《Chariot of Doom》


 Chapter 1： I come from the end

    "Okay, that''s all for today''s class, get out of class is over!"


    As this voice sounded, there were humming noises around me.


    "Ye Hao, get up, get out of class is over!"


    Suddenly, someone pushed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes with a bewildered look and glanced around.


    "This is... before the end? I...reborn???"


    Ye Hao clearly remembered that he was obviously bitten off by the giant mutant dog''s carotid artery and fell into the wilderness, but now... he seems to be reborn! !


    He quickly touched his carotid artery. It was intact as before, without the slightest wound, and the sight in front of him was no longer filled with blood.


    Then he looked carefully around again to make sure that he really came to the end.


    "Before the doomsday? Rebirth? Hahaha, Ye Hao, are you afraid of sleeping stupid! What the doomsday, get out of class is over, go back and play two!"


    "Yeah, get up quickly, the cafeteria will be full soon, don''t stand in the way of us!"


    There were bursts of laughter and noisy discussions around.


    All of this is so familiar and unfamiliar. For those in the doomsday, being able to go back to the doomsday is their biggest dream!


    "What time is it now? What year and month is it????"


    Ignoring the laughter of the surrounding people, Ye Hao frantically asked the surrounding people about the current time.


    "What year and month? Ye Hao, you won''t sleep stupid, right? It''s June 20th, 2018!"


    "I''m afraid I''ve read too much through novels, haha."


    "Ye Hao, the invincible grandfather, or has the system appeared?"


    The people around looked at Ye Hao like a fool, and some even burst into laughter directly.


    However, Ye Hao completely ignored this, and kept talking about it all alone.


    "On June 20, 2018, the doomsday broke out around New Year''s Day in 2019, which means that there is still about half a year before the doomsday comes!!"


    Ye Hao''s brain was spinning frantically, trying to sort out everything.


    He still clearly remembered that after the end of the day, the sky full of haze, and the **** day that was always listlessly hanging in the sky.


    The doomsday eruption was very sudden, without the slightest warning, but the sky was extremely gloomy, and there were a large gray area everywhere, covering all the sun.


    When the sun reappeared, it had become a blood day. As far as the eyes could be seen on the earth, corpses were everywhere, and the whole planet was stained with blood!


    At the very beginning, zombies appeared, madly biting the crowd around him, father biting his son, husband biting his wife, and within half a year, the originally orderly and brightly lit planet plunged into complete darkness. The orderly, total collapse, and the development of the forest that is the only truth in the world!


    Fortunately, Ye Hao survived the doomsday outbreak, and lived a life of fear every day, not only worried about the threat posed by zombies, but also worried about the threat posed by mutant beasts and humans'' own kind.


    It means that you have to keep one eye open even when you are sleeping, otherwise it is likely that you have lost the opportunity to open your eyes again!


    About a year after the doomsday broke out, humans discovered a large number of mutant beasts.


    Ants as big as a coke bottle, terrestrial dogs as big as bulls, weird trees that can eat people, mosquitoes with a blood hole in one bite, and mammoths as huge as great white sharks!


    Human living space has been compressed to the extreme.


    Humans in extreme panic gradually lost their moral standards and humanity in the end of the world. They can sell everything for a clean mouthful of water and a piece of bread!


    Even at special times, human flesh has become a good ration!


    After the doomsday came, Ye Hao survived for five years. When he was out on an expedition for the last time, he was attacked by a mutated giant bull dog, which ended his life, and his teammates, at the last moment of his death, also No one looked back at him, let alone save him!


    Shaking his head, Ye Hao got rid of the scene in the apocalypse. With his divergent eyes, he looked around again. At this time, the surrounding scene had changed, and he came to the dining hall.


    "Ye Hao, you haven''t gotten over yet? You can really sleep, okay, let''s eat, I''ll call you over!"


    The big head old Li glanced at Ye Hao, then he flipped over the meal he had just hit, frowned and complained.


    "It''s such a terrible thing. Sooner or later, Lao Tzu will catch the cafeteria boss and let him taste it. Are these things eaten by humans?"


    However, Ye Hao''s whole body was violently ups and downs, and he looked very excited.


    "Clean food, steaming meals???"


    Just for a moment, he quickly swept the food in front of him.


    "Fuck, why can you still eat such a terrible thing? Are you leaving a little bit for labor and capital!!"


    Old Li, the big head sitting opposite Ye Hao, roared.


    Just a while ago, Ye Hao ate all the three dishes and two bowls of rice in front of him, and even one of the two bowls of rice belonged to the big head Li himself, but Ye Hao snatched it over and ate it. Up!


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, this taste is so fragrant!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes were red, and he cried. He really cried!

 Chapter 2： Chariot of Doom

    "Fuck, isn''t it just the food in the broken canteen? Are you so special? How come you are reborn like a starving soul who hasn''t eaten in years!"


    Old Li, the big head on the opposite side, looked dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao ignored his words, but looked at him, and said excitedly: "One more, not enough to eat!!"


    After the doomsday comes, food is everything. For a little bit of clean water and a small piece of bread, there will be a **** battle. Steaming meals are delicious delicacies that very few in the doomsday can want to use!


    In fact, since the end of the day, Ye Hao has not eaten any hot food, even if it is ordinary to no more ordinary instant noodles, he has never eaten it again, because boiling water is also a luxury in the doomsday. !


    How can he not get excited when he sees these foods now?


    "Fuck, you are still eating, you are not afraid to die!" The big head Old Li looked at the empty rice bowl in front of him, his face speechless.


    The situation here quickly attracted the attention of people around.


    "I''m going, that person is afraid of being a fool, he has already vomited in this kind of broken canteen, and he still eats so much with gusto!"


    "Hehe, there are silly hats every year, especially this year!"


    Ye Hao ignored the strange gazes of the people around him and the laughter, but kept urging the big head Li to buy some more food.


    He didn''t feel it, but the big-headed old Li couldn''t bear the strange gazes of the people around him. Just as the big-headed old Li was blushing and said nothing, when he was about to take the meal card before going to buy food, a man with a famous brand was holding it. The dinner plate came over and handed it to Ye Hao with a playful expression on his face.


    "Hey, isn''t this Ye Hao? Do you want to eat this kind of delicacy? I have it here. Here, let''s take it!"


    This man is Ye Hao, a freshman in the same class as the big head Li Li. He had some disputes on the basketball court before. Ye Hao once covered his three big hot pots, which made him lose face in front of the whole basketball court. Now it is estimated that It''s the pain that came to Ye Hao, coming soon.


    "Wang Cong, what do you mean? Are you looking for fault? Still want to eat hot pot?"


    Before Ye Hao spoke, the big head Li in front of him suddenly stood up and stared at Wang Cong with anger.


    "What I am, I am not..." Wang Cong did not give in at all. Just as he was about to start a fight with the big head Li, Ye Hao, who had not spoken, took action.


    "Thank you!"


    Ye Hao ignored the playful look on Wang Cong''s face, thanked him, grabbed the dinner plate that the man handed over, and then swept again.


    Looking at Ye Hao, who was enjoying the food in front of him, the man''s face twitched uncontrollably, and he felt an uncomfortable punch in the air. The color of the joke on his face was of course gone, and he stood there stiffly. .


    "Huh, what a silly hat!" Wang Cong snorted and left, taking out his meal card, as if he was going to get another meal for himself.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to him. If it was in the end, the food that Wang Cong had just brought out was enough for many people to fight and fight for it!


    In addition, if Ye Hao remembers well, this Ye Hao was bitten to death by the mutant girlfriend who was giving him a jiao after the doomsday came!


    So he didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Cong, anyway, there was a big meal waiting for him in the back.


    "Fuck, Ye Hao, are you crazy? You even eat this stuff??" Big head old Li couldn''t calm down at all, his eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    "Hehe, this tastes really good, eat a few more mouthfuls, I''m afraid I can only miss it in my memories in the future!" Ye Hao frantically stuffed food into his mouth and said with a smile.


    Suddenly Ye Hao, who was sweeping the food in front of him, stopped. He found something in his mind. It was a drawing, a drawing titled Doomsday Chariot!


    "Chariot of Doom?"


    Ye Hao''s whole mind was deeply attracted by the blueprints that appeared in his mind, and he even temporarily forgot the food in front of him.


    This is an extremely large tank. The net weight indicated on the drawing is forty-nine tons, far exceeding the net weight of ordinary heavy trucks.


    The carriage of this chariot is much larger than a container that is tens of meters long, and the interior is like a 100-square-meter house.


    There is one of the largest rooms. The storage room is marked on the drawing, which is obviously designed to store materials.


    Next to it is the living room, kitchen, bathroom, and a training room, a master bedroom, and a second bedroom. The interior space of the house is extremely large, far exceeding that of a normal RV.


    In addition, there are many high-tech products inside the tank, such as rainwater purification devices, armed detection radars, thermal imaging cameras, fully automatic driving central control, internal air circulation devices, oxygen supply devices, and night monitors for panoramic images outside the vehicle. Ultra-efficient solar power panels...


    The most attractive thing for Ye Hao is the rainwater purification device. Ye Hao knows quite well how happy it is to be able to take a clean hot bath in the doomsday.


    The second is the ultra-efficient solar power panel. The function description described on the drawing is: enough sunlight for a day can provide the energy needed by the doomsday chariot for a month!


    Ye Hao didn''t know what principle was involved in it, but it was indeed written like this on the drawing. It might be that some kind of high-tech perpetual motion device is working inside.


    In addition, there are household appliances such as refrigerators and washing machines. In addition, the engine in the Doomsday is also a core highlight.

 Chapter 3： Set a small goal

    The engine of the Doomsday Chariot uses water instead of gasoline or diesel. The hydrogen in the water is the main source of power.


    Yes, the engine of this tank uses electrolyzed water, a new energy source, as the fuel to generate power.


    That is, the hydrogen fuel is extracted from the water, the hydrogen is ignited in the air, and it reacts with the oxygen to become water again, and the water extracts the hydrogen again. From then on, it repeats itself to realize a theoretical perpetual device.


    Ye Hao clearly remembers that there was an introduction in the high school physics book about new energy. This method is also known as the greenest new energy. However, it only exists in theory and has not been successfully developed.


    However, in this Doomsday Chariot drawing, new energy devices are directly used. According to the introduction on the drawing, the huge power generated by this new energy can allow the Doomsday Chariot to carry a hundred tons of objects. Several speeds of eighty miles!


    In addition, the tires of the Doomsday Tank are also an invention that surpasses modern technology.


    When driving on a normal highway, rubber riot tires can be used to maintain speed and comfort.


    In addition, it is introduced on the drawing that this is a kind of super wear-resistant rubber, and at the same time it has the comfort and quietness of Michelin tires. A tire can be used for ten years without any accident!


    When encountering difficult roads such as mountains and sand, the rubber tires can be stowed upwards so that the tanks inside can crawl on the ground. Any mountain or sand can move forward as flat, but the speed will be slightly slower.


    In addition, the airtightness and waterproofness of the doomsday tank are quite good, and it can even dive like a submarine. The rear of the tank has a propeller design, which allows the tank to still have enough kinetic energy to move forward in the water!


    It can be said that if this doomsday chariot can really be successfully built, and this doomsday chariot can really have the functions described in the blueprint.


    Ye Hao has no doubt that he can be safe and comfortable in the doomsday for a long, long period of time, and even enable him to retain a certain current standard of living even in the doomsday.


    You know, the standard of living before the doomsday is what all humans yearn for after the doomsday.


    For example, playing games and eating chicken, the easiest thing to do before the doomsday, is difficult to reach the sky after the doomsday!


    Instead, those stars who were pushed to the sky by countless fans before the end, became the least valuable things after the end.


    For example, today¡¯s hottest female celebrity, in the doomsday, just give her a bite and ask her to do whatever she wants, yes, anything is fine!


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, who was a little confused, seemed to have found the direction of his struggle, chariot, he wanted to build this chariot before the end!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao quickly looked for it in the drawings.


    "Found it, how to make the Doomsday Chariot:


    Ten thousand tons of gray cast iron!


    One hundred tons of gold!


    Fifty tons of titanium alloy!


    Ten tons of meteorite iron! "


    After reading this production method, Ye Hao was a little dumbfounded. This production method is very simple and rude, as long as he can find these materials and hand them over to the Doomsday Chariot drawing for absorption.


    It''s just that 10,000 tons of gray cast iron can be found in large iron foundries. One hundred tons of gold and fifty tons of titanium alloy are too scary.


    Especially for fifty tons of titanium alloy, titanium alloy is a strategic reserve material that is more valuable than gold, and it is difficult to buy with money!


    The prices of these two materials are completely scary!


    As for the meteorite iron Ye Hao, he is not too worried. He clearly remembers that before the end of the day, there was a large-scale meteor shower. Among them, a state-owned military enterprise specializing in drones in Kyushu was reported to have discovered it. A large amount of extraterrestrial meteorite iron.


    At that time, it was listed as an SSS-level protected area by the country. It can only enter, not exit. Ten tons of meteorite iron should be found there!


    "No matter, make money first. These materials need a lot of money to be able to buy. In addition, you have to buy as many precious medicinal materials as possible such as thousand-year ginseng and ten thousand year turtle back. These also need a lot of money!"


    Ye Hao shook his head because the amount of information was too large in an instant, and his head was aching, and he secretly set a direction-to make money, to make a lot of money!


    It is worth mentioning that these precious medicinal materials such as Thousand-Year Ginseng and Wannian Turtle will be extremely important after the end of the day, and can help humans to cultivate, and Ye Hao has just mastered that kind of cultivation method.


    In fact, every doomsday survivor who has been to a human gathering place after the doomsday has come has mastered such a cultivation method.


    In the early stage, the first- and second-order martial artists were okay. With sufficient food, plus some related strengthening exercises, they can successfully practice. Before rebirth, Ye Hao had cultivated to the fifth-order martial artist by relying on his own strength, and he was considered a little master. .


    However, in the later stage of cultivation, a large amount of precious medicinal materials are needed as assistance to enable the cultivation to continue to improve.


    The expedition that hurt Ye Hao''s life was because he discovered that there were treasures of heaven and earth and he wanted to obtain them, but he fell there.


    It can be said that before Ye Hao''s rebirth, it was precisely because of the lack of natural materials and treasures that he had only cultivated to the fifth-order martial artist. You must know that all his training resources were obtained by relying on his own hard work and seeking wealth and danger.


    If he has enough geniuses and treasures, he is definitely not only the strength of the fifth-order warrior, but it may even be on par with the only eight innate warriors in the world!


    After the doomsday came, this planet had undergone different changes, and humans became able to cultivate. Although they could not reach the ability to fly into the sky and escape from the fantasy novels, the human physique was indeed much stronger than before the doomsday.


    For example, Ye Hao, who is only a Tier 5 martial artist, has far surpassed the current national athletes in terms of physical strength, speed, or strength. Otherwise, he would not be able to survive the doomsday, and he would still be just an ordinary person.


    Such a physical change is not trivial, so Ye Hao is now thinking about collecting those treasures of heaven and earth in advance, practicing in advance, and winning at the starting line. After the end, he will be able to surpass everyone!


    "Since I''m reborn, then I will be the king of the coming doomsday!"

 Chapter 4： Ye Haos doomsday survival rule

    "Ye Hao, what''s the matter with you? You have eaten up? Drink your saliva! Don''t worry, don''t worry, you won''t listen!"


    Looking at Ye Hao, the big head on the opposite side, Li suddenly froze there. He thought what was wrong with him, so he stopped talking about him, and instead turned into a concerned look on his face.


    "Ah, oh, it''s okay, big head, do you know where to win the lottery near here?"


    Ye Hao broke away from the state of thinking, slightly stunned, and after reacting, he asked.


    "Lottery? Yes, there is one at Ximen Snack Street. Why, don''t you want to win the lottery?"


    The big head old Li looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. He found that Ye Hao today is very different from usual. Although he is still that familiar figure, his soul seems to have become another one, especially Ye Hao today. The series of actions are too unbelievable.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he stretched out his hand, ready to touch Ye Hao''s forehead to see if the fever had burned his brain.


    However, Ye Hao grabbed him with the hand that stretched over him, looked at him with cold eyes, and said coldly, "What are you going to do?"


    The big head old Li was frightened by him suddenly. He didn''t react for a while. After a while, he finally explained with some fear: "I...I want to see if you have a fever. I feel...feeling. You are weird today!"


    He was really a little scared. Ye Hao''s cold eyes stared at him like sharp needles, as if he would be pierced by these needles immediately if he took any action.


    In fact, it is normal for him to have this kind of reaction. If there is an experienced assassin on the scene, it is possible to find that Ye Hao had acted a murderous intent at that moment, Senhan''s murderous intent.


    The cold light in the eyes is hostile, and the cold needles in the eyes are killing intent!


    Hearing this, Ye Hao let go of the hand extended by the big head Old Li.


    It''s no fault for him. If you want to survive the end, the first thing to learn is to protect yourself.


    Ye Hao¡¯s doomsday survival rule one: rely on the sky, the ground, and the people, it is better to rely on yourself, only you will not betray yourself, and you are free to believe and rely on!


    In fact, this doomsday law of survival is still the big-headed old Li Church Ye Hao.


    Big-headed old Li, who is regarded as Ye Hao''s best friendship in the dormitory, survived by chance when the doomsday came.


    The two were partners in the doomsday and went together for a period of time, until one time they encountered a crisis, the big head old Li flees alone without looking back, leaving Ye Hao there alone in order to save his life.


    It was from that time that Ye Hao no longer believed in anyone!


    However, after five years of doomsday life, he did not hate the big head Li, but was a little grateful.


    It was the big head Old Li who taught him the first doomsday survival law, and he would not be able to live through the extremely difficult five years unless he came later.


    In the doomsday, to believe in others is to murder yourself!


    In addition, being a bad person is something Ye Hao would never do.


    Ye Hao¡¯s Doomsday Survival Rule 2: Good bad people will only die the fastest, and the best rule for survival in the doomsday is to be the first to find a way to protect yourself!


    People don¡¯t serve themselves, the heavens are destroyed, and being a bad good person will only cause trouble for yourself. Many heroic people have ruined their own lives for this reason. In the end, they only exchanged a useless "Thank you, I will remember." your!"


    That person absolutely forgot in a blink of an eye, after all, it is not easy to survive in the doomsday, and there is no time for people to remember the dead!


    Therefore, although Ye Hao was very upset about the big-headed old Li leaving him to escape at the beginning, he slowly understood that there was nothing wrong with letting himself live.


    At least the big head, old Li, is not like other people. Not only did he escape alone, but he also stabbed him in the back in order to have enough time to escape, and to avoid future troubles.


    Such things happen every day in the last days. The so-called humanity and morality have long existed in name only!


    Still the same sentence, people are not for themselves, the heavens are destroyed, everyone is the same!


    Of course, when Ye Hao has the ability and the other party can¡¯t take the slightest harm to himself and harm his own interests, Ye Hao may choose to provide appropriate help. After all, both humans who are striving for survival in the doomsday are not. easy.


    But as soon as the other party has the possibility of threatening him, or when he has an idea, whether he takes action or not, Ye Hao will kill first and then quickly, so that potential dangers are prevented from in the bud, which is also one of his doomsday survival rules!


    "Thank you for your hospitality, I have left beforehand!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao got up and left without explaining to the big head Old Li, and walked directly out of the canteen.


    The big head old Li looked at Ye Hao who disappeared from the crowd with some sluggish eyes. He was a little bit hesitant and wanted to keep up with Ye Hao''s pace, but in the end he couldn''t take a step forward.


    Today, Ye Hao''s sudden change gave him a huge shock, and he had some bad premonitions inexplicably.


    Out of the cafeteria, Ye Hao didn''t even think about the big head Old Li. In the five years of life in the last days, he was used to acting alone.


    I saw him sort out his memory a bit, and then left in one direction.

 Chapter 5： First pot of gold

    Welfare color shop in District N of City F.


    Since this shop is open in a lively snack street, the business is very hot. When Ye Hao came here, there were already 20 or 30 people gathered in it. They were all lottery mysteries. I hope that one day I will be lucky and win the first prize. .


    However, there are only a few of the hundreds of millions of people who are so lucky. It is conceivable how small the probability is, but it still can''t stop the enthusiasm of the vast number of lucky riddles.


    After all, a two-color ball is only two yuan, what if you are lucky? With this idea, everyone hopes to be one of the few lucky ones among the billions of people!


    When entering the store, many people were voicing, while looking at the trend chart of the past period, analyzing which bet is more likely to be placed in the next period.


    Ye Hao looked at them and shook his head. If they were able to use this method as a lieutenant, the welfare lottery company would have been closed long ago!


    The people inside also saw Ye Hao walking into the store, a middle-aged man with a greasy face, came over with a smile on his face, and said Ye Hao a lot.


    "Little brother, try your luck too? How many bets?"


    Ye Hao nodded and said, "Is there anything to be drawn recently?"


    When the boss heard that it was really coming to business again, the smile on his face was even worse, said.


    "Haha, looking at my brother, I want to win the jackpot. It just so happened. Today, the two-color ball draws at 9:30 in the evening. I can still buy it now. There are 850 million in the prize pool. How many bets my brother will try?"


    Two-color ball, a very common kind of welfare lottery, draws at 21.30 every Tuesday, Thursday, and Sunday. The physical outlets stop purchasing before 8pm. The lottery numbers are generated by lottery three times a week. Kyushu National Education TBV broadcasts the lottery live.


    Ye Hao nodded again, glanced at today''s date, and said: "Optional, 05, 07, 12, 18, 04, 19, 13, two bets; 03, 05, 09, 01, 28, 15, 04 Two bets; 07, 08, 16, 19, 25, 14, 01 one bet!"


    Survival in the doomsday is actually very boring. You can''t play with mobile phones or computers. Ye Hao once found several magazines in a ruin, which became one of the rare entertainment methods in his doomsday life.


    When he was okay, he always liked to take it out and read it, and soon he knew the contents of the magazine. One of them was about the welfare lottery.


    In order to entertain the boring doomsday life, Ye Hao memorized the number of each issue of the welfare lottery. He never thought it would be useful now.


    He just read the serial number of five double-color balls, which is exactly ten yuan, and the first two bets among them are the first prize of this issue of double-color balls!


    "Here, brother, the five bets you want!"


    The boss handed over a lottery ticket, Ye Hao glanced at it, and after making sure that the number was correct, he paid and left.


    If Ye Hao remembers well, this time the single bet bonus is 7,853,219 yuan!


    One bet is nearly 8 million yuan, and the two bets are nearly 16 million yuan minus 20% of the tax, and there are nearly 13 million yuan. This is the first bucket that Ye Hao prepared for himself. gold.


    Why only sell two bets for the first prize?


    In fact, Ye Hao has left a heart here.


    The fact that he is a rebirth cannot be let others know, at least at this stage, absolutely not, otherwise he will be in constant trouble, and the things of making doomsday chariots and collecting the treasures of heaven and earth in advance will be completely lost.


    So now Ye Hao still needs to be careful everywhere, after all, the end has not yet arrived, this world is still the world of those powerful and powerful.


    And he is a college student who relied on the compensation his parents received in the car accident and has been supporting it until now, and he does not have a strong enough background to rely on.


    So he only buys two numbers that can win the first prize, and then buys three other numbers, so that he won''t be too abrupt. Others will only think that he is lucky, and won''t go too far.


    After getting the lottery ticket, Ye Hao left the store, not like other lottery fans, sitting there and continuing to calculate.


    "Hehe, the boss has a good business today. How many students have come to buy a lottery ticket at this moment, and I will come to open a nearby one the next day. The students'' money is very profitable!"


    The boss didn''t get angry when he heard it, and said with a smile.


    "Where, these students are very smart. Look, didn''t this only sell for ten yuan? It''s hard to make money from them!"


    When I said that, there were bursts of laughter. No one would think about Ye Hao, who had just walked out. He would really win the first prize, and he would win two bets, instantly becoming a multimillionaire!


    If they knew it, they would probably buy a few more bets. As long as one bet can make a profit, they are not rebirths, and there will be no regret medicine to buy in the world.


    After leaving the welfare lottery shop, Ye Hao directly called a car to the city.


    Shuangseqiu won''t draw at 9:30 in the evening, and you can pick it up within sixty natural days. Now you can go to the city by car, so that you can pick it up tomorrow. After all, there is only half a year, and he can''t tolerate the delay.


    In addition, he needs to find another house now. There are many people living in the student dormitory, which is very inconvenient. He needs a quiet place to practice so that he can improve his strength before the end.


    Even if it can''t reach the realm of the innate warrior, at least it must reach the tenth level of the peak of the warrior.


    In this way, he has the ability to protect himself in the doomsday, and when the doomsday comes, he will become the king of the doomsday!

 Chapter 6： Practice before the first end

    City F, like every city, is a mixed bag. Some people are spending huge sums of money here, some are begging, some are struggling here, and countless people have left their marks here.


    However, after the doomsday comes, this place will become a ruin!


    It is three o''clock in the afternoon, and Ye Hao is in the car, sightseeing around in the bustling downtown, listening to various gossips from the introducer by the talkative driver.


    Taxi drivers like this kind of shuttle in the city are the most well-informed people in the city. They can meet all kinds of people every day and know the detailed regional distribution of the city.


    And this is exactly what Ye Hao needs to understand.


    Knowing the general layout of all walks of life in City F, after receiving the bonus tomorrow, he can directly buy what he needs.


    For convenience, Ye Hao directly enrolled the driver for one afternoon and asked him to take him around.


    He was a freshman in his previous life. Before he had time to understand the city, he encountered the doomsday. By all accounts, this was his first systematic tour of the city.


    Someone contracted his own one afternoon drive. The driver seemed very happy and talkative. He told Ye Hao everything he knew about the city.


    What is the entertainment city where so and so, what are the girls in it, and what are the consumption.


    What is the business of this street? Which of the shops are reasonably priced, and which shops specialize in killing pigs (slaughtering customers), all told Ye Hao.


    And Ye Hao focused on remembering what he needed, especially the centuries-old pharmacies the driver said. He remembered it emphatically.


    In the car just now, he tried to cultivate. Although he could cultivate in the world before the doomsday, it was much more difficult than after the doomsday. Ye Hao didn''t know the specific reason, but he just knew that he could cultivate.


    difficult? Just use the heaven, material and earth treasures. After all, as long as you have enough money, these heaven, material and earth treasures can be purchased continuously. And money is the most useless thing after the end. If you use it, your hands feel like it. is acceptable.


    Ye Hao used to be such a local tyrant, using one hundred yuan bills, bundles of one hundred yuan bills as firewood, this is also a way for him to amuse boring time in the doomsday.


    The whole afternoon was passed quickly. Ye Hao asked the taxi driver to take him to a hotel with a good environment. When he left, the taxi driver didn¡¯t forget to pass his business card to Ye Hao so that he could always , As long as there is a need, call him absolutely on call!


    After receiving the business card, Ye Hao turned and walked into the hotel and threw the business card into the trash can. He didn''t want his whereabouts to be known.


    Especially this kind of taxi driver who gives a few money and talks out everything. Besides, if you want to take a taxi in the city, you will have to wave your hand on the road. There is no need to remember an extra phone call.


    "Hello sir, do you need accommodation?"


    When the front desk clerk saw Ye Hao coming in, he said politely.


    Although this hotel is not a five-star hotel, the environment is really good, at least at first glance, it is very clean and there is no peculiar smell. Living in such an environment is enough for Ye Hao, there is no need to live in arrogance. Five-star hotels, even luxurious presidential suites.


    After all, in the apocalypse, whether it is a cave, or a wilderness, or just make do with a tree directly for a night, it is normal!


    "Well, open a quieter single room!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    "Okay." The waiter agreed and started to operate.


    It was absolutely impossible for Ye Hao to spend money like this in the past. He still needs to rely on that little savings to finish college, and even he used to do summer work and other things to earn his living expenses. .


    But now the money is exactly like paper to him, no matter how much money he spends, he won¡¯t frown, because in half a year, the money will become paper!


    After paying the money, taking the room card, and under the leadership of the waiter, I went to my room.


    After closing the door, Ye Hao checked the layout of the room on one side, and the hidden camera in the hotel. He had heard of it, and he didn''t want anyone to know his secret.


    After checking, he didn''t find anything weird, Ye Hao finally let go, closed the curtains, and started his first practice after rebirth.


    Sitting on the bed cross-legged, with both hands naturally placed on the knees, palms facing up, as if a Taoist priest is meditating.


    Ye Hao once suspected that this so-called cultivation method was something that a group of Taoist priests discussed together, but no matter who created something, as long as it is useful, it is a good thing!


    There are two types of so-called cultivation, one is mind training and the other is physical training.


    Practicing the mind pays attention to letting everything go, allowing yourself to enter a state of emptiness, carefully feeling the world around you, guiding the spiritual matter in the air into the body, and tempering the shin.


    Physical training is to do a variety of high-intensity physical training, just like the training of national athletes, but this training intensity is higher than that, and it is also the most effective way to improve the strength in the early stage. Bone training.


    There was no time to practice, and three hours soon passed.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes again and shook his head slightly. There was still too little spiritual matter in the air before the doomsday. The three hours of cultivation just now did not absorb as much spiritual matter as the half-hour cultivation in the doomsday.


    But it is a good thing to be effective, at least it proves that it can be practiced before the end of the day.


    After receiving the lottery prize tomorrow, with the help of various talents and talents to help practice, the effect should be better.


    Cultivation consumes physical energy. Ye Hao soon felt the hunger from his body, and he was about to get up and get out of bed to buy something to eat.


    There is no way to go hungry after the end, and to starve before the end is a crime against yourself!


    Thinking like this in his heart, Ye Hao took action.


    As soon as he moved, a crackling sound came.

 Chapter 7： Ten million yuan general winner

    "Huh? Your body strength has increased so much?"


    Ye Hao felt his own body, although it was not comparable to the body of the fifth-order martial artist peak after the doomsday, it was indeed much stronger than before he practiced.


    After a careful comparison, Ye Hao found that the three hours of meditation training just now, although the effect is not as good as the half an hour after the end of the day, the increase in body strength is almost the same as the one hour post-apocalyptic meditation. .


    Ye Hao didn''t know exactly what was the reason for this, but he thought it had something to do with the spiritual substances inhaled in the body, or the drawing of the chariot of doomsday in his mind!


    "Cuckoo!"


    A moment of hunger came to my mind again, and the five internal organs temple in Ye Hao''s body had obviously been completely rebelled.


    Without paying attention to the reasons why his body became stronger, Ye Hao pushed the door out. For him, as long as it became stronger, that would be a good thing!


    You can order food in the hotel, and Ye Hao didn''t bother to bother, so he ordered nine dishes, a chicken, and two bottles of cold beer, and he returned to the room.


    The waiter didn''t ask too much, guessing that he was going to entertain a friend later.


    If she knew that all these meals were for Ye Hao alone, she would definitely be frightened.


    In fact, for people in the doomsday, food is life, and eating is a big deal for them. Now Ye Hao has this condition. If he doesn''t eat more, he will definitely scold himself to death!


    Of course, this is also because he has not completely changed the habit of survival in the doomsday for a while.


    Soon, what Ye Hao called was delivered to the room. There was a large table full of them. The last two bottles of wine really had no place to put them on the ground.


    Looking at the food on the table in front of him, Ye Hao''s eyes were a little straight. The food that he had to work hard to get in the end of the day can only be obtained by spending some money. It is really a bargain. What is money? How can it be important to eat! !


    Another gust of wind swept through the clouds. Not long after, the food on the table was all swept away by Ye Hao alone.


    "Uh, cool! The end of my grassy horse, this is what life is like!"


    After two bottles of cold beer, Ye Hao made a full hiccup very comfortably, and then cursed the doomsday again.


    Such a life, the end will come after half a year, and it is definitely hard to have it again.


    He went to bed after eating, and Ye Hao didn''t bother to clean up.


    Wanting to sleep comfortably in the doomsday is also extremely difficult, always worrying about all kinds of threats that may be encountered, but now, Ye Hao obviously doesn''t have to worry about this.


    However, he still didn''t sleep as dead. As long as there was a slight abnormal sound, he would react in the first time. This was also an instinct that he retained after five years of struggle in the last days.


    This sleep was until dawn. This night was the most comfortable night Ye Hao had slept in five years. It was so comfortable that he didn''t want to wake up.


    After getting up and washing, Ye Hao left the room, called a taxi, and went directly to the award center designated by Welfare Cai.


    On the way there, Ye Hao checked the results of Shuangse Ball with his mobile phone last night.


    The winning numbers are exactly: 05, 07, 12, 18, 04, 19, 13


    However, the number of winners was different from the eight people in Ye Hao''s mind, and they became ten.


    The single bet bonus is no longer 7,853,219 yuan, but has become 6,952,114 yuan.


    Seeing this change, Ye Hao couldn''t help frowning.


    Obviously, such a change occurred because of his appearance, and the two extra bets were exactly the two bets he bought.


    Fortunately, I still won the lottery. Although the single bet bonus has become nearly 7 million yuan, but the two bets are also nearly 14 million yuan. Excluding tax, Ye Hao can still be more than 11 million yuan. For him, it is an extremely rich wealth.


    But Ye Hao won''t have the slightest mood swing about this. For him, money is really like paper, or it''s just a bunch of numbers.


    Soon, the taxi driver brought Ye Hao to the award-receiving office of the Welfare Lottery.


    During the period, the taxi driver knocked on the side and asked Ye Hao several times if he had come here to receive a million bonus.


    Ye Hao just said a few perfunctory sentences, and didn''t pay much attention to him.


    Seeing his appearance, the driver didn''t ask again.


    But seeing Ye Hao''s calm look, he guessed that Ye Hao could not be the lucky one who won the million prize.


    Otherwise, according to common sense, the winner either covered his face for fear of being recognized by others, or had an excited look, but he didn''t find these on Ye Hao''s face.


    After getting out of the car, Ye Hao went straight to the award hall. At this time, there were already many reporters waiting for the million-dollar prize winner to appear, especially the 10 million-dollar prize winner who hit two bets, which is today''s focus of attention.


    But when the master, Ye Hao, passed by them, no reporter came up to ask questions. Ye Hao''s performance was too calm, and he didn''t seem like a person who won ten million prizes.


    And Ye Hao wouldn''t tell them that he was the one who won the tens of millions of prizes.


    After finding the Welfare Color staff and explaining their intentions, a group of staff all looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You...you said you won two first prize bets? How about your winning lottery ticket?"


    A staff member who seemed to be a few years older than Ye Hao, looked at Ye Hao carefully for a long time, but still looked unbelievable and cried strangely.


    Ye Hao ignored his attitude, just said something plainly.


    "Is it for you to check?"

 Chapter 8： It turned out to be him?

    "Huh? Oh, no, I mean..."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s words came out, the man was choked.


    He was just a receptionist in the lobby, and did not test the function of the winning lottery ticket, but he really didn''t believe that if Ye Hao were really the winner, he would be so calm.


    But he really had no reason to stop Ye Hao.


    I saw him talk a lot, and finally didn''t say why, but turned around a little angrily, and led Ye Hao to the back room.


    It is not that Ye Hao is so, he has experienced the end of the world, and is already very plain about these things.


    One more thing, as the man''s strange screams sounded, many people''s attention fell on him. In the end, he didn''t come around to interview him because he didn''t seem to be playing as a general.


    After Ye Hao followed the man into the back room, the reporter who was guarding outside began to joking in a boring way.


    "Young people nowadays, even if they don''t learn well, they will learn to become famous by pretending to win millions of prizes. It''s really no brainer!"


    "That''s it, you have to pretend to be a little bit like. You can''t see the excitement. How could he be the one who won the million prize? Just his acting skills are not enough!"


    "The year before last I met an internet celebrity who claimed to have won a big prize to take advantage of the heat. The acting and scenes were really amazing. Everyone thought she really won the million prize.


    Finally, after inspecting the lottery ticket, it turned out to be a fake lottery ticket. That time there was a lot of trouble, and the Internet celebrity also took the opportunity to become popular.


    If the strongman of that year was the same as that of the Internet celebrities, I am afraid that he can really deceive some people and win a certain amount of traffic and attention. "


    Soon, the topic of a group of reporters shifted from Ye Hao to the Internet celebrity of the year, and then who and who came to pretend to be an interesting thing to win the million prize.


    At the same time, Ye Hao had arrived at the lottery inspection center and took out his Lieutenant General lottery ticket.


    The staff of the inspection center looked at Ye Hao with a look of suspiciousness. The first reaction was to guess that he came to pretend to be 80%, because his appearance was too unlike the person who won the grand prize.


    "Pharaoh, come and see if this lottery ticket is real or fake!"


    At first, the staff of the inspection center had basically concluded that Ye Hao had brought a fake lottery ticket, but the more he checked, the more frightened he was. Soon, sweat was all over his forehead. After a long time, he still failed to pay attention. Called a slightly older staff member to help check.


    One old and one young, the two checked the lottery ticket over and over for more than ten minutes, and finally nodded at the same time.


    Then the older staff stared at Ye Hao for a long time before finally speaking.


    "Sir, do you know how much big prize you have won?"


    In his opinion, Ye Hao can be so plain, either he is a fool, or he doesn''t know how much he has won the grand prize.


    However, looking at the appearance of Ye Hao in front of him, he obviously wouldn''t be a fool, and it must be the latter.


    "Know, more than ten million after tax!"


    However, Ye Hao replied very plainly, almost choking them to death.


    "You know you won 10 million, why are you not excited at all?"


    The two staff members wanted to say these words, but they had already determined that Ye Hao had won a tens of millions of prizes and became a multi-millionaire. People with such an identity, they absolutely dare not provoke!


    And the man who brought Ye Hao over for an inspection, ready to see Ye Hao making a fool of himself, dropped his chin in shock at this time, and the final result was completely beyond his imagination. Then, a huge panic hit his mind.


    If he is really the winner of the ten million awards, and he treated him that way just now, if he gets angry and talks to the boss, the job will definitely be lost.


    And if a multi-millionaire finds trouble for him, he will not even have the opportunity to resist.


    To put it bluntly, people can kill themselves even if they use money to smash them!


    You know that is ten million, piled together so high as a hill, it is absolutely spacious to bury yourself in it!


    Moreover, he clearly remembered that the last greeter was because he collided with a local tyrant who won the grand prize, and he disappeared the next day! !


    "Puff!"


    Thinking of this, the man suddenly thumped and knelt down at Ye Hao, crying.


    "Yes... I''m sorry this sir. Just now it was my dog ??who looks down on people, has no eyes, and offends you. Please remember that I have an old person and a small person. Forgive me this time. From now on, my whole family Will miss you..."


    As he said, he kept kowtow to Ye Hao, hitting the ground every time, making a bang.


    The sudden scene of the man shocked everyone, but no one dared to step forward to help, all of them watched indifferently, for fear of causing trouble to the upper body.


    "Get up, just get this done for me quickly!"


    Ye Hao didn''t blame the man. In fact, he hadn''t paid attention to the man at all. Now he just wanted to quickly get things done here and leave. After the money was paid, he would start a follow-up plan.


    Half a year''s time really passed in the blink of an eye, and there was no room for any extra waste, but now a lot of time has already been wasted.


    "Okay...Okay, come with me, sir, I know the procedures behind it very well!"


    The man immediately stood up, wiped a tear from the corner of his eyes, and showed Ye Hao the way. He was very humble, and hoped to make up for his previous mistakes in this way, so that Ye Hao could really let him go.


    In fact, at this point, there is no need for a man to lead the way. There will be relevant staff to accompany the whole process, and the fact that ten million grand prize winners come to receive the prize has already alarmed the superiors, and they are coming quickly.


    Soon, a group of people surrounded Ye Hao and came to the finance. The financial staff of the sports lottery center saw such a mighty team, many of them were their leaders, even if they knew what had happened.


    While the financial calculation of the bonus was taking place, the leader of Welfare Cai brought Ye Hao to the press conference hall. This kind of tens of millions of prizes must be taken pictures, media exposure and publicity.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t want to be too high-profile, it was a necessary process. He didn''t say anything, and he didn''t deliberately wear any disguise masks. If someone really wants to know himself, he can find out through various methods, and he can''t hide it at all.


    The reporters who had been waiting in the lobby saw the appearance of the people accompanied by the leader of Welfare Cai, and they were all stunned.


    "It turned out to be him?!"

 Chapter 9： Multimillionaire

    The reporters were all dumbfounded, and their expressions were extremely embarrassing. Especially those reporters who had talked about Ye Hao loudly before, felt a lot of loud mouths, drawing them on their cheeks, painful!


    Even for a while, many reporters all forgot to take photos, and it was only after the staff of Welfare Cai coughed several times that they responded one after another.


    For a while, the long weapon and the short cannon all aimed at Ye Hao, and the flashing light kept flashing.


    Ye Hao still had that cold look, but when the flash came on, he slightly squinted his eyes, a little uncomfortable, but it was better after a while.


    Before he was reborn, he was just a man who survived in the doomsday. He had never encountered a reporter interview. This was the first time he faced a reporter.


    After all this tossing, after knowing that half an hour later, the leaders of Welfare Cai handed a check for more than 11 million yuan to Ye Hao in person.


    Ye Hao turned the check, and many reporters rushed over again.


    "Mr., do you buy lottery tickets at will, or do you have any exclusive tips for analyzing it with us?"


    "Mr. Ye Hao, I am a reporter from Kyushu National Daily. Would it be convenient for you to receive a short interview from me?"


    "Mr. Ye, is it convenient for you to disclose your family background? Why are you still acting so calm after winning ten million awards?"


    A series of questions came from the reporters, and everyone''s eyes were on Ye Hao, waiting for his response.


    "I want to go to the toilet, let me trouble you!"


    Ye Hao still said flatly.


    Many reporters looked blank, and it was obvious that Ye Hao''s reply was far from what they expected.


    But what does their expectation have to do with Ye Hao?


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Ahem, friends from the press, please understand that there are three urgency. Our lucky winner of this award has been busy all morning. The toilet is on the second floor. Our lucky award winner will not run away, so please be in the lobby. Wait a minute!"


    The man who had been leading Ye Hao before, volunteered to help Ye Hao explain. Of course, he also hopes to win Ye Hao¡¯s approval in this way. If he can give him a tip of tens of thousands of dollars, it will be more natural. Good thing.


    With this in mind, the man worked harder to help Ye Hao block the reporter.


    Of course, the reporters did not really chase to the toilet. Just like the man said, the toilet is on the second floor. There is only one exit from the lobby. They only need to wait in the lobby. After all, people have three urgency, and everyone can understand. .


    However, what they didn''t know was that after Ye Hao entered the toilet, he jumped directly from the toilet window.


    The window is on the second floor, about three meters above the ground. The moment Ye Hao fell to the ground, he rolled forward, slanting the impact.


    While the reporters were still waiting in the lobby, Ye Hao had already taken the check to a nearby bank.


    Cash cash must go through the bank.


    When Ye Hao took out the ten million yuan check, the bank staff were all shocked.


    Ye Hao is just a college student, and the clothes he wears are not outstanding, even if he looks good, but there are many good-looking people in this world, so no one would have thought that Ye Hao, who looks ordinary, would actually be able to Just take out a check for ten million yuan.


    At the level of ten million yuan, he was already a senior VIP customer of the bank. Without asking Ye Hao to line up, the lobby manager directly brought Ye Hao into the area provided by the senior VIP.


    At this time, there is no one in the high-level VIP area, which is completely different from the overcrowded situation in the lobby.


    "Hello sir, what can I do for you?"


    The account manager in the senior VIP area is a pretty good-looking girl, at least much better than the average account manager in the lobby outside.


    After all, here is for the rich, and all aspects have to be one level higher.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t feel much about these things. There was money but no money. In the doomsday, zombies or mutant monsters solved things with one or two mouths.


    "I want the money on the check to be transferred to my bank card!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Okay, considering that there is more than 10 million yuan on your cheque, if you transfer it across banks, you will incur a lot of handling fees. I suggest that you can open a gold card from our bank. Do you think more offers and features are okay?"


    There is always a sweet smile on the girl''s face, which makes people cannot refuse.


    But these still have no effect on Ye Hao. In the doomsday, a good-looking woman is a sin!


    "Yes, just faster!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    He has no belief in using any bank card, as long as it is convenient.


    "Okay, wait a minute!" Seeing Ye Hao''s promise, the girl smiled even more.


    Her job is to let the rich put their money in the bank.


    It has to be said that the bank¡¯s senior VIP account managers are indeed much faster in working efficiency. It only took less than three minutes to complete the affairs of Ye Hao.


    At this point, Ye Hao was finally regarded as a rich man with a net worth of tens of millions.


    At the same time, when the money arrives, he can also start the next plan.

 Chapter 10： Silly white sweet

    Kyushu Real Estate, a leader in the field of housing transactions.


    Ye Hao was in Kyushu Real Estate at this time.


    "Hello sir, do you need to buy a house or rent a house, we have enough housing here."


    A young female salesperson with a good figure introduced to Ye Hao.


    "I want to rent an independent villa. It requires a good environment, open and quiet!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    Although he now has enough money to buy such a villa that meets the requirements in any luxurious area in downtown F, after all, downtown F is not the kind of first-tier, super-first-tier big city, and the housing prices are not so terrible. They are generally in every flat. About 10,000 yuan, the villa is about 30,000 yuan per square meter.


    But there is still half a year before the end is coming. Ye Hao doesn''t have to pay for these inflated house prices, and the ten million has another effect.


    So renting an independent and quiet villa is his best choice now.


    However, as soon as Ye Hao''s words came out, several other salespeople looked at him unknowingly.


    When Ye Hao came in just now, they saw that Ye Hao was dressed very ordinary, not like a rich person, and they were unwilling to come forward to receive him, so it was the turn of this young and beautiful woman to receive Ye Hao.


    But those old salesmen did not expect that Ye Hao would rent a whole set of independent villas.


    In their industry, the commission points are based on the transaction amount. The higher the transaction amount, the more commission points will be rewarded.


    The rental of villas is different from the rental of other houses. The transaction amount is at least more than 100,000 yuan, which can get a constant commission.


    Upon seeing this, when another saleswoman came over, her face was covered with rich makeup.


    "Hello sir, do you want to rent an independent villa? We have a lot of housing suitable for your requirements. You can do it here, and I will introduce it to you slowly!"


    While speaking, she smiled and said to the woman who had received Ye Hao before standing aside: "Milai, you can get a cup of tea for the guests."


    Millai is a fresh graduate who works as an intern in this real estate agency.


    Millai gritted her teeth, a look of anger appeared on Qiao''s face.


    The meaning of the female salesperson who came later was very obvious. Ye Hao was received by her now. Of course, the contract was negotiated later, and the commission must also belong to the female salesperson. There was nothing to do with Millai.


    This is an old routine. At this time, if Millai dared to say anything more, and the contract was not negotiated by that time, and the company lost its profits, the pot would inevitably fall on Millai, and he would inevitably be punished or even dismissed directly.


    "Milai, why are you still standing? Why don''t you go? Are you going to let the customers wait?" The saleswoman glanced at Miles who was still standing there, and a look of anger appeared on her face.


    Then she turned her head to look at Ye Hao, a flattering smile appeared on her face immediately, and said: "Mr. Ye is sorry, this is a newcomer, I don''t know the rules, let''s continue to talk, do you want to..."


    Just when Miley''s face flushed red and was about to turn around and leave to pour water on Ye Hao, Ye Hao, who had been silent, spoke.


    "You go pour water, I will talk to Millai!" The words were short, but they couldn''t be resisted.


    The saleswoman''s complexion instantly stiffened, and she was dull for several minutes.


    "Why, there is a problem?" Ye Hao glanced at the female salesperson who still didn''t make any movement, and said lightly.


    "No, no, I''m going now, Millai, you treat the guests well!"


    The female salesperson was shocked by Ye Hao''s words. If this list is due to her pornography, she will inevitably be punished by the company, and even part of the bonus will be deducted.


    She really didn''t dare to do anything to Ye Hao, but when she passed by Millai, she had a bad look on her face, especially when she gave a few words of hospitality, she said very hard!


    Millay didn''t persuade her this time, and looked at her not to be outdone. She had been bullied by these old salesmen many times, otherwise she would have already issued an order, and she would not be criticized by her boss every time she met.


    "Sir, thank you, I will continue to introduce you."


    Miley thanked Ye Hao, and she could see that she was very grateful for Ye Hao''s act just now. After leaving the campus, she finally understood the sinister heart of the people.


    Ye Hao nodded and said nothing.


    He did this, and it was not entirely without reason. One was that he was a little unhappy with the practice of the female salesman, and the other was that the female salesman just introduced him to Guigui.


    Although he is rich, and it is relatively easy to get money, but this does not think that he is willing to be slaughtered at will.


    That''s why he opened his mouth to help Millai, otherwise he would not be nosy because of his temperament since the end of the day. After all, there are really too many such things!


    Sure enough, because Millai thanked Ye Hao, the house introduced to Ye Hao was much cheaper than the house introduced by the female salesperson just now.


    There is even a house that the saleswoman introduced to Ye Hao just now. Here in Millai, the rent is a full 10,000 yuan cheaper every month!


    "Just this set, swipe your card!" Ye Hao nodded and took a fancy to one set.


    "Huh? Sir, you haven''t visited the site yet. Why don''t I take you to the site first before making a decision?" Miles couldn''t react.


    According to her past experience, selling a house is first introduced, then on-site inspection, and then negotiated and bargained many times. This is a complete set of procedures, which was also called her during the training.


    "No need, just this set!" Ye Hao was a little funny, he said he would give the money, but this Millai said no, he would give it later, really an intern, silly and sweet.


    This was also the first time Ye Hao had such emotions after he was reborn.


    Millai wanted to say something more, but seeing Ye Hao''s determination and the bad eyes from the boss, he swallowed the words abruptly.


    In fact, she was more grateful for Ye Hao''s actions just now, so she didn''t want him to be fooled, but she didn''t know that Ye Hao didn''t have so much time to waste!

 Chapter 11： Sorry, I am coming from the end!

    Ye Hao didn''t have too much time to waste, so he paid the money directly and rented the entire villa.


    The landlord saw that Ye Hao gave the money so decisively, and Millai helped to match it up. After paying the money that day, Ye Hao moved directly into the villa.


    This villa is located in a relatively prosperous area in City F, not far from the city center. The environment is very good, and each villa is separated by a considerable distance.


    Of course, the rent of this villa is not cheap. For a villa of more than 300 square meters, plus a gift of nearly 50 square meters of yard, the monthly rent is 50,000 yuan. The rent starts at half a year and the rent is paid at once. Pay the landlord a deposit of 100,000 yuan.


    With the whole set down, plus intermediary fees, Ye Hao spent 725 thousand yuan to rent the villa.


    But everything is worth it. He needs such a house crew for the next six months. After all, he is a rebirth, and there are many things that cannot be known to others.


    And Ye Hao looked at it, and it was spacious enough, especially the parking garage, just suitable for him to practice physical training, and the other extra rooms just let him store the things he needs in the end.


    In a place like this, it is impossible to enjoy it after the end, and he has never enjoyed such a life in his previous life, so this can be regarded as a kind of comfort to himself.


    After living in the villa, Ye Hao found a sofa to sit down and took out his mobile phone. He remembered that it seemed that the World Cup was being held now.


    As a result, the first thing he saw when he opened the webpage made him a little bit dumbfounded.


    The headline of the webpage is [Ten Million Award Winner Indifference Brother! ] [The whole people are looking for brother indifferent! ¡¿


    It turned out that the news that Ye Hao''s lucky value burst into the tens of millions of prizes had spread all over the Internet.


    Especially when he escaped directly from the toilet window on the second floor, his practice of evaporating from the world has attracted the attention of countless people who eat melons.


    This caused him to explode on the Internet in an instant. In addition, he has always been indifferent from accepting the award to leaving. Many netizens who eat melon have given him the title of indifferent brother.


    Ye Hao has seen hundreds of thousands of comments on these pieces of information. All kinds of comments asking God of Wealth for the blessing of Ou Huang''s possession accounted for more than half.


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly for his sudden explosion. He always wanted to be as low-key as possible, but he didn''t expect to provoke such a big social discussion.


    However, this is also a normal thing, and the information is changing very fast now. Such things will be replaced by new topics within a few days. People who like to join in the fun will soon forget about him.


    "The road to winning the lottery can''t continue, and the next step is to watch the World Cup!"


    Ye Hao thought so in his heart.


    Winning a lottery once is nothing, but winning many times in succession will inevitably attract the attention of many people, so it is definitely not possible to continue.


    Fortunately, this is not the only way to make money. The ongoing World Cup is also a good way to make quick money. The most important thing is that Ye Hao knows the end of each World Cup.


    As long as he invests the tens of millions in his hands, he will immediately be able to obtain huge benefits, and this method is not easy to be noticed.


    After turning down a few posts again, Ye Hao soon discovered a large number of World Cup-related information.


    However, most of this information is related to reporting on the World Cup and the results. The information on World Cup gambling is almost impossible to find. If you find a few points to enter, you can''t open it.


    Suddenly Ye Hao remembered that due to previous World Cups, Kyushu has always been the country with the highest total amount of money. For example, in 2013, Kyushu firmly occupied the top position of the world''s top gambling and gaming countries with the highest amount of money involved with 2.15 trillion euros.


    This is much higher than the 1.4 trillion euros in the South, the 1.26 trillion euros in Thailand and the 1.175 trillion euros in Ying.


    More than 600 billion yuan flows abroad from Kyushu every year, which is 15 times the total annual lottery issuance in the country.


    Especially in recent years, there have been news that many World Cup wins and losses are completely controlled by bookmakers.


    This makes Kyushu country severely crack down on the World Cup.


    In fact, Ye Hao also has some relevant knowledge about this matter. Because of the odds, the bookmaker has always played the role of only making money and not losing money in World Cup gambling.


    For example, the national team d¨¦ and the Portuguese team are about to play, and the odds are as follows: if the national team d¨¦ wins, the odds are 0.78.


    This means that a lottery player who bet on the national team of d¨¦ puts 1 yuan and can get 1.78 yuan;


    Portugal wins or draws, the odds are 1.12. This means that a lottery bet on the Portuguese team can get 2.12 yuan for 1 yuan.


    If the total amount bet on the national team d¨¦ is 1 million, the total amount bet on the Portuguese team is 800,000.


    Therefore, the total bet amount received by the bookmaker before the game is 1.8 million.


    Then, if the national team of d¨¦ wins, the bookmaker needs to pay out 1 million ¡Á 1.78 = 1.78 million.


    The gross profit of the gaming company is: 1.8 million-1.78 million = 20,000.


    If the Portuguese team wins, the bookmaker needs to pay out 800,000¡Á2.12=1.696 million.


    The gross profit of the gaming company is: 1.8 million-169.6 million = 114,000.


    So no matter how it is calculated, the bookmaker wins, and the global bet is far more than 1.8 million, and 18 billion is about the same. From this, you can know how huge the profit of the bookmaker is.


    In addition, the betting company can also control a part of the players, in order to make more money, let those controlled players play counterfeit matches at critical moments!


    But these are not important to Ye Hao. He already knows the results of the World Cup, so he can just bet on it!


    "Hehe, the gaming company does have a huge interest system and an extremely sophisticated team, but sorry, you met me, and I... from the end!"

 Chapter 12： Ten million is all pressed!

    "Looking at this situation, it is estimated that there is no way to place a bet in China, it can only bet!" Ye Hao murmured to himself.


    In fact, it is also a good thing for Ye Hao to go to the outer game to bet. One is that it is not easy to be detected by others, and the other is to go to the outer game to win foreigners'' money... even better!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao quickly started to operate.


    After several tossings, all sorts of overturning the wall, Ye Hao finally successfully entered the outer disk.


    Tonight at 23:00, Kyushu time, the group match between Portugal and Francois is going on.


    Ye Hao clearly remembers this game. For the entire World Cup, it may be just one of the usual games. For Ronaldo, it is a classic battle with countless fans all over the world.


    But for everyone in the world, this is one of the craziest matches of this World Cup, because tonight Portugal drew 3:3 with Francois!


    This result surpassed everyone''s expectations. Few games in the World Cup can score six goals.


    At the same time, countless people lost their money that night, and even some people couldn''t stand the stimulation and jumped straight off the building.


    Ye Hao clearly remembered that because of this result, it was recorded in that magazine that the gaming company made a net profit of 10 billion euros a night!


    "There are still four hours left before the game starts, that''s enough!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the time, quickly registered an account, and directly recharged all ten million yuan into it.


    Now that the game has not yet started, almost no one beat Portugal to a 3:3 draw with Franco, so the odds are now very high, reaching 120 times the odds.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Ye Hao bet all the 10 million yuan that he had just recharged in Portugal''s 3:3 draw with Franji Country.


    With his 10 million injection, Portugal''s odds for a 3:3 draw with Franco-Germany began to change, from 120 times to 105 times.


    However, no matter how the odds change later, Ye Hao will be 120 times when he presses it down, and he will get a reward of 120 times at that time.


    This is also a diversified way of playing the World Cup. It is a mentality to bet on who dares to be the first to eat crabs.


    For things like mentality, Ye Hao simply shouldn''t be too stable.


    After the injection and receiving the confirmation message, Ye Hao quit the software and ignored the World Cup matters.


    It was past seven o''clock in the evening, and Ye Hao''s stomach groaned a long time ago after a busy day.


    The sky is big and the earth is big, the food is the biggest.


    Ye Hao, who has experienced the doomsday, is very important to eating, even when he left the villa with his mobile phone.


    Four hours in advance, I pushed 10 million into the World Cup and lost. The 10 million that I just got was lost.


    If you win, you can make a net profit of 1.2 billion!


    Such a gambling game can be described as a huge gambling!


    However, Ye Haosi didn''t worry about this, and was even in the mood to go out to eat, and he did not watch the World Cup at all. It is estimated that such a person would be the only Ye Hao in the world.


    After leaving the complex, there were rows of high-end hotels outside. Ye Hao came here for the first time, and he hadn''t eaten in any hotel, so he entered one casually.


    Only a few hundred thousand yuan left in Ye Hao''s body after spending more than 11 million yuan in one day.


    "The money is still too little, it''s really useless!"


    Ye Hao shook his head and sighed, then quickly swept away more than a dozen dishes in front of him.


    The people around were shocked when they saw his way of eating like a raging cloud.


    Ye Hao didn''t have much reaction to this. If these people are reborn again after the doomsday, they will definitely not see where they go better than themselves!


    We must know that the life in the last days is not the life of human beings at all; the food that is eaten is not the thing that humans eat!


    In ten minutes, all the more than ten dishes were cleaned up by Ye Hao, and there was not even a single grain left. Under the shocked eyes of the people around, Ye Hao paid the money and walked straight out of the hotel.


    The hotel owner saw Ye Hao who was walking away, his face still had a lingering fear.


    "Huh, this food looks scared to death. Fortunately, I don''t open a cafeteria!"


    At this point, a marketing manager came over.


    "Boss, this is the steak buffet meal project I just finished. Look at it, conservatively estimate that our efficiency will increase by 5%!"


    The ugly boss glanced at him sideways and said, "You can go home!"


    The marketing manager was taken aback for a moment, thinking that the boss understood his hard work overtime, and smiled: "The boss is okay. For the development of our hotel, I can just live in the hotel!"


    The boss creaked his teeth, and when he saw Ye Hao''s meal just now, he didn''t dare to open the buffet again.


    I saw him suddenly roaring angrily: "Labor and capital are letting you go, and you won''t be used to go to work tomorrow!"


    The marketing manager was stunned for an instant. He had never seen his boss have such a big temper, and he didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    "Why don''t you leave? Do you want labor and capital to send you?"


    Seeing that he was still standing there stupidly without any movement, the boss was even more angry, almost hitting someone!


    The marketing manager was immediately frightened and fell to the ground. Before he could think about it, he ran out of the hotel with both hands and feet, not even daring to pack his own things.


    "Fuck, is it easy for labor and capital to run a hotel? Why do **** always want to harm me???"


    Ye Hao didn''t know what happened in the hotel. At this time, he had come to a very busy street.


    Although it was almost eight o''clock in the evening, the streets were still brightly lit, and there were no fewer pedestrians on the road than during the day.


    Such a situation will not exist at all in the doomsday. If you dare to wander outside at will at night in the doomsday, it is completely a long-lived birthday greeting to the Lord Yan, which is too long!


    Following the route that the taxi driver said yesterday, Ye Hao found a Chinese herbal medicine shop that he had marked.

 Chapter 13： Start training

    According to the taxi driver that day, this is a century-old Chinese pharmacy with various precious Chinese herbal medicines.


    In the last days, traditional Chinese medicine, which has been suppressed by western medicine, has achieved a great transformation, and western medicine has basically reached a situation where no one cares about it.


    Because in the doomsday, once infected by the virus, Western medicine can''t cure it at all.


    If it is a small injury or pain, the physique of those who survived the doomsday is much better than before, and can recover without taking medicine, and taking western medicine can only speed up the recovery a little bit.


    But Chinese medicine is different. Many of the precious medicinal materials in it all have the effect of strengthening the human body and strengthening the physique.


    Especially those great medicines that were hundreds of years old had a huge effect on the only eight innate warriors in the world at that time.


    Ye Hao clearly remembered that someone once dedicated a two-hundred-year-old drug to an innate warrior in Kyushu, and asked that innate warrior to help deal with a superior. As a result, the superior disappeared completely the next day. Up.


    This incident caused a huge sensation at the time, and all those who struggled to survive in the doomsday knew the great role of those treasures of heaven and earth!


    With the rise of Chinese medicine, after the doomsday broke out, there are only eight congenital warriors in the world, and the Kyushu Kingdom directly occupies two places among those eight people!


    Among them, the role of traditional Chinese medicine is fully highlighted.


    Thinking like this in his heart, Ye Hao stepped into the drugstore.


    This is indeed an old pharmacy. Before Ye Hao walked in, he smelled the unique medicinal smell of Chinese medicine from the shop.


    "Hello, what medicine do you want to grab?"


    Seeing Ye Hao walk in, the clerk immediately came over to greet him.


    It''s the end of the day. Traditional Chinese medicine is far lower than Western medicine in the pharmaceutical industry. However, this pharmacy has many customers, and the business seems to be booming.


    Some patients in the pharmacy are undergoing acupuncture, some are cupping, and there are people waiting in line for the pulse of an old man in the pharmacy who has white hair on his temples.


    "I want to grab some Chinese herbal medicine that nourishes my body and strengthen my muscles and bones!" Ye Hao responded.


    Ye Hao didn''t know much about Chinese medicine. He only knew all kinds of precious and good medicines, which were indeed very helpful to cultivation.


    But how to formulate the pharmaceutical prescriptions? Before the end, he could not try without the conditions. Now he can only draw conclusions slowly through practice.


    Fortunately, in the early stage of cultivation, there is no need to use the treasure medicine of the level of Tiancai Dibao, and the ordinary level of Chinese medicinal materials, Ye Hao can completely consume.


    But now he only has a few hundred thousand deposits, which is not enough for him to buy the treasures of heaven and earth in large quantities, so he is going to buy some Chinese herbal medicines with good medicinal effects first, and cooperate with the practice to try the specific effects.


    When the funds are sufficient in the later period, we will purchase all kinds of natural treasures in large quantities.


    In fact, this matter is indeed not in a hurry now, after all, no one except himself knows the huge role these treasures of heaven and earth have in the end.


    "Strengthen the muscles and bones, you must be a trainer, or an athlete! We have special tonic prescriptions for people with higher training intensity. You can look at any of these prescriptions."


    The clerk handed several commonly used prescriptions to Ye Hao for review.


    Ginseng, Chuanbei, Panax notoginseng, Tianlong, Yuanshen, Eucommia, Astragalus, Hedi...


    Ye Hao glanced at the several prescriptions he handed over. In fact, he didn''t quite understand, and he didn''t know which one was more suitable for his cultivation.


    "Just grab five copies, I''ll try the medicine to see its effects!" Ye Hao responded.


    At present, he can only try various medicines slowly. Anyway, they are all good medicines to nourish the body. After all of them are tested, he will be able to know the specific effects of the various medicines. Then he can ask for specific improvement plans. Up.


    "Okay, wait a minute. In addition, you should pay attention to it. These two medicines are best used in a bath. This medicine needs to be taken with hot water."


    The clerk was very responsible and introduced to Ye Hao how to use several medicines.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Not long after, the clerk handed the packaged medicinal materials to Ye Hao.


    After paying, he walked out of the drugstore, Ye Hao went to a fitness equipment store, bought some fitness equipment, hired a truck to load it, and went straight back to the villa.


    With only half a year, Ye Hao must make the best use of every minute and every second.


    The villa has a garage, and Ye Hao directly changed the garage into a gym.


    There are two types of training, one is training the mind, and the other is physical training. What he is going to do now is physical training.


    The so-called physical training is to stimulate the hidden potential in the body through various high-intensity training.


    Ye Hao¡¯s training method is very simple and straightforward. Put lead blocks on his hands, legs, and waist, then put on a lead block vest, and then run, constantly punching, lifting a barbell...


    After practicing to get off the strength, you surpass your body limit time and time again, until every muscle in your body is squeezed to the limit, and then soak in the medicinal bath to absorb the strength of the medicine and practice the mind at the same time.


    Physical training and mind training are inherently complementary things.


    When physical training is exhausted, the effect of mind training at this time will be several times better than usual.


    And heart training can promote rapid recovery of the body and become more resilient.


    Coupled with the combing of the drugs, the result is twice the result with half the effort.


    This is Ye Hao''s cultivation method, simple and rude, but very effective.

 Chapter 14： Training effect

    In fact, Ye Hao''s practice like this now is not much better than his practice in the doomsday.


    In the doomsday practice, there is no so-called fitness equipment that can be used. He often puts stones directly on his body and puts stones in his clothes.


    The stone block is different from the smooth lead block. It is quite uneven. Every time Ye Hao finishes training, his body will be cut with various scars.


    Without a barbell, he would directly lift various large rocks or carry a thick tree stump, and sometimes he would be seriously injured if he was not careful.


    However, after being seriously injured, there are very few medicated baths and other things that can be used to regulate the body, and you must always be careful to prevent others from attacking yourself when you are injured.


    Not only Ye Hao is like this, all people who seek to survive in the doomsday are like this, because in the doomsday, if they are not strong enough, they will become others'' slaves or even food!


    Many athletes say that they have undergone non-human training, but compared with those struggling for survival in the last days, they never know what a real non-human is.


    Before the real juncture of life and death, human potential will never be fully stimulated!


    At least, when you have the strength to shout tired, it means that you have not practiced to the extreme!


    Just as Ye Hao was practicing, the whole world began to boil.


    That night, Portugal''s match against Franco has already begun.


    The Portuguese team is still as usual, with a king carrying the entire team.


    Cristiano Ronaldo played very well today. In the game against Franjiguo, he directly broke into the penalty area and was knocked to the ground. The referee directly awarded a penalty kick.


    Subsequently, Ronaldo had extremely sharp eyes and personally staged a textbook-like banana penalty goal. The Portuguese team won a dream start with a 1-0 lead.


    Then the two sides started a tug-of-war for more than 20 minutes, and Francois finally scored a goal and successfully evened the score 1:1.


    In the 43rd minute, Guedes scored the ball in the penalty area and knocked back. Ronaldo took a low shot with his left foot after receiving the ball. De Gea dropped his hand and the ball slipped into the right goal. Portugal led 2:1 in the first half.


    Then the Franji National team broke out and scored two consecutive goals, turning the score into 3:2, and Portugal fell behind by one goal.


    In the 87th minute, Cristiano Ronaldo encountered a foul at the top of the arc, and the Portuguese team won a free kick in a perfect position.


    Cristiano Ronaldo took a direct shot and the ball went straight to the dead corner on the right. With Ronaldo¡¯s hat-trick, the score was locked at 3:3.


    In the end, the game ended with this score.


    Although this is not their home stadium, the fans on both sides saw the result and were completely crazy, shouting loudly.


    In particular, Cristiano Ronaldo scored three goals alone, blinding the eyes of all fans and getting the most praise and shouts.


    At the same time, the whole world who participated in the world screamed like crazy. At that time, many people were excited and jumped directly from the house of several stories high, knowing their life or death.


    "Grass, it''s a very good 3:3, Ronaldo scored a goal in the end, you are awesome!"


    "I knew this was the result. I would just buy 3:3. That would be a reward of more than a hundred times. I bought Portugal to draw with Franco, only a few odds. died!"


    "Labor and capital have boldly bought Portugal 2:3, but you finally scored another goal for me, and I just **** it. This is the World Cup. Where can I play it like this? You scored a goal in the last three minutes?


    A total of 6 goals in a game, this is the World Cup, isn''t it all 1:1 or 0:0? The special bookmaker must have done a good job in it! "


    "Why didn''t I follow when the awesome **** bought Portugal 3:3 for 10 million? Just buy it for 10,000 yuan. If you doubled it over a hundred, that would be more than one million yuan! What a **** mother!"


    The result of this World Cup appeared, and the whole world was boiling. Many of them were regretting. Whether they lost or won, they were all upset. They should have courageously followed Ye Hao and bought Portugal. 3:3 drew with Franji Country.


    However, there is never any regret that medicine can be purchased in this world, everything is already doomed.


    At the same time, Ye Hao, who was envied by everyone in the world, had finally come to an end in today''s cultivation.


    There was no time in the practice. Five hours passed in the blink of an eye. Ye Hao, who was sitting in the bathtub and soaking his whole body in the medicinal bath, opened his eyes again.


    "This medicinal bath is really good, and the body aches are much better."


    Ye Hao stood up from the bathtub with a plain expression.


    As his body moved, the body that originally looked almost the same as an average person suddenly showed distinct muscles, resembling a leopard, fierce and powerful!


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s condition was surprisingly good, he didn''t have the same training he had done an hour ago to completely release his strength, as if he was about to die.


    "Boom!!"


    Ye Hao hit the dynamometer with a fist, and the pointer quickly rotated. After more than ten laps, it gradually slowed down. Finally, 78 kilograms was displayed on the display.


    Generally, the impact force of a small-weight boxer can reach about 60 kilograms, and a medium-weight boxer can reach between 80 and 90 kilograms.


    The heavy weight class is different. Foreman punched 230 kilograms at his peak, and the world heavy punching record of the King of Fighters Qiangtai was 240 kilograms.


    Ye Hao can hit 78 kilograms in one punch, which is already equivalent to a boxer in the middle weight class, but his weight still cannot reach a boxer in the light weight class!


    This shows that Ye Hao can already crush a small heavyweight boxer!


    However, his expression is still very flat, after all, he can hit about 370 kilograms before rebirth!


    And it is said that Bruce Lee can hit 157 kilograms of heavy punches!


    His current weight level is similar to Mu Zilong, which means that he is far from reaching the limit of the current human body!


    Of course, he has just started to practice, and it is already very good to have such a result. It will not be long before he can reach the 157 kg punch!


    This kind of training effect, if those national team athletes know about it, they will definitely drop their jaws.


    They used up years or even more than ten years of training. Ye Hao only spent a few hours, and he was basically on par with most of them!


    In this contrast, Ye Hao''s speed of progress can be described by more than the word terror?


    (Football content is just a small episode, just to welcome the World Cup and take advantage of the popularity!!!) the super **** chariot of the end

 Chapter 15： Gamble

    If a worker wants to do his job well, he must first sharpen his tools.


    Exercising a strong enough body is the best guarantee for surviving in the doomsday!


    Of course, Ye Hao has never forgotten the drawings of the Doomsday Chariot in his mind, but now he hasn''t been able to collect all the materials needed to make the Doomsday Chariot for a while.


    One is that the funds to purchase those materials are not enough; the other is that the meteor shower in the memory has not yet arrived, and it is difficult to find the meteorite outside the sky on this planet.


    Therefore, at this stage, Ye Hao plans to hoard as much funds as possible, and at the same time carry out corresponding training. After all, he is really strong if he is strong!


    "Dingling bell, Jingling bell!"


    Suddenly at this time, Ye Hao''s phone rang, and it was almost one o''clock in the morning, and there was still someone calling.


    He took out his cell phone and saw that it was the call from the big man in the dormitory, Lao Li.


    "Hey, Ye Hao, where are you? Why haven''t you come back? The counselor came to check the dormitory just now. If you were not there, I asked you to find him tomorrow. Also, Brother Leng, you won such a big prize. Don¡¯t plan to treat dinner?"


    When the phone was connected, Li''s voice came from the big head, as well as the noise of other people in the bedroom.


    Obviously, the news that Ye Hao won 10 million yuan in lottery tickets has mostly spread on campus.


    At that time, he did not hide his appearance when taking pictures. Many reporters took the pictures and uploaded them to the Internet. After various forwarding and publicity, it was normal to be known by classmates.


    After all, Ye Hao is still a freshman at school. At this time, the school has not closed, but there are still a few days before the final exam.


    "I know, but I''m busy here. Tell the counselor that I won''t go back. If I have time, I will invite you to have a big meal." Ye Hao responded indifferently.


    The end of the year is about to come, and now I am going back to school to study, I am afraid that only people whose brains have been kicked by a donkey will do this.


    In the apocalypse, the diploma that is valued by the current people will not play any role at all. Only those who are really useful will be valued by the capable people and be able to survive in the apocalypse.


    One more thing, he is really busy now, and the time of this six months cannot tolerate the slightest waste.


    As for inviting the big head, Lao Li and others, to eat, he is not a stingy person, and it doesn¡¯t cost much to eat a meal, but the premise is that he has time, and now he obviously doesn¡¯t have any time to do it. waste.


    The big head Old Li over the phone fell into a silent state after hearing his reply. Obviously, the big head Old Li didn''t expect Ye Hao to reply to himself like this.


    "Oh, I just won 10 million. I really think how awesome I am? I am as busy as the top management!


    But I don''t know that in the eyes of the truly rich, it is nothing at all. Any larger and better villa can sell for tens of millions!


    Forget it, this kind of poor boy thinks he has some money to be great, and looks down upon us ordinary people.


    Besides, isn¡¯t it just a meal? I just made a few hundred thousand dollars from playing the World Cup, so I took everyone out for a meal! "


    There was another person''s gloomy voice on the phone, and Ye Hao heard that it was a rich second-generation from the bedroom next door, named Li Wei.


    My family is a real estate developer. When I first came to school, I wanted to be a freshman. He was rich and pretending to be a freshman.


    Although he lives in the dormitory next door, Ye Hao has never provoke him, and the two of them can only be regarded as familiar, and they haven''t said a word in a semester.


    Obviously, when the big head Old Li called, Li Wei was in their dormitory, and the big head Old Li spoke out. Everyone in the dormitory heard his words!


    "Ahem, Ye Hao, the final exam is about to come in a few days, are you really not going to come back to school? Why do you have to get a diploma when you are in college!"


    The big head Old Li said with some embarrassment.


    He didn''t expect Li Wei to speak suddenly, and he still directly mad at Ye Hao.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Li Wei came to their dormitory for Ye Hao.


    Today, almost the entire school was discussing two things, one is the World Cup that is in full swing, and the other is Ye Hao from their school, who was extremely lucky to win 10 million awards.


    As for Li Wei, who usually loves to break up, the limelight today was completely overwhelmed by Ye Hao, which made him very unhappy, so he came to Ye Hao deliberately.


    And his family is real estate, in his opinion ten million is really nothing.


    In order to avoid further escalation of the conflict, Big Tou Li has turned off the hands-free call.


    However, the clamors of Li Wei''s attendants could still be heard, all of which were all kinds of mockery of Ye Hao and all kinds of praises of Li Wei.


    Especially when Li Wei just bet on the World Cup win over hundreds of thousands, it was blown to the sky by them.


    However, if they knew that Ye Hao had won more than one billion in the World Cup just now, they would be shocked to say nothing!


    "I won''t go back, really useful things, I can''t learn in college!" Ye Hao said lightly, without the slightest ups and downs in his emotions.


    For Ye Hao who had come alive from the doomsday, ridicule this kind of thing would not have the slightest influence on him. After all, he was said to be a few words, and it would not be too fast.


    But if someone dares to attack him, they are betting on his life, and only one party can die completely. After all, people who survive in the doomsday don''t like to leave any potential hidden dangers to threaten them!


    This is a bit similar to the red-haired Shanks in the pancake country animation "The Pirate King" that Ye Hao once watched.


    Shanks wouldn''t pay any attention to what anyone said, but once the opponent moved his sword or weapon, it meant that he was betting his life with him, and he had to pay the price of his life!


    Only those who have crawled out of the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain know what is the real fatal injury!

 Chapter 16： The Butterfly Effect

    Seeing that Ye Hao had made a clear statement, the little brothers of Li Wei in the dormitory were constantly clamoring again. The big head Old Li worried about the escalation of the incident and asked Ye Hao a few words to let him come back to see everyone when he was free, and then hung up Phone.


    Until the phone hung up, Ye Hao didn''t say a word. Regarding these things that would have made the 18-year-old hot-blooded boy jump into a thunder, he instead behaved very plainly, with a calmness that did not belong to his age group at all.


    This is also an experience that Ye Hao learned after experiencing the doomsday. The impulse is really a devil, especially in the doomsday. If you impulse, you might lose your life in the next second, and no one will feel it. regret.


    Ye Hao, who wanted to put his phone away and rest, after Li Wei reminded him just now, suddenly remembered that he had bet 10 million for the World Cup, so he logged in to his account to check it out.


    "Congratulations on your winning the Portugal 3:3 draw with Franco. The 1.2 billion bonus has been transferred to your account, please check it!"


    When you enter the account, you see such a prompt message.


    Rao is Ye Hao, who has been called indifferent brother by countless people, with a smile on his face.


    Ten million was doubled by one hundred and twenty times, and it became 1.2 billion in just a few hours. Such a huge wealth is something Ye Hao never thought of in his previous life, and it is also a huge wealth that countless young people in Kyushu have dreamed of. Now it appeared directly in Ye Hao''s account.


    Such a good thing, if it were replaced by someone else, I am afraid that I would have been so excited for a few nights and sleepless nights, but Ye Hao could only see the slightest smile on his face here.


    Not many people in the world can possess this ability to not be surprised.


    You must know that not long ago, Ye Hao was just a poor boy who could barely afford college by relying on his parents'' compensation, and even in the future, he would have to do various part-time jobs, but now he has become the envy of countless people in the blink of an eye. Billionaire.


    What made Ye Hao such a huge change was naturally the doomsday experience, and his views on the money were completely different from others.


    In his eyes, the money is just a tool for him to collect all the necessary reserve materials and the various materials needed to build the doomsday chariot, and it has no other substantial effect.


    At the same time, he is even more reluctant to use this money to create a business empire, because in the end, the digging treasures that have spread throughout Kyushu, JD.com, real estate and other industries all collapsed overnight.


    So in only half a year, using all the money to build a business empire is completely mentally retarded!


    With a bonus of 1.2 billion, there are more than 1.1 billion left after deducting the tax collection. Ye Hao has cashed out all the bonuses, and he is not going to hold down another World Cup.


    Even though he already knows that in the next World Cup against Iceland, Messi played abnormally. The penalty was saved by Haldosson. He failed to carry the entire national team alone like Ronaldo, and the final 1:1 match. Flat Iceland.


    In this game, Ye Hao chose not to bet anymore because he discovered that many things have changed in the just-concluded Portuguese battle to kill Tera.


    In addition to the slight changes in the odds of each score, there are also slight changes in the timing of the six goals of Portugal and Francois.


    Especially Cristiano Ronaldo''s final goal was one minute later than the time recorded in the magazine that Ye Hao watched before his rebirth. The goal that should have been scored at 86 minutes was not scored until 87 minutes!


    Similar to when Ye Hao won 10 million prizes before, the final single bet prize was abruptly compared to the amount recorded in the magazine he had read before his rebirth. It was nearly one million Kyushu national currency less, and the number of winners changed from eight to eight. Ten people!


    This is a terrible thing.


    For Ye Hao, his biggest reliance is his understanding of his previous life after being reborn.


    But now because of his rebirth, the change in behavior seems to have had a certain impact on this world.


    This kind of influence is something completely out of Ye Hao''s control, and no one knows what kind of result it will eventually achieve!


    What I have to say is somewhat similar to the butterfly effect.


    A butterfly that has deviated from its original life trajectory, gently flutters its wings, and the other side of the ocean is likely to set off a huge wave.


    And Ye Hao is now the equivalent of that butterfly. He has escaped from the established life of Ye Hao in the previous life, appeared in a place where Ye Hao hadn''t appeared in the previous life, and obtained something that Ye Hao had never obtained in the previous life.


    This kind of change still seems to be very small now, but if it continues, maybe it will really cause huge world changes because of Ye Hao, even if the end is coming early, it is impossible to say!


    So Ye Hao is not going to continue to bet on the next World Cup match, and now that he has the 1.1 billion in his hands, he can start the next step.


    The appearance of those uncertain things made him feel that time is getting less and less, and the situation is becoming more and more urgent.


    But Ye Hao won¡¯t stop there. Since he has been reborn, the changes have foreshadows some unforeseen changes in this world. Even if Ye Hao does nothing, this will happen, because his rebirth is The biggest change!


    The best way to avoid being affected by such unforeseen changes is to never do things that have changed again!


    Therefore, Ye Hao did not hesitate to withdraw all the winnings, and in the end he had more than 1.1 billion in his account.


    With a wealth of more than 1.1 billion, Ye Hao can be regarded as a rich man. If he no longer thinks about the doomsday that is coming in half a year, he can now raise tender models and popular stars, and lead a life envied by countless peers.


    But Ye Hao naturally wouldn''t do that. Even if he wants to raise a young model or a popular female star, after the end of the day, it can be the same, or even easier.


    It is enough to provide them with a safe place and a little more food.


    Such a thing, Ye Hao had personally encountered in the doomsday, an extremely ugly-looking mutant evolutionary, the strength is equivalent to the fifth rank martial artist.


    There are more than a dozen tender models and female celebrities, and the tender models and female celebrities who are nurtured are much more well-behaved than the current tender models and female celebrities.


    Whatever they want them to do, they will do it without the slightest resistance, because resistance means death in the doomsday!


    As for the temper of the young lady, it has already been exhausted in the merciless ravages again and again!


    With 1.1 billion funds received, Ye Hao''s next move can finally begin.


    "Count the time, that thing should have already started!"

 Chapter 17： Rare metals

    The next day, the sun was fine, and many people who got up early for exercise had gathered in the park.


    Ye Hao also slowly withdrew from his mental training state.


    "Huh, the early morning time is too short!"


    Ye Hao slowly exhaled the stale gas that had accumulated in his chest.


    Practicing the Ninth Five-Year Plan in the dynasty, practicing at night at night, absorbing the essence of the sun and moon every day, boiling the body, and training the mind. This is what Ye Hao must do every day.


    At this time, the spiritual matter in the heavens and the earth is the most pure and clean, but this time is very short.


    Especially as more and more people come out of the house, the spiritual material will be diluted and the effect of cultivation will decrease.


    Cultivation is never something that can be accomplished overnight. The most important thing is to persevere and accumulate every day.


    After washing, Ye Hao left the villa, and today he already has plans.


    However, breakfast is still a very important thing for Ye Hao. It is still the law of doomsday, the sky is big, and the meal is the biggest!


    After eating for a while, Ye Hao called a car and headed to his destination.


    ...


    At the F City Stock Exchange, hundreds of thousands of old stock bugs gather here every day, waiting for the stock market to open at 9:30 every day.


    "Old Li, how was yesterday? Did the two stocks you stare go up yesterday?"


    "It''s a bit longer. Fortunately, I listened to your suggestion at the beginning and didn''t go to find the Low Chengfei Group. Otherwise, you will lose money and you will not even be able to eat!


    Speaking of the Chengfei Group, this stock is also weird. I haven''t seen that military industry company that has been trading at a price limit for nearly a month in a row! "


    "Haha, who knows, I dare not touch this stock anyway, it''s too evil, but fortunately, I lost a little money and threw out the shares in it, and it didn''t cost me too much!"


    "You are better than the spirit, and you feel thrown away when you see something bad. I have never seen you get stuck!"


    ...


    As soon as Ye Hao entered the stock exchange, he heard two people talking like this, and a curve appeared in the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    Today he came for the Chengfei Group stock.


    Ye Hao is not a stock investor, but he still remembers one thing clearly before the end.


    Chengfei Group, a military enterprise stock, and a sunrise enterprise that specializes in making drones, has always been stable.


    Suddenly one day, under the influence of inexplicable factors, the price limit for more than a month has been kept for more than a month. Regardless of the market price rises or falls, this stock has a daily limit. , The market value has shrunk by more than 10 billion!


    When everyone thought that this military-industrial company was going to close down, it was suddenly reported that it had acquired a rare metal with great development potential.


    Then the stocks that have been trading at the limit down changed dramatically. After nearly 50 consecutive days of trading at the daily limit, the nineteenth state currency per share became one hundred and nineteenth state currency per share, and Che was still frantically striving for growth, but There is rarely a limit on the downside.


    This incident became a hot topic for all stockholders at the time, saying that they had never seen such a weird stock.


    Many of them regretted it, did not buy when the stock was lowest, and missed the continuous daily limit.


    Those who could not bear to sell the reserve price of their stocks also regretted it and lost a lot of money in vain.


    Ye Hao didn''t know the specific reason why this happened, the most widely circulated saying at the time.


    This military-industrial enterprise stock was controlled by external forces. It is said that a large consortium directly smashed 10 billion yuan and forced this stock to a price limit for more than a month. After that, the consortium became the largest shareholder of the military-industrial enterprise. It is enough of changing directions for this military industry enterprise.


    The purpose of that consortium was to target the rare metals that the company later discovered.


    Later, it turns out that the metal is a kind of extraterrestrial meteorite, with super high strength, hardness, rigidity, and a mysterious power.


    Specific related reports tell that it did not appear until the end of the day.


    However, once Ye Hao once saw a strong leader. The armors worn by their internal members were made of a metal that had never been seen before. Later, after inquiring about it, they learned that it was made of a rare metal discovered by the Cheng Fei Group!


    No one knows the specific role. Ye Hao only knows that armor made of rare metals can defend against sniper weapons and even armor-piercing bullets.


    Even the only eight congenital warriors at the time could hardly break this kind of metal. They could only use their vigorous internal force to shatter the people in the armor!


    It is necessary to know that the most powerful existence before Ye Hao''s rebirth was the innate martial artist. An innate martial artist could easily crush hundreds of rank ten martial artists, but he could not directly smash the armor made of rare metals.


    After this incident, the upper head became one of the ten most powerful upper heads in the world at that time!


    It was precisely because of this that Ye Hao secretly investigated the upper part and the rare metal at the end of the day.


    The purpose of Ye Hao''s visit to the stock exchange today is to come for that kind of rare metal, that is, the Chengfei Group stock that has been continuously dropping for more than a month.


    He guessed that the so-called rare metal is very likely to be the meteorite iron needed to make the doomsday chariot!


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as Ye Hao entered the service center of the securities firm, the staff greeted him.


    "Open an account for me!" Ye Hao responded indifferently.

 Chapter 18： Five hundred and fifty million shares!

    When Ye Hao transferred more than 1.1 billion Kyushu national currency to his bank card, he was automatically upgraded to the bank''s SS-level VIP, with richer functions and permissions.


    When the bank¡¯s special manager called Ye Hao to introduce him by phone, he only remembered the high level of secrecy. Only the access order issued by the country¡¯s most authoritative institution can access his bank information. Otherwise, the agency cannot arbitrarily. Recall.


    For Ye Hao, secrecy is what he values ??most. He is the thing of the rebirth, and it can''t be known by anyone.


    When opening an account just now, Ye Hao knew once again the authority and functions of the bank''s SS-level VIP.


    When the staff of the securities service center learned that Ye Hao''s bank card was an SS-level VIP, they immediately took Ye Hao into a luxuriously decorated conference room, and changed a professional manager to serve Ye Hao.


    How to put it, it was the green light throughout the whole process, which originally required all kinds of cumbersome procedures, but Ye Hao only waited for five minutes, everything was done for him, and various permissions were opened for Ye Hao''s account.


    For example, the amount that originally took two working days to arrive in the account can only take up to two hours. Another is the online purchase of any stock without the amount. Of course, it is impossible to continue trading after buying the lower limit and the daily limit.


    There are many other functions that Ye Hao didn''t remember. They all have more privileges than ordinary investors.


    "Mr. Ye, I wish you a good time."


    Everything was done, Ye Hao left the service center and went to the stock hall. It was almost half past nine.


    Ye Hao entered the internal stock APP software specially downloaded by the staff. There are many special lectures by famous teachers, expert analysis, and various high-quality stock recommendations and other functions.


    But Ye Hao doesn''t catch a cold at all of these things. It''s very simple. If you can really make a lot of money, others will publish it so easily? After all, experts charge a fee!


    Another idea that he completely ignored other stocks, he would come here entirely for the Cheng Fei Group.


    The operation of the APP is very simple. Ye Hao quickly found the Chengfei Group stock and looked up the past data.


    "Has it reached the two Kyushu national currency per share yesterday?"


    When I opened the past stock chart of Chengfei Group, I quickly saw that for more than a month, this stock has been like a waterfall that bursts downwards, and it has not rebounded once for more than a month.


    At present, this stock is still 2 Kyushu national currency per share. According to memory, this stock will continue to fall by its limit today, once again reducing by 10% to 1.8 Kyushu national currency per share.


    Ye Hao now owns more than 1.1 billion Kyushu national currency. If he spends all his money at this time, he can immediately become the largest shareholder of this company.


    "Although it will continue to fall for a few more days, the difference will not be too great!"


    After thinking about it a little bit, Ye Hao decided to wait until today''s limit to drop all the one billion Kyushu national currency into it. The remaining 100 million Kyushu national currency, he has another use.


    As for waiting a few more days and waiting for the stock to fall to one Kyushu national currency per share, Ye Hao had no such thoughts.


    With his appearance, the world has been quietly changing. Maybe this stock will be affected in some way, and it may not necessarily fall to one Kyushu national currency per share.


    Moreover, the difference between the 1.8 Kyushu national currency and the 1 Kyushu national currency is only 1.8 times. Although this is not the most cost-effective time to buy, the problem is not big. As long as you can become the largest shareholder of this stock, It has achieved the goal.


    After all, nothing is perfect, and a little imperfection is completely acceptable!


    "Dingling bell, Jingling bell!"


    The opening bell of the securities market rang, and the attention of all investors was raised. Today''s stock war has begun again!


    "Damn, how can this stock open so much higher?"


    "I heard that the country wants to cooperate with Amerika, and it needs to use a lot of steel. The steel industry should rise by a wave?"


    "Lao Maozi took control of the chip and will no longer sell it to Kyushu. The stocks in the electronics industry are expected to be turbulent, so I must not be able to buy it anymore!"


    "Fuck, the Cheng Fei Group has reached its limit again? My mother, every day the market opens, it has a limit limit and can''t be thrown away. Which local tyrant does a good job and can help me collect these thousand shares! Buy fifty shares per share. Yes, it¡¯s now out at 1.8 per share!"


    "Brother, do you think too much? Where else would anyone buy the shares of Chengfei Group, a company that is about to fail?"


    "I bought 80 per share and made a low profit. As a result, the journey was as deep as the ocean, and I haven''t sold it until now.


    As soon as the stocks opened, all kinds of noisy sounds continued to be heard. People who sold stocks rose with excitement on their faces, and those who fell with a haze on their faces. No matter what their identity, they all look the same now.


    Ignoring the screams of the people around him, Ye Hao quickly started to operate after Cheng Fei Group''s limit fell again like it was overdue.


    "You will spend 1 billion Kyushu national currency to purchase Chengfei Group stock, please confirm whether the operation continues"


    Ye Hao didn''t hesitate to handle the operation of one billion Kyushu national currency. He clicked the OK button directly!


    "Fuck, what''s the situation? Someone still buys Chengfei Group?"


    "Wait, let me see how many shares this is, one, ten. One hundred, one thousand. Ten thousand, one hundred thousand... Nima is more than 550 million shares? Which of these prodigal gadgets has smashed ten Billion for this stock???"


    "The Bodhisattva has appeared, the God of Wealth has appeared, and my thousand shares of Chengfei Group have finally been released!"


    "It''s not fatal to spend one billion Kyushu national currency to buy a company that is about to go bankrupt. Alas, I really responded to the sentence, a lot of money is silly!"

 Chapter 19： In trouble

    As Ye Hao''s 1 billion Kyushu national currency smashed into Chengfei Group''s shares, the number of stocks sold for a long time, as if the ice and snow melted, was decreasing at an extremely rapid rate.


    "Cheng Fei Group is not going to rise up, right?"


    At this moment, the originally noisy stock hall suddenly became quiet, and everyone stared at Chengfei Group shares as if they had seen a spirit.


    There have been no direct transactions of more than 550 million shares in the entire history of Kyushu State''s stocks. Such changes in numbers are really scary!


    "It''s up!"


    Suddenly a voice came out, and everyone''s eyes turned to the number of shares bought and sold on the right.


    Originally accumulated more than 400 million sold shares, but they were all emptied in just a few minutes. Only a few scattered sold shares were left, and more than 100 million bought shares were left!


    "Fuck! Cheng Fei Group''s daily limit????"


    Then there was another voice. Chengfei Group shares, which had already reached the bottom of the green, suddenly grew in an unstoppable manner, and instantly rose to the top, and the daily limit was reached!


    Everyone in the stock hall was dumbfounded. Such a drastically changing stock has only been seen in his life!


    At the same time, a group of IT elites at the headquarters of a consortium in Wanwan all looked at the data in front of them with astonishment.


    "Well, what is the daily limit?"


    Soon the movement here alarmed the higher leadership, and a group of executives came over with a woman.


    The woman''s name is Li Rushuang, the CEO of this consortium!


    "What happened?" Li Rushuang asked coldly.


    Cheng Fei Group is the biggest move by their consortium this year. In order to short the company, they have allocated 10 billion Kyushu national currency to come in. From the 19th National Currency per share, it has been operating to the 29th Kyushu State. The currency per share is very close to their expected one Kyushu national currency per share.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly smashed in one billion yuan directly, and abruptly raised the 1.8 Kyushu national currency per share to 2.29 Kyushu national currency per share, and the daily limit was set!


    "Boss, now many shareholders of Chengfei Group are no longer selling. We have to go short again to achieve the original goal. It is possible to add 1 billion Kyushu national currency!" Zhou Jinxin, the manager in charge of this project, looked ugly. Said.


    "What? One billion Kyushu national currency will be added? Do you all eat plain rice?" Li Rushuang roared angrily.


    Although the total market value of their consortium is terrible, but there is not much liquidity. After the 10 billion Kyushu national currency was drawn out, many parts of the consortium had operational problems. If it were not for the consortium''s deep background, it is very likely that there will be problems. The situation of the financial chain fault!


    For a large consortium, the failure of the capital chain is a very terrifying thing. If it is not good, it may cause the company to close down. After all, the tree attracts the wind, and countless people are staring at their consortium, waiting for them to become fatal when they are weak. one strike.


    Had it not been for the news that was too shocking, even Li Rushuang would not have made up his mind to do this, let alone move the major shareholders of the board of directors.


    But at such a critical juncture, there was such a big mistake. Someone took them one step before they took the net and robbed them of the fruits of victory!


    "Can we close the net in advance?" Li Rushuang forced down the anger in his heart and said coldly.


    "Now that the net is closed, not only does it fail to achieve the expected results, it is also impossible to collect the shares in the hands of other shareholders. Our initial investment is likely to be in vain!


    Also...Also, even if we add one billion Kyushu national currency now, we may still not be the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group by then! "


    In just a few words, it was as if Zhou Jinxin had exhausted all of Zhou Jinxin''s strength. After he said these words tremblingly, his whole body was already wet, and he was a little unsteady. If it weren''t for the assistant beside him Supported him, and he fell to the ground at this time!


    After listening to these words, Li Rushuang''s beautiful face turned out to be a bit hideous, and her beautiful eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    She is the CEO of the consortium. She understands what Zhou Jinxin said just now. This project is considered to have failed. Under normal circumstances, they can no longer become the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group, let alone achieve a controlling stake.


    "I will give you an additional 1 billion Kyushu national currency, and I must buy all the remaining shares. If there is an accident, you will feed me the wild dogs!


    Also, let me find out who is against us as quickly as possible! "


    Li Rushuang forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart. At a young age, she was able to successfully sit on the position of CEO of the consortium. In addition to the family background, her scheming is more important. After all, she is not the only descendant in the family!


    "Just...I just checked through the relationship, and the stock exchange has restricted the authority. We can''t find that person!"


    Zhou Jinxin said tremblingly, with a heart already mentioned in his throat.


    He had no doubt that Li Rushuang just said that he would throw them to feed the wild dogs. This consortium eats all black and white, and murder is really simple.


    Once you pour a person into the concrete pillar and then sink to the bottom of the sea, the person disappears and no one can find it!


    "Humph!"


    When I heard the bad news again, Li Rushuang''s complexion became more and more ugly. If it weren''t for this critical period, she really wanted to throw the person in charge of the rice bucket to feed the wild dogs!


    However, she understood that she knew that Zhou Jinxin could not be blamed for the person in front of her. If the other party could have such a handwriting, she must also be a person with hands and eyes. If it is so easy to find out, that would be a weird thing!


    However, Li Rushuang still didn''t give up. After all, hands and eyes are connected to the sky. There are people outside the world, and there are mountains outside the mountains.


    Li Rushuang took out his cell phone and dialed a call. After briefly speaking a few words, he directly hung up the call.


    After a long time, I finally received a message, the content is very simple, only two words, no more information.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Looking at this name, Li Rushuang''s eyes grew colder.


    "Hmph, dare to take food from my mouth, no matter who you are, I will find you at the cape of the waves and tear you apart!"

 Chapter 20： Start to acquire medicinal materials

    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao''s 1 billion Kyushu national currency was finally successfully sold.


    Due to Ye Hao''s sudden insertion, the Cheng Fei Group''s down limit was abruptly pushed to the daily limit, and the transaction price changed, so in the end, Ye Hao got more than 551 million shares.


    Even so, he is still the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group.


    For this identity, Ye Hao still values ??it very much, because it is related to the authority he can have after Cheng Fei Group finds rare metals in the later period.


    But Ye Hao hadn''t thought of revealing his identity right now.


    At this stage, being able to hide in the dark is his biggest reliance at the moment.


    Because once he appears in the bright spot, everyone will notice him, and no matter what he does, he will be fixed by others, which will definitely be more troublesome than it is now.


    He is not afraid of trouble, but he does not want to cause trouble.


    Everything now will be wiped out in half a year. It is better to prepare for the doomsday if you have time to solve the trouble.


    The end of the world, the end of this world, the beginning of a new world, and the arrival of a new world, you can resist!


    It is precisely because of Ye Hao¡¯s idea that he gained a lot of preparation time in the doomsday and harvested a lot of crazy substances. It also helped him avoid a lot of trouble, and it greatly extended the time for Li Rushuang to find him. a lot of.


    After the matter was over, Ye Hao had no intention of staying in the securities hall. He still had a lot of important things to deal with immediately.


    Walking in the crowd, Ye Hao has almost no difference from other ordinary people except for his handsome appearance. He is dressed very ordinary, not even as luxurious and decent as many of his peers wear. Even the brand logo of Adi or Nike is on him. Can''t find it.


    No one would have thought that such an ordinary person would turn out to be a billionaire, and just now, he directly bought Chengfei Group''s stock by one billion yuan and became the largest shareholder of the company at present!


    In fact, before his rebirth, Ye Hao had a high yearning for those high-end flat-brand clothing or corresponding supplies, just like most people of his age.


    But after the end of the day, this idea was thrown out of his mind a long time ago.


    In the doomsday, the more glamorous you are, the easier it is to be discovered by people, zombies, and mutant beasts, and death will follow!


    Therefore, in addition to the beginning of the doomsday, you can occasionally see some glamorous dresses. No one is dressed like that in the back. Instead, they are wearable camouflage uniforms, thickened jeans and the like, which are sought after by the doomsday people.


    Because in the doomsday, only the things that can protect oneself and help oneself hide are the real good things!


    In this regard, Ye Hao had already formed a habit, and even when he was buying sports equipment before, he also bought several camouflage combat uniforms by the way.


    After leaving the stock exchange, Ye Hao went to the drugstore that he visited yesterday again.


    "Hello sir, how can I help you?"


    The clerk who had received Ye Hao yesterday greeted Ye Hao who had entered the drugstore again.


    "I caught the medicinal materials for strengthening the neck bone yesterday. They do have some effects, but the effects are still not ideal. Help me catch medicinal materials that are older and more effective. In addition, you have some medicinal materials that are used in the old years. What, show me."


    Ye Hao said his needs indifferently.


    There are more than 100 million Kyushu national currency in his bank card, and he can use better medicinal materials to assist in physical training and increase the training effect.


    After all, there is only half a year left for him, and he needs to improve his strength as much as possible within this half a year. The goal at this stage is to cultivate to the tenth rank martial artist.


    But this goal is not easy, it is far more difficult than his small goal of earning one hundred million. Even now, he can barely be regarded as a Tier 1 warrior in the doomsday.


    Relatively speaking, it is easier to make progress in the early stage of cultivation. As long as you work hard and work hard, most people will be able to advance, even without the help of the process in the process.


    But in the later stages, the difficulty of cultivation has increased exponentially.


    Ye Hao himself is a real example.


    Before rebirth, after the doomsday came, it took Ye Hao less than two months to become a Tier 1 warrior, while a Tier 2 warrior took half a year, and a Tier 3 warrior took more than half a year. It took more than a year for the fourth-level warrior, and the fifth-order warrior spent nearly two years for him!


    In addition, he felt more and more difficult in the later cultivation, and he must have the help of a genius treasure to be able to make progress.


    So Ye Hao wanted to use half a year to upgrade to a rank ten martial artist, and the difficulty of it could be imagined.


    But fortunately, now is not the end, there are not so many survival crises, and he can easily get the help of all kinds of treasures, only a little money.


    "Sir, wait a moment. If you need a lot of medicinal materials, I ask the shopkeeper to come and discuss with you." The shop assistant responded politely.


    Ye Hao nodded slightly and found a place to sit down.


    At this time, the number of people in the pharmacy is much less than that of yesterday.


    After all, most people now have a cold and cough, and most of them go to a western doctor for treatment.


    Not long after, the old man with white beard and hair that Ye Hao saw yesterday walked over.


    "Hello sir, the old man''s surname is Hong. He is the owner of this pharmacy. I heard that Mr. wants to buy large quantities of old medicinal materials?"

 Chapter 21： Bring me a truck of medicine like this!

    "I need a lot of good medicinal materials that can strengthen my neck bone, and I also want to buy some good medicines that have been in the old age."


    Ye Hao nodded, looked at each other with Old Hong, and said his needs.


    From the looks of it, Mr. Hong should be in his 70s or 80s, but his bones are very tough.


    "I have the best prescriptions and medicinal materials for strengthening the neck bone, but the effect is very strong. It is not a practitioner who has been training all year round. It is not recommended to use it."


    Old Hong stared at Ye Hao again for a few moments before speaking.


    Obviously he didn''t think that Ye Hao was so beautiful, and he was about to catch up with Xiao Bailian''s appearance.


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t respond directly. Instead, he walked to the stake in the corner of the drugstore and said, "Do you mind if I practice here?"


    Old Hong was taken aback when he heard the words, and realized that Ye Hao wanted to speak with his own strength.


    But he really didn''t think Ye Hao would be a hard-working trainer, at least Ye Hao''s figure was different.


    Compared with normal people, Ye Hao''s figure is very moderate, neither fat nor thin, but compared to the Lianjiazi who has been practicing for many years, he looks a little thin.


    Moreover, his wooden stakes are all made of Laoshan firewood solid wood, which is as hard as a solid wall. A fist hits it, as if hitting a wall, but most people can''t stand the pain that comes back.


    "The wooden stake is made of solid wood and has excellent hardness. Are you sure you want to practice?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hao didn''t say anything more, and directly slammed a fist against the wooden post.


    "boom!!!"


    As soon as he punched out, the wooden stakes made of solid wood hit the wall directly, making a loud bang.


    Old Hong was immediately shocked.


    He usually beats this wooden stake by himself to strengthen his neck bone, so he knows the condition of the wooden stake very well.


    The stake is not big, about the height of a human being, and it looks a little less than one meter seven. The whole stake weighs nearly two hundred catties. If you want to shake the stake, you can shake it, but you want to knock the stake into the air with a punch. Old Hong couldn''t do it himself.


    Of course, he could do it with the side kick, but Ye Hao didn''t use his feet, and he used a punch!


    The movement here quickly attracted the attention of other people in the store, causing waves of discussion.


    "Master, this wooden stake... has been punched!"


    The clerk quickly walked over to check the situation, and then said in amazement.


    He once practiced the solid wood stakes of Lao Shanchai in the same way as Mr. Hong. Not to mention knocking the stakes into the air, it was a normal exercise against the stakes. Every time, his fists and palms were swollen and painful.


    "What? Fist marks?" Old Hong was also taken aback and walked over to check.


    There is indeed a fist mark on the wooden stake, although it is very shallow, it is real.


    What kind of concept is this? It is equivalent to hitting a hard wall with a punch and leaving a mark.


    If it hits a person, the broken bone is inevitable, it''s just a matter of breaking a few!


    Ye Hao''s current punch is almost the same as a professionally trained mid-weight boxer. When ordinary people encounter a mid-weight boxer, they are naturally crushed!


    "Please forgive the old and clumsy, I didn''t recognize that the gentleman was a master of Chinese martial arts!" Hong Lao arched his hand at Ye Hao and said apologetically.


    Ye Hao, who is not a master or a master, is not clear, it is obviously a name among martial arts practitioners, but he has achieved the effect of proving his own strength.


    "If the stake is broken, I will pay for the cost. Those powerful medicinal materials and prescriptions for strengthening the neck bone can be given to me!" Ye Hao said flatly.


    Ye Hao wasn''t angry about the contempt of old Hong before him. He understood that he was responsible for him, and he was worried that his body would not be able to withstand the strong medicinal effects, and instead would be backlashed.


    Such responsible healers, not to mention the end, are rare in today''s society. Some unscrupulous healers take care of the specific conditions of the patient and recommend which medicines can make money.


    It is true that people who are as outspoken as Hong Lao and who have the ethics of doctors are rare, which makes Ye Hao couldn''t help but have a trace of respect for this.


    But that''s only the case. He who has experienced the cruelty of the end times will not have too much emotion for anyone, because those are all burdens in the end times!


    "The master has said that the stakes are originally used to hit, and they are not there to look good. There is no need to say compensation or anything. The old man will prepare the corresponding medicinal materials for the master!"


    Old Hong saw that Ye Hao didn''t pursue the impropriety of his previous words, and his informal temperament made him feel good about Ye Hao involuntarily.


    "I have old Mr. Lao Hong, ask, is there a corresponding grade for the effect of this Chinese medicine?" Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    Hearing what Hong Lao said before, it can be concluded that some medicinal materials are suitable for people who exercise all the year round, and some medicinal materials are not suitable, and even improper use can have a counterproductive effect.


    Old Hong confessed a few words to the clerk and asked him to get the medicinal materials. Then he turned to Ye Hao and responded.


    "The master doesn''t know what the old saying goes. It''s not just about the illness, but also the physical strength of the person who uses the medicine, and the absorption capacity of the body. There is no single medicine that can correspond to everyone.


    The same is true for the medicinal materials for physical training. The medicinal materials that my disciple gave you yesterday were only for people who like to exercise and have an effect. However, the efficacy of the medicine is not very good. I want to come to the master to experience this.


    The medicinal materials that I prescribe to the masters are specifically for those who practice martial arts, and considering the master''s own strength, the effect of the medicine has been added a few points, and I think the master will have good results after using it. "


    Traditional Chinese medicine is an ancient medicine inherited from the Kyushu Kingdom. From Shennong¡¯s taste of herbs to the present, the principles contained in it cannot be understood thoroughly by ordinary people. Many people say that Chinese medicine is inferior to Western medicine.


    But it is very simple. How long has Western medicine been inherited? How many years has Chinese medicine been passed down?


    Western medicine is inferior to Chinese medicine, but this society is different. The most demanding fast-paced, ignoring the strengthening of the foundation of traditional Chinese medicine, strives for a strong physique.


    Coupled with the fact that Western medicine is good at propaganda, Chinese medicine tends to save people substantively.


    In fact, many cancer patients are not treated well by Western medicine, but Chinese medicine has had many successful treatment cases. It is just that the publicity is not adequate, and the treatment of cancer is not 100% successful, but there are indeed successful examples.


    Not long after, the clerk took the packaged prescription and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "This kind of medicine, bring me a truck!" The latest super **** chariot of the end Chapter address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlFull text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download Address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading : Https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click below "Favorites" record this time (Chapter 21 is such a medicine, bring me a truck!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 22： Strength diligence

    "Ahem, Master, do you mean that a large truck with the rear eight wheels is needed, full of a whole truck?" Old Hong and the clerk were all startled.


    I''ve never seen anyone who buys medicine like this before. People have only a few copies or several courses of treatment. He is so awesome, just a truckload!


    However, Ye Hao ignored their weird gaze, nodded, and continued.


    "Well, bring me a truck first. As long as the effect of the medicine can be guaranteed, I will accept as many medicines as there are. There is no upper limit!"


    He came here today to buy medicinal materials. These things will become priceless after the end of the day. Now they can be purchased with only money. Naturally, there are as many as you want!


    Money is the bastard, you can make money without it!


    But medicinal materials need to grow slowly, especially those medicinal materials that have been in the old age, and use one plant less than one plant. In the end, all of them are treasures that can be exchanged with lives!


    "Um, Master, Lao Yu doesn''t have so many medicinal materials in stock here, but if the master really needs it, he can go to the medicinal material auction held in H City the day after tomorrow. There are all kinds of medicinal materials there, and the reserves are huge, and there are also Many good medicines that have been in the old age!"


    Old Hong inserted a bead of sweat into his forehead and explained.


    It''s really ridiculous, unlimited purchase of medicinal materials, even their century-old store dare not do so.


    "Medicinal materials auction? Yes, but for these few medicines, all the medicines in the store will be dragged to me.


    In addition, can you recommend me, what kind of medicinal materials have great benefits for strengthening the neck bone, and what are the effects of the old medicinal materials? "


    Ye Hao groaned and said.


    Suddenly he realized that his understanding of medicinal materials was really too little, and he needed to make up for it. Otherwise, if he encountered all kinds of good medicines in the future, he might not be able to recognize them.


    "That''s okay. I have a few ancient books detailing the effects of various medicinal materials. They were all uploaded by my ancestors. I happen to have a few rubbed copies here. The master wants to take it back and read it first. We don¡¯t understand. Discuss again."


    Old Hong nodded and said, automatically ignoring Ye Hao''s use of the word drag to buy medicinal materials.


    As for the discussion, obviously he was giving Ye Hao face and didn''t directly use the word asking.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed, this was really sleepy and someone gave a pillow.


    It can be seen that Hong Lao has a comprehensive understanding of various medicinal materials and is an old Chinese doctor who has made great achievements in this area.


    After another conversation, Ye Hao paid half a million for the medicine, took a few rubbings of the medicinal materials, and returned to the villa together with the medicinal materials filled with most of the truck.


    The effect of going out today was very good, and he successfully became the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group. He swept a large number of medicinal materials and obtained several detailed explanations of medicinal materials.


    The outer meteorite iron needed to make the doomsday chariot can come to an end temporarily, as long as the Cheng Fei Group discovers the emergence of the rare metal.


    With the help of most of the medicinal materials with better medicinal effects, Ye Hao didn''t need to worry about medicinal materials for the time being in his cultivation. At least according to Old Hong, he didn''t need to change the prescription until he cultivated to the fifth-order martial artist.


    In addition to cultivation, the most important thing to do is to keep in mind the detailed explanations of the medicinal materials so that the medicinal material auctions in a few days will sweep all kinds of precious medicinal materials.


    The medicinal materials unloaded from the truck filled a large master bedroom on the second floor.


    Ye Hao has already planned. Before the Doomsday Chariot is made, the second floor will be used as his strategic resource reserve base.


    After finishing all these tasks, Ye Hao''s takeaway meal just happened to arrive, and it was another feast.


    After eating and drinking, Ye Hao flipped through the detailed explanations of the medicinal materials.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine mainly originated in Kyushu. In addition to botanicals, there are also animal medicines, such as snake gall and velvet antler; mineral medicines such as dragon bones and magnets are all excellent Chinese medicines, many of which are rare and expensive."


    "The top ten precious Chinese medicines in Kyushu: Ganoderma lucidum has the effect of nourishing and strengthening the body and strengthening the body; ambergris, invigorating blood, nourishing the essence, promoting the yang path, and promoting the blood. Black hair, hair growth, strengthening muscles and bones..."


    Looking at the various Chinese herbal medicines recorded in the book, especially the top ten rare Chinese medicines in Kyushu, Ye Hao instantly immersed himself in it.


    He clearly remembers that in the last days, these ten precious Chinese medicines in Kyushu have the effect of life and death. Not only can they help people break through the limits of the body, they can also save lives at critical moments!


    In addition to these ten valuable Chinese medicines, there are many other valuable medicinal materials, such as donkey-hide gelatin, gastrodia, shark fin, musk, snow lotus, saffron and so on.


    Ye Hao feels that he has discovered a huge treasure. The top ten precious Chinese medicines have always been his main target for collecting medicinal materials, but now he has discovered that besides the top ten Chinese medicines of Kyushu that everyone knows, there are many unknown ones. Great medicine.


    In this view, I read five hours and read all the detailed explanations of several medicinal materials, and I have a comprehensive understanding of the traditional Chinese medicine of Kyushu.


    Although his knowledge of this aspect is still not as good as that of Hong Lao who has studied various Chinese medicines for many years, he has made rapid progress compared with his previous knowledge. At least he can recognize these medicinal materials at a glance!


    Time flies quickly. In the past few days, in addition to the daily practice, Ye Hao is studying the detailed explanations of the few medicinal materials. He circled all those who didn''t understand, and went to ask Hong Lao in a unified way.


    Because before in the doomsday, when he was bored, he liked to recite all kinds of things, and his memory was also very good, and the soul of his fifth-order martial artist was much stronger than ordinary people, although it was not up to the level of not forgetting, but The memory is indeed far beyond ordinary people.


    Soon, he recorded all the contents in the detailed explanations of several medicinal materials, and his understanding of various medicinal materials was no weaker than that of ordinary Chinese medicine.


    In addition, with the help of new powerful medicinal materials, his strength has also made a huge improvement.


    Now he is an out-and-out first-order warrior, capable of sweeping all mid-weight boxers.


    Moreover, the daily progress is very obvious, Ye Hao believes that it will not be long before he can become a Tier 2 martial artist!


    "Tomorrow is the auction!" The latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com /book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/read /165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744. htmlApocalyptic chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 22 Strength and Advancement) reading record, and open it next time You can see it on the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), Thank you for your support! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 23： Discover a century-old drug

    After summarizing the gains from this period of time, Ye Hao sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes, and began to practice his mind.


    His current cultivation speed is much faster than in the doomsday.


    One is due to his being the soul of a Tier 5 warrior, and he knows how to cultivate and strengthen his body;


    Second, the medicinal materials of Hong Lao played a huge role.


    After practicing every day, Ye Hao would soak in the medicated bath for several hours to absorb the essence contained in the medicated bath.


    After a few days, the consumption of medicinal materials is also very scary. It was originally enough to use for nearly a year, but one twentieth has been consumed. Depending on the situation, it can only last for a month!


    With regard to the use of medicinal materials, Ye Hao has no idea of ??saving any use. As long as the body can digest it, he will continue to work hard to absorb it. After the body is saturated, he will try his best to control the body''s absorption of these essences.


    Compared with the spiritual matter in the air, the essence contained in the medicine is of greater help to cultivation, and the energy density contained in it is also much higher than that of the spiritual matter. This is what Ye Hao learned after several days of cultivation. in conclusion.


    This kind of cultivation method is actually very dangerous. If you are not careful, you can easily get into trouble. Fortunately, Ye Hao''s soul is strong enough, and he has experienced five years of extremely cruel doomsday survival. His character is extremely tough, and there is no situation of unstable realm. .


    However, the road after Tier 5 is relatively difficult to walk, and he needs to groping forward slowly.


    As soon as I close and open my eyes, one night''s time has passed.


    After one night of training, Ye Hao found that his cultivation level had improved again.


    "Lao Hong''s prescription is really good. It has this effect without using the good medicines that have been in the past. If you replace them with those precious medicinal materials, it should be able to play an effect on the cultivation of the fifth-order warrior!"


    It is also one of the ultimate practice methods to practice the mind when you are most tired. It can speed up the practice speed and increase the tenacity of the soul.


    Ye Hao had heard in the last days that the cultivation of innate martial artists focused on tempering their souls, and some special abilities would follow.


    For example, increase attack power, or speed, and jumping power, and even some innate martial artists are rumored to be able to breathe innate true fire, which can directly melt steel!


    Compared with the legendary land fairy, there is not much difference.


    The end of the practice is to arrive at an extremely important meal every day.


    After washing, Ye Hao went directly to the breakfast shop and ordered ten people.


    As his cultivation level increased, his body became stronger and stronger, and his demand for food was gradually increasing.


    After eating breakfast, he is about to leave for downtown H to participate in the upcoming auction of medicinal materials.


    Mr. Hong couldn''t make it through today. There were too many patients in the pharmacy and he needed to sit here for a consultation.


    Also, because many medicinal materials were sold to Ye Hao, many medicinal materials and prescriptions were already in a hurry, so I immediately ordered a new batch of medicinal materials, and the logistics side called over and said that it would arrive today.


    Therefore, Mr. Hong directly gave the invitation letter to Ye Hao, with the address written on it, so don''t worry about not being able to find it.


    Ye Hao didn''t insist on this, and when they met Pingshui, Old Hong had helped him a lot.


    Fortunately, he has learned enough about all kinds of medicinal materials in the past few days. In addition, the auction will identify all kinds of medicinal materials, which will explain the efficacy. Whether or not Hong Lao comes will not have much impact.


    City H is larger than City F, and its economy is more prosperous. It belongs to the upper tier of second-tier cities.


    The medicinal material auction was held in a city convention and exhibition center, and the scale was not bad.


    After all, the status of traditional Chinese medicine in the country is not high now. Being able to apply for the Shanghai Convention and Exhibition Center as the venue for this auction shows that the strength of the organizer is very good. At the same time, there are many good things in this auction.


    Not long after, Ye Hao arrived at the Convention and Exhibition Center in City H, about an hour and a half before the auction began.


    Many publicity posters have been hung outside the venue, all of which are all kinds of precious Chinese herbal medicines. Among them, there are many precious medicines that have been used in the past. The most eye-catching is the two hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum.


    "Polygonum multiflorum has the functions of nourishing liver and kidney, nourishing essence and blood, black hair, hair growth, strengthening muscles and bones..."


    The liver corresponds to the wood in the five elements, which symbolizes growth, health, softness, and smoothness.


    The kidneys correspond to the water in the five elements, symbolizing coldness and moisture.


    Both have a huge effect on the body. Strengthening these two organs can enhance vitality and strengthen bones.


    The 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum can already be called a great medicine. It has a great help to the body, especially for people with liver and kidney failure. It can be said to be a life-saving medicine!


    In addition to the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum, there are many other precious medicinal materials from decades.


    In today¡¯s world where science and technology are highly developed and human footprints are everywhere, medicinal materials for more than ten years are scarce, let alone a great medicine for decades or hundreds of years.


    "It didn''t make a mistake today!"


    Seeing these propaganda albums, a curve of Ye Hao''s mouth could not help but appear.


    Regardless of the time, the century-old medicine is a untapped existence, but relatively speaking, there are relatively fewer people in this world who pursue the century-old medicine.


    If it is placed after the end, the emergence of a century-old medicine can definitely attract the attention of all innate warriors.


    In particular, Polygonum multiflorum is one of the top ten precious Chinese medicines in Kyushu. Once it is discovered that it will definitely cause looting from many sources, it is inevitable to kill people.


    However, now it only needs to spend a certain amount of money to be able to sell it, it is simply not too cost-effective.


    There is a saying that the problem that money can solve is not a problem.


    In the past, Ye Hao thought that people who said this sentence were pretending to be coercive and showing off their wealth, but now he himself quite agrees with this sentence.


    Compared to fighting life and death at every turn, the problem can be solved by just spending money. It is not easy to be too easy.


    "I can meet this kind of stuffed buns everywhere I go!"


    Just as Ye Hao was immersed in the joy of discovering a century-old medicine, a harsh voice came!

 Chapter 24： Annoying flies

    Ye Hao ignored the harsh sound and turned and walked towards the inside of the convention center.


    "Soil buns, say about you! Stop for me!"


    Seeing that Ye Hao ignored him, the people behind him seemed to be even more angry, and rushed to Ye Hao a few steps, blocking his way.


    At this moment, Ye Hao finally raised his eyes and glanced at the person in front of him, the rich second-generation Li Wei in the bedroom next door.


    "Tubaozi, this young master is talking to you, what are you running? I didn''t say I want to beat you, don''t panic!" Li Wei said in a weird manner, with a playful smile on his face.


    "Get out of the way!" Ye Hao responded coldly.


    "Oh, what''s your attitude? I really thought that if I had won 10 million, it would be a great thing. I am a character? You are not happy to say that you are a rubbish?" Li Wei continued to provoke.


    At the same time, two gorgeously dressed middle-aged men and women walked over, followed by two burly bodyguards behind them.


    "Wei''er, do you know?" the middle-aged man said.


    The middle-aged man is Li Wei''s father, named Li Dingcheng. He is mainly engaged in the real estate industry. He knows many people in both black and white, and he is very wealthy.


    "Hehe, a turtle in my bedroom next door is the poor soul who won the 10 million lottery not long ago. He thought that he had 10 million and it would be great. Now he doesn''t even go to school.


    I really don¡¯t know that there are people outside the world, there are days outside the world, and this young master has a net worth of over 100 million. Do you think I am arrogant? Do you think I didn''t go to school? You... why don''t you stop, labor and management haven''t finished talking yet! ! ! "


    Li Wei said incomparably.


    In his opinion, Ye Hao is alone now, and besides his parents, there are two burly bodyguards beside him. As long as Ye Hao dares to act first, he will definitely make Ye Hao a real dog today.


    Li Wei hates Ye Hao so much, it''s entirely because the young people are trying to win.


    Since Ye Hao won the tens of millions of awards, many people in the school have been talking about him, especially when they learned that Ye Hao didn''t hang his counselor directly and stopped coming to the school. Many people thought he was awesome.


    This situation directly threatened Li Wei''s status as the first-year freshman in the school. Many people said that he was not as good as Ye Hao, at least he would not dare to drop out of school and not come to school.


    So this made Li Wei always want to trouble Ye Hao, but he couldn''t find the opportunity, and he couldn''t even find Ye Hao''s shadow in a few days.


    Now that I met him today, Li Wei thought that he had to find a place to find a place, so he could brag about it when he returned to school.


    However, when he was talking about sex, Ye Hao walked around him directly into the exhibition center as if he hadn''t heard his words.


    He really didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of stupid, abused him without any sense of accomplishment, and would cause some trouble for himself.


    It''s like a fly, slapping it to death, maybe you can make your own shit, if you don''t abuse it, and it''s noisy, do you think it annoying?


    Ye Hao, who has lived through the doomsday for five years, knows a lot about forbearance. Now there are many people with mixed eyes, and he has to kill people once he is able to do it, and he has no room for maneuver.


    It is definitely impossible to do things here in broad daylight. After all, it is not the end. It is still a society under the rule of law, and murder is wanted.


    And Ye Hao was unwilling to spend the limited time dealing with the security, especially now that he was going to take the century-old Polygonum multiflorum medicine, and he had no time to pay attention to the annoying fly.


    However, it was his inaction that caused Li Wei to become more and more angry, yelling directly regardless of the venue and identity.


    "Wei''er, pay attention to the influence!" Li Dingcheng frowned as he watched the weird glances from the people around him, and stopped his son''s noisy behavior.


    Li Wei woke up from his anger and realized his gaffe.


    Although he had been calling Ye Hao as a soil bun just now, his behavior actually made people think that he was a soil bun and had no restraint.


    "Wei''er, you are still too young. He went in, but he didn''t run away. To find his face, he must find his face when it is highly anticipated!"


    Li Dingcheng saw his son''s unhappiness, and shook his head helplessly to enlighten him.


    Hearing this, Li Wei thought for a while, and then understood what his father meant.


    Now that Ye Hao has come here and entered the Convention and Exhibition Center again, he must have come to participate in the auction. At that time, he only needs to see what medicinal material he wants to shoot, and under everyone''s attention, he will pay a higher price to take that medicinal material.


    Such behavior can not only take revenge, but also make others fear oneself. This is really clever way, far better than making a big noise here.


    What''s more, if you really want to teach Ye Hao, you can send someone to follow him, leave his residence early, and abuse him at any time.


    After trying to understand these things, Li Wei''s angry cheeks suddenly showed a sullen smile.


    "Huh, Ye Hao, aren''t you arrogant? Wait to see how I play you to death!"


    However, Li Wei and Li Dingrong did not expect that it was their thoughts that caused their Li family to fall into a situation where they were never recovered!

 Chapter 25： The auction begins

    Entering the Convention and Exhibition Center, there are more people in front of you, most of them are some old men who have gathered in it. They naturally emit all kinds of medicinal fragrances. Obviously, they are all people who stay with medicinal herbs all year round. Maybe all of them are people who stay with medicinal herbs all year round. It is Chinese medicine.


    In addition to the old Chinese doctors, there are also some wealthy rich men who look like they came for today''s auction or were invited by the organizer to suppress the scene.


    After all, such a large-scale auction requires some decent people to show up, otherwise it is just a few old Chinese doctors present, which will always seem a little shabby.


    In addition, there are some young people, it is estimated that the family members have brought long knowledge to join in the fun.


    The door was delayed for a while, and this auction was about to begin.


    Ye Hao handed the invitation letter to the door guard, and was arranged to take a seat in an ordinary seat.


    There are three types of auditoriums in this auction.


    In the front row is the invited guests to appraise the treasure table, who are invited to the field of traditional Chinese medicine extremely well-known people, can be regarded as leaders and experts in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The last two rows are arranged for VIP seats. They are all distinguished people in society, or rich people. Li Dingcheng''s family is arranged in this VIP seat.


    The last remaining is the ordinary seat, which is also the seat with the largest number of people in the audience. The old Chinese medicine doctors are basically arranged in this area.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t pay much attention to the arrangement of seats. Whether it¡¯s an ordinary seat, a VIP seat, or a distinguished guest seat, it¡¯s just one seat. At most, you can add a few cushions to the first few rows of seats. It¡¯s nothing too much. Great substantial meaning.


    And relatively speaking, Ye Hao is more willing to stay with those old Chinese medicine doctors. Obviously, they have a better understanding of the various medicines auctioned today and the corresponding market. Although it will be a little noisier, they can get more information.


    Without staying too much, Ye Hao took his number plate, found his seat in the ordinary seat, and waited for the start of the auction.


    "Old head Li didn''t expect you to be here today too! What baby did you fancy?"


    "Hehe, there are two medicinal materials that are about to be auctioned. They are exactly what one of my patients needs. I will try my luck and have a chance to see the century-old Polygonum multiflorum by the way!"


    "I also came for a hundred years of Polygonum multiflorum. I have lived such a long time. I haven''t seen this kind of precious medicine yet!"


    "He Shouwu, this is a court medicine. When my grandfather was a royal doctor in the palace, he took me to see the 50-year-old Polygonum multiflorum. He used it specifically for the emperor to invigorate the kidney. However, I did the same for the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum. See you for the first time!"


    ...


    As soon as he took his seat, there was a conversation between the old Chinese doctors in his ears, and Ye Haoan sat there quietly listening, learning about some strange things.


    At the same time, Ye Hao suddenly felt a cold gaze looking at him, looking in that direction, it turned out that Li Wei, who was sitting in the VIP seat, was looking at him jokingly.


    Ye Hao really hates this guy a bit, and provokes himself several times. If this were in the end times, he would have killed this annoying fly long ago.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s gaze coming over, Li Wei didn''t dodge the slightest, but instead stretched out his thumb, then went one step further, and then slid his thumb across his throat, making a classic provocative action.


    Then Yaowu smiled predominantly, and communicated with the people beside him.


    "Look, dad, the bun is sitting in the noisy ordinary seat. The poor soul really thinks that he is a character after winning a tens of millions of prizes. It''s so funny. Isn''t he sitting in an ordinary seat now? Amusing me? Up!"


    Hearing this, Li Dingcheng looked in the direction of Li Wei''s fingers, and found that Ye Hao, who was sitting among a group of old Chinese doctors, smiled slightly, did not say anything, and continued to laugh and talk with the CEOs of several companies beside him.


    Originally, Li Dingcheng was still a little bit unable to touch Ye Hao¡¯s background. After all, Ye Hao¡¯s performance just now had been very calm, making him feel that Ye Hao didn¡¯t seem to put them in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether Ye Hao was behind him. What a big background.


    But now that Ye Hao was sitting in the ordinary seat at the back, he was relieved, thinking that he really was a soil bun who didn''t know that there were people outside, and there was a heaven outside, so he wanted to let his son teach him something. There is no problem.


    After all, if his son is showing off, he can also be the long face of an old man, isn''t he?


    Thinking like this in his heart, he didn''t take Ye Hao''s affairs into his heart, and went all the way to toss his son.


    Anyway, the other party''s total assets were only 10 million, and he really didn''t care about it.


    On the other side, Ye Hao glanced at Li Wei and his son, and ignored them. Such a person could not pose a substantial threat to him.


    However, several old Chinese doctors beside him saw what happened to him. One of the old men looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Little brother, where do you study from? There is a conflict with the person in the VIP seat in front?" "


    Before Ye Hao could respond, another old man yelled in indignation beside him.


    "Huh, what a **** VIP seat, it''s just full of copper stinks, a good medical auction, I don''t know why these people are invited!


    There are also those distinguished guests, all of whom are former masters who know a lot about Chinese medicine. Hong Laona and other figures are not invited to go up. This shows how deep the moisture is in it! "


    Speaking of this, it was like stabbing a hornet''s nest, and the surrounding elders all yelled out of righteous indignation.


    "Hmph, the real respected Chinese medicine practitioners are all abiding by their duties and doing the right way. How can they jump like theirs!"


    "With a diploma, you can determine the level of Chinese medicine skills. This is the funniest thing I have ever heard!"


    The discussion here is getting louder and louder, but it still cannot have the slightest impact on this auction.


    With the sound of a gong, the auction officially began!

 Chapter 26： Goblin

    The scene that was originally extremely noisy, when the gong sounded, it suddenly fell silent, and then I saw a young and beautiful woman in a somewhat archaic dress coming out.


    "It turned out to be Miss Linglong, they actually invited Miss Linglong to be the host of this auction!"


    "It seems that this time it is probably the auction held by Situ''s house. No wonder the specifications are so high!"


    "From this it seems that the medicines auctioned this time must have been determined by the Situ family. I think there should be no surprises!"


    "I said why I would invite those guest appraisers who have no names to come. It turned out to be just asking them to make up their heads. The things that the Situ family have appraised, there still needs to be determined by others!"


    The appearance of the woman on the stage caused the scene to be silent for a short time, and then a louder voice broke out. Obviously, most of the people present knew this woman named Linglong.


    Especially the old Chinese doctors, after seeing Linglong appear, all the previous dissatisfaction disappeared.


    Ye Hao did not understand until after listening to the crowd for a while.


    The woman on the stage is called Situ Linglong, the daughter of the Patriarch of the Situ family. Although she is young, she has made considerable achievements in the field of Chinese medicine. She has inherited most of the medical heritage of the Situ family and is already the representative heir of the Situ family.


    The Situ family is an ancient family in Kyushu. It has practiced medicine for generations. In ancient times, people entered the palace as imperial physicians from generation to generation. Please serve the emperor yourself. It can be regarded as a family of masters in the field of Chinese medicine. Its reputation and strength are second to none.


    Ye Hao had never been in contact with the Chinese medicine community in Kyushu before, and for the first time knew that there was such a Situ family in Kyushu.


    After the discussion at the scene continued for a while, as Situ Linglong took out the first auction item, she quieted down instantly.


    "Everyone, today''s first auction item is the fifty-year-old ginseng. The grade has reached the goblin level. It is the best medicine for health and longevity. The starting price is 500,000 Kyushu national currency!"


    After a moment of silence, the noisy voice sounded again.


    Ginseng is actually divided into levels. Most of the ginseng sold in pharmacies is less than ten years old. The price of this ginseng is probably between several thousand and tens of thousands, which can fully meet the normal needs of ordinary people and is also the hottest seller at the moment. One of the precious medicinal materials.


    However, this kind of ginseng is only ordinary ginseng, and it is discovered by the collectors too early, and the effect of the medicine cannot be exerted to the extreme.


    Only 30 years old ginseng can be called Polygonatum. Its efficacy is better than ordinary ginseng. The effect is several times that of ordinary ginseng, and the price needs to be increased several times, usually in the hundreds of thousands to a few. Between 100,000.


    Ginseng, which is called a goblin, needs to be more than 50 years old, and is regarded as a treasure of the goblin, but after taking it, it can achieve the effect of prolonging life, and the market price is between hundreds of thousands and millions.


    Ginseng that is more than eighty years old is called a divine grass. Legend has it that it has a certain divinity, and it is hard to find.


    People who are weak only need to eat a small piece of roots to regain their health. It is called a life-saving medicine by many Chinese medicine practitioners, and it has no market.


    Once it appears, it will be robbed by countless people.


    The last time God grass-level ginseng appeared more than 20 years ago. It was the final auction item at that time. The final transaction price was more than 15 million Kyushu national currency, and that was only a small part of the God grass. , About one hundred grams!


    "Five hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    "Seven hundred thousand!"


    After a short silence, the voices of bidding sounded one after another.


    Goblin-level ginseng, the starting price of 500,000 yuan is already very low, and it is the first auction item. Various price increases sound one after another, and the price continues to rise, but in the blink of an eye, it has doubled and reached one. One hundred and two million!


    After that, the number of bidders began to gradually decrease. The estimated value of this goblin was about 1.2 million, and it would not make much sense to increase it further.


    "Two million!"


    Ye Hao, who kept his eyes closed, finally spoke.


    As soon as his voice came out, the scene suddenly became quiet, and the eyes of the people around were all looking at him.


    "Who is this man? Don''t you know that the price of this goblin is one and a half million? It is two million, he is crazy!"


    "Unless there is an urgent need, the price will definitely be in your hands!"


    "This young man is too impulsive, he is inaccurate! The teacher at home knows that he is making such a bid, he will definitely go out of school!"


    Ye Hao ignored the comments of the people around him, he had already taken a fancy to this goblin.


    Such treasures will definitely cause a lot of looting in the doomsday.


    It is even more precious than the natural treasure that he had spared his life to **** at the time. Now he can get it with just a little money. There is no reason to let it go!


    "Two million and ten thousand!"


    Just as everyone was shocked by Ye Hao''s two million bid, someone suddenly shouted a higher price.


    Looking for fame, it was Li Wei who was sitting in the VIP table calling out the price.


    At this moment, he was looking at Ye Hao jokingly, as if you could bear me.


    Ye Hao glanced at him lightly, ignored his provocative gaze, and spoke again.

 Chapter 27： Spend a lot of money

    "three million!"


    As soon as the bid came out, everyone at the scene was silent again.


    Three million is far beyond the market price of this goblin.


    Most of the people who can come to participate in this auction are people who know a little about the market, especially those old Chinese medicine doctors, who have very limited sources of income. The price of each medicine is very deadly, as long as it exceeds the estimated value in mind. Will definitely not increase the price, because they can''t afford it!


    But they didn''t expect that a goblin that could only sell for 1.5 million at most would double in the blink of an eye, directly reaching the price of 3 million.


    You must know that this is only the first auction item, and there are still many good things that have not yet started to auction!


    It can be said that anyone with a little experience in auctions would not make such a bid.


    Situ Linglong on the stage was also looking at Ye Hao at this time.


    The price of 3 million is nothing to their Situ family, but it was the first time she saw someone like Ye Hao who increased the price.


    And how can such a generous person sit on an ordinary seat?


    At this time, everyone in the Situ family was also investigating Ye Hao''s origins. Those who could spend money like this would definitely not be ordinary people.


    "Three hundred and ten thousand!"


    Just as everyone was shocked by Ye Hao''s terrifying way of increasing prices, a gloomy voice sounded again, it was Li Wei.


    "I''m going, is that kid sick? Every time I only add 10,000 to the price that people bid. Isn''t it shameful? And still sit in the VIP seat!"


    "I hate this kind of people who don''t have the skills and likes to join in the fun. I''m afraid it will be the auction house deliberately invited to tease, right?"


    "Hehe, people auction houses won''t invite such idiots, it''s just a disgusting thing!"


    Li Wei''s face looked a little ugly as he listened to the constant comments from people around him.


    He has already learned that the market value of that goblin plant is at most 1.5 million. He would increase the price purely for disgusting Ye Hao. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of by the auction house for nothing, so he only paid Ye Hao¡¯s price An increase of 10,000 yuan.


    But I didn''t expect it to now arouse everyone''s indignation and disdain!


    "Ahem, Wei''er, don''t mess around, be serious!" Li Dingcheng coughed dryly and said.


    The place they are doing now is the VIP table. Few people may know Li Wei, but most of the others know him Li Dingcheng.


    What Li Wei did just now was indeed a little improper. If Li Dingcheng was not there, he would go to toss Li Wei casually, but now he is sitting next to him, so he must pay attention to the impact.


    After hearing his father''s words, Li Wei nodded with an ugly expression.


    He understands what his father meant, and since he wants to find a place back, it''s just a man!


    "five million!"


    Just as everyone looked at Li Wei with weird eyes, Ye Hao''s voice came out again.


    The scene was quiet again!


    "These two are freaks, do you understand the rules of the auction house?"


    "Today I am an eye-opener, what is meant by spending a lot of money!"


    "Hehe, the kid on the VIP table is going to be beaten and exposed!"


    "It''s a face-slap here and there, this is obviously burning money!"


    "This handsome guy is very handsome, if he can give me money like this, let alone slap him, he can slap him anywhere!"


    Ye Hao still ignored the weird gazes of the people around him. After all, the eyes couldn''t kill people.


    He doesn''t care about the rules of the auction house. Anyway, he is going to order this goblin. As for money, he doesn''t look at it. After all, it will be a pile of waste paper in half a year, and this goblin, half a year After that, it will be a priceless treasure!


    Naturally, others didn''t know Ye Hao''s thoughts. At this time, everyone regarded him as a rich second generation who was so awesome.


    Some people even think that he is using this method to pursue Situ Linglong on stage, and he spends a lot of money just to smile for Bomei!


    In fact, Situ Linglong also had such thoughts, and she unconsciously glanced at Ye Hao in her heart. She looked down on this kind of worm-like disciple.


    But on the surface, she still looked at Ye Hao with a smile on her face, and even blinked at him deliberately and nodded.


    In fact, with her status in the Situ family, it is impossible to host this auction. The reason why she was allowed to host this auction was entirely because the family wanted her to experience it. After all, the Situ Family Patriarch was only her biological person. daughter.


    "Seven million!!"


    Li Wei suddenly roared and roared!


    He found that everyone''s attention was on Ye Hao, but instead regarded him as a joke.


    Especially the contemptuous glances from other people on the VIP seats stung his soul and made him want to go crazy.


    "Obviously my own worth is much higher than that of the soil bun, why do everyone look down on themselves? Wrong, you are wrong, I am the real rich second generation, that guy''s total worth is only 10 million!!!"


    Li Wei was going crazy at this moment, a pair of angry eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire!


    If the expression in his eyes could kill people, Ye Hao would have already died a thousand times!


    He thinks that everything he has suffered right now is all made by Ye Hao, so he must defeat Ye Hao in front of everyone!


    As soon as the seven million quotation came out, Li Dingcheng''s eyelids trembled unconsciously, but he didn''t say any more. Now Li Wei represented himself.


    It''s just that Li Wei is not himself after all. If he were Li Wei, he would never let himself fall into this situation.


    In his opinion, there are a hundred ways to play Ye Hao, definitely not because Li Wei has no plans like this.


    "Hey, Wei''er is still too young, so he has to be more knowledgeable in the future!"


    Li Dingcheng thought so in his heart, and continued to talk with other people on the VIP table.


    "Ten million!!"

 Chapter 28： Cant afford to pay?

    "Wow!!"


    Ye Hao''s voice came out, and the audience was in an uproar!


    No one thought that the first auction item would have such fierce competition, and even more so that a goblin that sold at most 1.5 million would actually bid for the price of 10 million!


    When Li Dingcheng heard this voice, his face trembled unconsciously.


    He is a businessman, a businessman who cannot afford to be profitable, he is most concerned about the value of buying and selling, and how much he can make a profit.


    When this goblin got into this situation, he had no idea of ??fighting anymore. This clearly meant a loss of money, a big loss of business.


    Although he is rich, it is not the wind blowing, but hard work bit by bit, it is not an exaggeration to call it hard-earned money.


    If he only spends a few million more, he can afford it, but if he wants to increase it now, it will waste more than ten million!


    Although his assets are more than 1 billion, most of them are real estate, and the working capital is not much, only tens of millions. If he really wants to lose more than 10 million for this matter, he is still a little bit reluctant!


    Just when he was about to speak, he found Li Wei looking at him pleadingly, and his heart trembled.


    He understands his son''s thoughts, that Ye Hao''s total net worth is only more than 10 million yuan, as long as the price is increased again, Ye Hao will absolutely not dare to follow!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Li Dingcheng nodded with a black face. Li Wei is his own son and must support him. Moreover, there are so many insiders now. If he retreats, he will become a joke in the eyes of others.


    However, this event will not end in this way. This is absolutely impossible to be done in vain!


    After nodding, Li Dingcheng turned his head and leaned to the ear of the bodyguard beside him, said a few words, and then, like a okay person, talked and laughed with others again.


    "One and a half million!"


    After getting the support of his father, Li Wei seemed very happy. He knew that he had eaten Ye Hao completely.


    Earlier, when Ye Hao was winning the 10 million prize, he did relevant investigations. He knew that Ye Hao¡¯s final prize was only about 11.2 million. So now he bid 11.5 million. Eat Ye Hao to death.


    "Hmph, soil buns, I think you can pretend to be forced, you are so capable and then increase the price..."


    Just as he was thinking like this in his heart, a devilish voice sounded again.


    "Thirteen million!"


    Although Ye Hao''s expression was still as plain as before, no one around him dared to make any further discussions.


    Hundreds of thousands, millions of people, no one cares.


    Millions more than most people, others will care about you, but they will never be afraid of you.


    But casually able to smash more than ten million people, definitely not the existence that ordinary people like them can provoke!


    An aura of no anger and prestige, instantly filled the hearts of everyone.


    Ye Hao is still Ye Hao, but everyone looks at him with a look of fear.


    "Impossible, he can''t have so much money, he is absolutely shouting prices!!"


    Suddenly a sharp roar sounded from Li Wei.


    At this time, he was completely in a crazy situation, yelling madly there.


    "Snapped!"


    Li Dingcheng slapped his son''s face with a slap, then said with a deep frown.


    "Calm!"


    Li Wei was a little dumbfounded by the sudden slap, and looked at his father incredulously.


    Since I remembered when I was young, my father hadn''t beaten him once, but now in front of so many people, my father even slapped himself severely.


    However, looking at Li Dingcheng''s angry face, he didn''t dare to say a word, and sat alone with his face covered, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    The people at the auction house had been eyeing them and Ye Hao for a long time. Seeing that something was happening on Li Wei''s side, they rushed over immediately.


    Li Dingcheng whispered a few words to the people of the auction house. The staff of the auction house immediately changed their expressions and hurriedly took out the walkie-talkie to report to the leader.


    Everyone sitting next to Li Dingcheng knew what he said to the people at the auction house.


    The effect is that Ye Hao is purely a troublemaker, and he simply cannot afford to pay 13 million.


    This kind of thing is the most worrying situation that major auction houses will encounter. They do not pay for the auction, and it also disturbs the interest of other buyers in the auction.


    The movement here immediately passed ten, ten to a hundred, and for a moment everyone knew that Ye Hao was here to make trouble.


    "I said that if he is really so rich, how could he sit in an ordinary seat, he turned out to be a liar!"


    "No wonder the price of this product is so easy. It turns out that I was ready to take a picture and pay for it."


    "Hehe, how can you do this kind of thing at a young age? It''s really knowing people and not knowing the heart. Apprentices, you can''t follow him like this, otherwise once I find out, you will be expelled from the teacher immediately!!"


    For an instant, everyone looked at Ye Hao with contempt.


    Just now they were all frightened by Ye Hao''s aggressiveness, and now they realized that they were bluffing, they immediately changed their faces, and some of them even started to point and point!


    However, Ye Hao''s complexion was still flat, as if he could not hear the voices of the people around him, nor could he see the contemptuous glances from the people around him.


    "This gentleman is very sorry. Due to some unexpected circumstances, you need to pay the price of the baby you just photographed. In order to express our apologies, our auction house makes an exception and gives you a 10% discount.


    And we will give you a 10% discount on all the goods you auctioned off today! Do you think it is to swipe the card or go to the bank for transfer? "


    The staff of the auction house said respectfully, but there were already many auction house security guards surrounding Ye Hao to prevent him from escaping suddenly.


    Now the people at the auction house also don''t know Ye Hao''s details, so they made double preparations.


    If Ye Hao paid the money, they would be willing to pay a 10% discount on all the goods sold by Ye Hao, expressing their apologies.


    But if Ye Hao really came to the auction house to mess around, a 10% discount would immediately turn into a broken bone!


    In addition, the auction here is also a trick. Even if the 13 million is a 10% discount, it will cost 11.7 million. If Ye Hao only has about 11.2 million, he definitely can¡¯t afford it. !


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and stood up plainly.

 Chapter 29： This is your role model

    "Hehe, where are you still pretending, it''s really a service, why would you send an invitation letter to such a person?"


    "I''m afraid I''m going to be broken by someone from the auction house!"


    "Apprentices are optimistic. When you go out, remember to keep a low profile. Don''t pretend to be forced. Not only will you be struck by lightning, but you will also be beaten and broken!"


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao as if they were hot, no one sympathized with him, and all expected to wait to see how he made a fool of himself.


    Situ Linglong on the stage also fully revealed the thoughts in her heart at this time, looking at Ye Hao who was surrounded by people with contempt.


    Li Wei, who was originally depressed, suddenly looked at Ye Hao who was about to make a fool of himself, as if he had taken a panacea.


    At the same time, he also understood the purpose of his father''s actions just now. Men should be calm and calm at all times. The more flustered, the easier it is to go wrong.


    If it wasn''t for his father''s slap that he slapped himself, and now he was pulled out by the security guard, it would be him who had all the ugliness.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he couldn''t help but develop a strong sense of admiration for his father.


    "Men should be like this!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Ye Hao took out his bank card and handed it to the staff of the auction house generously, letting them insert it into the POS machine.


    For a moment everyone was stunned.


    Ye Hao''s performance is really too plain, there is no trace of panic, people unconsciously believe that he can pay the money!


    With Li Wei and Li Dingcheng, the smiles on the faces of the father and son gradually stiffened, and a bad premonition appeared in their hearts.


    The staff of the auction house also looked at Ye Hao, who was typing the password, with an unbelievable expression.


    In fact, they would come to Ye Hao at this time, already showing that they didn''t believe Ye Hao could pay the money.


    In their opinion, if Ye Hao was really the kind of person who could spend a lot of money, it would be impossible for him to sit in a noisy ordinary district.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s auction method that didn''t seem to put money in his eyes just now made them very suspicious.


    Under normal circumstances, who would spend 13 million to buy a goblin worth 1.5 million at most?


    "Wrap it for me!"


    After everyone was stunned, Ye Hao had already entered the password, and the bank card transaction had been completed. He only said a few words and sat back on his seat again.


    "This... is the transaction complete?"


    Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded. They had never seen such a prodigal, had never seen such a person who played cards according to common sense, and had never seen a person who beat such a fierce face!


    "No...impossible, he can''t have that much money!!!"


    Li Wei, who had calmed down, fell into a crazy state again, and roared like crazy!


    Obviously, I have checked Ye Hao¡¯s life experience, an orphan without a father, no mother, and no support. He went to college relying on the compensation left by his parents in a car accident. If it weren¡¯t for winning 10 million prizes a few days ago, he would definitely be the poorest. The poorest bottom poor!


    Not only Li Wei, but Li Dingcheng''s face turned black at this time. Li Wei''s embarrassment would affect him, but now he himself has come forward and has been slapped in the face!


    "Huh, let''s go!"


    Li Dingcheng snorted coldly and couldn''t stay here anymore. I really couldn''t afford to lose that person!


    The others in the VIP seat were Li Dingcheng''s family who looked at the embarrassed departure with a joking expression, and at the same time looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    This mysterious young man who can spend a lot of money has no influence at all, but they can completely abuse Li Ding and become the father and son. They really want to get to know him.


    "Mr. Ye, on behalf of our auction house, I once again apologize for what happened just now. All the items you auctioned off today are all 20% off. In addition, please move to the VIP seat in front of you!"


    The person in charge of the auction house was also shocked at this time.


    A person who can easily pay tens of millions on hand is worth over 100 million!


    A person who doesn''t blink his eyes for a lot of money, definitely has a big background and a big influence!


    Just now, the auction house knows the value of that goblin very well. If they can receive three million, they have already doubled their profits. You must know how to be a good man, or you will cause trouble.


    They gave Ye Hao a 20% discount on all auctioned goods because they once again expressed their apologies, so that Ye Hao would no longer be able to investigate the fault of their auction house.


    Another Ye Hao has paid more than ten million, how much money is there to auction other things, after all, it is impossible for everyone to go out with tens of millions of them, so even if Ye Hao is going to auction next, he won¡¯t be able to auction many things. .


    In this way, they have done good people, made money, and preserved their reputation. They can do multiple things in one fell swoop!


    It can be said that no businessmen are fools, especially those who can make a lot of money, are more shrewd!


    "It''s not over, let''s continue the auction!" Ye Hao still said flatly.


    However, if you look closely, you can see a curve of his mouth.


    He is more than ten million, and he valued far more than this fifty-year-old goblin. The auction house gave him a 20% discount on all his auctioned items, and he would definitely lose his eyes green!


    After the episode passed, the auction continued as planned, as if nothing happened just now, just a few irrelevant people were gone.


    However, everyone on the scene looked at Ye Hao''s eyes, they were all different, and their eyes were full of awe and curiosity!


    "Have you seen, this is the young hero in action. You will not be surprised at everything, not humble or overbearing. You all learn something. If you can have half of the family, Master, I will wake up with a smile when I fall asleep!"


    "The posterity is terrible, the grandeur of spending a lot of money, this person must be extremely extraordinary in the future!"


    "What is the youth and the gold? This is the youth and the gold, don''t you see it? You have to find such a person to find someone!"


    In a few moments, all the talking voices from the surroundings had changed, but Ye Hao was still as before, his complexion was flat, and there was no way to see the emotions in his heart from his face!


    Soon, the second auction item came out, the 30-year-old Ambergris, invigorating blood, nourishing the essence, and Tongli blood, with a starting price of 200,000!


    "Four hundred thousand!"


    Ye Hao was the first to speak, and the audience was silent!

 Chapter 30： Sweep the auction!

    After what happened just now, no one dared to underestimate Ye Hao, and was unwilling to provoke him who couldn''t see the details at will.


    But one thing is certain, a person who can spend a lot of money at will will definitely not be a person to provoke!


    In addition, the auction house has made it clear that they will give Ye Hao a 20% discount on all the things they photographed today, so whoever wants to have enough to eat and spend money with him.


    Therefore, there was an extremely embarrassing scene at the auction site. Situ Linglong on the stage introduced the second auction item and broke the starting price. After Ye Hao was the first to call out 400,000 yuan, no one increased the price!


    "Mr. Ye Hao offered 400,000 yuan, but anyone else will increase the price?"


    Situ Linglong said in embarrassment when everyone did not ask for an increase.


    "Since no one has raised the price, then Mr. Ye Hao got the ambergris for these 30 years!"


    After waiting for a while, she found that no one had offered to increase the price. Situ Linglong''s expression was a little unnatural, but in the end she picked up the small hammer in her hand and tapped it gently on the seat, and she decided on the buyer.


    Situ Linglong, who came out of a family of Chinese medicine practitioners, knows exactly how much this 30-year-old Ambergris is worth.


    Although it is not as good as the first 50-year-old goblin at auction, there is no problem with this ambergris selling for 700,000 yuan.


    The price of 400,000 yuan was auctioned out, which can only be regarded as a smashed purchase.


    Moreover, Ye Hao also enjoys a 20% discount. It only costs 320,000 yuan to calculate that he has successfully bought this 700,000 ambergris plant.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao paid nearly ten million for the first auction item. Even if this ambergris was given to Ye Hao, there is nothing to distress!


    The other people at the scene also had the same idea. They all understood that Ye Hao had spent more than ten million Kyushu national currency. Although he couldn''t see anything on the surface, his heart was absolutely painful, so they were not willing to jump out at this time to target Ye Hao, so as not to be angry.


    And it was just a 30-year-old Ambergris, there was no need to offend Ye Hao for this.


    "The following introduces the third auction item in this auction, the 30-year-old Tianshan Saussurea, which can well regulate the pH of the human body, enhance the body''s immunity, and at the same time have anti-fatigue and anti-aging effects. The starting price is 300,000! "


    Situ Linglong adjusted his status and introduced the third auction item in detail, hoping to arouse everyone''s desire to bid through this method.


    "Six hundred thousand!" Ye Hao said flatly again.


    Then the audience was silent again, and everyone''s eyes unconsciously turned to Ye Hao who was sitting in the ordinary seats.


    Upon seeing this, the embarrassment on Situ Linglong''s face on the stage was already obvious, and his eyes quickly scanned everyone in the audience.


    There are indeed some people who are interested in this Tianshan Snow Lotus, especially some rich people who have brought their wives.


    Snow lotus in the Tianshan Mountains can be used by men and women, but it has better effects on women.


    For example, the role of anti-aging, does that woman love beauty? Don''t want to keep yourself young forever?


    In addition, Tianshan Snow Lotus also plays a role in mediating women''s aunts and so on.


    However, those rich people glanced at Ye Hao, who was sitting in the ordinary seats, and finally did not say anything to increase the price.


    They all knew that the value of this snow lotus in the Tianshan Mountains was about 1 million, and now it was only 600,000 that could definitely be auctioned, but they were unwilling to be the first to speak, and unwilling to be the first to offend Ye Hao.


    And just to compare prices, they didn''t think they could compare Ye Hao, after all, Ye Hao had a 20% discount, but they didn''t.


    The final result was that they raised the price after bidding, and the auction house benefited from it, but they offended Ye Hao.


    Such a thankless thing, as long as a person with a bit of IQ is unwilling to do it.


    Everyone could only pray in their hearts, Ye Hao didn''t bring so much money, and after auctioning a few favorite items, he stopped bidding.


    In the end, the result of the third auction item was still that no one was bidding. Ye Hao auctioned this 30-year-old Tianshan Snow lotus with a price of 600,000 yuan.


    The fourth auction item 20 years old deer antler has the functions of nourishing the body and strengthening the **** level. The starting price was 200,000 yuan, and the value was about 500,000 yuan. It was auctioned by Ye Hao for 300,000 yuan.


    Fifth, sixth...


    Unknowingly, there was a very strange appearance in this auction, with nearly a thousand people in the auction.


    But only to see Ye Hao bidding alone, and photographed various precious medicinal materials at prices lower than the market price.


    The whole auction turned into a buyout meeting for Ye Hao alone.


    He was the first to bid for every item in the auction, and no one competed with him, and it was auctioned at a very low price.


    The other people on the scene had already watched, they were all guessing how much money Ye Hao brought over, and at the same time, they were shocked by his background.


    This situation makes everyone even more afraid to bid with him.


    You must know that the total value of the precious medicinal materials that Ye Hao successively photographed has been close to 20 million, plus the more than 10 million he has consumed at the beginning, and he has spent more than 30 million in this auction. Swept all auction items!


    The eyes of the person in charge of the auction were all green, and Situ Linglong''s beautiful face was all turned into blue-purple, and the eye was constantly erupting with eye-catching light, as if he was about to eat people.


    However, Ye Hao''s complexion was still plain, slightly pleased.


    Thirty million swept the entire auction, nearly 50 rare medicinal materials over 30 years old, and 8 medicinal materials over 50 years old.


    In particular, he successfully auctioned the last auction item at a price of 5 million yuan-the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum.


    The 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum, this is a great medicine, and it is absolutely impossible to find, and it is of great help to the powerhouse of the innate warrior level.


    How did this make him unhappy?


    It was this auction that laid the road to the strong behind Ye Hao!

 Chapter 31： Danger strikes

    At the end of the auction, Ye Hao made a lot of money. Finally, when he swiped his card in the background, the entire faces of the head of the auction house and Situ Linglong were green.


    They originally hoped that Ye Hao didn''t have that much money with him. As long as Ye Hao couldn''t pay the total price of all the auction items, they had an excuse to interrupt the auction and at least keep the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum.


    That''s a big medicine. Throwing seven or eight million dollars will definitely cause countless people to rob it. In the end, they were photographed by Ye Hao at an ultra-low price of five million. How can they not be crazy?


    Seeing Ye Hao finished paying the money and swaggering to pack all the auction items away in a car, the person in charge of the auction house couldn''t wait to slap himself in the face.


    "Thanks for a 20% discount!"


    He knew very well why the latter situation occurred. It was precisely because of the 20% discount at the beginning that everyone was reluctant to compete with Ye Hao.


    Especially the last auction item, the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum appeared, and finally someone couldn''t help but start bidding.


    But seeing Ye Hao still dared to increase the price violently, everyone chose to give in.


    It was the same logic. No one was a fool. When it was clear that Ye Hao still had a lot of money, bidding with him was nothing more than driving up the price. In the end, the auction house made a profit, but he provokes an intangible opponent.


    Moreover, Ye Hao enjoys a 20% discount, and also shouts out 10 million. Ye Hao only needs to subdue 8 million. How to bid?


    Therefore, no one will deliberately do this kind of thing that completely harms others and disadvantages oneself!


    In addition, they were originally not enemies with Ye Hao, and they were not really friends with the auction house. Everything was driven by interests, so no one would offend Ye Hao for the auction house.


    After paying the money, Ye Hao directly called a car, took all kinds of cherished medicinal materials, and drove back to City F.


    He really won a big victory today, and at the same time he made the limelight and attracted the attention of the audience.


    But if it is possible, Ye Hao would rather not get such attention. What he wants is to continue to make a lot of money in the past six months, prepare as many materials as possible, and strengthen himself!


    Watching him leave, the faces of the head of the auction house and Situ Linglong were hard to see the extreme.


    "Check, find out his background for me. The things from our Situ family will have to be useful if they are taken away!"


    Situ Linglong said to several subordinates beside her with a pale expression.


    Today''s auction, she is completely lost.


    Even if her father is the head of the family, she will inevitably be pointed at by a group of elders, and her prestige in the family will be greatly reduced.


    After all, the Situ family is far more than just their line, and several lines are staring at them, waiting for their line to make mistakes!


    Moreover, in their line, to the generation of Situ Linglong, she is the only one, which is already very disadvantageous.


    Someone in the family has long said that she can''t pass on the position of the head of the family to a woman!


    Thinking of how those people in the family would jump out and point to him next, Situ Linglong''s face became more difficult to look, and the hatred for Ye Hao became more intense!


    But Ye Hao ignored the thoughts of these people.


    After half a year, the end will come. Any conspiracy and tricks, noble families, and important people will all become chicken dogs. Only if you are strong can you dominate the doomsday!


    Generally speaking, Ye Hao is very satisfied with today''s harvest. With these treasures of heaven and earth, he has greatly increased the possibility of cultivating to the tenth rank before the end of the day.


    Especially the one-hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum plant can definitely make him leap forward to a big level!


    Other precious medicinal materials are also rare treasures.


    Putting any one of these medicinal materials into the doomsday will cause countless people to fight desperately.


    But now it only takes some money to get it, and it only costs 30 million yuan. The market value of these medicinal materials is more than that.


    When I got home, it was night.


    Ye Hao moved the medicinal materials into the storage room on the second floor, and at the same time ordered a large takeaway to reward himself.


    The things are sorted out, and the takeaway will arrive soon.


    "Huh? How can you feel this way?"


    Just as Ye Hao was about to open the door to receive the takeaway, a huge sense of danger suddenly appeared in his heart.


    This is a special ability he has trained during the five years of struggle in the last days before he is reborn.


    Once there is a certain kind of huge crisis, the body will be warned in advance. It is this mysterious and mysterious special ability that allows him to escape several fatal crises in the doomsday.


    In fact, most of the people who survived the doomsday possessed this ability, because they couldn''t observe the six directions, listen to all directions, and discover all kinds of dangers in advance, all died in the doomsday!


    Ye Hao has always believed in this special ability, and the first time he reacted, there was a problem with the deliveryman outside the door!


    "Boom boom!"


    "Ye Hao, your takeaway is here, please come out and get it!"


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t respond, a voice came from outside the door again.


    Ye Hao didn''t respond, and quietly went to the training room and took off the bar in the middle of the dumbbell.


    This is a weighted dumbbell bar, made of solid stainless steel, weighing more than one hundred kilograms, but in Ye Hao''s hands, it is as light as an ordinary wooden stick.


    Holding the dumbbell bar, Ye Hao''s face gradually became cold.

 Chapter 32： kill!

    Sneak trails are also a skill that all people who survive the doomsday must learn, because most zombies and mutant beasts rely on hearing to find their targets.


    Even some of the best can change their own breath, and achieve perfect unity with the surrounding environment.


    Ye Hao, who had survived for five years in the doomsday, naturally mastered this ability.


    I saw him silently walking into the corridor on the second floor like a weightless soul, poking out half of his head slightly, looking at the situation outside the door.


    With this look, his eyes suddenly became prismatic, and a cold breath came out of his body.


    If there are other doomsday survivors who know Ye Hao are there, you can understand at a glance that he is murderous!


    I saw the person standing at the door of the villa knocking on the door. He was indeed a person wearing takeaway clothes. He held the takeaway in one hand and hid the other hand behind him, but he held a sharp knife tightly!


    Beside him, there are two rows of people holding steel pipes and machetes in their forehands, clinging to the wall, staring at the door of the villa.


    Ye Haosi had no doubt that if he had just opened the door directly, these people would definitely greet him with the guy in his hand the first time.


    Even if he is agile and responsive, he can avoid the person wearing the takeaway clothes for the first time, and he cannot avoid the simultaneous attacks of the other two rows!


    As long as he was hit, his movements were slightly slow, and the guy in everyone''s hands was waiting for him.


    And those guys are all extremely lethal things such as steel pipes, machetes, sharp knives, etc. They greet the damage caused by the body, which can be imagined.


    Even though Ye Hao''s body is now much stronger, it is far from the level of immunity to physical damage.


    Fortunately, the Kyushu State has stricter management of weapons branches, so it seems that these people shouldn''t have weapons hidden in their bodies.


    "Boom boom boom!!"


    Knowing the current situation, Ye Hao didn''t hesitate at all, and jumped directly from the second floor.


    While in the air, he waved the dumbbell bar in his hand.


    The first one was aimed at the head of the person wearing takeaway clothes and holding a sharp knife.


    With just one blow, that person''s head was like a watermelon hit by a dumbbell bar, spattering in all directions.


    And the person in the clothes of the takeaway didn¡¯t even have time to look back, and fell directly on the ground. The red and white things splashed all over the floor. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t survive. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on until he died. !


    The others were also stunned by this sudden scene. Just as they were about to turn around and look at Ye Hao, a stiff steel rod quickly enlarged in their eyes.


    The few people who were the first to bear the brunt also didn''t even have a chance to react. They watched the dumbbell bar hit their front door. Randomly, the watermelon was smashed by the dumbbell bar.


    "what!!!"


    Heart-piercing screams came from other people.


    They are all gangsters on the road, and they are also ruthless, villains in the eyes of most people.


    But they are all frightened now, they have never seen such a **** picture.


    Even people like them who are on the road have never seen such a cruel person.


    They fight outside, and they fight each other too, but they all have a weight in their hands. It is not a last resort. When life and death are at stake, they will never think of killing. After all, killing is worthy of life!


    But Ye Hao was completely different from them, he just went to the dead with his hands, especially the scene of the big head being smashed open like a watermelon, it was even more terrifying!


    "Boom boom boom!!"


    Ye Hao ignored the screams from them, turned the dumbbell bar in his hand, and continued to hit the other row of people.


    It is still a situation where the enemy is too few and it is very detrimental to Ye Hao.


    One-on-one, Ye Hao was confident that he could abuse them without using a dumbbell bar, but there were nearly twenty people on the other side, and they couldn''t be stupid enough to fight Ye Hao one-on-one.


    So he must kill as many of these people as possible when they are in a daze!


    Yes, there is no such thing as an injury, and there is no ability to resist.


    As long as he took action, he never thought about keeping their lives. Cutting the grass and roots is his doomsday survival law. Only the dead will not be dangerous, and he can''t allow any potential threats to exist!


    And when they come out, they will have to pay it back sooner or later. If they want to kill themselves, they must have the consciousness of being killed. All of this was already doomed when they came here to prepare to do something against Ye Hao!


    Those twenty people were all startled by Ye Hao''s crazy scene.


    Some people even pee their pants directly.


    Some people will say that it is impossible, and it is impossible for a gangster to be so persuaded.


    That''s because when it is not time to face death, in front of death, everyone is an egg!


    After all, there is only one life, and it is okay for them to bully the weak by the crowd, but when they really encounter death threats, their reaction is not much better than ordinary people!


    Especially when they met Ye Hao, when they saw Ye Hao falling from the sky and his fierce, cold eyes, they already knew they were going to finish!


    Most of them are frightening outside, and few really dare to kill. After all, killing pays off!


    The reason why so many people came with all kinds of weapons was to frighten Ye Hao and make him submit. At most, it was just to smash a few bones and frighten him, as long as he could frighten Ye Hao.


    After all, they are here to do things, not to kill people!


    This can be seen from the order of the people on both sides of them.


    Except for the first person wearing takeaway clothes, the other people in the front are all holding steel pipes. Steel pipes are not easy to kill people, and swords may hack people to death!


    It is precisely because of this that their tragedy is doomed.


    Ye Hao didn''t think about scaring people or anything. With him, as long as he did it, he was going to kill him!


    This is exactly what the life in the last five years has changed Ye Hao.


    In the doomsday there is nothing to scare or not to scare, only if you die, you die!


    Therefore, as long as others don''t act on Ye Hao, laugh at whatever they want, or provoke him, he can bear it, but once the opponent makes a move on him, there is only endless death!


    "kill!!"


    The crazy roar like a beast came from Ye Hao''s throat!

 Chapter 33： Cold-blooded

    In fact, the moment Ye Hao jumped from the air, this battle was already doomed to end.


    Although there were twenty people on the other side, after Ye Hao cleanly killed a few people at the same time, the rest of the people had already been stunned, and there was no fighting will.


    Many people dare to fight, but killing can only stay in imagination or games. Who dares to kill in real life?


    However, there were also a few people who seemed to take the lead, reacting quickly, screaming crazy to calm everyone, resisting, and yelling that the others would join together!


    As a result, they naturally became Ye Hao''s prime targets.


    When the rest of the people just moved intentionally and prepared for the corresponding call, Ye Hao fiercely exploded several dumbbell bars, and with each swing, there must be a big head that was smashed like a watermelon, and the one that hit the body was It sags directly into a big hole, and the blood is flowing so hard that it seems impossible to live!


    You must know that Ye Hao''s punch has one hundred kilograms. Even with his fist, he can hammer a person to death, let alone use stainless steel into a solid dumbbell bar.


    This kind of heavy-destructive weapon, in Ye Hao''s hands, would be injured if touched, or killed if hit!


    When several leaders died, the remaining ten people were completely panicked, completely afraid to do anything to Ye Hao, and ran out like crazy.


    "Boom boom!"


    There were a few more muffled noises, and several people rushing to the outside of the villa were directly smashed to death by the dumbbell bar in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Then I heard Ye Hao yelling: "Who dares to move in my opinion!!"


    The people who wanted to rush out immediately stopped, threw their weapons away, knelt on the ground and cried and begged for mercy.


    "Please... please, let us... let us go, we won''t dare anymore!"


    "All...someone called us...we are just here...to make up the number, please don''t kill us!"


    "Please... I beg your lord to have a lot, let us go, we will never dare to do it again!"


    "We will never say, sir, let us go. There are old and young people in my house, but I just come out and have a meal!"


    Seven or eight strong men all knelt on the ground, desperately kowtow to Ye Hao, begging him to let him go and go around them.


    A few of them were scared out of shit!


    It''s really scared out of shit!


    Imagine that the life that was still alive just now turned into a red and white thing on the ground in the blink of an eye, and there was still a lot of contamination on your body. The next thing that might die is, who is not afraid?


    In this case, it is normal for people with poor psychological quality to have incontinence.


    The others were crying and begging for mercy, while vomiting frantically, all their yellow courage came out.


    Really like fine tofu, blood vessels and other things appear in front of you and hang on your body. Few people can bear it!


    In fact, these people who came out of the chaos are considered to have strong mental qualities. If they were changed to ordinary people, they would have been so scared and passed out.


    "Don''t howl anymore, just answer my question if you don''t want to die!" Ye Hao shouted again.


    The remaining seven or eight people immediately stopped their movements and stopped the sound that was about to be made, for fear that they would anger Ye Hao and cause a murderous disaster.


    They didn''t even doubt whether Ye Hao would kill or not. The few vivid lives just now fell beside them!


    "The first question, who sent you? The first one to answer, don''t die!"


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest emotion in his eyes, and he didn''t react when he saw the red and white things on the ground.


    It¡¯s not that his natural psychological quality is so strong, but that in the five years of apocalyptic survival, those zombies dragging their intestines, their companions who were bitten to death by mutant beasts, and similar **** scenes have already made him vomit. All the things are vomited clean.


    And today''s scene, for him who has experienced the tragedy of the doomsday, can only be regarded as a scene too small.


    "I said I said that Li Dingcheng sent us over, and he said that he wants you to stop chattering around in the future. Let us scrap you and take it back to them for disposal!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s words fell, someone kneeling on the ground shouted.


    "Okay, you don''t need to die for the time being. Please clean it up for me first. If you drive away..." Ye Hao glanced at the man coldly, but didn''t say anything afterwards, but everyone understood. The end of running is death!


    The man immediately got up like an amnesty, endured his nausea, and went to clean the messy yard.


    He was scared off by Ye Hao, and he didn''t dare to be angry with Ye Hao at all!


    As for cleaning up these shattered corpses, it is because Ye Hao will continue to live here in the future, so naturally he can''t let things such as intestines or intestines remain.


    After all, the doomsday is still half a year away. Now if he is found homicide and other circumstances, he will inevitably cause all kinds of troubles, and he has no extra time to deal with these troubles!


    Glancing at that person, Ye Hao ignored him. If he dared to do anything else, Ye Hao would definitely smash his head in the first place!


    "The second question, who knows where Li Dingcheng''s family lives and knows the way to go!" Ye Hao still said coldly.


    "I know, his home is in Tianfu Garden, I have been to his home before!"


    His voice fell, and someone immediately responded loudly!


    "Okay, you don''t need to die for the time being, just go and help with cleaning!" Ye Hao glanced at him.


    The man was immediately excited, and hurriedly got up from the ground, grabbed the organs scattered on the ground with his hands, and completely forgot what these were in the body of the brothers who had mixed together!


    "what!!!"


    Just as he was halfway there, screams came again. Looking back, those brothers on the road who were kneeling with him just now were all dead. The screams just now came from them. !


    "Hurry up and deal with it here, I''ll go eat the takeaway first, besides, I don''t like waiting for someone!"


    The icy voice came from Ye Hao''s mouth!


    "Eat... Eat takeaway?"


    "vomit!!"


    The two people who had suppressed the nausea a little, suddenly vomited uncontrollably.


    Now the yard is full of corpses and all kinds of internal organs. When they think of eating here, they immediately can''t control the violent stomach acid in their bodies!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we will deal with it immediately, we will deal with it immediately!"


    The two of them just vomited for a while when they found that Ye Hao was watching them with cold eyes, and immediately swallowed what was in his mouth, and knelt on the ground to apologize.


    Ye Hao sat down, ignored them, and began to enjoy the takeaway he ordered.


    It is still the rule of doomsday survival, the sky is big and the earth is big, the biggest meal!


    As for the things on the ground, nothing can affect him in the slightest. In the last days, such situations are too common.


    Even Ye Hao once hid in an iron cage, surrounded by groups of zombies with hideous faces and various organs dragging on the ground.


    In order to survive, he must eat the only remaining food in the iron cage to replenish his stamina, and find a chance to rush out of the zombie group!

 Chapter 34： Dont report overnight revenge

    There is no need to say how fast Ye Hao eats.


    It only took him more than ten minutes to finish the takeout, which was full of ten people, while the two **** were still cleaning the yard.


    Ye Hao warned them, and died after running away, and went into the house alone to wash.


    In the fight just now, although he was not hurt at all, he was splashed with a lot of red and white things, and the blood was dripping down the corners of his clothes, looking a little cautious.


    Another slimy dress was uncomfortable to wear on him, and he had to go out later.


    Ye Hao didn''t plan to care about what Li Dingcheng and his son did in the auction house. After all, he didn''t like to make trouble. He had gained a lot from the auction house and he was in a good mood.


    But the two men were extremely desperate and approached him, and they sent someone to try to abolish him. Ye Hao''s scourge is here, so naturally there is no need to live anymore.


    Ye Hao went directly into the room to wash, will the two **** run away?


    The answer is no!


    They had already been frightened by Ye Hao''s ferocity.


    In their opinion, Ye Hao is definitely a demon, an extremely bloodthirsty demon, a demon who regards human life like a grass!


    They have lived for most of their lives, and have never seen such a cruel and cruel person, who would not even frown when killing nearly twenty people.


    In fact, they don''t know that in Ye Hao''s eyes, they are no different from the zombies in the doomsday. If they die the enemy, the enemy should die!


    The method of smashing the head with a dumbbell cylinder was exactly what Ye Hao often used to treat zombies in the doomsday.


    Only by smashing the heads of the zombies can the zombies be completely resolved.


    So there was the scene just now, the dumbbell bar smashed the head like smashed a watermelon.


    Being overwhelmed by Ye Hao¡¯s fierce threat, and the gate of the villa¡¯s yard was already firmly closed when they came in to hide their eyes and ears. They would inevitably spend a certain amount of time trying to escape at this time, and this time is likely to be It will be Ye Hao''s time to kill them.


    When Ye Hao finished washing and appeared in front of the two **** in a clean one, they were all stunned!


    Before, Ye Hao jumped directly from the balcony on the second floor. Before landing, he directly harvested a life, and then wiped it out again. When they saw Ye Hao clearly, Ye Hao''s body and face were already stained a lot. Blood, can''t see the original appearance.


    Now that the cleaning is complete, the two **** suddenly discovered that Ye Hao is very young, no more than twenty years old, with fair skin and a little white face. After putting on a clean one, it is as refreshing and refreshing as a big boy from home.


    But it was such a big boy who looked harmless to humans and animals. Just now, he wiped out their 20 or so brothers who were in the same way.


    If they hadn''t been able to see Ye Hao''s cold eyes with no emotion at all, they would never have thought that this was the murderous **** before!


    "How long do you have to deal with? I don''t like waiting!" Ye Hao said coldly when he saw that the yard had not been cleaned up.


    "My lord will be ready soon, we will be ready soon, we have almost cleaned up the other places, and we will just throw these... these things into the car!"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s familiar and icy voice, the two **** were struck by a falling thunder, and their bodies were suddenly irritated, and they immediately responded with a terrified expression.


    When talking about the lack of people on the ground, the talking **** hesitated, and finally decided to use something to describe it more appropriately.


    Because there is really no one!


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, glanced at both of them coldly, and finally nodded.


    He did not have the idea of ??letting these two people live anymore. If he was slightly scared, he would give all he knew to the person who knew it. Once caught, he would inevitably be confessed to him. Will cause him a lot of trouble.


    Trouble is what Ye Hao hates most, because it will delay his little time to become stronger.


    This is also the biggest difference between before the doomsday and after the doomsday. After the doomsday comes, no one will intervene in murder, robbery, and bank robbery, and there is no need to worry about them as they are now!


    It took nearly an hour to clean up. This is the villa where Ye Hao lives. It has the function of sprinkling and watering the flowers. Otherwise, it would be extremely troublesome to clean up those blood stains.


    "Drive, take me to Li Dingcheng''s house!"


    After cleaning up the scene, Ye Hao said coldly.


    Here, as long as it is not too difficult and troublesome, he will never report overnight revenge!


    Good man, he should have a grudge against him.


    The two **** were frightened by Ye Hao for a long time, where they dared to resist. Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s words, they acted immediately and took them in when they came. Now the car full of corpses was started, with Ye Hao, head to the Tianfu Garden Community where Li Dingcheng and his son are located.


    Tianfu Garden Community is a well-known high-end community in City F. It is no worse than the place where Ye Hao lives. All the rich and powerful people who can live in it.


    Similarly, rich and powerful people often avoid a lot of taboos. In order to ensure the privacy of residents, each villa is separated by a long distance.


    For example, a villa is having an all-night party, and the nearest villa can only hear extremely faint voices.


    And this is also convenient for Ye Hao to kill!

 Chapter 35： The Killing God is here!

    Tianfu Garden, at midnight, Li Dingcheng and his son were still not asleep. They were waiting for the person sent to return.


    "Why have they been there for so long? They won''t be caught by the security guard, will they?"


    Li Wei looked at his father with some worry and asked.


    "No hurry, with so many people going, it''s impossible to get that kid out of trouble, wait a minute, he should be back soon!"


    Li Dingcheng picked up the tea cup in front of him, drank it, and said calmly.


    He didn''t think that after seeing so many big brothers with weapons in his hands, a freshman could still dig out some waves, and he was not scared to pee his pants at that time, even if he was brave enough!


    "By the way, Wei''er, have all the servants left?" Li Dingcheng suddenly put down his teacup and asked.


    He has to do business here tonight, so naturally he can''t let other people see it.


    "Well, I told Aunt Li and the others to go home, and here is our own family." Li Wei responded.


    Li Wei admires his father very much.


    Started from scratch, worked hard for ten years, meticulous and cruel, all the white and underworld all have friendship, it is precisely because of this, the former competitors of their family all died.


    "Well, wait as little as possible, don''t disturb your mother!" Li Dingcheng nodded and said.


    Li Wei''s mother, Wang Yan, couldn''t bear to see them doing these things, but they were helpless. After all, one was the husband and the other was the son, so she couldn''t see and shut them to sleep without worry.


    "Di, Didi!"


    At this moment, Li Dingcheng and his son, who had been waiting for a long time, heard the horn of the car.


    "Hehe, here comes, I''ll open the door!"


    Hearing this voice, Li Wei and his son knew that things must be done. The kid who made them foolish in front of so many people at the auction was brought over!


    "Oh, sin! Bodhisattva bless, Bodhisattva bless!"


    Wang Yan in the bedroom is very clear about what is going to happen today, where she slept, and has been praying and chanting in the room, begging those people not to catch Ye Hao.


    But the horn of the car still rang, and a look of pain and sadness appeared on Wang Yan''s face.


    But she knew very well that she couldn''t do anything. She could only pray and recite the scriptures constantly, begging the Bodhisattva for the fault of her family.


    However, she didn''t know that the Bodhisattva might indeed hear her prayer, but she did not choose to forgive. Instead, she sent a killing **** to their home!


    In the courtyard, Li Wei opened the gate and let in the vehicle outside.


    "Uncle Dong, why have you been there for such a long time? I thought you met An Guan!"


    Li Wei walked over to the vehicles entering the yard with a smile on his face, smiling and teasing, very relaxed.


    And the Uncle Dong in his mouth was a good friend of his father. He had helped his father solve many stumbling blocks in the business field. He often came here to discuss various ugly things with Li Dingcheng, and Li Wei also met him after two visits.


    This time, it was also the team led by Uncle Dong in his mouth.


    However, he didn''t know that the so-called Uncle Dong had already been smashed into pieces by Ye Hao, and it was even more meaningless that he was approaching death!


    At this time, Li Dingcheng also led out, looking at the slowly stopping car.


    "Boom!!"


    When the car door opened, it was not Uncle Dong that came out, but a huge dumbbell bar, hitting Li Wei''s smiling head!


    Li Wei''s head was directly and completely broken like an egg in front of the dumbbell bar. The contents inside, slammed, splashed far away!


    To his death, Li Wei didn''t understand what was going on!


    "Weier!!"


    Li Dingcheng on the side was also frightened and stupefied. After a long time, he finally reacted, as if he had exhausted all the strength in his body and shouted hoarsely. The expression on his face was extremely hideous, and his eyes burned with anger. , As if to spray out.


    Li Wei is his only son, and all his career will be entrusted to Li Wei in the future.


    But now the only son who was directly smashed by a Xinluo country in front of him, how can he not be angry, not crazy, this is to let him cut off his children and grandchildren!


    "I''ll rush you..."


    Li Dingcheng rushed to Li Wei who fell on the ground like crazy, and roared angrily at the car.


    However, the words behind him had not yet been fully spoken, and the huge dumbbell bar hit him directly.


    For a moment, Li Dingcheng was scared to death. He witnessed how Li Wei died. If he was hit, he would die like that.


    Just between the sparks and flints, Li Dingcheng''s potential exploded. He actually shifted his head a little bit when the dumbbell bar was about to hit his head, and reached out to block the dumbbell bar!


    "what!!!"


    A heart-piercing cry came from Li Dingcheng''s mouth.


    Ye Hao¡¯s dumbbell bar is actually so easy to pick up?


    When Li Dingcheng''s palm just touched the dumbbell bar, his entire arm was broken at the end of the test, and his palm was even more comminuted.


    Ten fingers connected to the heart, and the entire palm was directly comminuted fracture. The well-informed Li Dingcheng also suffered a cold sweat and almost passed out of the pain.


    Ye Hao ignored these at all and walked out of the car slowly.


    "It''s you? Why haven''t you been abolished????"


    The change came too fast, and there was no reaction time at all.


    Li Dingcheng watched Ye Hao walk down from the car intact, his eyes were cracked and his face was full of disbelief, his brain was spinning wildly, but he still couldn''t understand why this happened.


    Ye Hao is just a freshman, and he looks so harmless!


    "Heh, there are too many people who want to move me, who are you old?" Ye Hao responded coldly.

 Chapter 36： No future troubles

    As Ye Hao got out of the car, the other two **** also got out of the car. Seeing this familiar and terrifying scene, their whole bodies trembled.


    "Awei? You... Where''s Dongzi??"


    Li Dingrong was going crazy, seeing only two **** coming out of the car, he was shocked again, a bad premonition surfaced in his heart, and he squeezed such a thoughtless sentence from his teeth. Discourse.


    "Oh no!!!!!"


    Wang Yan in the bedroom heard Li Dingcheng''s tragic cry, and walked downstairs suspiciously.


    Then I saw the most terrifying scene in her life.


    The son''s body was full of blood, and he collapsed weakly in the yard. A big head, like a tattered watermelon, did not look like it used to be.


    The husband, who was also covered in blood, knelt on the ground, with his hands hanging down weakly, staring angrily at a young man who was like a demon king.


    It wasn''t until the young man turned her head and glanced at herself that she finally saw clearly that the young man who looked like a demon turned out to be Ye Hao whom her husband asked to arrest him!


    The development of the matter completely surpassed her imagination, and she had no idea why it became like this.


    But with her exclamation, Li Dingcheng became sober.


    Dongzi didn''t get out of the car, he was probably folded in Ye Hao''s hands, and then he might die in Ye Hao''s hands!


    "Ye Hao, please... please let me go, I am willing to give you all of my property, you know, I have a lot of money, as long as you can let me go, I can give it to you!


    And I will never seek revenge from you in the future. I will leave this city, go back to my hometown, and never come out again..."


    Li Dingcheng knelt on the ground and kept begging, his head was bleeding and he didn''t stop, hoping that Ye Hao could let him go.


    He knows very well that only if he survives today can he find a way to avenge his son, so now in order to survive, he will go out with everything!


    "Ah... I killed you!!!"


    At this moment, Wang Yan didn''t know where he took out a pair of scissors, and rushed towards Ye Hao!


    "Don''t Yan''er, run!!!!"


    Li Dingcheng, who kept kowtow, was shocked at this scene. He knew Ye Hao''s strength quite well, and Wang Yan would definitely not be his opponent.


    "Boom!!!"


    However, as soon as his voice yelled out, the dumbbell bar in Ye Hao''s hand slammed directly at Wang Yan''s head.


    As if a similar touch was performed again, Wang Yan finally knew why her son''s head looked like.


    Witnessing this scene again with his own eyes, Li Dingcheng, who was kneeling on the ground, had his eyes cracked, and two lines of blood and tears flowed from his eye sockets.


    In just a few minutes, his son and daughter-in-law all died tragically in front of him.


    If he had known that this would be the result, he would never let his son provoke Ye Hao. The moment he saw Ye Hao, he would take the whole family and leave the city.


    Because that person was not a human being, he was a demon. He clearly saw that Ye Hao didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure on his heart when he was killing someone, as if the dumbbell bar really just smashed a watermelon. Human life seemed to him light. No mistake!


    However, the world has never regretted buying medicines, and everything was doomed at the moment he absolutely took action on Ye Hao.


    "Ye... Ye Hao, you... you let me go, I... I will definitely not tell you what happened today!"


    Li Dingcheng was trembling violently, gritted his teeth and said such a sentence.


    His hatred for Ye Hao has long been as fierce as a tsunami, but he has endured it. Only if he survives today can he avenge his wife and son!


    Hearing what he said, Ye Hao glanced at him and said faintly, "I don''t want to die so much? Then what do you use to buy your life?"


    Upon hearing this, Li Dingcheng knew that he might really have a chance to live, as long as what he said was enough to impress Ye Hao.


    "I have ten houses under my name, five luxury cars worth more than one million yuan, and I also run a real estate company with an annual income of tens of millions, and I have 50 million spare funds in my bank account..."


    Li Dingcheng quickly said everything he thought could impress Ye Hao. He had made up his mind, as long as he could survive, no matter what price he paid!


    "Well, it''s really good!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    But just as the flame of hope in Li Dingcheng''s eyes was about to ignite, the dumbbell bar in Ye Hao''s hand slammed into his head.


    "Boom!!!"


    Li Dingcheng''s head was also scattered on the ground like a smashed watermelon, and his trembling body finally completely lost its strength and fell to the ground.


    He didn''t understand until he died, why Ye Hao suddenly shot himself, the splashing eyes still stared at Ye Hao.


    "But I don''t like any potential threats!"


    When Li Dingcheng fell down, Ye Hao said such a word faintly.


    The two **** on the side were all frightened and sat limply on the ground.


    "Clean up here and add gasoline!" Ye Hao glanced at them and said lightly.


    So many people died overnight, especially when Li Dingcheng was still a billionaire, it would inevitably attract the attention of the security management, so the corpses must be destroyed.


    This was also the reason why Ye Hao persisted in killing all these people. Once the news was leaked, it would inevitably cause endless trouble for him.


    And in the six months before the end of the day, the last thing he wanted to encounter was trouble.

 Chapter 37： The most terrifying heart since ancient times

    The two **** heard Ye Hao''s words and immediately acted as required.


    But this time there was something else in their eyes.


    Ye Hao''s sentence just now didn''t like any potential threats, so they finally woke up.


    The Dongzi and others who went with them were all killed by Ye Hao, and Li Dingcheng''s family was killed in front of them. They witnessed Ye Hao''s entire process of killing dozens of people.


    In this way, they are definitely a huge threat to Ye Hao.


    Although the two **** are not very smart, they are not stupid either.


    At this moment, if they still don''t see their own situation clearly, they are really stupid.


    I saw the two of them splashing gasoline everywhere, while calculating in their hearts how they could escape from Ye Hao''s hands.


    For a moment, the two **** were sweaty all over, and they really couldn''t think of a feasible way to escape from Ye Hao.


    Suddenly, both of them looked at the gasoline in their hands at the same time, and they had an idea.


    Attack with fire!


    No matter how powerful Ye Hao is, he is still only a person, not a monster or spirit. As long as he is splashed with gasoline and lit by fire, he will still be burned to death!


    Under normal circumstances, neither ordinary people nor street gangsters would think of killing people, but now the situation is special, and it is the situation that either you die or I die. At this time, they will naturally kill people. decision!


    "Huh? This is? A lighter???"


    Just as the two of them were about to pour the gasoline in their hands on Ye Hao, a lit lighter threw over the gasoline pouring out of their feet.


    "boom!!"


    When the gasoline meets the lighter, it is instantly ignited, and the hot flame erupts instantly.


    "Ah! You demon! I killed you!"


    "Damn you to die together!"


    The two bluffers were the closest, and both had gasoline cans in their hands. The flames directly followed the continuously poured gasoline and climbed into the gasoline cans.


    The flame entered the gasoline tank and immediately exploded with a sound. The two hungers were directly lifted away by the explosive air wave, and the ignited gasoline was poured all over their bodies. In an instant, the two hungers became inflaming men!


    The fire burned the two of them, causing them to roar in pain, and exhausted the last bit of strength in their whole body, rushing towards Ye Hao directly.


    "Boom!"


    Two muffled noises came out.


    This time Ye Hao didn''t hit their heads, but knocked them out.


    One landed near Li Dingcheng, and the other landed near the cars full of those gangsters.


    Suddenly, the two of them were like two fireballs, instantly setting the car and Li into a family to ignite, and the flame erupted violently again, and the scorching fire wave blew the entire villa.


    "boom!!"


    A more violent explosion sounded, the entire car was ignited, a violent explosion occurred, and the flame rose more than ten meters high!


    Just as the villa was being burned by the fire, Ye Hao had already left that place. Walking in the Tianfu Garden, the family had already turned off the lights, and the people who had fallen asleep were suddenly awakened.


    Although each villa is far away from each other, it is impossible not to be disturbed by such a violent explosion and the monstrous fire.


    Several nearby residents have opened their doors and looked at the burning villa of Li Dingcheng''s family. Some people called for fire fighting, some called the phone, and some took a video of this scene.


    At the same time, Ye Hao had already left Tianfu Garden.


    Ye Hao stared at them when the two **** were splashing gasoline in the villa. When they were a little slow, he guessed what they were thinking in their hearts.


    For Ye Hao, these two people must be killed because they know too much, and once caught by the security management, they will inevitably confess him.


    One more thing, these two people were originally two of the group of **** who came to deal with him, and let them live for a few more hours, and they are already worthy of them!


    Leaving the Tianfu Garden, Ye Hao came to a place without surveillance like a okay person, waved for a taxi on the side of the road, entered the back seat and left here.


    Encountered a convoy of firefighters coming to fight the fire on the road.


    "Hey, so many fire trucks, I''m afraid there will be another fire somewhere!"


    The taxi driver exclaimed and said in surprise.


    Taxi like them who run the night shift are very boring. They usually listen to the car radio or play high-pitched music to avoid falling asleep.


    Encountering fire trucks at night is also a fun event for them to pass the long and boring time.


    "There should be a fire!" Ye Hao faintly responded, and did not speak any more.


    The taxi driver was very skilled, and Ye Hao arrived home an hour later.


    It is already more than three o''clock in the morning, and it will light up in a few hours.


    Ye Hao didn''t practice any more, and went to sleep after washing.


    It looks almost exactly the same as usual, without the anxiety and tossing of ordinary people after killing.


    In the five years of struggle in the doomsday, many lives have been contaminated on his hands, including zombies and mutant beasts, as well as survivors struggling to survive in the doomsday.


    For people living in the doomsday, zombies and mutant beasts are terrifying, but the most terrifying is the rest of the survivors, because no one knows when the people around them will stab themselves!


    Another zombie and mutant beast has limited intelligence, and only survivors who are also humans are proficient in how to disguise themselves, so that people can get a fatal blow without the slightest defense!


    The human heart has been the most terrifying thing since ancient times!

 Chapter 38： Investigate

    The next day, Ye Hao got up to practice as usual, absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon and the spiritual matter between heaven and earth.


    In the yard, after a night of water washing, there was no **** smell, as if there had never been that fierce battle last night, and no nearly 20 people died here!


    As for Ye Hao, he didn''t take the matter of last night to his heart.


    What happened last night was just a small episode, what really matters is the coming end!


    As for the people who killed Li Dingcheng, he really didn''t have any burden in his heart, because the population on this planet would drop by two-thirds when the doomsday came in half a year.


    Therefore, for the coming doomsday, the fact that there are more and less of them will not have the slightest influence!


    After completing his training, Ye Hao came to a breakfast place that he usually came to, and ordered one more breakfast for one person than before.


    As his strength increases, the amount of food he needs to consume every day is also increasing.


    Before his rebirth, Ye Hao, with the strength of a Tier 5 martial artist, could eat half a mutant pig weighing several meals a day. Now he eats this little thing, of course it is nothing.


    "According to the live report, this was a fire in Tianfu Garden in the early hours of last night. One of the villas was burned down. According to preliminary statistics, more than 20 people were killed. The owner of the villa, Li Dingcheng, also died in the fire... ¡­"


    Just as Ye Hao was sweeping the food in front of him, an information reward attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Ye Hao also listened to a few words.


    The media only reported some basic information. The specific cause of the fire and the cause of death of the more than 20 people were not stated.


    F City Security Management Bureau, a serious crime team, all gathered together, watching relevant information on the fire scene in Tianfu Garden.


    "After preliminary investigation before this incident, it can be concluded that it is a vendetta. The heads of the owner Li Dingcheng''s family were all blown up with heavy weapons, and the criminal''s modus operandi was extremely brutal!


    In addition, a small passenger car was found at the scene of the fire. It was found that there were a total of 20 in. The cause of death was basically that it was blown to the head with a heavy weapon!


    According to preliminary investigations, these twenty are suspected to be a local criminal gang, and the specific situation is still under investigation.


    Two of them suffered the most severe burns, but they were not blown out of their heads, but they had more bone fractures in their ribs. They were suspected of being hit with blunt force and then burned to death by fire!


    This case is the most brutal and fatal case in our city in decades. Now a serious case team is set up to solve this case.


    In addition, this case has aroused huge social controversy, and we must solve this case in a short time as possible! "


    On the stage, a person in charge of the serious case team introduced the case to the members of the special case team and described the seriousness of the case.


    The members of the task force frowned unconsciously looking at the picture of the victim in their hands.


    Not to mention City F, that is, the entire Kyushu country has not had such a major case for a long time. Now not only the city is concerned, but the province is also focusing on this major case!


    "This is too cruel. It first smashed people''s heads and then burned them with gasoline. What kind of hatred or resentment is this!" a policewoman said with a gloomy expression, just seeing these tragic pictures of death. , It makes people nauseous and fearful.


    "I just checked. This victim named Li Dingcheng has a complicated background, and he has a certain friendship with many underworld people in City F!


    In addition, he is also very irregular in his business. There have been several reports about him. It is generally said that he used abnormal means to deal with his business competitors and seek benefits from them. However, in the end, the case was not filed because of insufficient evidence.


    However, there have been many cases of such reports, indicating that it is certainly not groundless, so I think the possibility of a vendetta is the greatest! "


    An old Tean manager reviewed some case reports and expressed his opinions.


    The security guards who were present had detected many major cases and had experienced case handling. Soon they determined the direction of case detection and started to visit and take action one after another.


    Start investigation from the crowd who have had disputes with Li Dingcheng in the recent period!


    Wang Xiaoran, a graduate of Te''an Management University, has been in the security management system for more than a year. He is in good shape and is a standard policeman. He has participated in the detection of several large and small cases and has very good comprehensive abilities.


    At this time, Wang Xiaoran came to the auction where Ye Hao and Li Dingcheng participated yesterday to conduct relevant investigations.


    "Heh, this Li Dingcheng is really a talent, and he can compete with a freshman who is less than 20 years old!"


    After listening to the introduction from the auction house on what happened yesterday, Wang Xiaoran shook his head and sighed.


    She is really annoying about Li Dingcheng. The more investigation, the more he found out that he is not a good bird. I don¡¯t know how much he has done all kinds of bad things. The enemy is even more troublesome. .


    Putting away the transcript just extracted, Wang Xiaoran left the auction house. As for the dispute between Ye Hao and Li Dingcheng, she was directly forgotten.


    Quite simply, a college student who is about twenty years old can never do such a thing.


    First, the strength is not enough, the opponent has more than 20 people!


    The second is that the hatred value is not enough. Killing is not a simple matter. It is not that when the hatred reaches a certain level, no one will want to kill, and one kill is more than 20 lives. It is just a small dispute at the auction. It will be so troublesome!


    So Wang Xiaoran quickly ruled out Ye Hao''s suspicion.


    In fact, people with a bit of IQ would think that. They couldn''t believe that a college student under the age of twenty would actually do such a vicious thing.


    Similarly, they couldn''t even imagine that Ye Hao would be a person who was reborn from the doomsday!


    I''m used to seeing all kinds of tragic scenes in the doomsday. What''s so strange about such things, at least Ye Hao has been used to seeing it!


    As soon as Wang Xiaoran left, the person in charge of the auction house called Situ Linglong and told her about the tragic death of Li Dingcheng''s family.


    "As soon as there was a little conflict, Li Dingcheng''s family died tragically. Ye Hao is afraid it will not be as simple as a student!"


    Hanging up, Situ Linglong frowned Liu Ye''s eyebrows and thought.

 Chapter 39： The end is coming soon?

    After yesterday''s events, Situ Linglong had already started investigating Ye Hao''s background, but the results of the investigation made her unbelievable. Ye Hao''s previous background was much cleaner than white paper.


    From his birth, to his parents'' car accident, to the lottery that won 10 million prizes not long ago, Situ Linglong all checked it out. It was plain, simple, and ordinary, and there was almost nothing suspicious.


    And this is really the most suspicious!


    First of all, from this survey, many unreasonable points can be found.


    According to her investigation, Ye Hao should only have more than 10 million in his hands, but yesterday he directly paid 30 to 40 million, sweeping the entire auction house for medicinal materials.


    With this alone, there are many problems with this survey report.


    After all, there is absolutely no way for a college student to turn his ten million into tens of millions in a few days!


    In addition, I just got news of the tragic death of Li Dingcheng''s family. Although Situ Linglong couldn''t figure out how a college student under the age of 20 could kill Li Dingcheng''s family and more than 20 social gangsters.


    Although the **** can''t get on the table in a fight, they are definitely not easy to deal with. After all, they are all people who pin their heads to the waistband!


    With only one Ye Hao, there is absolutely no way to kill these people.


    However, other relevant information could not be investigated, which made Situ Linglong very distressed.


    "Could it be..."


    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. It was not Ye Hao''s simple background, but the strength of their Situ family, and they couldn''t find out the forces behind Ye Hao!


    Thinking of this possibility, Situ Linglong immediately broke into a cold sweat.


    The Situ family could not find out the forces behind Ye Hao, which means that their Situ family is not a person at the level of others. If she continues to investigate, it is likely to anger the other party and bring murder to their Situ family. !


    The Li Dingcheng family is a lesson from the past!


    After trying to understand all of them, Situ Linglong immediately recruited the people sent by her subordinates, and at the same time reported the incident to her father, who was the head of the Situ family.


    Her father also made the same decision as her. Don''t provoke it if you can''t provoke it. If you lose money, you can earn more, but if you have no life, then there is nothing!


    Indeed, it was this decision that saved one of their Situ family.


    Ye Hao is not a good believer. If anyone threatens him, he can only die!


    In fact, it''s not that they can''t find out Ye Hao''s background. If you have to count, the biggest background behind Ye Hao is the whole doom!


    After enjoying a hearty breakfast, Ye Hao called a taxi and drove to the largest steel in City F.


    With a large number of precious medicinal materials scanned by the auction house yesterday, the matter of medicinal materials can come to an end for the time being.


    Now he needs to start building the Doomsday Chariot!


    The materials needed to make a doomsday chariot are terrifying, 10,000 tons of gray cast iron! One hundred tons of gold! Fifty tons of titanium alloy! Ten tons of meteorite iron!


    Gray cast iron is easy to handle. Although the amount is scary, it is easy to find, and you can get it with a little money.


    One hundred tons of gold, this requires Ye Hao to find a gold mining plant.


    And the amount of one hundred tons, he needs to find many gold mining factories to be able to get it.


    Titanium alloy is already a strategic reserve resource of various countries, and the control is quite strict, and it is definitely impossible to find it in normal search.


    If the meteorite iron is out of the sky, you need to wait for the rare metal to be found on the Chengfei group before it can be obtained. It is estimated that there is not yet on this planet!


    Even if there is, it is under the close control of various countries, Ye Hao is extremely difficult to get close!


    "Boom!"


    "Fuck, what is this? There are also meteors during the day? The meteorite is about to hit the earth???"


    Suddenly all kinds of noisy sounds kept coming, and the taxi that Ye Hao was riding in also stopped.


    Ye Hao quickly opened the car door and looked to the sky, it really was a meteor shower! !


    The originally clear sky suddenly became cloudy, and many meteorites that rubbed against the atmosphere and burned with flames dragged their long tails and suddenly appeared in the sky!


    As soon as Ye Hao saw this situation, his eyes widened and he was shocked!


    He knew that there was this meteor shower, but he did not expect that the time of the meteor shower appeared a full week earlier than the date in his memory! !


    "Is it because of my rebirth that produced the butterfly effect?"


    Ye Hao thought to himself in his heart.


    Soon he thought of a very terrifying situation. Since the meteor shower has already appeared in advance, will the end also come early? ? ? ?


    When he thought of this question, Ye Hao''s expression suddenly changed.


    It''s not impossible. Since meteor showers can appear in advance, why is it impossible for the end to come early? ? ?


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly felt cold. It took him a week or so to come back from his rebirth, and such a shocking change happened.


    "What doomsday, such a comfortable and fulfilling life, labor and capital have not enjoyed enough yet!!"


    Ye Hao cursed fiercely towards the sky.

 Chapter 40： change plan

    "Don''t look, drive to the steel plant!"


    Ye Hao''s face was very bad, and he said coldly to the taxi driver.


    The taxi driver was stunned. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Ye Hao''s cannibalistic gaze, he immediately shut his mouth very wisely, stepped on the accelerator, and flew towards the steel factory. .


    Sitting in the car, Ye Hao''s expression was still extremely ugly.


    The early appearance of the meteor shower broke his original plan. Many things have to be speeded up. At the same time, some abnormal means have to be used to complete the goal.


    For example, Ye Hao originally planned to rent a factory first, and then use the money to buy the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron. After all, he still has tens of millions in his life. He can afford it and it is not difficult for him to make money.


    But now the situation has changed. He has no time to toss the gray cast iron back and forth, and the tens of millions on him have another effect.


    It''s just that if you want to use abnormal means to complete the goal, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary troubles, and these troubles are likely to make Ye Hao on the cusp.


    However, the plan cannot keep up with the changes, the end may come early, and the threat to him is too great!


    At the same time, the original training plan also needs to be changed. According to the current training speed, it is absolutely impossible to reach the rank ten martial artist when the end comes early, so he has to increase his efforts.


    He needs to make good use of every minute, every second, to practice the true full limit!


    The difference between the previous limit cultivation and the full limit cultivation is that the full limit cultivation is twenty-four hours a day, except for the time necessary to eat, and the rest of the time is used for cultivation.


    Even sleeping, you can use mind training instead.


    Ye Hao was forced to use this method in the doomsday. It was tired and bitter, but it was very effective!


    Fortunately, now I don¡¯t need to practice to the limit like in the apocalypse, but I still have to worry about my comfort all the time.


    At the same time, he already has a lot of medicinal materials as a reserve, which can fully support the full-limit cultivation of the demon style for a long time.


    But before that, he still needs to do some other preparations.


    For example, to go to a steel plant now is to step on the spot, and when there is a chance, directly touch it in and steal all 10,000 tons of gray cast iron.


    Fortunately, the Doomsday Chariot blueprints in my mind have a function, which can absorb all the materials needed to make Doomsday Chariots.


    Otherwise, even if he had collected the four required materials, he wouldn''t be able to successfully build that doomsday chariot on his own.


    He had done a test before, and put a hundred kilograms of gray cast iron on the ground. With a thought, he would be able to make the Doomsday Chariot blueprint absorb those gray cast iron.


    The absorbed gray cast iron can be found in the detailed fence of the four materials needed to make the Doomsday Chariot.


    For example, the column for gray cast iron is showing: 0.999.9 tons.


    0.1 ton represents the existing quantity, and 9999.9 ton represents the quantity still needed.


    The other three materials in the corresponding columns all show 0 tons.


    Not long after, the taxi drove to the gate of the steel factory, and Ye Hao walked out of the taxi after paying the money.


    The security guard at the door explained that he had come to buy steel, so he was put in directly and assigned a person to lead him.


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse, and under the leadership of the security guard, he came to the deputy director''s office.


    The deputy director is a fifty-year-old man named Wu Yinggui, who is responsible for the steel sales in the factory.


    As soon as Ye Hao entered the office, Wu Yinggui looked at Ye Hao up and down, and the doubt in his eyes was self-evident.


    Without unnecessary nonsense, Ye Hao directly explained his intention. He needed to order 10,000 tons of gray cast iron from the steel plant, and he had to make all of it within five days.


    After five days, Ye Hao would send a car to tow away the gray cast iron.


    When the deputy director heard it, he understood that Ye Hao was here to do business with him, and it was a big deal of 10,000 tons. The expression on his face immediately became a little serious, and he became more polite when he spoke.


    Since Ye Hao was in a hurry, and the price was not too low, the deputy factory manager quickly agreed.


    However, the amount of 10,000 tons of gray cast iron is too large, and Ye Hao needs to pay a one million deposit first!


    Ye Hao nodded and agreed, signed the contract on the spot, swiping the card on the spot to pay the deposit.


    Accompanied by the deputy director personally, Ye Hao began to visit the steel plant. In fact, he just wanted to recognize the way first and know where everything was piled up.


    After walking around for more than half an hour, Deputy Factory Director Wu was already flushed and panting with a pregnant belly that looked like a seven-eight-month-old pregnant woman.


    "Mr. Ye, your body is so good, you haven''t even breathed out after walking for such a long time. I''m really old and can''t compare to your young people.


    However, you can rest assured of the strength of our steel plant. Not to mention F city, even the province is second to none. Choosing to cooperate with us is definitely the wisest decision! "The deputy director Wu said with a smile on his face, and there was no arrogance in the words.


    If he knew that Ye Hao was only a freshman a week ago, he would definitely drop his jaw.


    But what he just said was not a lie.


    Earlier, Ye Hao had heard of this steel plant from a taxi driver. It was very powerful and could indeed be ranked in the province!


    It is for this reason that he chose this steel plant, and the five-day delivery time was estimated based on their strength.


    After an on-site survey just now, Ye Hao had already recorded the general layout of the steel plant in his mind, especially the warehouses where gray cast iron was stored, which he firmly remembered.


    As his body and strength continue to grow stronger, Ye Hao''s memory is even better than before. It''s natural to write down things like the route of the steel plant.


    With things done here, Ye Hao declined the invitation of the deputy director to have dinner together at noon, because the end may come early, and he still has a lot of things to work on now.


    After leaving the steel factory, Ye Hao drove directly to the beach, looking for an uninhabited island!

 Chapter 41： First territory

    City F is a coastal city, the seaport industry is very developed, and there are many isolated islands around it.


    Ye Hao now set his sights on these uninhabited islands.


    The doomsday is coming, and it is obviously whimsical to form a force that can dominate the doomsday by his own power, so he needs to cultivate a diehard loyalty to prepare for his doomsday empire.


    And choosing an uninhabited island as a base is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Similarly, this isolated island, in half a year, will also become his first territory!


    After renting a yacht and sailing on the sea for more than an hour, Ye Hao finally found a relatively suitable island.


    This is an island with an area of ??1.9 square kilometers. The water depth of the nearby sea is 6-12 meters, and the visibility in the water can reach about 8 meters. It stands alone on the blue sea.


    It is about 25 nautical miles away from the nearest island, and about 57 nautical miles away from the land.


    There are lush trees on the island, and there are some small animals. Ye Hao walked around and found no large carnivores.


    Ye Hao didn''t know or didn''t want to know what the original name of this island was. He directly gave this island a meaningful name, Independence Island.


    When the doomsday erupts in half a year, this island will belong to Ye Hao''s personal domain, and the Independence Island will indeed emit a bright light after the doomsday arrives, laying the foundation for Ye Hao to dominate the doomsday!


    It took more than four hours to conduct a field survey on the island.


    During the period, Ye Hao was hungry, so he grabbed a few pheasants on the island and cooked them.


    Predation in the wild is a skill that all doomsday survivors must master, because those who didn''t master all died.


    It is worth mentioning that Ye Hao''s technique for grilling pheasants is still possible. Of course, his appetite is even better. He ate all the five big pheasants alone!


    Leaving Independence Island, Ye Hao called a car and went directly to the city orphanage.


    There are several large-scale orphanages in F city, and Ye Hao chose the largest of them, the Angel Church Orphanage.


    The name is very beautiful, but the children living here all have a sad past, either directly abandoning the baby, or their parents died, or their relatives are no longer there.


    A group of children live here and receive help from people from all walks of life. Every time a well-meaning person in society comes, every time they are reminded that they are orphans, children abandoned by others, and they are inferior to other children!


    After Ye Hao''s parents had a car accident, some orphanages tried to take him to the orphanage, but he refused!


    Ye Hao was only twelve years old at the time!


    Although his parents left him in a car accident, he was unwilling to go to the orphanage and was labelled as inferior!


    From then on, Ye Hao began to be the master of his own house, bearing the burden of life that children far beyond his age should bear.


    So he matures very early, much earlier than other children of the same age,


    While other children are enjoying the love of their parents, he has already begun to look at the phone to learn how to cook, because he has promised his parents that he will live well!


    Destiny gave him an imperfect childhood, and made him endure all kinds of things far beyond what children of the same age should endure.


    It was precisely because of these experiences that he was able to survive the end of the world by himself for five full years.


    And this time of rebirth, it gave him a chance to change his destiny!


    With this in mind, Ye Hao entered the Angel Hall Welfare Institute. The children inside were so immature but so lonely.


    They can''t find the childhood brilliance they should have in their age.


    "Hit! Kill him! Let him kill us!"


    Suddenly a noisy sound came, and he looked at the sound.


    A group of teenage children are punching and kicking around a child.


    The child who was beaten completely ignored the fists and feet that hit his body, his eyes were blood red, and his small hands pinched the other child who was under him.


    "Stop it, stop it all to me, do you want to be locked in a small black room???"


    "Ali, why are you again? Let go, Xiaowei will be choked to death by you!!!"


    At this moment, several staff from the welfare institute rushed over and pulled away the children who were fighting together, but they were unable to pull away the child named Ali.


    Several staff members looked at Xiaowei, who was pressed under him by Ali, with a small face that had turned purple, and they were about to die.


    Several staff members suddenly became anxious, and a male staff member directly raised his fist and smashed Ali''s head in a hurry, hoping to let him go through this method, or better stun him!


    "Let me see who dares to move him!"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, who was standing aside, walked forward quickly and grabbed the fist that the male staff member hit at Ali.


    All of them looked at him in surprise for a while, even that Ali, who stubbornly pinched Xiaowei''s neck regardless of his blood red eyes, couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at Ye Hao. The force in his hand was subconsciously loosened and he was pressed. Xiaowei finally took a breath, but he didn''t dare to move again.


    "Sigh... hurt! Who are you, let go!!!"


    Just as everyone was in a state of stunner, the male staff member whose fist was pinched by Ye Hao yelled in pain, his face flushed red.


    "Who are you this gentleman? Why did you come into our orphanage? Would you please let go of our colleagues?"


    Hearing his voice, the rest of the orphanage staff finally reacted, and they started to persuade Ye Hao to persuade him. Some people even took out their mobile phones to report for safety!


    "Who dares to move him, who I will scrap!" Ye Hao glanced at several staff members coldly.


    Then he looked at the male staff member whose fist was pinched by him, and said coldly: "Do you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand..."


    The male staff member originally wanted to regain some ground, but when he saw Ye Hao''s cold eyes, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    Intuition told him that if he dared to say one more thing, he would be dismissed directly by this person younger than himself!

 Chapter 42： Madman Ali

    After seeing that the male staff was softened, Ye Hao glanced at him contemptuously before finally letting go of his hand.


    The man immediately covered the fist that was pinched by Ye Hao and opened it to see. The blood between the fingers was red, and the joints were almost pinched out of shape!


    He gave Ye Hao a stern look, but the man still didn''t dared to say a word of cruel words, covered his hand, and left here angrily, apparently looking for someone to check his hand.


    "This gentleman, do you have anything to do when you come to our orphanage?"


    After seeing the tragic situation of the male colleague, the other staff were also a little afraid of Ye Hao. In the end, they were still a nun dressed up as a nun, looking at Ye Hao timidly and asked.


    "I want to adopt Ali!"


    Ye Hao responded indifferently, but he didn''t have the fierce momentum he had before.


    Several of the orphanage staff were all stunned, never expected that Ye Hao would even want to adopt Ali.


    Ali is a well-known thorn in their orphanage, especially when you start a fight, it feels like crazy, grabbing a person and hitting to death.


    Had it not been for the staff to find out in time, Ali almost beat other children to death in the orphanage several times.


    Not only that, but Ali has many other bad problems, such as never calling others parents.


    Imagine a person who comes to an orphanage to adopt a child is not thinking about raising him as his own child, so that he can endorse him in the future, but Ali does not pit the adopter as his parents, and wherever there will be someone adopting him.


    Therefore, Ali stayed in the orphanage for a few years. Except for a few children with congenital defects, the others were adopted for several waves, but he has never been willing to adopt them.


    As a result, Ali''s personality is even more quirky, and gradually he doesn''t bother to care about those who come to adopt children.


    The reason they were fighting just now was because someone wanted to come to the orphanage to adopt a child. The dean asked the children to pass. Ali refused to die. After a few stubborn tempers came up, he fought with the child who came to call him. Ye Hao just watched. The scene that arrived.


    Ye Hao wanted to adopt Ali because he recognized Ali!


    Before he was reborn, he had met a young man with a strong influence. At that time, he was a Tier 4 warrior, and that young man who was younger than him had already become a Tier 6 warrior.


    Although there are reasons behind the cultivation of forces, it also shows that the young man''s potential is quite huge. After all, there are many people trained by the major forces, but there are very few people who can finally stand out.


    The young man has a characteristic. Once he fights, his eyes will turn blood red, and the whole person is like a demon. Fighting together is completely desperate.


    That young man was called the lunatic Ali, and it was Ali in front of him.


    When he discovered Ali, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly moved, and he wanted to subdue Ali and let him do things for himself in the future!


    Independence Island has been determined and will be his first territory, but he will never be willing to have only such a small territory. After all, his goal is to dominate the doomsday.


    So he will inevitably go to conquer other territories, but Independence Island also needs people to manage it, and Ali is a good candidate in front of him.


    As long as Ali can be loyal to him, matters on Independence Island can be left to him.


    Therefore, Ye Hao moved a little bit of thought, and there was the scene just now.


    At this time Ali is still young, the easiest time to regain, and the least likely to betray himself after being cultivated.


    Rather than trusting those adults, Ye Hao is more willing to trust children.


    Of course, this is only relatively speaking. The only person he believes in is always himself, which is why he can survive for five years in the doomsday alone!


    When Ye Hao said that he wanted to adopt Ali, Ali was also stunned while riding on Xiaowei.


    At this moment he was looking at Ye Hao strangely, his small face was bruised by those kids just now, but at this time his small face was full of doubts, and there was also a hint of joy that could not be concealed. .


    All children in the orphanage hope that they can be adopted by well-wishers. For this reason, they often pretend to be good-looking babies, understanding and sensible.


    To get away is to leave the orphanage and leave this inferior place where dignity is trampled on.


    Some people may say that such a small child knows what dignity is. The answer is that they may not be able to clearly express what kind of emotion it is, but it is absolutely uncomfortable in their hearts. No one wants to be born inferior.


    At the same time, as long as they leave the orphanage, it means that they will not have to squeeze in the same room with a dozen children in the future, and they will not have to fight for sweets and other snacks every day.


    There is no need to pretend to be someone who does not belong to them every time people who love society come to donate.


    This is true even for Ali.


    Because he had already been in this orphanage for a long time, and he yearned for the life outside.


    At the same time, those so-called kind-hearted people make him extremely annoying, because those kind-hearted people always ask him to cooperate with some propaganda, often holding money in one hand and the camera in the other hand, and then ask him to show himself. The humble appearance of being favored by others.


    This inferior feeling made him very unhappy!


    But just now, he got a different feeling from Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao reached out and grabbed the fist that was meant to hit his head, he actually felt a long-lost sense of security, as warm and relieved as once protected by his parents.


    As long as Ye Hao is there, no one can hurt him anymore!

 Chapter 43： Adopt Ali

    "Well, this gentleman, if you want to adopt Ali, you need to get the approval of our dean. The dean is here. I will take you there."


    Although several orphanage staff were a little surprised about Ye Hao''s desire to adopt Ali, they still reacted quickly.


    For them, it is definitely a good thing to be able to send Ali away. Right now, it is to lead Ye Hao the way.


    "If you can move, just stand up and walk by yourself, like a warrior!" Ye Hao said to Ali, then he turned around and left.


    Ali''s eyes flashed a few times, and finally stood up, enduring the pain in his body, followed behind Ye Hao, staring at him unblinkingly.


    Ye Hao didn''t look back at him again. A true warrior is always lonely and brave, and this kind of character needs to be cultivated from an early age!


    Not long after, under the leadership of the staff, Ye Hao and Ali came to the dean''s office.


    "Why have you been there for so long? Ali fought with someone again, right? That..."


    The dean is a middle-aged man in his fifties, and when he saw the staff come in, he immediately asked.


    However, he hadn''t finished his words yet, he saw Ye Hao walk in from outside, followed by Ali, who was all over his body, and immediately swallowed back the unfinished words, and at the same time put out a pair of words. Smiling face, said: "This gentleman is?"


    "President, Mr. Ye Hao wants to adopt Ali!" the staff explained.


    "Ali? Ali is a good boy. He has been in our orphanage for a long time. We all like him, but his personality is a bit withdrawn and he refuses to call others parents. Does Mr. Ye Hao know? "


    The dean has been used to seeing this kind of thing for a long time, and at the same time he really wants to send Ali away. He is really annoyed by Ali. When he fights, he beats people to death, even a few times almost The staff in the yard were all hit.


    But he wouldn''t tell Ye Hao about these things. One is to maintain the image of the orphanage, and the other is that good children are easily adopted by others. Even if he doesn''t like Ali, he still has to say a few good things for Ali.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the two points of being withdrawn and unwilling to call parents, he would not have said it.


    At the same time, when these words were asked, Ali stood behind Ye Hao, staring at him without blinking, his small hands clenched in an instant, and a pair of eyes stared at him firmly.


    As if afraid that Ye Hao would disappear in the next second, but he stubbornly refused to say a word, not far away showing a trace of desire and extravagance.


    In fact, before that, many people were like adopting him. After all, he was in good health and good-looking, but all because he refused to call those people his parents, those people abandoned him and chose other children.


    Gradually he began to withdraw and fight, hoping to defend his dignity through this method.


    When he was sent to the orphanage, Ali was almost eight years old, his original name was Zhou Li, and he had already started to remember things.


    He remembered that his family was very poor before, but his parents had always treated him well, never let himself be half wronged, and the family was very happy to live together.


    Later, his parents left him in an accident, but in his young heart he has made up his mind that his parents will always be his own biological parents, not others!


    But where is there a true saint in the world? Even if there is, it is extremely rare.


    So-called well-meaning people come here to adopt children, naturally they also have their own selfish intentions, and what they can''t tolerate most is that the adopted children don''t recognize themselves as parents.


    Under such circumstances, Ali has never been willing to adopt him, especially now that he is more than ten years old, and he has begun to understand a lot of things, and no one wants to adopt him.


    "I know, he will be my younger brother from now on!" Ye Hao looked back at Ali, and responded faintly, without hesitation.


    Speaking of speaking, he has a similar experience with Ali, but when his parents left him, they were a few years older than Ali and had a certain sense of independence, otherwise he would also be sent to an orphanage, and then he would It will be similar to Ali''s current situation.


    Because he also won''t ask other people to be parents!


    When Ye Hao said this sentence, in Ali''s stubborn eyes, crystal tears suddenly slipped, and he began to cry silently.


    I don''t know if he is crying about his past, or crying that he can finally leave this place, or crying that he finally has someone to rely on from now on, maybe these are the reasons why he is crying at this time.


    "Okay, Xiao Wei, you take Ali to clean up, change into clean clothes, and wait for us to take a family portrait."


    Seeing Ye Hao nodded in agreement, the dean also seemed very happy. He explained that Xiao Wei took Ye Hao to wash up. In fact, this is also a tradition when children in the welfare institution are adopted. Dress the children more beautifully and leave with the adopter. .


    "Mr. Ye, let''s go through the formalities here, and give me your ID card!"


    After Ali left, the dean smiled and spoke to Ye Hao.


    In fact, these were things that had to be carried out before the adoption. In addition, according to the procedures, Ye Hao''s adoption ability had to be evaluated. However, the dean wanted to quickly send Ali out of the orphanage, and these were simplified beforehand.


    "No hurry, I have to adopt ninety-nine more children!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the dean and said slowly.

 Chapter 44： Establish Hope Primary School

    "Mr. Ye Hao, you may not know the regulations of our orphanage. There is a policy for adopting children here. A family can only..."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the dean was taken aback for a moment, and then explained.


    However, his words were not finished yet, Ye Hao directly interrupted his words, saying: "It is not easy to run an orphanage. I am willing to invest one million to help the orphanage improve living conditions."


    The dean was taken aback again, looked at him in surprise, and then roared angrily.


    "Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect you to be a child trafficker. I''m sorry, Ali, you can''t adopt it anymore. Our orphanage is responsible for these children. You''d better leave as soon as I call An Guan!"


    Ye Hao ignored him and said flatly, "I donated three million yuan to help the orphanage improve living conditions, and I am not a child trafficker!"


    The dean was taken aback again, the anger on his face faintly faded, and said: "This is not a question of money. We do have rules and regulations to implement. Can you ask what Mr. Ye is planning to adopt for so many children?"


    Ye Hao glanced at him and smiled contemptuously. Although the other party''s words were still rejection, he gave the topic for the next discussion, which clearly showed that the money was not enough!


    "I want to build a Hope Primary School so that those children over eight years of age who are not easily adopted in the orphanage can receive learning from where I am and master the ability to survive in the future!


    The establishment of Hope Primary School requires a large amount of funds, but the conditions in your orphanage are indeed a bit rudimentary. I am willing to invest 5 million to help the orphanage improve the conditions. If it doesn''t work, I will contact other orphanages. "


    As soon as his voice fell, the dean no longer had the slightest anger on his face, instead he was full of smiles, said.


    "It turns out that Mr. Ye is also a caring person. Since you want to establish Hope Primary School to help these children, our orphanage will definitely support you!"


    What he said was equivalent to agreeing to Ye Hao''s request, just playing an official tone.


    But he didn''t know that Ye Hao''s Hope Primary School was the real Hope Primary School. In less than half a year before the end, Independence Island would become a real hope!


    Ye Hao naturally wouldn''t tell him about these things. He nodded and said, "I will take Ali away tonight, and the remaining ninety-nine children, tomorrow I will come and pick them up too!"


    Ali will become his right-hand man in the future, and even Independence Island may be handed over to him in the future. The treatment is naturally different from other children!


    After the two discussed, they signed the relevant contract. Except for Ali, the other children were not adopted in the contract, but the welfare institute and Ye Hao cooperated in running schools, but the pair adopted Ye Hao to adopt the ninety-nine children. There is no impact.


    At this point, this matter is over.


    These one hundred children will all be sent to Independence Island, and they will be the first batch of Ye Hao''s subordinates.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t plan to come to the orphanage to adopt these children. One is that the goal is too big, and the other is that the related procedures are troublesome. It is far more convenient than going to the street to find the vagrants.


    But now the end may come early, so he has to make a change.


    It takes a lot of time to adopt a hundred vagrants on the street, and there may be disputes with some local triad forces, which will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Now time is not enough, and there is no time to deal with those troubles.


    I had to think of this method as a last resort.


    Spend a little more money, but can solve the problem quickly.


    Money is really not important to Ye Hao. After the doomsday comes, it will be paper, and these hundred children will be a big help for him at that time.


    Comparing the two, naturally there will be no reluctance.


    As soon as Ye Hao''s contract was signed, Ali was brought over after freshening up and put on clean clothes.


    Except for his face is still blue and purple, Alibi has a lot of energy before. Although his body is a little thin, it is full of explosive power. There is no extra fat on his body. In the old saying, it can be regarded as a bone surprise!


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction, and after another greeting, Ye Hao left the orphanage with Ali.


    One is twenty years old and the other is twelve. The two are really a bit like older brothers and younger brothers.


    After leaving the orphanage, Ye Hao took Ali directly to a restaurant, asked for a private room, and ordered a large table of dishes.


    Today, Ye Hao has been running around all day, eating a few roast chickens at noon, and now he has arrived at the restaurant again, his stomach groaning again.


    "Then... Brother Ye Hao, I... I can''t eat so much, no... don''t order so much!"


    Ali looked at the dishes on the table. Although the saliva was flowing down, his eyes were even brighter, but he still said timidly.


    Speaking of Ali is only twelve years old, which child is not greedy? Especially since he has lived in the orphanage for such a long time, he can''t remember how long he hasn''t seen so many delicious foods, and he may not be greedy.


    But today is the first time he gets along with Ye Hao. Naturally, he wants to be more sensible. After all, it doesn''t mean that after leaving the orphanage, there is no possibility of being sent back.


    Naturally, Ali did not want to return to the orphanage.


    "What do you want to eat yourself, I''ll start eating first!"


    Ye Hao glanced at him, threw the menu to him, and then went straight up.


    Ali was completely demented, and he was speechless for a while. Just now he thought that Ye Hao specially ordered so many delicious foods because of his existence. Only after hearing Ye Hao''s words did he realize that these were all given to Ye Hao. I ordered it myself, not counting his.


    Immediately Ali wanted to say something, but he hadn''t said his words yet, and he was surprised by Ye Hao''s terrifying taste.


    Ye Hao not only has the appetite for more than a dozen people, but also has the speed of a dozen people sweeping food!


    After all, in the doomsday, no one pushes a cup to change a cup when eating with you, all of them are grabbed directly, and if they are slow, they will be gone!


    After slowing down for a while, Ali swallowed his saliva, too lazy to order other things, picked up the bowls and chopsticks in front of him, and directly fought with Ye Hao.


    "Don''t grab it, brat. This is for me. Wouldn''t you order it yourself if you want to eat it?"


    Ye Hao roared while swallowing food frantically.


    "I''m a kid, okay? You are such a big person and rob a kid to eat, don''t you want to show your face?"


    Ali was not to be outdone, frantically rushing to eat all kinds of uneaten delicacies in front of him, and at the same time no longer pretending to be that good baby, he unceremoniously clamored with Ye Hao.


    Suddenly, there was noisy in the private room, saliva flew, and the two people ate the movement of more than a dozen people when they were eating.


    One big and one small two people, at this dinner table, are really a bit like brothers, unfettered, no big or small, happy!

 Chapter 45： The real reason for not being strong

    After a meal, the relationship between Ye Hao and Ali seemed to be much closer, at least it didn''t have the former restraint.


    Both of them were very full, especially Ali, whose stomach was already swollen, like a fully blown balloon, as if it would burst directly after a little poke.


    On the way back, Ye Hao bought some suitable clothes for Ali.


    Although Ali was very reluctant, there was always a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The two returned home, it was already more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    Ali still looked very energetic, Ye Hao asked him to choose a room, but he ignored him and left him to toss.


    In the doomsday, taking care of yourself is a lesson that must be learned. Ye Hao is already instilling some knowledge and living habits of doomsday survival in Ali.


    Ignoring Ali, Ye Hao went to the training room transformed from a garage and started his extreme training today.


    The Doomsday is like a mountain, always pressing on Ye Hao''s heart. No matter how much he prepares, he feels very insecure.


    Because the end is really cruel, the civilization created by human civilization for thousands of years completely collapsed in just a few months.


    The human beings at the top of the food chain seem to have become the global public enemy. Zombies want to kill people, mutant beasts want to kill people, mutated plants want to kill people, and the harsh environment will destroy mankind, and even humans themselves must destroy mankind!


    The so-called corpse mountain and blood sea is completely insufficient to describe the horror of the doomsday. It may be more appropriate to describe it with the human extinction plan.


    The doomsday is like a trial, judging the superior humanity, judging the scientific and technological civilization that mankind is proud of, and judging all things on this planet!


    "Brother Ye Hao, what are you doing? Are you training? Can you teach me?"


    Just as Ye Hao entered the extreme training mode, Ali, who had been tossing in his room, suddenly came to the training room.


    "Boom!!!"


    The dumbbell weighing 300 kilograms was thrown on the ground by Ye Hao, making a loud noise.


    "You want to learn? You can''t cry hard, you can''t cry tired, are you sure you want to learn?" Ye Hao glanced at him and said.


    "I''m not afraid of hardship or tiredness, I want to be strong, as strong as you!" Ali said with a resolute expression.


    "Hehe, as strong as me, then you have to see if you are qualified, one hundred push-ups, one hundred sit-ups, one hundred hard body upwards, one hundred bench presses, one hundred squats, and you can When you are done, I will teach you again!"


    Ye Hao said flatly.


    Ali was frightened. He was only twelve years old. It might be okay to have him do a hundred push-ups. Another hundred sit-ups are definitely beyond his limit. There are a hundred other things. It is impossible to complete.


    Just when he wanted to say something, Ye Hao looked at him with a contemptuous smile, ignored him, and raised a 400 kg dumbbell next to him and placed it on the bench press support frame.


    Ali was completely dumbfounded. He clearly remembered that when Ye Hao was working on a 300 kg dumbbell, his hands had already begun to tremble. Obviously his arm''s endurance had reached the limit, but now he just forced the 400 kg dumbbell. It was lifted up.


    As soon as the 400-kilogram dumbbell was lifted, Ye Hao''s handsome face turned dark red. Even Ali could see that Ye Hao had reached his limit.


    But Ye Hao didn''t stop, lying on the bench, his arms straightened, and tremblingly he raised the four hundred kilograms of dumbbells again!


    Then he directly started the bench press, and every time he went up and down, he would make a roar like a beast, and the green veins on his forehead were directly highlighted.


    It is never easy to stimulate the potential of the body. Without such extreme exercise, don''t think about developing your potential. It''s almost a joke!


    Standing on the side, Ali, who was dumbfounded, suddenly thought he understood something, went to the other side of the training room without saying a word, and started doing push-ups.


    "1, 2, 3, 4..."


    Without doing it, Ali counted it. When he counted fifty or so, his arms were already trembling violently, looking at the possibility of falling to the ground at any time, but he did not stop!


    When counting eighty or so, his body was already soaked with sweat, a small face was flushed, the small blue veins were prominent on his forehead, and the rough breath in his mouth, obviously he was about to be unable to support it. Living!


    But his expression was still very stubborn, gritted his teeth, and continued to do push-ups again and again.


    When counting the 90s, every time he did it, he would stay there for a long, long time, and big beads of sweat kept dripping on the ground.


    Doing a hundred push-ups in a row is easy to say, but if you really do it, you will realize how difficult it is. The back of your arms is completely different from your own.


    Not to mention a twelve-year-old child, now Ali is all supported by a single thought!


    Every time he went down and held up again, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    At this moment, his eyes suddenly turned red, flushed red, and his breath became heavier, a beast-like roar came from his throat, and then he hardened his trembling body and gave a hundred push-ups to finished.


    "boom!!!"


    After completing a hundred push-ups, Ali fell directly to the ground, making a muffled sound of his body touching the ground, lying on the ground with no movement.


    Ye Hao ignored him. At this time, he had done eight sets of 400 kg bench presses, each set of 20, and then he picked up 600 kg dumbbell bars and began to do squats.


    If you want to become stronger in the doomsday, you can only rely on your own hard work. If you don''t work hard, you don''t have a backing, and you all die within half a year!


    For the twelve-year-old Ali, his training intensity is indeed very high, but I am sorry that the doomsday does not distinguish between ages, young and old, and eliminates most of them. Only a few people are left, and they continue to be in the doomsday. Struggle to survive!


    Being young is never a reason for being weak!


    Refusing to squeeze yourself desperately is the real reason for not being strong!


    At this moment, Ali, who was lying on the ground, suddenly moved his fingers, and then he supported the ground with his hands on the ground, knelt on one knee, and gradually stood up, the blood-red color in his eyes became more intense!

 Chapter 46： First madman

    Ali, who stood up from the ground again, had a noticeable change in the aura exuding from his body, and an extremely crazy mood filled his eyes.


    Ye Hao became stronger by gritting his teeth and desperately, while Ali became stronger by craziness.


    I saw Ali, who stood up from the ground, lying on the sit-up chair without any pause, and started doing sit-ups quickly.


    Just like the push-ups just now, when he reached fifty or sixty, his physical strength was a little weak, and the speed of sit-ups gradually became very slow, but he kept insisting, until the end, he could only do one in a minute. Sit-ups!


    After completing a hundred sit-ups, Ali came to the horizontal bar, like a beast, madly doing hard upwards.


    Soon, the phenomenon of exhaustion reappeared. He hung on the horizontal bar and couldn''t put his chin over the horizontal bar for a long time!


    "what!!!"


    A hoarse roar erupted from him again, his body seemed to have broken through a certain limit, and he started to move up hard against biological common sense.


    With this inexplicable force, he even allowed him to do a hundred remaining pull-ups in one go.


    Then came a hundred bench presses and a hundred squats.


    Ali is like a crazy little lion, his body''s potential is constantly being stimulated.


    "what!!!!!"


    In the end, with the last roar, coming from his young body, the last one hundred squats were finally done by him!


    As a result, he also lay on the ground and could not stand up anymore!


    Ye Hao, who was on the side, still ignored him, still sitting in his extreme training, roars from his throat, resounding throughout the training room!


    In the doomsday, when you get tired, you must stand up by yourself. When others come to help you, it may be the time to kill you!


    "Ah! Teach me to train!!"


    Ali, who was lying on the ground, tried more than a dozen times, but still couldn''t stand up. Finally, he crawled towards Ye Hao''s direction!


    "boom!!"


    Ye Hao threw the two-hundred-kilogram dumbbells on the ground in both hands, glanced at Ali, who was lying on the ground with blood red eyes, and roared.


    "Call me a woolen thread, let you do 100 for each item, do you just finish the 100 before you do other items? Are you stupid? You can''t do fifty for each item, and then each item Do fifty projects?"


    Ali was dumbfounded again, the blood red in his eyes quickly faded, as if thinking about what Ye Hao said just now, and found that he really seemed to be a bit dead!


    Then a violent anger spurted out of my heart, and he also yelled at Ye Hao: "Why didn''t you say it earlier???"


    "puff!"


    Suddenly Ye Hao, who had always been indifferent, let out a laugh.


    Divide it twice, or divide it three times, four times, five times. The task he gave last night will do, but Ali can do it all at once. This is the most tiring, and it is also the most effective way to squeeze the body''s potential.


    Ali persisted, and Ye Hao obviously felt that his aura became stronger. After he had rested, he would not be so strenuous to do the same thing just now.


    "You little lunatic, stand up by yourself and go to the medicinal bath with me!" Ye Hao shook him, and left here alone.


    In the bathroom, Ye Hao was still sitting in the big bathtub, with various medicinal materials soaked in it.


    Not far from him, Ali was sitting in a huge bucket, which was also soaked in various medicinal materials.


    At this time, Ali stared at Ye Hao with an extremely bad face, and he looked like he had been abused.


    Obviously he didn''t like his huge bucket very much, and wanted to have a big bathtub as spacious and high-end as Ye Hao!


    "Don''t look, labor and capital don''t owe you, don''t you want to practice? It''s good, I only read the formula once!" Ye Hao pouted Ali''s mouth with a smile and cursed.


    Then he told Ali the formulas for practicing the mind and how to practice. As for how much Ali could comprehend and how much he could master, he didn''t care about everything else, and began to practice the mind.


    Ali frowned and thought about it for a long time but didn''t understand what Ye Hao was saying. In the end, he didn''t bother to think about it, so he just learned Ye Hao''s appearance and began to train his mind for the first time.


    The master leads the door, and the practice depends on the individual.


    Everyone has the same method of practicing the mind, but there are some differences in the things they can comprehend.


    For example, what Ye Hao comprehends is power, but Ali, the madman in the doomsday at that time, can breathe out fire!


    Whether it is comprehension of power or breathing fire, there is no absolute strength better than weakness.


    The strength is strong enough to drop ten times in one force, whether it is a fire-breathing or a water-spraying, the same blood-spraying in a punch!


    So it seems that Spitfire might be awesome, it''s a kind of ability, but it''s just a kind of ability to kill the enemy in different ways, as long as it can successfully kill the opponent!


    An hour later, Ye Hao, who was in a state of training his mind, opened his eyes and glanced at Ali who was sitting cross-legged in the bucket.


    At this moment, he had closed his eyes tightly, as if he had entered another world. Ye Hao knew that he had entered concentration.


    As long as it is not life-threatening, he will not wake up.


    Ye Hao got up from the bathtub, took out a small packet of powder made from 50-year-old ginseng goblin, hesitated, poured a tenth of Ali''s bucket, and poured the rest into his bathtub.


    Goblin powder is very precious. Ye Hao has only fifty copies of such a small bag. Seven or eight copies have been used up before, and there is not much left.


    Originally, he didn''t want to use it for Ali, but if he could have the help of genius earth treasures like goblin powder for his first practice, the benefits would be relatively large.


    With the help of the goblin powder, the damage caused to the body by breaking through the limit of the body will greatly accelerate the repair speed, and at the same time, it can also play a certain role in building the foundation.


    In addition, Ye Hao now needs Ali to get stronger quickly, and all Ali can help him manage the Independence Island and help him train the remaining 99 children.


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao is so good to Ali, because Ali is useful to him. Otherwise, let alone the precious goblin powder, even the medicated bath will not necessarily give Ali.


    After all, in the doomsday, if you want to own anything, you have to trade your life for it!


    And Ye Hao had earned all these things by himself now, and had just given it to others for no reason and no reason!


    But these Ali didn''t know, he was still a child after all, and after a day of getting along, he gradually regarded Ye Hao as his only relative!


    In the future, Ali will indeed become Ye Hao''s right-hand man, he is the number one madman under his command, loyal and loyal!

 Chapter 47： The first batch of indigenous residents of Independence Island

    In practice, there is no time.


    When Ye Hao opened his eyes again, a round of warm sun had already risen.


    Ye Hao stood up from the bathtub. The originally black bathtub had now become water-like, and the essence in it had been completely absorbed by him.


    Stretching slightly, a crackling sound came from his body.


    "Huh? A breakthrough?"


    Ye Hao suddenly raised his brows slightly and found that his physical fitness was stronger than before.


    "The spiritual matter in the air has increased?"


    After some comparisons, Ye Hao discovered that his breakthrough was not only aided by goblin powder and other medicines, but also because the spiritual matter in the air has increased a lot now than before.


    Take the spiritual matter in the air at the end of the day as 1 for comparison. Before the meteor shower appeared, the spiritual matter in the air was only 0.01. After the meteor shower yesterday, the spiritual matter in the air surged to 0.1, and the concentration increased by nearly ten times!


    "Does that mean that when the spiritual matter in the air is close to 1, it is the end of the day?"


    Ye Hao frowned, thinking that it was very possible.


    This is a major discovery, which can give him an early warning, so that it will not appear too rushed when the end is coming.


    "Brother Ye Hao, is the training finished?"


    Suddenly, Ali, who was in the state of training his mind, woke up and stared at Ye Hao beside him. There was some confusion in his eyes. Obviously, he hadn''t fully grasped the state of training mind.


    However, it seems that Ali''s spirit is much stronger than yesterday, at least he no longer feels tired.


    "No, let''s make a hundred more of that set yesterday!" Ye Hao gave him a white look and said.


    "Oh!" Ali was a little reluctant, but he didn''t know why, he finally agreed, as if he didn''t want Ye Hao to be angry.


    One hundred push-ups, done in one breath, the face is not red, the heart is not beating!


    After a hundred sit-ups, a hundred pull-ups, a hundred bench presses, and a hundred squats, Ali finally showed a tired look!


    "Brother Ye Hao, I...I just finished all of those in one breath!!" Ali said in an incredible way, as if he was dreaming.


    After all, those five projects yesterday almost killed him.


    Compared with yesterday, it is easy for him to do these five sets of projects now!


    "Well, congratulations on entering the next stage. Each group will do a thousand!" Ye Hao glanced at him, nodded and said.


    "Huh???" Ali was completely shocked.


    "Ah what? Don''t practice if you don''t want to become stronger!" Ye Hao said directly, not used to his stinking problems.


    "I practice, I practice, I practice now!" Ali was scared, worried that Ye Hao would not teach him in the future, so he would just get down and do another thousand of those five sets of events.


    "Don''t practice, let''s go out for breakfast. There are still many things to do today!" Ye Hao stopped him.


    Today he does have a lot of things to deal with, such as the food and housing problems of a hundred children, and the later training plan.


    They were not Ali, Ye Hao couldn''t possibly teach them that way, and they couldn''t bear it either.


    At the same time, it is impossible for Ye Hao to provide those precious medicinal materials to all the children. In his opinion, it would be good to be able to provide them with the medicines that Mr. Hong got there!


    And he didn''t want to focus on training all of the hundred people, he just selected some talented children from it, and then focused on training.


    After all, not everyone can survive in the doomsday. What Ye Hao needs is the strong among them, who can still become the strong after the doomsday comes!


    Only such a person can become his future helper!


    This is a very cumbersome set of things, but the Doomsday did not give Ye Hao time to slowly explore. He can only use the fastest speed, but not necessarily the best plan to deal with these things.


    "Boss, double more than usual!"


    Bringing Ali to the frequently visited breakfast shop, Ye Hao ordered a table full of breakfast.


    "Hehe, young people have a lot of appetite!"


    Ye Hao often comes to this restaurant to eat, the boss already knows him, after all, Ye Hao''s terrifying appetite, it''s impossible not to attract people''s attention.


    Not long afterwards, the fried dough sticks, soy milk, hemp garden, and glutinous rice noodles were all brought up, and a table was piled up in the hearty morning.


    Ali had already seen Ye Hao''s appetite. Although his small face was a little embarrassed, he was not as shocked as yesterday.


    Then one big and one small crazily swept the food on the table under the weird gazes of the people around.


    Sure enough, as his strength improved, Ye Hao''s appetite increased again, and now he was able to eat fifteen people.


    Ali''s appetite has also increased, almost catching up with the appetite of two adults.


    After a full meal, Ye Hao took Ali to the wild survival store.


    It is obviously impractical to build a house on Independence Island in a short period of time. When the house is built, the end is basically coming.


    So Ye Hao chose a simple and convenient way, the tent!


    Surviving tents in the doomsday is obviously not good, it can''t stop the zombies and mutant beasts in the slightest, but now the doomsday has not come, there is no threat in this regard.


    A hundred children around ten years old don''t need many tents, and they don''t cost much.


    In addition, Ye Hao also bought a hundred large wooden barrels, which can be used by them in the medicinal bath.


    Then I went to buy some daily necessities and the like, and after a while, it was noon.


    After eating, Ye Hao rented a bus and drove directly to the Angel Hall Welfare Institute with Ali.


    The dean had already prepared ninety-nine children here. Ye Hao talked with the dean, took a few more so-called family portraits, and left with a hundred children to the port.


    The ship had already been prepared, and the goods that Ye Hao bought in the morning had been loaded into the ship by the workers at the dock. Sitting on the ship, the group of people marched toward the Independence Island mightily.


    The crew looked at Ye Hao and they had tents, many survival tools in the wild, and so many children. They thought Ye Hao and the others were going to camp in the wild, and they didn''t ask much.


    In this world, money may not be able to grind the spirit, but it can definitely make people shut up.


    After these crew members sent Ye Hao to the place, they left directly, and Ye Hao took a hundred children and entered the Independence Island surrounded by the sea!


    These 100 people will be the first batch of indigenous residents of Independence Island.

 Chapter 48： Start training

    "Listen well, I will only say it once, carry your own salutes, and follow me. Those who are left behind will keep up with me. I will not come back and look for those who can¡¯t keep up. If I can¡¯t find the team, I can only stay here. The island destroys itself!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the group of ten-year-old children in front of him, and said coldly.


    These children, the youngest eight years old and the eldest thirteen years old, are the first time they have gone out of such a long way, and it is the first time they have come to Independence Island.


    Many of them thought they would really go to a Hope Primary School with a brand-new classroom, beautiful teachers, swings, and seesaws. Everything was just like what was shown on TV.


    But now they heard Ye Hao''s words, suddenly a little dumbfounded, as if the Hope Primary School is very different from the Hope Primary School they imagined!


    However, all of the 100 children were a little afraid of Ye Hao. Even Ali, who had been with Ye Hao for a day, was a little afraid of him at this time. In addition, he was a little embarrassed when he was in an unfamiliar environment.


    A hundred children lined up in a long line. The younger ones walked forward and the older ones walked behind, all closely following Ye Hao.


    Many children have tears in their eyes, but they dare not really cry for fear of causing Ye Hao''s dissatisfaction.


    Ye Hao lowered his speed a lot, a little bit slower than adults, and a bit faster than children around ten years old, so that the children behind him need to spend all their attention on the road, or they will fall behind.


    Children around ten years old are the most playful age. If he doesn''t do this, many children will be distracted to do other things, and they may really get lost.


    After all, Ye Hao had only one person, and it would be very troublesome to take care of a hundred children, so he came up with this method. So far, the effect is not bad, and no child is left behind.


    Of course, if someone really left behind, Ye Hao would really ignore them and leave with the rest of the children.


    He didn''t want these children to give him retirement, but he needed them to become an armed department, an armed department exclusively for his brother!


    Therefore, he must establish prestige in front of all the children, speak once, never repent, and say that he must do it.


    And children who can''t complete such a simple task, no matter what the reason is, there is no need to train them anymore, because they are also the first group of people to die in the end of the day.


    The doomsday is ruthless, and will never give anyone another chance, let alone distinguish between men and women, young and old!


    Moreover, zombies bite people, regardless of age or sex. Once bitten, they must die!


    Now that I can¡¯t keep up with walking, I¡¯m bound to be the first person to be killed by a zombie, and Ye Hao is not interested in wasting time and experience on these people!


    After walking for an hour in a row, Ye Hao took them to a relatively flat area. The 100 children were out of breath except for a few such as Ali.


    The relatively younger children who had walked at the front of the team had fallen to the end of the team at this time, but none of them were left behind, and they all followed.


    At this point, the first task is that they have passed the level, which means that they have temporarily saved their lives!


    "Now I teach you to set up tents. I only teach it once. If you don''t learn it, you can ask other people, but it''s your own business whether they want to teach you or not!"


    Ye Hao''s expression was still extremely cold, and he didn''t feel the slightest joy for them to complete the first task.


    Hearing his words, the rest of the children''s minds that were just about to relax, raised them again, all staring at Ye Hao unblinking.


    Intuition told them that Ye Hao seemed to really say that he would do it!


    It is actually not difficult to set up a tent. Two crossed iron rods pass through the fixed net of the tent, and then they can be propped up. Ye Hao didn''t use other people''s help. It took a little more than a minute to support the tent.


    It took so much time because he had never set up a tent before. After all, the tent was useless in the end.


    However, it is not a problem to shield these children from the wind and rain, and it is also the most convenient way now!


    "You now have ten minutes to set up a tent!" Ye Hao said flatly.


    In ten minutes, relative to these children, as long as they are not too stupid, most of them can be built after serious study just now. Of course, there are some problems, for example, they may not have enough strength.


    However, Ye Hao still won''t help, because these children can solve this problem in many ways, such as helping each other in a group, or becoming a strong brother for help!


    If you want to survive in the doomsday, you need not only strong strength, but also brainstorming. In the doomsday, things that the strong die at the hands of the weak often happen!


    Now Ye Hao is just imitating a simple environment of doomsday survival to train them.


    As soon as his words fell, a group of children all began to take action, and started to build tents according to the steps he had just done.


    But soon they discovered the problem inside. Their arms were not as long as Ye Hao, they grabbed the ends of the iron pillars without hair, and they were not strong enough to bend the two iron pillars!


    Some children turned red in anxiously, some children frowned and tried to find a way, some children cried directly, hoping that through this method, they deceived others'' sympathy and help.


    Ye Hao had been watching them with cold eyes, and had no idea of ??going forward to help.


    Among these 100 people, he would really spend time and medicinal materials to cultivate, he estimated that it would be around three to five.


    The rest will become ordinary residents here and need to engage in various labor in exchange for the chance to continue to survive.


    Such as planting vegetables, planting land, and even letting them grow various medicinal materials in the future.


    In the doomsday, various creatures have undergone mutation, or evolution.


    Animals have become stronger and more fierce and brutal.


    The medicinal properties of all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures have also increased exponentially. There are some century-old medicines that have a tendency to evolve into the medicinal materials in myths and legends.


    For example, before his rebirth, Ye Hao had the privilege of seeing a medicinal plant that could run on the ground, and it looked like it had become a refined millennium ginseng.


    He had chased it out for a while, but the quick-break was nowhere near as fast as the refined ginseng, and he vaguely saw that the ginseng seemed to have mastered the escape technique and was able to penetrate underground.


    When he was stunned, a large number of people rushed in from all directions. Among them were two Innate Martial Artists. They stepped forward and were hundreds of meters away. It was a bit like shrinking into an inch, disillusioning step by step.


    That was also the first time he had witnessed the demeanor of the innate warriors with his own eyes. It would be no exaggeration to call them land gods!


    Ye Hao naturally valued the medicinal materials that these characters must crazily pursue. He had no choice before rebirth, but now that he was reborn, he naturally had to prepare for this aspect of things.


    As long as he encounters such a century-old medicine, whether he can continue to grow or not, he will get it at any cost.


    But this kind of thing still depends on chance, a century-old medicine is not available.


    But some other preparations can be done first.


    For example, for these children now, it is not easy for them to become qualified doomsday residents!


    Because wanting to survive in the doomsday is the biggest problem, whether for the strong or the weak, it is equally difficult!

 Chapter 49： Instinct

    Ye Hao''s eyes kept sweeping over the group of eight to thirteen-year-old children in front of him, frowning as he watched them staring at the tent in front of him one by one.


    The children who had hoped to get help through crying saw that no one was taking care of them. Ye Hao didn''t even look at them, so he stopped crying and started to think of ways.


    Building tents is the first ability these children must master, because they will live in tents for a long time in the future.


    This situation of trying to find a solution lasted for a while, and finally someone started to think of a solution.


    The first one is Ali. After yesterday''s training, his strength has been greatly enhanced. At least bending the hollow steel pipe that supports the tent is not a problem for him.


    The only thing that frustrated him was that his arms were not long enough, but the problem was quickly resolved.


    I saw that he took the tent and walked to a big tree. He put one end of the hollow steel pipe on the bottom of the tree, holding the other end of the hollow steel pipe in his hand, and then moved closer to the middle. Soon his tent was set up. The first one out of a hundred children has been built.


    When the other children saw Ali successfully set up a tent, they followed suit, but their strength was much worse than that of Ali.


    Most of the children failed. Knowing that this did not suit them, they began to think of other methods. Only a few older children with a little brute force spent a lot of effort to finally use this method to The tent was set up, but they were all out of breath.


    The rest of the children, being smarter, have thought of cooperating with each other. They grabbed the two ends of the tent and supported the tent.


    There are also some opportunistic children who have found Ali and the other children who have already been built, hoping that they can help themselves.


    Ali is withdrawn. Although he has the ability to help these people, he didn''t do anything.


    Only two children with a little kind heart nodded their heads and agreed to help them. At the same time, they looked at Ali and other people who were unwilling to help these children.


    Obviously they are blaming them for not knowing how to help others. Everyone is responsible.


    A few children walked around in embarrassment, but there were also a few children who looked at them coldly, like Ali, in a posture that they had to do something when they didn''t agree with each other.


    After getting along with Ye Hao yesterday, Ali understood that there were deep-seated reasons for Ye Hao''s many things. He didn''t understand some of them, but he chose to believe in Ye Hao.


    So since Ye Hao didn''t let him help, he didn''t help.


    For these, Ye Hao saw everything in his eyes, there was no so-called good or bad, or right or wrong.


    Those who help other children can be respected by those children, and those who choose not to help can preserve their strength and deal with the next tasks and challenges at any time.


    However, in the doomsday, people who often choose to preserve their strength live the longest!


    Because the human mind is the most complicated thing, when you give help to others, you may gain something in return, or it may be a cut in the back!


    Soon, ten minutes is over. More than 50 of the 100 children have already set up tents, and about 20 are about to be set up. The remaining children are in the process of setting up or are still waiting for help from others. .


    "Time is up, stop everything in your hands, come back to the bank with me, go and carry your barrels back!" After speaking, Ye Hao ignored the others and walked directly to the bank.


    Ali and other quick-reacting children immediately followed.


    Some of the children who were building were dumbfounded. They didn''t know whether to immediately put down the tent they were building, or immediately go with Ye Hao.


    Some children wanted to say something, but when Ye Hao and Ben ignored them, they cried out in a hurry!


    In the end, more than 80 children followed.


    When Ye Hao and the others carried the barrels back from the shore, some of the dozen or so children stood there at a loss, some were crying loudly, and some continued to finish the tent erection.


    However, they are already in the ranks of elimination in Ye Hao, at least they have no chance to enjoy the medicated bath!


    "Next, go hunting. There are pheasants, hares, and many edible plants on the island. You can eat whatever you find. If you don''t find anything, you will be hungry today!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao ignored the others, turned around and entered the forest on the island, and started hunting.


    Ali waited for the sharp-eyed children to follow quickly, and they understood that on this island, only by following Ye Hao''s footsteps can they survive!


    Some of the remaining children are still in a daze. They have never cooked their own food before. In the orphanage, at most they are fighting for some candy and other things, but now they are asked to find something to eat by themselves. They are completely Dumbfounded.


    Some children were crying directly there. They felt the greatest grievance and fear they were born with, and yelled to go back to the orphanage.


    But they are now in the center of the island, surrounded by dense forests. When they came just now, they all followed Ye Hao closely. They didn''t bother to remember the way, and now they couldn''t find the way to the beach.


    And even if they were lucky enough to return to the sea, they were on an island surrounded by the sea. They couldn''t swim to the shore with their physical strength. At the same time, they were more likely to lose their way in the sea, and there were more dangers. Leaving the island would mean death.


    Ye Hao even ignored them. The people waiting for rescue in the doomsday will always be the fastest dead group. Only those who struggle to survive can continue to survive.


    If these children really refuse to act, even if they die Ye Hao will not feel the slightest discomfort, because they will have to die after the doomsday comes, and now it''s only half a year early, and they can even avoid facing the terrifying horror. The doomsday, perhaps speaking of it is a kind of luck!


    He believes that some of these children will indeed die, but most of them will survive, because human beings struggle to survive is an innate instinct, regardless of age!


    And this instinct will prompt them to stimulate the huge potential in the body, but they have not yet pushed that limit.


    When the first child dies in front of them, they will truly understand this truth, and they will also have a stronger desire to survive.


    And that is the real start of training!

 Chapter 50： Come here if you are not afraid of death! ! !

    Hunting is not too easy for Ye Hao, a person who has returned from the last days. After a while, three pheasants and two hares were caught in his hands.


    Ali and the others who followed him were all dumbfounded. Ye Hao moved quickly and grasped the timing very well. Facing Ye Hao, it was as if those wild animals were standing there waiting to be caught.


    Ye Hao glanced at the children behind him, ignored them, walked to a pond, and started to deal with the food on his own.


    Some children saw that Ye Hao had caught so many pheasants and hares, and thought they would have their share, and they all followed him eagerly, hoping that when Ye Hao was full, they would be able to reward them with something to eat.


    Ali, who had seen Ye Hao''s appetite, completely sneered at this idea, let alone only three pheasants, two hares, it was doubled, Ye Hao could eat them all.


    As for the food I want to distribute from Ye Hao, I am afraid that I have a lot of thoughts. Without grabbing, it is impossible to get any food from Ye Hao.


    Now these little kids are all afraid of Ye Hao''s failure, let them grab food from Ye Hao? Picking up a few bear gall from them, I''m afraid I can''t afford that kind of thought.


    Moreover, Ali found that Ye Hao today is a little different from what he treated him yesterday. Yesterday maybe Ye Hao regarded him as a child, but today Ye Hao has regarded him as a soldier, one who needs to struggle to survive by himself. Soldiers!


    Therefore, Ali did not stay too much, and rushed directly into the forest, looking for food.


    He knows very well that there are few hunters now, and he thinks that the probability of successful hunting will be much higher.


    After the hunter hides, the difficulty of hunting will naturally increase. At the same time, be careful that other people will **** their food.


    Wanting to understand this, Ali immediately followed the appearance of Ye Hao just now and started hunting for food.


    Soon Ali discovered that it seemed that Ye Hao was easy to hunt those animals, but it was extremely difficult to actually operate it.


    For example, a little noise when approaching a prey is likely to startle the prey and scare it away.


    Or the timing of the capture is wrong, and the action is not swift enough to successfully capture the prey.


    After several attempts, Ali fell several times, his body was covered with mud and dead leaves, and his clothes were scratched in many places, and in the end he didn''t even touch a chicken feather.


    But Ali did not choose to give up, or in his lunatic Ali''s dictionary, he did not give up two words.


    All kinds of chickens and rabbits jumping in the jungle for a time, and Ali Na''s embarrassed figure.


    On the other side, Ye Hao had already eaten three pheasants and two hares, and the children who watched him in front of a group of eyes cleaned, even the bones were bitten into scum.


    The greedy saliva of a group of children ran all over the ground, but no one dared to come forward and grab a piece of food from Ye Hao.


    Several loli, who relied on their small and lovely loli, boldly approached Ye Hao and asked Ye Hao to give them some food, even if it was bones, but Ye Hao glared back at him and almost fell directly to the ground. Immediately feeling wronged, Ewha cried with rain.


    However, Ye Hao didn¡¯t get the slightest pity and cherishment in exchange for Ye Hao. He ate everything in front of them, and finally hiccuped comfortably. Nothing like other adults would wait for chicken legs and chicken wings. The food left to them.


    After a group of children cried or begged to see that there was no effect at all, they stared at Ye Hao resentfully for a while, then turned around and entered the forest and started hunting.


    Just now when they watched Ye Hao eat those delicacies, their stomachs had been groaning for a long time, and now their eyes were a little greenish, and they started hunting wildly when they entered the forest.


    But even though they exhausted all their strength, they couldn''t catch a prey. Instead, they all fell with swollen noses and swollen noses.


    At this moment, Ali, who had gone hunting earlier, brought a pheasant and a hare over.


    For a while, a group of children had green light in their eyes, and a fierce look appeared on their immature faces.


    For Ye Hao, they were in awe and did not dare to do anything excessive, but when faced with Ali, who was about the same size as them, they would naturally not have such thoughts.


    Ali, who had successfully hunted two prey, was very excited, but when he saw the group of people in front of him blocking his way, the expression on his face gradually dimmed.


    The eyes of the group of people were so familiar to him. In the orphanage, they were robbing sweets from well-wishers, they were just this expression, but now they are a bit more hideous.


    He glanced sideways at Ye Hao, who was sitting on the sidelines watching the play, and found that he hadn''t come to persuade him at all, and immediately Ali understood that it would be impossible to be kind this time!


    I saw him slammed two heavily injured prey to the ground, and then stepped forward, looking at the group of children about his age, and roared.


    "Come on! Come here if you are not afraid of death!!!"


    If Ye Hao yelled like this, they would definitely be scared back, but if they were replaced by an Ali who was about the same size as them, they might be scared when they were so hungry.


    They would glance at Ye Hao and see that he hadn''t stopped him at all. The fierce color in his eyes immediately burst out.


    And this is doomed to a tragedy!

 Chapter 51： Ali Liwei

    There were twelve children blocking Ali¡¯s path, and no matter their age or body shape, they were not weaker than Ali. At this time, they were already extremely hungry. When Ali yelled out those words, they Not only was there no fear, but like a pack of hungry wolves, he rushed over!


    Ye Hao, who was sitting aside, looked at them coldly.


    For this one, they have to fight.


    The first is to tell them the law of survival in the last days, food is life, you need to fight for it, and you need to defend it with life!


    The second is to let Ali Liwei choose the leader of Independence Island!


    Of course this is what Ye Hao thinks. Whether Ali can build his prestige depends on his next performance. If he can beat all these people to the ground and keep his food, he will naturally be able to build his prestige.


    And he will also let Ali become the leader of this group of people at that time, let them obey orders and let Ali resolve any dissatisfaction!


    Relatively speaking, Ye Hao is more willing to let Ali become the leader of this group. After all, he has seen the potential of the madman Ali, and his future achievements are not low.


    That¡¯s why he brought Ali back home on purpose. Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, he taught Ali some things through actions. He even added a little goblin powder to Ali¡¯s medicated bath to help Ali improve his strength. Make a good preparation for Ali to become the boss of Independence Island.


    But all these are just his early arrangements. Whether Ali can really become the boss of Independence Island, it still depends on whether he can lay down the twelve children and successfully save his food!


    If you want to become the boss, you must have convincing strength, and the best way to test your strength is to actually fight. If you win and win, you will naturally prove your strength.


    Of course, if there are other children who can let Ali give to the ground, Ye Hao will be happier, indicating that the child''s potential is stronger and his future achievements will definitely not be low.


    Ye Hao was watching them with interest, Ali and the twelve children had already scrambled together.


    After yesterday''s extreme training and the nourishment of the medicated bath, Ali''s strength has increased a lot.


    A punch directly knocked the first boy to the ground, and then flew out again, kicking a twelve-year-old child into the air, knocking down two or three children along the way.


    However, in terms of numbers, Ali is still on the absolutely weak side.


    There were twelve people rushing over, three of them were brought down by him just now, and all nine under him rushed towards him.


    Countless fists and feet directly greeted Ali''s body.


    Two fists were hard to beat with four hands. What''s more, he was still besieged by nearly ten people. Ali blocked some of his fists, but still many fists fell on him, making a muffled sound.


    Usually these children may not be so crazy, and they will not be too ruthless, but they have been suffocated for too long today, and the various negative emotions in their hearts have been unable to vent, coupled with the incomparable hunger now, their eyes have already appeared. With the green light of human beings, naturally there will be no more reservations when you start, and you will feel the flesh!


    You should know that real group fights are not like on TV, one by one sent up to fight, but they will all approach at the same time, and greet each other together.


    Ali was indeed fierce. He ignored the fists and feet he put on him, and directly rushed to the strongest child on the opposite side, pressing him with a violent hammer.


    Soon the children under him lost the ability to move, and Ali was kicked all over by the other children. He was also punched several times in his face, and blood was spilled between his mouth and nose.


    The current situation is very unfavorable for him. Even if he can bear the attacks of other people and fight a few children, in the end he will have to be beaten to the ground by the other children, and the food from the hunt will be snatched away. Still suffering from the pain!


    "Roar!!!!"


    Suddenly, a roar like a beast came from Ali''s throat, and his eyes had completely turned blood red.


    Then I saw Ali pounced on the other children like crazy, and the power of his whole body burst out in an instant. With every punch he slammed, someone would fall, and at the same time he would get a few feet.


    But those fists didn''t seem to have any effect on him, and they couldn''t affect his actions at all.


    I saw him running rampant in the siege of the remaining children, like an angry lion.


    The screams continued to be heard for a while, all of them were those of the children.


    The crazy Ali hit people, his whole body turned into a weapon, fist bombardment, nails buckled large pieces of flesh and blood, his head hit like a heavy hammer, his elbows, feet, knees, etc., all turned into attacks from him. The enemy''s weapon!


    For a while, the children who had attacked Ali frantically were all frightened. They had never seen such a desperate person, not wanting their own lives or letting others survive.


    Immediately there were a few children who wanted to run, but they had already attacked Ali just now, and they ran nowhere, and this run was doomed to their failure!


    The crazy Ali chased him up in two steps, rushing on them with a slam hammer and grabbing.


    Immediately, a group of children all lay down on the ground with blood stabbing and harp, making painful sounds and faint crying.


    Served, they were completely defeated by Ali!


    In the end, only Ali stood there, and all the others fell to the ground.


    In fact, Ali had suffered more injuries than they had suffered, and he walked a little wobbly, but he resisted and won the final victory.


    When the other children saw the situation here, especially when they looked at Ali, they all shone with a look of fear. Obviously Ali succeeded in Liwei today, and the other children were afraid of him!


    Ye Hao, who had been watching from the side, didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, he didn''t feel the slightest joy for Ali''s victory, let alone the slightest surprise.


    This is what he expected, and even Ali''s performance today has not reached the level he expected.


    Compared with the madman Ali in the doomsday period, the current Ali is far worse, whether it is crazy or cruel.


    There is no such kind of cruelty that once shot, it will run to death!


    But this is not to blame him. Now that the end has not come, killing is still an unacceptable thing for many people. Ali''s performance is already pretty good!


    "From now on, Ali will be your leader. If you don''t accept it, go and fight. Use whatever method you like. Whoever beats him will be the new leader!"


    Ye Hao stood up lazily from the ground, ignoring the children lying on the ground, nor the injured Ali, after saying this, he turned around and left without looking at them again!

 Chapter 52： But you have to live for two years!

    An hour later, some children hunted a few wild animals through mutual cooperation, some children found some wild fruits, and most children did not find food.


    When they gathered around the tent, the first large-scale battle broke out.


    Many people¡¯s food was robbed, and a small number of people defended their food.


    But no one dared to grab Ali''s food anymore.


    Ali did not pay attention to them either. Those people were fighting there, while he watched with cold eyes like Ye Hao before, and at the same time enjoyed the food he hunted.


    At this time, Ali still didn''t understand why Ye Hao wanted to do this, and even for the first time felt that Ye Hao might be a bad person, letting their children kill each other here.


    At the same time, he also had some complaints, Ye Hao was too cold and ruthless, and even completely ignored his life and death!


    But he didn''t ask Ye Hao the reason for doing this. After getting along yesterday, he knew that even if he asked, he would not get an answer.


    And he found that Ye Hao always likes to let him feel and understand on his own, instead of making empty explanations.


    This approach is cruel, so cruel that they need the price of blood to understand it!


    All of this was seen in Ye Hao''s eyes. Perhaps many people would say that he was cold-blooded, but he would ignore it.


    Because only in this way can the minds of these children grow up quickly and enable them to learn the ability to survive before the end.


    "Ali, give you two minutes for everyone to gather!" Ye Hao said lightly, his voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted to Ali''s ears.


    Hearing what he said, Ali''s whole body was instantly excited, as if a spring ejected from the ground, he gave Ye Hao a cold look, and then rushed directly to those who were eating or fighting.


    "set!!!!"


    When he rushed to these children about his age, Ali screamed.


    A group of children froze for a moment, and then some timid children obeyed his orders, but most of the children ignored him and continued to do their own things.


    Seeing this, Ali did not repeat the pale words anymore, and his eyes turned blood red, rushing to the children who were sitting there still like crazy.


    Seeing him like this, some scared children ran away, and a large number of children stared at him sternly, meaning that they would do something if they didn''t agree, and they didn''t give in at all.


    Just now, the scene where Ali lay down on the twelve people alone, not everyone saw it, but after hearing people talk about it, he also knew that Ye Hao made him the leader of their group of children.


    However, there are many people who disagree with him, such as those who do not obey his command now.


    What about these people? One word, hit!


    Hit till it''s served!


    "boom!!!"


    Like an angry lion, Ali directly rushed to the children who refused to obey him. As soon as he met his face, he fell on the ground with three sturdy boys.


    Then he rushed to other people without stopping, and there was noisy noise immediately, and the cry of pain came out.


    This time, Ali went to war alone against twenty people, and he hated the attack very much. There was no chance that a child could stop him from hitting him.


    If you have to count, there are three other children who have avoided him. Although it is best to get to the ground by him quickly, they can be considered as a fight with him.


    Three minutes later, Ali returned to Ye Hao, and all the children were brought over by him.


    "Snapped!!!"


    Ye Hao glanced at Ali, then slapped him on the face with a slap, and then directly slapped him out, with blood splashing across his mouth and nose.


    With this slap, Ali directly flew two meters away.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The children who had been beaten by Ali just now couldn''t help showing a touch of joy, thinking that Ye Hao would teach Ali who beat them like a nun in the orphanage, and avenge them.


    A few daring ones even applauded directly!


    "spit!"


    Ali, who was beaten out, spit out a big mouthful of blood donation and a few teeth, and his eyes stared at Ye Hao extremely coldly, turning red.


    "what!!!!"


    Ali with blood-red eyes rushed towards Ye Hao frantically, in a desperate posture.


    "Boom!!!"


    But when he rushed to Ye Hao''s side, he was kicked out by Ye Hao, and he flew a full five or six meters in the air before falling to the ground with a thud!


    Then the blood in Ali''s mouth sprayed out like death, apparently taking it just now to achieve a serious injury.


    The rest of the children were all dumbfounded. Even the children who had been beaten by Ali just now were all a little dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so cruel.


    They had seen the scene very clearly just now. If Ye Hao''s two blows hit them, they were afraid that they would have already died at this time.


    The eyes of a group of children looking at Ye Hao were full of fear. Several timid children had already urinated their pants.


    Intuition tells them that if they make Ye Hao angry, they will really be killed!


    On the other side, Ali, who was spraying blood on the ground, tried several times and tried to stand up from the ground, but all failed.


    As long as you apply a little force, there will be a piercing pain.


    He didn''t know how many ribs had been broken, and even if he breathed hard, his complexion was convulsed, and his heart-like pain was far beyond his ability to withstand it!


    "You wasted a minute, and the next time I will kill you!"


    Ye Hao glanced at Ali who was lying on the ground, his body was all dyed red with blood, and said coldly.


    As soon as his words fell, all the children on the scene trembled uncontrollably.


    Fear, unprecedented fear!


    It was only a minute late, Ye Hao actually hit Ali like this, what if he made a bigger mistake again?


    At this moment, all the children have firmly remembered a sentence, absolutely cannot violate Ye Hao! ! !


    "Give me... two years, I... will definitely... kill you!!!"


    Suddenly, Ali, who was lying on the ground, with blood foam in it, roared out such a sentence, a pair of small fists, he was desperately tightened, as if this sentence exhausted his whole body strength!


    "Yes, but you have to live for two years first!" Ye Hao glanced at him without any emotion in his eyes!


    All the children thought that Ye Hao was saying that they could survive in Ye Hao''s hands for two years.


    No one knew at this time, what Ye Hao said was that they could survive the apocalypse!

 Chapter 53： Survival instinct

    Ye Hao wanted to train the best of these children to be a sharp knife in his hand.


    The first requirement is to be able to control this sharp knife!


    Now these children have completely convinced him, and no one dares to go against his wishes.


    The belief that the military command is like a mountain quietly took root in this place.


    Of course, there are very few children who want to kill Ye Hao, and the most representative of them is Ali!


    At this time, Ali''s hatred for Ye Hao reached an unprecedented peak, but he also didn''t dare to violate Ye Hao''s wishes again, and intuitively told him that if there is another time, Ye Hao will really kill him!


    At this moment, the twelve-year-old Ali began to transform into a madman.


    As long as Ye Hao gave the order, he would do it without compromise. Even if he killed people or slaughtered the city for this, he would never stop, because he didn''t want to die!


    The instinct to survive is powerful and mysterious.


    It is precisely because of this instinct that this group of children around ten years old, the children have the appearance of some special soldiers, and their minds are also rapidly increasing.


    "Without my order, you will live on this island in the future. As long as one person escapes from here, I will kill all of you!"


    Ignoring Ali who was lying on the ground unable to move anymore, Ye Hao glanced at the other ninety-nine children.


    The things here cannot be known to other people, at least not in the half a year before the end of the day, otherwise it will be a huge trouble for him to take pictures.


    Originally, Ye Hao had thought of sending the eliminated children back to the orphanage, but this idea just flashed through his mind.


    The children who have received training here can no longer be regarded as children. If they return to the orphanage, it is easy to be seen by others.


    In addition, the child¡¯s mouth is the least strict. Once the management agency knows what happened here, the consequences will be disastrous.


    So in order to prevent these children from revealing their secrets, they can only be allowed to stay here until the end.


    As for the doomsday, they might be reluctant to leave here.


    "In two minutes, all the people with wooden barrels have entered the wooden barrel!" Ye Hao glanced at the group of children in front of him again, and finally glanced at Ali who was still lying on the ground from the corner of his eye, and finally said coldly.


    This time, a group of children quickly followed Ye Hao''s instructions without daring to hesitate.


    However, some children were dumbfounded. They didn''t follow Ye Hao back to the beach and brought their barrels over. Now they belong to people who don''t have barrels.


    In an instant, these children cried anxiously, worried that Ye Hao would kill them in a rage.


    "what!!!"


    Just at this moment, a roar came out, and Ali, who had been paralyzed on the ground, suddenly moved.


    He really didn''t have the strength to support himself to get up, and finally he crawled slowly on the ground in the direction where his barrel was, and everything he passed was dyed red with blood!


    All the children looked at him, and they could see that Ali at this time was absolutely painful, and life seemed to have reached the last moment.


    The girls looked at this scene a little bit unbearable, but no one dared to come forward to help.


    The fear of Ye Hao surpassed all the emotions in their hearts.


    At the same time, Ye Hao was also looking at Ali.


    It was just a task to enter the barrel, but he gave two minutes, and this time was for Ali!


    Ali has reached the last moment of his life. If he can''t climb into the barrel within two minutes, today is his death date!


    However, Ye Hao would not step forward to help him, nor would he allow anyone to help him. If he wanted to survive, he could only fight for it on his own!


    If placed in the doomsday, Ali will not even have two minutes!


    In fact, this is already Ye Hao releasing water.


    But whether Ali survives in the end depends on himself!


    If he falls now, he will truly fall forever, and he will never get up again!


    Naturally, Ali would not know the thoughts and intentions in Ye Hao''s mind. He only knew that after entering the wooden barrel, Ye Hao probably wanted to give them a medicated bath.


    Yesterday, he experienced the efficacy of medicated bath, and understood that if he wants to live now, he must enter the wooden barrel and receive the treatment of medicated bath within two minutes!


    Therefore, he exhausted all his remaining strength, ignoring the skin worn by the earth, the few bones outside, and the pain beyond imagination. The only purpose is to enter the barrel. in.


    Three meters, two meters, one meter!


    As he moved, a long bloodstain appeared on the ground, but Ali ignored these, only the wooden barrel standing there in his eyes, that was the hope of life!


    "Boom!!"


    Finally, Ali exhausted the last bit of strength in his whole body, and firmly buckled the outer wall of the wooden barrel with his nails, even if his hands were **** and bloody, he refused to loosen it.


    Because he knew that once he let it go, he would no longer have the strength to get up, he would have to die here today!


    When he was finally exhausted, he finally turned over and fell into the barrel, pain, fatigue, and excessive blood loss. As soon as he fell into the barrel, he passed out completely.


    All the children were shocked by this scene.


    They never thought that a twelve-year-old child would do this step.


    It is even more unexpected that there will be someone as crazy as Ali in this world!


    Most children''s eyes are full of awe of Ali.


    A small number of people''s eyes were filled with tears, with a look of incomparable sympathy and fear.


    I don''t know if I am sympathizing with Ali, or sympathizing with themselves.


    Because sooner or later, they will encounter such a situation, but they don''t know if they can successfully enter the barrel like Ali!


    "The time is up, people who don''t have barrels, pour clear water for those who enter the barrels." Ye Hao said blankly.


    Then he took out the medicines that he had already wrapped from the backpack he carried and put them into each barrel.


    Until Ali was in the barrel, Ye Hao put a third more goblin powder.

 Chapter 54： Endure the cruelty of the doomsday ahead of time

    As soon as one-third of the goblin powder in the medicine bag was poured into the wooden barrel, Ali''s place began to change. The black medicinal bath was like boiling water, and bubbles continued to emerge rapidly, bursts The black smoke drifted from inside, strange and terrifying!


    "what!!"


    Suddenly a roar came out, and Ali, who had passed out, suddenly woke up and turned around!


    However, he only uttered this roar, and then there was no more sound.


    Ye Hao glanced at him, knowing that his fortune-telling had come to life.


    As for the extent to which he can recover, or whether he can seize the opportunity, relying on the powerful medicinal effects of goblin powder to break through again, it depends on his own luck!


    Indeed, Ali is now suffering from the biggest crisis in his life.


    The bones on his body were more broken. The crawling all the way just now, and the end directly falling into the barrel, caused more damage to his internal organs and the appearance of hemorrhage.


    If he didn''t resist this time, even with the help of goblin powder, he would very likely become a useless person.


    However, if he resists, he will also get unprecedented benefits.


    Because Ye Hao''s last fatal blow deliberately hit his Ren Du Second Line, if he could seize the opportunity and take the opportunity to open up the Ren Du Second Line, his strength would inevitably skyrocket.


    Ali didn''t know this, but he could feel that he was in a moment of life and death.


    So when he regained consciousness by relying on the medicinal effects of goblin powder, he just subconsciously let out a roar, and then began to fully exercise the cultivation techniques that Ye Hao had handed over to him before, refining as much as possible the vastness contained in the medicinal bath. Medicinal power!


    The rest of the children all looked at this side dumbly, not knowing the reason for such a change.


    But a few sharp-eyed children noticed that Ye Hao had added something extra to Ali''s barrel just now, causing Ali''s place to undergo a different change from theirs.


    "This thing is called goblin powder. It can increase the effect of the medicated bath by more than three times. Only the leader among you can enjoy it. If you want, become the leader!"


    Ye Hao raised the goblin powder in his hand and shouted at all the children.


    How much the effect of the medicated bath can be improved depends on how much the user can absorb, in addition to the effect of the goblin powder.


    In addition, today¡¯s situation is special. Ye Hao used one-third of the goblin powder in the medicine packet for Ali. It will definitely not be possible to give so much in the future, and one-twentieth is not bad.


    But even if it is only one twentieth, it can still increase the effect of the medicated bath more than three times.


    As for Ali''s medicated bath today, the effect has been increased by more than ten times, depending on how much Ali can absorb and refine.


    "Huh!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, all the children''s eyes looked straight at the goblin powder in his hand.


    At this time, these children have understood the law of survival here, the strong is respected, and only if they have strength, they can survive!


    Obtaining the help of goblin powder to improve the effect of the medicated bath is undoubtedly a very good way to improve strength.


    And if you want to get goblin powder, you need to become a new leader.


    The only way to become the new leader is to kill the current leader Ali!


    Soon, those children looked at Ali''s gaze, and their shock and sympathy began to turn bad.


    However, many children quickly gave up this idea. They have seen Ali''s horror, and if they provoke him again, they will undoubtedly find their own way of death!


    However, what they didn''t know was that when they gave up this idea, they had already been eliminated!


    In the doomsday, if you want to continue to survive, you must desperately strive to strengthen your own strength, and never give up any way to improve your strength.


    As the saying goes, if you do not advance, you will retreat. When others are stronger than you, that is when you may be killed at any time!


    Weakness is not terrible. What''s terrible is the courage to be strong if you don¡¯t dare to go. If you can¡¯t win by yourself, you can call a group of people. If you call a group of people, you can¡¯t win. You can play yin. After all, lions also doze. time.


    So as long as you dare to try, you may succeed, and there will always be more solutions than difficulties!


    Similarly, if a lion wants to be the king of beasts forever, it must have the ability to face all challenges without defeat!


    Only in this way can we shock the heroes!


    Most of the ninety-nine children chose to retreat, but a small number of children still showed a strong and fierce light in their eyes, and they became more and more intense.


    Just now, how serious Ali''s injury is, everyone sees it, whether he can continue to live is a problem.


    And even if he survives, it is estimated to be seriously injured, and this is the best time to get rid of him!


    The performance of these children fell in Ye Hao''s eyes, he would not stop it, and even what he needed was exactly this kind of effect.


    Protecting one''s status from being shaken is an indispensable skill that must be learned in the doomsday!


    If Ali wants to become the leader of these children, he must prove his strength and convince them of his strength.


    How to prove it? Hit it a few more times, until you take it, as long as you kill it hard enough!


    After all, in the doomsday, either you die or I die, not to mention the position of the leader, even a piece of bread may have a **** fight!


    As for Ye Hao, he only needs the strongest survivors in the end, and the rest of the people eliminated will become the labor force in Independence Island.


    Independence Island provides them with freedom from the dangers of zombies and mutant beasts, and they need to pay labor in exchange for this protection.


    In fact, let these children endure the cruelty of the doomsday in Independence Island ahead of time. By then, they will be the first to be familiar with the doomsday living environment, and it will be easier to survive the doomsday. This is Ye Hao¡¯s Hope Primary School. The true meaning of!


    "I teach you an advanced training method. I only teach it once. How much you can master is up to you!"


    After scanning the performance of all the children, Ye Hao said calmly.


    These children didn''t know that the advanced training method Ye Hao gave them was exactly the cultivation method in the apocalypse.


    But they all ignored the source of this training method, instead focusing all their attention on the training method that Ye Hao gave them.


    Because they all know that this will be their biggest reliance on becoming stronger. As long as they master one more point, they can get a little more possibility of becoming stronger. As for the source, who has the time to bother?

 Chapter 55： Increased mind

    There was no time in the cultivation, a group of children were all immersed in the cultivation of the mind, even those children without wooden barrels, following the appearance of Ye Hao, started to practice cross-legged on the ground.


    Of the one hundred children around ten years old in the audience, none of them cried or lay on the ground coquettishly.


    Because they know very well that the methods that are useful to their parents and relatives will not work on this island.


    Even if you break your throat by crying, you can''t get the food you want, and you may even get killed if you are not careful!


    In just one day, these ten-year-old children seem to have grown up several years in an instant, and their minds have changed from fragility to toughness, and even surpassed ordinary adults in some respects.


    For example, they have understood that here, everything depends on themselves, and the practice of gaining sympathy from others can only be exchanged for ridicule and bullying here!


    In addition, they already have a deep understanding of the law of the forest where the weak eat the strong.


    After all, the food that many children had just found fortunately just now was robbed by the children, and crying. There is no sympathy and help from anyone here. The only thing that really matters is the clenched fist!


    Those who can survive the doomsday are all determined people.


    Similarly, if these children want to survive on Independence Island, the first thing they need to change is their fragile aspirations and their ignorant ideas that are eager for the help of kind people!


    So Ye Hao tried his best to imitate Independence Island as the post-apocalyptic environment, so that these children learn how to protect their own food and **** others'' food.


    As the saying goes, people die for money, and birds die for food.


    The well-known words of this sentence, in fact, depend on the situation, at least in the end, this sentence is not so correct.


    People die for money, that is because under the premise of eating a full stomach, once there is no food to survive, money and everything will become things outside of the body.


    Only food is the thing that can most stimulate people''s instincts. People who are extremely hungry can really do everything.


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao has always insisted on his rule of the greatest apocalypse, the sky is big and the earth is big!


    Only those who have really experienced hunger will understand how important the most common food is.


    Now Ye Hao is trying to instill this doomsday law into these ten-year-old children.


    It sounds cruel, but I have to do it. After all, the doomsday will not give people any bargaining opportunities, and the doomsday is about to come, and they cannot tolerate their slow growth.


    Only hunger, the most primitive instinctive feeling, will make these children at an ignorant age go crazy, making them mature and strong.


    Therefore, a supreme rule of Independence Island is: if you want to be full, you must have enough strength.


    Today is only the first day, and the hunger level of these children has not reached the limit.


    At the same time, Ye Hao only asked them to familiarize themselves with the survival rules of Independence Island. After they were hungry instinct and stimulated a strong desire to survive, the real things began to be officially staged.


    After taking this group of children to practice mind and practice for a period of time, it can be regarded as leading them on this path.


    As for how much they could comprehend, Ye Hao ignored it.


    He has given all the things that should be handed over to these children. As for what they will become in the end, it is their own business.


    After all, no matter what time, there will be people jumping across the river, and some people will always be at the bottom, and Ye Hao only needs the strongest of them, and that''s enough for himself!


    In silence, Ye Hao left this place, his own extreme training has only begun now!


    In fact, what the Doomsday has changed the most for Ye Hao is his mind that is not moved by other things.


    If he hadn¡¯t experienced the end of the day before, he would never be like the present. In order to accomplish a goal, he would make full use of every minute and every second, and he would be like most people, fishing for three days and drying for two days The net, a hammer in the east and a mallet in the west.


    Therefore, the doomsday can make people progress, but it is too cruel!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As Ye Hao''s strength gradually strengthened, regular training has gradually begun to lose its effect on him, and he needs to adopt a more powerful training method.


    For example, he has been tied to a three-hundred-kilogram lead block, which has extremely limited effects on his current cultivation.


    Tied full of lead blocks on the body can be equivalent to adding gravity to the body, as if in a field of several times the gravity. This is Ye Hao''s regular training method.


    As long as you tie these lead blocks, whether you are walking, waving your hands, or kicking your legs, you are training and can enhance your strength.


    At first, Ye Hao could only bear a weight of one hundred kilograms, and every time he lifted his leg, swinging his arm would consume a lot of physical energy, basically running a lap to the limit.


    This undoubtedly greatly enhanced the efficiency of his extreme training. After all, the time he had was indeed too little. If you want to achieve something within half a year, you must make good use of every minute and every second.


    In this way, Ye Hao strapped a one-hundred-kilogram lead weight to his body and began various exercises.


    After waving his hands countless times and raising his legs, he slowly became accustomed to this weight, carrying a one-hundred-kilogram lead on his body, completely like an okay person.


    At this time, Ye Hao increased the weight of the lead block.


    Gradually, there are more and more lead blocks on his body, and heavier and heavier. Until now, no more lead blocks can be added to his body. At the same time, he has been able to perform perfectly under the condition of carrying three hundred kilograms of lead blocks. everything.


    For example, today he has carried these three hundred kilograms of lead blocks for a whole day, and the results have not had the slightest impact on his actions, and the children have not noticed it.


    If a normal person has so many lead pieces tied to his body, he can only lie on the ground and cannot move. The weight of three hundred kilograms is not just for fun!


    It was just three hundred kilograms of lead, which was already the limit that Ye Hao could carry.


    It wasn''t that his strength was not enough, but because he now, except for his head, was all **** with heavy lead blocks. If the lead blocks were tied, it would seriously affect his speed.


    So he needs to change this training method now!


    "Rumble!!!"


    Not long after, Ye Hao came to a huge waterfall. From a distance, he heard the waterfall swoop down from a very high point and hit the huge rock with a deafening roar.


    Here is where he chooses to train in the future.

 Chapter 56： Weight-bearing extreme training

    Ye Hao took off his coat, and the large and small pieces of lead tied all over his body were clearly visible. It even felt like an Iron Man from a distance.


    He had thought that he would tie these pieces of lead to his body in the future, perhaps as a good armor.


    Even if a martial weapon hits the body, it will be blocked by these lead blocks. As long as you protect your head from being hit by the martial weapon, you can. After all, these lead blocks are all solid!


    But this is just an idea, and it needs further improvement, at least not to let these lead blocks hinder his actions when attacking the enemy.


    As for the Iron Man suit, he also wanted it, but he didn''t master the corresponding technology.


    But his instinct told him that the doomsday chariot in his mind may not be weaker than that steel suit!


    Of course these are still things to follow. If you want to compare, you have to wait for him to build the Doomsday Chariot.


    And what Ye Hao needs to do now is to change the weight-bearing training method. The way he thought of was to stand at the bottom of the waterfall falling from a high altitude and use his body to withstand the huge water pressure!


    This method, he has already used in the end, the inspiration is the source and a magazine he saw.


    The content of the magazine is written like this. According to relevant scientific calculations, if humans can train at the bottom of the waterfall, it is no different from a natural gravity-doubled magnetic field. The multiples of gravity increase are determined by the height of the waterfall and the size of the water pressure. ...


    The conditions in the doomsday are no better than now, there are not so many lead pieces for Ye Hao to use.


    So he can only constantly find various ways to strengthen himself.


    But after he saw this magazine, he had some ideas.


    At that time, he was able to easily lift four to five hundred kilograms of boulders. At the same time, he also found that the method of lifting boulders was not good. He could only exercise his arm strength, waist strength, and leg strength, and he could not exercise flexibly on the body. Every muscle.


    So there was the first attempt to enter the waterfall.


    At that time, he happened to encounter a huge waterfall hundreds of meters high. As a fourth-order martial artist, he was also a brave artist. He didn''t make any impression, and rushed directly to the bottom of the waterfall, and was directly hit by the water pressure beyond imagination. Get down, he was almost crushed to death that time.


    Then after countless attempts, he was finally able to stand up straight against the huge pressure of the waterfall.


    Then he started trying to wave his arms and raise his legs under the waterfall.


    Under the terrifying water pressure, it is extremely difficult to move your fingers, let alone swinging arms and legs, etc., these relatively large movements.


    However, he did not give up. After countless failures, he could finally swing his arms and legs normally and walk slowly under the waterfall.


    In this way, after cultivating under the waterfall for more than half a year, he successfully broke through and entered the ranks of Tier 5 warriors.


    Fighting ability, the ability of the legs to bear weight, and the agility of the body have all undergone earth-shaking changes. One punch out weighs more than 350 kilograms, and it is not a problem to beat the tiger to death with one punch.


    It is like a cannonball when it hits a person''s body!


    Even if it is also a Tier 5 martial artist, few people can withstand his fist attacks.


    Now Ye Hao is using this method, using the huge water pressure rushed down by the waterfall, as a natural supergravity magnetic field, and carrying out weight-bearing training in it.


    Unlike before, Ye Hao has to wear the three-hundred-kilogram lead block to enter the bottom of the waterfall this time. This will undoubtedly increase gravity again. This training effect will naturally be better, but it is also very dangerous.


    But the end is coming. Even if it is dangerous, he can only try his life, otherwise he can only rely on his own personal strength. After the end, he will definitely be overwhelmed by the big consortia and the country.


    Before his rebirth, he had had enough of the miserable life at the bottom of the doomsday. This time he was reborn, he must dominate the doomsday!


    Without much thought, Ye Hao wore a three-hundred-kilogram lead and entered the bottom of the waterfall!


    "boom!!!!"


    As soon as he entered, Ye Hao felt like his body was hit by a mountain, and he didn''t resist for a second, he was directly hit by the terrifying water pressure!


    Fortunately, this waterfall is less than one hundred meters high. Although the water pressure is terrifying, it is not as high as the hundreds of meters high waterfall brought by him when he was practicing in the last days.


    This is also the reason why he chose to wear a three-hundred-kilogram lead block to enter the bottom of the waterfall, because he worried that the water pressure generated by this waterfall of less than one hundred feet would be far from enough.


    With this attempt, Ye Hao understood that he still underestimated the power of nature. Just now, it was so risky that he did not overwhelm him.


    If you faint at the bottom of the waterfall and your body gives up its ability to resist water pressure, your body will soon be deformed, and your internal organs will be crushed. By then, Ye Hao would have to explain here!


    Fortunately, he held it, and although he was pressed down, he did not faint.


    This is also due to his similar experience, when he entered the bottom of the waterfall, he held his mind tightly.


    "what!!!!"


    A roar came from Ye Hao''s throat.


    Being pressured by the current to get down on the ground is not a posture he likes.


    With the roar, Ye Hao''s arms were already supported, and then his body began to bend and bow, and then his thighs exerted force and his teeth clenched. He exhausted all his strength and finally stood up slowly!


    "boom!!!!"


    After holding on for less than a minute, Ye Hao was pressured by the huge water pressure again, and was directly washed into the pool.


    After scouring, Ye Hao¡¯s body had already suffered multiple injuries, plus the three hundred kilograms of lead on his body, as soon as he was washed into the pond, he was directly sunk to the bottom of the water. After a long time, he was finally relieved. Climbed to the shore, collapsed weakly on the shore.


    After a short rest, recovering some strength, he got up again and went to the bottom of the waterfall.


    "boom!!!"


    Once again under the pressure of the huge water pressure!


    Stand up again!


    Being pressed down again!


    The simple actions continued to be repeated until Ye Hao couldn''t move anymore, and finally stopped this almost masochistic training, collapsed weakly on the shore, and silently began to practice his mind!


    In a place that Ye Hao didn''t see, a small figure was watching him!

 Chapter 57： Alis transformation

    Soon after Ye Hao left, Ali, who had already broken bones, woke up.


    Thick blood scabs have formed where the body originally broke, and the broken bones in the body have basically recovered with the help of heart exercises and medicated baths.


    The black medicated bath in the wooden barrel has turned into clear water.


    Ali checked his body. Although he was seriously injured in many places, his body was much stronger than before.


    However, he ignored these, and after scanning with hatred, he didn''t find Ye Hao.


    Without staying in the barrel, Ali changed his clothes and started looking for Ye Hao''s figure. He was about to kill the man who almost killed himself!


    After searching to no avail, Ali became more and more irritable. At this moment, a familiar roar came from afar.


    Ali immediately felt happy, guessing that this 80% of the sound was made by Ye Hao, and immediately looked for the direction of the sound, and quietly fumbled for it.


    As a result, Ali saw the figure that made him extremely hateful, under the waterfall, being smashed to the ground by the huge water pressure, but every time he stood up stubbornly.


    He was smashed to the ground again and again, and stood up again and again, the figure of his incomparable hatred, never flinched!


    Suddenly Ali was a little confused, and said inwardly.


    "Is this person sick? Be cruel to us, even more cruel to yourself!"


    That''s it, Ali kept hiding there and watching Ye Hao secretly until Ye Hao couldn''t move anymore.


    He knew that he wanted to kill Ye Hao, and now is definitely the best time.


    When he sneaked over and wanted to do something, his body inexplicably refused to obey the command and couldn''t move.


    At this moment, he remembered every scene with Ye Hao yesterday. From the time of the orphanage, Ye Hao helped him teach the staff of the orphanage, and then adopted him, took him to the restaurant, grabbed food with him, and taught him how to train. ¡­


    The two didn''t get along for a long time, and it was just a little more than a day when they were full.


    Ye Hao gave Ali a sense of security that he had never felt before.


    After hesitating, Ali began to hesitate whether to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Ye Hao.


    "Humph! I''ll see what you want to do!"


    After struggling for a long time, Ali finally left this place quietly, but in the end he still couldn''t make it.


    However, what he didn''t know was that his retreat was not because he bypassed Ye Hao but saved his life!


    At first, Ye Hao really didn''t know Ali was hiding there, and he didn''t expect that he would wake up so quickly.


    But Ali was still too young to learn how to hide his killing intent.


    When his hateful gaze focused on Ye Hao, Ye Hao immediately shuddered involuntarily, and immediately realized that someone was peering at him.


    However, he did not look back immediately, but continued to carry out weight-bearing extreme training, but in the gap that was swept into the pool by the huge water pressure, he found Ali hiding behind the rocks.


    So he directly settled the plan, and after performing a super-limit training, he completely escaped from the scene, waiting for Ali to take the bait.


    If he really dared to come closer, Ye Hao would definitely not hesitate at all, and would definitely kill him directly.


    Because here, his life is always the most important thing.


    Anyone who is in danger to his life will definitely be killed by him.


    So when he pretended to be helpless and collapsed on the shore, he actually had hidden a small piece of iron in his hand. Once Ali came close to a place that threatened him enough, it was Ali¡¯s death date!


    Fortunately, Ali didn''t do this. He let Ye Hao go and saved himself.


    At the end of the day, Ye Hao had developed a personality that would never truly believe in someone, and his suspiciousness was as simple as heinous.


    It is precisely because of this that he was able to survive the cruel doomsday for as long as five years!


    Ali walked together, and after Ye Hao rested for a while, he turned over and returned to the gathering place where the children were.


    At this time, most of the children had already awakened, and the physical damage caused by fighting for food had all recovered, and even their strength had improved.


    Right now, some bold people looked at Ali, because as long as he defeated him, he could become the leader and enjoy a medicated bath that was more than three times stronger.


    At the moment, many children are quietly approaching the barrel where Ali is.


    Because they woke up late, they didn''t know that Ali had come out of the barrel.


    When they approached Ali''s barrel, Ali came back from the waterfall.


    "Are you looking for me?" Ali glanced coldly, and the children surrounding his barrel said coldly.


    "Ali? Why are you there? You are not..."


    Seeing Ali appearing from behind, a group of children were all taken aback.


    However, when they saw the scars on Ali''s body that couldn''t be covered by the clothes, a smile suddenly appeared on their faces again.


    "Go on, as long as we defeat him, we can become the leader!!"


    A child in the crowd suddenly roared, and then a large group of children rushed towards Ali together like crazy.


    When some cunning children rushed over, they picked up some rocks on the ground and held them in their hands, ready to greet Ali''s head at any time.


    Ali glanced at the group of children rushing towards him contemptuously, a pair of eyes instantly turned blood red, and one person greeted more than twenty people without giving in the slightest.


    Those children will be afraid of Ali alone, and they have just improved their strength, which is when they want to make a big splash.


    At a time, more than twenty children rushed towards Ali like a wolf like a tiger.


    Both sides refuse to give in. Can there be another if they rush together?


    The sound of shouting and killing immediately came out.


    Twenty people surrounded Ali and kicked hard.


    They were already young, and after the baptism of the doomsday law for the whole day, they started to have no importance, and they all attacked in terrible places.


    However, Ali, who was already black, has undergone an unprecedented transformation after today''s baptism.


    Especially seeing that Ye Hao, who was already so powerful just now, was training himself so crazily, which gave him a great touch.


    Although he didn''t know the reason why Ye Hao did this, he understood that working hard to become stronger was the most important thing at the moment.


    So he was even crazier than the twenty children. As soon as he rushed to the front, he directly killed a child who rushed towards him! !

 Chapter 58： plan

    "Beat... killed someone, Ali killed someone!!!"


    "Woo, I don''t want to stay here anymore, I want to leave here!"


    The fists, feet and stones that had originally fallen on Ali, as the child fell to the ground by Ali, all stopped unanimously.


    Just now a large group of them rushed to Ali, and they didn''t even think that they would kill anyone. In their opinion, they just need to hit the other side.


    As a result, this scene appeared, and everyone was stunned.


    In particular, Ali used a pair of fists, one punch and one punch. In front of everyone, he abruptly hammered the child to death. The **** scene, let alone a group of children, even adults would be scared to pee when they saw it!


    On Ali''s fist, red and white things were dripping continuously, with a pair of scarlet eyes, coldly scanning a group of children on the opposite side.


    "Who else is not convinced??"


    A murderous roar came from Ali''s mouth.


    The more than 20 children who had been staring at him were immediately frightened and backtracked several steps.


    A few children with poor tolerance in their hearts have already cried directly.


    "Brother Ye Hao, Ah... Ali killed someone! I... let''s report security!"


    "Ali killed someone, Brother Ye Hao, Ali killed someone!"


    At this moment, Ye Hao walked out of the forest leisurely.


    A group of children saw him, as if they saw a savior, they all rushed over, crying to him.


    In their opinion, although Ye Hao was awe-inspiring, he had never beaten them. He just let them destroy themselves. At most, he beat Ali a few times and saved him without killing him.


    So they thought that Ye Hao might not kill them, at least he wouldn''t kill them personally, and Ye Hao still didn''t like Ali very much. If they complain now, they might be able to let Ye Hao deal with Ali, or even kill Ali!


    In an instant, Ye Hao became the savior of these people. They really didn''t dare to stay with Ali who could kill.


    "Oh, kill it!" Ye Hao said indifferently.


    A group of children were silly for an instant, looking at Ye Hao with an incredible expression, as if they had just heard it wrong.


    Killed, kill what is meant by killing!


    Fear, a great fear filled the hearts of all children, and now they finally understand how terrifying this independent island is!


    It doesn''t seem to be a violation of the rules to kill people here, and it''s not even a mistake!


    Immediately, many children whose minds were not simple enough cried and wanted to leave here.


    "Ali, two minutes, let them give me not to make noise.


    Also, no one can be allowed to leave this island, otherwise you, as the leader, will have no way to discipline your subordinates, and you will die! "Ye Hao said blankly.


    As for the matter of Ali''s killing of people just now, he seemed to have no idea, and completely ignored it.


    In fact, he really didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of thing.


    Killing people is nothing more than fresh, as if there is no death at all, and after the end, God knows how many people are going to die.


    Only one child died now, isn''t there still ninety-nine? And after a while, he will bring some children from other orphanages!


    "Whoever cries to kill who I will kill, who will let me know who I will kill if I want to leave this island!" Ali glanced at the other children and said coldly.


    Now Ali, there is gradually a shadow of Ye Hao, as if he has no emotions, and at the same time, he is extremely indifferent to life!


    What the other children said, he immediately did not dare to cry again, nor did he dare to say anything about leaving the island.


    They are really afraid of Ali now, because he really can kill!


    Ye Hao nodded and ignored these, leaving these children to toss.


    As long as these children do not leave here, the outside world will not be able to know the situation here, and there will be no trouble finding him, and he can do what he planned.


    Knowing that the time of the end is likely to come earlier, Ye Hao has changed many of his plans.


    On such a large independent island, it is impossible that there are only a hundred children. He has to bring a few groups of children over to welfare homes in several other cities.


    In the end, ten to twenty of these children were selected as his real subordinates, and when the end is coming, when it is necessary to fight the country, these ten to twenty subordinates will play their role.


    As for the remaining children, they are the residents of the island. The first thing they need to learn is to plant. Food and herbs need to be planted. These things are very sought-after treasures in the apocalypse, and they are also the basis for Ye Hao to seize other places. .


    However, this will have to wait a while before it can be implemented, and now they need to be trained first so that they can master the method of survival in the doomsday and obey the command of the leader.


    The territory that Ye Hao planned for himself was far more than an independent island, but the entire end of the world.


    He wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to all his subordinates. All he needed to control was the leaders of various places. For example, the current Ali, controlling Ali, is equivalent to controlling the entire Independence Island.


    This is why he always tells Ali to do things for him and ignore other children.


    In addition to these, the Doomsday Chariot must be made quickly.


    The horror of the doomsday will never be experienced by people who have not experienced it personally. Natural and man-made disasters, zombies, and mutant monsters are rampant.


    Only when the Doomsday Chariot is manufactured, can Ye Hao be able to guarantee that he can safely survive the Doomsday.


    The four raw materials used to make the Doomsday Chariot, 10,000 tons of gray cast iron have already been ordered, and can be picked up secretly in a few days.


    The meteor shower has already landed on this planet, and after the Cheng Fei Group discovers that kind of rare metal, the meteorite iron outside the sky can basically be determined!


    In the end, one hundred tons of gold and fifty tons of titanium alloy are left.


    One hundred tons of gold, as long as you sneak into a few more gold mines, and then use the function of absorbing raw materials in the doomsday blueprint in your mind, you can get it.


    Fifty tons of titanium alloy is a troublesome thing. The strategic reserve material is controlled by the armed department and cannot be bought or sold on the market.


    So now we still need to solve the problem of titanium alloy, and then we must spare no effort to reserve all kinds of doomsday substances, water, medicinal materials and food.


    After clearing his thoughts, Ye Hao stood up and looked towards the sky.


    "Damn the doomsday, this starry sky is so beautiful!"

 Chapter 59： Act again

    The next day, before the sky was completely lit, bursts of loud noises were already heard from Independence Island!


    "What a fuck! How dare you steal my things? See if labor and management won''t kill you today!!!"


    "Let go, you let me go, so you won''t let go of your labor and capital to kill you!"


    "No, help, I''m going to kill someone!"


    Ye Hao, who was originally practicing his mind, frowned slightly, exited the state of cultivation, and walked out of the tent.


    At a glance, the entire gathering place has become a mess of porridge, fighting everywhere, some desperately protecting their own things, some hideous faces snatching food from others, and some children crying for help from others.


    Looking at this situation, Ye Hao understood that after a whole day of yesterday, especially after practicing the heart, a large amount of energy reserves in the body were consumed. Hunger finally caused all these children to explode. They all fought for food and survival. !


    The child who had been fighting with each other, saw Ye Hao coming out of the tent, and subconsciously stopped the movement in his hand, staring at him with some fear.


    Ali, who was sitting aside enjoying the sumptuous food, also glanced at Ye Hao. There was not the slightest kind of friendliness or respect, but a trace of hostility.


    The strange thing was that other places were all in chaos, but no one in Ali dared to approach him, all of them hid far away, and no one dared to come over and grab the food in his hands.


    When these children were fighting, even though they shouted to kill each other, they didn''t dare to kill each other, at least not yet.


    But Ali actually killed people, and if someone provokes him, he is likely to kill again.


    So the children avoided him, and even if their hungry eyes flashed green, no one dared to provoke him and grab food from him.


    The feeling of hunger is really uncomfortable, but it won''t die, at least it won''t die so fast, but once you provoke Ali, it is very likely that you will be killed in the next second.


    Ye Hao knew everything about these things, because the current situation was exactly what he wanted to see.


    Hunger has made these children go crazy, fighting, fighting for food, these are things that happen every day in the end.


    To be able to survive in such an environment and get a good child is what he needs, such as Ali, who no one dares to provoke now.


    Ignoring the children who were fighting, Ye Hao walked towards Ali without expression.


    Immediately Ali stood on alert, hid the food in his hands behind him, and stared at Ye Hao coldly with a pair of eyes.


    Except for Ye Hao, Ali did not fear anyone at all.


    "I won''t grab your things, I''ll go out later, you look at them." Ye Hao glanced at him and said indifferently.


    In the doomsday, food is life. No matter who it is, if you want to take away the food from others, you have to cut off that person''s chance to live. In this situation, you have to work hard!


    So Ali''s reaction to protect his food, instead of irritating Ye Hao, was in line with his mind.


    After explaining this sentence, Ye Hao turned and left.


    It wasn''t until he walked away that Ali finally relaxed his guard and continued to enjoy the food in his hands.


    The rest of the children fought and fought again, such as the noisy scene just now appeared again.


    After leaving here, Ye Hao came to the shore and left with a rented yacht.


    This is the only tool that can be left on the entire island. The key has always been in Ye Hao''s body. In addition, those children would not pose a yacht, even if they were given it, they would not be able to drive out.


    However, he still kept his eyes on it and put the yacht in a place that was not easy to find, and put it down when it was used.


    Leaving Independence Island, he returned to the world of civilization and rule of law.


    Although it is only six o''clock, many people have gathered on the pier, and there are endless ships coming and going.


    Ye Hao randomly found a restaurant on the road and ordered a lot of food.


    This is a civilized world. You don''t need to spend your life to eat food. It can be solved by spending a little money. Naturally, Ye Hao will not treat himself badly, and money is nothing to him.


    After yesterday''s extreme weight training, his strength has increased again, and his appetite has also increased from fifteen people to nearly twenty people.


    The people around him were dumbfounded when they watched him slowly put all the things on a large table into his stomach like a wind rolling cloud.


    The people on the dock are basically hard laborers. They usually do heavy work and eat more food than ordinary people. They can even eat four or five people alone.


    But it was the first time they saw someone like Ye Hao with a lot of appetite, and they all looked at him weirdly, and said something abnormal in their hearts.


    However, no one came to ask Ye Hao specifically, after all, it was not against the rules to eat too much, and they also gave money.


    After eating and drinking, Ye Hao left here by car under the weird gazes of the people around him.


    The training of Ali''s batch of 100 children has already achieved some initial results.


    But a hundred children are too few, so he has to go to other urban areas to bring more children.


    The solution is to go to the Dean of the Welfare Institute to cooperate. He is currently in short supply of time, so he is not willing to waste time on things that can be solved with money.


    In addition, he was also going to visit Mr. Hong in the pharmacy. First, he bought a batch of medicinal materials for medicinal baths and asked how to grow these medicinal materials.


    To enter a hundred children need to soak in a medicinal bath, even if Ye Hao divides a portion of medicinal materials into four to five points for use, it will still be consumed quickly, and hundreds of children will be added soon, so the medicinal materials will be consumed more quickly, so You have to reserve now.


    And he doesn''t limit as many medicinal materials as there are.


    Relatively speaking, Chinese medicinal materials are much more precious than food in the doomsday, because it is related to strengthening strength.


    The strength is strong enough to **** other people''s food directly, but it can''t protect one''s own food without strength.


    And compared to food, medicinal materials are more rare.


    Planting these medicinal materials is a long-term thing.


    Master the planting methods of medicinal materials, you can get a large amount of medicinal materials for a long time, which is very important for the long-term development of a power.


    Just as Ye Hao was running around for these things, another thing happened beforehand!

 Chapter 60： Found rare metals

    On this day, all major information newspapers published a piece of information.


    [Cheng Fei Group discovered a meteorite that fell from the sky not long ago during an accidental expedition, and extracted some precious metals formed by elements outside the periodic table from it.


    According to experts, this kind of metal is related to space, and Kyushu may become the first country to study folding space! ¡¿


    [Major discovery, Cheng Fei Group found meteorites outside the sky, and successfully extracted one of the rare metals. According to experts, the discovery of this rare metal may revolutionize the field of drones. Kyushu Science and Technology may be able to take this in one fell swoop. Beyond America! ¡¿


    [According to rumors, Chengfei Group will make a big move, and an enlarged shareholder meeting may be held in the near future. It is suspected that it is contacting the largest mysterious shareholder! ¡¿


    News related to the Cheng Fei Group has spread out overwhelmingly, and this has also set off another matter.


    Chengfei Group, which has been trading at the limit for more than a month, has seen a shocking reversal since the day before yesterday. The stock market value has risen rapidly after the limit has been set for several consecutive days.


    Now it has risen from more than one yuan per share to more than two yuan per share, which means that the market value has doubled compared to before!


    Especially when these related reports came out, countless Kyushu stockholders all went crazy.


    "Fuck, Malgobi, labor and management have long said that the Chengfei Group can''t fail, it can''t fail, and there is no need to sell the stock in it. Now it''s all right, you can''t buy it!"


    "Labor and capital started buying from the daily limit of the Tiancheng Fei Group yesterday, and there has been no transaction today!"


    "Mom''s contact with the limit for more than a month is definitely someone behind the scenes, not the **** of the private alliance, or some big consortium that has a son without an asshole!"


    "It seems like last week, a big guy directly bought a billion yuan to buy the process to fly the group, I just followed up at that time!"


    "It''s so stupid, people dare to smash a billion, so why don''t I dare to follow up?


    Cao, I will play the stock market in the future. Niang Xipi quickly sold me 10,000 shares of Chengfei Group yesterday, Cao! "


    The entire stock exchange was noisy, and the eyes of countless investors were red.


    Especially the old worms that have been around for many years, all of them blow up their lungs one by one.


    After playing with stocks for a lifetime, I was blinded by a little chicken.


    As soon as these reports of Cheng Fei Group came out, they understood what had happened, but it was too late. Now Cheng Fei Group¡¯s daily daily limit could not be bought.


    At the same time, Li Rushuang, the CEO of a group in Wanwan, also looked ugly.


    "How can I get back such a small share after investing a million?"


    Standing in the huge office, Zhou Jinxin, the general manager of the Economic and Financial Department, was shaking with cold sweat.


    Before Ye Hao suddenly bought Chengfei Group''s stock with a billion yuan. Yiyue was the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group and completely broke their plan.


    Originally they planned to directly acquire Chengfei Group, but they were crossed by Ye Hao. Not only did they add a large amount of funds, but now they have only recovered a part of the shares. The total number of shares ranks third in Chengfei Group. To the decisive role.


    Originally according to the plan, plus the shares in Ye Hao''s hands that should have belonged to them, they were completely able to directly acquire Chengfei Group.


    But now they only own a portion of the shares, and even the total number of shares is only ranked third. This has absolutely no substantive effect for them.


    This meant that their previous investment was basically a complete failure, and Ye Hao directly stole the fruits of their victory.


    Now the results have been confirmed, especially the Chengfei Group has been reported to have discovered that rare metal, and the stock has a daily limit.


    In this case, they have no other way to change the outcome.


    Zhou Jinxin held back for a long time, but couldn''t say a whole sentence. He was sweating constantly and all his clothes were wet.


    He knows very well how much money the group has lost this time, tens of billions, even if he bought him, it would not be worth the money if he bought it thousands of times!


    Li Rushuang snorted coldly, her willow eyebrows twisted into a ball. Zhou Jinxin was unlucky for sure, but she was also responsible for this. After all, it was tens of billions, which is not a small sum!


    Moreover, she has been watching this project for a long time and has invested a huge amount of money. Now it has ended in a disastrous defeat, which has a great impact on her status in the consortium.


    "Has the person named Ye Hao not found out yet? With such a big deal, he dare to fight us, aren''t there those old immortal families in Kyushu? Why does it take such a long time?" Li Rushuang said coldly.


    A pair of cold eyes looked at the other person standing in the office, and the cold light in his eyes was very eye-catching, as if it could directly freeze people.


    The person she was watching was the head of the intelligence department dedicated to her. His name was Zhao He. There were people in the Black and White Dao, who were best at inquiring about news.


    Being watched by Li Rushuang''s cold eyes, Zhao He did have a feeling of entering an ice cellar at this time, and he shuddered involuntarily.


    This time he lost his hand when he was inquiring about Ye Hao''s news, and until now he has not found out the specific identity and background of Ye Hao.


    Earlier, I sent a text message to Li Rushuang and told her that the person who bought the 550 million shares of Chengfei Group was Ye Hao.


    But after that time, the commercial spy he had planted in the bank was discovered, and he was fired by the board of directors in the afternoon.


    This made him only find Ye Hao''s name, but did not find any other sexual information.


    Then they successively investigated the families in Kyushu that are capable of doing this, but after a round of investigations, they did not find the desired result.


    "Li...Mr. Li, the person who made the shot is not a member of the big families in Kyushu.


    In addition, through special means, it was found that the one billion yuan was smashed into the stock market from the securities in F city, and it is now under vigorous investigation! "Zhao He said tremblingly.


    Although Li Rushuang is a young woman, her superior aura is extremely strong. It is Zhao He, a person who is familiar with both black and white, and has no choice but to lower her head in front of her.


    Of course, this was also because he did not manage the matter properly this time, it took too much time and it was not easy to deal with it.


    "City F? I remember that it was a small city, and there were not many people who had this kind of handwriting. I will give you three days to find him out for me, otherwise..."


    Li Rushuang didn''t say the following words, but everyone knows what it means, otherwise... die!

 Chapter 61： Acupuncture and Tongluo 0)

    In City H, Ye Hao walked out of the orphanage.


    At the end of the day, he has gone to three cities, each of which has found a welfare institution. After spending some funds, he has made relevant agreements with the heads of these three welfare institutions. Tomorrow he can take the agreed children away.


    Each orphanage adopts 100 children, and three orphanages have 300 children. Adding the previous 100 children, there will be a total of 400 children living on the Independence Island.


    For those children in the Angel Church Welfare Institute, Ye Hao estimates that 3 to 5 children should be selected in the end.


    In addition to the children in the three welfare institutions, according to the same calculation method, 12 to 20 children will be selected in the end.


    Twelve to 20 children can form a group. They will be a sharp knife for Ye Hao to dominate the doomsday.


    This matter has basically come to an end here.


    The next step is to let them train in Independence Island, and wait until the opportunity is when they come out to show their edge.


    Leaving City H, Ye Hao drove to City F. He needed to go to the drugstore to recruit Mr. Hong.


    Apart from purchasing another batch of medicinal materials and learning to plant medicinal materials, he suddenly remembered another thing.


    Before his rebirth, Chinese medicine was far more than this usage. It was more commonly used either raw or refined into pill.


    It''s not how awesome the elixir is in the legend, it''s that several precious medicinal materials are put into the medicine furnace and fired in batches to maximize the efficacy of the medicine.


    However, this practice is mostly used by those consortia. Most survivors find the medicine and eat it raw, otherwise they will soon be snatched away by others.


    Ye Hao had accidentally obtained some methods of refining medicinal materials in the doomsday, but he had never had the opportunity to refine them. He could only eat raw medicinal materials that were hard to find, so the method of refining medicine was ignored before.


    Now he has money, has medicinal materials, and has relevant refining methods in his mind. He can completely try to refine medicinal materials to maximize the effectiveness of the medicine.


    This is undoubtedly a way to help him increase his strength more quickly.


    But he doesn''t have the foundation in this area, so he needs to question Mr. Hong.


    Because he discovered that the refining methods are very similar to the methods of refining various medicinal materials into pills in traditional Chinese medicine. It is far from the exaggerated ones described in those fantasy novels. Maybe Hong Lao knew this refining method.


    After two children, Ye Hao returned to City F, without hesitation, went directly to the pharmacy of Old Hong.


    The pharmacy is still as it used to be. Many people seek medical advice in it. Mr. Hong is administering acupuncture to a 60-year-old woman.


    Acupuncture is the general term for acupuncture and moxibustion.


    Acupuncture is to pierce a needle (usually a filiform needle) into the patient''s body at a certain angle, and use acupuncture techniques such as twisting and lifting to stimulate specific parts of the human body to achieve the purpose of curing diseases.


    This is a very common way of treating diseases in Chinese medicine, but few people are proficient in this way.


    Many patients here have come to him for acupuncture. They should have a certain understanding of acupuncture.


    Ye Hao used to come to the drugstore before, and the clerk knew him. When he saw him coming in, he nodded with a smile, and after greeted him, he went to greet other patients.


    Ye Hao also has a certain interest in acupuncture and moxibustion, the ancient Chinese medicine technique of Kyushu.


    In the doomsday, it is said that the two congenital warriors spend a certain amount of time every day to ask a famous Chinese doctor to help them acupuncture points, which is said to be able to dredge the meridians and promote the improvement of cultivation.


    Right now, Ye Hao came to Hong Lao to see how he gave people acupuncture.


    "Xiaoye is here? I haven''t seen you for a while, why, now I am interested in acupuncture again?"


    Old Hong was not angry when he saw Ye Hao standing and watching. Instead, he said with a smile.


    Before, Ye Hao often questioned Mr. Hong about Chinese medicine. After coming and going, Mr. Hong was almost half of his master in Chinese medicine.


    Hong Lao''s understanding of Chinese medicine really made Ye Hao respect, and even Ye Haocheng thought about taking Hong Lao to Independence Island and becoming a Chinese medicine doctor who specializes in serving himself.


    In the Doomsday, most of the big forces have many Chinese medicines who have been sealed as guests, and even Ye Haocheng suspected that those methods of refining pill medicine were researched by these Chinese medicines!


    "Well, I heard that acupuncture can also be used to dredge the meridians and collaterals, which can help training and improve. Do you know anything about Hong Kong?" Ye Hao said to Hong Lao with a rare tempered attitude.


    He was able to sweep so many treasures in the auction before, and it was also because of the recommendation of Mr. Hong to go, so he really respected the old Chinese doctor with medical ethics like Mr. Hong.


    As for taking Hong Lao to Independence Island, now is not the time.


    First, Mr. Hong may not believe that the end is coming.


    Second, Mr. Hong is quite famous in this neighborhood. If he suddenly leaves, it will attract some people''s attention.


    So Ye Hao planned to send Mr. Hong to Independence Island some time before the end.


    "Acupuncture can indeed dredge the meridians and collaterals. Does Xiaoye need me to help you grade acupuncture?" Old Hong said with a smile.


    He knew that Ye Hao was a practicing family, and his strength was very strong, at least better than him.


    So as soon as Ye Hao said this, he understood Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "Yes, then Lao Hong is old!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    "Haha, a trivial matter. In fact, in the past, those escorts or martial arts masters would often ask my grandfather for acupuncture, one is to help them heal their injuries, and the other is to help them clear the meridians and improve their training speed." Old Hong explained with a smile. .


    While talking, the patient in front of him had completed acupuncture, paid for the medicine and left the pharmacy.


    Old Hong motioned Ye Hao to take off his shirt and lay on the bed.


    "Then old Hong''s acupuncture skills were passed down from that time?"


    Ye Hao didn''t pretend to be affectionate, and acted according to his words, while continuing to listen to the Tao.


    "Hi, your body..."


    Old Hong, who was originally calm, cried out in shock when he saw Ye''s upper body.

 Chapter 62： Broke through 0

    "Xiao Ye, tell me honestly, where do you learn from? In today''s world, you can still develop such a body!"


    Ye Hao originally thought that there was something wrong with his body, so he felt relieved when he said that.


    "Master won''t let me say his name, Mr. Hong, is my body acupuncture and moxibustion to help strengthen my strength?" Ye Hao made a fool of himself and brought the topic back again.


    "Of course there is! You will know the beauty of it when I get through this needle! This body is really amazing, and it can still make such a body..."


    Old Hong replied decisively, and then looked at Ye Hao''s body reluctantly.


    Rao has a strong psychological quality like Ye Hao. He was treated like this, and he couldn''t help but feel a little hairy in his heart.


    However, he knew that Old Hong had no intentions, he just lamented that his body was well-trained.


    "Xiaoye, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say where you are from, but when I get a needle, you''d better run your exercises so that I can get a needle along your meridian, and the effect will be doubled!"


    When the needle began to be injected, Hong Lao''s expression finally became serious.


    "Okay, time to work!" Ye Hao nodded and agreed, and began to run the exercises.


    "There are still these meridian operations in the world? Small Zhoutian runs 36 times, Da Zhoutian runs 72 times, and then reincarnation?" Hong Lao''s expression changed again, and he cried out aloud.


    "Lao Hong knows this technique of me?" Ye Hao asked with a change of expression.


    He only learned this technique in the last days, and he didn''t know who created it.


    As for Xiao Zhou Tian and Great Zhou Tian, ??Ye Hao didn''t know how to distinguish, at least practice according to the description of the method. Now listening to Hong Laoyi, he suddenly had an idea.


    Can this technique be upgraded?


    Before rebirth, everyone practiced this technique, but it is rumored that after reaching the level of Innate Martial Artist, the effect of this technique seems to be greatly reduced, and it is suspected that it is no longer suitable for the cultivation of Inborn Martial Artist.


    Therefore, the strongest survivor in the world at that time was only the rank of Innate Martial Artist, and no one entered the next rank, and no one knew whether there was another rank.


    "I don''t know, but I can probably understand how it works. Your practice is in line with the magical principles of the universe, and it is the most profound practice I have ever seen!" Old Hong shook his head and explained.


    The original meaning of "Xiao Zhou Tian" means that the earth rotates one week, that is, day and night cycle.


    Later, it was used as a metaphor for the inner alchemy technique. Inner qi circulates in the body along the Ren and Du channels for a week, that is, the inner qi starts from the lower Dantian, passes through the perineum, passes through the anus, and passes through the tail, Jiaji and Yuzhen three channels along the spine. Turn off, to the top of the head, the mud pill, and then from the ears and cheeks to the tip of the tongue, connecting with the Ren pulse, and returning to the dantian along the middle of the chest and abdomen.


    Because of its relatively small range, it is called Xiao Zhou Tian.


    The original meaning of Great Zhoutian means that the earth revolves around the sun once, that is, one year.


    It is also borrowed by the exercise method, and it is called the Great Zhou Tian, ??because its internal Qi circulates, in addition to the two channels of Ren and Du, it also flows on other meridians.


    The exercises that Ye Hao performed were the relatively perfect operations of the small and large Zhoutians of the human body, which coincided with the magical principles of the universe.


    "Okay, I''m about to start the needle. The first time you dredge the meridians, it will be a bit painful, so bear with it a little bit!" After carefully observing the trajectory of the exercises in Ye Hao for a long time, Old Hong Kong said with a serious face.


    This is the first time that he has dredged the meridians of this kind of exercise, and it couldn''t tolerate righteousness. As long as something went wrong, it was easy to get confused.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, and the various thoughts in his heart quickly turned.


    Fortune and danger, if the method of acupuncture and moxibustion to dredge the meridians is really effective in enhancing strength, it will undoubtedly make him stronger before the end of the day.


    Another thing is that there are still those treasures of heaven and earth in the house, even if something goes wrong accidentally, there will be no major problems with those treasures of heaven and earth supporting him.


    He nodded firmly at the moment.


    If you want to succeed, how can it be so easy?


    Old Hong didn''t hesitate anymore and began to give Ye Hao acupuncture.


    The areas where the exercises in the body were originally blocked are now all unobstructed, and the areas that were originally comfortable are even wider!


    To use a vivid metaphor, the original muddy road has now become a road!


    The width of the original road was only one road, but now it has three or five roads, and the speed of the exercises suddenly speeds up a lot.


    Originally, Ye Hao had reached the peak of the second-order martial artist. Under the stimulation of acupuncture and Tongluo, he instantly broke through and entered the third-order martial artist, and his strength was still increasing!


    The spiritual matter floating in the surrounding air seemed to be attracted by some kind, and all quickly rushed into his body to strengthen his physique.


    A numb and itchy feeling filled the whole body.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but yell out these words finally.


    Ye Hao feels comfortable, which means that the acupuncture he put in is not wrong, otherwise Ye Hao should vomit blood!


    As for what he said before that there will be a little pain when dredging the meridians for the first time, for Ye Hao, who has experienced extreme training every day, he has long been immune to that level of pain!


    The acupuncture and moxibustion on Old Hong''s hand is more rapid and firmer.


    Once the acupuncture method to be pierced is determined, there will be no changes later.

 Chapter 63： Gain quite 0

    "Okay, get up!" Old Hong slapped Ye Hao on the back.


    Although the exercises were still running, Ye Hao was already asleep comfortably. After being photographed by Old Hong, Ye Hao woke up in an instant, his head was a little dizzy, and he felt like he was drinking too much.


    But soon, as soon as the exercise worked again, he completely recovered.


    "Old Hong, how long does it take to learn acupuncture?" Ye Hao asked, standing up.


    He has already realized the benefits of acupuncture and moxibustion and Tongluo. If he learns it, giving himself acupuncture and moxibustion gong every day, his strength will inevitably increase rapidly, and it can also help Ali and the others to improve their strength.


    Of course, even if he learns, he will not dredge the meridians and collaterals for everyone, but will only give such treatment to Ali and other limited henchmen.


    You should know that the acupuncture and moxibustion to dredge the collaterals just now took a full hour.


    If he wants to give others acupuncture and moxibustion, he has to spend this time, which is naturally he is unwilling.


    "Haha, want to learn acupuncture? Three years of introductory, five years of training, want to give you this kind of acupuncture and moxibustion Tongluo, at least ten years of skills.


    If you can¡¯t grasp the essence, acupuncture and collaterals are undoubtedly committing suicide. After all, the same exercise, with different external environments and different physical conditions, will change a lot. So, do you still have to learn?


    In addition, acupuncture and moxibustion Tongluo is not the same as other things. You can''t do the meridian every day. It is enough to do it once every half a month. No matter how many times it is, it will have the opposite effect. "Old Hong said with a smile.


    Ye Hao''s heart suddenly shook, let alone ten years, there is still less than half a year, the end is coming, where does he have so much time to study this.


    In addition, he can only get through the collaterals once every half a month, which is also convenient, otherwise he still needs to go here every day to find Mr. Hong for acupuncture and collaterals.


    However, the idea of ??taking Hong Lao to Independence Island was even more determined.


    If you can''t learn it by yourself, can''t you just take the ones you know?


    In addition, Ye Hao also thought of Situ Linglong, whom he saw in the auction house last time, and heard that she was from the Situ family.


    The Situ family is a family of Chinese medicine practitioners, and they must have a very good level of Chinese medicine. It is definitely a good thing to take them to Independence Island as a subordinate.


    After all, if there are enough Chinese medicine doctors to help Ali and them with acupuncture and moxibustion, their strength will quickly improve.


    The increase in their strength also meant that Ye Hao''s strength increased. After all, they were all serving Ye Hao.


    Right now, Ye Hao was thinking about it in his heart, but he wouldn''t say it, at least the time hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Old Hong, do you know how to refine Chinese medicine pills?" Ye Hao didn''t mention acupuncture and moxibustion any more, but asked another question.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine pills? Yes, yes, but that process is a bit troublesome. Now almost no one uses this method!" Old Hong said in a deep voice.


    "I have a prescription, Mr. Hong, see if it can be refined."


    As soon as Ye Hao heard it, he knew that there was a play, so he found a pen and paper and wrote a prescription in his mind.


    "This is... Xiaoye, why do you have this kind of prescription?" Old Hong looked at Ye Hao suspiciously and asked.


    "Once accidentally, what happened to this prescription?" Ye Hao responded.


    He was telling the truth, this prescription was indeed accidental, and besides this prescription, there were a lot of similarities.


    Of course, this is called a pill in the end!


    "This is a prescription, why do you want this? That''s not good?" Old Hong said with a surprised look.


    "Puff!!!" Ye Hao almost didn''t get over in a breath.


    It''s that he can''t bear it, this oolong is too much trouble!


    "Oh, what about this prescription?" Ye Hao gave a dry cough, concealed his embarrassment, and quickly wrote down another prescription.


    All of his prescriptions were memorized when he was bored, but he had never used them, so he didn''t know the specific effects at all.


    "This prescription is a bit clever. If you use this prescription, maybe the effect will be better than my medicated bath, but it''s more time-consuming." Old Hong said after thinking about the prescription.


    Right now, Ye Hao''s heart moved and said, "Can Old Hong help me refine a few? Also, can the medicinal materials in this prescription be replaced with precious medicinal materials such as goblin or Tianshan snow lotus?"


    "You still have goblins? Oh, yes, it is said that you swept all the treasures of heaven and earth in that auction. I heard that the Situ family was in your hands. You can be said to be good!"


    After making fun of Ye Hao, Old Hong continued to speak.


    "If you have a goblin, you can naturally increase the effect of the medicine by a factor of ten. The effect of Tianshan Snow Lotus is not in line with this prescription. If you want it, I will help you refine a few when you have time."


    Ye Hao suddenly felt happy.


    In his mind, anything that can enhance strength is a good thing, and it must not be wasted.


    As for time-consuming and labor-intensive, for some people at the bottom of the doomsday, the most boring time and free labor are the most boring time and free labor, which can be easily obtained if there is strength.


    "Old Hong, do I still have the medicinal materials I used to soak in the medicinal bath? A friend of mine wants, let me load a truck for him!


    Also, how to grow this medicinal material? Are there any special requirements? "Ye Hao said the last thing he had come over today.


    "Puff, what kind of friend is yours? Are the medicinal materials calculated by trucks????" Old Hong jumped into a thunder when he heard this.


    He still remembered that Ye Hao had done something like this not long ago, which caused him to run out of inventory at the time. If it weren''t for the timely replenishment, his pharmacy might have to be closed for a while.


    Now that Ye Hao talks about this matter again, it is strange that he is not angry!


    "Don''t think about a truckload of your friend, and give you the most of the medicinal materials you took away last time!


    As for the planting methods of these medicinal materials, there is nothing wrong with them. These two medicinal materials are good for sun. They are best planted in a place where the sun can reach. Then these two kinds of medicinal materials are good for shading. This should be planted in a damp place..."


    After roaring for a while, Hong Lao finally let go, and promised to give Ye Hao the same amount of medicinal materials as last time, and at the same time told him how to grow several medicinal materials.


    Ye Hao didn''t pretend, and paid the money directly on the spot, and he was sure to come and pack the medicines tomorrow.


    In general, his harvest today is quite fruitful, and several things have been finalized.


    Then he left Mr. Hong, left the pharmacy, and began to prepare for tomorrow''s affairs!

 Chapter 64： The end is approaching 0

    The next day, the sun was fine and the blue sky and white clouds were rare.


    In the last days, this kind of weather is even more rare, the sky is always gray and gloomy, and it is even rare to see the sun.


    As usual, Ye Hao got up early and meditated to absorb the richest sun and moon essence in the day, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    "The concentration of spiritual matter has increased again!"


    After the meteor shower arrived ahead of schedule, Ye Hao discovered that the concentration of spiritual matter on the earth was increasing rapidly. Overnight, the concentration surged from the original 0.01 to 0.1, an increase of nearly ten times.


    I made a detailed comparison and found that the concentration has gradually approached 0.12, increasing by 0.01 almost every day!


    You must know that only a few days have passed. At the current growth rate, the concentration of spiritual matter in the air will reach 1, reaching the concentration of spiritual matter at the end of the day!


    According to Ye Hao''s estimation, when the concentration of spiritual matter in the air reaches 1, that is the moment when the end is coming.


    If it has been the current growth rate, and there are less than a hundred days left, the end is likely to come!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao''s unconscious brow furrowed slightly, and the doomsday has been pressing on his heart like a mountain.


    For him, facing the terrifying doomsday, no amount of preparation time is too much.


    After all, more preparation means more possibility of dominating the doomsday.


    You must know that his competitors are either the world''s top consortia, mercenaries, or countries all over the world.


    Although these forces have suffered the most in the doomsday, the lean camels are still bigger than the horses. They are too tall, and even in the doomsday, they are likely to become overlords.


    The facts are indeed the case. Before Ye Hao''s rebirth, those who had the greatest influence were all countries in the world, as well as a few of the world''s top consortia.


    They already have money, equipment, people, and even an exclusive armed department. Even if one percent or one thousandth is retained in the doomsday, they are still a behemoth.


    If Ye Hao wants to dominate the doomsday, he will inevitably have various conflicts with these existences, so his pressure is beyond imagination.


    It is precisely because of this tremendous pressure that he dare not relax in the slightest.


    After the morning exercise, after a simple wash, I went out and quickly swept a lot of food to fill my stomach, and then acted according to the plan.


    First, I went to Hong Lao to install the medicinal materials for half a car and eight rounds, let the car go directly to the port, and then went to the three orphanages negotiated yesterday, picked up 300 children, and went to Independence Island together.


    By the time he finished all these things, brought medicinal materials, and brought the three hundred children to Independence Island, it was already three or four o''clock in the afternoon.


    And the first group of nearly a hundred children who arrived had already survived on this island for three days by this time.


    They were all about ten-year-old children. After three days, their hungry chests stuck to their backs, and their eyes started to glow green.


    The island is full of yelling, screaming and killing for food.


    At first glance, Independence Island at this time has faintly some scenes of the survivors who survived after the end of the day.


    Ye Hao had long been used to all this, but the three hundred children who followed him were all shocked.


    They He Cheng have seen such a horrible scene, even in the orphanage, at best, there will be conflicts from time to time in the fight for some candy.


    But those conflicts are completely different from what they are seeing now.


    They saw that many children were really fighting together desperately, with blood stabbing a lot of blood on their bodies.


    And there was no one around to persuade him in the past, and he was either also fighting with others, or staring at others with extreme vigilance. There was a big disagreement, and he would copy the guy at any time.


    Many of the three hundred children were scared and cried on the spot, crying to go back to the orphanage.


    At the same time, they all moved closer to Ye Hao subconsciously, as if they would feel more secure beside him.


    After all, among the people present, Ye Hao and the others were slightly familiar, and they were the only adults.


    The fact is also true. Those children who seem to be crazy, no matter how fierce they fight, no one dared to get close to them, even intentionally or unintentionally, how far.


    "Ali, what''s the situation on the island these two days?"


    I didn''t care about the children fighting for food and the 300 trembling children behind him. I caught a glimpse of Ali, who was sitting there and enjoying the food alone, and asked.


    "I killed five people who wanted to escape from the island, and seven people died while fighting for food!" Ali responded coldly, as if he was telling a common thing.


    At this time, Ali has initially possessed the posture of the leader of the doomsday.


    Ignore life, fearless, and at the same time stop the subordinates of the town.


    Hearing what he said, Ye Hao nodded, and did not accuse Ali, just dead, how fresh, as if no one is dead, whether it is the end of the day or the present, this is a normal thing, just a fair and honest thing. One secretly proceeded.


    "Good job, this is goblin powder, I appreciate you!"


    With that said, Ye Hao took a small packet of goblin powder from his backpack, which was about one-tenth of the goblin powder he had used before.


    Goblin powder, whether in the doomsday or now, is a very powerful treasure. Ye Hao has not much left now, and there is no stable replenishment channel, so it has been very economical.


    Of course, this is for others, he has absorbed it by himself, and it will not hurt to use it all day.


    After all, no matter how good things are, it is useless to put them there.


    But for others, he is still very demanding.


    Before coming, he had already divided the original package of goblin powder into one-tenth and one-twentieth packets as a reward.


    Regardless of the time, it is necessary to discuss merits and rewards.


    As the boss, if you want to lead good subordinates, you must distinguish between rewards and punishments!


    Sure enough, when he heard Ye Hao''s words, Ali''s expression immediately changed. He turned over and directly caught the small medicine bag that Ye Hao had thrown away. He even fell to the ground and refused to let the laughing medicine bag have it. Little damage!


    For him, there is no need to worry about food anymore. He can go hunting on his own or take it directly from other children on the island. At least no one dares not give it.


    Therefore, compared to those children who are still fighting for food, Ali pays more attention to goblin powder, which can increase strength.


    He deeply understands a truth. In Independence Island, everything with strength can be easily possessed. Without strength, more things will be taken away!


    But Ye Hao and Ali''s actions completely shocked the three hundred children behind him!

 Chapter 65： Preliminary model 0

    "You did a good job of killing? Can you still get rewards?"


    The three hundred children were all dumbfounded, and they had all been instilled a truth in their life experiences in the previous ten years.


    Fighting is something bad kids do. As long as they fight, they will be punished. Killing people will even be caught by uncles, and they may even be killed by weapons.


    But now they feel that their system of values ??that has not yet been established has collapsed in an instant, as if here, there is no penalty for fighting, and killing is even more rewarding!


    They cannot understand some of the reasons behind this incident at their current age, and they can''t even think of the reason why Ye Hao did it.


    But they all reacted, and Ye Hao might not be as amiable as they thought, let alone the big brother who protected them.


    "Ouuuu, I want to go back to the orphanage!"


    "It''s terrifying here, Ye Hao will take us out of here, okay?"


    "I''m not coming to school here anymore, this is not the Hope Primary School I want!"


    I don''t know which child was the first to cry out, and then all three hundred children started crying.


    They looked at Ye Hao with complicated gazes, awe, hope, fear, and pleading.


    Now on the entire Independence Island, they are most familiar with Ye Hao. They hope that Ye Hao can take them out of here. At the same time, because of what Ye Hao said just now, they feel extremely scared.


    "Ali, within five minutes, let them understand the rules here!" Ye Hao glanced at the hundreds of children behind him, and Li ignored them and said directly to Ali coldly.


    As long as these children enter Independence Island, they don''t want to leave here before the end.


    After the doomsday comes, they definitely don''t want to go out from here, the real doomsday is definitely a hundred times, ten thousand times more terrifying than here!


    So Independence Island will be their survival base for a long time in the future.


    As for teaching these three hundred children the rules, it''s natural to let Ali do it.


    Ali is the leader of Independence Island, and these people will have to obey Ali''s orders in the future, so it is most suitable for Ali to carry out the disagreement when they enter Independence Island for the first time.


    At the same time, Ye Hao has never experienced discipline to so many children. He only needs ten to twenty strongest of these children to listen to him.


    Hearing his words, Ali quickly put the goblin powder in his hand and put it in his clothes pocket properly, and then his eyes froze, and an icy momentum radiated from him.


    "Xiao Hei, Xiaohu, Iron Toad, Knife, teach these newcomers!"


    As his voice fell, the four children sitting in the corner all stood up abruptly, looking at the three hundred children with unkind expressions.


    Obviously these four people are the subordinates that Ali recently acquired.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ali, surprised that he received his subordinates so quickly.


    Then he looked at the four children.


    It is so dark that it can catch up with the children of Americans.


    A burly figure, more than half of the head taller than the other children, looks unusually strong.


    A bulging eyes and a large, iconic mouth look a bit like a toad.


    The last one is similar to Ali''s body shape. In his hand, he is playing with a Ruishi Country Saber that I don''t know where he found. It turns around at the tip of his finger, very skilled.


    The four children originally wanted to do Ali. They became the leader of the Independence Island, but after being beaten up by Ali, they all became Ali¡¯s subordinates.


    Their real names are not called this, they are all nicknamed by Ali, but they are very vivid and can be recognized at a glance.


    When the four of Xiao Hei approached the three hundred children, the rest of the children who were fighting for food all stopped their movements and watched them all, looking like they were watching a good show.


    After three days, they had fully understood the rules on the Independence Island, which was the **** and brutal forest law.


    Here, the most important thing is to do everything possible to keep yourself alive!


    The three hundred children watched those people who were still fighting desperately surrounding them all around, and then unconsciously stepped back.


    At this time, Xiao Hei finally spoke.


    I saw him imitating Ye Hao''s appearance, first glanced at the three hundred children, then smiled evilly and shouted.


    "Don''t be so noisy! You newcomers listen carefully.


    This place is called Independence Island. There are two bosses here, one is the boss Ye Hao, and the other is the leader Ali. Everyone, including us, must listen to them!


    As for the rules of Independence Island, it''s very simple.


    One, try to live!


    Second, it is not allowed to leave this island without permission!


    That¡¯s all for the rules. If any of you are not convinced, stand up! ! "


    I don''t know where this Xiao Hei learned it from, what he said is really like when the gang boss gave him a lecture.


    It''s just that his ten-year-old age and immature voice don''t match the words he speaks, and his aura is much worse.


    However, he still bluffed the three hundred children who hadn''t seen the world very much, and all of them became quiet for a while, and no one dared to stand up to express their dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Hei was very happy to see this, and smiled and turned to look at Ali, indicating that he had done it.


    "I am Ali, and Ye Hao doesn''t need me to introduce you.


    Did you hear what Xiao Hei said just now? Those who are dissatisfied stand up now! Are you dissatisfied? ? ? "


    Ali looked like a big boss, standing in front of three hundred people without fear at all, watching everyone present, waited ten seconds, and seeing that no one dared to answer the conversation, he finally spoke again.


    "If there is no dissatisfaction, I will follow the rules. If you violate the rules, you will be beaten up and killed directly. If you doubt whether I will kill, you can try!"


    After speaking, he glanced at the three hundred children coldly, and saw that no one dared to say anything, he turned around and left with a lack of interest, cursing a few times!


    Standing on the side, Ye Hao glanced at Ali and Xiaohei and nodded in his heart.


    Although they are still some ten-year-old children, they all have initially possessed some ruthless characteristics, which can be regarded as the appearance of doomsday survivors!


    After all, in the face of three hundred children of the same age, not many people dare to speak such harsh words.


    As for the three hundred children who had been dumbfounded, Ye Hao ignored them.


    After staying here in person for a few days, they will deeply appreciate the rules of survival here.


    "Ali, come with me and tell you something!"


    The sound fell, no matter whether Ali heard it or not, he walked directly in one direction.


    Ali was taken aback for a moment, his gaze looking at Ye Hao was a little frightened. On the entire independent island, the only person who could make him fearful was Ye Hao!


    After a little hesitation, he finally followed!

 Chapter 66： The CEO of Chengfei Group comes to 0

    "Ali, do you hate me?"


    When he came to a quiet place, Ye Hao stopped, looked at Ali with no emotion, and asked.


    Hearing that Ali was taken aback again, took a step or two back slightly, gritted his teeth, and said, "Hate!"


    "Why didn''t you kill me that day?" Ye Hao continued to ask, still not seeing the slightest mood swing in him.


    "That day? You...you know that I was hiding behind a boulder?" Ali was startled when he heard this, and said subconsciously.


    He thought he was hiding well at the time, but he didn''t expect to be discovered by Ye Hao.


    Then he was relieved for a while. Although he was not old, he was not stupid, especially after experiencing life on Independence Island these days, he knew a lot more.


    Knowing that Ye Hao had already said this, it was obvious that he was hiding behind the boulder that day, secretly observing his extreme training under the waterfall, and knew that he had wanted to kill him.


    "I... can''t do it!" Ali said calmly.


    He knew that there was no need to continue to explain it now. If Ye Hao wanted to kill himself, he would definitely not be able to live.


    Ye Hao glanced at him, then said, "I have brought me the medicinal materials you need for medicated bathing. You can find a place to hide these medicines and distribute them every day.


    In addition, I need you to cultivate ten to twenty strong people out of these four hundred people who are not afraid of death! "


    After saying this, Ye Hao turned around and left here.


    There are many things. Now is not the time to tell Ali, when the time comes, Ali will naturally know.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s lonely figure leaving, Ali suddenly felt sour.


    He was keenly aware that Ye Hao should have a lot of things in his heart, but he couldn''t tell anyone, including himself.


    He shook his head and didn''t think about those things anymore.


    He didn''t know what was hiding in Ye Hao''s heart, but he knew that if he wanted to help him, he just had to do what he said!


    "Before I don''t have the confidence to kill you, I will listen to you!" Ali suddenly shouted at the leaving figure of Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth made a slight arc, and he did not respond to Ali.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang suddenly, an unknown number.


    "Hello, hello, is it Chairman Ye Hao? This is Cheng Fei, the CEO of Cheng Fei Group. Is it convenient for you to call now?"


    The phone was connected, and a very calm voice came.


    In the past two days, Ye Hao has been busy with various things and did not pay attention to the situation of Chengfei Group, so it is not known that Chengfei Group has been reported to have discovered rare metals and the stock has continued to limit the daily limit.


    "I''m Ye Hao, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao responded indifferently.


    Cheng Fei on the other side of the phone was taken aback after hearing the sound.


    Even if Ye Hao''s voice is cold, it is still easy to distinguish the unique voices of young people. In fact, for Cheng Fei''s old rivers and lakes, he is very sensitive to these subtle things.


    And Ye Hao''s youth obviously exceeded his expectations.


    In his opinion, someone who can have such a big deal and dare to directly spend a billion to buy stocks in a company that is about to fail at that critical moment must be an old guy who has been in business for many years. No matter how bad he is, it should be with him. The class is the CEO of a certain company.


    However, Ye Hao''s youth did not make Cheng Fei think of underestimating Ye Hao. On the contrary, his attitude towards Ye Hao was more respectful.


    The older generations can make such accurate decisions, which can be attributed to their rich life experience. Young people can do this step, but it is not easy, or the background is deep!


    In reality, most of this situation is due to the latter, which has a profound background.


    Cheng Fei made this call to Ye Hao today, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He was originally the chairman of Chengfei Group, but because of the intervention of inexplicable forces, the market value of their company fell again and again. If he hadn''t been reluctant to work hard, he would have declared the company bankrupt!


    However, although the company does not need to declare bankruptcy in its turnaround, but he has become the company''s second largest shareholder, the position of the first shareholder has been preempted by Ye Hao, and it can be regarded as a transfer of the company to others.


    Moreover, according to data from the Economics Section, the third shareholder is also eyeing his own position, and may exceed his own shares in Chengfei Group at any time.


    This made him very anxious.


    After discussing with some veterans of the company, I decided to hold an enlarged shareholder meeting first. I saw the inexplicable largest shareholder and the third largest shareholder, and saw what happened to them.


    If possible, try to take back some shares from the largest shareholder, so that Chengfei Group is still under their absolute control.


    Otherwise, if Ye Hao, as the largest shareholder, wants to declare the company bankrupt, they simply have no ability to oppose it.


    Unless they can get the support of the third largest shareholder, but until now, they have no idea who the largest shareholder and the third largest shareholder are, let alone what they think.


    So Cheng Fei immediately used his relationship to find the largest shareholder and the third largest shareholder.


    Fortunately, he is the CEO of Chengfei Group. It is relatively simple to get information about these two major shareholders.


    After spending some setbacks, finally got Ye Hao''s contact information through F City Securities.


    This immediately called the phone.


    "...The current situation of the company is probably like this. When Chairman Ye has time, we will hold an enlarged shareholder meeting to explain the situation in detail!"


    Concisely told Ye Hao about the current situation of the company, Cheng Fei finally revealed the purpose of his call.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and finally nodded and agreed.


    His current time is very tight. He didn''t want to attend this kind of shareholder meeting, but this meeting is related to rare metals.


    The rare metal is likely to be the outer meteorite iron needed to make the doomsday chariot, so he had to attend this enlarged shareholder meeting.


    At the same time, you can also take the opportunity to absorb the meteorite iron from the outer world through the Doomsday Chariot blueprint.


    In this way he can focus on finding several other required materials.


    Ye Hao always has a feeling that the chariot of the doomsday in his mind is very important to him, and even affects how he will face the doomsday in the future.


    In addition, the funds on his body are now getting less and less, and after being consumed in the past few days, there is only less than 50 million left, which is far from enough for him to reserve various materials for the end.


    Therefore, after absorbing the meteorite iron from Tianwai, he can realize the shares of Chengfei Group.


    That is a large sum of money, stocks purchased by one billion. With the continuous daily limit in the past few days, it has reached nearly three billion, and this number is still skyrocketing every day.


    If nothing unexpected happens, Chengfei Group''s stock will continue to limit for nearly two months, by then his billion will become 100 billion!


    "Okay, Chairman Ye, I look forward to your guidance on our work tomorrow!" Cheng Fei replied respectfully.


    The two chatted a few more words, and then hung up.

 Chapter 67： Many ways to move, refining pharmaceutical pills

    After Ye Hao decided to go to Chengfei Group tomorrow to attend the enlarged shareholder meeting, Li Rushuang, who was far away, also got the news in this regard.


    "Ye Hao? I want to see how sacred you are!"


    Li Rushuang hung up the phone and said with an uncertain face.


    Zhao He, the head of the intelligence department standing in her office, was in a cold sweat.


    After many investigations, he finally found out Ye Hao''s background. A freshman in a university in F city, whose parents died, relied on their parents'' compensation and barely attended the university!


    There are only so many backgrounds that can be found, but who would believe such background information.


    How could a freshman who had no background and had to rely on parental compensation to barely get to university, could have billions of funds, and all of them were extremely bold in the Chengfei Group''s stock.


    This is obviously very unreasonable, but this is the final result of his many investigations.


    Li Rushuang glanced at Zhao He who was trembling coldly, pressed the phone a few times, and after speaking a few words, several sturdy men walked in soon.


    They first bowed to Li Rushuang, and after Li Rushuang waved, they dragged Zhao He, who was limp, out of the way.


    Three days ago, she had already warned Zhao He to investigate Ye Hao''s identity and background, otherwise he would have to die.


    Now that three days are up, Zhao He has given her a background information that a fool would not believe. It would be a shame to not kill him.


    If you know that someone like Zhao He has no ability, he can only die, because he knows too many secrets of the consortium.


    Similarly, when Zhao He entered this line, he already knew that he would end up like this sooner or later, and he didn''t dare to resist.


    If he doesn''t resist, he is the only one killed, and the family can get a lot of money and spend their lives in peace.


    To resist, he himself must die, and the whole family must die too!


    This may be the sorrow of the intelligence personnel, who have been living in the dark, and the final outcome is very miserable.


    Ignoring Zhao He''s affairs, Li Rushuang began to plan an enlarged meeting of shareholders of Chengfei Group tomorrow.


    When a Zhao He died, Li He, Yellow Crane, and White Crane would appear immediately, harmlessly.


    But Ye Hao, whose background could not even be investigated by their consortium, needed her to be extremely careful.


    She deeply understands that this kind of people whose background is not investigated will definitely be more terrifying behind her. She even wants to inform the shareholders of the consortium of this matter to discuss whether to cancel the Chengfei Group''s plan.


    After all, once you fight against people whose backgrounds cannot be found by a consortium like Ye Hao, a very high-level battle will erupt.


    However, in the end, Li Rushuang pressed it down first, preparing to participate in the Chengfei Group''s shareholders'' enlarged meeting tomorrow, and then determine whether it is necessary to notify the shareholders of the consortium.


    After all, they have not taken any action against Ye Hao, so at least they will not anger the forces behind the other party.


    When the outside world was surging, Ye Hao completely ignored so much. He found a place and began to try to refine the pill.


    Last night he took the medicinal materials needed for the pill in his mind to Lao Hong, watched how Hong Lao made medicine pills, and he also started to practice it.


    The so-called refining is actually not that difficult. The main thing is to pay attention to the time when the various medicinal materials are added to the furnace and the corresponding heat. After all are processed, they are kneaded into a pill shape, and the fire is continued for a period of time. , The pill is successfully refined.


    This method is handed down in ancient times, and now few people use this method, and only traditional Chinese medicine can use pure manual refining.


    Western medicine or pharmaceutical factories really want to refine pharmaceutical pills, and generally they will directly use machine processing methods, which are faster and more convenient and suitable for mass production.


    However, the use of machine processing methods requires pre-programmed procedures, which are generally used to produce a single medicine. Once the year or type of the medicinal material is changed, a very cumbersome change of procedures is required.


    However, the effect of refining is similar to that of purely hand-refined pills.


    So Ye Hao has thought about introducing a batch of pill production lines so that medicinal materials can be manufactured in large quantities. After the end, these medicinal materials will be sold at a sky-high price.


    In fact, before he was reborn, there was a boss who specialized in this kind of thing, relying on selling pills in exchange for all kinds of survival materials and armaments needed to consolidate his power.


    However, it is still too early to do this. The introduction of the production line requires a large amount of money. In addition, the relevant programming talents are not suitable for control for the time being. After all, the end has not yet arrived, and they will not easily follow Ye Hao''s instructions.


    So Ye Hao decided to postpone this matter, first select a few goals, and when the end comes, he will directly bring them to Independence Island.


    At that time, in order to survive, they will only obey orders and will not have other ideas.


    Among the targets he chose, one of them was the Situ family, a family of Chinese medicine practitioners.


    The Situ family¡¯s talents and related equipment are all complete, and they are also a family of Chinese medicine. They also have a deep research on Chinese medicine. They will be of great use in the end!


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Ye Hao started to make pills independently according to the technique taught by Old Man Hong.


    Although the refining process is very cumbersome, but fortunately, the pill in Ye Hao''s mind, all have detailed records of each step, it is enough to make according to the above method.


    Determined a body tempering pill prescription, and began to refine.


    Last night, Ye Hao did not know how to make medicine pills. At the same time, he asked Mr. Hong to help him determine the efficacy of several prescriptions. In addition, he also bought Mr. Hong¡¯s family medicine furnace, which is said to be able to increase a certain amount. Success rate.


    Body Tempering Pill: Tempering the body and strengthening the neck bones, which has the effect of significantly improving cultivation.


    Ye Hao had a lot of similar prescriptions for Body Tempering Pill, but he didn''t say them all at once to prevent Hong Lao from becoming suspicious.


    Refining medicine pills is similar to cultivation, and there is no sense of time passing, and Ye Hao is completely immersed in it.


    In the first refining, the heat degree of a medicinal material was not mastered, and it failed!


    In the second refining, the time for refining pharmaceutical materials was off and failed!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since it was the first time to start refining pharmaceutical pills independently, Ye Hao refined a total of ten times, but only succeeded three times in the end.


    However, his technique is getting more and more adept. After succeeding twice in a row, and then refining, the success rate will definitely exceed 30%!

 Chapter 68： Promoted to Tier 4 Warrior

    After successfully refining the three Body Tempering Pills, Ye Hao shook his somewhat dizzy head and did not continue refining the medicine pills.


    Refining medicine pills is different from extreme physical exercise. It consumes the mind and requires rest to recover. Otherwise, the whole person will feel dizzy, and continuing to refine will affect the success rate.


    Ye Hao took out one of the three body tempering pills and the two body strengthening pills made by Mr. Hong last night and took them one by one.


    "boom!!!"


    The two pills entered the body, as if a match ignited a gasoline barrel, and the effect of the medicine exploded in Ye Hao''s body instantly.


    Immediately, the sky turned to my heart.


    Ye Hao quickly closed his eyes with his legs crossed, fully absorbing the powerful effects of the pills in his body.


    At the same time, the exercises started to operate quickly, and the medicinal effects in the body finally followed the movement of the exercises and began to move, and the body changed visible to the naked eye wherever it passed.


    The aging cells die quickly, and new tough cells are born. The cycle continues, Ye Hao''s body becomes stronger and stronger, and every muscle in his body contains explosive power.


    "Another Body Tempering Pill!"


    Ye Hao, who was already fully absorbing the medicinal power, suddenly opened his eyes and gave a body tempering pill into his mouth again.


    Because just now, he actually vaguely felt a trace of breakthrough.


    This made him very overjoyed.


    Yesterday, because of Hong Lao helping acupuncture and moxibustion to clear the collaterals, Ye Hao made a breakthrough from the original second-order warrior late stage to the third-order warrior mid-stage.


    Just now the two pills entered the body, and the strong medicinal power instantly made his cultivation level advance by leaps and bounds, reaching the third-order martial artist''s late stage almost in the blink of an eye.


    If it weren''t for these two pills, Ye Hao guessed that it would take him at least ten days to be able to cultivate to the later stage of the third-order martial artist.


    As for breaking through the Tier 4 martial artist, it will take at least a month.


    And this is the result of his daily extreme exercise and the addition of goblin powder to the medicated bath, otherwise the time will be greatly lengthened.


    For Ye Hao, what is the most important thing now? Time, he is too short of time, there are still many things that have not been completed, and the cultivation base is far away from the tenth-order martial artist.


    Therefore, every time he progresses in strength, he will be very happy, which means that he is one step closer to achieving the goal of dominating the doomsday, and it also has a little more possibility of surviving in the doomsday.


    Especially when this doomsday is likely to come early, strengthening your strength is definitely the most joyful thing.


    So as soon as he felt that it was possible to break through to the fourth-order martial artist, he immediately took another body tempering pill again.


    The pill enters the body, and the originally stagnant cultivation base is growing rapidly again.


    Ye Hao tried his best to urge the technique, and began to practice his mind, trying to break through to the fourth-order martial artist in one fell swoop!


    There was no time during the cultivation, and when Ye Hao opened his eyes again, it was already the next morning.


    He practiced directly for the whole night, but fortunately his hard work paid off, he finally got his wish as an advanced Tier 4 martial artist.


    "Huh, long-lost power!" The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth made a slight arc.


    Before rebirth, he was the peak strength of the fifth-order martial artist, and now he successfully broke into the fourth-order martial artist, and the restoration of the fifth-order martial artist''s strength is just around the corner, making him very happy.


    "Oh, this smell is really good!" Ye Hao suddenly noticed the smell of sweat coming from his body.


    Just now when he broke through the advanced stage, many filthy things were excreted from his body with this sweat. Although the effect was not as obvious as reborn, it also had the same effect.


    But this stench is indeed a bit unpleasant.


    Right now, he quickly rushed to the edge of the pool, took off his clothes, and plunged directly into the water.


    "Hi, I''m starving to death!"


    After cleaning in the pool, an unprecedented pang of hunger came to my mind.


    With every successful breakthrough, the strength will increase by leaps and bounds, and at the same time the feeling of hunger will become more and more fierce, which is like a routine.


    Without staying too much, Ye Hao directly rushed into the dense forest ahead like a gust of wind.


    There are various treasures in the dense forest, and what attracts Ye Hao the most is the various game in the mountains.


    Not long after, Ye Hao ran out of the dense forest carrying a sika deer, three hares and five pheasants in his hands.


    Light a fire, barbecue, and soon the smell of meat spreads out.


    The conditions on Independence Island are indeed much worse than the outside world. There are no seasonings such as salt, chicken essence, cumin, black pepper, etc., but fortunately these wild animals themselves have their own unique delicious dishes, after a simple barbecue. , Is also a delicacy.


    As the fire burned, the fragrance wafting out became more and more attractive.


    Not long after, children came to find the fragrance that wafted out.


    The first group of children who arrived on Independence Island had not eaten anything for four days. Even many children only ate a little wild fruit in the past few days, and the prey that was finally hit was snatched by other children. It is also the most sensitive to this scent.


    The three hundred children who arrived on Independence Island yesterday felt hungry.


    This unique meaty fragrance is really lethal to children like them.


    But when they found out that Ye Hao was the one who was grilling food, the group of children who arrived at Independence Island the first time shook their heads and left to look for food.


    They knew clearly that Ye Hao would never give them any food, and they also consciously couldn''t beat Ye Hao and couldn''t grab food from him.


    However, none of the three hundred children who had just arrived on Independence Island left yesterday. In their opinion, Ye Hao has so much food, he must not be able to eat it alone. After Ye Hao is full, he may be able to ask for something. .


    Therefore, a weird scene appeared. Hundreds of children stood far away in a circle, their eyes staring at Ye Hao in the middle of enjoying the food, their saliva flowed all over the place, and when they gathered together, they almost became a small stream!


    But will Ye Hao give them food?


    The answer is obviously no.


    The food on Independence Island must be found and snatched by yourself. It is never possible to ask for food from others.


    This is the law of doomsday survival and the law of Independence Island.


    Therefore, in the eyes of all the children with great expectations, Ye Hao stuffed a whole sika deer, three hares, and five pheasants into his stomach, even biting his bones and swallowing them.


    Finally, I patted my full belly and burped comfortably.


    At that time, many children cried, especially when Ye Hao ate a pheasant leg at the end, a large group of children all cried, as if they had suffered a great grievance.


    Ye Hao naturally ignored them, pulled away a few crying children, walked out of the crowd, and found Ali who had just returned from hunting.

 Chapter 69： Arrived at Chengfei Group

    "Ali, how are the three hundred children training?"


    Ye Hao directly handed over the three hundred children brought over yesterday to Ali to practice. He didn''t plan to spend too much time on this.


    The first focus on cultivating Ali and the group of children is for the convenience of the children who will be brought over, and they can be directly handed over to Ali and the others for discipline.


    Anyway, what he needs is the ten to twenty strongest children among the four hundred children, and he doesn''t care too much about how many other children can survive.


    Although the end of the world has caused a sharp decline in the number of people, there are still relatively many humans who survived in the end.


    Especially those survivors who are at the bottom, there are so many survivors, all lingering and panting.


    These children are dead, Ye Hao can completely absorb a large number of survivors from the doomsday to serve as free labor, and he only needs to provide a relatively safe shelter and a little food.


    "Just like you did before, I taught them the exercises and let them try the benefits of the medicated bath." Ali responded indifferently.


    For Ye Hao, the emotions in his heart are very complicated, with extremely strong hatred, a trace of dependence, and many puzzles.


    It was the appearance of Ye Hao that completely changed his life trajectory.


    This change is neither good nor bad, but it is absolutely cruel.


    In a few days, he already had several lives in his hands. If it were placed elsewhere, even if he was just a child, it would be enough to kill him several times.


    At the same time, he is not clear about his current situation, whether he should say good or bad. Sometimes he would even be awakened by nightmares when he fell asleep at night, dreaming of the children who were killed by himself, and come back to claim his life.


    All of this was caused by Ye Hao. If he didn''t do this, he would die. Ye Hao didn''t give him any choice!


    "Well, they''ll leave it to you, I''m going out for a few days!"


    Ye Hao ignored his attitude, nodded, turned and left.


    He left Independence Island this time, not only to deal with the Chengfei Group, but also other periods.


    For example, the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron previously agreed with the steel plant is almost the same as the five-day delivery time originally negotiated.


    Thinking that the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron should have been manufactured by now, this time he will find the opportunity to absorb the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron into the Doomsday Blueprint.


    Of course he was going to do this secretly.


    The purchase of 10,000 tons of gray cast iron is definitely a huge sum of money, to say nothing of tens of millions.


    With tens of millions, is it not good to buy more medicinal materials and reserve more food?


    Another one, he has no place to stack 10,000 tons of gray cast iron, so it is definitely a very good choice to secretly absorb it directly with the doomsday blueprint in his mind, which saves money and saves trouble.


    However, he did not know that it was precisely because of his idea that caused a national sensation in the robbery of 10,000 tons of gray cast iron.


    In addition, there were also robberies of gold mines and rare metals, all of which occurred one after another within a short period of time, causing a huge sensation in Kyushu!


    After leaving Independence Island, Ye Hao went back to the villa.


    Breaking through to enter the Tier 4 martial artist, Ye Hao was sweaty. Although it was simple and clear on the Independence Island, the strong smell of sweat on his clothes was still retained.


    On the way back just now, many passers-by were holding their noses and quickly avoided.


    Ye Hao ignored these weird gazes at all.


    After all, one turned around and no one would remember this.


    Moreover, the smell of sweat is only a little bit. People in the doomsday have long been used to it. It is even normal for many survivors to drink sewage and urine directly in order to survive.


    If he has been in Independence Island, Ye Hao would not bother to take care of these things, but when he is going to participate in the Chengfei Group''s shareholders'' enlarged meeting, not to mention how well-dressed he needs to be, but he still needs to pay attention to his personal hygiene.


    After all, this extended shareholder meeting is likely to affect whether he can get the meteorite iron from the outside world.


    Not long after, Ye Hao, who changed into a clean suit, went directly to Chengfei Group.


    The head office of Chengfei Group is not in F city, but N city in the neighboring province.


    Taking into account the special status of Ye Hao, Cheng Fei originally planned to set the venue of the shareholder meeting in City F, but Ye Hao rejected it.


    The purpose of his participation in this meeting is to go to Chengfei Group headquarters to step on, so that he can steal those rare metals.


    Cheng Fei also considered that Ye Hao should visit Cheng Fei Group on the spot, so he didn''t say much, and decided to hold the meeting within the head office.


    When Ye Hao took the high-speed rail to the designated location, Li Rushuang also took a special plane to the Chengfei Group headquarters.


    Li Rushuang is the CEO of their consortium, so he naturally has his own private jet, and this time he will meet Ye Hao, who is indistinguishable from the background, and he must be full of momentum and pomp.


    However, she didn''t know that Ye Hao didn''t care about these things.


    "Ye Hao, today I want to see how realistic your acting skills are!"


    Li Rushuang closed the information in his hand and said to himself.


    Just now, she checked the information collected by Zhao He again, but still did not find any suspicious places, and finally stared at Ye Hao''s photo for a little half a minute.


    The picture shows the scene of Ye Hao when he was in school.


    Li Rushuang stared at him for a long time, and found that Ye Hao in the photo was really like a college student who could no longer be normal.


    A pair of willow eyebrows frowned involuntarily.


    She thinks that her eyesight is strong enough, but she can''t see Ye Hao''s flaws at all, which makes her assessment of Ye Hao even worse.


    "Mr. Li, we are here!"


    A delicate female assistant spoke.


    The female assistant''s name is Bai Ying. She is 1.67 meters tall and has a well-proportioned posture. Her lordosis and backwards are curved. Even in front of Li Rushuang, the light is not completely overwhelmed.


    But if someone treats her as a vase, she will definitely die miserably, because she has received professional special forces training, and she has also refined taekwondo and judo. There are no fewer than ten deaths in her hands!


    At the same time, Ye Hao also got off the taxi.

 Chapter 70： Meet three parties

    Ye Hao didn''t spend his thoughts on the pomp. For him, instead of spending money to buy Mercedes-Benz, BMW, and Lamborghini, he might as well stock up more medicinal materials and food.


    This can be seen from the villa he rented.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Ye Hao came here by taxi, unable to drive directly inside the Chengfei Group, but was stopped by the security guard at the gate.


    "My name is Ye Hao, I''m looking for your boss Cheng Fei."


    Ye Hao said flatly.


    The security guard glanced at Ye Hao suspiciously. He naturally knew that a big boss named Ye Hao would come to inspect the company today. The conference building had pulled out a huge banner and even prepared a salute. Mr. Cheng stood in the conference building himself. Wait before.


    But I didn''t expect that the person who asked the company boss to greet him personally would come by taxi.


    According to his thoughts, such a big boss must be the same as in movies and TV, sitting in a neat row of cars, followed by a large group of bodyguards in black uniforms.


    In the end, Ye Hao didn''t have anything here, and he was not at the same level as the President Li who had just driven in by the special plane.


    However, he didn''t dare to offend Ye Hao, so he greeted his colleagues and rode a windy motorcycle with Ye Hao to the conference building.


    Ye Hao naturally knew what the security meant, but he ignored them.


    The ostentation and so on are all imaginary things. There is no need to waste that money. Things that are useful to the coming doomsday are the real good things.


    Cheng Fei Group is very large, and it does not know how much it covers. Anyway, Ye Hao looked at it and couldn''t see the end.


    Led by the security guard, he drove for more than ten minutes and finally arrived at the conference building.


    Qiancheng Fei in the conference building was talking with Li Rushuang with no actual nutrition.


    Compared with Ye Hao, whose background cannot be found, Li Rushuang''s background is easy to know. After all, she is the CEO of their consortium, and she is also the first person in their consortium, and she has long been famous.


    In addition, through some clues, Cheng Fei discovered that the inexplicable force that had previously controlled their company was probably caused by the consortium where Li Rushuang belonged.


    I couldn''t find out before because I didn''t see the results. Now the net has been closed. Everything is a foregone conclusion. If he can''t find out, he won''t have to continue to mix in the mall.


    After all, the mall is like a battlefield, and even more dangerous. If you accidentally lose your reputation, your family will be ruined!


    However, Cheng Fei and Li Rushuang didn''t break these things, and they even looked like they were talking happily.


    Of course, Cheng Fei had the desire to kill Li Rushuang in his heart, but he didn''t dare. The background behind Li Rushuang was too strong for him to contend.


    The sudden arrival of the taxi finally ended the awkward chat between the two of them. They all looked at the taxi in unison, and the doubt in their eyes flashed.


    They are all people who have experienced strong winds and waves, and the lack of emotion and anger is the first ability that needs perfect control.


    It is already a rare thing to make them show a look of doubt.


    "Who, how can you bring people here?"


    Neither Li Rushuang nor Cheng Fei came forward to speak, but after all, this is the Cheng Fei Group. At the moment, there is an executive of Cheng Fei Group who stepped forward to question the security guard with a sullen expression on his face.


    Obviously, this security guard must be fired when things are done here.


    "The car... the people in the car said he was Ye... Ye Hao!"


    After stammering a word, the security guards were almost crying.


    He felt bitter for a while, and he didn''t want to, but the name Ye Hao had already been exposed. If he didn''t let him in, he would be ruined.


    "You stupid..."


    Just as the executive was about to scold the security guard a few words, Ye Hao got out of the car.


    There was a delay just now because he was paying the taxi driver. After all, he came by calling, so he has to pay!


    After all, the taxi driver doesn''t care who Ye Hao is.


    However, everyone present has heard of Ye Hao''s name, but the only people who can see Ye Hao''s photos are Li Rushuang and Cheng Fei.


    As soon as Ye Hao walked down, he was recognized by them at a glance.


    After the executive noticed the movement of the people behind him, he immediately stopped what he was about to say.


    "Ye Dong, it has been a long time since I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation!"


    The old fox Cheng Fei walked up to greet him quickly, and he spoke from a distance, with a smile on his face, and with a single sentence the incident of Ye Hao taking a taxi was revealed.


    Li Rushuang also followed, and a touch of surprise reappeared on his face involuntarily.


    She felt that Ye Hao was more interesting. It was this time that she was still acting, and she had to pretend to be a grassroots.


    But with so many people present, who didn''t know that Ye Hao made one billion when you shot? No matter how pretends it is no use, it will only become a joke behind others. This will definitely not be something a smart person would do.


    But is Ye Hao a smart person? The answer is obviously clear in everyone''s hearts, whoever regards Ye Hao as a fool is a real fool.


    Moreover, Ye Hao did not rule out the suspicion of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, so the group felt differently about Ye Hao''s behavior.


    An expert who can do what others can''t do is an expert, and Ye Hao is the expert in their eyes. After all, if they had the skill of Ye Hao, they would definitely not come by taxi.


    It was just such a blunder that made everyone interested in Ye Hao, even surpassing the full-blown Li Rushuang!


    "Cheng''s award!" Ye Hao responded with a flat face, completely ignoring the thoughts in the hearts of those old foxes.


    At the same time, he glanced at everyone present, and finally his eyes stayed on Bai Ying for a few seconds.


    The reason why he stayed for a few seconds was because he recognized Bai Ying, who was standing behind Li Rushuang, who was the cold-faced female murderer of a powerful force in the doomsday.


    At that time, Ye Hao only caught a glimpse of her from a distance, saw her sitting on the body of the mutant beast, coldly watching a group of subordinates and the other force **** a treasure of heaven and earth.


    When she finally took the shot, the other party''s only remaining ten or more Tier 6 martial artists were all slaughtered by her in one minute. The boss of the opposing Tier 7 martial artist barely survived three moves in front of her. !


    Then her head was cut off, and she was given a bite by her mutant beast.


    "Why, Dong Ye, fell in love with my assistant? Xiaobai came over and let Dong Ye take a look."


    At this moment, Li Rushuang came over and smiled lightly.


    Her voice fell, Bai Ying immediately moved forward a few more, nodded to Ye Hao with a smile, and said hello.


    "If Ye Dong is interested in Xiaobai, I can consider reluctantly letting her go to you!" Li Rushuang said with a smile again, and even reached out and patted Xiaobai, deliberately teasing Ye Hao.


    It implied that if Ye Hao took Bai Ying, he could pat like her.


    Bai Ying immediately lowered her head shyly, not daring to look at Ye Hao.


    By doing this, he was testing Ye Hao''s depth.


    See if Ye Hao is a person who is easily controlled by foreign objects.


    Of course, if Ye Hao really dared to accept Bai Ying, she would really let it, but in the end whether Ye Hao would be blessed to accept it is not certain.


    Bai Ying is not an ordinary assistant. She wants to kill without wrinkling her eyes.


    And Li Rushuang didn''t worry that Bai Ying would betray him at all. Anyone who could stay by her side was firmly controlled by the consortium, and even if it gave great benefits, they would not betray!


    "Then what if I take a fancy to both of you?"


    Ye Hao''s complexion was flat, his eyes wandering around Li Rushuang''s body with various inscriptions, and the corners of his mouth that were slightly upturned, showing a trace of banter.

 Chapter 71： Does anyone else know that the end is coming?

    Since Bai Ying is Li Rushuang''s personal assistant, it is very likely that in the doomsday, the strength of the party that Bai Ying is loyal to is the consortium that Li Rushuang belongs to.


    Of course, it is also possible that after the doomsday comes, Bai Ying who has survived turns to be loyal to other forces.


    If it''s the latter, it''s fine, but if it''s the former, Bai Ying''s allegiance is the consortium that Li Rushuang belongs to, and Ye Hao smells something different.


    Quite simply, why did Li Rushuang and the others look at Chengfei Group?


    Ye Hao will stare at Chengfei Group because of rebirth, knowing that Chengfei Group will find rare metals.


    And if he hadn''t spent a billion to buy shares of Chengfei Group before, it is very likely that Chengfei Group would have been directly acquired by Li Rushuang in this way.


    If it was just a coincidence, it would be a bit too coincidental.


    The most reasonable explanation is that Li Rushuang and his consortium also know the news in this regard, and even know that the end is coming? ? ?


    Ye Hao knows that the end is due to rebirth, but this does not mean that the only person in the world knows that the end is coming. It is very likely that some powerful forces have detected this situation through some clues!


    For example, the increasing spiritual matter in the air, or the sudden arrival of meteor showers.


    Ye Hao was able to detect these changes, and he was not sure that other forces could also detect them.


    Maybe they don''t know that the end is coming, and they don''t know what the earth will look like after the end, but they are likely to guess some general conditions, such as this planet will usher in a huge change.


    Before his rebirth, Ye Hao was just an ordinary freshman who didn''t notice that the end was approaching, but it didn''t mean that everyone was unaware of it.


    Especially the top powers in the world, the information in their hands is absolutely terrifying!


    This is like the disaster blockbuster "2012" that Ye Hao once watched. The vast majority of people in the world did not realize that the end is approaching, but many countries have secretly joined forces to prepare for the coming end.


    For example, they have made several huge Noah''s Ark with all their strength, and sold tickets to some extremely top forces!


    The more thought about these things, the more shocked Ye Hao''s heart.


    He is just a flat-headed common man with no background, and all he can rely on is to be reborn from the end.


    If the world''s top forces also knew about the situation in this regard, it would undoubtedly cause huge resistance for him to dominate the doomsday.


    Therefore, after Ye Hao heard Li Rushuang''s words, he followed her words and played with her in turn.


    Because once a person becomes angry, it is easy to reveal some hidden information.


    Is Li Rushuang angry?


    The answer is no!


    Li Rushuang can become the CEO of the world''s top consortium. How can he be so easily irritated?


    Not only was she not angry, the smile on her face was even worse, and she also followed Ye Hao''s appearance. She looked at Ye Hao''s body, and finally stared at Ye Hao''s sensation for a long time before finally speaking.


    "Ye Dong is really a big deal, and he actually showed us both of our sisters, but... Ye Dong''s figure, I am afraid that we can''t control our sisters!"


    Ye Hao naturally knew what she meant by this.


    Looking at the parts of my sensation for a long time, and finally saying that I can''t control them, this is what I want to say I can''t!


    But how could Ye Hao be suppressed by these simple words of hers, and immediately flashed away, grabbing Li Rushuang''s slender waist, and smiling against her cheek: "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Due to the close contact, the warm breath that came out of his mouth when he spoke directly sprayed on Li Rushuang''s cheeks. It was obvious that Li Rushuang''s body trembled violently!


    Ye Hao''s sudden action shocked everyone.


    The bodyguards brought by Li Rushuang had already put their hands in the pockets of their clothes, as if they were about to pull out their weapons.


    Bai Ying was also taken aback, and then quickly stepped forward, reaching out to grab Ye Hao''s arm.


    At this moment, Li Rushuang finally reacted from a state of dazedness.


    Ye Hao''s bold and unrestrained behavior completely exceeded her imagination, and at the same time Ye Hao''s skill surprised her.


    Although she has not had some professional training in martial arts, she is quite aware of Bai Ying''s skill.


    Even if the person standing on the opposite side was a very physical special soldier, he couldn''t stick to his body under Bai Ying''s protection, let alone hug himself.


    But Ye Hao did it!


    This shows that Ye Hao''s skill is still above Bai Ying!


    And this is definitely not the strength that a college student can have.


    You know that Bai Ying is among the children that their consortium has been training since childhood. After many tests, the one who survived the last is far more powerful than the so-called special forces!


    But Ye Hao''s strength is still above this, indicating that Ye Hao''s strength behind it is definitely more terrifying.


    In an instant, Li Rushuang wanted to understand a lot of things, and at the same time, he also understood why Ye Hao dared to come alone.


    Just as the old saying goes, the art master is bold!


    So at the moment Li Rushuang prevented Bai Ying and the others from moving, and would never be able to move him until the forces behind Ye Hao were found out.


    Besides, here is Kyushu, with so many people present. If you start a hand here and open a weapon, even their consortium will not end well. It is very likely that you will not be able to return to Wanwan alive!


    Military equipment in Kyushu will always be an insurmountable red line.


    Of course, if there were no senior executives from Chengfei Group present, Li Rushuang might have another decision. After all, he fired his weapon, killed people, and ran back to Wanwan. No one could find them!


    But the current situation is definitely not good.


    I saw that Li Rushuang''s complexion was plain, and she said without a trace of panic.


    "Ye Dong, there are so many people here, we can go to a place where no one is there and try again later!"


    Cheng Fei on the side also noticed that something was wrong, especially when he saw Li Rushuang''s bodyguards put their hands in their pockets, his complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly opened his mouth to make a round.


    "Haha, Ye Dong, Li Dong, the way you young people greet each other is really special, but don''t stand outside, please go inside!"


    His remarks were obviously just for Ye Hao to step down.


    After speaking, he looked nervously at Ye Hao, waiting for him to express his attitude.

 Chapter 72： Undercurrent

    Of course, Ye Hao knew the current situation very well. When the bodyguards first put their hands in their pockets, they knew that they had weapons on them.


    As well as Bai Ying''s reaction at that moment, he knew that Bai Ying was definitely a professionally trained person with very good skills.


    "Come on, Mr. Li, let''s go inside and talk!"


    Ye Hao smiled plainly, still did not retract the hand that held Li Rushuang, and walked into it with a swagger, without paying attention to Bai Ying and the group of bodyguards.


    The expression on Li Rushuang''s face was extremely gloomy. From birth to now, no one has ever let her suffer such a big loss.


    However, she knows Ye Hao''s skill very well, and once she has any drastic actions, she will most likely be killed on the spot!


    In the end, she gritted her teeth, her complexion returned to calm, letting Ye Hao embrace herself, followed into the meeting room.


    But in my heart, I secretly vowed that if you get the chance, you must put Ye Hao''s hand in the meat grinder, grind it into a pile of minced meat, and then throw it out to feed the wild dogs!


    Bai Ying and a group of bodyguards behind her, seeing Li Rushuang didn''t say a word, didn''t dare to act indiscriminately, and finally stared at Ye Hao firmly, and walked in behind them.


    Cheng Fei and others broke out in a cold sweat.


    If these two groups of people fight here, no matter what the final result is, he won''t have any good endings.


    Li Rushuang''s background is not casual, it is definitely not difficult for the other party to kill himself.


    As for Ye Hao, who couldn''t even find his background, he couldn''t afford it.


    After all, people even dared to provoke Li Rushuang, let alone Cheng Fei.


    Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and quickly followed it, worrying about what might happen again.


    Entering the meeting room, Ye Hao was a gentleman who helped Li Rushuang pull the chair away, and then sat down beside her.


    People who don¡¯t know may still think that they are a relationship between boy and girl friends.


    But everyone at the scene knows that there is a hidden murderous intent, maybe if one is not there, you will have to die here!


    Some people will ask Ye Hao if he is afraid?


    The answer is not to be afraid.


    Although the strength of the fourth-order martial artist can''t avoid the attack of the weapon, it can definitely kill Li Rushuang the moment the opponent draws the weapon.


    So as long as you control Li Rushuang, you don''t have to worry about others.


    Li Rushuang knows this very well, and Bai Ying and others also understand it.


    So even if they resent Ye Hao in their hearts, they didn''t show any signs on their faces, just thinking that this **** meeting would end quickly.


    Especially Li Rushuang, taking an extra second with Ye Hao made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Ye Dong, Li Dong, the situation of the group is like this now. This rare metal is still under development, but I believe it will not be long before it can be applied to drones..."


    Cheng Fei also knew the current situation very well. The meeting that was originally planned for one to two hours was abruptly finished by him in half an hour.


    He was really scared. If there were any mistakes between these two ancestors today, he would not be able to bear it.


    As for the rare metal matter, he knew that he couldn''t keep it from the outside world, so he said it directly and frankly.


    Ye Hao and Li Rushuang didn''t have much interest in the things Cheng Fei said, and they were only interested in rare metals.


    "Can Cheng take us to visit the scientific research base? See what is special about this rare metal."


    Almost at the same time, Ye Hao and Li Rushuang both said they wanted to visit the rare metal research and development base.


    Then the two looked at each other again, and looked at each other again.


    "Yes, Ye Dong, Li Dong, please here."


    The two major shareholders spoke, how could Cheng Fei refuse.


    On the way to visit, Ye Hao still naturally embraced Li Rushuang''s slender waist.


    The angry Li Rushuang''s complexion turned pale and blue, but could not say anything. He could only curse Ye Hao''s salty pig''s hands countless times in his heart.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao didn''t act more excessively. Otherwise, she really couldn''t guarantee whether she would be angry and let Bai Ying and the others kill this **** who took advantage of her.


    The scientific research base is a high-rise building covering an area of ??400 square meters. There are a lot of equipment inside, and the level of modernization is quite high. There are many equipment Ye Hao has never seen.


    But he didn''t show it, because that would show his timidity.


    So everything he sees is an expression, that is, there is no expression.


    Li Rushuang didn''t have the slightest expression on her face. She had long been tired of these devices, and only rare metals could interest her.


    Soon the group came to the rare metal research and development department, and many scientific researchers wearing dust-proof clothing were busy researching.


    Seeing Cheng Fei and others personally came, the project leader finally pulled out and greeted everyone, and then introduced the current status of the research.


    Ye Hao and Li Rushuang listened carefully.


    After some research, it is only known that this rare metal is involved in the folding space and has ultra-high hardness. Other aspects have not been studied yet.


    After listening to the introduction of the person in charge, Ye Hao glanced at the research room and found that there was only a small piece of rare metal inside, which was constantly being tested on the instrument.


    "Cheng, did the group only find such a small piece of rare metal?"


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, Li Rushuang suddenly said.


    "Uh, the rest of the rare metals are placed in the warehouse, with a special hand!" Cheng Fei hesitated and said.


    Rare metals are now the core of their group, and the control is very strict. It is true that the shareholder status of Ye Hao and Li Rushuang is here. Otherwise, he will never give out this information.


    In particular, he was very prepared for Li Rushuang. Before, their group was controlled by the Li Rushuang consortium. Had it not been for Ye Hao''s intervention, their group had been acquired by Li Rushuang.


    If it wasn''t for the timing, Cheng Fei suspected that Li Rushuang was probably because of this rare metal, that he deliberately engaged in that little action.


    But intuition still made Cheng Fei doubt Li Rushuang''s motives.


    After meeting now, he has some doubts about Ye Hao.


    Obviously, Ye Hao''s interest in rare metals far exceeds other things.


    However, Ye Hao had not specifically targeted their group before, which made him a little less alert to Ye Hao. After all, everyone would dare to be interested in rare metals such as alien things.


    "Cheng, can you take us to visit the rare metals in the warehouse?"


    Sure enough, Li Rushuang''s voice came out again.


    A look of embarrassment immediately appeared on Cheng Fei''s face!

 Chapter 73： riot

    "Go and see!"


    When Cheng Fei was hesitant, Ye Hao also spoke.


    The purpose of his coming to Cheng Fei Group today is to find rare metals and steal them at the right time.


    Seeing that both of them had said so, Cheng Fei nodded helplessly.


    At the same time, he secretly calculated that after Ye Hao and Li Rushuang left, immediately transferred the rare metals, and then sent additional protection, or let the country go out for protection.


    Chengfei Group was originally a military industry enterprise, and even its predecessor was specialized in manufacturing for the armed sector. Now it is transforming to the society, but it still has a certain relationship with the armed sector.


    Moreover, the country has become interested in rare metals and is ready to invest in research and development cooperation.


    It''s just that Cheng Fei was still hesitating before, because he knew the development potential of rare metals, but now that Li Rushuang and Ye Hao are both very interested in rare metals, they know that they will definitely not be able to keep them on their own.


    After making the decision, Cheng Fei felt relaxed.


    As long as the country intervenes, he believes that even Li Rushuang and Ye Hao can no longer get involved in rare metals.


    Right now, he generously took Ye Hao and Li Rushuang to the warehouse for a tour.


    The warehouse where the rare metal is placed is very secretive, and it is actually under the ground of a large warehouse. You need to press an inconspicuous mechanism on the wall to get in.


    If Cheng Fei hadn''t led the way, I''m afraid no one would find this place.


    In the underground warehouse, there are surveillance cameras everywhere, and there are a lot of security guards. It takes about three minutes to meet a team of patrolling security guards, and there are hidden posts in many places. If you want to sneak into it, it is difficult to unconsciously climb into the sky.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Ye Hao and others finally saw the rare gold in the huge iron cage.


    In addition, there seemed to be electricity on the iron cage. Around the iron cage, there were eight security guards standing in four directions.


    Along the way, Ye Hao observing the distribution of these military guards without a trace, secretly remembered in his heart.


    Li Rushuang and his party also kept looking at the surrounding situation.


    "Ye Dong, Li Dong, this is the meteorite we found. The rare metal is mined from it. The iron cage is surrounded by high voltage electricity. When someone comes close to it, they will be corona, or even directly electrocuted. dead!"


    Cheng Fei introduced with a smile.


    Obviously he was very satisfied with this arrangement and didn''t think anyone could steal the rare metal here.


    Of course, except for sending a large force directly to **** it.


    This is also the reason why Cheng Fei is afraid of Li Rushuang.


    He knew very well that with Li Rushuang''s background and strength, he could send someone to grab rare metals.


    As for Ye Hao, he doesn''t know, but if he dares to fight against Li Rushuang, he probably has the power to **** rare metals.


    "Well, yes, the control is very strict."


    Li Rushuang nodded and said with a smile.


    "Dong Li has been rewarded. Compared with the methods of the Li Dong consortium, I am insignificant!" Cheng Fei smiled politely, then raised his hand and glanced at his hand, and said: "Ye Dong, Dong Li, it¡¯s time to order dinner, shall we go back and eat and talk?"


    "boom!!"


    As soon as Cheng Fei''s words fell, a group of sturdy men in uniforms suddenly rushed in and knocked the patrolling security personnel to the ground.


    Some of the remaining security personnel discovered the situation here and rushed to support them immediately. At the same time, some security personnel went to sound the alarm to announce safety.


    "Ye Dong, I didn''t expect you to bring so many people over. I really underestimated you!"


    Suddenly when everyone was in a great chaos, Li Rushuang stared at Ye Hao with his eyes, and said with a gloomy expression.


    "What? Ye Dong, is this the person you sent?"


    Cheng Fei was shocked. When he opened the distance between Ye Hao and Li Rushuang, a group of security personnel quickly protected him and several senior executives.


    However, he did not fully believe Li Rushuang''s words for the time being, and it was not clear who these people were before they were sent.


    At the same time, he quickly took out his cell phone to make a call.


    Before convening the shareholders meeting, he had considered this situation and asked the Wuwei battalion of a nearby military division to come and help. Now they are hiding in another warehouse. As long as Cheng Fei calls, they will immediately rush over!


    "Hey! Hey! Why is there no signal from the mobile phone??"


    Suddenly Cheng Fei became even more flustered, because he found that the cell phone signal in the warehouse was blocked, which meant that he could not pass the news here.


    At the same time, the sirens in the warehouse were not sounded. The security guards who rushed past and the security guards who were inside were all controlled by this group of burly men who suddenly rushed in!


    "Ye Dong, Li Dong, no matter who these people are among you, take advantage of the room for maneuver, and quickly close your hands, I can guarantee that this has not happened!" Cheng Fei looked at Ye Hao and Li Rushuang with an ugly expression. Said.


    "I came by taxi, how did my people sneak in?"


    Ye Hao said lightly, and at the same time he grabbed Li Rushuang''s arm harder, and firmly controlled her in front of him, blocking her bodyguards from facing his weapons!


    The other hand pinched her neck, as long as Bai Ying and the others made any movement, Ye Hao would directly choke her to death!


    Li Rushuang could talk like that just now, just to be distracted so that he could escape from Ye Hao, but Ye Hao was caught tightly.


    When Cheng Fei heard it, he instantly reacted, staring at Li Rushuang with an ugly expression.


    If these people were brought by Ye Hao, they would have been discovered long ago. Only Li Rushuang who came by special plane could bring so many people in.


    "Li Dong, hurry up while things are still under control!


    To be honest, a Wuwei camp was stationed next to this warehouse.


    Although you have blocked the cell phone signal now, if you want to remove the rare metal, it is impossible not to make a big noise. When the Wuweiying rushes over, you will still not be able to remove the rare metal!


    If you retreat now, I can assume that this incident has not happened, and promise to let you leave intact, and will not be held accountable for this incident! "


    Cheng Fei''s face turned red and persuaded.


    It''s not that he really kindly regards this incident as not happening, but that he knows that he can''t offend Li Rushuang.


    The current situation is very weak for him, and those security personnel will not be able to last long before they will all be brought down.


    And when the people from the Wuwei Camp rushed over, there would be no room for maneuver, and the two sides would definitely go to war.


    He knows that Li Rushuang and these people are armed with weapons. Once they fight, they will suffer heavy casualties, and Li Rushuang is very likely to hold himself hostage. At that time, they may not be able to keep Li Rushuang and the others!


    "Cheng, I knew you had hidden a Wuwei camp in the warehouse nearby, but if they didn''t come out, they would all have to go to the West!"


    Li Rushuang sneered. When her people came in, they had buried explosives outside the warehouse where the Wuwei Camp was located. Once they rushed out, they would be killed!


    After talking about this, she said to Ye Hao who was holding her under her belt.


    "Ye Hao, I don''t know what strength you have behind, and I don''t want to conflict with you, you let me go, I let you leave here, and I will meet in the future, still a friend!"


    After speaking, she looked at Ye Hao, waiting for his reply!

 Chapter 74： Standoff

    When Li Rushuang said this, she meant to give in and admit her counsel, and she didn''t want to offend the forces behind Ye Hao.


    And her goal has always been rare metals. Once the rare metals are in hand, she will quickly evacuate people from Kyushu to Wanwan.


    Once they left Kyushu, they did not worry about being captured again.


    It''s just some rare metals. It is impossible for the Kyushu State to send an armed department to Wanwan to arrest them for this matter. At most, it is a strong condemnation and protest, and a few explicit declarations and orders.


    The Wanwan authorities will never move their consortium for this matter.


    Another thing is that there are already various problems between the Gulf and Kyushu authorities, and a little more of this small friction will have no effect.


    Even if Li Rushuang and the others succeeded in obtaining rare metals.


    This plan was not the first plan they made. They originally wanted to acquire Chengfei Group and then naturally own rare metals.


    After all, they also don''t want to conflict with the Kyushu government. Once a conflict occurs, it will involve too many areas.


    But no one expected that Ye Hao would suddenly burst out and disrupt their plans. Finally, they had to take the risk to make this plan.


    But the plan still couldn''t keep up with the changes. Li Rushuang didn''t expect that he would be caught by Ye Hao and become a hostage.


    This made her very annoyed. It can be said that all her plans were disrupted by Ye Hao, which made her want to kill Ye Hao, but now is definitely not the right time to take the rare metal out of here. It''s the best choice!


    However, she didn''t know that Ye Hao''s goal was also rare metals. Can he watch the rare metals be taken away by Li Rushuang''s people?


    The answer is obviously no!


    I saw that he loosened the hand that held Li Rushuang tightly, and then slapped her fiercely, full of flexibility!


    At the same time, he said: "I don''t accept any threats!"


    Li Rushuang''s silver teeth squeaked, and a pretty face turned into purple with anger!


    "Ye Hao, you will definitely regret your behavior today!"


    As she spoke, her eyes burst into flames!


    "Heh, that''s the future!" Ye Hao slapped her with a fierce slap, making her almost mad!


    Bai Ying and the others also breathed fire in their eyes, staring at Ye Hao, if their eyes could really kill, Ye Hao would definitely have died hundreds of thousands of times!


    Ignoring Li Rushuang and the others'' bitter gazes, Ye Hao glanced at Cheng Fei, who was still standing there stupidly, and said, "What are you doing? Hurry up and call for help!"


    Hearing this, Cheng Fei immediately reacted. It is not far from the warehouse where Wuweiying is located. If the phone call is not notified, shouting may be helpful.


    Cheng Fei and the others immediately yelled, but they stopped abruptly before the sound came out completely.


    Several hand weapons with silencers were aimed at them, and Bai Ying came to Cheng Fei''s back in a flash, and a dagger shone with cold light against Cheng Fei''s throat!


    If Cheng Fei dared to move again, that dagger would definitely end his life!


    At the same time, the security guards in the warehouse had all been put on the ground by those sturdy men who broke in suddenly, and none of them were able to stand up.


    After solving these security personnel, these daring men quickly gathered and surrounded Ye Hao and the others, all holding cold weapons such as electric batons, sharp knives, and machetes in their hands.


    It''s not that they don''t have weapons, but something that can be solved with cold weapons, so you must not use weapons!


    Here is the hot summer, cold weapon fights can still be suppressed, but once the weapon is moved, things get mad, and you can''t suppress it!


    This can be regarded as an unspoken rule of mixing on the road.


    "Ye Hao, give you one last chance, let me go, I will let you go!!!"


    The icy voice came from Li Rushuang''s mouth. At this time, her pretty face was already covered with frost.


    Obviously, her hatred for Ye Hao had reached its culmination. If it weren''t for the rare metals to be too important and the forces behind Ye Hao could not be figured out, chances were she would really act regardless.


    "Snapped!!!"


    With another crisp sound, Ye Hao slapped Li Rushuang''s hip again with a slap, and this time it seemed to be particularly hard, Li Rushuang''s pretty face was sore and painful.


    "Being a hostage requires self-knowledge!" Ye Hao said coldly in her ear.


    Then he glanced at the group of people around him, and said coldly: "I don''t want your beautiful boss to die, just let me go!"


    "You idiots, ignore this guy, first transport the rare metal onto the plane, if he dares to kill me, you will sift him into me!"


    Li Rushuang was completely angry, and roared at the group of daring men.


    It is already a stable win situation, and it is impossible to abandon such a great situation just because he is being held hostage.


    At the same time, she didn''t believe that Ye Hao really dared to kill herself, as long as she died, Ye Hao would never want to go out alive!


    I have to say that Li Rushuang is indeed a very smart woman, even in this case, she can analyze everything so thoroughly.


    After hearing these words, the daring guys immediately started to act.


    They are like well-trained, once Li Rushuang gives the order, they will act immediately.


    And this also made Ye Hao completely passive.


    With so many people and so many weapons, if Li Rushuang really died, it would be difficult for him to escape, and even if he escaped, he would miss the best opportunity to obtain rare metals.


    He was waiting, waiting for those in the military camp to discover something was wrong here.


    Time passed by, and under the joint operation of a group of daring men, the iron cage around the rare metal slowly rose, and at the same time the high voltage on the iron cage was also turned off, and the rare metal appeared in front of everyone. .


    "boom!!!!"


    Just as the daring men were preparing to carry the rare metals out, a huge explosion sounded, and the Wuwei camp hidden in the warehouse next door finally noticed something was wrong and rushed out!

 Chapter 75： Who stole the meteorite from the outside world?

    Chapter 75 Who Stole the Meteorite?


    The violent explosion in front of the warehouse next door caused Ye Hao''s factory warehouse to vibrate violently.


    Especially the wall near the warehouses next door was directly blown out of a big hole. The warehouse where Ye Hao and the others were located was originally underground, and all kinds of stones fell from above immediately.


    The huge iron cage that was pulled up suddenly fell off from the air, and a group of sturdy men who were preparing to carry rare metals immediately fled in all directions.


    Bai Ying and others were also busy avoiding the gravel, and finally all fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao pressed Li Rushuang under him, and also fell to the ground.


    Of course, he didn''t kindly give Li Rushuang the gravel, but the best time to steal the rare metal has finally arrived!


    He immediately urged the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot in his mind and absorbed the rare metal that was not far in front of him.


    And everyone else was avoiding the rubble, completely ignoring the situation on his side. Of course, no one would have thought that such a huge rare metal would be stolen directly.


    As time passed, the swaying warehouse finally returned to calm again.


    Bai Ying and the others all lifted away the crushed stones on their bodies and stood up.


    Li Rushuang also struggled to push away Ye Hao who was pressing on her.


    At the critical moment just now, she didn''t expect that Ye Hao would use her body to help herself block the broken stones, and the resentment towards Ye Hao in her heart now weakened a lot.


    But she wouldn''t have any girlish affection for Ye Hao because of this matter. People in her position are already hard-hearted.


    "What about rare metals???"


    Suddenly a shout came, and everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked at the place where the rare metal was originally placed. There was nothing there!


    That is a meteorite weighing tens of tons, how could it disappear in the blink of an eye? ? ?


    "Look, find out the rare metals for me, or you will all die!!!"


    Li Rushuang was completely out of anger. He spent money, time and effort, and even sacrificed his life. Someone stole the rare metal in front of her! ! !


    Cheng Fei on the side was also dumbfounded.


    That was a meteorite weighing tens of tons. At that time, they took a lot of effort to drag it back in the next eight rounds. Now they were stolen in the blink of an eye, and they didn''t even leave a trace!


    Also, none of the Wuwei camps hidden in the warehouse next door survived the explosion just now, all of them were killed!


    He knew very well that today''s affairs were completely upset and could not be suppressed at all!


    At this moment, Ye Hao shook his groggy head and slowly climbed up from the ground.


    Absorbing dozens of tons of extraterrestrial meteorites with the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot at one time consumed a lot of his mental power.


    However, he has the soul of the pinnacle of the fifth-order martial artist, and his own strength has also reached the fourth-order martial artist, and he has recovered in a short time!


    "Ye Hao! It was all caused by you, I killed you!!!"


    At this moment Li Rushuang was completely mad, grabbed the silencer weapon from a security guard beside him, and shot Ye Hao fiercely!


    She is really crazy, otherwise she would never open the weapon herself, after all, there are so many subordinates here, and her weapon method is not as good as her subordinates who play every day.


    One more thing she is going to kill by herself is that she has killed herself, and if caught, she will also be killed with a weapon!


    But now she has lost her mind, and spent so much manpower and material resources, she was hitting the bamboo basket for nothing. How could this keep her calm.


    And this just gave Ye Hao a chance to survive.


    Li Rushuang fired his weapon with an angry attack. Before the sight was locked on Ye Hao, he fired the weapon directly. The first two weapons never touched Ye Hao. When the next few weapons were about to shoot at Ye Hao, Ye Hao had already avoided. .


    In the end, all the bullets in the hand weapon were empty, and Ye Hao was not shot in a single shot, and even his clothes were not scratched.


    "Mr. Li, that''s all right, let''s evacuate as soon as possible. There has been such a violent explosion here. The security and armed forces of Kyushu will come over soon, and we will not be able to leave anymore!"


    At this moment, Bai Ying rushed over and stopped Li Rushuang, who was still there and pulled the trigger desperately, but no bullet came out.


    "Hmph, Ye Hao, you remembered it for me, one day I will kill you!!!"


    Li Rushuang has always been the speaker of a top consortium, with outstanding self-control ability.


    After venting some emotions, he recovered from his anger and said coldly to Ye Hao who was hiding behind the gravel pile.


    After pressing a ruthless word, he no longer hesitated, and immediately took the people out of the warehouse and returned to his special plane.


    She knows very well, once caught by Kyushu, what will be waiting for her? Even if the consortium behind her came forward, it could not save her.


    And not only could it not be saved, but on the contrary, it was very likely to send someone to kill him.


    She couldn''t be more clear about the consortium''s method of doing things. To someone like her who knew so many secrets, once they fell into the hands of other forces, there was absolutely no chance of survival!


    "Check, check it out for me, it was the desperate guy who dared to pick up my leak and stole the rare metal in front of me!!!"


    After successfully evacuating to the plane, Li Rushuang''s face was still green, and his lungs almost exploded with anger.


    After spending such a lot of setbacks, the result is still not getting the rare metal, and it has caused a lot of trouble, at least in the Kyushu country, they can''t come here easily.


    The factory originally built as a joint venture in Kyushu must also immediately withdraw funds.


    It is a peaceful time. As a result, the entire military battalion has been bombed to death. This is a big deal. Li Rushuang knew that Kyushu might immediately launch retaliation.


    After taking a few breaths, she began to take out the satellite phone to make a call. She needed to respond to this matter to the consortium and make various corresponding arrangements.


    She will be busy for a while.


    But no matter how she racked her brains, she didn''t expect that the person who stole dozens of tons of meteorites from outside the sky was Ye Hao.


    At that time, Ye Hao was pressing on her body, and according to common sense, there was no time to steal dozens of tons of meteorites from the outer world, and it was impossible for one person to transport the meteorite from the outer world, so she was the first to take Ye Hao¡¯s Suspects are excluded. Where can the real culprit be found after such an exclusion?


    And not only Li Rushuang thinks this way, but Cheng Fei thinks so too.


    After Li Rushuang and the others retreated, Cheng Fei sat on the ground in shock. He is just an ordinary businessman, but he has experienced a day even more exciting than the movie, which makes him still not relieved!


    Similarly, he also witnessed the incident with his own eyes and fully believed in Ye Hao, even if he had to doubt it, for example, the suspicion of Shuang far exceeded Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao was the only one who appeared from beginning to end.


    "Ye Dong, are you okay!"


    After a long delay, Cheng Fei finally found Ye Hao and walked over to ask.


    "I''m fine, but this matter can''t be said to the outside world!" Ye Hao said with a calm face and said coldly.

 Chapter 76： Started manufacturing Doomsday Chariot 0

    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Cheng Fei was taken aback and came to understand randomly.


    Chengfei Group''s stock can rise daily limit precisely because they discovered rare metals, and now the rare metals have been stolen. If this matter is reported by the media, Chengfei Group will really declare bankruptcy this time!


    After understanding the key, Cheng Fei immediately ordered his men to block the news that the rare metal was stolen!


    "Ye Dong, you said that the rare metal was stolen in a blink of an eye. Could it be Li Rushuang and the others? In the end, they deliberately performed such a play for us in order to get rid of suspicion?"


    After confessing all kinds of things non-stop, Cheng Fei found Ye Hao again and discussed with him.


    After the previous events, Cheng Fei now trusts Ye Hao very much, and at the same time he wants to use the forces behind Ye Hao to suppress the Li Rushuang consortium.


    "Do not rule out this possibility, I will investigate this matter clearly!" Ye Hao replied with a green face, looking very angry.


    He did this, of course, acting for Cheng Fei.


    There was chaos at that time, all monitoring and other things were ruined, and no one saw him put the rare metal into the drawing of the chariot of the doomsday.


    Moreover, being so troubled by Li Rushuang, now she has the biggest suspicion, Ye Hao naturally will not miss the opportunity to escape, and it must be to spill all suspicions on Li Rushuang and the non-existent Tiansha Devil.


    In addition, this matter really cannot be extended. One is the stock issue that Cheng Fei is considering, and the other is to facilitate Ye Hao to continue to steal other materials needed to manufacture the doomsday tank.


    Therefore, the less turmoil in this incident, the better, because he has already got what he wants anyway.


    However, Cheng Fei didn''t know his thoughts. Hearing that he would investigate this matter personally, he was extremely happy.


    Until now, Cheng Fei had always thought that the forces behind Ye Hao were terrifying, especially in the end Li Rushuang expressed a few times that he was very afraid of the forces behind Ye Hao, which convinced him even more.


    And he also knew the gap between himself and Li Rushuang, and he didn''t have the courage to seek revenge on Li Rushuang privately.


    Ye Hao confronted Li Rushuang, which was what he would like to see most.


    And Ye Hao also said that the trouble with Li Rushuang was in the past. After all, Ye Hao is now the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Fei was talking about all kinds of hardships, pleased words, and at the same time constantly expressing his apologies, worrying that Ye Hao would make trouble for himself.


    "Ms. Cheng, I''ll leave the business to you here. It''s not convenient for me to meet with people from the military. Besides, don''t tell anyone about my presence here." Ye Hao confessed with a dark face.


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s acting skills at this time are completely comparable to the Oscar actor, but no one awarded him an award.


    And he was able to do this because he didn''t have a second chance!


    "Today''s matter is that I didn''t handle it well, and I will apologize to Ye Dong another day.


    As for Ye Dong¡¯s presence here, I¡¯ll explain it down, so that all my subordinates don¡¯t say anything, just as Ye Dong has not been here today! Cheng Fei nodded and agreed.


    Although he didn''t know the reason why Ye Hao asked him to do this, he didn''t follow up. He knew very well that people at the level of Ye Hao and Li Rushuang would involve many benefits in everything they do.


    Especially considering that Ye Hao has been wandering outside with a very low-key identity, there must be other deeper reasons, and considering Ye Hao¡¯s background that he can¡¯t hear the slightest talk, he even dare not disclose Ye Hao¡¯s information indiscriminately. exist.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what Cheng Fei had in mind, but since he agreed, Ye Hao believed that he would definitely not reveal that he had appeared here.


    He nodded at the moment, and left the Chengfei Group directly before Anguan and the military arrived.


    Sitting on the high-speed rail back to City F, Ye Hao observed the changes in the drawings of the Doomsday Chariot.


    Gray cast iron: 0.999.9 tons!


    Gold: 00 tons!


    Titanium alloy: 0 tons!


    Outer meteorite iron: 23 tons!


    "Sure enough, the rare metal is the outer meteorite iron, but I didn''t expect it to be 13 tons more!"


    Looking at this drawing, Ye Hao rarely showed a smile on his face.


    The outer meteorite iron required to manufacture the Doomsday Chariot has exceeded the standard. Gray cast iron can be completed soon. In the end, only gold and titanium alloys are left, and the Doomsday Chariot can be manufactured.


    In addition, Ye Hao discovered that the chariot on the Doomsday Chariot drawing after absorbing 23 tons of meteorite iron from the sky seemed to be much more solid than before.


    "Yes, it''s really solidified a lot!"


    Ye Hao''s memory is very good. After careful comparison, he discovered that the Doomsday Chariot, which was originally just a line, now has a little physical feeling!


    "It seems that after absorbing all the required materials, the Doomsday Chariot can be manufactured!" Ye Hao thought in his heart.


    Among the remaining materials, gold is not difficult to find, and the only thing that takes a while is titanium alloy.


    But the amount of titanium alloy needed is not very large, only fifty tons, and Ye Hao believes that he should be able to get it.


    Making Doomsday Chariots has always been another main way for Ye Hao to dominate the Doomsday.


    He can even imagine that when the doomsday comes, he is in the doomsday chariot, driving in the crisis-ridden doomsday, sweeping the zombies and mutant beasts, how comfortable and how exciting it will be!


    "Maybe the Doomsday Chariot can be made first!"


    Thinking about it, Ye Hao suddenly decided to put other things aside first, and make the Doomsday Chariot first.


    He always felt that the Doomsday Chariot would be a big help for him to dominate the Doomsday.


    I haven''t set out to make the Doomsday Chariot before because the meteorite iron from the outer sky is difficult to find on the entire earth before the meteor shower arrives.


    Now that the problem of meteorite iron outside the sky has been solved, the rest are only a few materials that can be found on the ground, naturally there is no reason to drag it anymore.


    When he thought of it, he did it, and Ye Hao now began to look for information about gold and titanium alloys.


    One hundred tons of gold can''t be bought at Chow Tai Fook, Golden Liufu and other gold stores. It will cost sky-high prices, and it''s too scary. It''s easy to attract many people''s attention and cause a lot of trouble for yourself.


    What Ye Hao disliked most was trouble, so he set his goal as a gold mine.


    Some of the larger gold mines in China are basically controlled by the state, but it is not difficult to get in. It is fine to go in as a businessman or as a gold miner.


    Management is definitely not as strict as Chengfei Group''s control of rare metals, the most is to check whether there is any private gold hidden in the body when entering and exiting.


    This is obviously not a difficult task for Ye Hao, who directly absorbed the gold into the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot.


    As for the strategic reserve material of titanium alloy, don''t think about it in China, all of which are firmly controlled by the military.


    Ye Hao bought a ton of titanium alloys such as low-strength titanium wires, titanium rings, and titanium cakes that can be seen on the market. He tried to spur the absorption of the Doomsday Blueprint, but there was no response.


    After searching on the Internet, I found that there are many grades of titanium alloys. The titanium alloys that can be seen on the market are the lowest grade titanium alloys, which contain only a very small part of titanium, which can not even be called the real meaning. On the titanium alloy!


    Titanium alloys with ultra-high strength, ultra-high corrosion resistance, and ultra-high heat resistance are all used in the production of aircraft engine compressor parts, rockets, missiles, and high-speed aircraft.


    And these are all used as strategic reserve resources and cannot be circulated on the market at all!


    But this is not difficult for Ye Hao. He has been thinking about this problem during the period of rebirth, and now he has thought of a solution!

 Chapter 77： The things that doomsday survivors miss the most

    Not being able to buy ultra-high-performance titanium alloys in China does not mean that they cannot be found abroad, especially in places where wars are taking place, such as Syria.


    Therefore, the success of buying ultra-high-performance titanium alloys from Syria will be very successful.


    After all, they produce a large number of missiles and other weapons every day. Perhaps some missile fragments picked up on the road contain ultra-high-performance titanium alloys!


    However, there is a bad situation in the country of Syracuse. Ye Hao didn''t know about Syria, and he was more willing to find Syria''s war dealers and purchase super high-performance titanium alloys from them.


    However, he has not found anyone in this area for the time being.


    Fortunately, it is not immediately necessary to collect titanium alloys. Collecting the two relatively easy-to-find things, gray cast iron and gold, is the most important thing now. The collection of titanium alloys can be done at the end.


    Clearly clarify the thoughts inside, the high-speed rail has also arrived in F city.


    After a busy day, I didn''t eat lunch at all. Fortunately, Ye Hao was used to starving in the end, and he didn''t feel so uncomfortable.


    But now there is nothing, even if you are going to steal that 10,000 tons of gray cast iron, you have to wait till night.


    Right now, Ye Hao was looking for a place to eat on the road. After all, he couldn''t treat himself badly anyway.


    "Amazon buffet barbecue steak?"


    Soon he chose a cafeteria!


    Today, he was able to collect the meteorite iron from the outside world so perfectly, and there were people who gave him the back of the pot, Ye Hao was very kind, and he must have a big meal to celebrate.


    After paying the money and entering the cafeteria, Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    I want to ask what doomsday survivors miss most before the doomsday comes? It must be a buffet! !


    I paid the entrance fee and went in. I can eat as much as I want. What kind of happiness is this?


    Today, Ye Hao finally fulfilled their wish for those doomsday survivors, eating a buffet!


    "Steak, chicken legs, chicken wings, pudding, beef rolls, lamb rolls, pork rolls, egg tarts, pizza..."


    In the cafeteria, Ye Hao is like an industrious little bee, constantly shuttling in front of the various counters.


    At first no one noticed him, but every few minutes he could see him picking food in front of various counters, and people began to notice him.


    By the time Ye Hao went to make up for the 50th time, he finally attracted the attention of the restaurant management staff.


    The buffet can indeed be added an unlimited number of times, so the management staff did not say anything, but silently followed Ye Hao to see where he hid the dishes.


    He didn''t think that Ye Hao had eaten all those dishes. He guessed that it must be hidden somewhere, and he planned to find a chance to take it out.


    He had really encountered something like this before, and he paid attention to Ye Hao right now.


    Ye Hao, who was followed by someone behind him, naturally discovered it a long time ago, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Dealing with this kind of thing was far less interested in getting rid of the food.


    He immediately returned to his seat, and the things that were grilled on the stove before leaving were already cooked. Sitting on the chair was a gust of wind against the dining table, and soon the food on the table was wiped out by him.


    Then he put the things he had just loaded on the stove for barbecue, very skillfully, then got up and went to add various foods.


    The manager standing behind him was completely dumbfounded.


    This cafeteria has been open for several years, and the management staff have stayed here for several years, and many people who can eat have seen it, but like Ye Hao who eats so fiercely and eats so deliciously, he is still the first Seen once.


    However, what surprised him was just after the beginning.


    Ye Hao, who had finished adding vegetables, sat on the chair again, and there was another gust of wind, and all the food was stuffed into his stomach.


    Then I put the vegetables I just brought back on the stove and grilled them, and then added vegetables.


    Just repeating it over and over again, the management staff''s eyes were dumbfounded.


    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter? There is a problem with the guests here?"


    Just then, a waiter came over and said to the management staff.


    "Huh? No problem, no, there is a problem, you...you are staring here, I...I''ll call the boss!"


    After speaking, he immediately turned and left. He happened to meet Ye Hao who had filled up the vegetables again. He was shocked and almost fell directly to the ground.


    The manager called Liu Ge left here in a panic, as if losing his soul.


    When he came back, there were a few middle-aged men in suits and ties beside him.


    "I''m going, what''s the situation, so many people?"


    Brother Liu brought the boss over, but saw that Ye Hao was already surrounded by people, and they were all stunned.


    Immediately, the boss''s face sank, and he walked forward quickly, just in time when he met Ye Hao who had not known how many times he had added vegetables in the past.


    Not long after, Ye Hao came back again, in front of the boss, and staged the scene that Brother Liu told him just now.


    Suddenly the boss''s face turned green, it was really green!


    "Old... the boss is him, I... what are we going to do? Should we drive him out?" Liu Ge stammered.


    He was really shocked by Ye Hao''s appetite.


    The boss glanced at Brother Liu with an ugly expression, then glanced at the crowd of onlookers again, and said in a very low voice: "Find out what the stupid X is who collected his money and put him in, making that stupid X now Just get out of here!"


    The boss was really shocked by Ye Hao''s appetite. If everyone who came to the buffet was the same as Ye Hao in front of him, he would have to close the door in a few days.


    In fact, he also wanted to drive Ye Hao out, but there were still so many guests around, and Ye Hao did not violate their rules. He did eat everything in, but the appetite was surprisingly large. There is no reason to drive Ye Hao away.


    But if he didn''t send out this evil fire, he would have to be suffocated. The waiter who received Ye Hao''s money at the moment would lie down with his weapon.


    At the same time, the boss also asked someone to take a photo of Ye Hao and told the other waiters that Ye Hao would come again later and said that he had no place!


    After that, he was so annoyed and walked away!


    Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to these things at all. Today, he really opened up to eat. He didn''t know how many people he had eaten. He only knew that he spent three full hours in the buffet from entering the door to leaving.


    Stretching his limbs and eating hard, he made up for all the mental energy he had consumed before absorbing the meteorite iron from the sky, reaching his best state.


    "Huh, I''m full, it''s time to work!"

 Chapter 78： Now You See Me 0

    In the early morning, Ye Hao, dressed in night clothes, appeared in the warehouse where gray cast iron was stored in the iron and steel plant of F City.


    With his current Tier 4 martial artist''s skill, sneaking into the steel factory is completely flat.


    Neither the patrolling person nor the camera captured him.


    "Start to absorb!"


    Avoiding the camera in the warehouse, Ye Hao sat in the middle of a large pile of gray cast iron, fully urging the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot in his mind, and absorbed the gray cast iron around him.


    One ton, ten tons, thirty tons, one hundred tons...


    Ye Hao found that it was different from absorbing the meteorite iron from the outer sky. He had only absorbed 23 tons of meteorite iron from the outer sky, and he was dizzy.


    But now that he has absorbed hundreds of tons of gray cast iron, he still feels refreshed, and his energy is not the slightest fatigue.


    "Does the absorption of different metals consume different mental powers?"


    Ye Hao frowned and thought.


    In order to avoid dizziness and mental fatigue when absorbing the meteorite iron from the sky, he specially brought the Tianshan Snow Lotus which was bought at the last auction for 30 years, and other treasures of heaven, material and earth, which have significantly helped the recovery of mental power. .


    However, looking at the situation now, it seems that it is no longer necessary. Hundreds of tons of gray cast iron are absorbed into the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot, and there is no feeling of depression.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s try to absorb the gray cast iron first!"


    Shaking his head, Ye Hao did not continue to think about it, and Ye Hao once again absorbed the gray cast iron next to him with all his strength.


    The original warehouse was like a dense primitive deep forest, neatly stacked gray cast iron, as if the ice and snow melted and quickly dwindled.


    More and more gray cast iron is absorbed into the drawings of the Doomsday Chariot.


    At the same time, Ye Hao clearly observed that the Doomsday Chariot on the drawing became more and more condensed, as if the similarity really had an entity.


    Right now, Ye Hao was absorbing the piles of gray cast iron even more crazily!


    One thousand tons, one thousand two hundred tons, one thousand seven hundred tons, two thousand one hundred tons...


    Ye Hao quickly absorbed an astonishing amount of gray cast iron in the warehouse. The security personnel patrolling outside the warehouse did not notice any abnormality. Everyone did not expect that the gray cast iron in their warehouse was surpassing it. The way they imagined disappeared quickly!


    five minutes later!


    The gray cast iron in a warehouse was finally absorbed by Ye Hao, and only a small amount of gray cast iron remained to block the camera''s view.


    At the same time, the gray cast iron column in the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot in his mind has been greatly changed.


    Gray cast iron: 10,211. Tons!


    The Doomsday Chariot on the drawing has become more solid, and the external framework is basically complete, almost exactly the same as the real vehicle in real life.


    "It seems that the charm is still a little bit worse! There are still some key parts of the parts that have not changed!"


    After carefully disassembling and comparing the various parts on the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot, Ye Hao finally discovered that there are still some imperfections in the Doomsday Chariot.


    For example, the engine, shaft, bearing, internal circuit and other parts are still lines, and the other places that become solid have a little less charm, as if something is still missing.


    "It seems that you have to find all the materials!"


    After sighing, Ye Hao quietly left the warehouse like a burst of blue smoke, without making any sound.


    Just like "Farewell to Cambridge" written by Xu Zhimo.


    I went quietly, just as I came quietly;


    I waved my sleeves and the whole warehouse was empty!


    After running around for a day, when he returned to the villa, Ye Hao sat cross-legged on the bed like a okay person, and began to practice his mind.


    The doomsday will come at any time, and any improvement is the biggest reliance for survival in the doomsday!


    When he was cultivating, the outside world was completely fried!


    Two warehouses of the Cheng Fei Group collapsed, rare metals were stolen, and the armed department of a battalion was bombed. This was a big event that broke the sky in the peaceful Kyushu country.


    Soon after Ye Hao left, the military, security administration, and reporters all flocked to the scene, and the scene was cordoned off.


    As the CEO of Cheng Fei Group and an eyewitness to the incident, Cheng Fei was investigated from noon to night. There were several calls from the city and province leaders.


    This matter is indeed too serious. It also involves a top consortium in Bay Bay. The North and Bay Bay are now in the Ming Gan period. The provincial and municipal leaders have unanimously stated that this information must be blocked and all media are prohibited from reporting in any way. this matter.


    Cheng Fei also honored Ye Hao''s admission, and did not say that he was also at the scene. Otherwise, the military, security management and other forces would definitely investigate Ye Hao.


    Maybe the rare metals investigation did not cause any problems, but Ye Hao''s huge funds would definitely arouse their attention.


    No matter how lucky a person is, he can never turn from a pauper to a billionaire in a few days. Even if it is explained by luck, no one will believe it!


    At least it is impossible for a normal person to squeeze all his money down to do something.


    What''s more, Ye Hao also carried the massacre of the rich second-generation Li Wei''s family and more than twenty bastards.


    Although Ye Hao handled it very cleanly at the time and left no tails behind, all these things were gathered on his body, which inevitably would not arouse suspicion.


    Moreover, he will be pushed to the forefront of the storm, which is very detrimental to his future actions, and may even follow the vine to find Independence Island.


    Once Independence Island was stabbed out, it was really going to pierce the sky. Hundreds of children were there, but they were fighting each other without any laws. It was completely a doomsday scene.


    When this matter was found out, Ye Hao had nothing but to run away. After all, the end hadn''t arrived yet, and there was absolutely no way for him to fight against a behemoth like the country.


    In fact, Ye Hao had thought about killing Cheng Fei and the others, but after another thought, he realized that killing Cheng Fei would be more troublesome.


    Under the country''s full investigation, he could not hide for much time, but he had to finish playing once he found out.


    Fortunately, everything went according to his ideas. Cheng Fei didn''t disclose his existence, so his influence in this incident was minimal!


    But even so, this incident still caused shocking waves internally!

 Chapter 79： Pit to death 0

    The intervention of the military and the security administration and the involvement of the consortium on the other side of the bay caused such a big event to happen to the Chengfei Group. The outside world simply did not get the slightest news, and the media did not dare to report on it.


    But another matter has aroused heated discussions among countless people.


    "Have you heard? The largest steel plant in our city was stolen last night. More than 10,000 tons of gray cast iron were evacuated overnight without any sound!"


    "Mysterious things happen every year. Why do I feel that the story of the steel factory being stolen is so similar to the movie "Now You See Me"?"


    "Ten thousand tons of gray cast iron was stolen, and so many security personnel patrolling in the factory didn''t notice it at all. How do I feel that this is a group of pigs patrolling?"


    "It must be his own internal personnel who have guarded and stolen himself, or else the corruption will be caught, deliberately committing such a fraudulent account, this kind of thing is common!"


    Early in the morning, the theft of the steel plant spread all over the streets and alleys. The news that the reality version of "Now You See Me" appeared in City F instantly blasted the entire network, and countless people were discussing this matter beforehand.


    At the same time, Wu Yinggui, the deputy director of the factory, had an old face darker than the bottom of the pot.


    Ten thousand tons of gray cast iron were all stolen overnight without leaving any traces.


    Several groups of security guards came in the morning, and even he himself specially invited a well-known detective agency to come over, but they all looked at him suspiciously.


    "Either they were making false accounts, or something was done by supernatural forces. For example, King Huang Mei in the TV series "Magic Phone" traveled here with his universe bag and stole 10,000 tons of gray cast iron! "


    This was the response given by the security management and the detectives. Obviously, the following paragraph was mocking Wu Yinggui and treating them as fools.


    Therefore, after Wu Yinggui reported security, instead of getting the slightest clue from the suspect, he provoked the procuratorate and the Economic Management Bureau to check their company''s accounts.


    However, some problems were discovered, such as tax evasion and poor product quality. They were all found out. Wu Yinggui was ordered to be fined two million yuan, and the company had to be rectified accordingly!


    This angered Wu Yinggui, the whereabouts of the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron was not found, but was found to be dirty.


    It''s like buying a piece of tofu and knocking yourself to death.


    Just then, his phone rang suddenly.


    Looking at the call reminder displayed on the mobile phone, I suddenly murmured in my heart.


    It was Ye Hao who called, and Wu Yinggui could guess what it was without even thinking about it. It must be the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron that had been booked a long time ago.


    "Hey, is it Mr. Ye? Presumably you also know about the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron. Our steel plant was really patronized by **** thieves. Can you give me a few days of grace for that 10,000 tons of gray cast iron? Delivery dates?"


    Why emphasize that it was really patronized by thieves? That''s because no one believes that the surviving workers who have come out of the steel plant have really been stolen by thieves 10,000 tons of gray cast iron.


    Wu Yinggui felt that he was more wronged than Dou E, more bitter than bitter gourd, and his heart was refreshing.


    "That won''t work, Mr. Wu, and I have an urgent need for this batch of goods, so I paid you the deposit first. Now that you do this, I can''t explain it to the company!" Ye Hao said righteously.


    It is necessary for him to make this call to come and fall into trouble, otherwise such a big thing has happened, and now it is time to pick up the goods, he, a customer who paid a one million deposit, will definitely attract the attention of the security administration.


    So he estimated the time and called over on purpose.


    But this has caused Wu Yinggui, and now he is really saying that every day he should not, and the ground is not working well, he is full of bitterness and I don''t know who to talk to.


    However, he also knows very well that he is completely ignorant of Ye Hao''s matter, and he still has a contract in hand. If he really sue himself, he will definitely make a decision!


    Right now, Wu Yinggui was complaining and pleading with Ye Hao on the phone.


    After entangled for more than ten minutes, Ye Hao guessed that the play was almost done before finally letting go, demanding Wu Yinggui to compensate for his economic loss of 3 million with a profit, and he could not publicize the matter here.


    Hearing that Ye Hao finally let go, Wu Yinggui was overjoyed, and he fully agreed to all Ye Hao''s requirements, and thanked Ye Hao a lot.


    why?


    Because according to the contract he signed with Ye Hao at the time, it was less likely that Ye Hao had to compensate Ye Hao tens of millions to settle the matter. But now Ye Hao only needs three million compensations, which is less for him. Losing is equal to earning, and there is still reason for not agreeing.


    As for some of Ye Hao''s other requirements, he didn''t need to spend money, just not revealing Ye Hao''s information. In his opinion, it was not a big deal.


    However, if he knew that the 10,000 tons of gray cast iron had been stolen by Ye Hao, he would have a desire to die.


    I have never seen such a pitman, and I have never seen such a pitfall. This is really a pitfall!


    In the end, Wu Yinggui agreed to all the conditions that Ye Hao put forward, and the matter between the two of them was negotiated, and Ye Hao escaped from the matter perfectly again.


    And not only successfully obtained 10,000 tons of gray cast iron, but also earned more than three million yuan.


    The reason why it is only three million is because he doesn''t want to make matters worse, he will not really go to lawsuit with Wu Yinggui.


    In addition, it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t need these three million, it would seem very unreasonable.


    Moreover, although more than three million yuan is not a big deal to him now, how can he buy a few natural treasures, and the funds available to him now are not much, only tens of millions.


    Although the shares held by Cheng Fei Group are worth more than 3 billion yuan, he does not want to spend that money for the time being.


    Because if there are no major problems, Chengfei Group''s stock will continue to limit the price for a long period of time. By then, it will not be more than 3 billion, but 30 billion, 300 billion!


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Hao put away the phone, a curve appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The matter on the gray cast iron side has come to an end, and the next thing is to collect a hundred tons of gold.


    The collection of materials in the same way means that the day to successfully manufacture the Doomsday Chariot is getting closer.


    After tidying up, Ye Hao got up and headed to the location of a gold mine that was hard to find, City C!

 Chapter 80： Real Kingsoft 0

    City C is an urban area in Shandong Province of Kyushu.


    The output of gold mines in Shandong has always accounted for most of the gold production in Kyushu. Even now, it still has great development potential.


    Although the gold production of several other major producing areas has been increasing in recent years, it is still difficult to form a substitute for the old gold producing areas in Shandong.


    The gold mine that Ye Hao found was in a mountainous area in C City, Shandong Province.


    Compared with other places, Shandong, which has always been a gold producing area, has many gold mines easier to find, and many of them are large gold mines with very high gold production.


    The gold mine that Ye Hao found was on a gold mine belt (the type is the same as the seismic belt).


    According to the collected data, the average grade of the gold mine is 2.4 (average one ton of ore can extract 2.45 grams of gold), the submitted gold resources are 127 tons, and the prospective resource reserves are more than 200 tons.


    There are not many gold mines that can produce more than one hundred tons. Ye Hao had spent a lot of trouble and inquired about this gold mine.


    In fact, if you want to know this information, Ye Hao has a simple way.


    For example, asking Cheng Fei, or asking Wu Yinggui, can know the news in this regard, but he does not want to have too much intersection with these two people.


    The first is to avoid exposing one''s own details. The more you contact, the more Cheng Fei and others will know about him. This is a very bad thing for him, and it is far less mysterious than he has been keeping a secret.


    Second, since Cheng Fei and others knew this information, if Ye Hao didn''t know it, it would easily arouse their suspicion, and might even be implicated in other things.


    So he would rather spend a little more time and pay more money than to ask them.


    Of course, there are other advantages to doing this. The amount of information obtained will be more and more comprehensive, and there will be some information he needs.


    For example, in the gold mine that is going, there is news that it has accumulated hundreds of tons of gold, and it will be shipped to some place for reprocessing in the near future, and then sold to the world!


    It was precisely because of this news that Ye Hao finally decided to go to this gold mine.


    According to his original idea, one hundred tons of gold would need to be collected in several gold mines.


    But if the news is true, this gold mine will be able to collect enough gold.


    Of course, Ye Hao knows very well that with so many gold reserves in this gold mine, management will definitely be stricter, and it will be more difficult to manage than other gold mines.


    But now that the end may come at any time, what Ye Hao lacks most is time.


    So even if it is a little dangerous, as long as the goal can be achieved quickly, he is willing to try.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t get into the tiger''s lair, you won''t be a tiger, and that''s the truth.


    Any opportunity coexists with danger!


    Not long after, Ye Hao arrived in City C.


    He had found the address before he came, so he arrived at the destination soon, Daxing Gold Mine!


    In places like gold mines, in order to improve safety, new employees are often recruited and old employees are replaced.


    Ye Hao applied for the lowest-level miner, and it was also a relatively loose position, facing the whole society, not afraid of hardship, not afraid of tiredness, and just had strength.


    With Ye Hao''s current physical fitness, he quickly passed the recruitment process and was successfully mixed into the gold mine.


    The management in the gold mine is very strict, and only a week after entering the training, Ye Hao was finally allowed to go to the mine to mine gold.


    The gold mine he mines is said to be a gold mine. In fact, it is a pile of ore. Sometimes when more than a ton of ore is broken, only one or two grams of gold can be found, and it is normal that even a little bit of gold can not be found.


    Ye Hao was lucky, mining a ton of ore and found enough gold to find three grams of gold. The foreman also praised him specially for this matter, asked him to do it well, and promised to get him a regular processing capital.


    For these, Ye Hao just smiled pretendingly, and ignored it.


    After staying for a few days, he has basically figured out the layout of various places in the gold mine, but the management of the gold reserve is very strict. There are people holding hands for 20 hours, and there are people patrolling everywhere in the gold mine.


    Even once Ye Hao just stayed there for a while, the people in charge urged to leave quickly with a serious face.


    However, this just proves that gold is likely to be stored in it, and the amount is not small.


    Ye Hao decided to do it directly tonight.


    Because if you wait any longer, maybe the more than one hundred tons of gold mine will be transported away, and he will be completely busy at that time.


    In addition, even if we wait any longer, we will not be able to grasp more information.


    It was night, the moon was dark and the wind was high, and everything was silent. It was the best time to steal.


    A very vigorous figure, successfully evading one after another outposts and patrol personnel, quietly approaching the hidden gold field.


    In fact, the skill of stealing was also learned by Ye Hao in the doomsday.


    In the doomsday, there are mutant beasts guarding all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures, and sometimes even attract a large number of survivors.


    If you want to get the treasures of heaven, material and earth, you must hide it from them, otherwise you will be attacked by mutant beasts, and the rest of the survivors will also follow them. It is very likely that the treasure will be snatched by others as soon as it is obtained, or even by others. Killed.


    In such an environment, Ye Hao''s ability to steal is extraordinary, far exceeding that of ordinary thieves.


    As the saying goes, I leave my clothes and hide my name and body deeply. That''s what I said.


    If you steal it, you won''t be caught, it will steal!


    "found it!"


    After some setbacks, Ye Hao finally managed to enter the place where the gold was stored, and closed and covered all the monitoring and anti-theft devices, and at the same time brought down a dozen security personnel.


    Ye Hao''s current skill, one sword at a time, the security personnel didn''t even have time to release the fart, so they all hung up!


    He would not keep his hands at this critical moment.


    In the movie, he would not allow the incident that caused theft to fall short because the security guards woke up and turned around.


    As for these security personnel, they can only be blamed for being unlucky. Who let them block Ye Hao''s way?


    Besides, if you don¡¯t die now, the doomsday has to come. If you die earlier, you won¡¯t be scared by the doomsday. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing!


    After solving these people, Ye Hao went straight inside, and was stunned as soon as he entered.


    What is Jinshan? What Ye Hao saw before his eyes was the real Jinshan.


    It is nearly ten meters high, and the piles are full of yellow gold, a golden mountain built of pure gold!


    And those gold mines where only a few grams of gold can be found among tons of ore, it is completely the difference between heaven and earth!


    "Daxing Gold Mine, thanks!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. It took so much time to finally find the gold, and he would not be polite.


    Immediately urged the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot in my mind, and fully absorbed the mountain of gold in front of me.


    Five hundred kilograms, one ton, ten tons, fifty tons...


    As the drawings of the chariot of the doomsday continue to be absorbed, the gold mine, which was originally nearly ten meters high, is rapidly disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The drawing of the doomsday chariot in my mind changed again, and the chariot in the picture became more and more solid, as if it would rush out of the drawing at any time.

 Chapter 81： The gold robbery, unlike people 0

    In just a few minutes, a gold mine nearly ten meters high was completely absorbed by Ye Hao into the Doomsday Blueprint. At the same time, there was a huge change in the number of gold mines required.


    Gold: 127. tons!


    "It''s done, it''s fifty tons of titanium alloy!"


    Without staying too much, Ye Hao left here like a puff of smoke, without attracting anyone''s attention, let alone being photographed by those surveillance cameras.


    He didn''t leave immediately, but returned to the place where he lived quietly.


    Leaving the gold mine at this time will undoubtedly be listed as the first suspect and will definitely be focused on and investigated.


    Moreover, when signing the employment contract, the gold mine took a photo of him. When the time comes, a national search of him will inevitably post his photo, and he will be found soon.


    Especially this matter and the steel robbery case in F city, Wu Yinggui will definitely pay attention, and even the security management will call him for inquiries, so before leaving here, Ye Hao must clean up his suspicion.


    In fact, it is not difficult to remove the suspects, as long as you continue to get off work as usual.


    When the suspicion is cleared, no one will doubt if they leave here.


    After all, they are only going to mine ore. Relative to these ore miners, the most suspicious should be the security personnel and the company''s top executives.


    We must know that most people in this world do not believe in the existence of monsters and spirits, and want to quietly transport hundreds of tons of gold from the mine. Since it is not a monster, there must be internal personnel to respond. And it still has to have a certain amount of internal staff, otherwise there is no possibility of completion at all.


    However, no matter what the calculation is, there is no doubt about an ordinary worker who mines gold.


    So the next day, Ye Hao continued to go to work at Daxing Gold Mine as usual!


    "Eh, what''s the matter? Don''t you have to go to work today? What are you doing around here?"


    "You don''t know yet! Security control is here! The gold in our mine seems to have been stolen!"


    "Really? Did anyone catch it? Someone with dirty hands and feet did it again?"


    "No, where? The gold we deal with is only so little, that is, where someone steals it will alarm Anguan. I will deal with it internally. It is the gold from the vault. It is said that more than 100 tons of gold were stolen overnight. Everything has disappeared out of thin air!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as Ye Hao arrived, he saw people surrounding the mine, all talking about the theft of the gold mine.


    As a shocking thief, he is completely like an unsuspecting person, and even haha ??and other workers make all kinds of guesses.


    Not long after, the gold mine owner and An Guan walked out of it, all with gloomy faces. Looking at their extremely ugly faces, this matter must be tricky.


    "Mr. Huang, we will continue to investigate this matter, and can you show me the personnel transfer situation during this period of time in your mine? Especially those who have resigned in recent days!" Zhou Huaiyuan frowned.


    Zhou Huaiyuan is an old Tean manager who has solved countless major and unsolved cases, but this time the gold stolen case made him feel unprecedented pressure.


    Because of the on-site investigation, no clue was found. The more than one hundred tons of gold seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and it did not even seem to be a human crime!


    Otherwise, it would take a long time to load and unload more than one hundred tons of gold even if the truck came to pull it, and it would never be possible that there was no trace left!


    The only part of the whole case that resembles a human crime is that the dozen or so security personnel were all killed with sharp blades. If it was really a monster, it would not have committed such a crime.


    But there are only so many clues, and we can only guess that this case should be caused by human beings.


    Such a result made it difficult for him to accept an old Te''an manager with considerable experience in handling cases.


    It is ridiculous that even the suspect is not a human being.


    "Okay, please come to Team Zhou, I will definitely cooperate!" Mr. Huang nodded and said.


    It was as if he had been gaunt in his teens overnight. Yesterday he was still glamorous, but now he looks like an old man dying.


    More than one hundred tons of gold, how much is that?


    One gram is more than three hundred, one kilogram is 300,000, one ton is 1,000 kilograms, and more than 100 tons is more than 30 billion. Who will bear such a large loss?


    When he was cooperating with the investigation inside, he collapsed his legs and fell to the ground several times.


    This is simply not a shock that people can withstand.


    And this matter is not over yet, even with all aspects of the matter will follow one after another, all kinds of huge indemnities are completely beyond imagination!


    Even if the gold mine belongs to the country, as an operator, his responsibilities cannot be removed at all. To put it bluntly, it is not easy to work for the country for free for a lifetime!


    "President Huang don''t need to worry too much. As long as it is a criminal case, certain clues will be left. We will definitely solve this case as soon as possible!" Zhou Huaiyuan comforted Mr. Huang.


    However, he would not believe what he said, otherwise he would not say that as long as it is a crime committed by humans, there are really too few clues, and it is too unbelievable!


    "Team Zhou, I heard that a similar case occurred in a steel plant in F city. More than 10,000 tons of gray cast iron disappeared overnight, and no human clues could be found. You said that there would be a case between the two cases. Wouldn''t it be relevant?"


    President Huang suddenly looked excited and said, as if he had caught something!


    "Well, it''s possible. I will get in touch with the security administration in City F to see what''s going on with them!"


    After that, Zhou Huaiyuan got in the car and left.


    This case is too big, and the amount involved is as high as tens of billions. Zhou Huaiyuan felt the tremendous pressure he had done before and needed to report to the city and the Provincial Ministry of Interior immediately!


    Seeing Zhou Huanyuan leave, Mr. Huang didn''t say a word for a long time. After a long time, he sighed helplessly and turned back to the mine.


    At the same time, the Internet has also been fried.


    "Fuck, there was a case of the theft of 10,000 tons of steel not long ago, and now there is another case of the disappearance of 100 tons of gold, how come I feel that the earth may also be stolen tomorrow!"


    "If you don''t talk secretly, I just want to ask if the big brothers of the Now Nowadays thieves are still paying? The younger brother is good at opening all kinds of safes. Please join the group!"


    "Upstairs, you can get it out when the express arrives!"


    "It''s really amazing, I heard that there are no traces left, and the movie version of "Now You See Me" is not so powerful!"


    "Do you think these two cases are not man-made, but some kind of monsters that specialize in metal eating? Just like the monsters in Dongzhou Kingdom''s "Ultraman"!"


    "Draw your sword, it''s definitely the monster in "Ring Central Ocean"!"The latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address £ºHttps://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Collection\" records the reading record of this time (Chapter 81 Gold Robbery, unlike people 0), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 82： Boom 0

    The theft of 10,000 tons of gray cast iron and the theft of 100 tons of gold were finally investigated together, and Wu Yinggui finally cleared his suspicion of making false accounts.


    Everyone knows that there is indeed such a group of thieves, and many people suspect that some supernatural force may be at work.


    Apart from the combined investigation, the case has not made any substantial progress.


    Kyushu¡¯s countless steel plants, gold mines, metal processing plants, and other steel-related plants are all panicked, worrying that the steel in their plants is likely to be the next target to disappear.


    The security personnel of the steel plant have all increased several times, and some superstitious people have even invited Taoist priests to exorcise evil spirits.


    In the end, even the top management was alarmed and personally ordered a large number of experts to be sent to investigate this matter.


    Among them, some informal top professionals appeared.


    For example, some people have taken photos of Taoist priests doing things in the Daxing mine, and even the gold thief who fought for gold was invited over.


    This time, the country really showed great efforts, and all useful people were sent over to investigate this matter.


    But in the end, there was still no substantial progress, and the case was once again deadlocked.


    This information is only circulated on the Internet, no TBV reported this matter.


    It''s not that they don''t want to report, but they dare not to avoid causing social unrest. The state has issued relevant instructions to prohibit the information media from reporting this matter until the case is clear.


    The case has been unable to be detected, and there have been all kinds of strange rumors about this matter.


    What kind of metal monsters, what Huangmei King''s universe bag, all kinds of strange powers continue to spread.


    In addition, there are many things that people don''t know.


    The case this time is not actually the case of two cases being combined, but the case of the rare metal disappearance of the Chengfei Group inexplicably. All three cases were handled in parallel, which led to the focus of the state''s attention.


    Because the three cases are really too similar, it''s impossible to say that some metal monster is really at work. If that''s the case, the matter will be a big deal!


    The emergence of metal monsters in civilized society is like the emergence of Godzilla in America. It must be discovered immediately and the troubles must be resolved as soon as possible.


    In addition, Cheng Fei and Li Rushuang are also focusing on this matter.


    It can be said that the rare metal suddenly disappeared in front of them, and they knew the weird to the extreme situation best.


    "Send everyone out to investigate this matter thoroughly. I always feel that there is any internal connection between these three things. Some key person or key thing has been ignored by us!"


    Li Rushuang frowned and said to Wang Xiang, the newly appointed head of the intelligence department.


    Wang Xiang nodded, left the office directly, and proceeded to deal with the matter.


    He didn''t want him to be sealed in cement pillars and sinking into the sea like Zhou Jinxin, the previous head of the intelligence department.


    After Wang Xiang left, Li Rushuang frowned and thought again.


    Because of the Cheng Fei Group''s affairs, her head has become bigger in the past few days.


    The rare metal was not brought back, and it also angered the Kyushu government, making their consortium lose a lot this time.


    Many people in the family and the consortium have expressed that they will no longer let her continue to serve as the CEO of the consortium.


    In the end, it was the Patriarch, that is, Li Rushuang''s father, who personally supported her and suppressed the matter.


    Otherwise, she would really lose her position as the CEO of the consortium, and she would be severely punished.


    In fact, they have been severely punished.


    The armed department of a battalion was killed and the newly discovered important metal was stolen, causing the Kyushu government to furious.


    Although Li Rushuang made their consortium¡¯s original factories in Kyushu immediately evacuated, they still moved a little slower. As a result, they were directly taken over by the Kyushu government, and all the funds, equipment, and personnel were detained!


    The undercover agents planted in Kyushu, the commercial spies were knocked out by two-thirds, almost paralyzing their intelligence networks in the north!


    Kyushu¡¯s revenge, like a storm, swept their consortium.


    Even if it hadn''t been for the Kyushu country to consider the influence of their consortium in Wanwan, they might have destroyed their consortium directly!


    The appearance of these things has made Li Rushuang''s position in the consortium and family plummet. Many people no longer support her, and even continue to impeach her. After all, many people have been thinking about her position!


    This incident caused Li Rushuang to pay a huge price, and finally finally calmed down these incidents temporarily.


    "Ye Hao, the next time we meet, it will be your death date!"


    Thinking about it, Li Rushuang''s complexion turned pale.


    She had these encounters now, completely because of Ye Hao''s appearance.


    If he hadn''t intervened in Chengfei Group stocks, there would be so many things behind.


    In Li Rushuang''s heart, the resentment towards Ye Hao even surpassed the existence of the gang of thief!


    However, she couldn''t find out what the power behind Ye Hao was. She held back her resentment, but she couldn''t find a place to vent!


    The outside world was surging, and the undercurrent was surging, but Ye Hao didn''t care at all.


    Today, he finally quit his job at the Daxing Mine and escaped from the millions of gold robberies relatively perfectly.


    "It''s only fifty tons of titanium alloy, is it really going to Syria?"


    Sitting on the high-speed rail back to City F, Ye Hao was lost in thought.


    It was only the last fifty tons of titanium alloy to successfully manufacture the doomsday chariot, but he could not collect the fifty tons of titanium alloy in China.


    But traveling to Syria is time-consuming and dangerous.


    Tier 4 fighters are indeed much stronger than normal humans, far more than the so-called ace special forces in the army.


    But it still can''t compete with missiles. Once it is bombed, there will be death!


    Moreover, Ye Hao didn''t like flying in planes. He always felt that once he was killed in the air, he would have nowhere to run.


    This is also the reason why he has always chosen to take the high-speed rail. Even if the entire high-speed rail is turned over, he can guarantee that he will not suffer too serious injury, at least there is no problem in saving his life.


    "Dingling bell, Jingling bell!"


    While Ye Hao was thinking, the phone rang, and Cheng Fei called.


    "Hey, Dong Ye, do you have time to meet and talk about it? I have a big project to discuss with you!"


    When the phone was connected, Cheng Fei''s voice came.


    Ye Hao is now the first shareholder of Chengfei Group. Any big move of Chengfei Group really needs to be discussed with him.


    "Call me directly, I have other things here!" Ye Hao responded coldly.


    Now, where does he have time to pay attention to the Cheng Fei Group''s affairs, fifty tons of titanium alloy is his most important thing at the moment.


    With only fifty tons of titanium alloy, the Doomsday Chariot can be successfully manufactured. How can he not be excited?


    "No way, Ye Dong, this matter is related to arms!"


    Cheng Fei''s embarrassed voice came over the phone.


    Hearing what he said, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up immediately!

 Chapter 83： Quotient 0

    "Where to meet?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    Cheng Fei on the other end of the phone was obviously taken aback, and reacted quickly at random, telling Ye Hao the meeting address.


    Arms not only involves weapons and explosives, but also involves a variety of strategic reserve materials, including ultra-high-performance titanium alloys!


    In fact, Ye Hao knew that Cheng Fei Group had titanium alloys. After all, it was a military industrial enterprise, but the quantity was not so large. At most, he could only find titanium alloys of less than one ton, which was a drop in the bucket for him.


    Moreover, due to the theft of rare metals, the Cheng Fei Group has now been targeted by many forces. It is easy to expose himself by continuing to engage in small actions in the Cheng Fei Group, so Ye Hao has always endured not contacting Cheng Fei.


    But he didn''t expect that Cheng Fei still had a relationship with arms.


    Right now, Ye Hao wondered how he could obtain the fifty tons of titanium alloy through the arms dealer.


    After thinking about it, time passed quickly, and after a short while, Ye Hao arrived at the place agreed with Cheng Fei.


    "Ye Dong, here!"


    When Ye Hao arrived, Cheng Fei had already arrived. He was sitting in a commercial car and immediately greeted Ye Hao when he saw Ye Hao coming.


    Nodded, Ye Hao walked over quickly.


    In addition to Cheng Fei, there was a man in military uniform sitting in the driving seat.


    "Cheng, what the **** is going on this time?" Ye Hao asked with a frown.


    Originally, he thought that the person Cheng Fei took him to meet would be an arms dealer, but he didn''t expect it to be a member of the military!


    To be honest, he is not willing to have too much contact with people in the military.


    The military has weapons and artillery, and these are things that can threaten his life, making him very insecure.


    "Ye Dong, you''ll know wherever you are!" Mr. Cheng shook his head to Ye Hao, indicating that it is not the time to speak.


    Ye Hao stared at him, and finally chose silence.


    He didn''t believe that Cheng Fei had the guts to cheat himself.


    First, Cheng Fei certainly does not know his background. Otherwise, he would not meet with him in this way, let alone conceal his presence in the rare metal theft incident from the military and security authorities.


    Second, Cheng Fei knew his skill well and had seen how he held Li Rushuang with his own eyes. Now that he dared to sit with him, he obviously had no intention of defending himself.


    For a while, the car was caught in an embarrassing atmosphere of unusual silence.


    The vehicle sprinted all the way, and soon entered the sparsely populated mountains.


    After driving for a while, the car drove into the XX military division.


    "Crunch!"


    The brakes sounded, and the commercial vehicle that had been driving for more than an hour finally stopped.


    "Ye Dong, let''s get off the car!" Cheng Fei said to Ye Hao with a smile, and he seemed to be used to this situation.


    Without saying anything, Ye Hao nodded and got out of the car.


    "Haha, Mr. Cheng hasn''t seen you for a long time. I heard that your Chengfei Group is very popular now. I often hear your Chengfei Group''s name in the camp!"


    Ye Hao and Cheng Fei got out of the car, and a sturdy man in military uniform walked over. The voice was very loud. The voice came first before the people arrived!


    But Ye Hao finally let go of his hanging heart.


    Seeing this, Cheng Fei did bring himself to talk about business, but the target was not the arms dealer he had imagined, but the military!


    "Haha, Commander Li, please don''t make fun of me, let me not mention anything!" Cheng Fei banged out with the armed men haha, then pointed at Ye Hao, and said, "This is from our Cheng Fei Group. The largest shareholder, Ye Dong!"


    "Hello, Head Li!" Ye Hao nodded to Head Li.


    "Haha, Ye Dong is very young. He looks about the same age as the kid in my family. I didn''t expect that he is already the largest shareholder of Cheng Fei Group. He is indeed a young hero!" Leader Li did not put on airs. , Said to Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao immediately complimented Captain Li, just as the saying goes, not to wear flattery, and not to smile.


    All of them were talking and laughing for a while, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Regiment Li''s name is Li Yunfei. He is the largest officer in this military division. He has three battalions and a fighter platoon under his hand.


    Inviting Ye Hao and Cheng Fei to come this time was to discuss the manufacture of fighter jets.


    "Mr. Cheng is an old relationship. I''m a rough person again, so I won''t be polite with you. I need ten drones that can carry missiles. You make a price!"


    Under the leadership of Head Li, a few people came to the headquarters. There were also leaders who were assigned to the military. They seemed to be discussing what to do with the drill. Head Li took Ye Hao and Cheng Fei and beat them. Say hello.


    Then I found a few stools and motioned Ye Hao and Cheng Fei to sit down and talk.


    "Ten unmanned that can carry missiles? No, where are we only one!"


    As soon as Li Yunfei''s words fell, Cheng Fei immediately shook his head.


    "No, Mr. Cheng, you are not authentic. I know that you bought eight for Lao Chu some time ago. Why is there only one in my place? Do you look down on my Lao Li or drop it? "


    Li Yunfei waited for a pair of bull''s eyes to roar, looking like it was going to eat people.


    However, Cheng Fei didn''t have any stage fright at all, and his face was stern, and said, "I don''t have any drones with bombs because I sold it to Captain Chu. Who made you Captain Li take a step back?


    Besides, the leader of Chu, who made an exception for this matter, borrowed a Wuwei battalion for me. Yesterday he told me that he was undergoing training!


    Let¡¯s do this, Commander Li also knows that people don¡¯t talk secretly. I will give you three bomb-carrying drones, but you have to give me a few days of grace, and I will work overtime for you to make it, so let¡¯s do it! "


    "Three? No! At least five! Otherwise, you''ll live in the camp for me, and whoever, prepare a room for Mr. Cheng and Dong Ye!"


    Li Yunfei didn''t buy it at all, and even became lively.


    "Leader Li, you are not authentic, we are not interested in business!


    It''s all right, I''m afraid of you, we have to ask Ye Dong about this matter! "


    Cheng Fei said silently, and then pointed to Ye Hao next to him, indicating that this is what really counts!


    By this time, Ye Hao also understood that Cheng Fei was completely using himself as a shield, he would do the bargaining before, and let him do the final decision.


    After a little thought, Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 84： Life is like a play, it all depends on acting 0

    "In this way, the first time Captain Li meets us, I can''t refute your face. We can work overtime to make five drones for you. But there is a condition. You have to help me get the five drones. Sixty tons of ultra-high performance titanium alloy!"


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, and everyone looked at him.


    Even the instructors in the camp who were discussing the exercise stopped their work and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Ahem, Captain Li, that... It''s the first time that Ye Dong manages the group. He still doesn''t understand the situation inside..."


    Cheng Fei coughed dryly, then cast a wink at Ye Hao and explained.


    However, before he could finish his words, Li Yunfei interrupted him when he stretched out his hand.


    "Ultra-high-performance titanium alloy is a strategic reserve resource. What does Ye Dong want to do?"


    Li Yunfei stared at Ye Hao like an eagle with a pair of eyes, as if he wanted to see through his mind.


    "I''m useful!" Ye Hao didn''t have stage fright, and looked back at him with a plain expression.


    The two looked at each other for more than a minute, and Li Yunfei suddenly laughed.


    "Sure enough, it was a hero who came out of a young boy. Ye Dong has such a momentum at his age. It''s really embarrassing!


    Sixty tons of ultra-high performance titanium alloy, I can indeed get it, but five drones carrying drones are too few, I want seven!


    In addition, if Ye Dong wants to obtain the 60 tons of titanium alloy, he has to pass a small test! "


    Before Ye Hao spoke, Cheng Fei on the side suddenly said again: "Leader Li, I really can''t make seven bomb-carrying drones in a short time, or..."


    His words were interrupted by Head Li again.


    I saw the head of Li''s eyes, staring at a pair of huge bull''s eyes and shouted at him: "Cheng, in the end is you in charge or Ye Dong in charge?"


    Cheng Fei blinked a few times, but in the end he couldn''t say a word, and angrily retreated behind Ye Hao, sulking there alone.


    "Yes, seven is seven, but what is the test that Chief Li said?"


    Not to mention seven ammunition-carrying drones, there are ten, and one hundred will be agreed.


    Now only 50 tons of titanium alloy can be successfully manufactured, so in order to obtain these sixty tons of titanium alloy, he can agree to anything as long as it is not too demanding!


    Moreover, he didn''t need to worry about making bomb-carrying drones. Naturally, Cheng Fei had a headache, and it had nothing to do with him, the first shareholder, who was throwing his hands away.


    As for the opening of 60 tons of titanium alloy, he was worried that Leader Li would bargain, so he left ten tons of room for negotiation.


    "Haha, I said it was a test, but I actually wanted to ask Ye Dong for a favor.


    I heard that Ye Dong''s skill is very good, can hold Li Rushuang as a hostage with many bodyguards around Li Rushuang.


    It just so happens that there are a few good guys under my hand, and they usually drag each other like something. They dare not listen to what I said, so it''s like asking Ye Dong to teach them, what is outside and there are people, there is heaven outside.


    Don''t worry, Ye Dong will try his fist, so far, as long as Ye Dong can beat them, within a week, 60 tons of titanium alloy, I promise to send it to Chengfei Group! "


    Head Li said with a smile, and his eyes looked at Ye Hao unblinkingly.


    In fact, today¡¯s meeting was a game between Cheng Fei and Li Yunfei.


    The purchase of a bomb-carrying drone was just a cover, and the real purpose was that Cheng Fei wanted to test Ye Hao''s skills.


    Otherwise, cooperation between military industrial enterprises and the military is such a common thing, there is no need to just invite Ye Hao over.


    Speaking of it, it was because of the several stolen cases that occurred one after another in the past few days. Hundreds of tons of gold and thousands of tons of gray cast iron were all stolen inexplicably, leaving no trace.


    Cheng Fei became alert, he always felt that this matter had nothing to do with Ye Hao and Li Rushuang, and he even guessed that Ye Hao might be Li Rushuang''s men.


    Being held hostage by Ye Hao, Li Rushuang was acting for himself to cover up the theft of rare metals.


    After all, with their tripartite forces present at the time, Cheng Fei would definitely not steal rare metals from his side, so Ye Hao and Li Rushuang were the only ones left.


    If Ye Hao and Li Rushuang were hostile forces, Ye Hao really had no suspicion.


    But if Ye Hao and Li Rushuang were in the same group, then they were acting at the time, and everything held by them was fake. They might have stolen the rare metal. This stolen incident that shocked the whole country might be theirs together. made!


    After all, the rare metals were somehow stolen after Ye Hao and Li Rushuang entered the warehouse.


    Another thing that made Cheng Fei suspicious was that he knew very well that the strength of Li Rushuang''s bodyguards would not be weaker than that of the special forces. As for that Bai Ying was even more skilled, no seven or eight special forces could enter her.


    As a result, Ye Hao directly held Li Rushuang in front of them, which was a little too unbelievable.


    In his opinion, if Li Rushuang had been held hostage so well, he would not have survived today!


    But all of this is just his personal guess, and there is no evidence to prove that Ye Hao and Li Rushuang are in the same group.


    So he came up with this one today.


    If Ye Hao is really good at it, he will definitely be able to win the special forces under the commander Li, if Ye Hao and Li Rushuang are acting, then Ye Hao will definitely not be so good, and he will be able to leak his feet on the first try!


    So today, all of this is Cheng Fei''s preparation to test Ye Hao''s skills.


    As for Ye Hao''s other request, it was something they didn''t expect, but it was only sixty tons of titanium alloy, which was harmless.


    In particular, Li Yunfei had a very clear understanding of this aspect.


    Although ultra-high-performance titanium alloy has always been a strategic reserve resource, it is only a metal. With this, no super weapon can be made, and it can be sold by black market arms dealers.


    In fact, this kind of material, that is, the management of ordinary people is relatively strict, and those who have their own strength and have armed departments can all be sold through various channels.


    However, it is really difficult to buy 60 tons of titanium alloy at a time.


    Therefore, Li Yunfei just wanted to use this condition to negotiate with Ye Hao, inspiring Ye Hao to agree to do something with his men.


    As the saying goes, life is like a play, and it all depends on acting.


    Who can reach the level of Cheng Fei and Li Yunfei without two brushes?


    People who have no real ability are definitely not at their level.


    After Li Yunfei finished speaking, everyone looked at Ye Hao, waiting for his answer!

 Chapter 85： Hit ten 0

    Will Ye Hao agree to compete with Li Yunfei''s men?


    The answer is obviously yes!


    If you test martial arts equipment, Ye Hao may really be no match for those well-trained special forces, after all, he rarely touches weapons.


    But it was just a test of his skills. Ye Hao, who was already a fourth-level martial artist, would not be afraid of anyone at all.


    Right now he nodded and agreed directly.


    At the same time, he finally understood that the real reason why Cheng Fei invited himself over today was to test his skills.


    Very simple, Li Yunfei said, he heard that Ye Hao''s skill is very good, then who is it to listen to?


    The only people present at the time were him, Cheng Fei, Li Rushuang and others. Obviously Li Yunfei would not listen to Li Rushuang, so there was only one answer. Cheng Fei said.


    Moreover, Li Yunfei''s request was too far-fetched. He was the regiment commander, the largest official in the entire military division, and it was impossible for anyone to disobey him.


    And even if there are such people, Ye Hao believes that Li Yunfei definitely has 10,000 ways to make those thorns obediently obedient.


    Thinking about it this way, the whole thing becomes clear.


    At the same time, Ye Hao knew very well that if he didn''t show off his skills today, he would encounter similar things again. Instead of having troubles in the future, it is better to solve this problem directly.


    And some people give him a fight, and if he fights, he fights for nothing. Why don¡¯t you fight?


    It just so happens to be able to test his current strength.


    Seeing Ye Hao nodded and agreed, Li Yunfei and Cheng Fei both laughed.


    This laugh is their sincere laugh.


    One is that the goals of the two of them have been achieved, and the other is that since Ye Hao dared to agree to it, it shows that he is sure of his skill and indirectly proves that there is no relationship between him and Li Rushuang.


    But this contest between Ye Hao and the special forces still had to be carried out, because after all, guesses were just guesses, and facts were the only true thoughts.


    But in the next competition, they can put their hearts in their stomachs, just watch the excitement.


    After all, it is definitely a rare thing for a wealthy man who is known to be worth billions of dollars to compete with special forces.


    Under their extremely anticipated gaze, Ye Hao came to the martial arts field, and ten burly special soldiers stood opposite him.


    Just look at the calluses on their hands and you know that they are all veterans with extremely rich combat experience!


    "Head Li, want to send so many people?"


    Seeing this formation, Cheng Fei murmured a little.


    Not to mention ten veterans with extremely rich combat experience, let him confront one casually, and he will be killed!


    "Haha, it''s okay, if he can really deal with Li Rushuang''s subordinates, he can deal with these ten people as well, not to mention this is a camp, if it is so easy for him to win, where can I put my old face?"


    Li Yunfei said with a smile, sitting in a chair beside him, looking like he was watching a good show.


    There were originally some recruits who wanted to come over to see the excitement, but found that Li Yunfei was sitting on the side, and several instructors were there, and immediately ran away.


    They are indeed very wise.


    Regardless of whether they win or lose in this competition, Li Yunfei does not want to let too many people know, so even if they come around, they will be driven away by Li Yuanfei for various reasons. The most common method is to carry a five-kilometer cross-country, and wait until they finish running. It must be over long ago.


    "Start when you''re ready, don''t shame Laozi!"


    Li Yunfei shouted at the martial arts field.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ten special forces standing opposite Ye Hao rushed towards Ye Hao at the same time!


    These ten people are indeed very experienced special forces, completely different from the twenty **** that Ye Hao had encountered before.


    When they rushed towards Ye Hao together, they had already cooperated very tacitly with each other. They moved forward at a unified pace, but they attacked Ye Hao¡¯s head, chest, abdomen, stomach, thighs and other key places, and at the same time, they also attacked Ye Hao¡¯s head, chest, abdomen, stomach, and thighs. All of Hao''s retreats were sealed.


    Once Ye Hao goes to resist one or two of them, the rest will immediately attack other key parts of his body.


    They are all special soldiers who have been training for a long time. It is absolutely not a problem to break bricks with their bare hands and break four or five red bricks with one punch.


    Therefore, once a key part of Ye Hao''s body is attacked by them, he will be seriously injured without shock immediately, which will extremely severely affect Ye Hao and their subsequent moves. This is also considered a preemptive strike!


    It can even be said that they were ready to take Ye Hao as soon as they shot!


    After all, they are ten people, and they are all special forces. If they can''t take Ye Hao directly, it will be an insult to them!


    "Head Li, there is no need to be so cruel, just try your skills, your subordinates are completely subduing the violent style of play!"


    Cheng Fei couldn''t bear to look any more, as if he had expected Ye Hao to end in pain when he was rubbed against the ground by these ten special forces.


    "Haha, that''s right. They were originally dedicated to dealing with violent elements, and their request was to kill them in one shot. Now this is considered deliberately keeping their hands, otherwise Ye Dong is in their hands, it is estimated that they will die or be disabled!"


    Li Yunfei smiled plainly.


    This kind of fight is carried out every day in their camp, and it is all direct actual combat, and it will not be considered complete unless the opponent is completely subdued.


    Bleeding and sweating in the training room is better than losing one''s life on the battlefield!


    However, such scenes of ten special forces fighting one by one have basically never happened. At the moment, he looked at Ye Hao with interest to see how strong this legendary person who can easily subdue Li Rushuang is!


    But in the next second, his face changed instantly!


    "Stop! Save people!!!!"


    Li Yunfei was not calm, and quickly rushed to the martial arts field.


    However, the words he shouted were still slow.


    When the ten special forces rushed towards Ye Hao, he should have called to stop.


    Ye Hao had already done it now, and it didn''t make any sense at all.


    Because at the moment, Ye Hao was like a fierce lion, without the slightest dodge, he rushed towards the ten special soldiers.


    Once he did it, he would never show mercy, and those ten special forces in front of his Tier 4 martial artist, how could there be any better?


    I saw that Ye Hao did not defend at all. A head directly smashed the skull of the stage-named special soldier who was rushing towards him, and immediately the scarlet thing spurted out of the special soldier''s head and fell directly to the ground. , I don''t know about life or death!


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s two hands became fists, and the heads of the two special soldiers closest to him slammed down.

 Chapter 86： Furious Li Yun 0

    Ye Hao, a Tier 4 martial artist, can now hit more than 140 kilograms with one punch, which is almost the same as Mu Zilong''s heavy punch.


    A person''s weight is only about 50 kilograms, more than 140 kilograms, nearly three times the weight of an ordinary person, directly on the front door, can it be better?


    Hearing a click immediately, the two special soldiers fell directly to the ground, their mouths, noses, and eyes were all bleeding crazily, falling to the ground without knowing their life or death!


    The remaining few special forces were all frightened by Ye Hao''s fierce attack. They have been in the army for so many years, why have they not seen anyone?


    But a style of play like Ye Hao, which is exactly like rushing to kill someone, has never seen it before, and they found that Ye Hao''s eyes were extremely cold, without the slightest emotion, and he was extremely indifferent to the living life!


    As if killing, in his opinion, it was just a common thing, and it would not make his mind tremble even at all.


    This is a survivor who has experienced countless life and death struggles and finally survived!


    For an instant, this idea appeared in the minds of all the special forces. They were also people who wandered on the edge of life and death. Although they were not as good as Ye Hao, who had returned from the doomsday, they still had enough eyesight.


    Right now they knew that compared with this person named Ye Hao, there was no winning or losing, only life or death!


    When thinking of this, the remaining special forces retired. They knew very well that if the competition continued, they would definitely die, but they just wanted to try Ye Hao''s skills, so they didn''t want to continue this competition immediately.


    However, with a hit, where did Ye Hao stop? When several special soldiers were stupefied, they kicked a whip on the ribs of a special soldier, and suddenly there were several clicks, and the ribs of that special soldier didn¡¯t know for a moment. How many roots are broken.


    Ye Hao was kicked out directly, and at the same time, he took a special soldier next to him and flew upside down four or five meters away!


    After kicking the two of them, Ye Hao''s figure still didn''t stop.


    Then I saw him another spinning flying kick, kicking on the chest of a special soldier. At that time, I saw that the special soldier¡¯s chest was sunken in a large chunk, and then a large ejected from his mouth, the whole person Flew backwards quickly, and fell motionless on the ground!


    "Bang bang bang!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao was preparing for a side kick and kicking on the front door of another special soldier, several weapons sounded, and at this time Ye Hao finally stopped his figure.


    The special soldier''s eyes were frightened, because the sole of Ye Hao kicked his feet and stopped at a place less than two centimeters in front of his face. The strong wind from the side kick made his face and hair like waves. Like flying backwards.


    He had no doubt that if Ye Hao didn''t stop, his brain would definitely be kicked out!


    The strength of this foot is too great, let alone a human being, even an extremely solid wall will be shattered by a kick!


    "I killed you! I told you to stop, why don''t you stop!!!"


    Li Yunfei''s lungs were about to explode. The scene that happened just now was almost in the blink of an eye. The ten special forces directly didn''t know the life or death of five of them. If he hadn''t made a decisive action just now and robbed the sky, this man would definitely be dead!


    "Head Li, didn¡¯t you say that these guys didn¡¯t even listen to you? The armed men dared to disobey the commander¡¯s orders and should be killed directly in accordance with military law. I was helping you deal with them, lest these guys continue to stay. Head Li is angry, why did he do something wrong?"


    Ye Hao said flatly, and did not instigate Li Yunfei who had already entered a state of anger.


    Because Li Yunfei is only less than two meters away from him, Ye Hao is completely confident that he will be subdued immediately when the opponent raises his weapon!


    "You... labor and management are for you to compete here!!!"


    Li Yunfei was going crazy. He did say that these people would not listen to his orders before, but that was not what he meant at all. He just wanted to find an excuse to let Ye Hao take the shot. Ye Hao was beaten to death by Ye Hao!


    These ten people are his elite subordinates, all of whom are his mind and flesh. Now that five have fallen directly, how can he not feel sad? Not angry?


    "Oh, Commander Li, save people first, we''ll talk about these things later!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, Cheng Fei hurriedly changed the subject.


    Now he has confirmed Ye Hao''s skill and completely ruled out the possibility that Ye Hao and Li Rushuang are a group.


    Right now, he spoke to Ye Hao.


    After all, they all belong to the Cheng Fei Group, and Ye Hao is still the largest shareholder of their group. He is considered his immediate boss. Compared with Li Yunfei, he must help Ye Hao to speak.


    Again, he didn''t say anything wrong, and it''s too late to say anything, and it''s the most important thing to save talents quickly!


    Li Yunfei also knew this very well. He looked at Ye Hao with a sullen expression, then turned around and brought five of his men to the rescue immediately, hoping to save them back.


    "Oh, Dong Ye, why are you so indifferent and indifferent when you start? Didn''t you just say it is just a comparison?"


    After Li Yunfei left, Cheng Fei frowned and looked at Ye Hao, complained a few words, and then spoke again.


    "Ye Dong, you go back first, you can''t stay here anymore!"


    However, Ye Hao shook his head and said, "The 60 tons of titanium alloy he promised to give me hasn''t been settled yet!"


    "When is this, and thinking about titanium alloys, it''s not bad if he can kill you without a weapon when he meets next time!"


    Cheng Fei shouted anxiously, urging Ye Hao to leave.


    However, no matter how he persuaded, Ye Hao still refused to leave.


    In the end, Cheng Fei was forced to helplessly, nodded, and said, "Okay, I will help you ask him about the titanium alloy. Let''s go now! Let''s go quickly, my ancestor, I beg you!"


    He was really a little scared, worried that things would continue to make trouble.


    Since Ye Hao and Li Rushuang were not together, the power behind Ye Hao was obviously not small, at least not worse than Li Rushuang''s consortium, otherwise Ye Hao would definitely not dare to confront Li Rushuang head-on.


    But Li Yunfei didn''t know about this situation. When he came back, if he really killed Ye Hao in a rage, the forces behind Ye Hao would definitely disagree, and it is estimated that he would really pierce the sky by then!


    "Cheng, if you can really help me get the 60 tons of titanium alloy, I will sell all the shares in my hand in a month!"


    Ye Hao looked at Cheng Fei with a serious expression, and said seriously.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the 60 tons of titanium alloy, he wouldn¡¯t want to stay here. After all, this is Li Yunfei¡¯s site. They have weapons and guns. If they really do something in anger, no one will do anything. not sure.


    Therefore, Cheng Fei is willing to help him solve this matter, which is naturally the best situation.


    But to be on the safe side, he gave Cheng Fei a sweetness.

 Chapter 87： Come out, Doomsday Chariot 0

    Cheng Fei is now the second largest shareholder of Cheng Fei Group. If Ye Hao buys all the shares in his hand, he will become the largest shareholder and Cheng Fei Group will return to his hands again.


    And at that time, he will be able to take the opportunity to reclaim part of the shares and firmly control the Chengfei Group in his own hands.


    Ye Hao knows very well that this is definitely something Cheng Fei thinks about day and night. After all, he founded Cheng Fei Group alone, which is equivalent to a child he has carefully raised for many years.


    Now the child who has been carefully raised for many years suddenly belongs to someone else. It would be strange if he didn''t feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    At the same time, he definitely wants to regain Chengfei Group more than anyone else, but he hasn''t figured out his background yet, otherwise he would have already grabbed it!


    There is no good thing to be able to get into his position. They are all stepping on other people''s corpses!


    The smiling tiger is talking about people like Cheng Fei!


    Sure enough, Cheng Fei was taken aback when he heard Ye Hao''s words, then the whole person became excited, and said with great excitement: "Ye Dong, what are you saying is true?"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and nodded.


    "Okay, Dong Ye, don''t worry, I will give up this old life, and I will help you get the 60 tons of titanium alloy back! You leave first, and I will take care of the things here!"


    Cheng Fei said very excitedly, his expression extremely serious.


    Even with excitement, he directly used the honorific title to Ye Hao.


    After all, being able to let Ye Hao take the initiative to give up the shares in his hands is definitely better than taking it by accident, especially since Ye Hao''s background is still not clear to him.


    Seeing him like this, Ye Hao knew in his heart that he would definitely handle this matter.


    Nodded immediately, turned around and left the camp.


    Looking at his leaving back, Cheng Fei was still very excited, and muttered to himself constantly: "A blessing in disguise, a blessing in disguise!"


    However, he didn''t know that even if there was no such thing, Ye Hao would still buy the shares of Chengfei Group after a month.


    After all, Tianwai''s meteorite iron has already been obtained, and Ye Hao has no meaning to keep Chengfei Group stock in his hands.


    And once the doomsday comes, the so-called value of stocks will all become a pile of waste paper, a meaningless number.


    But this matter, even the old fox Cheng Fei, could not foresee it. After the doomsday came, he could only guard the Cheng Fei group and watch it collapse in the doomsday!


    After leaving the camp, Ye Hao ignored the situation here. He believed that Cheng Fei would help him handle these things.


    In fact, as he expected, Cheng Fei has been busy working on this matter for several days, spent a lot of favors, and made a lot of promises, which finally calmed Li Yunfei''s anger.


    By the time he was contacting Ye Hao, a week had passed.


    When Ye Hao arrived at Cheng Fei Group and saw Cheng Fei again, in just a few days, he seemed to be a dozen years old.


    The hair is messy, the eye sockets are deep, and the dark circles under the eyes are even more scary, as if he hadn''t slept in the past seven days.


    "Ye Dong, are you here? Sit down, I''m really tired out of your business these past few days.


    Don''t you know, those five special forces had one dead, three wastes and one serious injury. If I hadn''t stopped them alive, Li Yunfei would have almost brought people with them and rushed here with weapons to arrest them!


    Fortunately, I had something to do with one of his senior executives, and it took a long time to finally settle the matter.


    Look at my dark circles, since that incident, until now, I haven''t slept peacefully! "


    As soon as Cheng Fei saw Ye Hao, he started the complaint mode, saying that he was more wronged than Dou E, and more bitter than Dou E, so he almost shed some tears.


    In doing so, he naturally wanted to take credit and remind Ye Hao that he had promised to sell all the stock in his hands in a month.


    Ye Hao knows his little for a long time. After he finished his performance, Ye Hao said a few bitter words to him, and promised to sell all Chengfei Group stocks in a month. Only then became happy and smiled and led Ye Hao to the warehouse where the sixty tons of titanium alloys were piled up.


    "Ye Dong, all 60 tons of ultra-high-performance titanium alloys are here, I have checked every piece, and they are definitely in the best condition!"


    Cheng Fei said with a smile.


    As for everything he said was checked, he was farting naturally.


    He inspected every piece of 60 tons of titanium alloy, and he couldn''t find it within half a month. He just wanted to be loyal, and it was hard work.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay any attention to him either. The fifty tons of titanium alloy needed to make the Doomsday Chariot finally got in hand, so he was a little excited.


    The urge to directly absorb the sixty tons of titanium alloy into the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot under forced suppression, after a few words with Cheng Fei, directly asked the workers to load the titanium alloy away.


    There are so many people here. Obviously, it is impossible to absorb 60 tons of titanium alloy into the drawing of the doomsday chariot here. Otherwise, he has stolen meteorite, 10,000 tons of gray cast iron, and 100 tons of gold. Will be known by others immediately.


    One hour later, sixty tons of titanium alloy was directly filled with a semi-trailer (that is, a container truck).


    After bidding farewell to Cheng Fei, Ye Hao followed the car to a warehouse he found the day before yesterday.


    Cheng Fei is the loading and unloading person and the car. Naturally, he will not be completely relieved. Once he is tracked, his ability to absorb metal will be exposed, and he will definitely be in trouble.


    So Ye Hao once again invited people and trucks, and transferred it several times, until he finally put the titanium alloy here temporarily in an abandoned warehouse in another province and city.


    When there was no one in the early morning, Ye Hao, dressed in night clothes, quietly came to this abandoned warehouse, and absorbed all sixty tons of titanium alloy into the drawing of the doomsday chariot.


    At this time, the Doomsday Chariot was completely life-like, as long as Ye Hao was willing, he could summon it from the Doomsday Chariot drawing at any time.


    Holding back the unspeakable excitement, Ye Hao quietly left the warehouse and rushed back to City F overnight.


    Until he successfully returned to the villa, his heart was still pounding wildly, all caused by excitement!


    The materials for making the Doomsday Chariot are finally complete!


    Gray cast iron: 10,211. Tons!


    Gold: 127. tons!


    Titanium alloy: 59 tons!


    Outer meteorite iron: 23 tons!


    Looking at the various materials needed to make the Doomsday Chariot, Ye Hao shouted excitedly in his mind.


    "Come out, Chariot of Doom!"


    "boom!!!!"


    As his shout fell, the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot in his mind suddenly rushed out between his eyebrows, and then quickly zoomed in, floating in the courtyard of the villa.

 Chapter 88： Evolving Doomsday War 0

    As the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot continues to zoom in the villa atom, suddenly a little bit of starlight in the sky, as well as the bright moonlight, all gather together, rushing to the rapidly enlarged drawing of the Doomsday Chariot.


    For a while, the radiant light shining all around the villa as if day, the stars and moon in the sky, as if deprived of light, dimmed!


    When the light dissipated, an extremely large chariot appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    In order to build this doomsday chariot, he has been running around for nearly a month, and now he has finally successfully manufactured it. This kind of extreme excitement is completely beyond words!


    At this moment, seeing it standing in front of me with my own eyes is far more shocking and exciting than seeing it in the drawings.


    "Why! You are finally out!"


    Rao Ye Hao was shocked when he saw this doomsday chariot. It was super big, super hard, and super cool!


    It is even more mad and cool than General Frankie in the anime "Pirate King"!


    Moreover, this is true and true, and the things that can be seen and touched are completely more real than the things that can be imagined in my mind!


    "Go in and have a look!"


    Ye Hao walked into the chariot of doom with an expression of excitement.


    The tank looks completely different from the outside world.


    From the outside, the tank is only a little more than ten meters long, and only about three meters wide, but it is hundreds of square meters large inside!


    And the decoration is exceptionally magnificent, it''s really gold!


    The eye-catching is all gold, the table is made of gold, the wardrobe is made of gold, and the door is made of gold. Basically all the decorations and accessories inside are based on gold, plus some other unknown materials. Embellishment.


    Not to mention anything else, these things that can be seen directly are already worth more than one billion.


    Any chopsticks are made of pure gold, and they are worth at least more than 100,000!


    The interior decoration of the Doomsday Chariot is definitely more luxurious than the so-called five-star and seven-star hotel''s central suites!


    "Huh? Are you calling me?"


    Ye Hao, who was suddenly shocked by the unprecedented luxury of the doomsday chariot in front of him, felt a burst of soul traction, as if this chariot wanted to communicate with him!


    Ye Hao, who received the traction of the soul, walked into the control room involuntarily, and then put his hand on a screen in the control room, and then his whole body was shocked.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was a vast white space around him, as if he was in another world.


    "Hey, anyone? Where is this?"


    Just as Ye Hao shouted loudly, a piece of information appeared directly in his mind.


    "Ding, doomsday''s strongest base vehicle system is activated!"


    "Please note that the owner of this doomsday station is absolutely invincible in the chariot. Anyone, any monster enters the chariot, the owner can directly break him into a cloud of blood with one thought and one idea. Then be absorbed by the tank!"


    "In addition, the Doomsday Chariot has the ability to continuously evolve, and its current state is the most advanced form."


    "This tank can open up more functions by continuously absorbing metal evolution."


    "By absorbing enough space metal, the folding space can be opened. For example, absorbing metals with spatial attributes such as the outer meteorite iron can effectively open up the folding space!"


    "At present, the folding space of this chariot is level 1, and it has ten square meters of folding space. The items in the folding space are protected by the freezing level. Currently, it is not possible to store living creatures into the folding space..."


    "The absorption of enough hard metals can enhance the protection of the tank. At present, the absorption of titanium alloys in the existing inventory has the best effect to increase the protection of the tank, followed by gold, and then gray cast iron."


    "Currently, this tank has level 1 protection, has self-repair capabilities, is immune to attacks from lethal weapons below AWM sniper weapons, can withstand 100 rocket-level attacks, and can withstand 10 surface-to-ground missile attacks..."


    "By absorbing enough memory metal, the ability to change form can be unlocked!"


    "Currently, this tank has level 1 ability to change its shape, and it cannot be changed!"


    "By absorbing metals and equipment such as weapons, ammunition, vibrating gold, Edman alloy, etc., you can unlock the weapon arsenal ability!"


    "Currently this tank''s arsenal is level 0!"


    ...


    A long series of information rushed into his mind, and Ye Hao was a little dizzy, but he was even more excited.


    "The Doomsday''s strongest base vehicle system? This Doomsday Chariot is still in its prime state, and has the potential for infinite evolution in the future?"


    Ye Hao was going crazy with excitement!


    Folding space? Does it mean that the space can be infinitely large? Does that mean that you can store inexhaustible food? You have to know that in the end, a bowl of white rice can make the best star bend the waist.


    Moreover, it is not possible to store living creatures into the folding space now, can it be possible after the level is upgraded? Store a large number of beautiful women in the folding space, who do you want to serve?


    Protection ability, changing form, weapon arsenal...


    Does it mean that the tank can be transformed like a Transformer in the future? Or become a Gundam?


    With these abilities of the tank, Ye Hao became more frightened as he watched, and became more excited as he watched.


    In particular, killing zombies and mutant beasts through a chariot can also enhance the chariot, and it can also feed back to the chariot owner and simultaneously enhance the strength of the chariot owner, which makes Ye Hao very excited.


    The number of zombies and mutant beasts in the doomsday is uncountable. Kill them with a chariot, and the chariot and yourself will increase their strength at the same time. This method is simply not too hilarious!


    Imagine that others are struggling to survive in the doomsday, worrying about this and worrying about that, and posture this doomsday chariot, delicious and drinking, rampant, eating fried chicken coke, while easily fighting monsters and upgrading!


    It''s impossible to tolerate this if you can''t become the doomsday overlord!


    Inflated, Ye Hao has been carefully preparing for the end of the day since he learned that the end is coming, buying medicinal materials, doing extreme exercises, and cultivating a younger brother, and he has done almost everything he can do.


    But now there is an even more powerful method in front of him, which makes it possible for him to push the doomsday. How to make him not excited?


    At this moment, Ye Hao yelled with excitement, completely different from the usual indifferent and indifferent appearance.


    It seems like an ordinary person, who has won tens of millions, tens of billions.


    He kept trying to talk to the system in his mind, but Ye Hao found that his system seemed to be different from the systems in other novels. He instilled such a piece of information, and he didn''t even have a direct response!


    No matter how Ye Hao called in his mind, the system didn''t even bother him!


    After a long while, Ye Hao finally calmed down, and found that everything was on his own in the end!


    As the inexplicable emotion gradually calmed down, Ye Hao began to think about the way forward.

 Chapter 89： Future regulations 0

    Ye Hao doesn''t know whether the system will appear again in the future, and he doesn''t care. He has long been used to relying on himself. As long as the Doomsday Tank is in his hands, it doesn''t matter whether there is a system or not. Anyway, the method to evolve the tank has been mastered!


    The Doomsday Chariot is still in its prime state. Although he can be absolutely invincible in the Doomsday Chariot, the protection ability of the Doomsday Chariot is still too weak.


    It can only withstand a hundred rocket-level attacks, or ten surface-to-surface-level missile attacks, intercontinental missiles, super weapons and other super-destructive weapons. It can''t resist it at a time.


    Therefore, the protection capabilities of the tank must be improved, which is the premise for the chariot in its doomsday stance.


    In addition, the ability to fold space, arsenal, and change the form of the tank also needs to be strengthened.


    Before he truly has all the enemies in the world, the Doomsday Chariot will be the safest place, and it will also allow him to maintain his standard of living before the Doomsday.


    In addition, the medicinal materials previously stored are not wasted, and more medicinal materials will be stored in the later stage. It is good to have a doomsday chariot, but Ye Hao always believes that he is invincible and truly invincible!


    Therefore, he needs a lot of medicinal materials to enhance his strength, and those big medicines that have been used for a hundred years will have a life-saving effect after the end of the day. The existence of the innate warrior level will bend over for this medicinal material.


    Therefore, before the doomsday comes, we must collect more heavenly materials and earth treasures. After the doomsday comes, it will play a role beyond imagination!


    As for things like cultivating subordinates, it still needs to be continued. After all, to lay the ground, it must be guarded by a confidant.


    In addition, a large amount of food and clean water resources need to be stored.


    Although the Doomsday Chariot has its own rainwater purification device, what if it doesn''t rain for a year or even ten years? You can''t die of thirst!


    And this kind of thing did happen. In the last five years before his rebirth, Ye Hao experienced a period when he had not had a drop of rain for half a year. In that unimaginable global drought, the number of people who died was counted. Unclear, but the tragic situation of death is still fresh in his memory!


    How to put it, you can think of a way without food. It is really impossible to eat bark or mutant monsters, but without water, you can only wait for death!


    Therefore, clean water resources must be reserved!


    Thinking about this, Ye Hao suddenly realized that there are many things to deal with, one is to enhance his own strength, the other is to evolve the doomsday chariot, the third is to store a lot of genius treasures, and the fourth is to store a lot of living supplies!


    These are the things necessary to dominate the doomsday.


    The goal was determined, and Ye Hao once again produced an updated plan.


    The plan to stock up various materials, strengthen one''s own strength, and train subordinates remains unchanged and proceed as usual.


    But in addition, a large amount of metal has to be collected to enhance the strength of the doomsday tank.


    The plan in this area is very simple, steal what you can steal, buy if you can¡¯t, mark what you can¡¯t buy, and grab it directly after the end!


    Soon a new plan was produced, and Ye Hao marked all the places with extremely rich mineral resources such as the Daxing Gold Mine that he had visited on the map.


    To evolve the doomsday tank, a lot of metal is undoubtedly needed.


    Now it was different from before. Ye Hao didn''t have the Doomsday Chariot blueprint in his mind. He couldn''t directly absorb the metal. He needed to drive the Doomsday Chariot to be able to absorb it.


    Under such circumstances, the method of continuing to steal a large amount of metal by himself is obviously no longer feasible, after all, the goal of Doomsday is too big.


    Moreover, the existence of the Doomsday Chariot still has to be kept secret for now.


    Imagine that if the Doomsday Chariot appeared in a prosperous city, it would definitely be extremely eye-catching, attracting a lot of attention, and then all kinds of troubles would follow.


    At the same time, the target of the Doomsday Chariot is also quite large, and it is easy to trace its whereabouts.


    Therefore, in Ye Hao''s plan, the theft of metals was postponed until after the end.


    After the doomsday comes, everyone is in danger, who will care where the metal has been stolen.


    Moreover, when the network is completely interrupted, it is extremely difficult to transmit information, and it is quite difficult to transmit the theft of metals.


    Even Ye Hao didn''t need to steal at that time, and no one would bother to **** it directly.


    After all, it was the end of the world, and it is unknown whether those who guard the minerals are still alive.


    And even if he survived by luck, he would no longer be able to sell his life to the mine, and he would have escaped for his own life long ago!


    However, this does not mean that there is no need to do anything now, on the contrary, there are a lot of things that need to be done.


    For example, a relatively cheaper metal like gray cast iron, Ye Hao plans to spend money to buy it.


    Although the absorption of these metals has little effect on the evolution of the Doomsday Chariot, it can be considered a little bit of evolution.


    After all, money is really useless after the end, and it is just a pile of waste paper.


    As for those metals that are too difficult to purchase, such as buying a large amount of gold, it takes a lot of money, and titanium alloys that are difficult to buy normally are far less trouble-free than driving a chariot to absorb them after the end.


    However, Ye Hao currently has very few gold mines and titanium alloy supply channels, and he needs to inquire more relevant information to facilitate relevant actions after the end.


    In addition, the military subdistrict where Li Yunfei was located was also marked on the map by Ye Hao.


    Now he doesn''t have a weapon in his hand, causing the Doomsday Tank''s weapon storage ability to fail to activate.


    After the doomsday came, it was natural to go to Li Yunfei''s military subdistrict to conquer it!


    Imagine that once the Doomsday Chariot activates its weapons arsenal, many heavy weapons such as Gatling and Taixi National Cannon appear around the chariot, attacking hordes of zombies and mutant beasts and killing them. What kind of scene? It is exciting to think about it! ! !


    "Hey, there is still too little information in this area. You have to collect more. From now on, these will be free supply stations!"


    Ye Hao frowned and thought, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    For all species on the planet, the end is a massive reshuffle, all identities, status, food chain levels, all torn down and reorganized.


    Rich people can become ugly zombies just like poor people.


    Powerful countries and weak countries are the same, they will all be destroyed in the end.


    Humans are no longer the top species in the food chain, they may be infected and become zombies, or they may be eaten by mutant beasts.


    Of course, powerful humans can also kill zombies and eat mutant beasts. After the doomsday comes, everything has the strength to speak.


    All the rules of loosing are not counted. Living, is the only rule!


    For Ye Hao, who has experienced the doomsday firsthand, the arrival of the doomsday will be the moment when he truly rises!

 Chapter 90： Upgrade Doomsday Chariot 0

    "Bang bang bang!!!"


    "The degree of damage to the protective cover is 0%!"


    "Boom boom!"


    "The degree of damage to the protective cover is 0%!"


    After a night of tinkering, Ye Hao had a general understanding of the Doomsday Chariot.


    Then he conducted related experiments on the various abilities of the Doomsday Chariot.


    What is going on is a test of the protection capabilities of the tank.


    I saw him madly smashing the doomsday chariot for more than ten minutes, but the damage to the protective cover was only one percent, and it was the result of using his dumbbell bar!


    You must know that Ye Hao can definitely kill a person with a punch now, even if it hits a hard wall, he can directly blast a big hole, and a side kick can even knock the whole face down.


    But his attacks fell on the doomsday chariot, but they did not have any effect on the chariot. Let alone scratching the paint, even the shoe prints left by Ye Hao were automatically cleaned up by the chariot.


    "Such a protection ability is completely immune to the damage caused by ordinary zombies. As for the attacks of primary mutant zombies and primary mutant beasts, although they are not completely immune to damage, under normal circumstances they cannot cause any substantial damage to tanks. ."


    After some tests, Ye Hao finally gasped and concluded.


    There are several types of zombies in the doomsday. After the doomsday erupts, the first thing that appears is the ordinary zombies, which is the kind of zombies played in the American blockbuster "Resident Evil" and "Zombie World".


    After that, mutant zombies and mutant monsters gradually appeared, with certain command, lethality, and speed much stronger than ordinary zombies.


    Then intermediate zombies and intermediate mutant beasts, advanced zombies and advanced mutant beasts continued to appear.


    In the five years of the doomsday, the most powerful are the lord-level zombies and mutant beasts. When the innate martial artist sees them, they can only run away.


    Only nuclear weapons can threaten this existence!


    After that, whether there will be more powerful existences, Ye Hao doesn''t know, he has been reborn at that time!


    Just now Ye Hao was imitating those primary mutant zombies and primary mutant beasts to attack the chariot, and the result was very satisfied.


    The continuous attack for more than ten minutes only caused one percent of the damage to the protective cover of the tank, and the tank only took less than a minute to completely recover the one-hundredth damage.


    This means that the chariot is basically immune to attacks from primary mutant zombies and primary mutant beasts.


    As for the damage that can be caused by those high-level mutant beasts with extremely powerful destructive power, Ye Hao''s current strength can''t simulate it at all.


    However, Ye Hao estimated that even if he encountered the high-level mutant giant bear that killed him before rebirth, the Doomsday Chariot would still be able to fear his damage.


    Perhaps the damage to the protective cover will be greater, but the advanced mutant giant bear will definitely not be able to break the defense of the Doomsday Chariot. Instead, it is very likely to be crushed to death by the Doomsday Chariot!


    As for those lord-level mutant beasts that even the innate martial artist dared not provoke, Ye Hao hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and couldn''t predict it.


    However, when the lord-level mutant beasts appeared, it was already five years from the doomsday. At that time, Ye Hao was completely confident to upgrade the doomsday chariot to a terrifying level, and he was not allowed to directly kill the lord-level mutant beasts!


    "By the way, there should be some metal left to make the doomsday tank!"


    Before, when Ye Hao collected the materials needed to make the doomsday chariot, he had collected a lot of materials in excess.


    Sure enough, after some searching, Ye Hao found the remaining metal in the material storage.


    Gray cast iron: 211.4 tons!


    Gold: 27.4 tons!


    Titanium alloy: 9.1 tons!


    Outer meteorite iron: 13.7 tons!


    "absorb!"


    Next to the material reserve, there was a material absorption button. Ye Hao didn''t hesitate to click the absorption button.


    Then I saw the various metals in the material reserve quickly disappear, and then the Doomsday Chariot gave out a dazzling light-the Doomsday Chariot was upgraded! ! !


    Doomsday tank protection level: Level 2, self-repairing ability is increased by ten percent, and it can be immune to attacks below the rocket level...


    Folding space level: Level two, with 20 square meters of folding space, currently it is not possible to store living creatures into the folding space...


    "Hahaha, cool!"


    Seeing this result, Rao Ye Hao laughed out loud.


    "This 20-square-meter folding space must be used well!"


    Yesterday night, Ye Hao had already stored the treasures he had obtained when he swept the auction house in the folding space of the Doomsday Chariot.


    Compared with the villa, he is more assured to store these natural treasures in the folding space.


    One is that only he can open the folding space of the Doomsday Chariot, and it has its own freezing function, which can protect the heaven, material and earth treasures from damage.


    The second is that the Doomsday Chariot is bound to Ye Hao¡¯s soul, and his mind is connected. No matter how far away he is from the Doomsday Chariot, once someone approaches the Doomsday Chariot, he can know for the first time, and as long as he does not allow him, any No one can enter the chariot of doomsday.


    Therefore, compared with the villa, the safety factor of the Doomsday Chariot is undoubtedly greatly increased. In addition, the Doomsday Chariot supports the automatic driving function, and Ye Hao can fully control the Doomsday Chariot remotely.


    It sounds a bit similar to the relationship between Taoist priests and Feijian in those cultivation novels.


    Ye Hao tried it for a while, and he only needed an idea, and the Doomsday Chariot could quickly come to his side, stop when he wanted to stop, start when he wanted to start, and back up when he wanted to reverse.


    However, this operation would consume a lot of soul power, and Ye Hao was already a little dizzy after only operating for five minutes.


    "You need to buy a lot of gray cast iron to upgrade the Doomsday Chariot!"


    After thinking about it, Ye Hao began to act.


    First, he bought gray cast iron. This time he did not contact Wu Yinggui. Instead, he found large steel plants in other provinces and cities to directly purchase their existing steel and placed a large number of orders.


    It is the same logic that does not contact Wu Yinggui. The less contact with the same person, the better, to avoid too much cause and effect, which will cause a lot of trouble.


    Besides, now he is buying these things openly, and there is no need to find a steel factory to do business.


    While buying gray cast iron and other metals, Ye Hao directly took out three million to find out the news.


    How to put it, money is indeed a good thing. The three million one is spread out. The relevant intermediaries in various provinces and cities, and some **** on the street, are helping him find out where there are big gold mines, where there are armed department bases, where they can Buy metals such as titanium alloys.


    Not long after, all kinds of related news kept coming back to Ye Hao, and Ye Hao marked them all on the map.

 Chapter 91： Countdown to the doomsday

    How much news is there? Ten national maps and more than one hundred maps of provinces and cities were all marked by him!


    He has discovered several gold mines, military subdistricts, and even banks holding gold deposits all over the country!


    There are also some foreign-related news, which he recorded on the computer, and then called it out when he had the opportunity to go abroad in the future.


    Although he did all these things in secret, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and people who have concealed it from the authorities may not necessarily be able to conceal it from people in the aisle.


    Every time Ye Hao appeared on the black market and collected these materials, some people would follow him secretly, but once the black market came out, they would never find Ye Hao again.


    Later, those behind the forces stared at Ye Hao for a period of time, and found that he was only collecting the relevant information, and didn''t mean to **** these things, nor heard of any special circumstances in any place, so they didn''t pay much attention.


    This tossing lasted more than three weeks, until one day when he asked Mr. Hong to help with acupuncture and moxibustion, he got another news and finally diverted his attention!


    Ye Hao will go to Hong Lao for acupuncture and moxibustion Tongluo once every half month.


    With the help of Tiancai Dibao, Hong Lao assisted in acupuncture and moxibustion, coupled with his own extreme exercises, Ye Hao has been successfully promoted to a Tier 5 martial artist during this period of time!


    Although he has not yet reached the top of the fifth-order martial artist, his current strength is almost the same as before he was reborn.


    A heavy punch can hit 360 kilograms, far more than Mu Zilong''s 157 kilograms, and a side kick can reach 2865 kilograms.


    What is the concept of 2865 kg? It means that Ye Hao can kick out nearly three times with one side kick, that is, one kick can kick a car into the air!


    Ye Hao''s moves may not be as good-looking as Mu Zilong''s, but he is ruthless enough. Once he makes a move, he is rushing to kill people. The lethality is amazing, and on the contrary, it is more effective for attacking zombies and mutant beasts!


    Yesterday, when I went to Hong Lao for acupuncture and moxibustion, Ye Hao got a news unexpectedly.


    A grand auction will be held in Shanghai, where the price of land is very high. The specifications are quite high, and the good ones are even more scary.


    At present, there are ten known natural treasures that are more than 100 years old, and there is one ginseng known as a thousand years as the final auction item!


    Hearing this news, Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up!


    What is the concept of a thousand years of ginseng? It''s a miracle medicine!


    In the apocalypse, such a treasure of heaven, material and earth already possesses a certain amount of magical powers, can seek good fortune and avoid evil, can fly into the sky and escape the ground, and the congenital warrior will not necessarily be able to catch it personally!


    At least Ye Hao encountered a thousand-year-old ginseng who could escape from the earth, a large group of innate martial artists, and ultimately failed to catch it!


    Right now, Ye Hao decided to participate in this auction held in Shanghai!


    At the same time, Mr. Hong will follow along this time.


    In Hong Lao''s words, such a grand auction of heaven, material and earth treasures, you may not be able to encounter it several times in your life, and it will be a lifelong regret to miss it!


    Naturally, Ye Hao was so happy that Old Hong would also follow.


    He is very aware of the strength of Hong Lao in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. With Hong Lao by his side, he can clearly know the specific effects of each medicinal material and their value, which is of great help to him in taking pictures of the treasures of the world!


    In fact, the old man Hong has been favored by Ye Hao, just because the doomsday has not yet arrived. When the doomsday comes, he will be taken to Independence Island immediately by Ye Hao, protected, and dedicated to serving Ye Hao.


    But now, Mr. Hong is still in his own pharmacy.


    After learning about the upcoming Chinese medicine auction in Shanghai, Ye Hao immediately started other preparations. The first thing was to contact Cheng Fei and he wanted to sell his shares!


    This period of time has been spent crazy, Ye Hao only has more than 20 million left, and there are still many gray cast irons that have not arrived, otherwise he may not be able to have 20 million!


    So he is going to realize the shares of Chengfei Group.


    Now Chengfei Group¡¯s stock has risen to 82 per share. Although there is still a daily limit, it is no longer a direct daily limit as soon as the market opens. Instead, it will float up and down for a period of time before the daily limit.


    This is different from what Ye Hao remembered.


    He clearly remembered that Chengfei Group''s stock had been open for trading at the daily limit for more than a month, and the current situation did not appear until 103 per share.


    I think it should be the influence of the butterfly effect again.


    According to the current situation, the largest shareholder at that time should be the Li Rushuang consortium. Under their operation, the stock has reached its daily limit for more than a month.


    But now Ye Hao has become the largest shareholder of Cheng Fei Group. This is obviously different from what was reported at the time. That is to say, because of Ye Hao''s appearance and intervention, this history has been rewritten!


    But it doesn''t matter much. Although it has not risen to more than 100 per share, 82 per share is already pretty good.


    This means that Ye Hao''s initial investment of one billion yuan per share of 2 Kyushu national currency has now doubled forty-one times, and the original one billion has become 41 billion!


    This is already a huge amount of money beyond imagination!


    More than 40 billion, after deducting handling fees and taxes, Ye Hao can still earn 40 billion!


    This is an extremely large amount of funds, and Ye Hao needs to spend all of him in less than two months!


    Because the concentration of spiritual matter in the air has reached 0.31, it is still increasing by several degrees every day. According to Ye Hao''s previous prediction, when the concentration of spiritual matter in the air reaches 1, it will be the end of the day!


    Therefore, in the last two months, he must convert all the 40 billion funds in his hands into treasures, food, metals and other materials to reserve!


    "Hey, do you have any instructions for Dong Ye to call?"


    When the phone was connected, Cheng Fei heard a very happy voice.


    In fact, he has been waiting for Ye Hao''s call these days. When he was helping Ye Hao to obtain the 60 tons of titanium alloy, Ye Hao promised him that he would sell his shares in a month. Counting the time, there are only a few days left before Ye Hao said it!


    So if Ye Hao didn''t call Cheng Fei today, Tian Cheng Fei would also take the initiative to contact Ye Hao tomorrow to bring up the matter again.


    Now that Ye Hao called, Cheng Fei naturally knew what it was for. His Cheng Fei Group was about to return to his hands again!


    "Mr. Cheng, I will sell all my shares in Chengfei Group later, and you can watch the acquisition by yourself!"


    Ye Hao said flatly.


    This call to Cheng Fei has only one purpose, so that he can prepare money to buy stocks and speed up the number of stock transactions.


    After all, this is a transaction of more than 40 billion yuan. Even though Chengfei Group''s stock is now a daily limit, once Ye Hao throws out the stock in his hands, the daily limit will immediately become a down limit.

 Chapter 92： 40 billion spent in two months!

    If you only rely on ordinary investors, you won''t be able to eat the stocks in Ye Hao''s hands so quickly, and it''s normal to drag them for a few days, but he has no time to waste here.


    That''s why Ye Hao deliberately notified Cheng Fei in advance to let him prepare the money and buy his own stocks.


    In fact, Cheng Fei did indeed do this. During this time, he has been raising funds everywhere. Although it is not so easy for Ye Hao to eat all of his shares, he still has confidence in eating half of it.


    At the same time, as long as he eats half of Ye Hao''s shares, he will immediately become the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group, and Chengfei Group will return to his control again!


    As soon as Ye Hao hung up, Cheng Fei asked his subordinates to pay attention to the movement of Cheng Fei Group''s stocks. At this time, he was holding the 20 billion pieces of funds in his hands.


    He believed that if Ye Hao would take the initiative to make this call, then Ye Hao would definitely sell his stock!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shanghai City, an international metropolis with every inch of land, where the youth of countless young people have been dedicated to this city!


    At this time, Ye Hao and Hong Lao came to this city together, looking at the buzzing Bund of Huangpu District in front of them, there was a lot of traffic, and Ye Hao couldn''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    "It''s really the Shanghai city, it''s really prosperous enough, but after two months, all the prosperous will no longer exist!"


    Of course he wouldn''t say this, no one can tell what the end is coming.


    "Master Ye, look, that should be the Oriental Pearl Tower! Really mighty!"


    Old Hong pointed to the Oriental Pearl Tower on the other side of the river and said.


    This is the first time he has come to Shanghai. He has lived in F city for most of his life, guarding his pharmacy.


    "Let''s go, the auction will begin soon!"


    Ye Hao also glanced at the Oriental Pearl Tower. In the last days, he had seen a photo of the Oriental Pearl Tower being hit by a huge mutant monster.


    After the doomsday comes, these famous buildings, these things that symbolize the crystallization of human wisdom, will all become ruins!


    Shaking his head, ignoring some of the past fragments in their minds, Ye Hao and Hong Lao stepped into the Guangming Mansion, which looked across the river from the Oriental Pearl Tower. That huge auction will be held here.


    Ye Hao has already sold all the shares of Chengfei Group. More than 550 million shares were sold at the same time. He immediately smashed the stocks of Chengfei Group, which had a daily limit, into a lower limit!


    Even after Cheng Fei bought half of the stock with 20 billion, the transaction still lasted for two hours, until the stock market was about to close, Ye Hao finally sold all of the 550 million shares!


    The funds arrived the next day, and Ye Hao immediately had nearly 40 billion funds in his bank card. The bank customer service immediately called and contacted Ye Hao to inform him that he had been directly upgraded to their bank¡¯s supreme SSS customer, confidentiality and privileges, etc. All are at the highest level, plus some benefits.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care too much, because he had to turn all the funds in his hands into useful materials for the doomsday within two months!


    This upcoming auction is the first stop.


    This time, the auction was led by Shengshi Group and supported by a number of Chinese medicine families. The specifications were many times higher than that of the auction that Ye Hao participated in before.


    When Ye Hao and the others entered the auction hall with the invitation letter, they were already full of people.


    Except for the family of Chinese medicine practitioners from Kyushu, there were also many people from overseas.


    When Ye Hao and Old Hong entered, only a few people who were chatting at the door glanced at them. The crowd in the hall did not cause any commotion because of their presence. After all, no one knew them.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye, I''m under Situ Hong, and I''ve been admiring Mr. Ye''s name for a long time!"


    Just as Ye Hao and Old Hong were walking inside on their own, someone suddenly stopped him.


    Looking back, it turned out to be Situ Linglong and an old man.


    "Mr. Situ has talked about it."


    Ye Hao didn''t care about it, nodded to Situ Hong, and said hello.


    The Situ family was also a force that Ye Hao valued. Ye Hao had already marked the address of their family on the map. After the doomsday came, he would definitely have to visit the Situ family.


    In a family of traditional Chinese medicine like them, there must be some heirlooms, and if the 100-year-old Polygonum multiflorum can be used as auction items, their heirlooms must be more precious. Even if there is no millennium year, a few hundred-year-old years must be Indispensable!


    Moreover, capable Chinese medicine is also very popular in the end of the world. Not to mention, the stunt of acupuncture and moxibustion and Tongluo alone is the goal of the major forces.


    After saying hello, Ye Hao separated from Situ Hong, and they did not have any intersection.


    It can even be said that there is still a little contradiction. Situ Hong took the initiative to greet Ye Hao, not without saying good things to him.


    After the tragic death of Li Dingcheng''s family, Situ Linglong guessed that this incident had something to do with Ye Hao.


    Then Situ Linglong told his father about the matter, and Situ Hong immediately ordered that he was not allowed to continue investigating Ye Hao''s background, and listed Ye Hao as the only person who could only befriend and not offend the group.


    Regarding this matter, Ye Hao didn''t have many lumps, he just investigated the background a little, didn''t touch his bottom line, and he didn''t bother to pay attention.


    After Situ Hong left, suddenly many people who didn''t know came over to greet Ye Hao and Hong Lao.


    Obviously, they all suddenly changed because of Patriarch Situ''s behavior just now.


    These people are all well-known people in the field of Chinese medicine. Ye Hao greeted them one by one, and secretly wrote down where they live. After the end, you can go around and maybe meet some good things.


    There are 40 billion in his hand waiting to be consumed!


    Not to mention, there are really many people who have left their contact information and are willing to make a private transaction with Ye Hao.


    For a while, they had a great conversation, and Ye Hao wrote down all the good things in their people''s homes.


    It is worth mentioning that those who talked with Ye Hao Shenghuan never recognized Ye Hao''s identity, but instead recognized Old Man Hong.


    In the past, the Hong family used to be a family of Chinese medicine. Old Hong is also well-known in the field of Chinese medicine. However, the inheritance of the family is passed on to him, and the inheritance is almost broken!


    After Hong was a hundred years old, the Hong family estimated that not many people knew about it.


    After recognizing Mr. Hong, those people speculated about the relationship between Ye Hao and Mr. Hong, and even Situ Hong gave Mr. Hong a surprised look.


    He didn''t recognize Mr. Hong just now, and now listening to those people''s discussion, he recalled it in a neutral mind.

 Chapter 93： Shanghai City Auction!

    As a family of Chinese medicine, Situ Hong naturally knew more about the Hong family. There was even an ancestor in the Situ family who used to be a doctor in the same dynasty as the ancestor of the Hong family.


    I saw Situ Hong turned around again to talk to Old Man Hong, and even discussed his genealogy. After a few calculations, Old Hong was just a generation older than him!


    Immediately the two said something again, and Situ Hong inadvertently also inquired about Ye Hao''s identity and background several times.


    It''s just that Mr. Hong knows Ye Hao''s identity and background, but he has seen Ye Hao''s fist once, often helping Ye Hao with acupuncture and moxibustion, knowing that Ye Hao is a master of martial arts.


    But this was completely different to Situ Hong''s ears.


    The Hong family¡¯s family has fallen, but the Situ family does not. Situ Hong¡¯s understanding of the world of Kyushu is far better than that of Hong Lao.


    The ancient civilization of five thousand years has been passed down to the present. Although many aristocratic families have been submerged in a long history, there are still some ancient families passed down in Kyushu, and there are also some powerful families that have emerged later.


    The family of traditional Chinese medicine is just one of them, and the family of martial arts is another.


    And the weight of the family of martial arts in Kyushu is far more than that of the family of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The officers in many armed departments of Kyushu nowadays, and even some super-level first-level management division commanders, are the descendants of the martial arts family!


    Among them, several martial arts families are very powerful, even Situ Hong can''t reach that level.


    For example, the Zhu family, the Mao family, the Peng family and the Ye family, which are famous in the Kyushu Kingdom, these four masters emerged later, and there are also several martial arts families passed down from ancient times. Their forces spread throughout the military circles of the Kyushu Kingdom. Politics, business!


    In addition, I heard from Old Hong that Ye Hao''s practice is very advanced.


    Immediately, Situ Hong guessed that Ye Hao was very likely to be a descendant of those martial arts families, and it was very likely that it was the introduction of the famous Ye family from the Kyushu Kingdom!


    Because only in this way can it be explained, Ye Hao''s background and strength!


    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, Situ Hong immediately believed in it, and now listed Ye Hao as a person who must not be offended!


    He even took a look at Ye Hao, and then at his girl-girl, and found that the two seemed to be about the same age, and an idea immediately appeared in his mind!


    Guessing that Ye Hao is likely to be the heir of the Ye family, Situ Hong has been following him all the time, taking the initiative to help him introduce some of the buying points in this auction.


    From time to time, he deliberately created opportunities for Situ Linglong and Ye Hao, and even later he directly pulled Hong Lao away and forcibly created a two-person world for his daughter and Ye Hao.


    Situ Linglong looked at her father who suddenly looked like a different person with a dazed expression, and was speechless.


    However, from a family background, she has long been accustomed to such scenes. She did not express any thoughts in her words. She always smiled and talked to Ye Hao to introduce this auction.


    This time the auction is led by Shengshi Group and jointly organized by several families of Chinese medicine. Their Situ family is also one of them. They are one of the organizers of this auction. They know a lot of internal news, so Situ Linglong can help Ye Hao to introduce the situation. .


    Indeed, through her introduction, Ye Hao knew many things that were not clear before.


    For example, in this auction, the family of traditional Chinese medicine jointly organized by the Shengshi Group is the Zhuge family, the Wang family, the Hua family, the ancient family, and their Situ family, a total of five families.


    Each family offered two hundred-year-old medicines as auction items, that is, the ten hundred-year-old medicines.


    As for the one-thousand-year-old sacred grass ginseng, Shengshi Group did not know how to obtain it as the final item of this auction!


    "Which auction item did Ye Shao fancy this time?" Situ Linglong asked with a smile.


    Ye Hao nodded, then shook his head again.


    Situ Linglong immediately remembered the situation of the last auction hosted by Ye Hao and was directly swept away by Ye Hao. At the moment, she asked in amazement, "Ye Shao, you don''t want to sweep the whole auction again, do you?"


    She said these words in a state of consternation, her voice was not small, and many people around had heard them, and they looked here with suspicious expressions.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Ye Hao nodded calmly.


    "Who is this young man? So crazy? Swept the whole auction?"


    "Hehe, young people don''t know how high the sky is. The auction specifications are very high, far beyond the comparison of ordinary Chinese medicine auctions. In short, two billion funds are needed to sweep the entire auction!


    But who would put two billion yuan in funds for activities for no reason? Don''t do projects if you have money, don''t you have enough to eat? "


    "The grandstanding, this kid''s clothes are so ordinary, how could he be someone with twenty liquidity in his hand, let it go, it''s boring!"


    Although the surrounding people''s discussions were not particularly loud, they did not deliberately lower it, and everyone around could hear it clearly.


    Even if they hadn''t seen Situ Linglong following Ye Hao, they would never have the "good attitude" they have now.


    People around can hear it, and Situ Linglong and Ye Hao can naturally hear it too. Ye Hao didn''t think there was anything, but Situ Linglong''s expression changed directly!


    She had always suspected that Ye Hao probably killed Li Dingcheng''s family. At the beginning, Li Dingcheng was similar to these people, and had a little quarrel with Ye Hao. As a result, the news of the family''s destruction the next day came out.


    And the reason why these people met to discuss Ye Hao was completely because he lost his attitude for a while and spoke too loudly. Maybe Ye Hao would count this matter on himself!


    "Ye Shao, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to what I said just now, don''t take it to your heart!"


    Thinking that he might provoke a ruthless person like Ye Hao for the family, Situ Linglong shuddered unconsciously, and immediately apologized to Ye Hao, even directly using the honorific name!


    Don¡¯t look at their Situ family''s reputation and strength, but Situ Linglong knows very well that it is only limited to the Chinese medicine field. When you meet someone who is really capable, you can destroy their Situ family with just one sentence. !


    Especially when she thought of her father''s sudden change in attitude, it was obvious that she had guessed that Ye Hao''s identity was very unusual!


    "It''s okay!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    However, everyone around was stunned.


    No one thought that Situ Linglong would apologize to Ye Hao in front of so many people.


    The people who were talking right now all kept silent and left quickly. They were not fools, and the existence that the Situ family couldn''t afford to provoke them, could they provoke these little shrimps?


    Soon, Situ Linglong and Ye Hao remained in this area.


    Ye Hao would not pay attention to these clowns. He glanced at Situ Linglong and asked, "Are there many hundred-year-old medicines in the top five Chinese medicine families?"

 Chapter 94： Acquired all the century-old medicines of a family of traditional Chinese medicine

    Situ Linglong was taken aback, then reacted and immediately explained.


    "A century-old medicine has always been a rare treasure of heaven and earth. Even the top five Chinese medicine families have not many. They are basically passed down by the ancestors, and a small part has been collected by major families in recent years, so even It is a century-old medicine owned by a family of Chinese medicine, and it will not exceed 50 plants!"


    I don''t know why she has been accustomed to seeing all kinds of big scenes. When facing Ye Hao, she always feels a little scared, making her dare not resist Ye Hao''s question.


    However, she didn''t know that after hearing her words, Ye Hao''s mind exploded!


    "Any family of Chinese medicine practitioners has no more than 50 hundred-year-old medicines?"


    That is a century-old medicine with magical effects in the doomsday, even the powerhouse of the innate martial artist, the treasure of heaven and earth that is very valued, there are so many reserves in these five Chinese medicine families!


    "Ah, then will you sell the century-old medicine in your family of Chinese medicine practitioners?"


    Although Ye Hao was shocked, he didn''t show it at all, coughed, and asked a crucial question.


    His words have two meanings.


    One is that if these century-old medicines from a family of Chinese medicine practitioners will be sold out, they will naturally have to be bought.


    Second, if you don¡¯t sell it, you can only get it by special methods. Anyway, you can¡¯t miss it!


    Situ Linglong never thought that Ye Hao would have the idea of ??stealing a century-old medicine, and said directly: "You will sell some of them, such as the one-hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum you bought last time, and the ten hundred-year-old plants that will be auctioned this time. Big medicine.


    However, there are not many century-old medicines in the large Chinese medicine families, so they only sell a small part of them occasionally! "


    Ye Hao nodded, his thoughts flying around.


    The century-old medicine in the auction house is naturally not to be missed, but only relying on them to sell them by themselves, after the end of the day, these century-old medicines in the hands of the Chinese medicine family will not sell a few!


    "Then, what if I pay a high price to buy?" Ye Hao asked again.


    Situ Linglong glanced at him suspiciously, and found that Ye Hao seemed to be very interested in Centennial Medicine, and when he heard what he said, he immediately reacted and found that he really wanted to purchase Centennial Medicine at a high price.


    "This matter is too big, I can''t be the master, so I have to ask my father, but if the price is right, it should be sold, but some will be kept."


    After frowning for a while, she finally spoke.


    "Okay, please contact those big families for me, the price will definitely satisfy them!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    The century-old medicine is different from others. Unlike metals such as gold and titanium alloys, it is only effective for a small number of people, and few people go back to fight for it.


    After the doomsday comes, the century-old medicine will have a huge effect on improving the cultivation base. All survivors will fight frantically. Once they miss the opportunity to collect in advance, it will be more difficult to obtain after the doomsday comes.


    So Ye Hao was ready to krypton gold, and he took the money directly, anyway, he had 40 billion in his hand waiting to be spent, and it was obviously appropriate to buy these century-old medicines.


    However, as soon as his words fell, Situ Linglong was completely stunned.


    "Ahem, that Mr. Ye, do you mean you want to buy all the century-old medicines in the hands of several big families?"


    After a long delay, Situ Linglong finally calmed down, with an incredible face, and finally she was a little worried that she had misunderstood Ye Hao''s meaning, so she tentatively said.


    After all, this is a century-old medicine, which is completely different from the Chinese cabbage on the street. Even she, from birth to now, has never heard the saying that the century-old medicine is packaged!


    You must know that this kind of century-old medicine costs millions for any one plant. Even if there are only forty plants in a family, there are two hundred plants in five families. It is impossible to buy them all without more than one billion. To!


    However, Ye Hao nodded in her horrified gaze, and said, "Well, help me contact them. By the way, tell your father about it. I want all of your Situ family''s 100-year-old medicine!"


    What he was talking about was calm and calm, but Situ Linglong was shocked by his words and almost did not heal.


    What is rich wealth? This is rich wealth. Although their Situ family''s total assets are more than one billion, they are the result of the painstaking management of many generations at that time, and most of them are real estate, and the funds available in their hands are only tens of millions.


    Especially in recent years, the Chinese medicine market has become colder and less profitable every year, and this is because many people in the family have learned the concept of Western medicine and adopted the concept of combining Chinese and Western medicine to achieve this result.


    Otherwise, their family will have to decline quickly.


    "Ahem, Mr. Ye, this matter is too big. I need to seek my father''s opinion first. In addition, it would be better for my father to contact the four major Chinese medicine families!"


    Situ Linglong coughed a few times to cover up her gaffe.


    She really can¡¯t understand Ye Hao¡¯s thinking. She can¡¯t figure out why he wants so many hundred-year-old medicines. The average person has seven or eight plants by his side to end up or it¡¯s enough to spare. Even if they give away ten plants, it¡¯s more than enough. .


    Ye Hao did not object, this matter is indeed very important, and it would be better for Situ Hong to deal with this matter.


    Moreover, Situ Hong seems to have some misunderstanding about his background.


    After talking with Mr. Hong, Situ Hong deliberately gave himself and Situ Linglong a chance to be alone. This is obvious, and Ye Hao can naturally see it. As for the purpose, it is even more self-evident. It is obvious that he wants to climb Gaozhi!


    It just happens to be able to take advantage of this opportunity now, Situ Hong will definitely do his best to help himself with this matter, and improve his goodwill towards their Situ family.


    However, Situ Hong couldn''t think of it anyway, their Situ family had already been favored by Ye Hao, and after the end came, they would be directly subdued!


    At the moment, Situ Linglong didn''t bring Ye Hao''s thoughts of continuing to wander, and immediately got up and looked for her father.


    At this time, Situ Hong was drinking tea with Lao Hong in the VIP room, discussing the past and present, and he should prove what he has learned.


    Situ Hong, who has been on various occasions for many years, has already seen that Ye Hao seems to be very close to Mr. Hong, and he wants to draw in the relationship between himself and Ye Hao by making good friends with Mr. Hong.


    How should I put it, everything is because of profit, and if it is unprofitable, Situ Hong will certainly not treat the old Hong who has fallen into the family in this way.


    Elder Hong is also very clear about this, but he doesn''t reach out to hit the smiley person, and he is kindly entertained, so he naturally has no reason to refuse.


    Just as the two of them were chatting vigorously, the door of the private room was pushed open, and Situ Linglong and Ye Hao walked in from outside.

 Chapter 95： Its only a billion, little point!

    "What happened to Linglong? What happened?"


    When Situ Hong saw that Situ Linglong hadn''t even knocked on the door, he rushed in and immediately guessed that something must have happened. Otherwise, with Situ Linglong''s education, he would definitely not be so reckless.


    There were no outsiders in the private room, and Situ Linglong directly told her father what Ye Hao had just said.


    When Situ Hong heard this, he was also taken aback. He glanced at Ye Hao and found that he didn''t mean to deny, so he asked directly.


    "Mr. Ye, are you planning to buy all the century-old medicines of several major Chinese medicine families?"


    Mr. Hong, who was sitting aside, was full of consternation after listening to Situ Linglong''s words. He had no idea that Ye Hao would have such a powerful strength, and he wanted to acquire all the century-old medicines in the hands of a family of Chinese medicine practitioners.


    Even if their Hong family has fallen into trouble, it is clear that the acquisition of so many century-old drugs will cost a lot of money.


    However, he fully believed that Ye Hao would do this kind of thing. After all, every time Ye Hao went to his pharmacy to get medicine, it was calculated according to the truck, and he would definitely not be finished without moving his prescription inventory.


    Therefore, Mr. Hong believes that Ye Hao can do it completely, but the money it needs to spend is too scary!


    I saw Old Hong subconsciously say: "Master Ye, it will cost at least one billion yuan to acquire these century-old medicines!"


    Although the people in the room were very shocked, Ye Hao still looked indifferent and said: "I know, it''s only a billion, little meaning!"


    Then he nodded to Situ Hong again, and continued: "Patriarch Situ, not only is it a century-old medicine, I want the treasures of geniuses that have been used for a few years, and the amount is not a problem! The money is not a problem! In addition, it is best to bring it with you. It''s okay to spend more money for soil transplantation!"


    After the end of the day, all plants have achieved a very large evolution. Trees tens of feet tall have become thousands of feet tall in the blink of an eye.


    The medicinal effects of various heaven, material and earth treasures have also undergone tremendous changes, especially those century-old medicines, which have gradually begun to develop in the direction of the legendary magic medicine.


    So Ye Hao thought, transplanting these century-old medicines directly into the chariot of doomsday with the soil, after the doomsday comes, their medicinal effects can be increased by a hundred tenfold.


    The improvement of medicinal effect naturally has a huge effect on his enhancement of strength.


    When everyone saw his appearance, they all knew that he was not joking. He really wanted to buy those treasures of the natural and natural world, but this thing was too amazing, especially Ye Hao¡¯s sentence, one billion, a trivial meaning, almost shocked a few people. Chin on the ground.


    I almost shouted subconsciously, "Do you think you are Li Jiacheng or Huang Jianlin? One billion is a trivial matter, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    After a while, Situ Hong was the first to slow down, frowned and thought for a while before he said.


    "I can''t do this. Those old guys all treat the century-old medicine as a baby bump, and if the money they give doesn''t make them excited, even if I come forward, they won''t agree to sell it!"


    This is naturally for Ye Hao. The meaning is obvious. I can help you discuss this matter with the heads of several other traditional Chinese medicine families, but there are huge benefits involved. If Ye Hao refuses to spend money. , Then even if I save this old face, there is no way.


    In fact, no matter where the heads of several other great families regarded these century-old medicines as baby bumps, so did Situ Hong.


    Even if he wanted to climb Ye Hao''s high branches, he was reluctant to give up these century-old medicines, unless Ye Hao could really afford the price that made his heart beat.


    Naturally, Ye Hao knew what he meant, and saw that he smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, Patriarch Situ, money is not a problem, you will deliver the goods with one hand and pay the money with the other, and never default!"


    Hearing what he said, Situ Hong stared at him for a long time, his mind turned frantically, and finally nodded, and said: "Okay, Mr. Ye, wait here for a moment. I will contact those old guys now. They are all here too!"


    Then he glanced at Situ Linglong again, and exhorted, "Linglong, hello to Mr. Ye and Mr. Hong!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left the private room.


    He had guessed that Ye Hao might be a descendant of the Ye family, and now that Ye Hao is so generous, he is immediately more certain about this.


    After all, not many people dare to say that one billion is just a trivial matter. You must know that this is not in those brainless novels. The truth is that many people struggle for a whole life for a house.


    But how much is a house? No more than a few million, tens of millions belong to the list of villas and mansions.


    But Ye Hao''s shot is more than one billion yuan, and you can imagine how great his strength is!


    It was precisely because of this that Situ Hong decided to go out and help Ye Hao.


    As the saying goes, the human heart is separated from the belly, if you want to climb high, you can''t do without substantial performance.


    Moreover, Ye Hao was buying these natural treasures, not for not giving money.


    These things are in their hands, and sooner or later they will be auctioned and turned into money.


    Now Ye Hao directly spends money to buy it too.


    And with money in hand, it is not difficult to find a way to buy some old medicinal materials. After a hundred years, the acquired Tiancai Dibao will have more than one hundred years of age, and even the reserve will be more sufficient than it is now.


    Soon, Situ Hong found four other family heads of traditional Chinese medicine families, explained the matter, and said that Ye Hao was likely to be the descendant of the Ye family, but they weighed it up.


    The major families of Chinese medicine practitioners are not monolithic, but rather rivals. Although they are friendly on the outside, they are constantly at odds with each other in private. This is the reason why the colleagues are enemies.


    So Situ Hong directly told Ye Hao¡¯s identity. The meaning is obvious. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Ye family. Now people are willing to pay a high price to buy the century-old medicine in our hands. These things were robbed, and it was just a sentence!


    Sure enough, after hearing about the name Ye Family, the patriarchs of several great Chinese medicine families frowned.


    They belonged to the same family, and naturally they had also heard of the Ye family''s name. Several marshals in the Kyushu Kingdom came from the Ye family.


    They knew very well that if they angered the Ye Family, they might actually be cut off by others.


    After a few people hesitated for a while, the Gu Family Patriarch Gu Feng took the lead and said: "Then how much is this Mr. Ye willing to pay for the treasures of heaven and earth in our hands?"


    As soon as these words came out, the other patrons looked at Situ Hong at the same time. This was also a problem in their hearts. If they were losing money too much, they would rather hide these things than sell them.


    After all, they all have craftsmanship in them, and they won''t starve to death. No matter how powerful the Ye Family is, they can''t be killed all because of such a thing!

 Chapter 96： Rob

    Seeing these old foxes finally expressed their opinions, Situ Hong smiled slightly, knowing that they were all relieved, and the next step was to negotiate the price. This matter was more than half successful, at least he was able to deal with Ye Hao.


    After all, the matter has been taken care of by yourself, if you Ye Hao can''t afford the price, you can no longer blame others!


    I saw him smiling and said: "Mr. Ye said that we should set the price ourselves. As long as it is not too high, there is no problem. Of course, Mr. Ye also said that we will not lose money, so you can negotiate a price?"


    When several family owners heard this, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they don''t lose money, they will be sold. After all, these things will be able to grow again after a hundred years.


    At the moment, several family owners found papers and wrote down their own medicinal quotations.


    The price is not particularly high, but there is a certain profit. After all, doing business, if there is no profit, it will be an extremely failed transaction!


    After reading a few quotations written by the old fox, Situ Hong smiled. Even if this matter is done, it will be up to Ye Hao whether he can accept the price.


    After taking the quotation, Situ Hong was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by the other patrons.


    Who can become the head of the family, who is not an old fox? For things like human affection and sophistication, they are all single-minded.


    If Situ Hong were to go straight away like this, then the Ye Family''s favor would definitely be recorded on him alone, and they have never seen the so-called Ye Family heirs, and it is unknown whether they exist.


    Therefore, several Patriarchs all asked to see the so-called Ye family heirs from the past.


    Situ Hong was naturally unwilling to let them share his credit with the past, but he also understood that these old foxes were definitely not so good at letting him go. After shirking a few times, it was finally overwhelmed by them to entangle them and nodded helplessly. Take it to see Ye Hao.


    A group of five people, walking on the road, people kept nodding to greet them, and all five of them responded lightly.


    Those who will come to the auction are basically Chinese medicine practitioners or have a certain understanding of Chinese medicine. These five patrons can be regarded as the top few of the pyramid in the field of Chinese medicine, so most people know them.


    Not long after, the five family heads of Chinese medicine family came to the door of the VIP room where Ye Hao was. Situ Hong knocked on the door, and then led the others in.


    "Mr. Ye, the matter is settled. This is a quotation given by several patrons, and the other patrons seem to have some friendship with you." Situ Hong said first.


    What he said was very skillful, and the matter was negotiated, indicating that it was because he had exerted a lot of effort in it that he finally settled the matter.


    The other patrons knew what it meant when they heard it, and they scolded Situ Hong as shameless in their hearts. It was obvious that everyone was looking for money, and they were afraid of the Ye family before finally agreeing.


    But they didn''t show it, knowing that Ye Hao was a descendant of the Ye family, they didn''t dare to have the slightest pretentiousness of an old predecessor.


    In this era, it''s not that you have the skills to be awesome, but the powerful and powerful talents are awesome!


    It''s very simple. If someone puts a weapon on your head and asks you to see a doctor, would you dare to say that you don''t know?


    After all, you have spine, and you have been collapsed. It is uncertain whether the next person has spine!


    Ye Hao didn''t care about it either. He nodded to several people as a greeting, then picked up the quotation sheet in his hand and looked at it.


    Immediately, several family owners became nervous. The quotations they gave were obviously higher than the current market prices, and each plant had a profit ranging from at least 500,000 to 1 million.


    Situ Hong was also a little nervous at this time. He read the quotations written by several other family owners, and then wrote his own quotations, which were a bit lower than the quotations written by several of them, but they were also dozens of times lower than the market price. Million.


    Elder Hong stood beside Ye Hao and glanced at the quotation, frowning slightly.


    He can be said to be a good man in the field of Chinese medicine. What kind of medicinal materials can be bought for much money is like a book in his mind. At a glance, he can see that the quotation is much higher than the market price.


    However, there is no market in the market, and these medicinal materials cannot be bought at prices lower than this.


    At the moment, he was a little hesitant whether to tell Ye Hao about this situation.


    "Several Patriarchs are sitting, I saw the quotation is no problem, but are there only these medicinal materials in your family? I want to buy all the medicinal materials of your family at this price!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    He didn''t care about the price, as long as it was not too bad, he was more concerned about the quantity. What he wanted was to buy out all the medicinal materials in these traditional Chinese medicine families!


    After the end, money is really useless.


    And these treasures of heaven, material and earth can not only enhance strength, but also save lives at critical moments, and they will definitely be used to cultivate forces. In general, there are many benefits.


    Therefore, the two phases are compared and the weight is clear at a glance. After a doomsday comes, it becomes a pile of waste paper. After the doomsday comes, it will attract countless people to fight for it. This multiple-choice question is not difficult at all!


    Hearing his words, several old foxes breathed a sigh of relief, put their hearts back in their stomachs, and at the same time confirmed Ye Hao''s identity even more.


    With such a big hand, even if he is not a descendant of the Ye family, he will never be worse than the descendant of the Ye family!


    "Mr. Ye is really extraordinary, and the old man admires him.


    However, there are too many medicinal materials in the family. If you really want to list them for a few days or nights, you may not be able to list them. It is better that after the auction is over, Mr. Ye will stay with the old man¡¯s house for a few days, and he will naturally know which medicinal materials are in stock At that time we will discuss the price again. "


    Gu Feng, the head of the ancient family, was the first to speak again.


    His words are reasonable and reasonable, but they have caused the other masters of the family to gawk frequently.


    Seeing that the medicinal materials are true, it is also true to want to build a relationship with Ye Hao.


    Now that so many people are present, many things are inconvenient to say. Once Ye Hao agrees to go to their ancient home, then Gu Feng will naturally use various methods to pull in the relationship with Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, Patriarch Gu is right. There are indeed too many medicinal materials in the family. In addition, there are a few 300-year-old treasure medicines in the Wang family. If Mr. Ye is interested, you can follow the old man to the Wang family first. , The old man reluctantly gave up his love, it is not impossible to let it to Mr. Ye!"


    The Wang Family Patriarch sent out an invitation with a look of Chen Ken.


    After the other patriarchs heard this, they screamed at the Patriarch Wang to be shameless.


    At the moment, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and they all opened their mouths to tell Ye Hao what other treasures were in his family, and they all invited Ye Hao to be a guest at his home.


    Even after seeing Situ Linglong present, the Patriarch of the Zhuge family immediately had an idea to show that there are still several young and beautiful descendants in his family. He can discuss the concept of Chinese medicine with Ye Hao, and it is easy to communicate with young people.

 Chapter 97： Compete for the Thousand-Year Sacred Grass Ginseng

    After listening to the words of Patriarch Zhuge, Situ Hong was swearing in his heart. He saw too many shameless people, and he had never seen such a shameless old guy who used food to seduce young people!


    Immediately, she kept winking at Situ Linglong, let her behave well, and drag Ye Hao to their Situ house first!


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s very important to seize the first opportunity, especially in the business field!


    Situ Linglong was speechless for a while, but did not dare to violate his father''s will, and Qiao Xiaoyan offered an invitation to Ye Hao.


    When the other patrons saw this, their eyes were almost rounded, and they faced Situ Hong one after another in a bad mood.


    But there is no alternative, who told them not to bring their daughters over?


    Situ Hong, an old guy, could only get the moon first when he approached the water tower.


    Ye Hao smiled in his heart, and it was true that someone brought a pillow over as soon as he fell asleep.


    He remembered all the treasures mentioned by these old guys just now. After the auction is over, he must go to these families of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. If they don¡¯t even buy the roots and grasses from their family, they will never be left. give up!


    "Thank you for the kind invitation of several patrons. After the auction is over, I will visit them one by one!"


    At this moment, although Ye Hao''s heart was full of joy, his face did not show up at all.


    Several Patriarchs heard this, all overjoyed, and immediately left Ye Hao with very detailed address and contact information, for fear that Ye Hao would not go there.


    A large group of people chatted again for a while, and the auction finally began.


    The five great family of Chinese medicine practitioners was also one of the organizers. The five heads of the family needed to speak on stage and left the private room first, but they immediately sent the younger generation of capable people in the family to accompany Ye Hao.


    Patriarch Zhuge even specifically called his daughter Zhuge Yunyun to come to the auction venue immediately.


    As a result, a group of old foxes frequently roll their eyes, and they all call the younger generation in their family, and the smart and beautiful female heirs rushed over immediately.


    After a few people left, the VIP room finally became quiet, and Ye Hao turned his gaze to the auction site.


    The purchase of all the medicinal materials from several major families of Chinese medicine is something after the auction ends. Sweeping this auction is what Ye Hao is going to do now!


    The VIP room where Ye Hao is located can directly see the situation of the auction venue and bid directly in it. The environment is much better than the hall. It is not only more spacious, but also full of tea and snacks.


    At the same time, it is more confidential in the private room. Outsiders will not know who is bidding, which undoubtedly greatly facilitates some wealthy and powerful people to spend money crazy, and there is no need to worry about being caught by those who are checked for corruption.


    There are ten such private rooms, one for each of the top five Chinese medicine families, and the other five private rooms are allocated by the Shengshi Group.


    At this time, there are also some people who are extremely respected.


    But unfortunately, they met Ye Hao, who didn''t take money seriously, and they were destined to go home empty-handed today!


    The auction proceeded according to the process. First, the host took the stage and gave a speech, thank you for all the guests, and then the auction officially started!


    The first auction item, Zhuge''s 100-year-old Ambergris, was auctioned by Ye Hao for 6.5 million.


    The second auction item, Wang''s 100-year-old Solanum, was successfully auctioned by Ye Hao for 6.1 million.


    The third, the fourth...


    All the auction items were auctioned off by Ye Hao, which caused everyone to look at him frequently, and their faces were speechless.


    Feelings come all the way to participate in the auction to watch your performance?


    But everyone knows that those who can enter the private room are all rich and powerful people, and they don''t dare to make mistakes at the moment.


    This incident also attracted the attention of the organizer, Shengshi Group. Because the VIP room where Ye Hao was located belonged to the Situ family, they deliberately asked Situ Hong about the specific situation and whether the people in the room were reliable.


    After all, it was only a while, and the people in that private room had almost smashed the auction item worth 100 million. It would be too embarrassing if you can''t afford the money.


    Situ Hong did not reveal the identity of his guess that Ye Hao is a descendant of the Ye family. First, he knew that Ye Hao was unwilling to let people know his background. Second, the less people knew Ye Hao''s background, the more likely he was. Climb this high branch.


    So I just said that there was a big man inside, and money was not a problem, and then I didn''t say one more word!


    Knowing that it was a big man in it, Shengshi Group didn''t say much.


    At the same time, it immediately ordered that those who did not buy, but deliberately raised the price, were not allowed to raise the price, so as to avoid arousing the discomfort of the big man.


    As a result, the whole auction instantly became Ye Hao''s special. All the auction items were photographed by him. It was not until the last thousand years of Shencao Ginseng appeared on the scene that this situation finally changed.


    Except for the VIP room where Ye Hao was located, the people in the other nine VIP rooms also came mainly for this thousand-year-old sacred grass ginseng.


    This kind of thing is really too rare, and it may not be possible to encounter one plant for decades or hundreds of years.


    In addition, ginseng is one of the top ten precious Chinese medicines in Kyushu. The sacred grass ginseng that has been used for a thousand years is more effective. Basically, it can be said that as long as there is a breath, it can basically save life and prolong life.


    So the people in the other nine private rooms who hadn''t competed with Ye Hao much before, also made crazy bids at this time.


    Soon, the thousand-year sacred grass ginseng with a reserve price of 8.88 million was bid by several people to more than 67 million.


    This sacred grass ginseng is absolutely priceless, no one can say exactly how much it is worth, especially in the eyes of the needy, no matter how much money it is, it is worth it.


    After all, this is the sacred grass ginseng of a thousand years old. Now it is uncertain whether there is a second plant in the world.


    However, the price has reached more than 67 million yuan, and many people are unable to compete and choose to give up.


    In the end, only Ye Hao was left, fiercely competing with another VIP room.


    Ye Hao frantically competed for this sacred grass ginseng, not only because of its medicinal effects, but also because he recognized this ginseng, which was the thousand-year-old ginseng he had encountered before he was reborn!


    There were only a few propaganda posters before. Ye Hao didn''t see it very clearly. He didn''t notice it until the thousand-year-old ginseng was taken out.


    Immediately the whole person went crazy inexplicably.


    Ginseng is a herbaceous plant, leaving the ground means death.


    The same is true for the Thousand-Year God Herbal Ginseng, which cannot be detached from this conclusion.


    But after the doomsday came, this thousand-year-old ginseng did come alive!

 Chapter 98： Emergencies

    Ye Hao is a rebirth, that is, a dead person, and now he has come back to life again.


    And this thousand-year sacred grass ginseng is now in a state of death, but after the end has come, he has come back to life again, no one can say whether there is any mystery in it.


    This is too alarming, and when it comes to life and death, even Ye Hao can no longer remain calm.


    Therefore, he is determined to get this thousand-year-old ginseng plant, even if all the 40 billion are smashed out, he will not hesitate!


    And Fan Wei, who competed with Ye Hao in another private room, was sweating profusely and was talking on the phone with Li Rushuang who was far away in the bay!


    Why did you talk to Li Rushuang on the phone? Because of this thousand-year sacred grass ginseng, Li Rushuang took a fancy to it.


    However, because of the theft of rare metals, the Kyushu government is retaliating against their consortium, so it is not convenient for her to come in person, and she can only send a few subordinates to participate in the auction.


    "Continue to bid, and be sure to take pictures of this Thousand-Year God Grass! In addition, send someone to find out who is bidding in the private room!"


    Li Rushuang''s angry voice came over the phone!


    Li Rushuang, who was originally the proud girl of heaven, didn''t do everything well after meeting Ye Hao.


    Especially with the Cheng Fei Group''s affairs, she almost took her in.


    Now that she has taken a fancy to this thousand-year-old ginseng plant, there are people who are opposing herself, which makes her not angry.


    But if she learns that the person who is bidding with herself is Ye Hao, she will definitely be even more furious.


    Soon, when Ye Hao and Li Rushuang refused to give in, the price of Thousand-Year Sacred Grass Ginseng exceeded 100 million yuan, and the auction price was extremely astonishing!


    "Mr. Li, it''s already 120 million. Do I need to bid again? There is also the photo of the bidder with us, but I don''t know it. I''ll send it to you!"


    Fan Wei has never been so crazy in his life as he is today. He speaks and shuts up to hundreds of millions. ! !


    "Continue to bid, I will definitely win this magical grass!"


    At this point in the bidding, Li Rushuang felt a burst of anger in his heart.


    Due to constant attacks and retaliations by the Kyushu government, even their consortium is now very tight on funding, and the funding chain in many places has been directly broken.


    Originally, according to his estimate, the bidding price of this millennium **** grass would reach the top at 50 or 60 million yuan, but he did not expect it to exceed so much now!


    Then she opened the message she had just received, and immediately her eyebrows almost burst into flames.


    "Ye Hao?? It''s you again! It''s you guy who is against me again!"


    After seeing that the person in the photo was Ye Hao, Li Rushuang couldn''t calm down completely. A pair of silver teeth creaked, and his body trembled with anger. The two giants on his chest continued to undulate violently!


    "Fan Wei, fire up the weapon and **** this guy for me!!!"


    Hearing Li Rushuang''s words, Fan Wei was taken aback, then knelt on the ground with a thud, begging.


    "Mr. Li, no, I don''t want to die here. You see, let me go because I have worked hard for the consortium for many years, without credit and hard work!"


    He knew very well that if he fired a weapon and killed someone, he would definitely not be able to survive. Not only would the security administrators in Kyushu not let him go, but the consortium would not allow him to continue to live.


    Because only the dead can keep secrets!


    "Do you want the whole family to die together? I will fulfill you!"


    Li Rushuang was in a state of anger, and he would listen to those nonsense there.


    Especially when he saw that he even dared to disobey himself, it was even more angry!


    "Don''t... don''t Li, I''m wrong, I... I will kill him with a weapon!"


    Fan Wei was already crying and sitting on the ground, his body trembling like chaff, his eyes were full of despair! .


    Die yourself, or bring the whole family to die together, oh, really cruel multiple-choice questions of Nima!


    "Bang!!!"


    "Don''t move, raise your hand!!!"


    Suddenly at the moment when Fan Wei was stunned, a group of special pipes with live ammunition with weapons suddenly rushed in, and Fan Wei was taken aback.


    Then he reacted immediately and took out his weapon, pointed it at his head, and shouted, "Please be kind to my wife, children and parents!"


    After speaking, he pulled the trigger very resolutely, and the bullet flew out directly from the other side of his head, bringing out a large swath of blood.


    Then Fan Wei collapsed weakly in a pool of blood, his eyes filled with nostalgia for the world, and finally his pupils dimmed and lost their luster.


    At the same time, Li Rushuang at the other end hung up the phone with a green expression.


    Obviously this call was monitored by Kyushu, otherwise these special agents would not appear in such a timely manner.


    "Huh, Ye Hao, one day you will fall into my hands. I will definitely make you unable to survive or die!"


    Li Rushuang''s eyes were full of strong, almost substantive killing intent.


    If there is a person she hates most in this world, it must be Ye Hao!


    On the other side, the auction that had been going on in full swing suddenly stopped because of the sudden appearance of special pipes and weapons.


    Everyone was stunned at this scene, especially the top five Chinese medicine families.


    The momentum of Ye Hao sweeping the entire auction made them fully believe that Ye Hao was the heir of the Ye family.


    Now that I witnessed this scene with my own eyes, I immediately thought that all of this must have something to do with Ye Hao, and it is even possible that these special pipes were the people sent by Ye Hao!


    After all, now only the person in the VIP room is bidding wildly with him in a desperate manner. As a result, the special manager came and fired the weapon!


    As soon as this idea appeared, they immediately believed it.


    If Ye Hao is really a descendant of the Ye family, he would have this kind of strength, and he would also have the motivation to do this!


    The five people immediately found the person in charge of the Shengshi Group and told their guesses.


    If you don''t say it, you can''t do it, they have already used their weapons, and if they don''t take any action, they might have to get in.


    At the moment, the five people talked about the cause of the matter and asked the person in charge of the Shengshi Group to quickly accept it. Otherwise, if they continue, they may be the next person who loves weapons!


    After understanding the reason, the person in charge of the Shengshi Group almost frightened him directly, and he dared to continue there, and immediately went on stage personally, said.


    "Okay, congratulations to the guests in VIP room No. 6 for successfully photographing the Thousand-Year Sacred Grass Ginseng for a price of 120 million. This auction has come to a successful conclusion. Thank you..."


    The host on the stage saw the boss who rushed up suddenly, with a dazed expression, but his boss had already announced the result, and he did not dare to say anything more.


    The five Situ Hong finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly rushed to the private room where Ye Hao was.

 Chapter 99： Oolong

    On the way to the private room, no one in Situ Hong suddenly felt that the price he had given to Ye Hao was too high. At least, each plant would be reduced by hundreds of thousands. Anyway, as long as he didn''t lose too much.


    "Made, the money is indeed good, but life is gone, everything is bullshit!"


    In the private room No. 6 where Ye Hao was, Situ Linglong and Old Hong also looked at Ye Hao dumbfoundedly, not daring to take a breath.


    Although the two of them didn''t see Ye Hao''s other actions, Ye Hao''s bidding opponent did somehow die, or was beaten to death by a weapon, and everything happened in front of them, so they couldn''t help but doubt it.


    But he didn''t dare to say a word, worrying that Ye Hao would be irritated by someone carelessly.


    In fact, Ye Hao himself didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to it now, and he was eager to take the thousand-year-old ginseng into his hands for detailed comparison and observation!


    Just as he was about to leave the private room, Situ Hong rushed over with the four family heads of traditional Chinese medicine families and the person in charge of the Shengshi Group.


    "Mr. Ye, I just remembered that there was something wrong with the quotation I just gave you. The price is too high, I will change it for you!"


    "Mr. Ye, this is the Thousand-Year God Grass Ginseng that you just auctioned off, and the rest of the auction items are on the way.


    In addition, in order to thank you for your great support for this auction, our auction committee has negotiated and decided that all auction items you auctioned today will be 10% off! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Situ Hong said several words one after another, for fear that he would end up badly if he said it late.


    Both Situ Linglong and Hong Lao were taken aback, and then they reacted quickly, knowing that they also thought that what happened just now was caused by Ye Hao, and now they are trying to remedy their faults.


    "So, thank you all!"


    Ye Hao knew that he must have made another oolong, but he didn''t bother to pay attention, anyway, the current situation was good for him.


    It is sand coins that are cheap and not accounted for!


    When Situ Hong heard him say this, their hanging hearts finally calmed down. Just now, they were really worried that Ye Hao would kill them in a rage.


    But even so, the few people still have lingering palpitations in their hearts, and they are very fortunate that they are not on the wrong road, going farther and farther, and they lost their way back in time!


    At the same time, I also sighed in my heart that I was still too far away from the existence of Ye Hao, and I didn''t have the qualifications to play with others at all!


    Naturally, Ye Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to their thoughts. He took the Thousand-Year God Grass Ginseng from the person in charge of the Shengshi Group, carefully looked at it, and compared it with the Thousand-Year God Grass Ginseng that he had seen before rebirth in his mind!


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    Regardless of size or size, this millennium sacred grass ginseng is exactly the same as the sacred grass ginseng in his mind.


    As for why this thousand-year-old sacred grass ginseng came to life, and also mastered some magical powers, Ye Hao is not clear for the time being, but it is certain that it must be inseparable from the upcoming doomsday!


    There were many people at the scene, and after confirming that it was the millennium sacred grass ginseng in his mind, Ye Hao put it away, took out his bank card, and paid for the auction.


    There are a total of 52 auction items in this auction, including one thousand-year-old ginseng, ten hundred-year-old medicines, and 41 pieces of heaven, material and earth treasures of various decades, all of which were photographed by Ye Hao. , A total of 380 million was spent.


    This money is obviously nothing to Ye Hao, who has 40 billion funds, even he still has some meanings, the money is spent too slowly!


    "Do you have any other treasures in the auction? I want them all!" Ye Hao glanced at the person in charge of the auction and asked.


    "Ah? Oh, yes, but only this one is the Thousand-Year God Herbal Ginseng. There are a few hundred-year-old medicines, and there are some rare Chinese herbal medicines from other years.


    The person in charge of the Shengshi Group was a little stunned, and he didn''t expect Ye Hao to ask him this question.


    You know that Ye Hao has already consumed nearly 400 million just now. Does he still want to continue buying?


    However, he didn''t dare to violate Ye Hao, and immediately stated their reserves for the auction.


    "Help me pack it up, I want it all, make a price!" Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    Can he be upset when he has a few hundred-year-old medicines to start with?


    He even imagined that in the next period of time, every day he held a century-old medicine to practice, and then his strength grew rapidly!


    Although Ye Hao was a little excited, he didn''t show it at all.


    But everyone present was thundered by his words.


    "What does it mean to pack everything? You really made these things Chinese cabbage!!!"


    However, they can only complain in their hearts, and they dare not really express the words.


    The person in charge of the Shengshi Group is indeed a person who has seen the world. Although he is stunned by Lei, he does not show it at all.


    After confirming this matter with Ye Hao, he directly asked his subordinates to pack the medicinal materials and bring them over, and also gave a quotation at a 10% discount.


    He did all these things in front of Ye Hao. One was to show that he hadn''t made any small moves, and the other was to tell Ye Hao that he had given a special offer with an exception.


    He did this naturally to please Ye Hao.


    Like Ye Hao, who can mobilize special managers to help him at will, and he is the heir of the Ye family, he can only make friends, not offend him!


    However, they didn''t know that all this was just an oolong.


    As for Li Rushuang, she didn''t even know that if she knew that her phone was monitored, not only would she kill her subordinates, but she would also indirectly raise Ye Hao''s identity, and she would definitely vomit blood.


    However, her current situation is that one Buddha ascends to heaven, and the second Buddha is born. If Ye Hao dared to appear in front of her, she would definitely not hesitate to open the weapon and kill this unpleasant fellow!


    "Ye Hao, when I finish dealing with the affairs of the Nation of Kyushu, it will be your death date!" Li Rushuang said with a bitter expression on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the auction, Ye Hao and Hong Lao returned to City F with all the treasures they got from the auction today.


    This time, the trip to Shanghai has yielded tremendous gains. A dozen plants of century-old medicine and a thousand-year-old ginseng plant are beyond imagination.


    If at the end of the day, these things would be enough to provoke all forces to kill and scalp, but now Ye Hao has only spent a few hundred million.


    I have to say that rebirth has given him too many advantages. If this is not able to dominate the doomsday, then it is really unreasonable!

 Chapter 100： Purchasing stocks

    When Ye Hao and Old Hong arrived at City F, it was already past seven o''clock in the evening.


    After a day¡¯s exhaustion, Old Hong was a little overwhelmed. He went directly to the pharmacy. Ye Hao still had a lot of natural treasures beside him. He didn¡¯t wander around, so he drove back to the villa directly, and when he was passing by the restaurant, he packed a package. Bring back a lot of meals.


    For Ye Hao, the sky is big and the earth will always be the biggest meal!


    After eating, Ye Hao took out the Thousand-Year God Grass Ginseng again and looked at it carefully.


    This ginseng is absolutely exactly the same as the ginseng he has seen in the last days, it is definitely the same one, but now this ginseng has no vitality, only very powerful medicinal power!


    "Could it be that the contained medicinal power has changed in the doomsday?"


    After tossing for a long time, Ye Hao still failed to make a final judgment, mainly because there was no reference object now, and it was not the best time to study this thousand-year-old **** grass.


    When the end is coming, it will be clear by observing how it was resurrected.


    After putting away the Thousand-Year God Grass, Ye Hao began to think again.


    At this time, he still has nearly 40 billion funds in his hands, and he needs to spend all of it in these two months.


    "The gray cast iron purchased two days ago should be coming soon tomorrow. The meteorite iron cannot be found for the time being, but Memory Metal can buy some first."


    Memory metal, also called shape memory alloy, is a very common metal.


    For example, springs and paper clips in life are all memory metals.


    In a glass tank with cold water, stretch a spring. When the spring is put into the hot water, the spring will automatically retract and return to its original shape. This is the memory metal.


    As long as the Doomsday Chariot absorbs enough memory metal, it can activate its form change ability.


    For this ability, Ye Hao is looking forward to it. After absorbing enough memory metal, the Doomsday Chariot can really become a Transformer?


    Ye Hao believes it is possible, but if you want to reach the level of Transformers, just absorbing a little memory metal is probably far from enough.


    Without hesitating too much, Ye Hao directly searched the memory metal manufacturer on the Internet, swept all their inventory, and placed an extremely surprising amount of orders.


    After this operation, a total of more than 3 billion was spent. Ye Haoquan searched all the relevant manufacturers in the surrounding provinces and cities of F city, and there were about 100 tons of memory alloy.


    The large quantities of memory metal scheduled later will be picked up in two months.


    The reason why it was set two months later is because as long as nothing happens, according to Ye Hao''s guess, the end will come at that time, and he will be able to drive the doomsday chariot directly to absorb these memory metals at that time.


    This can be regarded as convenient phishing law enforcement. First give them a bit of sweetness, let them make the first money, and then willingly help themselves produce a large amount of memory metal, after the end, directly close the net!


    The price of a ton of memory alloy is around 3,000, and a thousand ton is 30 billion. Naturally, Ye Hao wouldn''t be foolish to spend 30 billion to buy these things.


    And as long as it is produced during this period of time, after the end of the day, all these things can be extracted for free, and there is no need to spend too much money on this.


    Although there are 40 billion in Ye Hao, he intends to spend most of the money on food storage and medicinal materials purchase, and only spend a small part on buying metal.


    You must know that the Doomsday Chariot is a monster that eats metal. It is like that when he eats 10,000 tons of gray cast iron. The same is true for other things. There is almost no upper limit for this guy to eat metal.


    Not to mention that Ye Hao has only 40 billion, even four trillion to buy metal is not enough to eat a few Doomsday Chariots.


    After the end, these metals are all free things, and they are not easy to damage. Naturally, it is not anxious to spend a lot of money on metals at this time, as long as you collect enough relevant manufacturer information.


    For Ye Hao, now is the time to bury the treasures. After the end, he will pick up treasures all over the map, upgrade the chariots, rush all the way, and crush everything!


    After finishing the memory metal matter, Ye Hao turned his attention to the reserves of food and water.


    Food is always one of the most important things in the end, after all, everyone has to eat.


    However, as long as it is food, it is easy to spoil, so Ye Hao just placed an order, paid a deposit, and waited for a month and a half before picking up the goods.


    Manufacturers can no matter when you pick up the goods, as long as they give a sufficient deposit, they only look at the money, no matter what else.


    In addition, Ye Hao also started to stock a large amount of tobacco and alcohol. These things were all discontinued after the end of the day. It can be said that they used a little less. For those who like to drink two mouthfuls and smoke two mouthfuls, not having this thing is simply life-threatening.


    Although he couldn''t die, it was really uncomfortable, so these things were also a direction for Ye Hao to reserve.


    Relatively speaking, tobacco and alcohol can be stored for a relatively long time, especially white wine and rice wine. The longer the storage time, the stronger the flavor.


    Ye Hao''s goal is to maintain the standard of living before the doomsday comes.


    However, alcohol and tobacco are also extremely expensive things, so he only purchased a part of it, and then noted down the addresses of several related production companies such as Moutai and blue and white porcelain cigarettes.


    Of course, this part is relative to the total number expected by Ye Hao. The actual number is still extremely scary, because Ye Hao has spent 200 million!


    The Doomsday Chariot is in hand, and the zombies that appeared just after the Doomsday are all first-class mutant monsters, and they are completely unable to cause any substantial damage to Ye Hao.


    So he can drive the doomsday chariot past, sweep a piece of zombies and collect what he needs.


    Chocolate, compressed biscuits, ice cream maker, ice cream maker and other things are also in Ye Hao''s collection.


    Things like chocolate and compressed biscuits are high-calorie foods. A pack of chocolate can top several bowls of white rice, and it doesn''t take up much space and tastes very good.


    As for ice cream, ice cream and the like, they are also high-calorie foods, and in the last days, the weather is extremely unstable. It is normal for minus 40-50 degrees Celsius when it is cold, and 40-50 degrees Celsius is common when it is hot.


    Imagine how pleasant it would be to eat a few ice creams and a few ice creams in an unbearably hot weather of forty to fifty degrees?


    And Ye Hao, who has always been delicious, also likes this bite.


    While thinking about checking the deficiencies and making up for the leaks, while placing orders, Ye Hao was doing these things all night, and he needed to prepare these things as early as possible. After all, the meteor shower will come early, and who knows whether the end will also come unexpectedly early.


    Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared, and Ye Hao is the one who is prepared and who can seize the opportunity.


    The coming doom is his chance to truly rise!

 Chapter 101： Is it illegal?

    However, what Ye Hao didn''t know was that because he suddenly placed orders in large quantities, many logistics and terminals in City F were so busy, there was a feeling that a certain treasure had arrived early on Double Eleven.


    You must know that this night, Ye Hao directly spent more than 10 billion to buy things. He chose manufacturers in the provinces and cities near F city, and almost emptied their existing goods!


    Choose manufacturers in provinces and cities near F city, first, the delivery time is fast, and second, it is convenient for Ye Hao to find various things at home. Ye Hao bought so many things with such fanfare without attracting their attention, that would be a weird thing!


    Suddenly, more than 10 billion funds were invested, and more than a dozen types of commodities in the surrounding provinces and cities of F city were emptied. These things are more than a dozen large-scale shopping malls, and hardware and building materials factories are overwhelming. However, all these are only personal purchases.


    This is to be placed in ancient times, and it may be judged that this person wants to rebel!


    When people in the department found Ye Hao, he was eating wildly at a newly opened buffet nearby.


    Can there be a good one when this product is in the cafeteria?


    The customers and the clerk all looked at him in astonishment, while the boss stood beside Ye Hao staring at him with a pale expression, almost crying!


    Not long after his store opened, he met such an unprecedented person, and it is estimated that there will be no such super-foodies later, which immediately made him feel that the road ahead was dark.


    The staff of the Municipal Supervision Bureau suddenly entered the cafeteria, and the boss was shocked.


    What a few people didn''t pay attention to him at all, they directly found Ye Hao who was eating and drinking, and the way he was eating was nothing short of it!


    "Ahem, are you Ye Hao? We have something to ask you about the situation!"


    The people in the market administration were also surprised to see Ye Hao''s eating appearance. After so many years, he had never seen such an edible guy.


    However, they were all people who were accustomed to the big scenes, and they quickly reacted, coughing twice, and directly stated their purpose of coming this time.


    "Oh, it doesn''t prevent me from eating!" Ye Hao directly stuffed a chicken leg into his mouth, and when he took it out again, the bone in the middle was crushed!


    Why did Ye Hao come to the cafeteria today?


    For one thing, the consumption is not high and it is full!


    Secondly, he broke through again!


    In the past, Ye Hao had only one hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum. He had been cherished by him. He dared not use it in the house. It just kept damaging those treasures of heaven and earth that were less than 50 years old, such as goblin powder. thing.


    After sweeping the auction house in Shanghai, he brought back a thousand-year-old ginseng plant, ten plants of 100-year-old medicine, and a few decades of natural treasures.


    In a few days, I will go to the five major Chinese medicine families to buy the century-old medicines in their family. It is conservatively estimated that they will be able to purchase more than two hundred hundred-year-old medicines.


    Is there anything better this time?


    He directly focused his attention on the century-old medicine that he had been reluctant to take before.


    The efficacy of a century-old medicine is indeed far more effective than that of the fifty-year-old.


    This can be seen from the price. A 50-year-old Tiancai Dibao is generally around 1 million, and a 100-year-old medicine is around 5 million.


    The price difference is five times, and the efficacy of the medicine has naturally increased several times.


    In addition, Ye Hao had never taken a century-old medicine before, and he suddenly took the century-old medicine as Chinese cabbage these days. It is strange that his strength does not break through.


    Not long ago, he was already a sixth-order martial artist!


    After the breakthrough in strength, there was an unimaginable hunger, so when the staff of the Municipal Supervision Bureau called Ye Hao, he directly asked the people from the Market Management Bureau to come to the cafeteria to find him.


    This also has the scene just now.


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, the face of the market management bureau twitched a few times unconsciously.


    "You are so full of empty plates around you that you still eat? Didn''t you see the boss''s face all greened by you?"


    Of course, several people from the Municipal Supervision Bureau would not really say this, they just complained in their hearts for a while, and then they spoke.


    "Ye Hao, why are you buying so much food?"


    Ye Hao, who was eating, gave the person who spoke for nothing, and said, "What else can I do to buy food? Isn''t it just eating?"


    The people around are also full of doubts. They don''t know what the people from the Municipal Supervision Bureau mean when they ask this question. Isn''t buying food just eating, what else can you do?


    However, they didn''t know that the food that Ye Hao bought was so huge that almost all of them could go to Syria to help the victims!


    But although Ye Hao''s words are a bit harsh, there are not too many problems. People buy food to eat, it''s not against the rules, right!


    Moreover, when a few people looked at Ye Hao''s attitude, they couldn''t help but believe the answer he gave.


    "Ahem, why do you buy so many springs and paper clips?"


    The person from the Municipal Supervision Bureau coughed a few times and asked.


    Then Ye Hao gave them another blank look and said, "Is it illegal?"


    "puff!!!!"


    People from the Municipal Supervision Bureau were about to vomit blood.


    "Fatty girl, I''ll be here for so long if I violate the rules? Just arrest someone, okay?"


    In fact, they came to Ye Hao just to verify Ye Hao''s purpose of buying these items, because they had checked all the items that should be checked, and there were no prohibited items at all, but the amount was amazing!


    However, after asking these two sentences, all the members of the Municipal Supervision Bureau were choked and their faces turned red, especially after seeing the people around them looking like fools, they felt that they couldn''t stay here anymore!


    Immediately Shen Sheng said to Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, no matter what your purpose is, as long as you dare to do anything illegal, we will definitely arrest you!"


    After a ruthless word, a few people turned around and left.


    Then Ye Hao said leisurely again: "Eating is not against the rules, right?"The Doomsday Super God Chariot

 Chapter 102： Turn on the ability to change form

    Hearing what Ye Hao said, several people from the Municipal Supervision Bureau were suffering from malaria and almost fell. They cursed in their hearts, "People are stupid and have a lot of money", and left the cafeteria angrily.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of laughter in the cafeteria, and everyone felt that these city supervisory bureau personnel were inexplicable and amused.


    The owner of the cafeteria was crying, how much he hoped that the people from the Municipal Supervision Bureau would take Ye Hao away.


    Taking a look at Ye Hao who was still eating and drinking, the boss suddenly developed an idea of ??giving the shop out. He was worried that if he continued to open it, he would be eaten as a pauper.


    One person ate the portion of nearly 30 people. If they were all like this, their cafeteria would have to close if it lasted a few days!


    This incident is just an episode, and it''s over here.


    However, it also reminded Ye Hao that he had to keep a low profile when he stocked up various materials.


    After the City Supervision Bureau had searched for Ye Hao, the items that Ye Hao had purchased were not detained anymore. All kinds of items were delivered to him in the afternoon.


    He temporarily piled up food in the villa, and put some in the Doomsday Chariot.


    Memory metals such as springs and paper clips are directly absorbed by the Chariot of Doom.


    It is worth mentioning that when Ye Hao controlled the drawing of the Doomsday Chariot to absorb various metals, it would consume a certain amount of mental power. Now he controls the Doomsday Chariot to absorb directly, and there is no such problem.


    At the same time, the speed at which the Doomsday Tank absorbs metal is much faster.


    A hundred tons of memory metal piled up like a mountain was absorbed by the Chariot of Doom in less than a minute.


    Ye Hao, who was watching, poked Tehuazi straight.


    "Labor and capital have enough food, you guy can even eat better than me, and what you eat is metal..."


    After spitting out for a while, Ye Hao found the material reserve, which showed: Memory Metal: 113 tons!


    Without hesitation, Ye Hao directly clicked the material absorption button next to the material storage library.


    The 113 tons of memory metal in the material reserve quickly disappeared, and then the doomsday tank burst out with a dazzling light-the tank was upgraded!


    Form change ability level one: You can change the form of a square meter tank!


    One square meter chariot can change its shape, it can be changed into a memory space ring or a memory protective suit!


    Memory Space Ring: Share the folding space of the Doomsday Chariot. When the chariot is not around, you can also put items into the folding space or take out items from the folding space through the memory space ring when the tank is not around.


    Memory protective suit: Sharing the protective capabilities of the Doomsday Chariot, it can be immune to attacks below the rocket level!


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that this tank shape change ability would be used in this way!


    Originally, he also wanted to improve the ability of the tank to change its shape by absorbing enough memory metal, so that the tank could be like a Transformer, or become a mecha in the ocean in the middle of the ring, to help him fight together.


    Unexpectedly, this square meter chariot can change its form, and the correct way to use it is the memory space ring and memory protective clothing.


    Then when Ye Hao saw clearly the ability of the memory space ring and the memory protection suit, there was another burst of ecstasy in his heart.


    The role of these two things is simply not too bad, the Doomsday Chariot now has a folding space of 20 square meters, which can store many things, and also has a freezing function, which greatly extends the damage time of the items in the folding space!


    For example, as long as he has a memory space ring, Ye Hao no longer needs to be like before. After auctioning the item, he must first bring the item back before it can be stored in the folding space. Instead, it can be activated anytime, anywhere. The ability to fold space!


    As for the memory protection suit, it goes without saying that Ye Hao''s own combat power is already strong enough now. He has to say that there is any defect, that is, when facing weapons such as weapons, he is still a little afraid of his feet.


    Moreover, after absorbing a large amount of gray cast iron, although the protection capability of the tank has not been upgraded again, it is estimated that the upgrade is not far away, and it is estimated that the missiles will be immune to it by then!


    Therefore, if you have a memory protection suit that is immune to attacks below the rocket level, and even missile-level attacks in the future, it will undoubtedly greatly improve Ye Hao¡¯s safety problems, and his hands and feet will be more open and combat effectiveness. Will be upgraded several grades again.


    After all, there is no need to defend, just attack, Ye Hao will instantly transform into a humanoid tyrannosaurus, sweeping all the zombies and mutant beasts blocking him!


    "It''s so annoying, why can''t you have both fish and bear''s paws?"


    Ye Hao wanted both of these things, and they were all very tempting to him, so he was a little bit troubled right now.


    The memory space ring and memory protection suit are treasures that can only be found in science fiction, and they are all things Ye Hao needs now. How does this make him choose?


    In addition, Ye Hao also shared the folding space and the protection capabilities of the tank. He even thought that the current capabilities of the Doomsday tank are only the folding space and tank protection capabilities. If the weapon storage capability or other capabilities are enabled in the future, memory Can the total also share these capabilities?


    Ye Hao thinks it is very possible!


    At the same time, he also understands that the improvement of all abilities is still centered on upgrading the doomsday tank. If the tank does not open the folding space and protection capabilities, then the memory space ring and memory protection suit are useless!


    "Choose the memory space ring!"


    After hesitating for a while, Ye Hao finally made a decision. At present, the effect of the memory space ring is even greater for him.


    In a few days, he will go to the top five Chinese medicine families to purchase all kinds of treasures of their families. With the memory space ring, it will undoubtedly make him a lot more convenient.


    As for the memory protection suit, he doesn''t really need it for now.


    The machete and the like are not dangerous to him at all, and Yan Xia ordered the prohibition of the use of weapons.


    And one or two weapons Ye Hao really didn''t look at him. He was already a Tier 6 martial artist, and he was completely confident that he could easily kill the opponent. As for rockets and other things, he basically couldn''t encounter it. After all, it was a peaceful age.


    Yan Xia''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and no one dares to wage war against Yan Xia again.


    So the memory protection suit is not very useful for Ye Hao for now, and if you really need it, you can buy some more memory metal, and then the memory suit will naturally be there!


    There is no need to choose between a non-fish and a bear''s paw. You can catch the fish first. If you want a bear''s paw, you can catch the bear. That is, the bear doesn''t have wings. Where can it fly?


    After clearing his thoughts, Ye Hao didn''t hesitate at all, and directly clicked the memory space ring on the tank screen.

 Chapter 103： Visiting

    As Ye Hao pointed his finger on the tank''s screen, he saw that the one square meter in the cab of the tank suddenly disappeared, but in the blink of an eye the one square meter was automatically repaired by the tank.


    At the same time, a dazzling light appeared in the chariot, and a ring of invisible material appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Memory space ring!


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, Ye Hao grabbed the ring into his hand.


    It is worth mentioning that this ring is made of memory metal and has a certain memory metal function. It can continuously change the shape of the ring following Ye Hao''s ideas.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Hao confirmed the shape of the memory space ring.


    The color of the ring is glamorous blue, with a circle of horizontal grooves in the middle, forming a cross with a vertical groove.


    Ye Hao gave this ring another name, Charm Blue Cross Ring!


    Unassuming, but very attractive, commonly known as low-key luxury with connotation...


    With a slight smile, Ye Hao put the ring on his **** and adjusted the size of the ring to just the right state.


    Then Ye Hao reached out and swept across a pile of heaven, material and earth treasures, and those heaven, material and earth treasures disappeared instantly and entered the folding space.


    Then he took out a century-old medicine from the folded space through the Charm Blue Cross Ring.


    "Easy to operate and very practical!"


    After trying several times, Ye Hao nodded.


    The appearance of this memory space ring greatly facilitated his access and retrieval of objects in the folded space.


    "Twenty square meters of space is still too small, we have to find some metal with spatial properties to increase the size of the folding space!"


    Ye Hao frowned and thought for a while, looking in his mind where there was news of the meteorite falling outside the sky.


    After the doomsday came, the network was interrupted, the phone was disconnected, and news from various places could not circulate. In addition, the outer meteorite was a very rare item, even if someone found it, most of it would not say it.


    Therefore, Ye Hao didn''t know much about the news about the meteorite iron from the outside world.


    Even if it hadn''t been for the turmoil about Chengfei Group''s stock, he would not have noticed that Chengfei Group had discovered rare metals.


    Although he doesn''t know where there are meteorite irons outside the sky, Ye Hao is sure that there must be many meteorite irons outside the sky on this planet. After all, the scale of the meteor shower is very huge.


    "You have to spend more money to let people inquire about this news!" Ye Hao thought.


    During this time, he spent a lot of money on searching for information on various metals, and he did recover a lot of useful information.


    But now is not the best time to collect these metals.


    After the theft of hundreds of tons of gold mines, tens of thousands of tons of gray cast iron and Chengfei Group''s rare metals that shook the country before, metal manufacturers all over the country have tightened their warehouse supervision, and the management authorities have been watching this.


    So Ye Hao didn''t want to steal all kinds of metals at the cusp of the storm.


    And now it absorbs metal and needs to drive the doomsday chariot. The target is too big and easy to be found.


    Although he will not steal these metals now, Ye Hao has never interrupted the collection of relevant information, but there is no information related to meteorites, outer meteorite iron, etc. in the information.


    Just as Ye Hao was pouring these things upside down, someone came to the door again.


    Who is the one who came here?


    It was Wang Xiaoran, the Te''an manager who investigated the tragic death of the rich second-generation Li Wei''s family and more than 20 people!


    Wang Xiaoran''s approach to Ye Hao was completely forced by his superiors!


    During this period of time, their special task team of the Te''an Management Brigade was under tremendous social pressure, working overtime every day, and more than 30 Te''an managers were all fighting on the front line.


    Due to Li Dingcheng''s complicated background, the social groups spread all over the country, leading them to visit all parts of the country during this period of special security management to investigate and investigate matters related to Li Dingcheng.


    However, almost two months have passed, and the case still hasn''t made any progress. The murderous madman who wiped out more than 20 people overnight has not found any news.


    For this matter, the head of the department and the administrative executives of the Municipal Security Administration were all furious and scolded their task force, ordering them to immediately solve this major murder case within fifteen days.


    To this end, the person in charge of the task force convened an overnight meeting of all members to summarize the various doubts in the case, and everyone discussed and summarized together to see if there was anything missing.


    However, in the end they had a whole night of meetings and still did not make any substantive progress.


    The person in charge overthrew the entire case in a fit of anger, starting from the beginning, thoroughly investigating the doubts one by one.


    For this reason, Wang Xiaoran was sent out again for on-site visits and re-collected all relevant information.


    Before coming to Ye Hao, she had already visited the auction house to investigate the conflict between Li Dingcheng and Ye Hao again, but in the end she did not find a breakthrough.


    Because it''s really not a big deal, it''s just a quarrel, and it''s far from the level of hatred that kills the whole family.


    Moreover, Ye Hao was only a college student, and his social background was very clear, and he did not have the ability to kill more than 20 people and Li Ding as a family.


    However, the higher-level leader gave a death order, and any clues could not be let go and must be investigated again.


    So even if Wang Xiaoran knew that this matter should not have much to do with Ye Hao, he could only come to collect evidence and investigate.


    "Ye Hao, are you at home?" Wang Xiaoran shouted at the door of Ye Hao''s villa.


    Hearing the sound, Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    Except for the takeaway, he didn''t want anyone else to find himself.


    Not many people know about him renting a villa here. After he usually orders takeout, the takeaway will deliver the food. If other people come to him, it means that trouble is coming!


    "At home, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Hao walked out of the villa and took a look at Wang Xiaoran in uniform.


    As a police flower, Wang Xiaoran does have a different taste after putting on his uniform. With a bulging figure and a large chest, the buttons on his shirt will burst at any time.


    Paired with uniforms, there is a little solemnity in the temptation, which is extremely irritating!


    This may be the reason why the temptation of uniforms is so hot!


    But after the cruel doomsday, beauty does not make Ye Hao''s mood fluctuate, because there are too many top beauties in the doomsday, even star-lit stars, for a piece of bread, everything will promise you, or even rush to agree. you.


    As a normal man, Ye Hao naturally did this kind of thing at the end of the day, and he even felt like vomiting!


    So no matter what level of beauty you see now, even if Diba or Yang Xiaomi appear in front of him, it won''t make his mood fluctuate the slightest.


    Because Liu Fei, a popular female star in Kyushu, who is similar to them, in the end, Ye Hao is really so dry!

 Chapter 104： Seen through!

    Behind every woman you miss, there is a man who **** her until she wants to vomit.


    As for Liu Fei, Ye Hao really wanted to vomit in the doomsday!


    Liu Fei is still like this, let alone Wang Xiaoran, there is no way to raise his interest.


    After the end, if you want to do it, you can do it anytime!


    However, Ye Hao didn''t know that his performance made Wang Xiaoran, who originally thought that this visit would not yield the slightest gain, noticed something different!


    "Are you Ye Hao?" Wang Xiaoran looked at Ye Hao for a while, and asked with a face full of doubt.


    Why are you so confused?


    Because the feeling Ye Hao gave Wang Xiaoran was completely different from the university she expected.


    One is that Ye Hao¡¯s eyes look at him are different from those of others. When other college students see An Guan find him, they have to cross-examine. They will have some fear or some other expressions, but Ye Hao¡¯s eyes have no fear at all. , Only a touch of plainness!


    The second is that although Ye Hao looks like a big boy next door, he unexpectedly makes her feel a little bit of danger in the management of Te''an!


    It is said that a woman''s sixth sense is very accurate, and Wang Xiaoran, who is managed by Female Tean, is even more keen on the smell of danger.


    In fact, Ye Hao has always felt this way after he came back from his rebirth. When the big-headed Old Li was in the cafeteria, he was frightened by the look in his eyes!


    Li Rushuang and Cheng Fei also have this feeling, which is why they have always speculated that Ye Hao''s background is very unusual.


    Because the aura on Ye Hao''s body is somewhat similar to those naturally emitted from people who have been in high positions for a long time, and even stronger, it feels like a decisive high-ranking person!


    Situ Linglong, Situ Hong and the others also had this feeling when they saw Ye Hao, but they guessed that Ye Hao was a descendant of the Ye family, so they thought it was normal and didn''t take it to heart.


    This is also why after Fan Wei, who was competing with Ye Hao, was killed by a weapon, Situ Hong and others would always think that Ye Hao sent someone to kill.


    Because Ye Hao has always had a faint murderous aura on him, and he couldn''t hide it.


    Although Ye Hao was reborn, his cruel experience in the last five years still exists.


    He is like a person crawling out of a pile of corpses, the murderous aura on his body has long been carved into his bone marrow, becoming a kind of his temperament!


    Even when he looks at outsiders, he will often naturally look at deadly parts such as the head, neck, and heart!


    As for this, Li Yunfei, as an armed man, was very clear, because the aura exuding from Ye Hao was similar to the aura exuding from those veterans who had been on the battlefield a hundred or ten times.


    That''s why he sent ten capable hands to test Ye Hao''s skills at that time.


    Otherwise, it''s just a test of a person''s skill. Ten experienced special forces will really need to be dispatched there.


    However, Li Yunfei didn¡¯t know that Ye Hao was related to any murder case. He also heard from Cheng Fei that Ye Hao had a strong background and very good skills. He was suspected of having received training in this area. With this preconceived notion, he did not go. Think deeper.


    But Wang Xiaoran was different. She was here to investigate the relationship between Ye Hao and the murder of Li Dingcheng''s family.


    Originally, she thought she would not gain anything today, but after seeing Ye Hao, she changed her mind.


    But these are only her personal guesses, and there is no evidence to support them.


    how to say? Ye Hao is not a god, just an ordinary rebirth, and he has not received any psychological training. It is already very good to be able to hide his breath shadow to this point!


    The doomsday gave him too many experiences beyond imagination, making him always able to do things that ordinary people could not do.


    But in any case, it is impossible for him to be omniscient and omnipotent. If he is omniscient and omnipotent, it is God, not man!


    As long as it is a person, there will be defects, which everyone can''t avoid, and Ye Hao is the same.


    And this, today finally let him leak a flaw in front of Wang Xiaoran!


    "This is Ye Hao, what''s the matter?"


    When Wang Xiaoran was looking at Ye Hao, Ye Hao was also looking at her.


    Some of her subtle movements and performances were all seen by Ye Hao.


    However, he was not worried about Wang Xiaoran, and even deliberately came to Wang Xiaoran while he was speaking, not worried that the Te''an management in front of him would suddenly subdue himself.


    For him, a Wang Xiaoran really cannot be any threat to him. If Ye Hao really wants to make her disappear from this world, it is something that can be done with just a breath, especially if the distance between them is no more than Two meters.


    With such a short distance, Ye Hao is completely confident that Wang Xiaoran will be overpowered at the moment when Wang Xiaoran draws his weapon!


    "Hello, Li Dingcheng, are you still influential?" Wang Xiaoran stared at Ye Hao with his eyes at the same time, trying to see through his thoughts through his performance.


    However, she did not know the position between the hunter and the prey, and had already switched when Ye Hao approached her.


    In Wang Xiaoran''s view, he has weapons on his body and is from Te''an management. He is very proficient in fighting and capturing.


    Don''t say that Ye Hao is just a college student at school, even those on the street who claim to be good at playing, can''t see enough in front of him!


    However, she had forgotten that Ye Hao was very likely to kill more than 20 **** by himself, how could his skill be so bad?


    How should I put it, Ye Hao did reverse the mistake. The aura on her body did not hide well, but Wang Xiaoran made a bigger mistake. She shouldn''t let Ye Hao get close to her, let alone think of suddenly subduing Ye Hao, even She shouldn''t have come here to find Ye Hao today!


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Li Dingcheng died. The whole family was killed. The house was burned with gasoline. In addition, the bodies of more than 20 **** were found at the scene, their heads exploded, and their deaths were extremely miserable. Have you heard about this?"


    Wang Xiaoran asked a sharper question. With a pair of electric eyes, he stared at Ye Hao, trying to use Ye Hao''s body language to judge whether he was lying!


    "Yes, it''s reported on TV, but I haven''t seen it on TV. Why, haven''t the killers caught it yet?" Ye Hao replied with a flat face, and he did not act in the slightest, and he said the truth. .


    Wang Xiaoran carefully stared at Ye Hao''s expression and body language when he was speaking, and found that he did not lie, and that everything he behaved was normal. His guarded heart finally let go of it.


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Wang Xiaoran found that something was wrong, Ye Hao''s performance was too normal, a little too normal!

 Chapter 105： experiment!

    Wang Xiaoran noticed that Ye Hao didn''t have any superfluous expressions when he was speaking, as if he was telling something extremely trivial.


    You know, this is more than 20 lives, no one can do so carelessly, let alone a college student Ye Hao!


    However, when Wang Xiaoran realized this, it was too late. When she was stunned, Ye Hao had knocked her out!


    Why not just kill it?


    After killing the 20 or so **** in the villa yard before, although some on-site cleaning treatments have been done, they are constantly washed through the watering ditch in the yard, and it seems that nothing remains. Come down.


    However, these things were cleaned up at night, and they were not completely cleaned up.


    Once Ye Hao discovered that pieces of meat and pale brains appeared again in the yard.


    Fortunately, this is a villa, and he lives alone. There are no people around, otherwise he would have been found out long ago.


    After cleaning the yard again, this situation will occasionally occur, but there is only a little remnant, and you can''t find it without staring at it.


    How should I put it, there is indeed no impermeable wall in the world, nor is there a perfect crime that leaves no traces. It has not been discovered. It is just that the time has not come to be caught.


    It was precisely because of this incident that Ye Hao decided not to kill people in the yard, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, not to mention that it was broad daylight, killing people, and it was difficult to deal with the scene.


    In addition, he also wanted to try another ability in Doomsday.


    So he just knocked Wang Xiaoran out, instead of killing her directly, but led her into the chariot of the doomsday.


    Ready to conduct an experiment!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This...Where is this?"


    Wang Xiaoran, who had been in a coma and didn''t know how long, just opened his eyes and found that he was in an extremely unfamiliar environment. Then he saw Ye Hao who was not far away from him. He was shocked and then yelled angrily.


    "Ye Hao, do you dare to attack People''s Security Control? Do you know that this is a crime? If caught, you will go to jail!!!"


    She said that, naturally, she hoped that through this method, she could bluff Ye Hao and find a chance to get out of here.


    However, her thoughts were too naive. Since Ye Hao dared to knock her out, would he still be afraid of being charged with assault on Anguan? Obviously impossible.


    "To shut up!"


    Ye Hao, who was messing around, didn''t turn his head back, but said something in a deep voice, but Wang Xiaoran really shut up!


    The lips seemed to be stuck with super glue, so they were tightly glued together, so that she could only make some awkward sounds.


    The sudden change made Wang Xiaoran pale in shock, and wanted to shout, but couldn''t speak!


    "Sure enough!"


    Ye Hao glanced at Wang Xiaoran who was shocked, nodded and said, a curve appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    After successfully manufacturing the Doomsday Chariot, the system has said it.


    "The owner of the tank is absolutely invincible in the tank. Anyone or any monster entering the tank, the owner can directly break him down into a cloud of blood fog with one thought and one idea, and then be absorbed by the tank. !"


    Regarding this, Ye Hao has not found a suitable opportunity to experiment. This time Wang Xiaoran came over and discovered his flaws. Obviously, she couldn''t let her leave again.


    Now it happens to be able to use her to experiment, and it seems that the effect is pretty good now.


    In the chariot, Ye Hao was completely invincible, and he said the law!


    "Sit down!" Ye Hao said again.


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Xiaoran''s body sat down uncontrollably, his face full of incredible.


    She is a Te''an manager and a materialist. She has never believed in such things as gods, demons and monsters, but now she is experiencing the control of this supernatural ability by herself!


    "All the clothes!"


    Ye Hao ignored Wang Xiaoran''s reaction. In his eyes, Wang Xiaoran was just an experiment, no different from the mice in the laboratory, at most it was a little bigger than the mice!


    However, his words scared Wang Xiaoran to Huarong.


    After two weird and inexplicable things just now, she has already experienced the weirdness of this place, and she will uncontrollably follow Ye Hao''s words and do anything.


    It was okay to shut up and sit down just now, but now she let herself be in front of Ye Hao and put all her clothes on, how she could accept it.


    If there is anything Wang Xiaoran can control now, only her thoughts!


    But it is precisely because the mind can still be controlled by her that it makes it more difficult for her to accept it.


    She wanted to struggle, she wanted to resist, but her body was completely out of control.


    Her consciousness was sober, but she could only watch herself and take off in front of Ye Hao.


    After struggling for a long time, there was still no effect at all, and the big teardrops of the big bean kept falling from Wang Xiaoran''s eye sockets.


    Shame, anger, anger, anxiety and other emotions surfaced in her heart for a while, how she wished that she would faint immediately, so that at least her soul would not be tortured!


    "After the experiment, the experiment target Wang Xiaoran''s body can be controlled at will, but his consciousness cannot be controlled!"


    Ye Hao nodded and wrote such a line on the notepad as a summary of this experiment.


    Then he looked at Wang Xiaoran again, his eyes wandering around her body.


    Wang Xiaoran has already cried and turned into a tearful person, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation has come to her heart. She is a Te''an management who makes gangsters afraid. Has she ever suffered such humiliation?


    Especially the place where Ye Hao''s gaze glided, as if there were tens of thousands of ants gnawing there, it made her extremely uncomfortable.


    Finally, she closed her eyes. She knew that no matter how hard she struggled in this strange and inexplicable place, it would be useless, and she couldn''t even control her body, so she might as well simply lose sight of her!


    "Open your eyes!" Ye Hao said calmly, with a playful smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Wang Xiaoran forced himself to close his eyes, but still couldn''t do it. The eyelids were completely out of her control. After Ye Hao''s voice fell, they opened automatically, and Ye Hao''s figure immediately appeared in her eyes.


    "Hmm!!!!"


    Angry, unprecedented anger, Wang Xiaoran didn''t want to continue like this, she was going to curse the scum, beast, and demon standing in front of her!


    However, her lips were tightly closed, and she could not speak any clear words, but could only hear the whining sound.


    "Want to speak? But... I don''t want to listen."


    Ye Hao glanced at her, and then said again: "Be yourself in front of me!" The Doomsday Super God Wa

 Chapter 106： Humiliated Wang Xiaoran

    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes immediately widened again, and her face was full of horror. She already knew what humiliation would happen next, but she couldn''t resist.


    Sure enough, Wang Xiaoran watched his body, shaking without his control.


    Humiliation, unprecedented humiliation, at this moment she wanted to die like that, but she couldn''t even die.


    Desperate, there was no light in his eyes.


    She finally knew what death is better than life!


    "Move bigger," Ye Hao''s voice was still cold, as if he was playing tricks on a toy.


    "Um...!!!" Wang Xiaoran yelled frantically, but could only make a hum, his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    If his eyes could kill people, Ye Hao was afraid he would have died thousands of times.


    However, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes couldn''t kill people, and under Ye Hao''s instructions, the extremely humiliating feeling became more and more intense, and he was about to lose control!


    It didn''t take long for Wang Xiaoran to lie down on the ground extremely weakly, and the movement that made her feel extremely nauseous finally stopped.


    However, she was also on the verge of collapse, and there was no hope of survival in her eyes.


    "Give you a choice, either be my servant or die!"


    Ye Hao still said blankly.


    Such things happen almost every day in the doomsday. There are countless women in the doomsday whose lives are worse than deaths. He has become accustomed to this a long time ago.


    For Wang Xiaoran, Ye Hao has no hatred, no sympathy, everything is fate, the blame is that she shouldn¡¯t come to investigate herself, and she also discovered her own flaws, so...it¡¯s impossible to let her leave in front of her. !


    After hearing his words, Wang Xiaoran, who collapsed on the ground, slowly turned his head, staring at Ye Hao with his eyes firmly!


    She had never thought of hating someone like this, nor had she been so helpless.


    "You can talk now!" Ye Hao''s cold voice sounded again.


    Wang Xiaoran''s lips, which seemed to be firmly glued together, finally separated.


    Wang Xiaoran, who had originally had countless bitter words to greet Ye Hao, suddenly did not speak, but stared at Ye Hao stubbornly.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    After a while, Wang Xiaoran did not greet Ye Hao violently, but looked at him with a green expression and asked these words.


    Wang Xiaoran knew that she might be going to die soon, but there were a few questions that had been haunting her, and she would not get an answer even if she died!


    Ye Hao glanced at her and said faintly: "Because the end is coming, I have no time to waste, and I can''t make any mistakes!"


    Wang Xiaoran is ready to accept unexpected answers. At the same time, he has thought about various reasons in his mind. He even thought that Ye Hao might be a mutant in Amerika country movies. He has unpredictable abilities and came to Kyushu. It is for a certain purpose.


    But Ye Hao''s reply still far exceeded her expectations.


    "The end? The end is coming? How do you know? Did you make it?"


    Wang Xiaoran didn''t doubt whether Ye Hao would lie to himself, because Ye Hao had no need to lie to a person who was about to die.


    She knew very well that if Ye Hao wanted to kill herself, it was similar to crushing an ant.


    But she could not accept this answer.


    The word doomsday is very light, but the meaning of these two words is countless wars and destruction. Countless people will die in the doomsday, and even species on the entire planet will be extinct!


    "I can''t make it in the end, the **** makes that kind of thing!


    Don''t worry about how I know, the end is coming anyway.


    Well, you should make a choice, whether to be my servant or to die! "


    Ye Hao said plainly, he has wasted a lot of time with Wang Xiaoran, and his time is precious!


    Wang Xiaoran frowned and patted his painful head, and sat on the ground without immediately replying to Ye Hao''s words.


    There was so much information that came into her mind at a time, she couldn''t digest it at all, and she was still thinking about the doomsday.


    One more thing, she knew Ye Hao didn''t have much time for herself.


    Staring straight at Ye Hao, he said, "I want to take a look at this doomsday!"


    This time, Ye Hao was taken aback. He originally thought that a policewoman like Wang Xiaoran would definitely choose to die after receiving such a big insult.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t care too much. He just had one more servant. After the end came, he would naturally have a servant around him.


    After all, he is a normal man, and he is also a twenty-year-old young man, at his age, with a few useful servants around him. This is a normal thing in the last days.


    He didn''t do anything in this area before because the end of the day was like a big mountain, weighing on his heart, he was not in the mood, and there was no time to do these things.


    But now it''s different. The most important doomsday chariot has been manufactured, and his strength has reached the sixth-order warrior. In addition, he also reserves a large amount of heavenly materials, food, water and other things.


    Even if the end will come tomorrow, Ye Hao can guarantee that he will spend a very comfortable period of time in the end!


    In fact, he is now waiting for the end to come.

 Chapter 107： Servant development plan

    The metal information collected by Ye Hao needs to be absorbed by the doomsday chariot after the doomsday arrives.


    The five military divisions that have been found will have to wait until the end of the day and the world is in chaos before they can absorb weapons and unlock the tank¡¯s arsenal capabilities.


    The collected heaven, material and earth treasures also need to wait until the end of the day before they can exert even greater medicinal effects.


    According to Ye Hao''s estimation, after the doomsday comes, only ten hundred-year-old medicines are needed at most to help him quickly ascend to a rank ten martial artist.


    As for the innate martial artists after the tenth-order martial artist, Ye Hao had very little contact, and he didn''t know, but he knew that even then, the century-old medicine was also very important for the innate martial artist to improve their strength.


    So now he is still madly collecting century-old medicine.


    On the contrary, the role of the treasures of heaven and earth for decades is gradually diminishing.


    However, this kind of thing is still useful, it has a huge effect on the development and growth of his own power, and at least it is more useful than money, so he still continues to collect these things. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Ye Hao nodded and said, "If you want to be my servant, not only do you have to be good in figure and good-looking, but you also have to have strength. I don''t have a pure vase!"


    Yes, Ye Hao is picky. After the end, what servant he wants can''t be found?


    Moreover, after experiencing the doomsday, he not only values ??his figure, but also his strength.


    The servants who followed him had to be strong enough. He didn''t want to do everything by himself, and then he kept a few pure vases. On the contrary, he looked like he was working for them.


    What Ye Hao wanted was to hand it over to the servant to solve the problem, but he couldn''t solve it. He came forward to solve it again, which required the servant himself to have strong strengths to do it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "If you don''t use that weird ability, you may not have beaten me!"


    Wang Xiaoran had already been humiliated to the extreme, and kept suppressing her irritation. At the end of the day, Ye Hao was still picking up on her own strength, which made the anger in her heart uncontrollable!


    Ye Hao, who had been looking plain all the time, suddenly smiled and said.


    "Oh? Or do you want to make a bet, if you lose? Call me Dad later, if you win, I will let you go!"


    He said that, naturally, he deliberately dug a hole for Wang Xiaoran.


    Undoubtedly, what Wang Xiaoran wants most now is to gain freedom, spread the news that the end is coming, tell the management agency, and tell the country to make corresponding preparations in advance.


    But let alone one Wang Xiaoran, one hundred Wang Xiaoran are not Ye Hao''s opponents.


    By doing this, he was completely paving the way for the servants to develop a plan. After all, people''s bottom line was a breakthrough little by little.


    One more thing, if Wang Xiaoran is not allowed to understand the power gap between herself and herself, she will always be unconvinced and always have the idea of ??running away. This is definitely not the idea that a servant should have.


    So Ye Hao wanted to overthrow all of her unrealistic ideas.


    In fact, Ye Hao had planned to let Wang Xiaoran be his servant before, otherwise he would not waste so much time on her.


    I have to say that Wang Xiaoran looks really good, with exquisite features, melon-seeded face, graceful posture, lordosis and back curl, standard S-shaped curve, and an unusually huge chest.


    In addition, she has been exercising for a long time, and she has no fat on her body, but there are still some muscles.


    And from what she had done just now, she should be still a young girl, which is very rare and valuable!


    Although in the doomsday, it is easy to get hands on any woman you want, but the woman who has experienced the doomsday is either already tortured and inhuman, skinny, or completely obliterated.


    One more thing, even if the figure is good before the end, it will completely change into another appearance after the end, and it may even seem inferior to the lunatic beggar who usually sees on the street. Whether he can recover again is a question.


    Therefore, it is also a good thing to be able to regain the servant in advance, so as not to lose the appetite of the woman found in the doomsday!


    Therefore, Ye Hao set the plan to accept servants before the end, and for a period of time just after the end. After the end, he had no idea of ??accepting servants.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Xiaoran''s expression was shocked, staring at Ye Hao, and exclaimed excitedly: "If I win, will you really let me go?"


    Ye Hao smiled evilly and said, "Yes, but the premise is that you can win. Remember, you will call me father after you lose!"


    "Humph!"


    Wang Xiaoran snorted coldly, and stopped speaking, his body rushed forward, like a leopard, rushing towards Ye Hao directly! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    However, Ye Hao didn''t make any other movements, squinting to see Wang Xiaoran in front of him.


    Seeing him with such a fascinating appearance, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes became even colder. Originally, she only wanted to subdue Ye Hao, but now she has changed her attention, let''s give it up first!


    At the same time, I was cursing in my heart, disgusting guy, look, take a few more glances, and then goug your eyes!


    Is Ye Hao really disgusting? Of course not, it''s just that Wang Xiaoran, who has no weapons, really doesn''t have the slightest threat in front of him.


    Again, this is also part of the servant development plan, contempt!


    Let the servant clearly understand how big the gap is between himself and his master!


    Wang Xiaoran''s speed was very fast, and he rushed to Ye Hao in the blink of an eye, and thrust his **** into Ye Hao''s eyes, and at the same time he swept his legs out.


    Just when Wang Xiaoran''s fingers were about to touch Ye Hao''s eyes, Ye Hao, who had been standing still, finally moved.


    Seeing him coming first, he directly grabbed Wang Xiaoran''s **** extending into his eyes.


    "Crack!!!"


    With a slight effort, Wang Xiaoran''s fingers were easily broken by Ye Hao!


    At the same time, the other hand grabbed the foot that swept Wang Xiaoran''s legs.


    "Crack!!!"


    There was another crisp sound.


    Wang Xiaoran''s leg was broken up and straightened forcibly, just like a split, his legs were broken into a vertical character.


    Unlike the normal splits, Wang Xiaoran was forcibly broken into a split state by Ye Hao, and the ligaments seemed to be broken instantly.


    "what!!!!!"


    The change happened almost instantaneously. Wang Xiaoran didn''t even see how Ye Hao made the move, and as a result, he was defeated. Then there was an unimaginable pain that made her almost fainted by the pain.

 Chapter 108： Primordial fit

    "Ancestor, what is the kingdom above the throne?" Ding Ding was in awe now, and would no longer dare to call the old man casually.


    "It''s hard to say which kingdom is higher than the royal family, because no one really reaches this level. Let Ye Hao call it the royal family level!" The three ancestors sighed, "The old man has no chance to know!"


    "The older generation is already the pinnacle of the royal family. It''s not difficult to move forward. Why should you be discouraged?" Xiao Yuyi comforted.


    The third ancestor smiled bitterly and said, "You are a good girl. How long did it take to reach the throne from the peak of the later period?"


    Xiao Yuyi was asked immediately, it is difficult to say that breakthroughs always focus on opportunity and luck, and use Jindan to go to Yuan Ying. For example, some people may be able to achieve it only as teenagers, and some people can''t even break through their life expectancy and can only be depressed.


    "Decades" Ding Ding guessed.


    The three old people couldn''t help turning their eyes and saying, "Can''t you look up to Ye Hao like this?"


    "Hehe, hundreds of years?"


    "Will it be thousands of years? Old man, then you are too bad!"


    The old man with three lives couldn''t help being angry, jumped up and gave Ding Ding a fried chestnut.


    "Old man, why hit someone!" Ding Ding was angrily, his mouth was not full of tunnels.


    The three ancestors also said, "It took 300 years for the old man to practice until the late king, 5,000 years for the late emperor, 40,000 years for the king class, and nearly 50,000 years for the peak of the king class!" The old ancestor stretched out. Three fingers said, "It took the old man years to practice to the later stage of the temple."


    Everyone listened stupidly, the gap was too big. By the end of the enrichment period, it will only take three hundred years, but it will take five thousand years to rise to the throne. After that, even in the ten-thousand-year unit, the throne will become even more exaggerated.


    Xiao Yuyi asked, "Ancestor, didn''t you say that the life expectancy of a practitioner is at most three thousand years old?" How can you ascend the throne within five thousand years? "


    "This old man''s approach is different, his life expectancy is much longer than others!"


    When Ye Hao saw the ecstatic look of this old man, Ye Hao couldn''t help but wrinkle his mouth and said, "Old man, Brother Ye Hao is much better than you!"


    The three-life old man immediately suffocated to death. Ye Hao''s bone age is now more than 30 years old. Ye Hao''s power is no longer worse than the middle stage of meditation. It took Ye Hao three hundred years to enter the later stage of meditation.


    "This is a freak, can he compare with others?" The three ancestors'' faces were foul.


    The girls couldn''t help but laugh!


    The third ancestor glanced at Ye Hao and said, "The old man¡¯s body is old, and Shou Yuan will be exhausted. Although he has reached the threshold of the road to eternal life, he is impossible to pass. This is different from ordinary people. Shit¡¯s luck is very good, and the possibility of being promoted to the emperor is also great!.


    Three pairs of beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao together!


    Ye Hao frowned and said, "The master is already the pinnacle of the royal family. Isn''t it a pity to give up like this? Why not reshape a physical body?"


    The old ancestor turned Ye Hao over and said, "You think it¡¯s easy to rise to the first throne in the class. If you don¡¯t want it for a hundred thousand years, the old man¡¯s soul is unstable, even if you make another one. The flesh is also a waste.¡± Another point is that it is even more impossible to reshape the flesh and want to be promoted to the emperor, so the old man did not change his body! "


    "If you reshape your body, will it be more difficult to reach the emperor''s rank?"


    "Of course, the body that a person is born with must be the most compatible with his own soul. No matter how perfect and strong the body you shape, the degree of identification with the soul is not as good as the original body. Don''t underestimate this small defect, you can cultivate. The higher, the more important you are, and you can find it!"


    Ye Hao nodded, "That''s true, the original is always the best!"


    Yuzhen''s son and villain can listen to God''s words, such as an old man, an old gray character, and casually nagging about practical experience, which is enough to benefit the younger generation a lot.


    Sansheng¡¯s ancestor stared at Ye Hao jealously and said, ¡°Your child has a different perfect body, and what¡¯s worse is that your husband uses Qiankun Tang to transform you, and your dual fellow practitioners have a very strong evolutionary spirit. Yes, you are likely to be elevated to the status of emperor in the future.


    The three girls looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Ding Ding suddenly turned his face, and said angrily, "Stinky, you are not allowed to be promoted to the emperor''s level in the future!"


    "Why?" Ye Hao lost his voice.


    Ding Ding said, "If you rise to the position of emperor, you will never die. After that, Ye Hao will die. How boring you are to live. How boring to die with Ye Hao!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Xiao Yuyi and Xiao Yuyi immediately tremble, especially Yuzhen''s face is a bit pale, and her training is also the lowest. She lived in Jindan''s early days and did not go. The life expectancy of practitioners in the Golden Core period is only one year, which is a year for ordinary people, but for practitioners, this is just a momentary flash.


    The three-born ancestor looked at the different looks of the girls. "Hey, hey," he joked, "what are you afraid of? You are dead. You can find other women here. How could he be so boring?"


    "No!" The three girls blurted out almost at the same time, Yu Zhenzi flushed, Little and Ding Ding glared at the unscrupulous old man.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but coughed, "What are you doing? Ye Hao is still a long way from the royal family!"


    The old man of Sanming looked at two very happy and angry nuns, twisted their beards and said, "This is not necessarily true. If you are lucky, you should succeed on the tripod in Kowloon. If you absorb the real gas in Kowloon, you will soon Become a king!"


    Ding Ding looked at Ye Hao small, and looked at Ye Hao pretentiously, and said angrily, "It''s really angry not to let you **** Jiulong!"


    Ye Hao touched his chin intently, smiled bitterly, "I haven''t skipped the eight words yet!"


    "Anyway, Ye Hao has a copy of Zhenlong Ding and give it back to Ye Hao!" Ding Ding was obviously uncomfortable, and she reached out to Ye Hao.


    The three old ancestors looked at Ye Hao''s eating behavior, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Hao patted Ding Ding''s palm and said with a smile, "Nonsense, Ye Hao promises that he won''t swallow it alone!"


    "Then, when you smoke together, you can''t swallow it alone!" Little subsidiary road.


    Ding Ding smiled and said, "Yes, let''s **** it together, Ye Hao also wants to call Aunt Ye Hao!"


    The third ancestor glanced at the silent Yuzhen son next to him, then turned his eyes and said, "That." Who, wife, come with the old man, the old man will give you something! "


    Yu Zhenzi was very depressed, and then his face flushed, "Ye Hao''s predecessor."


    The ancestor waved his hand, and there was a big elixir garden in front of his eyes. He turned around and waved to Yuzhen. "Come here, what''s the shame of this?"


    Ye Hao is ecstatic that this old man has been planting a spiritual pharmacy for tens of thousands of years, how can there be so few good things

 Chapter 109： reward

    Ye Hao naturally saw Wang Xiaoran''s performance in his eyes and understood what she was thinking in the first time, but he ignored it.


    After doing it cross-legged, he taught Wang Xiaoran the doomsday practice technique, and then he turned around and left, closing the door of the room.


    In fact, in this chariot, whether the door is closed or not has no substantive significance to Ye Hao.


    Because in the chariot, he is really omniscient and omnipotent, and he knows everything that happens anywhere in the chariot.


    This is why Wang Xiaoran knew it as soon as he woke up.


    By closing the door, at least Wang Xiaoran can rest assured that he is not the kind of pervert whose head is occupied by sperms, and he will not peek at her, or just know.


    Of course, the places that should be seen and the places that should not be seen have been seen long ago, and naturally there is no need to peek.


    Do the same things that should be done and things that shouldn''t be done, and don''t rush to do it now, there will be opportunities in the future!


    But it was such a small move that made Wang Xiaoran have a slightly different view of Ye Hao.


    People who only know indulgence can''t accomplish great things. No matter how strong in the early stage, they will only become a stepping stone on the road to success for others.


    Ye Hao is obviously not such a person!


    At the same time, after experiencing the previous events, Wang Xiaoran also had some changes.


    She already understood that she would never escape Ye Hao''s palm, and Ye Hao would never allow herself to tell others that the end is coming.


    Under this premise, she began to think about her future path.


    Although she has not experienced the doomsday, she knows how terrifying the doomsday will be based on these two words. The sky will fall apart, the mountains and rivers will turn upside down, and the species will become extinct. At that time, it will definitely be a picture of **** on earth.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly discovered that it was indeed her misfortune to provoke Ye Hao and to be caught in this strange and inexplicable place, but considering the end, this might be her greatest luck again.


    One, you can survive the end.


    Second, indirectly found a strong enough backing for myself.


    Although she didn''t know how powerful Ye Hao was, through previous investigations, she knew very well that Ye Hao had made a lot of preparations for the coming end.


    There is also this weird and inexplicable place. Ye Hao is completely like a **** here, saying what he says is the law, which makes her feel that Ye Hao is very unfathomable.


    At this moment, the idea of ??loyalty to Ye Hao came into her mind!


    ...


    Wang Xiaoran stayed in the medicated bath for more than a week before finally getting out of it.


    Although the body has not fully recovered, there is no problem with basic life activities.


    Being able to recover so quickly, firstly, thanks to the help of the medicated bath, secondly that Ye Hao did not destroy her during this period of time, and thirdly, the doomsday technique she cultivated had some effect.


    I have to say that the physical fitness is indeed stronger than that of ordinary people, especially Wang Xiaoran''s special safety management, the resilience and the ability to absorb the effects of medicated baths are much higher than ordinary people.


    One more thing, as the end of the world approaches, there are more and more spiritual substances in the air. During this period of time, Wang Xiaoran practiced in the medicinal bath, and he has already had good results. Whether it is strength, physical strength, agility, etc., they are all stronger than before. Many, she is launching an impact on the promotion of a first-order martial artist.


    Similarly, only then did she know why she didn''t have the ability to fight back in front of Ye Hao, and it was even more ridiculous that she wanted to beat Ye Hao and run out.


    Don''t talk about one selves, a hundred selves will not be Ye Hao''s opponent!


    These changes also made her a firmer choice to stand on Ye Hao''s side!


    As for why Ye Hao didn''t toss her for a while? It was because Ye Hao was not in the chariot of the doomsday at all.


    I have to say that he is really not a person who can control the brain.


    The end is getting closer and closer, and thinking about doing that kind of thing at this time is tantamount to wasting the best time to dominate the doomsday.


    If a person wants to succeed, he must have a heart that is not shaken by foreign objects. Otherwise, even if he has the greatest potential, he will be delayed by the influence of foreign objects and eventually become everyone.


    Ye Hao, who has experienced the doomsday, is very clear about this, otherwise he would not be able to survive the doomsday for as long as five years.


    You must know that he has no background in the doomsday, and no one will protect him. If he was not determined enough, he would have been killed long ago!


    Therefore, on the day Wang Xiaoran woke up, after teaching the doomsday exercises, he set off to Situ''s house to purchase the century-old medicine in their family.


    As for Wang Xiaoran, who was alone in the chariot of the doomsday, whether he would sneak away while Ye Hao wasn''t there, he didn''t worry at all.


    Ye Hao and the chariot of the doomsday have a heart-to-heart connection, even if they are thousands of kilometers away, he knows everything that happens in the chariot of the doomsday.


    If Wang Xiaoran really dared to escape, or contact the outside world in some way, Ye Hao could control the Doomsday chariot remotely, killing Wang Xiaoran in the chariot and breaking it into blood fog, and finally absorbed into the chariot circulation system.


    This is why he dared to accept Wang Xiaoran as a servant before the end.


    Originally, his plan was to subdue a few servants after the doomsday broke out, but after the Doomsday Chariot was built, many of his plans have changed.


    For example, the ability to remotely supervise the tank has advanced his plan to subdue the servant.


    In addition, the Doomsday Chariot can also cut off all contact with the outside world. The shouts inside the chariot are earth-shattering, but there is no sound from the outside of the chariot.


    This is the best place to train a servant!


    Ye Hao, who was returning to City F, saw through his soul consciousness that Wang Xiaoran was very fascinated and never thought of escaping from the chariot of doom, a slight arc appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    In the past few days, Ye Hao has visited the five major families of traditional Chinese medicine one by one.


    I have to say that to be able to become a family of Chinese medicine, these five families have very rich backgrounds.


    In this line, Ye Hao not only acquired 219 centuries-old medicines, but also 5 500-year-old medicines, as well as several years of natural treasures, which cost Ye Hao nearly 5 billion!


    But everything is worth it, and these things are of great help to enhancing one''s own strength.


    Moreover, with so many heaven, material and earth treasures, even those top forces with innate martial artists in the doomsday did not have such a terrifying reserve of heaven, material and earth treasures.


    Especially when it comes to the level of a century-old medicine, it is already something that only parties can compete for.


    Before his rebirth, Ye Hao, who had only a Tier 5 warrior power, was a treasure of heaven and earth that would never dare to involve the hundred-year great medicine. He knew very well that as long as it was involved, once the news leaked, he would die without a burial place.


    Although things are good, they have to be used for life!

 Chapter 110： Preparation before the end

    Before his rebirth, Ye Hao, who only had the strength of Tier 5, was at best fighting for some decades-old heaven, material and earth treasures. Those top-notch leaders would not care very much about this kind of thing, and would not deliberately do it for some decades-old heaven, material and earth treasures. Fighting hard, of course, you will not miss it if you encounter it.


    But now, Ye Hao has only spent 5 billion, a pile of waste paper in the doomsday, but he has acquired the things that the top forces will kill, which is a big deal!


    Ye Hao even suspected that the top powers at the time might have annexed these five great families of Chinese medicine, as well as some ancient families that have been handed down.


    Otherwise, they won''t be able to improve their strength so quickly in such a short period of time, and it is even more impossible for them to cultivate innate martial artists in just a few years!


    Ye Hao is doing this now, it is considered to have robbed their good fortune, contaminated with cause and effect.


    When the time came, those bosses found that Ye Hao had bought everything after they went to a family of traditional Chinese medicine doctors. They would inevitably focus on Ye Hao and wait for the opportunity to **** the treasures in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao is very clear about this, there will be results if there is a cause, but he is not worried, let alone retreat.


    As the so-called wealth and wealth are sought in insurance, no opportunity can be easily obtained.


    Of course, by that time, Ye Hao might already be looking for an innate martial artist. In addition, in the Doomsday, Wang Xiaoran, Ali and others, it is best not to provoke him from the top, otherwise it will definitely be them.


    Speaking of Ali, Ye Hao took the time to go to Independence Island some time ago.


    The situation on the island has basically stabilized, and no one can shake the position of leader Ali.


    And Ali has now advanced to the later stage of the second-order warrior, and it is possible to be promoted to the third-order warrior at any time.


    In addition, there are ten fierce generals under Ali.


    The difference is Xiaohu, Xiaohei, and Xiaodao who followed him before.


    The iron toad who followed Ali before was killed by Wang Lang, and Wang Lang took his place.


    Wang Lang was one of the four hundred children brought to the island. In addition to him, there were Liang Shouyi, Liu Baihai, Pang Qianfan, Agou, Jin Yaxu, and Chen Zhendong.


    These ten people are the ten powerful generals under Ali, who help Ali manage the Independence Island.


    At the same time, the strength has reached the level of a Tier 1 warrior, and is called the **** of ten directions by other children on Independence Island!


    The ten people under Ali were extremely determined and ruthless in their actions. Almost each of them carried the lives of one or two children on their backs.


    Especially Wang Lang, he is the most famous killer **** among the gods of the ten directions.


    This guy rarely fights, but once he fights, he rushes to kill him. The level of fierceness is no longer under the strength of Ali.


    The first person he killed was Iron Toad, and since then, he became famous in the first battle.


    Later, he killed a few eyesless guys, and no one dared to provoke him again.


    But he listened very much to Ali''s words, or that his life was saved by Ali.


    The iron toad has long been famous, so it''s so easy to kill.


    Although Wang Lang desperately killed the iron toad that time, he almost died. If it weren''t for the iron toad, maybe the person who died would die Wang Lang!


    When Ali arrived, he glanced at the dead iron toad, and then at Wang Lang, who had passed out due to excessive blood loss. Finally, he was taken back by the people and used the medicine left by Ye Hao. Saved his life.


    In fact, Ali did not know what medicine should be used to save his life, but only left Ye Hao with some of the most precious medicines and used part of it on his body.


    Wang Lang was also struggling, and he was rescued by the use of chaotic drugs.


    Since then, he has only listened to Ali alone, whoever Ali asks him to do, he will immediately rush to kill that person!


    The other nine people also had similar experiences to Wang Lang, and they all became famous after killing.


    It''s just that the people they killed were not iron toads, nor did they have the evil nature of Wang Lang.


    But all of them are ruthless people who dared to fight hard, with an unusually determined mind and very good skills, fighting against the special forces!


    This is because they are young and have not fully developed. Otherwise, if they are the same age, those special forces will be scum in front of them.


    After all, special forces fighting will think about how to subdue each other and how to prevent themselves from being injured.


    And the ten of them are different, they have only one idea, how can they kill each other!


    Comparing the two phases and making judgments.


    Rao Ye Hao nodded slightly after seeing these ten people.


    What he needs is this kind of subordinate, who dare to fight, dare to kill, not afraid of death, just like a hungry wolf, dare to bite twice in the face of a tiger!


    On the same day, Ye Hao took out some fifty-year-old heavenly materials from the memory space ring to reward them and allow them to speed up and improve their strength.


    I have to say that with the memory space ring, Ye Hao is extremely convenient to do many things.


    For example, these fifty-year-old Tiancai Dibao can be directly taken out of the folded space through the memory space ring, and there is no need to carry it on the body like before.


    In addition, the memory space ring also played a huge role when purchasing the treasures of the five Chinese medicine families.


    If it were not for the memory space ring to directly store the purchased medicinal materials into the folding space, Ye Hao would have to go back and forth between F City and several major Chinese medicine families, which was time-consuming and laborious!


    Of course, when using the space ring, Ye Hao always does it when there is no one. This kind of thing is already considered a black technology. If it is known by the management authority, it will definitely cause him huge trouble.


    However, the five great families of Chinese medicine doctors were eager to make friends with Ye Hao, and would not explore how Ye Hao stored those treasures of heaven and earth. Relatively speaking, they paid more attention to whether the money given by Ye Hao was paid.


    Money, Ye Hao will naturally not lose them. This thing has no effect on him. After the end, it will be a pile of waste paper.


    For Ye Hao, things that can be solved with money are nothing.


    It is precisely because of this idea that he has 40 billion in funds, and after just one month has passed, only less than 10 billion is left.


    But the 30 billion he spent all played a big role.


    The first is the reserve of medicinal materials. I am afraid that in the entire Kyushu country, there is no such thing as Ye Hao''s heaven and earth treasures, and even Ye Hao has a thousand-year-old magical herb that will survive the end of the day!


    Then there is food, in the villa, in the chariot of the doomsday, in the independent island, all piled up with food.


    There are rice, wheat, corn, potatoes, and high-calorie chocolate, compressed biscuits, ice cream powder and the like. How many of these things are there?


    It is conservatively estimated that it will be enough for children on the Independence Island to live for twenty years!

 Chapter 111： Master, please take us to live!

    The food that Ye Hao had stored might not last for twenty years.


    But being prepared is better than putting a pile of waste paper there.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s power will inevitably expand in the future, requiring a lot of food, and then these things will be able to be used.


    In addition, Ye Hao had already told Ali, Wang Lang and ten others about the coming of the end.


    Why tell them?


    According to Ye Hao''s estimation, the doomsday will arrive in about a month, and Independence Island is now under his control.


    Ali and the others have killed people, and they can no longer look back. Now telling them the news that the end is coming is no big deal.


    In addition, not all of the hundreds of children on the island can survive the apocalypse, and Ye Hao is not sure who will become a zombie.


    They need Ali and the others to control these children. Once anyone becomes a zombie, they must be killed immediately to prevent the zombies from spreading.


    So at this time, the things that the end is about to come can no longer be hidden from Ali and the others, but it does not need all children to know.


    As long as the ten people including Ali and Wang Lang know that they will be able to control the situation with their subordinates at that time!


    In fact, zombies are really not terrible. What''s terrible is that uncertain variability and the horrible infectious ability of zombies, one can infect a large area.


    But as long as you kill the zombies before they spread, there will be no threat to the zombies!


    Millions of people are not easy to control, and there are only a few million people on the island. There is nothing difficult to control, and Ali and the others have long ceased to resist the killing.


    Moreover, in terms of one-to-one strength, zombies may not necessarily be human opponents. They are extremely scary because of their huge numbers!


    In fact, the real horrors in the doomsday are mutant beasts, mutant zombies, advanced mutant beasts, and lord monsters, but these things will not appear in the early stage, so with the abilities of Ali and others, there will be no problem in controlling the independent island. !


    As for making them believe that the end is coming, it is very simple. The techniques they practice and the more and more dense spiritual matter in the air are all the best proof!


    In fact, Ali Ji did believe Ye Hao''s words.


    They have been guessing what purpose Ye Hao brought them here. They had guessed that Ye Hao might be the one above the terror and train them to carry out terrorist attacks.


    For example, things like hiding bombs in schoolbags and going to the administrative building to detonate them.


    But they never thought that Ye Hao would bring them here because of the end.


    The survival methods handed over to them are the survival methods in the doomsday.


    After knowing Ye Hao''s true purpose, Ali and the others were dumbfounded.


    After this period of life on Independence Island, they are no longer simple children.


    Although there are still many things I don''t understand, I have my own judgment in the general direction.


    After thinking for a while, Ali took the lead to kneel on one knee, bowed to Ye Hao, and said.


    "Brother Ye Hao, we listen to you, you take us to live!"


    Upon seeing this, Wang Lang and others all knelt down and shouted at the same time.


    "Master, we listen to you, please take us to live!!!"


    Does this worship show that Ali and others no longer resent Ye Hao?


    No, they still resent Ye Hao, it was Ye Hao who caused them to endure many hardships that children of their age should not have endured.


    Even among them, many good friends who used to play in the orphanage died on this island and were separated from them forever!


    But they are no longer the same and aspirations they were when they first came to Independence Island. Their determination is far greater than that of many adults.


    They are also very clear that the dead are already dead, and the alive must continue to live!


    Therefore, they still have resentment towards Ye Hao, but from this moment, they are absolutely loyal to Ye Hao.


    Because they know very well that only Ye Hao can lead them to live!


    Ye Hao glanced at them plainly and said, "Okay, live together!"


    Now Ali took the lead, and Wang Lang and others shouted: "Live together! Live together! Live together!!!"


    Since this day, Ali and others have completely submitted to Ye Hao.


    They were all afraid of Ye Hao before, but they wanted to kill Ye Hao in their hearts.


    Now they are truly surrendering to Ye Hao, and they will never allow anyone to hurt Ye Hao. They know very well that only if Ye Hao is alive, they can live forever, and they are the kind of good living!


    Ye Hao glanced at them again, nodded, and began various arrangements.


    In fact, Ye Hao told them in advance that the end is coming. Apart from letting them defend the Independence Island, there is another reason to provide food!


    Although Ye Hao has already stored a lot of food, he still needs Ali and others to control hundreds of children on Independence Island, so that they can learn to grow rice, fruit, rice and other food.


    Only by learning to grow these things, the food will keep up with the supply.


    Otherwise, they will have to die sooner or later!


    Of course, you can grab the food reserves of some forces, but you still have to grow your own food in the end!


    In addition, Ye Hao asked Ali and the others to select a small group of people to plant various medicinal materials, which is also a must.


    These things that Ye Hao reserves now are used a little less, and sooner or later they will be used up, and being able to replenish them continuously is the ultimate solution for long-term development!


    Therefore, Ye Hao also reserves a large amount of food seeds on the Independence Island, as well as the downloaded videos on how to plant these seeds, so that the children on the island can plant them.


    And this is the real reason why Ye Hao brought Ali and others to Independence Island.


    Even if he is reborn, he is just an ordinary person, unable to resist the arrival of the end, let alone saving everyone.


    He will only do what is good for him.


    For example, reserve various resources, develop one''s own power, strengthen one''s own strength, and build and upgrade the doomsday chariot. These are all things that are beneficial to him, so he will do it!


    When Ye Hao turned around and returned to the villa in City F, there was only one month left before the end of the reward!

 Chapter 112： There are still twenty-two days before the end!

    The concentration of spiritual substances in the air is increasing every day and has reached 0.78 by now!


    This means that according to the current concentration of spiritual substances in the air, and a rate of approximately 0.01 increase per day, there will be twenty-two days to reach the concentration of 1 when the end is coming, which is the time when Ye Hao predicts the end will come!


    There are still twenty-two days before the end!


    Fortunately, all the preparations that Ye Hao should do have been done, and now there are only less than 10 billion of the 40 billion funds left.


    At the same time, after nearly a month of training, his strength has reached the middle stage of the seventh-order warrior. When his fist hits the thick steel plate, it can leave a clear fist mark. If it hits a person, it is completely like being given by a cannonball. Hit that way!


    However, when he reached the seventh-order martial artist, Ye Hao found that it was much more difficult to increase his strength. It would take a long time for him to increase his strength again only by relying on the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Of course, this is just the speed at which he improves his strength in front of him.


    If compared with the speed at which he increased his strength in the doomsday, the current growth rate of strength can definitely be described by the word terror!


    After struggling for more than five years at the end of the day, he was only the late stage of the fifth-order warrior. Now it has only been four months or so, and he has become the seventh-order warrior, and his strength is not known how many times higher than before the rebirth.


    To be able to have such an effect, one is that he has a large amount of natural treasures as a supply, and the other is that he does not need to linger like the doomsday, not to eat enough, even if it is training, he must be careful to avoid being transferred. Loopholes!


    And when he first survived in the doomsday, Ye Hao didn¡¯t know that there was a doomsday exercise. Later, when he arrived at a rescue station for survivors, he finally came into contact with the doomsday exercise and began to practice. path of.


    Under this situation, Ye Hao, who is now extremely rich in material reserves, has already thoroughly studied the doomsday exercises, and his strength will naturally grow much faster.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from his long-term persistence. His extreme exercise method can really be said to be not something that anyone can bear.


    Even Wang Xiaoran, who was managed by Te''an, was greatly shocked after witnessing Ye Hao''s extreme training methods.


    As Te''an management, their training at the security management school is already a demon training in the eyes of many people, but compared with Ye Hao''s training method, they are not embarrassed to say the word training at all!


    At the same time, the unknowingly Ye Hao''s image in her heart gradually grew taller.


    How many people can withstand such cruel training methods, it can even be said that if they were not forced to desperate, absolutely no one would be willing to carry out such extreme training, which is completely training oneself to death.


    But Ye Hao has been carrying out such training all the time, this determination of willpower is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination!


    However, she did not know that Ye Hao in the doomsday, in order to seize the rare training time, each training intensity was stronger than that of his current training, and the equipment and medicinal materials that Ye Hao had at that time were far Not as good as it is now!


    Slowly, Wang Xiaoran no longer just felt afraid of Ye Hao, but also had a strong sense of awe and even a hint of sympathy.


    She really couldn''t imagine what Ye Hao had experienced before that would make him feel the craziness and desperation he is now.


    You must know that Ye Hao is only twenty years old now, even several years younger than Wang Xiaoran, but he has such a firm mind.


    Wang Xiaoran is very clear that this kind of mind is not beaten and tempered through countless hardships, it is definitely difficult to exercise.


    Gradually, when Wang Xiaoran didn''t even notice it, he actually developed a little affection for Ye Hao.


    If you put aside the contradictions and conflicts that occurred when they first met, Ye Hao, a determined and powerful man, has an irresistible charm to almost all women!


    What Wang Xiaoran thought in his heart, Ye Hao didn¡¯t know. It was just that every time when the two of them smashed the phoenix, Wang Xiaoran gradually began to cater to him, and his gaze was no longer completely scary. Ye Hao Hao knew that Wang Xiaoran really started to change!


    She completely accepted herself!


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s attitude towards her was slightly relaxed, but with him, the female slave was a female slave after all, and he would not really be emotional.


    Of course, he would never allow others to bully his slave girl!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two stayed together for half a month. Wang Xiaoran took the initiative to wash Ye Hao, cook, clean, and take care of Ye Hao''s life. To outsiders, he looked a little bit like a young couple.


    During the period, Ye Hao bought hundreds of tons of memory metal again and made the memory protective suit.


    With this thing, he can be directly immune to attacks below the rocket level, almost without fear of any weapons, the safety is greatly improved, and indirectly, the combat effectiveness of his rank 7 martial artist has soared.


    After all, after giving up the defense, the attack will be more fierce, and even Ye Hao feels that he can directly fight the advanced mutant beasts directly!


    During this period, Wang Xiaoran also did a few things that surprised Ye Hao.


    After the two got along for a while, Ye Hao didn''t hide a lot of things from her. Of course, Ye Hao never kept it from her. She herself didn''t dare to get too close to Ye Hao for fear of angering Ye Hao.


    After getting along for a long time, Wang Xiaoran discovered that Ye Hao was not a pervert, except that his personality was a bit cold and that aspect was particularly strong, he was really like a big boy next door.


    Especially after Wang Xiaoran gradually developed affection for Ye Hao, the relationship between the two got closer and closer.


    Wang Xiaoran no longer feared Ye Hao as before. Of course, after Ye Hao had spoken, she still did not dare to refuse.


    Later, after she accidentally learned that Ye Hao needed weapons such as martial arts, as well as metals such as titanium alloys, she even took the initiative to put forward some suggestions to Ye Hao.


    Wang Xiaoran was originally under the management of Special Security, and she was very familiar with the use of weapons in security management. She was also very familiar with the military subdistrict when she was investigating a case and took a joint case with a military subdistrict.


    As for the news about titanium alloys for armed use, although she, as the manager of Tean, hardly needs such things, it is not difficult to get this kind of information.


    At least it was much easier to find than Ye Hao.


    So because of her help, on the map prepared by Ye Hao, some information that was not collected before was added again, which was added by Wang Xiaoran himself!


    But at this time, her heart had completely belonged to Ye Hao!

 Chapter 113： Get ready and wait for the end to come

    This is how women are, once they really fall in love with someone, they will give all of her to that person!


    If your woman is not like this, it means she hasn''t really fallen in love with you, or she hasn''t loved you deeply enough!


    Wang Xiaoran is already in love with Ye Hao now, and is willing to give everything to Ye Hao, and even took the initiative to help Ye Hao to resolve several security checks.


    As a Te''an manager, Wang Xiaoran suddenly disappeared, it is impossible not to attract the attention of related personnel.


    In fact, on the second day, Wang Xiaoran had already attracted the attention of the person in charge of the task force without going to the task force to report. At the same time, the intuitive and keen old Tean management smelled something different.


    Wang Xiaoran may have discovered the identity of the murderer of Li Wei''s family.


    As soon as this conjecture came out, the person in charge immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, and transferred most of the team to the line that Wang Xiaoran grasped.


    Soon, a series of investigations were spread out, but they also made similar mistakes as Wang Xiaoran, subjectively guessing that Ye Hao, a college student at the school, was almost impossible to be the murderous madman.


    Although it was speculated that this matter had too much to do with Ye Hao, he still sent people to investigate Ye Hao, but the grass-roots police were sent over, and the experience in handling the case was far inferior to those of the old Tean management.


    In addition, Wang Xiaoran pointed out a few flaws in Ye Hao''s body that are easy to leak, such as how college students should react when they see An Guan, and pay attention to those movements and body language when answering questions.


    Wang Xiaoran helped him correct these problems, and even prepared a set of rhetoric for him to deal with security management inquiries.


    After all, Ye Hao really wasn''t the key to doubt the target, as long as he paid a little attention, he could easily fool him.


    What''s more, the special security management inside her security management system helped to make suggestions. It is obviously impossible for the police to investigate what to do.


    The fact is indeed the case. After investigating and collecting evidence, the few grassroots police officers did not find any useful clues, so they left.


    Later, several unwilling Te''an managers came over and asked, but Ye Hao, whose acting skills became more and more sophisticated, was perfunctory to success.


    In the end, Wang Xiaoran disappeared and became an unsolvable mystery.


    Why did Wang Xiaoran do this?


    Quite simply, she is not a pedantic person. Knowing that the end is really coming and cannot be prevented, she wisely chose Mingzhe to protect herself.


    The ancient sage Mencius once said that if you are poor, you will be alone; if you are good, you will benefit the world!


    In the face of the coming doomsday, protecting yourself is undoubtedly the wisest decision.


    In fact, many good people, good deeds and heroic deeds that are widely circulated in society happened under specific circumstances, and were forced to think too much by the circumstances at the time.


    But if they can be given another chance, 99.9% of heroes will not do those heroic deeds again.


    Saving others, sacrificing myself, only in exchange for one sentence, "You are a hero!" and the endless grief of parents and relatives, how unattainable this is!


    Of course, there is indeed a very small number of good people who are brave and daring, and they are just 0.1%.


    But Wang Xiaoran was not that zero point and one, but ninety-nine.


    If Wang Xiaoran happened to encounter an unexpected event, for example, when a little girl was about to be hit and killed by a speeding car, she would definitely rush to save her life as the manager of Tean.


    But lying on the cold hospital bed afterwards, she would definitely regret that she could not move. If she was almost done again, she would not be so stupid to use her own life for that little girl''s life!


    This is the truest hero. Everyone''s heart is full of flesh and will hurt. The same goes for heroes.


    So after Wang Xiaoran calmed down, after thinking about the causes and consequences, he decided to stand on Ye Hao''s side and help Ye Hao, that is, to help herself.


    The so-called heroism was finally overcome by his reason.


    And she did it in exchange for substantial benefits. Ye Hao''s attitude towards him once again eased a lot, and promised that if her parents did not become zombies when passing by her house, they would be rescued.


    It is precisely because of this commitment that Wang Xiaoran is even more desperate to Ye Hao.


    When he died, it was his parents who sorrow the most.


    Helping Ye Hao to give her parents a chance to live is the way she can do her filial piety as a child!


    In the last days, who is not struggling to survive? This is understandable.


    There are many people who stand on the commanding heights of morality, but there are very few people who will really help when encountering things, and most of them are not those who stand on the commanding heights of morality.


    For every dog ??slaughter in Zhang Yi, how many ethical people are grieving!


    ...


    Day by day, the concentration of spiritual matter in the air has reached 0.90, which means that the end is coming soon!


    To deal with the coming doomsday, everything Ye Hao can do has already been done.


    The reserves of food and water resources are enough for Ye Hao and the others to live in the doomsday for more than 20 years!


    The protection level of the doomsday tank has been upgraded again, upgraded to level three, and can be immune to attacks below the level of anti-tank missiles!


    Ye Hao''s own strength has reached the late stage of the seventh-order martial artist, and it is possible to advance to the ranks of the eighth-order martial artist at any time.


    At the same time, he also has a memory space ring and a memory protective suit.


    Reserves of Tiancai Dibao: one thousand-year-old herb, five treasures of five hundred years old, two hundred and thirteen hundred years of great medicine, tens of thousands of natural treasures of fifty years, and other medicinal materials of several years countless!


    Subordinate forces: Wang Xiaoran, the early stage of the second-order warrior!


    Ali, the middle stage of the third-order warrior!


    Wang Lang and others have basically reached the initial stage of the second-order warrior, and Wang Lang''s strength is even stronger, the middle stage of the second-order warrior.


    There are about 70 people under Wang Lang and others. They are always on guard to see if the other children on the island have special circumstances. Once they find a child who may mutate into a zombie, they will be killed immediately!


    For information on titanium alloys, gold, memory alloys, military divisions, etc., Ye Hao has compiled a total of more than forty large maps!


    ...


    Everything is ready, just wait for the end to come.


    "Dad, the concentration of spiritual substances in the air has reached 0.98!"


    From the very beginning, it was hard to tell. Now, Wang Xiaoran no longer feels so embarrassed when he calls Ye Hao his father, but every time she says this, her pretty face will be blushing.


    Obviously, she was still somewhat embarrassed about calling a man younger than herself a father.


    However, her embarrassment is exactly Ye Hao''s pleasure.


    During this period of time, Wang Xiaoran realized the transformation from a green apple to a red apple, and Ye Hao''s hard work is indispensable!


    But at this time, Ye Hao didn''t have any interest in holding Wang Xiaoran in his arms, because the end is coming!

 Chapter 114： When the concentration of spiritual matter reaches one, the end is here! ! !

    As time passed bit by bit, Ye Hao was also always paying attention to the concentration of spiritual matter in the air, waiting for the moment it reached one.


    At the same time, Ye Hao turned on the Internet TV in the tank and listened to information from all over the country.


    According to his experience before his rebirth, before the end of the day, a highly contagious flu will erupt at home and abroad. The sick will have weakness in their limbs and coughing, something similar to the SARS incident experienced in Kyushu.


    But this time it is not just Kyushu, but the flu has appeared all over the world. The first outbreak of this flu was in Amerika, followed by Xizhou, Mizhou, and Nakasu...


    Some experts speculated that the flu that spread to the whole world was caused by residents of Amerika, but later facts proved that Amerika was only the first outbreak, not the root cause.


    There were countries that cut off all contacts with the outside world in order to protect themselves, but the flu still appeared in their country.


    This kind of power cannot be resisted by humans at all.


    Later, some experts said that this highly contagious flu was spread through saliva and air.


    At that time, it also caused a huge panic at home and abroad. The air purifiers in the supermarket were once sold out. Many people hid at home and locked the door locks. The result was still useless. Even if they were hiding at home, some people still got the flu. .


    Later, it was said that it was water, animals, and some were haze, but it turned out that none of them were. This kind of flu was irresistible.


    Medical scientists from all over the world are all fighting at the forefront, working hard to study the spread of this flu, and how to prevent and treat it.


    However, humans did not wait for their research to come up with a solution, but instead waited for the end to come.


    Those who contracted the flu, from the first light cough, to severe cough, and then coughed up blood directly, and were sent to the intensive care unit.


    As a result, there are still more and more cases of this kind, and no treatment is available, and the intensive care unit is crowded with patients.


    Afterwards, the doomsday broke out completely. Those patients'' eyes turned white, as if they had no pupils, only white eyes, and black fishy blood flowed from their mouths. The six relatives did not recognize them, and bit them.


    The bitten person will also become the same as those patients after about twenty-four hours, madly biting at other people, just like the zombies in the movie.


    Countries were originally worried about such things. When the flu became more and more difficult to control, they left all patients in the quarantine area and wanted to isolate them.


    However, the facts proved that there is still no effect.


    Outside the flu area, those who did not have the flu suddenly went crazy, biting the people around them constantly, infecting ten in each case and a hundred in ten cases.


    The human line of defense was quickly broken through from the inside out, and all parts of the world were occupied by zombies in a very short period of time.


    Survivors can only survive in the cracks!


    Speaking of zombies, Ye Hao has some doubts. The top management of the countries may know that the end is coming. Otherwise, the zombie movies and the vital points of the zombies are as good as the real zombies after the end.


    He even thought about it again that the management agencies of various countries may be telling everyone what the zombies look like after the end of the day and how they should be treated in this way!


    But these can only be Ye Hao''s guess, he can''t question the top management of a country!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Now the concentration of aura in the air has reached 0.98, influenza has also appeared, there are related reports all over the world.


    There are constant flu news on Internet TV. After listening to one, Ye Hao will watch another channel. He wants to observe the flu situation across the country.


    Wang Xiaoran is on the sidelines, quickly collecting relevant information through the computer, predicting how long the end will erupt.


    On Independence Island, Ali and others are also guarding Independence Island in full formation.


    They have gathered all the children together, five or six in a small piece, and they are supervised by a special person. Once they find an abnormal situation, they will immediately kill them.


    The children under custody did not know what was going to happen, and they were all very anxious.


    But they didn''t dare to resist. They knew the consequence of resisting, and that was death!


    "Brother Li, the concentration of spiritual substances in the air is already close to 0.99. Those children who have the flu, do they seem to need to kill them now?"


    Wang Lang looked at Ali who was observing the changes in the outside world and asked.


    "Not for the time being. Brother Ye Hao said that flu patients may indeed become zombies, but it is not absolute. Some flu patients did not become zombies in the end, but became zombies after being bitten. Among them are zombies. Some patients survived, proving this point.


    Therefore, the flu is just a smoke bomb. Everyone thinks that the zombies are caused by the flu and ignore other things. What should really be noted is that those who are not suffering from the flu suddenly mutate, and they are also the subjects that suffer the most! "


    Ali said indifferently.


    Since knowing that the end is coming, his transformation has been even greater. Only twelve years old, he now possesses a calmness not weaker than that of an adult.


    He was persecuted by the doomsday. Now he is the leader of Independence Island. As long as he makes a wrong decision, it is very likely that all the children on Independence Island will die!


    As time passed, Ye Hao, Ali, and Wang Xiaoran were all waiting for the doomsday.


    Finally, the spiritual matter in the air reached one!


    "The concentration of spiritual matter in the air has reached one, and the end is coming!!!"


    Ali, who was sitting on the high platform, stood up suddenly, his aura suddenly exploded, like a cheetah ready to go, he might launch an attack at any time!


    At the same time, his sharp eyes like eagles quickly scanned all the children below to see if they were acting strangely.


    The children below felt Ali''s glances, and all of them lowered their heads unconsciously, and did not dare to look at him.


    All the children present know Ali''s fierce power. They would rather offend the gods of Shi Fang than dare to offend Ali!


    If you offend the Shifang God, you may be able to intercede, but if you offend Ali, you can only die!


    In particular, Ali is ready to attack and may rush to kill at any time, and they dare not look at him!


    Wang Lang and others are also like Ali, their immature faces are full of seriousness, and a pair of eyes have become cold. Once the child has mutated, they will immediately rush over and kill him!


    Seeing that they were all like this, the children below were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say anything. They were afraid that they would be offended and would cause murder. You must know that it is not illegal to kill here!


    The reactions of the children below were all seen by Ali and others, but there was no sympathy at all, but the expressions on their faces were more serious and ferocious!


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes!


    As time passed, everyone''s hearts were mentioned in their throats!

 Chapter 115： This time the doomsday will be even more fierce!

    Since Ali and the others know that the end is coming, they have checked a lot of information and movies related to the end, and they know what a terrifying meaning the word end represents!


    However, as time passed by, Ali''s brows gradually frowned.


    "Has the doomsday not begun to explode?"


    He groaned and waited for another half an hour, but the end still didn''t come!


    Wang Lang glanced at Ali suspiciously, as if asking his opinion.


    Ali once again scanned the bodies of every child below, and finally shouted to Wang Lang and others in a deep voice: "Continue to observe closely!"


    Wang Lang replied, and stared at the children in the area of ??their responsibility like torches, with sharp knives in their hands. If there is any accident, they will immediately take action to eliminate the hidden danger.


    For them, Ali''s words are the imperial edict and cannot be disobeyed!


    On the other side, Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran in the chariot of the doomsday are observing the situation around the world through the Internet.


    [The largest flood disaster occurred in Rongcheng in 20 years, and more than 300,000 people were affected! ¡¿


    [The orangutan, a rare species of albinism in the zoo, has also recently contracted the flu! ¡¿


    [Influenza broke out in various parts of the country one after another, according to statistics, one million people have been sick! ¡¿


    [Solar flares are frequent, and the ozone layer has more holes, and the intensity of ultraviolet rays will be upgraded this summer! ¡¿


    [American President Trollpu, requesting NATO countries to increase military expenditures, was rejected by NATO countries! ¡¿


    [In the central ocean waters, the crustal tectonic plates are active, and there will be tsunamis in the nearby waters! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at this information, Ye Hao''s brows frowned, and he felt out of control!


    "Isn''t there yet? Doomsday, what are you waiting for?"


    After waiting for such anxiousness, one day passed, Ye Hao did not wait for the end, the concentration of spiritual matter in the air continued to increase, reaching 1.01!


    "Dad, what''s the situation? Does it mean that the end is not coming?" Wang Xiaoran looked at Ye Hao nervously and asked.


    It is rare that the blush on the face did not appear, and replaced by the iron-blue cheeks!


    During this period of time, she had completely accepted the fact that the end was coming, and also agreed with Ye Hao''s conjecture that when the concentration of spiritual matter in the air reached unity, the end would come.


    But the current result is different from Ye Hao''s guess. The concentration of spiritual matter in the air has reached 1.01, but the end has not come!


    The flu that has spread all over the world has indeed broken out, but it is far from reaching such a serious level. Even the current case of death of a patient has not occurred, and no patient has become a zombie!


    Countries are still having headaches about the economic war launched by America against Kyushu and other countries, and the world situation is becoming more and more tense.


    At the same time, a certain scale of natural disasters has appeared around the world. The rare rainstorm in decades has flooded Rongcheng, Sichuan, Xi''an and other places, especially Sichuan. Mountain torrents and mudslides are frequent, roads are cracked, and bridges are broken. , The disaster is the most serious


    But... a zombie did not appear, the Internet and telephone communication were still smooth, everything was like, the end will not happen.


    Ye Hao did not give an answer to Wang Xiaoran''s question, because he was also thinking about it.


    Why didn''t the end come, and the aunt was delayed? Obviously impossible.


    "Butterfly effect? ??Is it the butterfly effect caused by my appearance???"


    Seeing Ye Hao frowning and thinking, Wang Xiaoran didn''t dare to disturb him anymore, and continued to search for information related to a place on the Internet.


    Ali and others on Independence Island were also full of doubts. They had gathered the children on the island here for three days, but the expected end did not come.


    The doomsday is like a sneeze and then turn to leave.


    "Brother Li, the end will not stop here, right?"


    "Would you like to let these children disperse first, let them search for food and open up wasteland for farming?"


    Wang Lang and others asked Ali uncertainly, asking what he meant.


    They all listened to Ali''s words, waiting for him to pay attention.


    Ali frowned for a long time and said, "Wait one more day! Ye Hao said that the end will come, and the end will definitely come, so be on your guard and don''t let the zombies become large-scale!"


    He was only twelve years old after all, and he didn''t know how to deal with such unexpected things, but he believed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said that the doomsday would come, then the doomsday would definitely come back, but he didn''t know why he was late.


    Hearing his words, Wang Lang and others stopped talking. When Ye Hao was away, Ali had the absolute right to speak on Independence Island.


    Wang Lang and the others immediately returned to their positions one after another, and continued to look nervous and wait seriously.


    [A rare species of orangutan suffering from albinism, grew 20 cm tall overnight? ¡¿


    [A village in America was attacked by a pack of wolves. Numerous cattle and sheep were lost and huge wolf footprints were left behind! ¡¿


    [Da Pang Da, a national treasure that was extremely meek in the past, suddenly wanted to rush out of the iron cage, causing the iron cage to be severely deformed. If the staff hadn''t arrived in time, the iron cage would have been broken and the consequences would be disastrous! ¡¿


    Ye Hao kept searching for all kinds of information on the Internet. When he saw the information, his mind suddenly flashed.


    "These animals have already begun to mutate??"


    Ye Hao carefully stared at the various animals that had changed greatly from the original, and a bad premonition appeared in his heart.


    Before he was reborn, there was no sudden increase in animals when the end came.


    Animals began to mutate, something that started about half a year after the end of the world.


    One of the most direct manifestations of those animal mutations is that they keep getting bigger.


    The mouse became bigger than the cat, the dog became bigger than the tiger, and the crocodile became bigger than the southern whale.


    As they grow larger, their strength, keen sense of smell and reaction speed, and even their intelligence, are gradually increasing!


    "The doomsday is not coming, but it is postponed. When the doomsday breaks out again, not only zombies, but mutant beasts will also appear simultaneously, and it is even possible that Lord-level monsters will appear directly!"


    Ye Hao, who had been muffled all of a sudden, muttered to himself.


    "What did you say, dad? The end will come?" Wang Xiaoran asked, startled when he heard the words.


    "Yes, the end is not coming, it''s just postponed. Do you see these suddenly mutated animals? They will become mutated monsters, seriously endangering the living space of mankind!


    Therefore, when the doomsday erupts again, it will be even more fierce. Zombies, mutant zombies, mutant beasts are likely to appear at the same time, and even lord-level monsters will appear!


    The increasing concentration of spiritual substances in the air is the best illustration of this!


    It¡¯s not that the doomsday is not coming, but that the specifications when the doomsday comes are directly improved! ! ! ! "


    Ye Hao said with a sullen expression, his whole person was like a maniac.


    He had all kinds of conjectures and felt that he was well prepared.


    With the strength of the seventh-order martial artist in the later stage, he does not counsel the doomsday at all. Any zombies in front of him are all scum!


    Especially he also has the help of the Doomsday tank. As long as the tank is upgraded a few more levels, it is estimated that he will be able to have the ability to be immune to the super weapon level. By then, even the lord-level monster will not be able to give him anything substantial. harm!


    But now the situation has changed. The doomsday is not a normal arrival, but directly jumped forward. Mutant zombies, mutant monsters, and even lord-level monsters may all arrive at the same time!

 Chapter 116： The doomsday that has deviated from the established track

    As the specifications of the doomsday increase, the risk factor also increases, greatly increasing the difficulty of human survival in the doomsday, and even Ye Hao may no longer be safe.


    With his current strength, he can fight five to five against high-level monsters, and even with the help of a memory protective suit, he should be able to do even better.


    But if you encounter a lord-level monster, you can only run away. Even before reaching the innate warrior, he can''t take an effective attack on the lord-level monster!


    Ye Hao is still like this, ordinary people who don''t know how to practice at all are even more difficult to survive.


    In the face of ordinary zombies, they may still have the ability to fight, but when facing mutant zombies and mutant monsters, they can only be eaten!


    Judging from the current situation, mutant zombies and mutant beasts will definitely appear!


    "The Doomsday of the Grass Mud Horse actually played this hand with labor and capital!!!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed fiercely, and the aura on his body spread without hindrance due to his anger.


    "puff!!!!"


    Wang Xiaoran, who was beside him, was suddenly shocked by the terrifying coercion that suddenly erupted from him, fell to the ground, and vomited blood!


    Wang Xiaoran, who fell to the ground, looked at Ye Hao with a look of horror. At this time, the murderous aura emanating from Ye Hao seemed to be as cold as an Asura who crawled out of hell!


    At the same time, this was also the first time that she deeply felt the horror of Ye Hao''s strength, and she was able to severely wound herself just by dissipating the coercion on her body.


    And now her strength has been greatly improved. If it were before practicing the doomsday technique, she had no doubt that the terrifying coercion that Ye Hao radiated just now could definitely shatter her into a cloud of blood mist!


    Ye Hao casually threw a pill to Wang Xiaoran who fell to the ground, and at the same time reduced the terrifying aura on his body, and began to think about how to deal with the more fierce and terrifying doomsday!


    During this period of time, due to the abundant reserves of medicinal materials, Ye Hao once again refined many pills with various medicinal effects.


    For example, a pill to increase Wang Xiaoran''s endurance time when doing that.


    Without this pill, Wang Xiaoran would have been tossed and scrapped by Ye Hao, and could not bear Ye Hao''s persistent and fierce attack!


    Some people say that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad land. This sentence is actually incorrect.


    The exhaustion of the cattle only shows that the cattle are not good, and it has nothing to do with whether the land will be ploughed or not.


    On this point, Wang Xiaoran is very clear.


    Even if she has reached the second-order martial artist, her physical fitness has improved a lot, but every time at the end, she rolled her eyes and kept begging for mercy, otherwise she would have been tossed and fell apart by Ye Hao!


    For Wang Xiaoran, when Ye Hao did that thing, he was just an animal, and it was simply beyond the reach of humans!


    That''s it, Ye Hao''s subordinates are merciful. Otherwise, let alone taking the pill, even eating the elixir, Wang Xiaoran can''t bear it either!


    After receiving the pill, Wang Xiaoran didn''t hesitate and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    She knew very well that Ye Hao would not harm herself, because if Ye Hao really wanted to do that, there was no need to be so troublesome.


    "Collect information on these mutant animals! At the same time pay attention to see if there are any other conditions!"


    Ye Hao exhorted Wang Xiaoran, and then began to wonder how to deal with the situation after the doomsday became stronger.


    The first thing to be clear is how strong the doomsday will become.


    At this point, Ye Hao still chose to compare the concentration of spiritual substances in the air.


    When the spiritual substance concentration reaches 1, it is equivalent to the state just before the end of the day before rebirth!


    When the spiritual substance concentration reaches 1.5, it is equivalent to the state of mutant zombies and mutant monsters just before rebirth.


    When the concentration of spiritual matter reaches 2.0, it is equivalent to the state where the high-level mutant zombies and high-level mutant monsters just appeared before rebirth.


    When the concentration of spiritual matter reaches 3.0, it is equivalent to the state where a lord-level monster just appeared before rebirth.


    It is also the fifth year Ye Hao survived in the doomsday!


    Before Ye Hao was reborn, the concentration of spiritual matter in the air reached 3.4, and the most powerful was still the lord-level monster. After that, Ye Hao didn''t know whether there would be more powerful existences.


    However, at that time, the concentration of spiritual matter in the air was still slowly increasing, so Ye Hao guessed that a monster beyond the lord level might be born in the future!


    These are all experiences before rebirth, and Ye Hao can indirectly infer the situation of this doomsday through these experiences.


    For example, if calculated according to the concentration of spiritual substances in the air, the concentration of spiritual substances in the air will only increase by 0.01 every day, and it takes fifty days for the concentration of spiritual substances to increase to 1.5;


    It takes one hundred days to grow to 2.0, which is more than three months;


    It takes two hundred days to grow to 3.0, and the time of nearly seven months is much faster than the five years before Ye Hao''s rebirth!


    Although the current growth rate of spiritual matter concentration is much faster than Ye Hao''s growth rate after the doomsday before he rebirth, Ye Hao believes that the doomsday should not be postponed for two hundred days. That would be too long and unrealistic.


    Therefore, even if the postponed doomsday specifications are improved, the lord-level monsters should not appear directly, at most, there will be high-level mutant zombies and high-level mutant monsters.


    And whether it is a high-level mutant zombies or a high-level mutant monster, Ye Hao has the ability to deal with it, as long as he doesn''t fall into a large group of high-level mutant zombies.


    And from the experience of the last five years before rebirth, advanced mutant zombies, unless they are going to attack human gathering places, basically they will not appear in piles.


    After thinking about this, Ye Hao finally let go of his hanging heart.


    Even if the doomsday has increased a lot, he still has the ability to protect himself. What''s more, if the doomsday really comes 100 days later, he is already at the level of the innate warrior at that time, and there is no need to fear, advanced mutant zombies!


    "Dad, it''s not good, another meteor shower is coming!"


    Just as Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, Wang Xiaoran, who was collecting various information, suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao''s eyes immediately rounded up.


    Before he was reborn, there was only one meteor shower, and now there is a second batch of meteor showers, which means that the end will usher in even greater changes, and all his plans will be broken again!


    "Grass! Doomsday, your terrible dog, really want to play to death, don''t you give me a way to survive?"


    Hearing this news, Ye Hao''s emotions were a bit out of control. The upcoming doomsday was completely out of his control, and even now he doesn''t even know what the doomsday that has deviated from the established track will look like! ! ! !

 Chapter 117： Captain Ye Hao

    "Wang Xiaoran, carefully observe the trajectory of the meteor shower and judge where the meteor shower will land!"


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s heart is indeed very good, and soon he adjusted his out of control state back, forcing himself to calm down.


    However, it was spinning rapidly in his mind.


    The last meteor shower brought meteorite iron out of the sky and caused the concentration of spiritual substances in the air to increase. Whether it also caused other things to change is not yet certain.


    However, the scale of the meteor shower was very large, and Ye Hao knew that there were two things that had changed, so he speculated that some other things must have changed!


    In addition, his instinct tells Ye Hao that this sudden meteor shower will also bring something, and it will also cause some changes, and it will inevitably affect the coming end!


    Even after the meteor shower, the end may come soon!


    So he needs to take some action against this sudden meteor shower, and the first thing to do is to know where he landed.


    "Good dad, but I can only be precise as to where the meteor shower will land in a certain province or city!"


    Wang Xiaoran nodded and responded, then quickly tapped the keyboard with both hands.


    When she was in the management team of Te''an before, she was responsible for the information combing. After her combing, the complicated information can be quickly cleared.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that she had been controlled by Ye Hao in the Doomsday Chariot, and she could not use her special security management account to log in to the internal security management system, she would be able to collect more and more accurate information.


    After all, many things in the hot summer are semi-public, and it is difficult to collect those very confidential information by normal means.


    Of course, the internal system of the Security Management Bureau also has restrictions, the level is not enough, and many things cannot be checked!


    But even so, Wang Xiaoran, who has received professional training from the Security Management Bureau, can still figure out the information hidden behind many things through some subtle things.


    As for why Wang Xiaoran was not allowed to leave the Chariot of Doom, it was because she still did not gain the absolute trust of Ye Hao!


    Although after this time of contact and running-in, the relationship between the two of them is getting better and better, so that they can have **** on the bed every day.


    But Wang Xiaoran still failed to gain Ye Hao''s absolute trust. In fact, Ye Hao, who had experienced the doomsday, would never truly believe in a certain person.


    The bitter past experience told him that once he truly believes in a person, he will give his life to that person, which means that his life will be in danger at any time!


    In addition, he has never believed that human nature is inherently good, but has always believed that human nature is inherently evil.


    After all, many bad guys do bad things and don''t need to be taught, they will, and they will be born. Therefore, he believes that human beings are inherently inferior!


    This point can be very clearly manifested when human beings fall into a state of no-management agency after the end of the day!


    So even if Wang Xiaoran is now fully committed to himself, Ye Hao still requires Wang Xiaoran to only stay in the chariot of the doomsday, at least before the end, Wang Xiaoran must stay in the chariot of the doomsday!


    In fact, it is indeed inconvenient for Wang Xiaoran to leave the Doomsday Chariot. Now those special managements outside are all crazy looking for her. Once she leaves the Doomsday Chariot, Skynet will find it easily, and then follow it. It''s a series of troubles.


    Wang Xiaoran was also very aware of these things, so she never asked to leave the chariot of doom, but instead helped Ye Hao to deal with various things as much as possible, so that she could reflect as much as possible.


    For example, information analysis, or inferring where the meteor will land.


    She knows very well that if she wants to live for a long time, she must show her own value. Otherwise, if Ye Hao gets tired of playing with herself one day, she will probably abandon herself, and even kill herself in order not to leak the secret!


    Everything is realistic, there is not so much romance.


    This is not clear to many women now, and they always like to blindly act like spoiled and unreasonable troubles.


    But when the end comes, they will find that only those who support each other and support each other will move forward side by side, and those who are worthless, even if they look good, will be abandoned!


    I have to say that Wang Xiaoran did handle this very well and was very wise. Let Ye Hao gradually shift from her physical needs to her ability needs, and her life will get better and better. Otherwise, she will only be. A xing slave who can throw away at any time if he gets tired of playing!


    In fact, Ye Hao has already made some changes in this area, and will leave some things to her to do.


    For example, to infer the location of this meteor shower, if Ye Hao himself infers, the location of this meteor shower will definitely deviate from several provinces and cities, and he doesn''t even know many places, so he can''t infer it at all.


    This is also the reason why he knew that there would be the first meteor shower, but he couldn''t track where the meteor shower landed.


    However, Ye Hao had his solution, and that was to let Wang Xiaoran make up for the vacancy in this area. This was why Ye Hao asked to regain the female slave, not only to look good, but also to be useful and valuable.


    A person''s energy is always limited, and there will be deficiencies.


    So this requires many loyal subordinates and helpers to help themselves complete the rest.


    And you only need to grasp these subordinates and helpers, and then think about the general direction.


    In this way, he can also relax himself, without the need for facts and hands-on work, without having to strain every moment!


    This method is Ye Hao''s experience summed up from the management methods of those successful companies.


    For a company with development potential, the person in charge is always the easiest, because he will leave most of the things to his confidant.


    It is precisely because of this that he can have more time to study the direction of the company''s development, the market environment, so that the company can develop and grow in the long-term.


    Corresponding to Ye Hao¡¯s situation here, he is now the captain of a ship sailing in Wangyang at the end of the day. The crew includes Wang Xiaoran, Ali, Wang Lang and others. All he needs to do is to control Wang Lang Ali and others, and at the same time control this. The sailing direction of a big ship will not be overturned by the waves!


    In this way, their ship will continue to move forward and continue to grow!

 Chapter 118： To the Kunlun Mountains

    "Ali, the end is postponed. When it comes again, it will be more ferocious and cruel. Always stay alert!"


    After explaining that Wang Xiaoran followed the falling trajectory of the meteor, Ye Hao called Ali.


    In order to facilitate contact, Ye Hao gave Ali a mobile phone, which was the only channel on the Independence Island that could send messages to the outside world, and it was in Ali''s hands.


    "I see, Ye Hao, you...must live!"


    Ali at the other end of the phone frowned slightly after hearing Ye Hao''s words, and finally said this sentence in a deep voice.


    He knew very well that only if Ye Hao were alive, they would have the hope of living. If even Ye Hao had sacrificed, they would definitely not be able to survive.


    Now it is not Ye Hao who needs them, but they need Ye Hao.


    Without them, Ye Hao is still Ye Hao, still able to dominate the doomsday, but only a few of his subordinates are missing.


    But without Ye Hao, they are nothing. They are no different from other ordinary people. At most they are slightly stronger, but they are still like ants before the end.


    "Hmph, it''s the end, it can''t kill me!"


    Ye Hao sneered when he heard Ali''s words, and then hung up the phone.


    He knew that Ali would handle the situation on Independence Island. For him, the most troublesome thing was the coming end!


    But he was not afraid of the end. Before he was reborn, even without any preparation, he still survived the end for five years.


    Now he has prepared so many things, and his strength has reached the late stage of the seventh-order martial artist, and he can enter the eighth-order martial artist at any time, and there is a doomsday chariot as a backing, so no matter how fierce the upcoming doomsday will be, he still can¡¯t control him. Devour!


    Ye Hao was very confident about this, but he didn''t like this feeling of being out of control!


    However, the power of human beings is still too weak compared to the doomsday. Even Ye Hao can only follow the trend and become the most outstanding waver in the wind and waves sweeping the world in the doomsday!


    Until one day when he is strong enough, he will be able to step on the doomsday fiercely!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Kunlun Mountains are also known as Kunlun Xu, the first sacred mountain in Kyushu, the mountain of ancestors, Kunlun Hill or Yushan.


    Kunlun Mountain has a prominent position as the "ancestor of ten thousand mountains" in the cultural history of the Kyushu nation. The ancients called Kunlun Mountain the "ancestor of dragons" in the Kyushu nation.


    Ancient mythology believes that there is a fairy "West Queen Mother" living in Kunlun Mountain, with a human head and a leopard body, served by two blue birds. It is a Taoist righteous **** who separates men and women from the eastern kings.


    Classical masterpieces of Kyushu Kingdom "Journey to the West", "Fengshen Romance", modern classic novels, Jin Ming''s "Dragon Babu", Tianba''s "Ling Blowing Lantern", Chen Dong''s "Blind the Sun" and "Holy Ruins", etc. Kunlun Mountain has been mentioned in all masterpieces.


    Many myths and legends handed down from ancient times are related to Kunlun Mountain, which is considered to be the birthplace of the descendants of Yan and Huang.


    Ye Hao came to the Kunlun Mountains, the ancestor of ten thousand mountains, also known as the hometown of ten thousand gods!


    According to Wang Xiaoran''s speculation, several meteors landed on this place, and this is also the closest meteor to F City, so this place has naturally become Ye Hao''s first destination!


    Several days have passed since the arrival of the second meteor shower.


    The world is still like that. American President Trollpu is still clamoring, increasing armaments, raising import tariffs from many countries such as Kyushu, and must not continue to manufacture nuclear weapons. As long as they do not manufacture nuclear weapons, America is willing to give money for equipment. Help North Korea develop science and technology...


    Kyushu has expressed strong dissatisfaction with Amerika¡¯s increase in import tariffs. It has adopted a series of measures against Amerika¡¯s unreasonable increase in tariffs and refused to purchase tens of millions of tons of soybeans in Amerika. The economic war broke out. .


    The top management of the North Russ Country and America states all said that the Kyushu Country is beautiful, and the old man is too unkind, **** him!


    NATO and other countries have rejected Amerika¡¯s request to increase military expenditures, and Troupe is making a temper and claiming to withdraw from NATO!


    In short, the world is still that world, the laws of human civilization still exist, and the end has indeed not come, but it still triggers some unusual things.


    For example, many places in Kyushu have occurred rare natural disasters of floods in decades. Kunlun Mountain discovered the footprints of huge monsters. It is suspected that some species have mutated. Scientists are launching related investigations!


    In addition, there have been reports of animals attacking villages all over the world, causing a large number of casualties and a large amount of property loss.


    Some reporters and explorers went deep into the jungle to find out why those animals suddenly became so irritable.


    Some time ago, a group of photos taken by reporters and explorers shocked the whole country!


    In the photo, there is a silvery white wolf that is nearly ten meters high. The trees and mountains have become much shorter in front of him, and the silvery white wolf is biting an adult tiger!


    The appearance of this photo attracted the attention of the country and scientists. A large number of people were sent to explore in the jungle, and the armed department was even dispatched!


    After the photo of Kyushu was posted on the Internet, countries around the world have also sent out similar photos and messages. It seems that in just a few days, many animals have suddenly grown a lot, and there is even a feeling of dinosaurs resurrecting!


    The emergence of this incident slightly shifted some of the multi-national disputes caused by the American special wolf.


    And these days, Ye Hao has been collecting and analyzing these news, until he inferred that several meteors had landed in the Kunlun Mountains, he finally put down the news temporarily and rushed to the Kunlun Mountains.


    "Dad, be careful, or I''ll go with you!"


    Wang Xiaoran looked at Ye Hao, who was dressed in camouflage clothing, frowned slightly, and said with some worry.


    This time Ye Hao drove the Doomsday Chariot to the Kunlun Mountains, and Wang Xiaoran naturally followed.


    It was said that Ye Hao was driving, but in fact, the Doomsday Chariot was driven unmanned by itself.


    The performance of the doomsday chariot is indeed very good, the whole section of the road is unmanned, the speed can still be more than two hundred miles, all kinds of overtaking, drifting.


    And this is because Ye Hao limited its top speed, otherwise it would not be a problem to drive to 300 miles without a driver!

 Chapter 119： Raging behemoth?

    The appearance of the doomsday chariot is indeed very cool, even if Ye Hao has done a lot of modification and cover up, trying to dress up as an ordinary touring car, he still attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    But they can only see the appearance of the Doomsday Chariot, and they don''t know that there is something else inside the Doomsday Chariot.


    In addition, Ye Hao found that the stability of the tank was very good.


    If Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran in the car didn''t open the windows, and didn''t even notice that the car was driving, their shock absorption and balance capabilities were excellent. The homes used some gyroscopes to maintain their balance.


    Ye Hao didn''t understand these in-depth technological aspects, but he felt that the comfort level of the Doomsday Chariot far exceeded that of Rolls-Royce, and the lengthened Lincoln and other world-famous luxury cars.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time Ye Hao has driven a doomsday chariot. Although the driverless mode is adopted, Ye Hao is still very excited.


    When he was excited, he hugged Wang Xiaoran and brought two rounds. When driving at a high speed of 200 miles, the car shook, and it felt really good.


    When Ye Hao finished tossing Wang Xiaoran, his destination Kunlun Mountains was about to arrive.


    The reason why I drove here is to feel the performance of the doomsday chariot, and the other is to wait for the meteorite to be found so that the chariot can directly absorb it!


    Hearing Wang Xiaoran''s words, Ye Hao glanced at her who was a little unsteady, and smiled: "You should take a good rest, and let you be refreshed when I come back!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xiaoran immediately took two steps back, a shy and fearful look appeared on his face.


    Even though it had been so long, she still couldn''t bear Ye Hao''s offense, and she even felt that every time Ye Hao''s offense was more persistent and fierce than the last time.


    Having been tossed twice just now, her body almost fell apart, and if there was another shot, she estimated that 80% of herself would have to lie on the bed and couldn''t get off the ground!


    Seeing her like this, Ye Hao smiled again, got out of the car, and entered the Kunlun Mountains!


    Wang Xiaoran collected various information about the Kunlun Mountains in the Chariot of Doom, and pointed out to Ye Hao which direction he should go.


    The cooperation of the two of them can be regarded as an expedition group.


    "Dad, stop. There is a huge animal in front of your left. From the thermal imaging camera, it should be a huge wolf, a wolf bigger than an elephant!"


    Wang Xiaoran''s voice came from the headset, and Ye Hao had stopped his progress and stared in that direction.


    He is equipped with a lot of equipment from the Doomsday Chariot, as well as the top expedition equipment he bought at a high price, allowing Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran to achieve long-distance collaboration.


    It''s just that Ye Hao is not accustomed to using these things, and if it weren''t for Wang Xiaoran to give him directions, he would never wear these things on his body.


    For him, these high-tech equipment are too troublesome, far less accurate and timely than his ability to perceive danger.


    Moreover, after experiencing the doomsday, he believes more in his ability to perceive danger, rather than these high technologies.


    In fact, it was true. Before Wang Xiaoran issued the warning, he had already felt the danger hidden in that jungle!


    Now that he has reached the late stage of the eighth-order martial artist, there are not many things that can make him feel dangerous before the end!


    Just as Ye Hao was staring at the jungle, a bald wolf that was two stories high slowly walked out, staring at Ye Hao with hostile eyes.


    Obviously he also felt the threat of the small human in front of him!


    "Wow, such a big wolf? It''s almost time to catch up with the giant wolf in the movie "Raging Behemoth"!"


    Wang Xiaoran looked at the huge figure of a bald wolf appearing on the display screen and exclaimed.


    "Not one, but a group!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the bald wolf coldly, his eyes swept to other places in the jungle.


    As his gaze swept over, a mutant giant wolf with a body that was not inferior to a bald wolf appeared from the jungle, already surrounding Ye Hao!


    "Dad, there are ten giant wolves, you... can you handle it? Or I will drive over to meet you!"


    Wang Xiaoran looked at the ten huge wolves with a look of horror. She had never seen such a horrible scene.


    Ten giant wolves, each two stories high, the fangs in their mouths are like sharp blades, as if they can easily bite anything off!


    "No, only ten little wolves!"


    Ye Hao saw these ten giant wolves appear, his expression still unchanged, as if he was really surrounded by ten little wolves.


    However, the real situation is that in front of these giant wolves, he is really small and a bit too much!


    This is a realistic version of a behemoth, but the protagonist is no longer Dushi Johnson, but Ye Hao, who has returned from the end! It''s not a giant wolf, but ten!


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xiaoran in the Doomsday Chariot stared at the screen stubbornly, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, for fear of disturbing Ye Hao.


    However, her worries are completely unnecessary!


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, his eyes rolled, his icy gaze coldly swept the ten giant wolves surrounding him, and he said coldly.


    "Get out of the way or die!"


    The voice fell, and the ten giant wolves were in a commotion, each with their mouths in the blood basin, and they had been aimed at Ye Hao, and they would launch fierce attacks at any time if they looked at it!


    "Woohoo!!"


    Suddenly a long and huge howl of a wolf came, and a huge silver-white wolf came out from behind. It was actually much bigger than the ten giant wolves, and it was as tall as a three-story building!


    Walking on the road, he is extremely domineering, his head is raised proudly, a pair of ferocious wolf eyes, looking straight at Ye Hao!


    "It seems that you are the leader. Your intelligence should be higher than these stupid things. If you are smart, you will get rid of yourself, otherwise... die!"


    Ye Hao also stared directly at the unusually burly silver-white wolf with cold eyes, and his voice was extremely cold!


    Wang Xiaoran in the chariot almost jumped out of her mouth with a heart. She did not expect that there should be such a huge silver wolf, and she did not expect that Ye Hao was not afraid of it, but threatened the silver head first. Gray wolf!


    At that moment, a heart touched her throat, and she even felt her heartbeat almost stopped!


    The silvery white wolf''s intelligence is indeed much higher than the previous ten giant wolves.


    Although it didn''t know if it understood Ye Hao''s words, it had already sensed what Ye Hao wanted to express from Ye Hao''s powerful and cold aura.


    As long as you don''t retreat, you will die!

 Chapter 120： Raging Behemoth (Part 2)

    The silvery white wolf stared directly at Ye Hao coldly. It was very puzzled. It was just a small human being. It could swallow him with one bite, and tear him into pieces with one claw.


    But why did he feel an extremely dangerous aura in that tiny human being?


    When Wang Xiaoran saw this scene, her face was full of surprise. She found that a very humane expression appeared on the face of the silver wolf wolf. It was hesitating, it really could think! ! !


    In fact, wolves are a kind of very intelligent animals. They can think, and they are especially good at cooperating. Lions can only run away when they encounter wolves.


    But now this silver-white gray wolf is smarter, and its intelligence is even higher than that of an ordinary wolf pack leader, and it still has the ability to think close to humans!


    And Ye Hao also discovered many things from the wolf''s reaction.


    The intelligence of this silver-white wolf is already very close to the intelligence of the high-level mutant beast in the end.


    Because in the doomsday, only high-level mutant beasts will show a humane expression!


    In other words, this wolf is very likely to become a high-level mutant beast in the doomsday!


    Ye Hao speculated that the occurrence of such a mutation must have some inexplicable relationship with the postponement of the end.


    In addition, the wolves may have discovered the meteorites that landed a few days ago. It is very likely that it is precisely because of the meteorites that they have undergone such a mutation!


    After the second meteor shower came, Ye Hao clearly felt that the concentration of spiritual matter in the air increased at a faster rate!


    It used to increase by 0.01 every day, and now it can increase by nearly 0.03 every day. If it continues to increase at this rate, the concentration of spiritual substances in the air will exceed 3.0 for no more than three months!


    This means that when the doomsday comes, lord-level monsters will appear directly, and there will be a lot of high-level monsters, mutant beasts, zombie mutants, everywhere!


    And human beings will be even more difficult to survive!


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    When Ye Hao confronted the silver-white wolf, several weapon sounds suddenly sounded. A group of people dressed as explorers and an expedition team composed of ten armed men suddenly rushed out and faced the silver-white wolf. The head is just a few weapons in succession, and it is also a bullet shot by a penetrating sniper weapon!


    "Wow!!!"


    The silver-white gray wolf seemed to feel the danger, and when the sniper weapon bullet was about to shoot on its head, the huge figure shook, avoiding the vital point without letting it go.


    However, its silver-white fur was still scratched by the bullet of the sniper weapon, leaving several bloodstains!


    Being suddenly attacked, the silver white wolf was extremely angry, and directly raised his head and roared. The long howl of the wolf shook the nearby trees violently, and the power was terrifying!


    Then the ten gray wolves that originally surrounded Ye Hao suddenly made howling wolves, not as long as the howling of silver-white wolves, but they were also extremely terrifying, like thunderous roads!


    At the same time, they moved quickly at a speed beyond imagination.


    Although these ten mutant giant wolves are huge in size, their moving speed is not slow at all. A few flutters, knocking down rows of trees, like an arrow from the string, rushed to the team composed of the explorers and the armed men of the ten people!


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    The squad of ten armed men was suddenly shocked when ten giant wolves that had never been seen rushed over.


    "Fuck, how could this pack of wolves be so huge?"


    "I told you not to open the weapon, not to open the weapon. It''s fine now. If that person is not saved, we have to die here ourselves!"


    The squad that was temporarily assembled for a while was in chaos, and ten armed men immediately fired up weapons to attack the giant wolves that rushed over.


    A group of explorers cursed and hurriedly searched for cover to hide.


    They received the order to look for the silvery white wolf. They just turned over from a mountain, and then they saw Ye Hao alone, surrounded by a pack of more than a dozen huge wolves, and at the same time they found the other side they were looking for. The long-lasting silver-white wolf.


    In order to save Ye Hao, the few armed men in the lead did not hesitate, and immediately fired up their weapons to attack the silver-white wolf headed. They were all experienced armed men in combat, and they naturally knew the principle of capturing the thieves first.


    At the same time, he hoped that Ye Hao could be saved in this way.


    However, the silver-white gray wolf is very sensitive to danger, avoiding important parts such as eyes, head, etc.


    In other parts of the weapon, although it also broke through its silvery white fur, leaving blood holes, but it did not cause any fatal damage, and they saw with their own eyes that the bleeding places were healing quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. !


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he stopped bleeding and continued to bleed, and new fur was growing rapidly!


    Several armed men saw this scene for the first time, and they all looked at each other, but they didn''t have time to think carefully.


    They knew very well that none of the weapons killed the silver-white wolf, and what they would face next was the extremely ferocious revenge of this silver-white wolf!


    Sure enough, there was a long and loud howling of the wolf, like an order, and the ten giant wolves immediately launched a revenge action!


    Due to the distance just now, these armed men only discovered that this wolf group was huge, but only recently discovered that it was so huge that it could be even as big as an adult elephant!


    Moreover, the speed of movement is terrifying. They are hundreds of meters apart, but these ten mutant giant wolves are about to rush in front of them in the blink of an eye, leaving them no chance to turn around and escape!


    The dense and tall trees in the jungle can''t buy them a little time, because wherever the mutant giant wolves pass, any trees that block their way are all hit in an instant, and they can''t be treated at all. According to any obstacles!


    Seeing the appearance of those mutant giant wolves, will a group of people be afraid?


    Especially those explorers. Although they often explore the jungle, they have never seen such a huge and fierce wolf pack, and they almost were scared to pee!


    There is only one life for anyone. When facing death threats, especially when facing huge and fierce wolves, no one is not afraid!

 Chapter 121： Fighting broke out

    The ten armed men are slightly better than those explorers, but they also groan secretly in their hearts.


    They were exploring the jungle, and the weapons they brought were very limited. The most powerful were only sniper weapons, and there were only two. The rest used assault rifle weapons, each with five or six grenades on his back. The weapons that can be used are basically these.


    In addition, the ammunition on their bodies is extremely limited, and because their superiors said they wanted to catch the mutant giant wolf alive, most of the ammunition they brought with them were anaesthetic needles and the like.


    This kind of thing may have some effect in shooting mutant giant wolves, but they are in the jungle, there are trees everywhere, and the mutant giant wolves move fast. If you want to shoot them, it is so easy.


    Moreover, with such a huge mutant wolf, one or two anesthesia needles could not cause any substantial damage to them!


    So after they finished using the martial arts equipment and loaded the anesthetic needle, they directly used live ammunition, and all the grenades on their bodies were thrown out, hoping to hinder those mutant giant wolves to a certain extent, and be able to injure even better!


    But the wolves moved very fast, and the grenade threw out before exploding, the wolves rushed through the explosion zone.


    Occasionally, the shrapnel ejected from the explosion hit the mutant giant wave, but it only left a little trauma on their huge body, and none of them were hit.


    What''s more terrible is that the wounds on the injured giant wolves are still healing quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    The wound that had almost been broken open stopped bleeding and crusted in less than a minute, and new fur had grown in a few minutes!


    The ten armed personnel were all dumbfounded, they had never dealt with such a mutant wolf before.


    Assault rifle weapons shoot on them, and the damage that can be achieved is extremely limited, almost only able to break the fur on them!


    The sniper rifle weapon is more powerful, but it is difficult to effectively shoot the key parts of the mutant wolf in the jungle.


    Moreover, these mutant giant wolves seem to have a certain degree of danger perception ability, when the key parts are about to be hit, they will not be allowed to effectively dodge in time!


    As a result, only the weapons in the hands of ten armed personnel spewed out several meters of fire tongues and extremely penetrating bullets, madly shooting through the trees blocking them, pouring down on the huge body of the mutant giant wolf. , But it can''t cause any substantial damage.


    Even the speed at which the giant wolf rushes over has not slowed down in the slightest!


    "Wow!!!"


    A few mutant giant wolves shot by bullets, their bodies were shot out of blood holes, and roared with angry roars, their eyes glowed with scarlet light, instead of choosing to avoid them, they faced them at a faster speed. Ten armed men rushed over where they were!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, they rushed in front of the ten armed men.


    A giant wolf, with a mouth wide open, with nearly one meter long fangs, instantly pierced through the body of an armed man, biting into one, without knowing how many bones were broken, **** and bloody. There is no more struggle in the mouth of the mutant wolf!


    Then another giant wolf rushed over and snapped the upper body of an armed man directly with one bite, and separated from the rest of the body. The upper body that was bitten off was still struggling crazily, but it couldn¡¯t change anything. Soon. There is no more movement!


    Another giant wolf directly used sharp front paws to open an armed man''s stomach. The intestines and internal organs all flowed out, and the blood gathered on the ground into a pool. Seeing that it was impossible to survive!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This was a one-sided elimination. When the mutant giant wolves approached them, the ten armed men had no chance to survive!


    The next is an extremely cruel and **** scene. Ten armed men were slaughtered clean. Those explorers hiding in the bunker were no longer able to survive. They were directly divided by ten mutant giant wolves and killed easily. !


    The battle started and ended instantly. In this battle, humans became prey, instead of being the most advanced existence in the food chain, and became the food in the mouths of these mutant giant wolves!


    In fact, when those armed men fired their first weapons, they were doomed to this result. They were too few in number and not powerful enough. When ten giant wolves charged hundreds of meters and approached them, it was the moment of their death!


    At the same time, the fighting on the other side broke out at the same time.


    Ye Hao, alone, rushed to the silver-white wolf that was nearly ten meters high, and the speed was also fast to the extreme, like a bullet rushing out of a weapon''s chamber.


    "Wow!!!"


    The silver-white wolf made an extremely angry roar. It did not expect that a human being like an ant in front of itself would dare to take the lead in charging itself. This was an insult to its absolute authority!


    Especially since his subordinates have successfully eliminated more than a dozen such ants, it makes no sense to avoid it!


    After seeing an angry roar of the silver white wolf, he rushed towards Ye Hao directly.


    Its extremely large body ran all the way, without knowing how many trees it broke, and its power was extremely terrifying, like a Tyrannosaurus rushing.


    And Ye Hao, who rushed toward it, although not as terrifying as its power, was extremely agile and fast, and with one jump, the speed of rushing toward the silver-white wolf was much faster!


    Wang Xiaoran, who had been paying attention to the monitor, saw this scene, and his heart stopped beating.


    Just now, she witnessed how the ten armed personnel with live ammunition with Dutch weapons died tragically in the mouth of ten mutant giant wolves.


    And this silvery white wolf is bigger than the ten mutant giant wolves, and seems to be the leader of the wolf pack, so the strength will naturally be even more terrifying!


    But Ye Hao was alone, let alone martial arts, and he didn''t have a sharp edge to take advantage of him, so he rushed to the silver wolf. What would happen in the end, Wang Xiaoran couldn''t imagine!


    I don''t know when she started to resent Ye Hao, but she became the one who didn''t want Ye Hao to be harmed.


    Just as she was nervously out of breath, Ye Hao and the silver white wolf finally collided like a comet hitting the earth!

 Chapter 122： One punch

    Compared to the huge silver-white wolf, Ye Hao, one meter eighth tall, doesn''t have the terrifying power and power like it, but is incredibly fast and agile.


    When the two sides were about to collide together, Ye Hao slammed his feet on the ground, and with the force of recoil, he directly got rid of gravity and rushed upward.


    Then violently stepped on the huge claws waved by the silver-white wolf in the air, changed direction and jumped again, and directly rushed to a position similar to the silver-white wolf''s head.


    I saw Ye Hao with one hand into a palm, Shen in front, and a fist with the other. After thinking about it, he contracted and got ready to go.


    When Ye Hao ascended to the silvery white wolf''s head, he hit a straight and peaceful fist. Due to the pressure on the air, it brought out a sonic boom, directly facing the silvery white wolf''s head, and slammed it down. .


    At this moment, the silver-white gray wolf felt a great danger and wanted to avoid it, but found that in front of that tiny human, all the retreats were blocked. Once he dared to turn his head, he would definitely be caught by him. The fist blasted the head! ! !


    The previous pressure and fear forced the silver-white wolf, and his desire to survive made his eyes scarlet.


    At the moment, he didn''t shrink anymore, opened his blood basin, and bit directly at Ye Hao fiercely!


    Its mouthful of fangs are extremely sharp, like all invincible knives. It believes very much in its invincible teeth. As long as it can bite this human that brings great threat and pressure to itself, he will definitely be bitten by his own teeth. Got to be crushed!


    Ye Hao looked at the silver white wolf biting his mouth full of hard and sharp teeth, without the slightest escape, he punched out, and moved forward!


    "Crack!!!"


    There was a crisp sound, like steel being crushed, and the silver-white wolf''s mouth full of fangs, unexpectedly appeared fine cracks, as if it might shatter at any time!


    Especially the huge front tooth that was directly hit by Ye Hao''s punch was directly broken, and the root connected to the gum was instantly smashed into the air.


    The broken front teeth shot backwards towards the upper jaw of the giant wolf, firmly fixed on it, and the scarlet blood kept flowing down!


    "Wow!!!"


    An extremely painful wolf howl sounded, and the silvery white wolf fell directly on the ground, with scarlet blood flowing out of his mouth, covering his mouth, rolling all over the floor!


    Toothache is not a disease, it will kill you!


    At this time, the silver-white gray wolf deeply understood this famous saying, and it was not a tooth that hurts, it was a tooth that was full of mouth, and it also had a front tooth. The root of the tooth was smashed away, and the sharp fangs were directly broken, and It was extremely deep in the upper jaw.


    At this moment, the tears of the silvery white wolf were sore!


    The scene just now, it sounds long to say, actually happened in an instant, when the comet hit the earth and burst out!


    At the same time, the result of the battle was divided in an instant. Ye Hao defeated the silver-white wolf that was nearly ten meters high with just one punch!


    At the same time, the ten giant wolves who had just won the victory and were enjoying the fruits of victory were startled when they heard the painful wolf howling of the silver-white wolf, and immediately turned around and looked around.


    I saw that their leader, the silver-white wolf, had fallen to the ground at this time, and on its proud head stood a stalwart figure.


    The human being surrounded by them is stepping on the head of the leader!


    And his leader was bleeding from his mouth, covering his mouth, trembling with pain, but he didn''t dare to move, as if the person stepping on its arrogant head, just a little harder, stomped his feet, He would be trampled to death by that human!


    What kind of picture is this? A human being 1.8 meters tall stepped on a silver-white wolf wolf nearly ten meters high. Looking at the size of both of them, as long as the silver-white wolf shakes its body a little, it can easily throw that human away.


    But the fact is that Ye Hao stepped on the silver-white wolf, and he did not dare to resist the slightest bit. His eyes showed unprecedented fear!


    It had guessed that this human being was very powerful and different from other humans, but it did not expect that it still underestimated this human being.


    Too strong, he is not his opponent at all!


    Through the accompanying video recording, Wang Xiaoran, who had witnessed all this with his own eyes, was completely dumbfounded!


    She has always known that Ye Hao is very strong, much better than that of the golden belt boxing champion or the grandmaster of the generation.


    However, he did not expect that Ye Hao would be able to knock down a tens of meters high, terrifying silver-white wolf with a single punch, and looking at the current situation, it seems that the silver-white wolf has been subdued by Ye Hao!


    One punch, just one punch, overwhelmed the mutant giant wolf leader who could not be hurt by weapons or grenade!


    Ye Hao''s toughness has surpassed Wang Xiaoran''s imagination, the legendary martial arts leader and peerless master, that''s probably it!


    Of course, Wang Xiaoran had never seen a martial arts leader or a peerless master, everything was just that she was shocked by the extremely shocking scene in front of her, indescribable.


    The ten giant wolves froze for a while, and then rushed over quickly, trying to rescue their leader from the feet of that human!


    "If you don''t want to die, let them get away from me!"


    The voice from Ye Hao''s mouth was cold and bitter, and the feet that stepped on the mutant giant wolf''s head became harder and harder, and the sound of bone cracking immediately sounded!


    The silver-white gray wolf shed tears in pain, and his body trembled violently, and his unprecedented fear firmly wrapped him.


    It has no doubt that if it dared not do what this human said, it would definitely be trampled to death by this human!


    The punch just now is too memorable, and I don''t want to take the second punch in my life!


    "Wow!!!"


    Forced helplessly, the silver-white gray wolf made a long howling sound with difficulty. It really didn''t want to open its mouth any more. As soon as it moved, its wolf grandma''s concentration was in pain!


    Especially when you open your mouth, it is easy to affect the wolf tooth that is still stuck in the upper jaw, and the blood is constantly circulating from the wound. It is suspected that it should have injured a large blood vessel!


    But it did not dare to remain silent, otherwise it would anger the human being in front of him, and he would definitely be killed!


    Hearing its howling wolves, ten mutant giant wolves rushing in madly stopped their steps, and there was hesitation and confusion in their eyes.


    Although their intelligence is not as good as the silver-white wolf, and they can''t show a human expression, they are definitely much smarter than the average wolf pack leader, at least they have learned to think!


    "Take me to the place where you mutate!"


    Glancing at the ten mutant giant wolves that dared not to lean on, then turned to stare at the silver-white wolf at his feet, Ye Hao said in a cold voice, without emotion.

 Chapter 123： The truth about the doomsday outbreak!

    In fact, Ye Hao wasn''t afraid of these ten mutant giant wolves, but didn''t want to be too troublesome. Fighting with them would inevitably waste some time.


    There has just been a fierce battle here, and weapons have been opened, and even grenades have been lost. Such a big movement will definitely attract other people soon, and now he needs to leave here quickly.


    In addition, he suspects that the reason why this wolf pack will mutate is probably because of the meteor shower that landed here a few days ago.


    Therefore, I was thinking of letting these mutant giant wolves take themselves to that place. The meteor shower and meteorites were the goal of his trip.


    As for killing these mutant giant wolves and avenging the ten armed men and explorers, there will be armed departments and management agencies to deal with it, and it has nothing to do with Ye Hao...Even if they died because of themselves, it was not Ye Hao who died after all. They opened arms!


    In the doomsday, there is no human favor to talk about. If you die, you will die. The bad guys, enthusiastic, and righteousness will only make you die faster.


    In the doomsday, everything is just to survive, and to survive better!


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, the silver-white gray wolf stepped under his feet showed a hesitant look on his face, as if he was thinking.


    However, seeing it look like this, a sly smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    After the silvery white wolf mutated, although the intelligence has increased a lot, it is still much worse than the scheming humans.


    For example, the hesitant look on its face has already sold it and revealed a lot of information at the same time.


    After a little analysis, we can know that the reason why it hesitates is to show that the place that Ye Hao said caused their mutation does exist, and it also knows that it is now considering whether to bring Ye Hao over!


    Knowing this information, no matter whether it is willing to take itself over, I saw that Ye Hao stepped on the foot on his head, and the harder he was, the more crisp the sound of bone cracking became. This is a skull. It should be crushed. There is absolutely no life! .


    "Wow!!!"


    The silver white wolf couldn''t bear it, and immediately cried out in pain.


    The ten mutant giant wolves all stared at Ye Hao fiercely, ready to go, as if they would pounce at any time.


    "If you don''t lead the way, you will die!" Ye Hao said in an extremely cold voice.


    "Wow!!!"


    Feeling that the feet on his head are getting harder and harder, the hard skull can no longer withstand this huge force, the silver-white wolf immediately did not dare to hesitate, endured the tremendous pain and nodded, obviously it was a compromise. !


    No matter how good things are, you have to live to enjoy them!


    "Dare to lie to me, you know the consequences!"


    There was an icy voice, and Ye Hao removed the feet that were stepping on the silver-white wolf''s head.


    The silver-white wolf who was stepped on the ground exhaled comfortably, but it affected the wound that was still bleeding from his mouth, grinning with painful teeth, but he did not dare to howl.


    It wanted to pull out the broken tooth that was deeply anchored in the upper jaw, but it couldn''t, and it didn''t dare to move. It hurts too much!


    Ye Hao also noticed this, and was a little confused.


    He had witnessed the resilience of the mutant giant wolf with his own eyes. The blood hole left by the bullet could cause hemorrhage and scabs in almost a few breaths, and new fur would grow in two or three minutes.


    However, I don''t know why, the wound of the silver white wolf''s teeth is still unable to heal.


    Of course, Ye Hao would not kindly pull out the broken tooth and deal with the beast. Only by being more savage than it can he be convinced. The more seriously injured, the more obedient it will be!


    Enduring the pain, the silver-white wolf slowly climbed up from the ground, his mouth full of broken teeth was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the cracks on it were also diminishing. The silver-white wolf once again recovered its majesty. Looks like.


    It''s just that the mouth will bleed from time to time, and the wound on the upper jaw will never heal.


    At this moment, Ye Hao leaped up and stood directly on its proud head. His feet stomped down sharply. There was a crackle, and the hard skull immediately sank into two blood holes.


    "Wow!!!"


    The silver-white gray wolf was directly stepped on his knees by this sudden attack, and his body trembled non-stop. An extremely miserable cry of pain came from his mouth, and huge tears finally flowed out of his eye sockets.


    "Stop howling, hurry up!" Ye Hao yelled coldly.


    The silver-white wolf suddenly stopped howling, stood up tremblingly, and walked slowly towards the inside of the jungle.


    Ten mutant giant wolves followed behind it, staring at Ye Hao with cold eyes, and at the same time there was a look of fear.


    The silver white wolf is so powerful, but in Ye Hao''s hands, there is still no power to fight back. If they are replaced, they will definitely only be beaten, and they will even be directly blown to the head!


    They really can''t figure out why the same small human beings have such a huge gap!


    Where would Ye Hao pay attention to their thoughts, the old **** was standing on the head of the silver-white wolf, majestic and majestic!


    One person, a dozen mutant giant wolves, just walked towards the mutant jungle, leaving only ten unnamed armed personnel and the few explorers nearby.


    In fact, Ye Hao is capable of saving these people, but doing so will undoubtedly cause him to expose his strength and cause endless trouble for himself.


    So he chose to let the ten mutant giant wolves kill them, and the ten mutant giant wolves didn''t kill them. In order to end the troubles, he also had to do it himself!


    One more thing, ten giant wolves killed them, and they couldn''t be found on their own body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Dad, did you find it? The trees here seem to be much higher than other places!"


    Far away from the previous place, Ye Hao, who was fighting on the silver-white gray wolf''s head, entered another denser jungle.


    The trees here seem to have undergone a certain mutation. They are all extremely tall. Even if the silver wolf walks in it, it appears to be much shorter and can no longer hit the trees along the way at will.


    "Well, we should be very close to the destination!" Ye Hao glanced at the surrounding trees and said.


    The trees here already have some faint sights after the end of the day. Obviously this must also be caused by the falling meteors and meteorites!


    Ye Hao felt that he was coming into contact with a certain kind of unknown real thought!

 Chapter 124： Ye Hao mutated? ? ?

    "Dad, you... stand on the head of the giant wolf leader. It''s so majestic. It''s good to be able to take it as a mount. It''s awe-inspiring and can help kill zombies. It''s definitely a multi-tasking!" Wang Xiaoran smiled again .


    She has dared to chat and laugh with Ye Hao now and then!


    After all, one day the husband and wife are gracious, although the two of them do not have the name of the husband and wife, they already have the reality of the husband and wife.


    Countless times of fish and water, coupled with the long-term relationship, it is impossible for the two to have no feelings between them.


    Especially Wang Xiaoran, she had already handed all of her to Ye Hao without reservation, and now she had developed a deep feeling for Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao has a cold personality, he is not really perverted. It is impossible for others to be angry with a casual laugh. After all, he is not a balloon, and it will explode at the touch of it!


    Of course, this is Ye Hao''s own opinion, and the silver white wolf obviously doesn''t think so!


    There was blood in his mouth, and his head was dented in a big block, and he was almost dying of pain!


    "Is it a mount?" Ye Hao also thought about it when he heard Wang Xiaoran''s words.


    The silvery white wolf is not bad in strength, has a high development potential, and has much higher intelligence than other animals. Compared with the giant mutant beasts reported on the Internet, it is only strong and not weak.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not so easy to take it back as a mount, and the silver wolf is so huge that it¡¯s not convenient to carry it around!


    "The Doomsday Chariot seems to have a pet development ability that is not open!"


    Suddenly Ye Hao thought that among the abilities of the Doomsday Chariot that hadn''t been opened for the time being, one of them happened to be related to the adoption of pets.


    He hadn''t had this idea before. In the end of the day, people can''t eat enough, and what pets they have, it''s completely painful to eat!


    But now, maybe this ability can come in handy!


    "This chariot has the ability to grow pets. Pets are required to willingly accept contract binding, and ten centuries-old medicines need to be sacrificed.


    Once the contract is signed, the pet will only listen to the host''s orders for life, never leave it, and be absolutely loyal!


    In addition, killing zombies and mutant beasts with pets can also enhance the strength of the tank, and the strength of the pet will also be improved by feedback from the tank!


    Pets can also change size at will in the chariot! "


    When the Doomsday¡¯s strongest base vehicle system was activated, Ye Hao left a doomsday chariot user manual in his mind, which detailed the various functions, development potential, and the need to upgrade the doomsday chariot. Related information such as the materials.


    This doomsday chariot manual has been kept in Ye Hao''s mind in the form of soul, and can be read at any time.


    "It seems that having a few pets by your side in the doomsday can indeed add a lot of fun to the boring doomsday life.


    When nothing is wrong, let them go out to spawn monsters to enhance the ability of the chariot. When they want to travel, they can also be used as mounts, which is really good! "


    After reading the instruction manual, a curve of Ye Hao''s mouth suddenly appeared.


    At the same time, the silver-white gray wolf felt a bit of cold inexplicably, and shivered abruptly.


    However, it didn''t dare to recreate it. It really didn''t want to anger the evil star on its head anymore. It only hopes that after taking him to the destination, it can release itself and never meet it again.


    However, it didn''t know that this idea could no longer be realized after Ye Hao watched the chariot pet development ability.


    "Wow!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about the pet development ability, the silver white wolf howled in a low voice, with a hint of excitement and dismay.


    Excitement is naturally that the evil star on his head can be sent away immediately.


    Reluctance is the thing that caused them to mutate, and it will be taken away by Ye Hao soon.


    After hearing its howl, Ye Hao raised his eyes and looked forward.


    As the so-called standing high, looking far away, he saw at a glance that a huge meteorite stood quietly about 500 meters in front of him.


    "Found it, meteorite!"


    Rao Ye Hao couldn''t hide his excitement when he saw the meteorite standing in front of him.


    The outer meteorite iron he had obtained from Cheng Fei Group before enabled the Doomsday Chariot to unlock the ability to fold space, and the meteorite in front of him must also enable the Doomsday Chariot to unlock certain capabilities!


    "Quickly pass!"


    Ye Hao stomped his feet, and the pain was so painful that the silver-white gray wolf grinned again, and groaned angrily, but he didn''t dare to go against Ye Hao and rushed to the meteorite!


    Coming to the front, Ye Hao stomped directly, jumped off the silvery white wolf''s head, and landed steadily in front of the meteorite.


    However, the silvery white wolf grinned with pain once again, and tears were about to stay. Ye Hao''s foot was stamped on his skull, which is not painful!


    Seeing this evil star, finally got off his head, the silver-white giant wolf immediately howled in excitement, and was about to turn around and leave!


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can leave and try!" Ye Hao glanced at the silver white wolf, and a cold voice came from his mouth.


    The silver-white gray wolf immediately put on an expression of crying but no tears, glanced at Ye Hao, then at the dozen or so cowering mutant giant wolves behind him, and finally lay down on the ground very unwillingly.


    It had thought of resisting, but it was not his opponent, and the younger brothers behind it would obviously not be his opponent.


    In addition, it was really afraid of Ye Hao, and it even felt that Ye Hao was more like a monster than him. It was totally unreasonable to hit the Xiaoyue Gray Wolf that was nearly ten meters high at one meter eight!


    Seeing the silvery white wolf crawling on the ground honestly, Ye Hao ignored it, and once again set his gaze on the meteorite in front of him.


    This is a huge stone with a height of five meters, a length of seven or eight meters, and a width of four to five meters. At this time, it is constantly emitting purple smoke and strong substance.


    Ye Hao controlled his body, and only took a little bit of purple smokey substance into his body.


    Immediately, his whole body was like a gasoline barrel, and a match was thrown into it. It was like an explosion in an instant, and his reaction was extremely violent.


    Even Ye Hao faintly felt that his body was about to be exploded. The purple smoke-like substance madly promoted the body''s metabolism, and the cell activity in his body was greatly activated and increased madly.


    Ye Hao immediately ran the doomsday technique, and at the same time moved a certain distance away from the meteorite to avoid breathing in the purple smoke and strong substance again.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was shocked to find that his clothes had become smaller, his pants had become shorter, and Tintin seemed to be even more burly!


    "I''m... growing taller? My strength seems to have grown a lot, I... have entered the ninth-order martial artist?"


    Ye Hao was surprised.

 Chapter 125： The scared silver wolf

    Ye Hao is already 20 years old this year. Although it is said that a man will grow again when he is 20 years old, it is impossible to grow by nearly ten centimeters at once, directly from 1.8 meters to 1.9 meters!


    And he felt that his body was full of explosive power, his condition was better than ever before, and every cell was full of vitality!


    The strength has also increased significantly, and he has been promoted from an eighth-order warrior to a ninth-order warrior!


    "kill¡­"


    Suddenly immersed in the joy of tremendous improvement in all aspects, Ye Hao suddenly had scarlet eyes, an unprecedented sense of hunger, and a tyrannical killing intent filled his heart. At this moment, he only wanted to destroy the world. Devour all edible things, especially flesh and blood food!


    Immediately afterwards, a killing word came out from his throat!


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly jumped out and rushed towards the silver white wolf and ten mutant giant wolves not far away.


    The silver-white gray wolf was already terrified of Ye Hao, and when he saw that Ye Hao''s state was not right, he immediately hid aside, but Ye Hao, who was still out of control, tore off a large piece of flesh.


    Then Ye Hao directly sent it to the entrance.


    "Woohoo!!"


    The silver-white gray wolf cried out in pain, did not dare to stay at all, and immediately rushed out hundreds of meters to the other side.


    It evaded, and the remaining ten mutant giant wolves were caught, and Ye Hao rushed towards them like a human tyrannosaurus, and even left an afterimage on the spot!


    Ye Hao directly blasted the head of a mutant giant wolf. Ye Hao directly reached out and took out a large **** thing from it. He didn''t know whether it was a brain or something, so he just gave it to his mouth!


    "Dad, don''t do it!!!"


    Through the monitor, Wang Xiaoran was shocked when he saw Ye Hao''s appearance. At this time, Ye Hao was like a zombie in the movie, tyrannical and bloodthirsty, biting what he saw!


    At this moment, Ye Hao had fallen into a tyrannical state. Wherever he could hear Wang Xiaoran''s words, he was about to eat what he was holding.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who was in a state of loss of control, suddenly stopped the movement of his hands, the blood red in his eyes was quickly receding, and he bit off the **** thing!


    "What happened to me just now? What kind of spiritual thing is this? Silver-white wolf, if you dare to take another step, I will tear you out!!"


    Ye Hao, who was out of control, finally recovered his Qingming, the tyrannical killing intent, and the tyrannical feeling that wanted to swallow everything, finally disappeared.


    Then he saw the silver-white gray wolf fleeing frantically as if its **** was burned by fire.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao directly threw the thing in his hand at the silver white wolf.


    The blood stabbing hula thing, like a standard weapon, hit the silver-white wolf''s head very accurately!


    The silvery white wolf is a pet that Ye Hao has settled down, how could it be allowed to escape again!


    The head was hit, especially when Ye Hao struck the skull that Ye Hao had just stepped on. The silver-white wolf immediately trembled with pain, and then heard Ye Hao''s extremely cold voice. Stopped the pace of fleeing.


    Even in order to stop quickly so as not to irritate Ye Hao, it slammed into the nearest giant tree.


    "boom!!"


    There was a loud noise, and the huge tree nearly 100 meters high was shook violently, and a large leaf as big as a lotus leaf fell.


    "Woohoo!!"


    The silver-white gray wolf was able to avoid the head and other key parts, but due to its inertia, the body still slammed into the giant tree, and the sound of bone cracking came out again, causing it to cry out in pain.


    However, it is really thick skinned. Just now, it fled completely like crazy. It used all the strength to eat milk, for fear of being chased by Ye Hao and eating itself, so the speed is so fast that you can imagine it, but this time it was The hatred of collision can also be imagined!


    However, after the silvery white wolf cried out in pain, he stood up swayingly, and glanced at Ye Hao very fearfully.


    It was really scared of Ye Hao. Since meeting Ye Hao, it has been injured in various ways. It has been abused. The old injury has not healed. New injuries have been added. Ye Hao has just been directly torn from the body. A large piece of flesh and blood, which weighs a hundred or eighty catties, has not been healed yet!


    At this time, Ye Hao has become the devil in his heart, and he must not provoke anger, otherwise he will really be killed!


    Seeing that Ye Hao was no longer as tyrannical and murderous as before, it lowered its head, hesitantly walked back, and lay down not far from Ye Hao, not daring to raise its head, where it was pitiful alone. Licking the wound.


    "Give you two choices, one is to become my pet, and the other is to become my food!" Ye Hao glanced at the silver white wolf and said faintly.


    The silver-white gray wolf immediately shook his body, and if it could speak, it would definitely scold Ye Hao to death.


    What a choice is this, one is a pet that has no freedom to call at will, and the other is that terror is directly turned into food!


    This is clearly a threat, you must make yourself a pet! !


    The silver-white wolf is very uncomfortable, and should not go out today, let alone provoke this evil star!


    "My patience is limited. I count three times and nod if I agree to be my pet. Otherwise, you are ready to become food!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes became colder and colder, and he couldn''t help but tremble when he saw the silver white wolf''s body.


    Especially when it remembered the large piece of flesh and blood that Ye Hao had just tore off him, and sent it into his mouth, it suddenly felt that the evil star in front of him seemed to be more willing to make himself his food!


    As soon as he thought of this, before Ye Hao''s one shouted out, the silver white wolf nodded immediately, fearing that he would become food!


    It witnessed Ye Hao''s treatment of the mutant giant wolf with his own eyes, but it blasted his head with a punch!


    If you don''t agree, you will definitely become food immediately!


    How should I put it, it is better to die than to live, this silvery white wolf is very clear.


    Pets are alive, food is dead, this is a great choice!


    Seeing it nodded, Ye Hao let out a look of regret, as if feeling regret for not being able to turn it into food.


    Upon seeing this, the silver-white gray wolf was immediately frightened and his body trembled violently, and his heart had lingering palpitations, and said in his heart: "Fortunately, the labor and management made a decisive decision and made the right choice!"


    Seeing that the silver-white wolf had been frightened, Ye Hao stopped acting to scare it, saying: "This is your willingness to be my pet. I didn''t force you?"


    The silver-white gray wolf had already admitted it, so he dared to say no, and immediately nodded.


    However, if it can really speak, it will definitely greet Ye Hao very cordially!

 Chapter 126： Keep a pet called Xiaobai

    Seeing the silvery white wolf nodded, only then did Ye Hao satisfactorily take out ten hundred-year-old medicines from the memory space ring in his hand.


    Then, according to the instructions on the development of the tank pet ability, let the silver wolf sign the soul contract.


    The silver-white wolf must be unwilling, but due to Ye Hao''s lustful prestige, it dare not refuse, and can only "willingly" accept the soul contract!


    Then I saw a ray of light flashing, and ten hundred-year-old drugs disappeared out of thin air.


    At the same time, a brilliant golden light shone on the silver-white wolf, and when the light dissipated, except for the wound caused by the broken tooth that fixed on the silver-white wolf''s upper jaw, the wounds suffered elsewhere on its body healed instantly.


    Even Ye Hao discovered that the silver-white hair on its whole body seemed to be more shiny, adding a lot of spirituality.


    At the same time, a pet interface bar appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    pet


    Name: To be defined


    Race: Howling Moon Wolf


    Grade: LV3


    Combat power: Intermediate mutant beast level


    Intelligence: 10 (normal human intelligence is 10)


    Ability: With super resilience and the ability to command the wolf clan, it can absorb the essence of the moon in the full moon state, and its combat power can be increased by five times!


    Potential: A+ (the highest level of SSS, is the potential of the beast)


    Can it evolve: it can evolve (the overall strength will increase after evolution, LV25 level, able to awaken abilities!)


    Loyalty: Absolutely loyal


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as Ye Hao was looking at the newly developed attribute board, the silver white wolf suddenly fell on Ye Hao''s feet, constantly doing various cute moves, trying his best to please him.


    From then on, the silver white wolf will always be loyal to Ye Hao and obey all the orders of Ye Hao!


    "Can you evolve the awakening ability? Potential A+? The attributes are not bad!"


    The SSS-level potential is the potential of the sacred beast, and the sacred beast has long been extinct. It is already very good to be able to find an A+ level Howling Gray Wolf before the end.


    And also has the ability to evolve, awakening abilities at LV25 level!


    Ye Hao glanced at the nearly ten-meter-high rolling all over the floor, hoping to please his silver-white wolf in this way.


    "What will your fellow evolve into in the future?"


    Ye Hao rubbed the silver-white gray wolf head that had been trying hard to please him.


    The silver-white wolf is already very mighty now, and if it can evolve and look good, it will definitely take it to the next level.


    After all, the howling wolf is rare. Although the legend is not as good as the beast, it is not known how much better than other beasts. Especially in the state of the full moon, the howling wolf can directly harden the lion of the king of beasts, tiger.


    If a group of Xiaoyue Gray wolves are fighting together, it is simply invincible in battle!


    In general, Ye Hao saw a Little Treasure this time. In the age when there were no sacred beasts, it would be great to be able to collect Xiaoyue Gray Wolf as a pet!


    In fact, I have to say it, but the soul contract signed by the silver wolf is very unfair.


    This soul contract is like a contract to sell one''s body. The silver white wolf has to be unconditionally loyal to Ye Hao in this life. It has only Ye Hao in its entire life, because once Ye Hao dies, it will die immediately.


    However, Ye Hao can sign many pets again, and if the silver wolf dies, he will not suffer any damage!


    This shows how unfair this soul contract is.


    But in fact, there has never been so-called fairness in this world. Whoever is strong is the maker of fairness!


    For example, pets always wait for their owners to come back at home, but the owners only play with the pets occasionally. Another example is that pets have only one friend of the owner, but the owner not only has pets, but also has a lot of friends!


    For pets, this is also unfair.


    However, pets are only pets after all, and the fairness formulation is completely set by humans, and it is estimated that almost no humans will ask themselves from the perspective of pets.


    The simple point is that it is impossible for humans to devote all their feelings and time to themselves because of pets, while humans also devote all their time and feelings to pets, which is obviously unrealistic.


    In the doomsday, all kinds of unfair things are countless, and likewise, they are even more vivid!


    Fairness has always been the extravagant hope that the weak put forward to the strong!


    As for the Doomsday Chariot, everything is centered on Ye Hao, and the things given to Ye Hao are naturally the most beneficial to him, and they will not consider fairness at all!


    Similarly, Ye Hao is not a good man and a believer, he would not kindly share his life with a wolf. The contract given by the Doomsday Chariot was very satisfactory to him!


    As for the other mutant giant wolves, Ye Hao had no idea of ??signing a contract with them.


    After all, signing this contract requires the sacrifice of ten hundred-year-old medicines. Although he still has nearly two hundred plants, there is no need to waste it on the mutant giant wolf.


    It is enough to have the strongest Xiaoyue Gray Wolf of them!


    "Your whole body is white, and you will be called Xiaobai from now on!" Ye Hao glanced at the silver white wolf who was trying to please him, and smiled slightly.


    Hearing this, the silver wolf nodded excitedly.


    After signing the contract, many of its ideas have changed.


    Everything the master said is correct, everything the master did is the most correct, and the name he gave himself is also the best in the world!


    At the same time, Ye Hao noticed that in the pet attribute column, in the name column, the word Xiaobai appeared, and this will be the name of Xiaoyue Canglang from now on!


    "Xiao Bai, open your mouth, I''ll take the broken tooth out for you!" Ye Hao rubbed Xiao Bai''s head and said.


    Upon hearing this, Xiaobai immediately opened his huge wolf mouth, and he trusted Ye Hao 10,000%!


    "Okay, the wound is healing!"


    Ye Hao moved very swiftly, he made his moves very quickly, without causing too much damage to Xiao Bai, and he pulled out the broken tooth that was fixed on the upper jaw very simply and neatly!


    Then I saw the wound left by the broken tooth, recovering quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "Wow!" Xiaobai howled comfortably, and then a wolf face showed a very humane grateful look, as if to say that Ye Hao is the best master in the world!


    Ye Hao smiled and rubbed its head, and then let it stay aside, he still had more important things to deal with!


    I saw him once again looking at the meteor shower behind him!

 Chapter 127： The reason for the mutation!

    Without even thinking about it, the meteorite in front of Ye Hao absolutely possessed extraordinary abilities.


    One is that it can emit purple smoke-like substances, once inhaled into the body, it will cause the inhaler to mutate.


    First, the cell activity in the body increases sharply, leading to a rapid increase in height, strength, and even strength.


    Then the inhaler will become extremely hungry and tyrannical, wanting to eat anything, especially for things like flesh and blood.


    It''s a bit like practicing kung fu, losing your mind and turning into a humanoid machine that only knows to kill, and it''s a bit like a zombie after the apocalypse!


    The zombies after the doomsday outbreak are like this. Hungry, tyrannical, bloodthirsty, as if they have endless power, constantly attacking all living and edible things, such as humans and other flesh and blood animals, are their targets. !


    In addition, Ye Hao felt that the reason why the trees nearby grew so tall was necessarily because they had absorbed the purple smoke-like inexplicable substance.


    Even if it goes on, these plants may be like those mutated trees in the doomsday, possessing a certain level of intelligence, and even become like tree spirits in the novel, attacking any alien species around them, such as humans or animals, or It''s other plants!


    Ye Hao clearly remembered that in the five years of the doomsday, there was a tree that turned out to be a lord-level monster extremely against the sky, and its combat power was even stronger than other lord-level monsters!


    Fangyuanbaili is all turned into a restricted area, only trees of the same kind can grow, and no other animals can appear in that area.


    Even a bird flying in the sky, once it breaks into that place, it will become a pile of flesh and blood that nourishes the soil, because the branch that the tree spirit protrudes can directly break through the clouds! ! !


    "Is it this kind of meteorite? The end?"


    The more Ye Hao thinks, the more he feels that this kind of meteorite is unfathomable. The reason why the mutant beasts, advanced mutant beasts and even lord-level monsters appear in the back may be related to the meteorite in front of him!


    Just like he did just now, just inhaling a little bit of purple smoke-like substance, his strength exploded in an instant.


    If those mutant beasts also ingest this purple smoke-like substance, it is likely that they will become high-level zombies, and the animals will become high-level mutant beasts!


    Then he thought, if he had smoked too much purple smoke-like substance just now, he would probably have completely lost his mind and would never wake up again.


    Although the strength will increase, but the humanoid machine that only knows about killing, is it still Ye Hao himself?


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao couldn''t help being afraid for a while, this kind of meteor shower meteorite is too weird, it can be called a monster!


    This kind of thing can indeed enhance the strength of humans, animals, and even zombies, but Ye Hao doesn''t think that this kind of thing can turn humans into zombies.


    Otherwise, he had just smoked the purple smoke-like substance, and he should have turned into a zombie, but he is now well and conscious.


    Except for a momentary loss of mind at the beginning and entering a tyrannical state, he has not changed much from before smoking the purple smoke-like substance.


    This should also be the reason why the silver wolf still possesses intelligence, rather than blindly tyrannical and bloodthirsty!


    After understanding the key here, Ye Hao looked at the meteor shower standing in front of him.


    "Try to absorb the Doomsday Chariot?"


    Although it is speculated that this meteorite will not turn humans into zombies, Ye Hao is still unwilling to absorb the purple smoke-like substance into his body. The brutal and bloodthirsty moment just now shocked him in a cold sweat!


    And speculation is just speculation, who knows that the correctness is getting better, and who can wake up just now, who knows whether they can wake up next time.


    So Ye Hao will never try to absorb this now.


    However, he still did not give up. He really couldn''t control the meteorite perfectly, but it doesn''t mean that the Doomsday Chariot is not good either. You must know that the Doomsday Chariot is a terrifying foodie. You can eat everything, and you can digest it and open it. Some kind of ability!


    For example, the meteorite iron from the outer world, such as the hundreds of tons of gold, was eaten by the doomsday chariot, completely absorbed, and finally opened up various abilities!


    Right now, Ye Hao urged the memory space ring to **** this meteorite into the folding space of the Doomsday Chariot.


    The folding space is now more than 20 square meters. It may be difficult to absorb hundreds of tons of metal, but it is only to absorb a meteorite. Obviously, there is no problem.


    Sure enough, under the control of Ye Hao''s mind, the meteor shower standing in front of him was directly absorbed into the folding space.


    However, absorbing this meteorite consumes more soul power than absorbing other genius treasures into the folding space.


    If it were not for Ye Hao''s current strength soaring and absorbing this outer meteorite, he might have consumed too much mental power and fell into a state of despair as he had absorbed the outer meteorite before. He might even be in a coma directly here.


    After all, this meteorite is much larger than the outer meteorite iron before it, and the various abilities possessed by this meteorite are also very terrifying, faintly related to the level of life, obviously not much worse than the folded space!


    Fortunately, Ye Hao managed to absorb this outer meteorite iron into the folding space in the end.


    Ye Hao shook his head, which was painful due to a large amount of mental energy consumption for a while, and he still felt a little dizzy at this moment!


    "Wow!!!"


    Suddenly Xiaobai who was lying on the side suddenly howled, and then stared at one direction very vigilantly, as if there were enemies in that direction.


    Because of the soul contract, Xiaobai is obedient to Ye Hao, but it does not mean that he is equally friendly to other humans!


    "Looking for it so soon?" Ye Hao frowned.


    From Xiaobai''s reaction, he guessed that it was probably the companions of the previous expedition team, who followed their movement and looked for it!


    Due to the appearance of various mutant monsters, the management agency has shot many expeditions into the mountains to search.


    Only one group was killed by the mutant giant wolf just now, and there are many such groups.


    And the movement that happened before will inevitably attract them!


    Shaking his head, which was still a little bit painful, Ye Hao took out a century-old medicine that nourishes the soul from the folding space, holding it in his hand, and gnawing like a radish.


    After taking a century-old medicine, the painful feeling disappeared immediately, and the soul power that was consumed was being quickly replenished, and Ye Hao''s state was completely restored in an instant.

 Chapter 128： Big gain, the chariot awakens for the first time

    Xiaobai saw the century-old medicine in Ye Hao''s hand, his eyes lighted up, and his saliva almost flowed out. Obviously, after the sacrifice of ten century-old medicines, it has understood the benefits of this kind of thing!


    Taking a look at Xiao Bai''s unusually gluttonous appearance, Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, took out a fifty-year-old treasure medicine from the folding space and threw it to it.


    Ye Hao, a century-old medicine, doesn¡¯t have much in his reserves. He just used ten plants. In addition to his consumption these days, now there are less than two hundred plants left in the folding space. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give it to Xiao Bai to use it. .


    However, the 50-year treasure medicine has no much effect on him now, and there are quite a few survivors in the folding space, all of which are purchased from major auctions and five Chinese medicine families, and there are as many as thousands of plants. !


    Throwing one to Xiaobai, Ye Hao didn''t have any regrets, anyway, it was his pet!


    The doomsday has not yet come, and the various heavenly materials and earth treasures look the same in the past. It is impossible to think that the doomsday can be distinguished by the energy contained in the various medicinal materials.


    So what is the treasure medicine of 50 years, the medicine of 100 years, Xiao Bai almost looks the same in his eyes wherever he can tell, and the taste is basically the same when it bites.


    The fifty-year-old treasure medicine was swallowed by Xiaobai in one mouthful, and it immediately showed a very satisfying humanized smile, flattering Ye Hao in every possible way.


    Rubbing Xiaobai''s hair, which is more comfortable than silk, Ye Hao said.


    "Xiao Bai, do you still know where there are such meteorites?"


    According to Wang Xiaoran''s speculation, there should be a few such meteorites nearby, but now only one has been seen!


    After signing the soul contract, Xiao Bai understood Ye Hao''s meaning even more, and he had a little bit of eloquence.


    It is also like a pet that has been kept at home for a long time, knowing what the owner does, what words he says, and what it means.


    Xiaobai thought for a while, and finally nodded, and pointed Ye Hao a direction.


    Ye Hao immediately understood what Xiaobai meant, and said, "Let a mutant giant wolf stop the people who follow, and we will go to the location of the next meteorite!"


    Wealth and danger, he has already come to this place. Obviously, it is impossible for him to retreat just by collecting a meteorite.


    "Wow!!!"


    A long howl of a wolf came from Xiao Bai''s mouth, and the sound fell, and immediately a mutant giant wolf rushed towards the direction of the following expedition with a fierce face.


    Although Xiaobai is now Ye Hao''s pet, he is still the leader of this group of mutant giant wolves.


    After giving orders to his subordinates, Xiao Bai lay down and dropped his head on the ground, looking at Ye Hao as if to please.


    He was really a wolf, otherwise his tail would have to sway. In fact, he shook a few times, but not as violently as a pet dog shook.


    Seeing what it looked like, Ye Hao was taken aback, a random arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he understood Xiao Bai''s meaning.


    It lay on the ground, wanting Ye Hao to stand on his head like before, and then take Ye Hao to the location of the next meteor shower.


    Naturally, Ye Hao would not live up to his loyalty and jumped on Xiao Bai''s head gently, but when he fell, he didn''t want to be as rough as before, but was very light.


    At the same time, Ye Hao discovered that the two grooves he had left on Xiaobai''s head were still there.


    Obviously, when Xiaobai was repairing his injured body just now, he deliberately left this place so that Ye Hao could ride in the future!


    Ye Haoshen rubbed Xiao Bai''s head with his hands.


    Xiao Bai enjoyed it very comfortably, her eyes narrowed into a slit, as if this were the best reward in the world.


    "Okay, let''s go to the next place!" Ye Hao smiled and gently patted Xiao Bai''s head, and said.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xiao Bai immediately got up, with his head held high, awe-inspiring, and rushed to other places with the remaining mutant giant wolves.


    Standing on his head, Ye Hao, through his soul, began to control the chariot of doom.


    The meteorites placed in the folding space, under his control, were successfully absorbed into the tank''s material storage.


    Randomly Ye Hao saw the bio-energy cube, 35 tons, appearing in the tank reserve! The words.


    Bio-energy Rubik''s Cube: It has the ability to greatly increase the metabolism of organisms, promote the growth of organisms, increase the energy possessed, and even attach stones and metals to life...


    Side effects, too fast bio-metabolism will result in a feeling of extreme hunger, requiring blood food to supplement consumption, too much influence by the bio-energy cube, it may affect the mind, and even completely lose the reason, become extremely tyrannical and bloodthirsty...


    "Attach energy to stone or even metal? Could it be possible to give birth to a Monkey King or Transformers?"


    After seeing the introduction of the Biological Energy Cube, Rao Ye Hao was shocked.


    This thing even has the ability to nurture life! ! !


    However, he soon realized that the Biological Energy Cube might be able to breed Transformers. After all, it possesses the ability similar to the source of fire, but it is absolutely impossible to breed Monkey King.


    At most, it gave birth to a game called LOL that Ye Hao had played in a game similar to the lava behemoth Murphy, or the stone man in the Maron movie "Fantastic Four".


    Sun Wukong''s existence at the level of the heaven-defying enchanting, inevitably cannot be bred by this method, unless the colorful stones left by Nuwa to repair the sky can be found, maybe there is still a possibility!


    But even so, this bio-energy Rubik''s Cube is really strong enough, far more powerful than the fire source in Transformers.


    After all, this thing is not only useful for cars and electronic devices, but also for all other creatures and can create powerful creatures!


    At the same time, Ye Hao finally knew why those mutated monsters would attack human villages. They were controlled by hunger and bloodthirsty because of the impact of meteorites.


    Some are like Ye Hao Xiaobai, who are extremely lucky to recover their minds, and some have completely become tyrannical killing machines!


    "absorb!"


    Ye Hao pressed the absorption button next to the material column, and then he saw the 35-ton bio-energy cube in the material column immediately disappeared, and then the Doomsday Chariot flashed!


    "The biological evolution ability of the chariot is opened. The chariot awakens to life for the first time. It does not need the control of the host''s consciousness to autonomously complete the instructions given by the pig.


    In addition, the repairing capacity of the tank has been doubled, the size of the folding space has been doubled, the protection capacity of the tank has been doubled, the internal space of the tank has doubled, and the shape of the tank can be changed at will! "


    "Fuck!!!"


    After seeing the prompt given by the tank, Rao Ye Hao was stunned!


    "Nima really gave birth to life????? Going to become an Autobot?"The super **** war of the doomsday

 Chapter 129： Xiaobai, lets go home!

    Ye Hao was a little dumbfounded. If it weren''t for collecting the rest of the meteorites that landed, he would definitely rush to the chariot and study it.


    Although he had speculated about this before, he didn''t expect it to be realized!


    This is just the first awakening of the tank. Does that mean that after awakening a few more times, it will be able to change its voice like Optimus Prime and Bumblebee? ? ?


    And even now, the benefits of this first life awakening are quite amazing.


    The folding space is doubled and directly upgraded to level three, with 40 square meters of folding space!


    The protection ability has been doubled, and it has also been upgraded to level three, which is immune to attacks below the level of intercontinental missiles!


    The resilience is doubled, the internal space of the tank is doubled, and the shape of the tank can be changed at will!


    Does this mean that Doomsday will be able to clone the appearance of other cars at will, just like in the movie Transformers? Become a Lamborghini sports car, or become a Ferrari sports car?


    "Little Bai, speed up!"


    The more I think about it, the more excited Ye Hao can''t wait to rush over to study the Doomsday Chariot. The biological evolution ability of the chariot is awakened. The benefits are really great!


    In particular, he also has a memory space ring on his body and a memory protection armor, which can share the folding space of the chariot and its protection capabilities.


    This undoubtedly made his personal strength also achieved a huge improvement.


    Immune to attacks below the level of intercontinental missiles, which means that most of the weapons and ammunition are basically ineffective against him.


    After all, things of the super weapon level, even a few countries do not dare to launch them at will. That kind of thing is too powerful. A super weapon can destroy a large city, and the power of a hydrogen bomb is even more powerful. Horror, it will not launch randomly.


    So Ye Hao is basically invincible now, and he is directly immune to all kinds of weapons and weapons!


    However, it is still not enough to meet the lord-level monsters after the doomsday!


    After all, a lord-level monster is difficult to kill even if it is a super weapon!


    "Wow!!!"


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xiaobai violently accelerated again, showing its fastest speed, leaving behind afterimages!


    The mutant giant wolves following it were immediately left behind by it, and they were almost invisible in the blink of an eye.


    But don¡¯t worry that they won¡¯t find Xiao Bai, wolves are similar to dogs, and even wolves have a sharper sense of smell than most dogs.


    After all, they are born to rely on this ability to track prey. If their sense of smell is not sharp enough, they will starve to death if they cannot track the prey!


    With Xiao Bai''s full rush, Ye Hao once again found a meteor shower, one size smaller than the one previously found, but it also continued to emit purple smoke-like substances.


    Now Ye Hao knew that the purple smoke-like substance should be something similar to a biocatalyst, which could prompt organisms to speed up their metabolism and grow rapidly.


    Without wasting too much time, Ye Hao directly absorbed this one-sized meteorite into the folding space.


    The folding space has doubled compared to before, even if the meteorite is stored in it, it still looks very spacious!


    "Xiaobai, do you still know where there are such meteorites?" Ye Hao asked Xiaobai excitedly.


    He is now eager to find more meteor showers and meteorites, so that the Doomsday Chariot can once again surprise and awaken.


    One awakening is a double boost, and if you come several times, the chariot and him will be invincible!


    However, Xiaobai shook his head this time, saying that he didn''t know where there were such meteorites.


    In fact, Xiao Bai was lucky enough to be able to find two meteor showers. After all, the Kunlun Mountains are so big that only a few meteorites fell in total!


    "Wang Xiaoran, can you still infer where there are meteorites that landed in the meteor shower?" Ye Hao contacted Wang Xiaoran and asked her about the situation there.


    "Sorry Dad, I can''t enter the internal management system of Te''an, and cannot retrieve detailed satellite layer data. Although I know that several meteorites have landed here, I only inferred the one that was absorbed before, and even a large one. deviation.


    If it hadn''t been for Xiaobai, we wouldn''t be able to find a meteor shower today! "Wang Xiaoran replied apologetically.


    In fact, even for the second meteor shower, she had not analyzed the specific landing position, if it hadn''t been for Xiaobai to bring it over, it would have been impossible to find it!


    Ye Hao didn''t blame Wang Xiaoran. He knew clearly that it was really difficult to infer the location of the meteor shower and meteorites. It was already quite good to be able to analyze Wang Xiaoran and his professional skills.


    After all, she doesn''t have any advanced equipment, and it''s even more impossible to retrieve satellite images. She can only infer from the video screens on the Internet. The workload and difficulty are very large, but the accuracy is not high!


    "Xiao Bai, let''s go home!"


    Ye Hao retracted his mind and didn''t look for other meteors and meteorites that landed in the Kunlun Mountains.


    The Kunlun Mountains are so huge, searching without a direction at all is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack, which takes time and effort, and may not necessarily yield useful results in the end.


    In addition, the mutant giant wolf appeared and killed the members of the expedition more than ten meters away, and then launched an attack on the members of the expedition who followed behind.


    Although the outcome of this war is unknown, it will inevitably arouse the attention of relevant departments, and it is very likely that a large number of armed departments will be sent to encircle the mountains.


    If you want to encircle the mountains, the first thing to do is to close the mountains.


    Although it is impossible to block the entire Kunlun Mountains, several large entrances and exits will definitely be tightly guarded to prevent the mutant wolf from rushing out of the Kunlun Mountains and entering the city, causing even greater losses.


    Therefore, if Ye Hao does not leave the Kunlun Mountains, it is very likely that he will be blocked in the Kunlun Mountains as well.


    Although the military will not detain him, strict inspections are inevitable. Once inspected, the Doomsday Chariot will be exposed. At that time, some conflicts will inevitably occur and cause many unnecessary troubles.


    The doomsday was postponed and did not appear according to Ye Hao''s first speculation. Now it can be said that it may come at any time. This is one of the reasons why Ye Hao deliberately drove the doomsday chariot this time.


    He wasn''t sure when the end would come, and he didn''t want to be too far away from the chariot. When the end came suddenly, he couldn''t come back in time.


    Then his situation will become very dangerous.

 Chapter 130： Owed cause and effect

    But after all, the end has not come, so Ye Hao still has to follow the laws of civilized society, and can not directly confront the military, and not confront the military.


    Secretly, the situation is suitable and profitable, enough to make him take a risk, even if it is the opponent''s armed department, he will not object!


    Just like just now, in order to collect another meteor shower, he asked Xiao Bai to order a mutant wolf to attack the expedition that was following it.


    Like the previous expedition, there must be armed personnel in this new expedition, but for the meteor shower and meteorites, Ye Hao had to confront them. Of course, he did not go out in person, but did it in secret.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xiao Bai was a little puzzled, depending on where he was thinking about where Ye Hao''s home was!


    Ye Hao looked at it, smiled slightly, pointed him a direction, and asked Wang Xiaoran to give him the nearest meeting place.


    Then he gave the chariot an order to reach the designated place.


    Only Ye Hao can use the Doomsday Chariot, and even if Wang Xiaoran stays in the chariot, he cannot control the Doomsday Chariot.


    It is like starting a chariot requiring a key, and the key is in Ye Hao. Even if Wang Xiaoran is in the chariot, he cannot start without the key.


    You need to know that the Doomsday Chariot is not like other vehicles, it can start as soon as the fire line zero line is connected.


    Especially now that the Doomsday Chariot has awakened life, knowing who is its owner and who should listen to it!


    The Doomsday Chariot received the order and immediately acted autonomously, without anyone''s posture and manipulation, immediately rushed to the designated location at the fastest speed!


    "It''s much more convenient than before!" Ye Hao felt the changes in the Doomsday Chariot, and said in his heart.


    Before, he could also remotely overtake the Doomsday Chariot, but he needs to pay attention to it from time to time, which is very exhausting.


    Fortunately on the high speed, the straight road keeps rushing, a route is made, and the driverless mode is turned on.


    But after entering the mountain and entering the area, there is a winding road, and accidents will happen if you are not careful.


    For example, when they entered the Kunlun Mountains before, Ye Hao was sitting in the driver''s cab and honestly drove all the way into the Kunlun Mountains!


    But now it''s different. The Doomsday Chariot has life. It knows exactly what roads can drive and where to turn away. In short, it can be regarded as a human being, but it has the body of a vehicle.


    It is still very easy for it to walk without falling or overturning!


    "Xiao Bai, we also have to act quickly, and take you to see the new home!" Ye Hao gently patted Xiao Bai''s head and said.


    Hearing what he said, Xiao Bai was also very excited, as if he immediately wanted to see the home that Ye Hao was talking about.


    At the moment, he showed his fastest speed and rushed in the direction that Ye Hao pointed out!


    Ye Hao discovered when he rushed out of this extremely tall and dense jungle.


    There is a huge gap between this jungle and the outside jungle. The tall and dense jungle seems to be expanding outwards. The trees in the ordinary jungle have yellow leaves and cracked trunks. Many of them collapse directly on the land and become the nourishment of the land. fertilizer.


    Obviously, their roots buried in the ground were destroyed by the rhizomes of the mutant trees, and the moisture and nutrients were all taken away by the mutant trees, which led to the decline of these ordinary trees!


    This is also exactly related to the ability possessed by the biological ability Rubik''s Cube.


    After the mutant trees absorb the purple smoke-like substance, their metabolism speeds up and begins to grow rapidly, and at the same time they need a lot of energy to supplement.


    Humans and animals can hunt other animals. Trees that cannot move can only continue to **** the nutrients from other ordinary trees, so that they can continue to grow!


    As he kept thinking in his mind, Ye Hao glanced at the changes between the mutant trees and the ordinary trees again, feeling the fierce fighting and fighting between them buried in the ground.


    "These trees already know that they are grabbing territory, do they already have a certain amount of intelligence??"


    Seeing this scene, Rao Ye Hao was a little surprised and afraid for a while.


    He had gone deep into this tall jungle just now. If these tall trees are like the trees that awakened to life in the last days, they can freely use their branches and rhizomes to attack the enemy, then he would be very dangerous inside just now.


    Knowing that there are thousands of trees like this inside, if they all attacked Ye Hao, even Ye Hao might not be able to get out alive.


    One or two trees are completely fearless, but thousands of giant mutant trees can consume him to death!


    After all, his physical stamina cannot be unlimited, but these trees all have unusually tall and sturdy torsos. It takes a lot of physical stamina to completely break them into crumbs, and even Ye Hao can''t hold it for a long time!


    "That plant lord level monster was born from here, right?"


    Ye Hao suddenly thought.


    There are only two meteorites he found here, and maybe there is a third and a fourth.


    If he does not take these meteor showers and meteorites away, after a while, these trees will awaken to life without guaranteeing that their branches and rhizomes can move freely, attacking all creatures that enter their territory, turning their flesh and blood into Fertilizer that nourishes the land!


    The more Ye Hao thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. He found that he had inadvertently owed another cause and effect and robbed a certain lord-level plant in the future!


    If these plants really had a certain level of consciousness now, even though their torso could not move, they might have secretly recorded Ye Hao''s appearance!


    But randomly Ye Hao shook his head again, what if he took it down?


    Not to mention whether it can become a lord-level plant monster due to the lack of two meteor showers. Even if it does become a lord-level plant monster, Ye Hao would definitely be able to crush it at that time!


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t provoke itself, once it provokes itself, turn it into a fire stick in minutes!


    However, what Ye Hao didn''t know was that there would indeed be a plant here in the future, and it would become a lord-level monster against the sky, and he was found at his most critical moment!


    Similarly, Ye Hao didn''t know that because of him, the outside world caused a twelfth-level earthquake, and the golden robbery was detected!

 Chapter 131： Things revealed

    The large robbery of hundreds of tons of gold that shocked Kyushu and the theft of tens of thousands of tons of gray cast iron have been the main cases that Kyushu has detected during this period.


    Especially after the emergence of huge mutant monsters, more and more people think that this is probably the work of some kind of mutant monster!


    As soon as this view appeared, it immediately caused a nationwide panic.


    There is a monster that specializes in stealing metals and enters a human city. What a horror is this.


    Not only are all businessmen engaged in the metal industry uneasy, all Kyushu residents have a strong sense of danger, as if that monster will appear in their yard in the next second and eat them together with the metal.


    All people in Kyushu feel that their personal safety has been extremely seriously threatened!


    And some people speculate that the reason why the monster disappeared after consuming so much metal is probably because he absorbed the metal and entered a deep-level evolutionary state, just like in the "Ultraman" of the cake country.


    The monster is hiding in a dark corner to evolve, and when the evolution is complete, no one can control it again, unless the Ultraman on the TV appears, he can be defeated!


    Therefore, the relevant departments must know that when the monster is in its weakest state, find and control it!


    Although the above statements are a bit exaggerated and impractical, they are not without the possibility, but they are not so exaggerated.


    And this monster that steals metal is indeed a potential threat to the people of Kyushu.


    His reappearance is bound to cause a bigger disturbance!


    Although it will not be as powerful as the monsters in Ultraman, it will inevitably cause greater damage and jeopardize more people!


    In addition, there is no news after this metal stealing monster frequently commits crimes, maybe it may really be evolving.


    In this situation where the people of the whole country are paying great attention, this matter is getting worse and worse. The top management of Kyushu has held several meetings specifically for this matter to discuss countermeasures.


    The people who are investigating the case below feel extremely stressed. The director of the National Public Security Agency personally supervises this matter, and recruits the most experienced special security management from all over the country, members of the serious crime team, and special department personnel to investigate. this matter!


    The leader of the serious crime team where Wang Xiaoran was originally employed, and several old Tean managers who were extremely experienced in handling the case, were also recruited to assist in the investigation of this case.


    The murder of Li Wei''s family and the disappearance of Wang Xiaoran are still under investigation. The original deputy captain was promoted to captain, the original deputy captain was promoted to captain, and some local police officers were deployed to assist.


    The two cases were researched and investigated at the same time. Those who were recruited to the National Department of Public Security to assist in the detection of the 100 tons of gold stolen case were managed by the old Te''an. After investigation and evidence collection and visits, a major suspicious point was suddenly discovered.


    In the case of the theft of a hundred tons of gold, the theft of tens of thousands of tons of gray cast iron, and the theft of dozens of tons of rare metals from the Chengfei Group, they also discovered the existence of a person, Ye Hao! !


    The person who investigated this aspect of the case before was not familiar with Ye Hao, and Ye Hao only played an inconspicuous role in the case, and there was no abruptness!


    None of the parties at the scene suspected him. Even after the 100 tons of gold was stolen, the security administration also asked Ye Hao some questions, but also found that it was impossible for him to handle the case. After that, he did not follow his line.


    Cheng Fei, CEO of Cheng Fei Group, and Wu Yinggui, deputy director of the steel plant, both agreed to Ye Hao not to leak out the news of his existence.


    Therefore, the investigators of the previous case did not receive any information related to Ye Hao.


    However, the management of the old Te''an who had been recruited from the Li Wei family''s extermination case was different, and they more or less had some impressions of Ye Hao.


    Especially because of Wang Xiaoran''s disappearance during this period, almost the entire task force was looking for it, and she was investigating Ye Hao''s line, so they knew Ye Hao more or less.


    Even one of these old Te''an managers, after Wang Xiaoran disappeared, personally went to Ye Hao to record a confession and had a face-to-face conversation with Ye Hao, which had a profound impact on Ye Hao.


    Later, he was recruited to investigate the theft of a hundred tons of gold. When reorganizing the files, he found Ye Hao''s recorded confession at the time.


    There is no problem with the confession, but the appearance of Ye Hao is very problematic.


    Ye Haoyuan lives in an independent villa in downtown F. It is absolutely impossible for him to be a person without money.


    But it has appeared among the employees of gold mining, which is obviously extremely unreasonable!


    Immediately this old Tean manager became vigilant and asked several other old Tean managers who had been recruited to discuss this matter.


    The mention of several old Te''an managers immediately became vigilant.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how Ye Hao managed to evacuate hundreds of tons of gold, he even dared to continue to appear in the mine after the incident. Facing Anguan¡¯s inquiry and investigation, he was very calm, but he It is extremely suspicious indeed.


    Immediately, several people followed Ye Hao''s line to investigate, and they took Ye Hao''s photos to visit and investigate everywhere, and this investigation was even more shocking.


    Ye Hao also appeared in the 10,000-ton gray cast iron case and the Cheng Fei group robbery case. It was just that the identity of Ye Hao was different from Wu Yinggui and Cheng Fei¡¯s mouth, but after they saw the photos, they both It was definitely this Ye Hao.


    Although several old Te''an managers still did not figure out how Ye Hao handled the case and stole those things, even the rare metals of the Cheng Fei Group were stolen under public view.


    But the appearance of Ye Hao is the biggest doubt!


    Several old Tean managers reported the incident immediately.


    As a result, the superiors also paid great attention to it, and started various investigations on Ye Hao.


    How terrifying is the energy possessed by the class management machine? I just didn''t focus on investigating Ye Hao before. Could this investigation be good?


    Ye Hao ate a few meals a day, and who he met was all investigated.


    They even collected that Ye Hao took hundreds of children from the orphanage and sent them to a place overseas.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was shocked. They really couldn''t figure out what Ye Hao wanted to do, stealing a staggering amount of metal, and abducting so many children, completely at a loss.


    However, they didn''t think about it carefully, and directly dispatched a large number of manpower, starting from the harbor of F city, investigating and searching bit by bit.


    The deans of the welfare homes who accepted bribes were all sent to prison. After hearing this, the sentence was affirmative, and maybe the rest of their lives would have to be spent in prison again!

 Chapter 132： The identity of the suspect is confirmed!

    When the security officials, the Flying Tigers, the domestic security administration bureau and other departments rushed into the villa where Ye Hao lived, at that time Ye Hao was already in the Kunlun Mountains and was collecting meteorites from the meteor shower, so they rushed into the air.


    Although no one was caught, they were still inside Ye Hao''s villa and investigated them in exceptional detail.


    This investigation really found evidence-minced meat!


    Pieces of meat, Ye Hao also found something similar in the yard before, so he cleaned the yard again for this reason.


    After that, it is indeed difficult to find such things in the yard, but if you look carefully, you can occasionally find a little bit.


    The minced meat found by the investigators was the rhizome of a plant in a very inconspicuous corner of the yard.


    It was an extremely tiny piece of meat, which had already rotted, and stuck with the soil on which the flowers and plants were planted in the yard. At a glance, it was easy to mistake it for just a little bit of mud that was stuck together with water.


    But just such a tiny bit of inconspicuous minced meat was still found by an extremely experienced forensic doctor!


    This discovery immediately attracted the attention of several important members of the security management and the military at the scene. They immediately ordered people to excavate in the courtyard of Ye Hao''s villa, digging three feet to find various clues.


    At the same time, the soldiers split their way. Some people went to look for Ye Hao''s trail, some went to sea to find the hundreds of children who were abducted by Ye Hao, and the forensic doctor took the pieces of meat they found back to the laboratory for comparison!


    The first comparison was Wang Xiaoran''s DNA, and she had only recently disappeared. If the pieces of meat were compared with her DNA, it would indicate that she was probably killed.


    The colleagues of Wang Xiaoran''s task force were all anxiously waiting for the results. After coming over for a while, just when several Tean managers wanted to rush in and ask the forensic results, the forensic doctors finally came out with the comparison results.


    This piece of minced meat does not match Wang Xiaoran''s DNA!


    All of Wang Xiaoran breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. They worked with Wang Xiaoran for a while, so naturally they didn''t want Wang Xiaoran to have an accident.


    The results given by forensic doctors are not the worst, nor the best. The DNA of the minced meat does not match the DNA of Wang Xiaoran, indicating that she should not have been killed yet, and she should be alive.


    But they still did not find Wang Xiaoran''s whereabouts, indicating that Wang Xiaoran is still in the hands of the suspect, Ye Hao, which means that his life is in danger at any time!


    Immediately a group of people worked hard, seized the time to solve the case, and tried to rescue Wang Xiaoran before the suspect Ye Hao killed Wang Xiaoran!


    In addition, this case is also related to the theft of 100 tons of gold that shook the country. The top leaders attached great importance to it and gave the greatest support from all aspects.


    Dozens of experienced forensic doctors all rushed to the front line. Finally, in the afternoon of the same day, they compared the inspection reports of the DNA pieces.


    The result of the comparison is the DNA of one of the twenty **** who were killed together in the Li Wei family killing case, called Dongzi!


    As soon as this result came out, the massacre of Li Wei''s family was completely solved, and Ye Hao was the one who killed them.


    And this indirectly confirms once again that Wang Xiaoran, who has been following Ye Hao''s line in this case, is likely to be under Ye Hao''s control.


    The breaking of this case alone was enough to take Ye Hao into the prison and be killed. That was more than 20 lives!


    Now he has been charged with assault, kidnapping security, and multiple crimes. Once caught, he has absolutely no chance of living anymore!


    In addition, Ye Hao also had great suspicions for the 100-ton gold robbery, but he still hadn''t found any direct evidence that could prove that Ye Hao did this case.


    However, they believed that as long as Ye Hao was captured and brought back, everything would come to light.


    After all, Renzhi was about to die and his words were good, and Ye Hao didn''t need to continue carrying it on the premise that he knew Ken and was about to be sentenced to a weapon decision.


    Of course, even if he was carrying it to death, people had already caught it, how could he still be unable to open his mouth?


    After all, when you enter the prison, you are not blindly telling you the truth. There are quite a lot of hard-talking prisoners, but there are more ways to get the prisoners to talk.


    Especially for people like Ye Hao who have committed several major, serious, and important crimes, as long as he can make him speak, no one will sympathize with the process of making him speak.


    And as long as Ye Hao speaks, the theft of a hundred tons of gold that shocked the whole country can be completely solved!


    Thinking of this, the person in charge of these several cases immediately ordered and directly issued the red-head documents!


    The security administration and the military jointly acted to mobilize the forces of the military and security administrations of various provinces and cities, and at the same time enabled Skynet to perform facial recognition in various provinces and cities to search for the whereabouts of Ye Hao nationwide.


    Once the figure of Ye Hao was discovered, special officers and special forces were immediately sent to arrest with armed weapons, and strive to arrest Ye Hao in the shortest possible time!


    How should I put it, after all, the paper couldn''t keep the fire out. After so long of investigation, the things Ye Hao did were finally found out one by one.


    In fact, Ye Hao knew very well about this. It was only a matter of time before the incident was revealed, but it was only now that the flaws were found, and the time for breaking the deadlocked case has greatly exceeded his expectations.


    In fact, when those things were found out at this time, Ye Hao didn''t persuade him at all, because he had the ability to protect himself!


    Now he is a Tier 9 warrior. In terms of personal combat power, it is estimated that no one on the entire earth will be his opponent.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Ye Hao now fights a hundred experienced and well-trained special forces alone, there is no problem at all!


    Moreover, the Doomsday Chariot has also undergone its first life awakening, and all aspects of attributes and abilities have been greatly improved.


    In particular, Ye Hao also has a memory protection suit, which can share the three-level protection capabilities of the Doomsday tank and is immune to attacks below the level of intercontinental missiles.


    Therefore, even if the military guards, special officers, and special forces are all dispatched, Ye Hao cannot be left. After all, it is impossible to directly use Chaowu because of a single Ye Hao.


    Without using super weapons, there is almost no way to break the defense of the Doomsday Chariot.


    So even if they discover these things now, it is very likely that Ye Hao did it, but they have already missed the best time to capture Ye Hao!


    Now if you want to control Ye Hao, even if you dispatch the entire armed department, you can''t do it!

 Chapter 133： Conflict of interest

    It is no exaggeration to say that even in the siege of the Ten Thousand Army, Ye Hao was still able to blaze a trail.


    After all, the Doomsday Chariot originally existed to be able to rush out of a **** path in the siege of tens of thousands of zombies.


    Of course, with Ye Hao''s current strength, it is difficult for one person to destroy the armed department that has always been well-armed, but there is absolutely no problem with protecting himself!


    It''s just that if he could, Ye Hao was unwilling to have such a fierce contradiction with the super-large machine of the country.


    First, if you really face the armed department, you will inevitably have troubles. Ye Hao will no longer have time to do other preparations to deal with the doomsday. Before the doomsday comes, he is expected to escape everywhere!


    The second is that Ye Hao is a native of Kyushu, and the end may come at some point, and it will be more fierce than the one he experienced before. If there is a head-on conflict with Kyushu now, it is purely internal friction, and the gain is not worth the loss!


    So if this is the time, Ye Hao will first choose to negotiate with the country, but if they don''t agree, he will resist without hesitation.


    You know that he has never been a good man and believer, what he has always believed in is: killing one person is a crime, killing thousands of people is a male!


    As for cooperation with the country, Ye Hao will definitely not agree.


    From beginning to end, what he believed was only himself, and would never allow himself to be controlled by the state.


    Once the country knows that the end is coming, it still decides to act on him and control him, then start the fight!


    If there is no way to avoid it, and if there is no way to go back, then he will not avoid it again, and he will not retreat again!


    Even if you need to put yourself on the opposite side of the country, you will not hesitate to do so!


    Of course, if this step is not possible, it is the best.


    After all, his ancestors Ye Haozu''s ancestors have been flowing with the blood of the Kyushu Kingdom. If he can not be opposed to the country, he is still willing to choose to avoid as much as possible, especially at this time, when the end will come at any time!


    He is even more reluctant to do things like Kyushu¡¯s pain and foreign dogs laugh!


    And these, the Kyushu state management agency is still unclear, and Ye Hao doesn''t know that they have already investigated him, and both of them are still acting according to their plans.


    Just as the security administrators in Kyushu and the military were setting up a net to arrest Ye Hao, Cheng Fei Group CEO Cheng Fei and Wanwan Financial Group CEO Li Rushuang also knew about this!


    Both of them are related to the sky, and almost the security management side came to a conclusion as soon as they both knew the result.


    Even Cheng Fei had guessed that Ye Hao had a problem as early as when those Te''an managers asked him about Ye Hao''s photos.


    At the same time, he also realized that he had been thinking too much before, and there was no big power against the sky behind Ye Hao. He and Li Rushuang had both been tricked by him!


    Although angry, Cheng Fei was not hostile to Ye Hao.


    First, in that situation, even if Ye Hao did not steal the rare metal, he would inevitably be snatched by Li Rushuang, and Cheng Fei Group still couldn''t keep the rare metal.


    Second, because Ye Hao became the largest shareholder of Chengfei Group, he indirectly helped him keep the Chengfei Group. Otherwise, the Chengfei Group that he had worked so hard to establish had been directly annexed by Li Rushuang!


    Third, Ye Hao finally fulfilled his promise and sold all the shares he owned, enabling him to regain absolute control of Chengfei Group.


    Therefore, there is no deep hatred between him and Ye Hao. If it weren''t for Ye Hao, he had completely lost the Cheng Fei Group that he had founded.


    Of course Cheng Fei also knew very well that Ye Hao would do these things, definitely out of his own benefit, otherwise he would definitely not do these things.


    So he didn''t have any so-called hatred towards Ye Hao, everything was just about profit.


    Of course he wouldn''t be able to stand up and help Ye Hao speak against the country. That would definitely be enough to support him, and there was no such friendship between him and Ye Hao.


    Even if he didn''t come out at this time and beat him up, he was already considered pretty good.


    In the end, he chose a bystander attitude and watched the development of this matter.


    Not Cheng Fei''s hatred of Ye Hao is not big, it does not mean that Li Rushuang will let Ye Hao go.


    Knowing that Ye Hao, who had been against her all the time, had no terrifying force behind him, he had been playing with her all the time, almost not exploding her lungs.


    Outside the office with excellent soundproofing that day, she could hear her madly angry screams!


    It is precisely because of the appearance of Ye Hao that almost all of their consortium is about to break with the management organs of Kyushu!


    It took a lot of money and time to train and break into Kyushu¡¯s internal commercial espionage, assassins, and various factories and companies that were built and operated with great difficulty. All of them were destroyed by Kyushu¡¯s administrative organs during this time. The loss of their consortium was extremely heavy.


    And her prestige in the consortium has dropped again and again, and the voice against her becoming the CEO of the consortium has grown louder. If it had not been for her father who was the head of the family, she would have been removed from her post and accepted the family and the consortium. The punishment!


    Therefore, the hatred between her and Ye Hao is nothing to exaggerate.


    However, she didn''t want Ye Hao to be caught by the Kyushu government.


    One is, where is Ye Hao likely to have an objective amount of rare metals, as well as hundreds of tons of gold.


    Second, she was very interested in this method of stealing such a huge amount of metal unconsciously.


    As long as they can get this kind of thing, or a method, they can definitely make the development of their consortium to a higher level!


    Third, she discovered that Ye Hao should have hidden many secrets, and these secrets are extremely important. Otherwise, it is impossible for an ordinary college student to undergo such a huge change in such a short period of time.


    Fourth, if Ye Hao is caught by the management of Kyushu, she cannot avenge her personally. With her hatred for Ye Hao, she will not frown if Ye Hao is frustrated!


    So at the moment, she secretly mobilized the personnel of the Kyushu State and ordered them to control Ye Hao before he was arrested by the Kyushu security administrator and smuggled it back to Wanwan.


    If it can''t be done, at a critical moment, help Ye Hao escape the control of the Kyushu state management agency, and then find a way to capture him back to Wanwan.


    As long as she returns to Wanwan, Ye Hao will be the meat she puts on the chopping board. You can play whatever you want. You can toss as much as you want, and you can chop wherever you want!


    She even wondered whether to inform Ye Hao in advance to prevent Ye Hao from being caught by the security administrator in Kyushu too soon.


    Of course, these are all her personal thoughts. If she really meets Ye Hao face to face, it is not certain who is the knife or the fish!

 Chapter 134： Changes in the Chariot of Doom

    In fact, Ye Hao also had some doubts about Li Rushuang.


    First, why she would focus on Chengfei Group, which will soon own rare metals, and want to acquire Chengfei Group by controlling the stocks!


    Second, why did you desperately compete with yourself for that thousand-year-old ginseng at the Shanghai city auction!


    These two incidents are too coincidental, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are strange.


    So if Ye Hao met Li Rushuang, she would definitely ask her to understand this level of matter.


    One time can be said to be a coincidence, but two times it is a bit too coincidental!


    However, Ye Hao, who everyone was looking for, had just left the Kunlun Mountains at this time, driving the Doomsday Chariot, rushing back to City F!


    It is said that he is driving, but in fact, he is just sitting in the driving position to enjoy himself, and experience the changes after the first life awakening of the doomsday chariot!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Ye Hao and Xiaobai passed through the jungle, they saw the doomsday chariot waiting on the road.


    From the outside, the Doomsday Chariot is still the same as before, and nothing has changed.


    But Ye Hao knew that the Doomsday Chariot was indeed different from before, because when he saw the Doomsday Chariot, he felt that it was very kind to him!


    And Ye Hao had a similar feeling, but it might not be as intense and profound as the Chariot of Doom.


    In the past, he used the Doomsday Chariot as a tool for him to dominate the Doomsday, but now he found that the Doomsday Chariot gradually seemed to become flesh and blood.


    This was Ye Hao''s biggest change to the Doomsday Chariot in front of him.


    Then he took Xiao Bai and entered the chariot of doom together!


    As soon as he entered the Doomsday Chariot, Ye Hao discovered that the internal space of the Doomsday Chariot was much larger than before, it was very spacious, and it had become a two-story structure!


    The Doomsday Chariot was only more than 100 square meters before, and now it has directly expanded to more than 200 square meters. The upper and lower two floors look like a luxurious villa.


    Moreover, this is still a movable villa, and it also has a defense that cannot be attacked by intercontinental missiles. As far as the house is concerned, the safety can almost be regarded as the best in the world!


    At least it''s much stronger than the so-called safe house, and it''s even taller!


    The decoration of the small two floors is also very luxurious, still based on gold, and then some other unknown things as embellishments.


    Ye Hao even found a bio-energy cube in some decoration materials! ! !


    After being absorbed and tempered by the Doomsday Chariot, the biological energy cube can no longer emit purple smoke-like substances.


    But when he got closer, Ye Hao felt that the metabolism in his body would still speed up, but it was no longer so intense, and there were no side effects. On the contrary, it had a certain effect on strengthening the physical fitness and improving the cultivation base!


    Ye Hao doesn''t know much about other things, but they have one thing in common, that is, they look good and comfortable!


    The entire two-story building, even if it is based on gold as the main tone, does not have the sense of LOW local tyrants at all. On the contrary, it gives people a particularly tall feeling!


    It''s just that these things can''t be seen from the outside, only the appearance of the Doomsday Chariot.


    "Dad!" Wang Xiaoran in the chariot saw Ye Hao coming in, got up to say hello, walked over, and kissed Ye Hao.


    This was trained by Ye Hao during this period. As long as he came back from a trip, Wang Xiaoran had to kiss or hug him.


    "Wow!!!"


    Suddenly Xiaobai gave a howl and was about to rush towards Wang Xiaoran!


    "what!!!"


    Wang Xiaoran was shocked immediately and hid behind Ye Hao.


    She is very aware of how terrifying Xiao Bai is. She can''t resist even a second in front of Xiao Bai!


    "Xiao Bai, come back!" Ye Hao let out a low voice, and stopped Xiao Bai who pounced on Wang Xiaoran.


    "Remember, only I can bite her, you can''t!" Ye Hao patted Xiaobai''s head lightly, then hugged Wang Xiaoran and gnawed hard.


    It wasn''t until Wang Xiaoran could not breathe to beg for mercy that she finally let her go.


    Looking at them, Xiao Bai nodded faintly, and looked at Wang Xiaoran''s gaze no longer fierce.


    Ye Hao will definitely listen to what Ye Hao said.


    And it found that Ye Hao treated this female creature named Wang Xiaoran a bit like he treated the female wolf in the pack.


    Thinking of this, it looked at Wang Xiaoran''s gaze, and softened again, knowing that Wang Xiaoran seemed to be his mistress!


    However, it still only listens to Ye Hao''s words. As for the mistress, if he doesn''t attack her, it is already considered to be a face to her.


    It is worth mentioning that Xiaobai is nearly ten meters high outside due to the pet development ability of the chariot, but inside the doomsday chariot, he can change the size according to Ye Hao''s heart.


    In order to easily enter the space inside the chariot, when Xiao Bai entered the chariot, Ye Hao directly changed it to the size of Tai Ritian.


    Immediately, the original awe-inspiring, nearly ten-meter-high Xiaoyue Gray Wolf, turned into a pocket version, really like a domestic pet, with silver-white hair, white and flawless, and a very cute appearance.


    Had it not been for Wang Xiaoran to know Xiaobai''s true identity and extremely terrifying strength, he would definitely run over, hug him and play intimately.


    However, after experiencing what happened just now, she never dared to provoke Xiao Bai again. You must know that this is an existence that can fight Ye Hao, and is the leader of that group of mutant giant wolves!


    Although Xiaobai couldn''t beat Ye Hao, its strength was absolutely terrifying!


    After all, being abused by Ye Hao, and being able to jump around vigorously, it is possible to see one or two things.


    However, Ye Hao looked at Xiaobai who had become Tairitian''s size, and felt that it was still a little smaller. After several changes in the end, Xiaobai became Erha''s size.


    Speaking of the silver-white hair, Xiaobai is somewhat similar to Erha, but Xiaobai is not much smarter than Erha.


    "Did something happen to the outside world during this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    Wang Xiaoran knew very well that he was definitely referring to things related to the doomsday and the mutant behemoth.


    Right now, he directly talked about the various sexual aspirations that had been transmitted from the outside world during this period of time.


    "Now the outside world, it can be said that every minute and every second changes unpredictably!" The Doomsday Super God Chariot

 Chapter 135： The doomsday that keeps accumulating energy

    Wang Xiaoran glanced at Ye Hao and took a deep breath.


    "There have been more reports of mutant beasts during this period, and many countries have reported that many mutant beasts have attacked villages.


    The biggest mutant beast reported on the Internet is the Han River of Silla Kingdom, but it is different from the water monster in the movie "Han River Monster".


    The reported mutant beast is a bit like a crocodile mutant. From the video, it is roughly estimated that the length should reach an extremely astonishing fifty meters!


    In our country of Kyushu, there is a wild mutant Big Fatty that is the largest. It is nearly forty meters high. It attacked a village not long ago and caused a certain amount of casualties. Now it is being vigorously rounded up. The search scope is in a mountainous area in Rongcheng, Sichuan!


    These are the news from the video on the Internet, but from some sporadic video clips, it can be inferred that there are some mutant beasts that are controlled by the management agency, and the life and death are unknown, but they are absolutely controlled.


    It should be the same in foreign countries, but these related things have not been reported!


    I want to come to various countries'' management agencies to prepare to study these mutants.


    As for the doomsday, there is still nothing special, and no reports of zombies have been found anywhere, but a heavy snow suddenly fell on the America country, and a 10-magnitude earthquake occurred in the cake country...


    Then there is Kyushu, and there will be a Mars opposition soon. After that, the second blood moon and lunar eclipse will come this year. There will be two blood moon and lunar eclipses within a year, which is rare in thousands of years. The spectacle!


    As for the others, there is nothing special. "


    Wang Xiaoran analyzed each piece of information and told Ye Hao all the important information she had collected during this period.


    I have to say that she is indeed very talented in collecting information. Of course, it has something to do with her job in this area and the major she studied in Anguan School.


    "Well, continue to observe, let''s go back to City F first." Ye Hao nodded and said.


    These things Wang Xiaoran said, especially the doomsday she said, had nothing special, and it seemed that they did not have any connection.


    But Ye Hao is keenly aware that behind these things, it is estimated that there is a certain connection with the end.


    The doomsday has never come, but has been accumulating strength, and the appearance of a large number of mutant beasts is a good proof.


    When the doomsday comes, these mutant beasts are likely to directly become advanced mutant beasts. Their power is countless times more terrifying than ordinary zombies. Anyone can slaughter a county with hundreds of thousands of people!


    In Ye Hao''s view, the postponement of the doomsday is like the thunder robbery in fantasy novels.


    Originally, the thunderclouds in the sky would smash thunders again and again, but now the thunderclouds in the sky continue to accumulate power. When the time comes, they will knock down several thunder tribulations at once. This power will obviously More terrifying!


    Now this postponed doomsday is like this, it is accumulating strength, and when it is about to come, a big wave will come directly.


    The result is that all creatures on the earth, under the sharp end of the day, are more difficult to survive, and the human beings who are mainly targeted are even more dead!


    Human civilization will collapse all in one day!


    Civilization ceases to exist, and mankind will no longer be the highest level of the food pyramid!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After learning about the outside world, Ye Hao went to the cab.


    The external situation affects the doomsday, and he must understand clearly.


    "Hello Master, what can I do for you?"


    When Ye Hao entered the cab, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "Are you the Doomsday Chariot? Where are you?" Ye Hao looked around and said.


    "Master, I''m right in front of you, and the entire tank is me!" The voice sounded again, and Ye Hao discovered that it was coming from the car''s stereo.


    Immediately he talked to the direction of the sound.


    After some exchanges, Ye Hao finally understood the current situation of the Doomsday Chariot.


    After the first life awakening, it can be temporarily understood as an artificial intelligence tank steward.


    He had a certain level of consciousness, but it was only for the chariot, and he was absolutely loyal to Ye Hao, and even Ye Hao was like a creator in its definition.


    After all, Ye Hao made it, so it was very kind to Ye Hao, and it felt like a child treats a father.


    At the same time, after the Doomsday Chariot has an independent consciousness, it will become Ye Hao''s comrade-in-arms, able to fight independently.


    For example, if Ye Hao discovered a gold mine, he only needs to stand aside and watch the wind, and the Doomsday Tank itself can absorb gold into the tank material warehouse.


    This means that in the future, if Ye Hao wants the Doomsday Chariot to absorb metal, he only needs to say it, and the Doomsday Chariot will take the initiative to absorb it.


    It greatly facilitated Ye Hao, he no longer needed Ye Hao to expend his soul power to absorb various metal materials.


    This is also one of the reasons why it is considered artificial intelligence.


    Convenient operation and helping users complete various instructions and tasks is one of the functions of artificial intelligence.


    However, unlike the artificial intelligence in scientific research, the Doomsday Chariot achieves the awakening of life. Apart from having no human body, it is similar to human beings and has its own independent consciousness.


    However, its independent consciousness has a major premise, that is, it must be loyal to Ye Hao and obey all the orders given by Ye Hao!


    Under this major premise, the task given by Ye Hao was completed autonomously.


    In short, it greatly facilitates Ye Hao''s overcontrol of the Doomsday Chariot!


    "Well, we will go to F City, to see your ability to change appearance!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao sat in the cab and let the Doomsday Chariot drive autonomously.


    There are still some things he hasn''t studied thoroughly, but he doesn''t want to stay here anymore.


    This has been delayed for a lot of time, and if it takes longer, you may soon encounter the closure of the armed forces.


    "Good master!" The Doomsday Chariot responded, and without Ye Hao''s operation, it automatically found the most optimized road section, driving automatically, and at the same time being able to quickly evade the vehicle.


    When Ye Hao saw this, the corners of his mouth were like a smile, and he drove out of the Kunlun Mountains just like that.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t know at this time, all the outside world was looking for his trace!

 Chapter 136： Doomsday Chariot-Little War

    "I found it, the suspect got on the expressway from the entrance of a high-speed toll gate in the Kunlun Mountains!!!"


    A staff member rushed over to report the situation, first saluted, and then returned to his job immediately after speaking!


    "Using Skynet to finally use this vehicle, we will also arrange manpower at various exits of the expressway, focusing on arranging a large number of manpower at several high-speed toll stations in City F. Let''s not alarm the suspect first, let''s wait and see!" A uniformed man The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    As soon as his words fell, they immediately turned into strategic instructions, quickly reaching the frontline case handlers.


    This middle-aged man, who was the director of the Public Security Department of Kyushu State, was personally in charge of overseeing the case of Ye Hao at this time, trying his best to track Ye Hao''s whereabouts.


    However, at this time, Ye Hao was driving the Doomsday Chariot, rushing on the highway at a speed of one hundred and thirty miles.


    He pointed to the Lamborghini who had just passed by and said to the Chariot of Doom.


    "Little war, have you seen this Lamborghini? Try it like this!"


    Xiaozhan is the name Ye Hao gave to the Doomsday Chariot. After all, the Doomsday Chariot has now awakened to life, so naturally it must be named.


    And the reason why they were only driving on the high speed at 130 mph, instead of driving the speed to more than 200 mph, was because Ye Hao was constantly changing the appearance of Xiao Zhan.


    After entering the high-speed toll station, Xiaozhan has changed its appearance several times.


    Not long after leaving the toll booth for the first time, Ye Hao saw a Volkswagen CC and tried to make Xiaozhan look like a Volkswagen CC.


    Then Ye Hao, sitting in the cab, witnessed the visible changes in the appearance of the Doomsday Chariot.


    It''s really like the Transformers in the movie, almost in the blink of an eye, the Doomsday chariot tens of meters long has become a Volkswagen CC that is less than three meters!


    How did it change?


    In fact, it is very simple. The appearance of the entire car has become the appearance of the Volkswagen CC.


    The two hundred square meters of interior space of the Doomsday Tank is placed in the rear compartment.


    The internal space of the chariot is originally a kind of folding space. The external size has no substantial relationship with the actual internal space.


    As the saying goes, Sumeru seeds, one sand, one world, and one leaf, one bodhi.


    A grain of sand may carry a whole world inside!


    Folding space is a bit like this.


    Seeing such a change, Rao Ye Hao was a little excited.


    The Doomsday Chariot has always been too large and very eye-catching, causing Ye Hao to rarely use it.


    But now it is completely different. The Doomsday Chariot can be transformed into the appearance of Volkswagen CC, at least from the outside, there is no difference!


    From then on, Ye Hao could drive the doomsday chariot to any place at will, without worrying about attracting too much attention.


    Moreover, after becoming the appearance of the Volkswagen CC, the streamline of the tank is better, the performance is faintly improved, at least it doesn''t look so cumbersome!


    Then on the road, Ye Hao changed the small battle into the appearance of various models such as Civic, BMW, Infiniti, Mercedes-Benz, Lincoln and so on.


    Now that he saw a Lamborghini overtaking his car from the side, Ye Hao immediately transformed Xiaozhan into a Lamborghini appearance.


    "Okay, Master!" Xiao Zhan responded to him, and then his appearance changed again.


    In the blink of an eye, it changed to the appearance of the Lamborghini just now, and then passed by the Lamborghini just now.


    Originally still listening to the dynamic car music, the owner of Lamborghini, who was so excited, saw that the Lamborghini transformed from the battle was exactly the same as his own car, even the license plate was exactly the same, he was immediately dumbfounded!


    "Fuck, it''s not only the same as a labor-management car, but also a special set of labor-management license plates. You are dead, today I will let you see what is called the famous autumn mountain bike god... Nima, there is a kind of don''t run!"


    The owner of the Lamborghini originally wanted to catch up with Ye Hao, but found that the car with the same model in front of him, as if it was turned on for nitrogen acceleration instantly, threw him far behind, and disappeared after a few breaths. Only leaving him alone swaying in the wind!


    After playing around with that guy, Ye Hao was also a little excited, and there was a strange feeling of an old man talking about being a teenager.


    However, to be on the safe side, he still transformed Xiaozhan into a Toyota domineering appearance. Relatively speaking, he prefers this big and domineering model. One car can almost match the others!


    "Little war, you still need to awaken a few times before you can become an Autobot like Transformers?"


    After experiencing the ability of a small war to change its appearance, Ye Hao even more expected it to become an Autobot, so he asked.


    "Master, are you talking about the Autobots in the movie "Transformers" that you showed me before? It takes about three life awakenings to reach that level!"


    In order to explain to Xiao Zhan what Transformers is before, Ye Hao directly downloaded the movie "Transformers" through the Internet, and instantly Xiao Zhan understood what an Autobot is.


    It also began to yearn for it, but it said that it didn''t want to be like Optimus Prime, but wanted to be a bumblebee, always protecting Ye Hao.


    I don''t know if it is telling the truth, or if it is deliberately to please Ye Hao, anyway, after listening to it, Ye Hao feels good.


    It can be said that he made the Doomsday Chariot by himself. Compared with Xiaobai or even Wang Xiaoran, he has a deeper feeling for the Doomsday Chariot.


    The Chariot of Doom is like his child, after all, he made it.


    It is also like his most loyal comrade-in-arms, who will face the end with him, and will never betray him.


    If you have to say that besides believing himself, who else will Ye Hao believe in, that is the chariot of doomsday!


    In the past, the Doomsday Chariot had not awakened life, and there was no trust or distrust. It was only a tool that made Ye Hao more satisfied.


    The current chariot of the doomsday, awakened to life, finally gave him a sense of trust, of course, he will always believe in himself the most!


    "Awake three times? I''ll do it for you sooner or later!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    He had also absorbed the one-size meteor shower that he had found in the jungle before.


    However, the second life awakening of the Doomsday Chariot did not occur, but the first life awakening of the Doomsday Chariot was more perfect.


    According to Xiao Zhan, after absorbing the smaller one-size meteor shower, its first life awakening is considered complete. Before the second life awakening, there is not much biological energy cube required, about ten tons. Biological power magic is convenient enough!


    In other words, as long as you find another meteor shower, the little war will be able to carry out the second life awakening!

 Chapter 137： Wait for the rabbit

    Looking for the meteor shower and meteorite, Ye Hao would naturally not fall. As long as the Doomsday Chariot can perform a second life awakening, its ability will inevitably be greatly improved again.


    The improvement of Xiaozhan''s ability also means that Ye Hao''s strength has been strengthened again. He and Xiaozhan have always been tied together.


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao will trust Xiaozhan more than Wang Xiaoran, Ali, Xiaobai, etc.


    Take the knights and swordsmen in martial arts novels as examples, the Doomsday Chariot is equivalent to the sword in Ye Hao''s hands. All it can believe is the sword in his hand except for himself!


    "Dad, Si Xiaohuadan and several popular female stars in Kyushu will hold a joint concert in our city F. Tangtang, Fat Di, Mengying, Mi Mi, Shuang Shuang, these are all here!!!"


    While Ye Hao was thinking about where to look for the meteor shower, Wang Xiaoran suddenly said to him through his headset.


    The reason why Wang Xiaoran said this was really because Ye Hao was tossing him about it. She was pretty sure if this continued, she would be ruined by Ye Hao sooner or later!


    In the past, Ye Hao was very strong in this area. After the jungle came back, his height rose from 1.8 meters to 1.99 meters, and his strength was promoted from Tier 8 to Tier 9. Whether it was endurance, combat power, or resilience, Has been greatly improved.


    And she could hardly withstand Ye Hao''s attack!


    Just now Ye Hao was holding her, saying that it was a little bit better than the newlyweds, and he made a direct shot.


    If it hadn''t been for her constant begging for mercy, she would probably have to lie down on the bed now. Even so, she still feels sore and limping when she walks.


    So she was wondering, would Ye Hao find a few more maids to share the burden for herself, or if this continues, if the end does not come, she might be tossed to death first.


    Thinking about it this way, she found a maid for Ye Hao.


    She knew very well that in order for Ye Hao to see the joy of hunting, the selected target must be extremely tempting.


    At the moment she was looking for it online, let alone let him find it!


    Headed by Sixiaohuadan, and supplemented by several popular female stars in Kyushu, a large-scale joint concert will be held in downtown F at 8 o''clock this evening!


    With the current speed of the Doomsday Chariot, as long as you drive faster, you will definitely be able to reach the concert scene before the end of the concert.


    With Ye Hao''s extremely abnormal strength, Wang Xiaoran believed that as long as his heart moved, he would definitely be able to bring a few female stars back.


    Although she is a woman, she is also very aware of the unique obsession that men have for female stars.


    Those rich and powerful men like to toss young female models and female stars. That''s why!


    Especially for those famous and beautiful female celebrities, they almost can''t walk when they see it. God knows how many people will not frown for them!


    So in her opinion, Ye Hao should have a great chance of matching those female stars, and wait until the concert is over to bring a few back.


    When she thought of it, she immediately told Ye Hao the news, hoping that Ye Hao would be able to rush to the concert scene, God unwittingly hijacked a few female stars to come back, so that she would be herself in the future. It can be a little easier!


    There is no need to face Ye Hao alone!


    In fact, Wang Xiaoran knows that this is not a good plan. Let¡¯s not talk about harming others and self-interest. Ye Hao has a high risk of hijacking female celebrities.


    But Wang Xiaoran, you have nothing to do. She really can''t stand being tortured like this by Ye Hao.


    Especially if Ye Hao''s strength suddenly improves, chances are he will really be **** to death!


    At the moment, I had no choice but to ignore the dead horse as a living horse doctor. Even if Ye Hao just brought back a female star, he could help her share a little bit.


    She was really afraid of that fellow Ye Hao, he was more fierce than a livestock, not tired at all, and the firepower was extremely fierce, simply!


    Wang Xiaoran even felt that it was more difficult to serve him alone than to serve a group of people. Even if Teacher Cang faced Ye Hao, he would have no choice but to bow down!


    Of course, this is just talking. She cannot tolerate herself to accept other men. Although it is the new century, she is still very traditional in this aspect under the management of Te¡¯an. Accept other men.


    After all, a woman who has been guarded by a lion will see other wild cats and wild dogs?


    And Ye Hao is definitely a lion, a very mighty lion!


    Similarly, Ye Hao would not tolerate her accepting other men, but she knew very well that Ye Hao would never mind having more maids, and she really couldn''t serve Ye Hao, a fierce lion by herself, and naturally she would not. Mind if Ye Hao has more maids.


    And she also understood that if Ye Hao really wanted more maids, she wanted to stop but couldn''t stop them!


    That being the case, why not be generous? Lest I have been tortured to death and death all the time!


    After Ye Hao heard Wang Xiaoran''s words, he smiled slightly, he naturally understood what medicine Wang Xiaoran sold in the gourd.


    I saw him smile and said: "Three thousand Luoshui, I only take one scoop!"


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn''t really just take a scoop, just play with Wang Xiaoran.


    In addition, now is not the time to recruit a large number of maids, looking for the next moment of meteor shower meteorites, and improving your strength as much as possible before the end of the day, is the top priority now!


    The doomsday that has been postponed continuously made Ye Hao feel a sense of danger.


    With his current strength, he doesn''t worry much about advanced mutant beasts. As long as he is not surrounded by a large group of advanced mutant beasts, he will definitely not be in any danger, and even if he is besieged, he believes that he can kill out, but he will be relatively embarrassed. some.


    But if the lord-level monsters are spawned directly after the doomsday, it is beyond his current ability to cope. If encountered, even he will only have to run away.


    After all, the innate warrior had no choice but to run away when encountering a lord-level monster!


    Moreover, Ye Hao faintly felt that the doomsday that had deviated from the original track seemed to be more than that simple, and it was likely to cause some unknown mutations.


    So where does he feel in the mood to accept maids, and quickly improve his strength, is the most critical thing at the moment.


    But when Wang Xiaoran heard his words, his whole body trembled in terror.


    What does it mean to take only one scoop? Toss her alone. Sooner or later, she will be tossed to death by this animal, but she still doesn''t dare to say anything clearly!

 Chapter 138： Be sure to catch it alive

    In fact, Wang Xiaoran''s heart still has a little joy.


    She really fell in love with Ye Hao, and asked Ye Hao to take her maid out of helplessness. There is no woman who is willing to share her own man!


    While the two were chatting and chatting here, the peaceful and usual F city highway exit toll gate 20 kilometers ahead of them had hidden murderous intentions!


    A battalion and a reinforced platoon have been stationed here, and all the security personnel that can be mobilized in the city are fully armed and waiting for Ye Hao''s arrival.


    Outside the toll gate at the exit of the F city expressway, rockets, mortars, howitzers and other mass destruction weapons were brought over by the military. There were several fighter jets parked in the distance, ready to take off at any time. A posture of going to war!


    At the same time, the toll station at the exit of the F city highway has been under martial law, and you can only exit from here, not enter!


    Obviously they were going to subdue Ye Hao directly at one time, and would not give Ye Hao any chance of escape.


    In addition, the person in charge of the scene sent by the military this time can be regarded as an acquaintance of Ye Hao, Li Yunfei, the head of the group whom Cheng Fei had met before taking Ye Hao to the military division!


    It was precisely because Li Yunfei and Ye Hao had met, and the military division he was in was not far from here, so the higher-level leaders specially assigned him to be responsible for commanding on-site operations.


    The security management team pretended to be conducting routine inspections to cover and cooperate with Li Yunfei''s combat deployment.


    Li Yunfei received a request from the superiors that they must be captured alive.


    The administration of Kyushu has also discovered that Ye Hao has many secrets, and these secrets are very important!


    In addition, satellite monitoring and Skynet conducted investigations for such a long time, but they failed to detect the car that Ye Hao was driving on the highway.


    If they hadn''t received a call from a Lamborghini owner saying that there was a car that was exactly the same as his car and had his license plate applied, the commanders behind them would have thought that Ye Hao had gotten off the highway from somewhere.


    And it was this inconspicuous report call that gave them another idea. The reported Lamborghini car was probably the car driven by Ye Hao.


    With the cooperation of Skynet and satellites, they found this Lamborghini, and through monitoring playback, they witnessed how it changed its appearance, and they were all shocked at the moment, and at the same time confirmed their conjecture.


    It''s just that at this time, all of their minds all coincided with the idea of ??the realistic version of "Transformers"!


    What is certain is that modern technology is far from reaching such a terrifying level. There is absolutely no way to directly copy a car into another completely different car!


    That''s why the toll station at the exit of the F city expressway has put up such a big battle, and there are even follow-up troops coming here.


    The task is to catch Ye Hao alive, get the information he wants from him, and figure out Ye Hao''s true purpose of doing these things, and what happened to the vehicle he was driving that can change its shape!


    Whether it is because of the source of fire or Ye Hao''s mastery of a certain high technology, it is very important to the Kyushu Nation, so Ye Hao must be captured alive!


    And this matter was also listed as top secret, once it was leaked out, it was punished as treason!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, at the headquarters of a consortium in Wanwan, Li Rushuang hung up with an ugly face.


    She originally thought that she had already seen Ye Hao, but from the news she had just received, it didn''t seem to be the same thing. She seemed to have greatly underestimated this person.


    She has a close relationship with the sky, and she also knew that Ye Hao had already been on the highway and was on the way back to F city.


    So she sent all the people who could be mobilized to this highway, trying to block Ye Hao on the road, and then she brought Ye Hao back to Wanwan without knowing it!


    However, the people she sent out saw an extremely horrible scene with their own eyes. There was a fast-moving vehicle that could change the appearance of this vehicle at will, just like in the movie "Transformers"!


    Although the person who reported the situation said that he did not see clearly who was driving the car, Li Rushuang was the first to think of Ye Hao. Only this person who has caused her to be deceived several times can have such an incredible thing. !


    The news broke all her plans.


    Originally, she wanted her subordinates to stop Ye Hao on the highway, but Ye Hao''s car could change its appearance, so it was impossible to determine which car it was, and it was so fast that the vehicles they sent couldn''t catch up.


    Don''t even talk about stopping, just want to inform Ye Hao that there is an ambush at the toll gate of the F city highway exit. Since it is impossible to be sure that Ye Hao is driving the car, he can''t tell Ye Hao either.


    As for dialing Ye Hao''s number, it was even more impossible.


    She has tried it. Ye Hao''s phone has been restricted and cannot be connected. No one can send him a message in this way.


    After some last thoughts, Li Rushuang decided to let some of his subordinates deliberately create a few accidents at a point in front of the toll gate at the exit of the F City Expressway. In this way, he would warn Ye Hao.


    Why is she doing this?


    It was for the same reason that Ye Hao could not be allowed to fall into the hands of the management organs of the Kyushu State, especially after learning that Ye Hao had beyond imagination ability, it was impossible for Ye Hao to be controlled by the Kyushu State first.


    As long as Ye Hao is not caught by the management of Kyushu, then she still has a chance to catch Ye Hao to Wanwan.


    After arriving at Wanwan, Li Rushuang believed that Ye Hao would definitely speak out the information she wanted, because she had countless ways to let people talk!


    And Ye Hao, who was worried by several parties at the same time, still didn''t know that because he changed the appearance of the Doomsday Chariot on the highway several times, it had caused an uproar in the outside world!


    In his opinion, he has set the glass of the car so that the inside cannot be seen from the outside, but the one that can only see the outside from the inside, and on the highway, all vehicles are driving fast.


    Not to mention that almost no one would pay attention to this. Even if someone noticed that he changed the shape of the car, it would never be possible to see that he was driving. Even if someone called to report the safety, he had already changed to another model at that time. People can find out his identity.


    After all, after getting off the highway, finding a place with no one to switch to another model, and wanting to find Ye Hao through the model is like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    So he didn''t care about this. After all, he still didn''t know that he had been targeted by many forces, and the main reason was that he didn''t think too much about it.


    Moreover, Ye Hao was also very excited to experience such an extremely cool thing as Transformers that could change the appearance of the car at will, and it was normal for him not to think too much at the moment.


    At this moment, Chariot of Doom suddenly popped up a video call invitation, which was sent by Ali.

 Chapter 139： See through the scheme!

    Ye Hao frowned. He knew very well that unless something special happened, Ali would not send himself a video invitation.


    At this time, he hadn''t thought about why Ali didn''t call him, but directly sent a video communication.


    After all, his current mobile phone signal is very slow, but the client terminal restricts the network and answering functions, and the appearance does not seem to be a problem.


    As for the video invitation, it is because Ye Hao''s emperor penguin has been hanging on the Doomsday Chariot, and the network that comes with Doomsday Chariot is not restricted.


    Of course, these things are not handled with his ID card, nor are they bound to the phone number he is actually using, the purpose is to prevent this from happening.


    In addition, Ye Hao rarely uses these things, so the Kyushu state management agency does not know these things for the time being.


    The video connected, Ali''s cold little face appeared in the picture.


    "Someone wants to go to Independence Island!"


    The words were very brief, Ali just said a few words, and pointed the camera at the sea.


    Then Ye Hao saw several speedboats heading to Independence Island. Most of the people on the speedboats were wearing uniforms!


    Seeing this picture, Ye Hao''s head exploded violently, and then he quickly reacted.


    I know what must have been revealed, but it is not yet certain that only the orphanage has been exposed, or that other things have also been exposed one after another.


    However, he knew very well that as long as one thing was revealed and he found out about himself, he probably couldn''t hold back other things, and they would all be found out soon.


    The incident was revealed, it was what he expected, and there was nothing to be surprised.


    I saw that he quickly stabilized his mind, did not pay attention to the fact that the matter was exposed, and directly began to think about the countermeasures!


    After a while, I saw him speaking to Ali at the other end of the video with a serious face.


    "Proceed to plan B!"


    Plan B was a backup plan that Ye Hao had already formulated for Ali and the others. The purpose was to prevent things like this one.


    "Okay, Ye Hao, you should be careful too, I will definitely guard Independence Island... we are waiting for your news!" Ali said seriously, with the maturity and tenacity of a child of his age on his face!


    "Well, we will contact you when things are done. Also, pay attention to those children, the end will come at any time!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    After speaking, I ended the video communication and started to think about it.


    He did not expect that the last subconscious exhortation really worked, and indirectly saved Ali and others.


    Let''s talk about Ali at the other end. After hanging up the video communication, he immediately retreated from the place, took Wang Lang and a few people, and started Plan B!


    The so-called Plan B is that everything on Independence Island now obeys Ali''s orders and enters a state of high security, and no one can move around at will.


    In addition, pack up your things and take all the children to hide in the hidden caves that have been prepared in advance to deal with the end!


    He waited until Ye Hao contacted them again before making other arrangements. Otherwise, as long as he was not discovered, he would stay here forever.


    There is a large amount of food stored in the cave, enough for them to eat and drink for a long time.


    In addition to this, there are also several more hidden places where more food is stored, not far from this cave, but it is very difficult for people who don''t know the way to find it.


    And only a few people, such as Ali and Shifang Shen, knew about this matter.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Ali''s side is acting according to the plan. Besides, Ye Hao''s side, after hanging up the video communication, Ye Hao immediately thought about many things.


    While he was frowning and thinking, he suddenly discovered that a serial rear-end collision occurred not far from the exit of the highway in front of him, and many traffic controllers were dealing with the scene of the accident there.


    This was nothing at first, and things like this would happen from time to time in the past, and occasionally they can be encountered.


    But Ye Hao, who had become vigilant, immediately realized that this matter might not be that simple. At the moment, Xiao Zhan slowed down and observed carefully.


    At the same time, turn on the radar detector, thermal imager and other equipment on the tank.


    From this look, Ye Hao was shocked right now.


    Radar detectors and thermal imaging cameras showed that behind the F city highway exit toll booth not far ahead, a large group of people were hiding densely, and they seemed to be able to be seen vaguely, as if there were fighter jets!


    Ye Hao thought for the first time that these people were lying in wait, waiting for their arrival!


    My face sank immediately, and now I don''t need to think about it. I am sure that everything has been exposed, otherwise the management of Kyushu will not be able to launch such a big battle against him.


    He doesn''t think that those people hiding behind the toll gate at the exit of the F city highway are where they are to enjoy the cool!


    As soon as Ye Hao''s speed dropped, he immediately attracted the attention of several traffic controllers.


    After all, this is an extraordinary period, and they are also very cautious.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao has changed another model. If it is the same model he used before, he will be recognized at a glance.


    However, all of this has not escaped the surveillance of the satellites and Skynet that have been tracking.


    Li Yunfei already knew that this car, which was slowly approaching the toll gate of the F city highway exit, was the car that could change its shape. Inside the car was the Ye Hao they had been waiting for.


    At the moment Li Yunfei has already started the arrangement, and all his subordinates are secretly acting.


    Similarly, Li Yunfei and the others didn''t know that Ye Hao''s car was also equipped with radar, thermal imager and other equipment. Ye Hao had a clear view of their current actions.


    Knowing that he must have been discovered, Ye Hao would hesitate wherever he was, and immediately said, "Small war, go full force, and leave here retrograde!"


    The Doomsday Chariot can soar up to 300 miles, almost almost close to the speed of sound, not much slower than ordinary airplanes, and even start and accelerate faster than airplanes!


    It''s just that the speed of all cars on the high speed is very fast, and Xiaozhan will go retrograde at full speed, even if it has awakened for the first time in life, it will be difficult to control not to crash a car.


    But now that he has been forced to go to Liang, Ye Hao would not care about so much.


    As a last resort, he still doesn''t want to confront the armed forces, and with the terrorist protection capabilities of the Doomsday Chariot, even if it crashes, there will be no problem with the Doomsday Chariot.


    As for the other cars that were hit, they can only be blamed for their bad luck. They didn''t even read the calendar and didn''t even know that it was not suitable to travel today!


    Anyway, Ye Hao won''t feel guilty. People don''t serve themselves, and the heavens will die!


    Just as Ye Hao had already turned the front of the car and was about to run away, the originally clear sky became dark in an instant, abnormally suddenly! ! !

 Chapter 140： Icebergs, earthquakes, volcanoes, tornadoes, worldwide warning

    "Ye Hao, you have been locked up and can''t run anymore, surrender!!!"


    Li Yunfei, who was about to bring people to sneak around, saw the car that Ye Hao was driving, and immediately flicked and turned around. He suddenly felt a little in his heart, knowing that he was ambushing here, and Ye Hao had seen it through.


    Immediately he stopped hiding, and shouted directly, hoping to stop Ye Hao.


    The other armed men gathered around at a more keen speed.


    What is strange is that Ye Hao, who was about to escape, actually stopped!


    "Wang Xiaoran, what are you talking about???" Ye Hao said with a green expression.


    Just for a while, too many things happened, and it was difficult for him to sort out.


    At the same time, Wang Xiaoran''s voice came from the headset again.


    "Arctic iceberg suddenly appeared over the city of America, and the air plummeted by 50 degrees. Many people outside the house were directly frozen into ice sculptures!!!


    In addition, the iceberg in the sky is falling down in large chunks. At the end of the video, the Statue of Liberty was directly smashed by huge ice cubes, and countless high-rise buildings were smashed down!


    The scene is just like in the movie "2012: Ice Age", but it is not clear whether it is really caused by the eruption of the Hekla volcano near Greenland in the movie! ! ! ! "


    "America''s Yellowstone National Park volcano erupted, and the erupted volcanic ash obscured the sun, and accompanied by the terrifying crust shaking beyond twelve levels, many places directly collapsed!"


    "Newyork has a rare blizzard in a thousand years, as well as hail the size of a car tire, one by one, huge hail, falling from the air like a cannonball!"


    Wang Xiaoran reiterated very anxiously again, speaking very fast, it is obvious that she is very nervous and shocked now, and is also wrapped in deep fear!


    "There are new related videos. This time, Fushi Mountain, the cake country, suddenly erupted, and the snow on the top of the mountain melted, and the erupting volcanic ash instantly plunged the entire Fushi Mountain into darkness, and huge fireballs would fall into the sky from time to time!


    In addition, a huge wave hundreds of meters high suddenly appeared on the central ocean, and it was scouring into the nearby coastal areas in a situation of rushing through the mountains and the sea. The islands passing by were all submerged, and the independent island was also within the coverage area, and then here is us! "


    "The Three Gorges Dam suddenly collapsed, accumulating tens of millions of tons of water, and it spewed out in an instant, and the villages and cities below all became a piece of Wangyang. The number of dead and injured is countless!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wang Xiaoran''s voice continuously came from the headset, as well as the sound of her quickly tapping the keyboard!


    "Dad, is this the end?"


    After talking about the latest news one by one, Wang Xiaoran finally asked Ye Hao with a trembling voice.


    She thought she was ready to face the coming doomsday, but when the doomsday really came, she suddenly found that she still couldn''t accept this devastating scene.


    Especially when I witnessed the video with my own eyes, the young woman who was walking outside with her child in her arms had a happy smile on her face, but she was frozen in the next second. The child reached out to the young woman¡¯s palm and stopped. One centimeter away from the young woman.


    And this centimeter became an insurmountable gulf, and then it was smashed by the iceberg falling in the sky!


    Not only Shengcheng, but newyork also reported similar videos. After the natural disaster, there was endless darkness, all communications were interrupted, and no related videos were released.


    The scenes in the disaster movies seem to all appear collectively at the same time, and their power is even more terrifying. The shouts of the people who died are far more touching than the special effects in the movie, and directly impact the soul of the viewer!


    Tornadoes, tsunamis, earthquakes, global torture beyond twelve levels, and even fire tornadoes connecting heaven and earth have appeared in some places!


    Countless high-rise buildings were blown down and burnt down. Countless people lost their lives in this sudden natural disaster. The civilization that mankind has built up for thousands of years, with great difficulty, collapsed in an instant!


    Most of the statues and buildings that symbolized human civilization were destroyed in an instant, and the rest were crumbling!


    No one is ready to face such a sudden doomsday, and those eager to survive eyes sting everyone who sees the video.


    This is not a movie, this is what is happening, and some even happen right next to me! ! !


    And these things, if you don''t witness it with your own eyes, you will never be able to feel the shock and the impact on the soul!


    The scene when the Earth''s crust quake occurred in Kyushu on May 20, 2008, was staged again, and it was more intense and covered more extensively. This time it was the world''s doomsday disaster! ! !


    Sitting in the cab of the Doomsday Chariot, Ye Hao was immediately stunned when he heard a piece of information continuously spoken by Wang Xiaoran.


    The doomsday he experienced before was also accompanied by some natural disasters, most of which were sudden volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, earthquakes and the like. The level was far less terrifying than what I heard now, let alone such violent!


    The doomsday natural disaster that he encountered before his rebirth did indeed reflect the death of many humans and the extinction of creatures, but after the disaster, many humans still survived, and it did not erupt at the same time on a global scale.


    When zombies suddenly erupted later, the number of human survivors dropped sharply again.


    But according to the posture of the current doomsday, there is no need to wait for the appearance of zombies, the human beings that can survive are extremely rare!


    "Ye Hao! Get out of the car, raise your hand, surrender!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao was stunned, Li Yunfei, who was holding a weapon in both hands, came to the side of the Doomsday Chariot and pointed the weapon at his head! ! !


    However, Ye Hao wanted to look at him like an idiot. He glanced at him in vain, and the end has come. This guy is still in the mood to arrest him, it is almost!


    "Small battle, transform into the original doomsday chariot form, find a place with a high terrain... prepare for the arrival of the doomsday!"


    Ignoring Li Yunfei outside the car, Ye Hao said to Xiao Zhan.


    The original form of the Doomsday Chariot is the most suitable form to resist the coming of the doomsday. It can climb mountains and ridges, is absolutely waterproof, can resist hail or huge ice blocks, and the ten gripping piles are put down to ensure that it will not be surpassed by level 12. The tornado is blowing...


    When Xiao Zhan heard Ye Hao''s command, he naturally changed his form immediately.


    Then Li Yunfei witnessed an extremely shocking scene. The Toyota overbearing that had been parked in front of him instantly turned into a heavy-duty truck that was not weaker than a tank!


    In fact, the doomsday tank is much thicker and stronger than the so-called tank. Li Yunfei compares it this way because the heaviest thing he has ever seen is a tank!


    "The end is here, find a place to hide, and be careful of people around you!"


    Ye Hao ignored Li Yunfei, who was completely dumbfounded. He just said something like this before driving the doomsday chariot unmanned, heading to a nearby high ground, waiting for the end to come, and he was completely uninterested in Li Yunfei''s action!

 Chapter 141： Darkness falls

    F urban area, provincial gymnasium.


    There are far more people here today than usual, because here is a very high-spec concert led by Kyushu¡¯s four Xiaohuadan, and many popular actresses from Kyushu.


    In the venue, tens of thousands of fans desperately shook the glow sticks and fluorescent boards in their hands, and the hysterical madness shouted the names of their idols and called out the goddess in their hearts!


    Many fans who didn''t buy tickets just gathered outside the venue and felt the lively atmosphere inside, hoping to get the signature of their idol after the concert was over. It would be even better if they could take a photo together!


    "Look, Fat Di has come out, it''s the first time to see Fat Di singing and dancing with his own eyes!"


    "Mi Mi and Tangtang are singing the songs in "Sword Fairy 3". I really like them. Why didn''t my mother get the tickets? It seems to be going in!"


    "My favorite goddesses are here, why didn''t I buy a ticket? Mother, the scalper is really useless, I can''t even get the ticket, the real Nima...well, it''s snowing?"


    "Fuck, such a big hail?"


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you, don''t scare me... What a hail that is bigger than a basketball? Mom must want to kill people!!!"


    The fans who were originally watching the stadium outside the stadium suddenly screamed one by one, looking up at the sky, and then their entire faces became paler, and chunks of hailstones were becoming more and more huge, and they were smashing down from the air at a rapid speed.


    Some fans were hit in the head, just as if a watermelon was hit by a huge shot ball from high in the sky, suddenly the red and white things splashed out, they were already dead and couldn''t die again!


    Some fans reacted quickly and stretched out their arms to cover their heads. In the next second, their entire hands were directly broken, and their heads were smashed with scarlet blood. At that time, they went black and fell directly to the ground.


    Then it was like a huge shot falling from a high altitude, hitting the body one after another, the sound of bone cracking continued to be heard, and many parts of the body were dented, and it seemed that it was impossible to survive!


    "Fuck it, **** it, everyone rushed into the stadium to hide!"


    "Now that autumn hasn''t even arrived, it''s hailstones, and it''s still such a big hail, Niang Xipi''s, it''s a terrible dog!"


    "It''s dead, help, call an ambulance for help!"


    "Woo, who can help me carry my boyfriend inside? If he gets hit again, he will die. Please, I kneel down and beg you, help me!"


    The sudden appearance of huge hail made the scene immediately plunged into chaos, crying, crying for help, screaming, and arguing. In an instant, everyone fell into a state of madness.


    Most people rushed to the concert venue regardless of their concern, a small number of people dragged their friends, and a very small number of people were helping others and carrying the injured to a relatively safe roof.


    How can it be so easy to save people in such a situation?


    As a result, hundreds of bodies were added to the ground again!


    Those who went out to help, were dragging their friends, only a handful of them succeeded in lifting the injured to a relatively safe place, most of them were all killed by the huge hail that was madly smashed down, claiming their lives!


    "Mom has to get out. Didn''t you see the hail hitting anyone? Hurry up and let Lao Tzu go in!"


    "Everyone, let''s kill this group of guys who know the money, I see who he dare to stop me!!!"


    More and more people rushed under the eaves, and gradually they could no longer stand.


    At the moment, many people wanted to enter a safer concert venue. This contradiction immediately broke out. They clashed with the security guard at the door, and it became noisy at that time.


    More and more people gathered, and the contradiction became more and more intense. In a hurry, I don¡¯t know who moved the hand first and beat the security guard. Then someone was kicked. He immediately moved his hands with both engines, all of them scuffled. Together.


    What happened here immediately alarmed the audience who were watching the concert inside, as well as the rest of the staff and related persons in charge of the concert.


    Just as the staff who rushed over again broke out with the fans outside, the huge stadium suddenly shook.


    "God, there was an earthquake!"


    "There has been an earthquake, run away, and hide out in a little open place!"


    "Squeeze your mother, there is hail outside, hurry to hide at the foot of the wall!"


    "Nyma is only afraid of hail. Why don''t you run out if there is an earthquake? When the house collapses, you will be killed! Hurry up and let the labor and management go, don''t block the exit!"


    "Damn, a bunch of idiots, don''t run outside after an earthquake... Fuck, this Nima''s hail, who the **** pushed me out?"


    The chaos in the concert hall became more and more intense. Conflicts, fights, wounding, and the whole scene became a mess.


    Especially as the earthquake shook more and more violently, all the people in the stadium rushed out like crazy.


    The people outside saw the horror of the huge hail falling in the sky, and they all went crazy and squeezed inside.


    The two people are all squeezed together, they can''t advance or retreat!


    The female stars on the stage who were highly sought after were also greatly frightened at this time. In this situation, the concert obviously can no longer go on.


    A group of female celebrities who have been popular in Kyushu, under the protection of their agents and bodyguards, fled into the emergency passage and quickly ran outside the stadium.


    However, as soon as the earthquake broke out, the emergency corridor was full of people, and the exit was blocked by people outside, and it was all messed up for a while.


    No one wants to find a photo signed by a celebrity anymore.


    At this moment, there is almost no identity level, who no longer cares about the power of others, everyone has become a kind of survivor who is struggling to survive!


    "boom!!!"


    The earthquake became more and more intense, and finally this huge provincial gymnasium finally collapsed completely. The countless crowds crowded together were directly hit by the falling ceiling above their heads.


    Smashed, smashed, trampled, trampled to death, countless people!


    With the collapse of the Provincial Gymnasium, huge hail from the sky blasted down without any hindrance, and once again killed many people who could not evade!


    And what happened here is just a small scene that is happening all over the world!


    Chaos, violence, blood, everyone is struggling to survive, few people care about each other''s identity!


    And this is just the end of the world. Although human beings have fallen into a state of madness at this time, they don''t know the situation of the outside world, and they still have hope for the state and management agencies, believing that the state and management agencies will save them.


    Therefore, the human beings who have fallen into the doomsday have more or less retained a little bit of the order of human civilization, and have not really completely died of reason.


    But when they discovered that the rescue they were thinking about had never come, hunger gradually began to dominate their souls, fear and madness wiped out their only little sense of reason, then the order of human civilization will completely cease to exist!


    In order to survive, anything extremely dark will happen, especially after the zombies appear, this situation will become more serious!


    At the same time, Ye Hao, Li Yunfei and others, who were at the toll station at the exit of the F city highway, also encountered great troubles!

 Chapter 142： Brothers who live and die together

    The Doomsday Chariot suddenly changed from the usual Toyota overbearing appearance to the appearance of a super heavy-duty chariot, which really surprised Li Yunfei, but after all, he was a veteran who had been on the battlefield, and he quickly stabilized his mind.


    Especially when he saw Ye Hao completely ignoring himself who had aimed his weapon at his head, his tight nerves were deeply stinged, and he shouted at the departing Ye Hao with an extremely ugly expression.


    "Ye Hao, I count down three times last. If you don''t get out of the car, I''ll fire up my weapon!!"


    However, where did Ye Hao pay attention to him, let alone that he was aiming a weapon at his head, or aiming a rocket launcher at his head, Ye Hao wouldn''t even look at him directly.


    With the third-level protection of the doomsday tank, almost none of the attacks below the super-strength level can harm him!


    Ye Hao''s expression became more and more ugly as he listened to Wang Xiaoran''s constant news in his headset. He raised his head and glanced at the sky above the dark clouds, muttering to himself: "The end is here after all!"


    He has been preparing for the coming end a few months ago.


    Although due to the postponement of the doomsday, a lot of uncertainty has been added, but Ye Hao has basically done everything he should and can do, and his own strength has also been upgraded to a ninth rank martial artist, plus the doomsday chariot, even if the tenth rank Warriors are not his opponents.


    As for the martial artist who has reached the innate realm, Ye Hao has only seen a master of that level from a distance, but he has not reached that realm. It is impossible to predict, but he is confident that there is absolutely no problem with self-protection!


    After all, the innate martial artist is far from the terrifying power of the Chaowu level.


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about things after the doomsday, the angry Li Yunfei finally fired his weapon at the doomsday chariot!


    "Boom boom!"


    Li Yunfei originally wanted to issue a weapon warning first. After all, the executives asked Ye Hao to be captured alive.


    As a result, when the weapon was taken out, he found that the hand weapon in his hand was completely unable to cause any damage to the doomsday chariot driven by Ye Hao. Not to mention the bullet holes, even a bit of paint was not wiped off!


    Immediately he fired a few more weapons, until he shot all the bullets in the magazine, but still did not harm the heavy truck chariot at the slightest, just like a cotton ball hitting a hard wall. , To no avail!


    Only then did he finally understand why Ye Hao would look at himself like an idiot before, and Ye Hao was completely confident when facing himself with weapons!


    "Second Battalion Commander, where''s your **** rocket launcher? Shoot me and blow up this bitch''s son!"


    Li Yunfei was angry, and at the same time a fear of unknown food appeared in his heart.


    He has never encountered such an unthinkable thing. Not to mention that the car can be transformed, and it can still be immune to weapon shooting. What the **** is this spiritual black technology?


    It is the Iron Man in the movie. The bullet shot on the steel suit will also spark a series of sparks. He has never encountered this kind of unresponsive situation.


    However, the executive gave an order to catch Ye Hao alive. If this guy who has already arrived in front of him is really allowed to leave in such a big way, he won''t be mixed in the guard area in the future!


    At this time, Li Yunfei still didn''t know that real-life doomsday blockbusters were constantly being staged all over the world, and he was still thinking about catching Ye Hao alive.


    "Commander, no, the executives demanded to be captured alive, what if this guy is killed by launching a rocket?" The second battalion commander grabbed Li Yunfei who was in a state of rage and shouted.


    "You''re so **** blind. Didn''t you see the bullet hit the hearse? Didn''t you even rub off a piece of paint? The rocket hit the past and I don''t know if it''s useful, so I hurriedly fired it at Lao Tzu and let the girl run away. , I hacked you to death!"


    Li Yunfei pushed the second battalion commander away, looking at the doomsday chariot that was already far away at this moment, shouted anxiously, wishing to grab the rocket directly and launch it on his shoulder!


    Of course, when he said that the second battalion commander was hacked to death, he was naturally angry. They were brothers who had been on the battlefield together, and if they were going to kill the second battalion commander, one bullet would be enough. Why would you use a knife to slash!


    At this moment, the originally gloomy sky suddenly brightened, and huge fireballs fell from the sky, densely packed, illuminating the gloomy sky!


    "Fuck, what kind of spiritual situation is this, fireballs in the sky???"


    Rao Li Yunfei, who had been on the battlefield, couldn''t help but stunned when he saw the fireballs all over the sky, with a look of horror on his face.


    Those are countless huge fireballs falling from the sky, even on the battlefield I have never seen such a terrifying picture!


    "Head, be careful!!"


    Just as Li Yunfei was stunned, behind him, a huge fireball was carrying an extremely terrifying power, and it smashed down where he was!


    When the second battalion commander on the side saw this scene, he immediately got into a cold sweat. He rushed to Li Yunfei, who was still in a daze, and violently pushed Li Yunfei away. As a result, he himself was hit by a huge fireball. It''s right now.


    In an instant, the second battalion commander was smashed without a human form, and his body shattered into dozens of pieces. When he touched the fireball, his flesh and blood were instantly evaporated, and his body directly turned into coke burning with flames.


    When Li Yunfei was the platoon commander, the second battalion commander followed him, until Li Yunfei became the regiment commander, he became Li Yunfei''s second battalion commander.


    The two have been on the battlefield together and executed difficult orders together. They are comrades who live and die together!


    If there is any place to see loyalty in the doomsday, only the armed department, and only those armed departments who have been on the battlefield, can see it, because they are all friendships that can be bullets for each other!


    "Ah! Biaozi!!"


    Seeing the second battalion commander dying to save himself, Li Yunfei''s eyes turned scarlet in an instant, and he rushed madly at the second battalion commander who had no human form.


    Upon seeing this, several soldiers all rushed over, hugged Li Yunfei tightly, and dragged him to a safe place.


    During this process, more than a dozen soldiers were hit by the fireball and fell to the ground, thus losing their own lives.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yunfei''s teeth were almost broken, and he finally understood what Ye Hao said, the end is here, quickly find a place to hide.


    "Head, head, executive number two!!"


    A correspondent suddenly rushed over in a hurry, awakening Li Yunfei with tears flowing from his eyes.

 Chapter 143： What is an armed person!

    "Executive, I..."


    As a veteran, the words to obey orders were already engraved in Li Yunfei''s bones.


    Especially the number two executive who called now was very aware of the seriousness of the matter, and now he held back the full of grief and anger, and connected the phone, but his big-waisted man couldn''t make a sound before he finished speaking. ,


    More than 20 brothers who lived and died together died in front of him. He is the culprit, it is hard to tell!


    Ye Hao didn''t catch it, and so many brothers died. This mission was undoubtedly a complete failure.


    The responsibility for mission failure must be resisted. Who will resist? Naturally he came to resist, and only he could resist this responsibility.


    Just when he was about to take all the responsibilities on himself, he was interrupted by the extremely serious voice of the second executive before he could say what he said.


    "Li Yunfei, in the body of the No. 2 executive, I will give you the last order to take the living Ye Hao to the secret base. Remember...you can''t die if you die!!!"


    The last few words of the first battle on the 2nd, almost roared out, shocked Li Yunfei''s eardrums!


    Executive No. 2 did not hang up the phone. There were bursts of very noisy voices from the microphone, followed by the sound of houses collapsing, and some people shouting to protect the executives. All kinds of voices were mixed together.


    Li Yunfei stunned stupidly on the spot, he finally realized the seriousness of the matter, knowing that the end is really coming, even Yancheng''s No. 2 executive is now in a dangerous situation!


    The ruthless doomsday will not care about anyone''s status, and will only ruthlessly destroy it!


    After a while, Li Yunfei shouted hoarsely at the call that no one answered, "Yes, I, Li Yunfei, promise to complete the task!!!"


    When he hung up the phone, Li Yunfei ignored him and was about to risk rushing out to chase Ye Hao. Suddenly, a severely injured man lying on a stretcher and bleeding all over, walked towards him slowly.


    This is a man who was seriously injured, lost the ability to move, and may die at any time, but now he stood up straight, dragging the broken leg with the white bones exposed, step by step towards Li Yunfei Move over where you are.


    Every step of his movement will cause him to constantly shed a large amount of blood, making everyone who sees it startled, but he himself seems to be unaware of it, and he keeps approaching Li Yunfei with his hideous face, opening and flowing. Mouth of jet black blood!


    "Qianzi, what''s the matter with you? Don''t move, you will bleed and die like this!"


    "Lao Liu, Lao Liu, what''s the matter with you? It''s uncomfortable there? Ah, don''t bite me!!!"


    "Company commander, you, you... Didn''t you have breathed out just now, what, what..."


    Li Yunfei looked at everything that was happening around him with a green face, and looked at the comrades who were still fighting with him just now, now they all turned into extremely terrifying appearances!


    "They have become zombies, shatter their heads!!!"


    Li Yunfei''s thinking quickly turned, remembering the last half of Ye Hao''s words before, be careful of the people around him!


    Seeing the current appearance of these former comrades-in-arms beside him, he immediately understood that these hideous-faced comrades-in-arms had turned into zombies! ! !


    When the other soldiers heard this, they were all stunned, and then thought of the zombie movies they had seen before. These comrades in arms, almost look like the zombies in there, walking corpses without the slightest pain!


    Immediately a group of fighters pulled away from them, all raised their weapons and aimed them at these comrades who had just shared life and death!


    But they held their weapons and tears, but they couldn''t pull the trigger.


    These are all my comrades-in-arms, those who can be bullets for themselves, there is a hand! ! !


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    Just when a group of soldiers was frightened, a sound of weapons suddenly came out, it was the weapon that Li Yun flew away.


    He couldn''t bear to open weapons to these former comrades in arms, but when he saw that those who were still alive were about to be bitten by those who had turned into zombies, finally the tiger''s eyes were in tears and pulled the trigger.


    Weapon headshots, no bullets, every weapon sounded, there must be a former comrade-in-arms falling to the ground, making a dull sound.


    And every dull sound was like a sharp sword stuck in Li Yunfei''s heart.


    He Li Yunfei is a sinner, he shouldn''t bring his comrades here, he should listen to Ye Hao''s words, and feel like finding a place to hide, so that he won''t die so many comrades!


    His heart was deeply saddened, but he kept on hand, still continuing to open weapons to these former comrades in arms. Every weapon must hit the head. I hope that in this way, these former comrades after becoming zombies will no longer have to suffer. !


    When he opened the weapon, the other warriors who were still hesitating and stunned, all hissed as if they were stimulated. They also screamed with tears, pulling the trigger frantically, and bullets shot out of the weapon in his hand. , Hit the head of their comrade-in-arms just now, the same weapon headshot!


    The sound of weapons came quickly, and they went quickly. In a moment, those comrades who became zombies all lay down on the ground, and finally stopped moving!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!"


    A group of soldiers continued to pull the trigger against the sky, screaming frantically, and shouting hysterical sorrows, which made people listen to them, and they were all heartbroken!


    Who does not flick when a man has tears? Just because I haven''t been sad!


    After a while, Li Yunfei, the head of the team, was the first to react. He still promised that the task of the second executive was not completed!


    At the moment, he saw tears in his eyes, and said with a green face: "Look for a shelter and follow Ye Hao''s direction!!!"


    Li Yunfei knows very well that what is happening now is just a prelude to the end of the world. If you want to survive, you must struggle hard!


    At the same time, he knew very well that Ye Hao must know many things, otherwise he would not be able to accurately judge that the end is coming, and even predicted that zombies would appear, so he should be careful of those around him!


    Therefore, if you want to survive, you must follow Ye Hao''s trajectory.


    And this is exactly what he promised to the second executive, that he will definitely complete the task of bringing the living Ye Hao to the secret base, even if he is dead, never let him die! ! ! !

 Chapter 144： The doomsday is ruthless, nature is angry and destroys the world

    These soldiers who are still alive are all soldiers brought out by Li Yunfei, and they are also men who have been on the battlefield. For Li Yunfei, they can absolutely not fear death!


    Li Yunfei spoke, they all forcibly suppressed the extremely sad mood, and took action one after another.


    Armed personnel, it is their bounden duty to obey orders! ! !


    It''s just that the situation is urgent now, and there is no time to collect the bodies of the dead comrades, so they have to leave in a hurry, inevitably sad and angry!


    At the toll gate at the exit of the F city highway, there were originally two fighter jets parked there, but now they have been destroyed by the huge fireball that fell from the sky.


    But even if it is not destroyed, there is no way to take off when the sky keeps dropping huge fireballs.


    At the moment, a group of people all got on the heavy truck they were riding in, and chased them all the way along the place where Ye Hao had walked.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao ignored what happened to Li Yunfei, and didn''t even take a second look.


    At this moment, God knows how many people have died. Let alone half of the world''s population, Li Yunfei is not dead. Where can he care?


    And in his opinion, he had reminded Li Yunfei that it was Li Yunfei''s failure to make the right decision that caused the death of so many loyal subordinates, and it had nothing to do with Ye Hao.


    "Dad, the internet is all down!"


    Wang Xiaoran, who has been observing the occurrence of various natural disasters all over the world, walked over slowly with red eyes and a pretty face full of sadness. It was obvious that she had cried just now!


    Seeing so many scenes of annihilation, seeing so many compatriots dying to death, seeing so many human civilizations destroyed in an instant, seeing so many life and death, which one does not feel sad?


    "Understood, the chapter of the doomsday has officially opened!"


    Ye Hao nodded, and glanced at the outside of the Doomsday Chariot. The ruining scene made him feel a little heavy.


    In the face of angry nature, human beings are too small.


    However, the funny thing is that many ignorant people climbed to the top of the mountain with great pains and said that they had conquered the mountain!


    Swim through the Central Ocean alone, saying that he has conquered the Central Ocean!


    The submarine made can dive 10,000 meters, and it says that he has conquered the entire ocean!


    Little do they know that these are not even a fart in front of nature!


    It''s just that they were lucky that they did not encounter mudslides, tsunami, or submarine volcanic eruptions.


    The horror and greatness of nature are so easy to guess and measure.


    A sneeze is a terrifying level 12 typhoon, and a hiccup is a volcano erupting somewhere, just walking around for two steps is a level 12 or higher crust shaking!


    The so-called science and pride of mankind are really nothing in front of nature.


    Without human beings, nature is still nature!


    Without nature, human beings are nothing!


    However, most people do not understand this point and blindly destroy nature.


    Especially now that life is becoming more and more convenient, most people forget to fear nature, and they will get angry if they forget nature!


    The king was angry, and a million corpses!


    Nature is angry and destroys the world!


    "Dad, that''s... the waves?????"


    Wang Xiaoran, who was still in grief, suddenly pointed to the monstrous waves in front of him that connected the sky and the earth.


    That can''t be regarded as a sea wave anymore, it is an insurmountable moat, it is a punishment from the world! ! !


    Rao Ye Hao was shocked when he saw this scene.


    Wang Xiaoran once said before that a wave of hundreds of meters high was sweeping toward them, and the Independence Island was also within its coverage.


    Looking at it now, this is more than a few hundred meters high?


    "Sit firmly and hold back, there may be a little bump next!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the continual sky waves that were getting closer and closer, and said in a deep voice.


    He had no time to pay attention to what was going on with Ali on Independence Island.


    In the face of continuous waves, even he can barely protect himself.


    It can only be said that the doomsday this time completely exceeded Ye Hao''s expectations.


    Even he did not expect that such a large-scale natural disaster would happen.


    This can no longer be regarded as the end of the zombie, this is the god''s punishment coming to the world, this is destroying the world!


    "boom!!!!"


    The waves of the sky finally washed over, and the doomsday chariot weighing tens of tons was directly shot and flew by the terrifying waves of mighty power!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Ali and others on Independence Island are also experiencing life and death.


    Independence Island did not drop a huge fireball or hail, but an earthquake, a terrifying earthquake!


    In fact, not only Independence Island, Bay Bay, Cake Country, and all sea islands near the Central Ocean are all experiencing unprecedented crustal vibrations, and huge cracks appear one after another!


    Each towering island is like a sliced ??cake, split into several pieces, and the cracked gap is more and more washed away by the sea.


    The cave where Ali and the others were all cracked, many children and food fell into the huge crack, and the waves disappeared in an instant!


    "Protect yourself, protect your food!!!" Ali roared with an iron face!


    He was only twelve years old, and he was responsible for keeping hundreds of children alive. At this moment, he became the true leader of Independence Island. Everyone obeyed his orders and chose to believe him!


    Fortunately, when he was burying these foods, Ye Hao anticipated all kinds of things that might happen, and did all kinds of back-hands.


    The food is divided into several points and packaged in a waterproof sealed bag. Dozens of locators are placed inside, and then wrapped in several layers of thick foam. The food is packaged according to higher specifications than the express delivery of those expensive and fragile products!


    Then use dozens of sturdy reins, like a spider web, to fix the packaged food in the barrier of the cave to ensure that the island is there and the food is there!


    Especially after the doomsday was postponed, Ye Hao once again asked Ali to do all kinds of protection and fixation to ensure the safety of food.


    People who live without food will inevitably starve to death.


    There is food, don¡¯t worry about no one, especially in the end, the preciousness of food will not be very important!


    Even if the apocalypse is so violent now, many people will inevitably survive. Never underestimate the resilience of mankind. To survive, mankind can create miracles!


    As long as there is a chance to breathe, mankind will not be extinct!


    These children on Independence Island at this time are the best proof of this.

 Chapter 145： 5 billion people died

    In the split cave, only a few children were sobbing.


    The rest of the children looked at Ali with resolute expressions and obeyed his command!


    The period of surviving on the Independence Island has indeed greatly tempered their aspirations, allowing them to dare to face death, and their mental tolerance is far beyond ordinary people, even more determined than most adults.


    Because they have experienced the doomsday life for nearly half a year in advance, it is no exaggeration to say that they are children who have survived hell.


    There is nothing that can make them fear, even the doomsday, because they are used to the doomsday!


    Even though this doomsday is more ferocious, it is still only the doomsday!


    "Fix a section of the rope on a solid cliff, and firmly bind yourself at the other end. If you don''t want to die, you will use all your strength to fix the rope. In addition, you can''t let go of your hand if you die!!!" Ali Shouted in a deep voice.


    To protect the food, Ye Hao and Ali thought of many ways, and they also thought of many ways to protect these children.


    Without the protection of these children, even if the food is well protected, it is estimated that most of the food will be lost over time.


    In Ye Hao''s view, as long as it is something that can be solved with money, it is nothing.


    Ye Hao spent a lot of money, and a large number of protective measures were all transported to the Independence Island. Now these things are used!


    Ali''s words fell, and a group of children started to act with red eyes.


    The red eyes mean that they are desperate!


    In order to survive, all the children are crazy, their clothes are torn and they are ignored, their palms are torn, and their knees are bleeding. If they can''t die, just ignore them!


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!!"


    At this moment, some of the children suddenly mutated and turned into grim-faced zombies, letting out angry roars.


    Ali and the others, who had long known that the end was coming, did not panic at all, and methodically killed the children who had become zombies.


    The rest of the children even ignored the children who became zombies. During this period of time on Independence Island, their hearts were already extremely cold!


    It is absolutely not very kind to ask a child about his situation just because something is wrong suddenly.


    Such a kind person died as early as the first month in Independence Island!


    Therefore, the mutation of the zombies basically did not cause any loss to the children on Independence Island, and even no one was bitten by the zombies!


    There will be such an effect, which is also related to what Ye Hao told Ali before.


    When those Anguans were about to go to the island before, Ali had a video call with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao told Ali, pay attention to the children around him, the end will come at any time!


    It was Ye Hao''s words that made Ali prepare for the situation where the end is about to come.


    At the same time, Ali also rejected the practice of tying several children together so that they can take care of each other.


    If they were really tied together, once the zombies really appeared, everyone who was tied together would have to die!


    It is precisely because of these advance preparations that such an effect will be achieved when the doomsday erupts, and the children of Independence Island have survived.


    From this perspective, Ye Hao indirectly saved them.


    As for the security guards who went to the island to look for children like Ali, they were not so lucky.


    Not long after they arrived on the island, the doomsday broke out, the island split, the rocks rolled down, and most of Anguan died in an instant!


    The only remaining security guards do not have any plans and equipment to deal with the doomsday, and they are not familiar with Independence Island. Ali''s and others will not be kind to rescue them!


    These Anguans originally relied on their own experience and reluctantly found a place to hide, but some of their colleagues turned into zombies without them being guarded, and they were killed and injured in an instant.


    As for Li Rushuang''s subordinates, the entire army was wiped out.


    Above his head was a huge fireball that was constantly smashing down, and on the other side was an angry Li Yunfei and other armed personnel with live ammunition. They were on the highway and there were no hiding places. Once the huge fireball landed, they were all dead and clean!


    On the contrary, Li Rushuang received an early warning and safely entered the safe house to avoid the Chaowu explosion!


    The safe house and their consortium have been established long ago, and there is more than one.


    After all, the situation in Wanwan has always been tense, and these wealthy people will naturally consider their own safety. Building a safe house is one of the protective measures!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two flowers bloom, one on each side, and let¡¯s go back to Ye Hao.


    When the waves came in the sky and the Doomsday Chariot was shot and flew out, Ye Hao hugged Wang Xiaoran.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Bai didn''t need Ye Hao to bother about them. They both had the ability to protect themselves, but Wang Xiaoran was slightly worse.


    But after being hugged by Ye Hao, her heart settled down!


    I don''t know when, as long as Ye Hao is by her side, she will feel extremely safe, as if nothing can be overwhelming, the man she is leaning on.


    "Dad, how many people do you think will be killed or injured after this doomsday?" Wang Xiaoran nestled in Ye Hao''s arms, feeling a little bit of Xiaojiabiyu.


    One day the husband and wife were graceful, Ye Hao held her at a critical moment, and her heart completely belonged to Ye Hao.


    This is the case with women. When a woman really gives her heart to you, no matter how much she puts in it, it doesn¡¯t matter. On the contrary, a small subconscious action of you can move her inexplicably.


    This may be the reason why people who love each other are Valentine''s Day every day.


    Feelings cannot be measured by material things. A small card is also a heart. In the eyes of the beloved, it is the best gift in the world.


    If you don''t have feelings, even if you send a luxury car or a villa, you can only get a perfunctory smile for a moment, and you will forget about it afterwards.


    It''s even possible to hear a silly, stupid word in the back.


    Ye Hao glanced at Wang Xiaoran in his arms. He thought for a while and said his conjecture: "Now I want to come, before the end is coming, there are actually many omens that have appeared. Maybe the management agencies of various countries don''t know that the end is coming.


    However, it can definitely be predicted that a huge natural disaster will happen, and some preparations will inevitably be made, but we don''t know it.


    But even so, in the face of such a terrifying doomsday, at least 5 billion people will die. After all, there are too many people on this planet, and... 5 billion people will die at this stage! ¡±

 Chapter 146： After the end

    In fact, it was exactly as Ye Hao had guessed.


    Because he was born again, he knew that many things were about to happen.


    However, the management agencies of various countries are not vegetarian. So many scientists continue to study, and they will inevitably be able to issue early warnings, but which step can be achieved, before the end of the day, no one can predict!


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Xiaoran''s body was instantly soft, and his face was extremely different.


    At this time, she thought of a lot of people in her mind. Friends, best friends, and colleagues from the Te''an management team would smile every morning and sell their breakfast to the breakfast shop owner...and, to raise your own. parents.


    Five billion people will die. Will they survive?


    Ye Hao glanced at Wang Xiaoran, who was desperate in his arms, and understood what she was thinking.


    In fact, he hasn''t finished what he said just now. The death of 5 billion people is only at this stage, not the one who will survive in the end.


    Zombies, mutant zombies, mutant monsters, advanced mutant beasts, and even extremely terrifying lord-level mutant beasts will soon appear one after another.


    Human living space will be compressed again, and this process will again be accompanied by the death of a large number of people!


    Moreover, food is also a huge problem. After this doomsday baptism, all human civilizations collapsed in an instant. There is no longer a systematic food production and supply chain, and there is no safe environment for planting.


    Many people did not die in the apocalypse, were not killed by zombies, or mutant monsters, but would die because of lack of food and starve to death alive!


    At that time, people cannibalism is too accustomed, and countless periods will happen every day in the world!


    In fact, people cannibalism does not happen only at the end of the day. It has happened all over the world, even in the bustling 2018!


    In Huizhou, there are still many places where there is no food, especially those who are suffering from infectious diseases. The management agency cannot provide them with food. They can only find a place to lock them up and let them starve to death in it!


    However, there are a few people who are really willing to starve to death, unable to escape, and when they are too hungry, they can only eat human flesh and barely survive!


    Knowing that Wang Xiaoran was thinking of his parents in his heart, Ye Hao shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, as long as your parents are still alive, I will definitely save them!"


    This promise Ye Hao had already promised Wang Xiaoran before. When passing by her home, if her parents were still alive, they would be rescued!


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t have no feeling for Wang Xiaoran at all. How could it be possible not to feel a little emotional when getting along with each other in the hot summer eve.


    Ye Hao, who had only experienced the doomsday and was reborn again, was destined not to show too much affection for anyone.


    However, he would still do it with a few simple tasks. After all, he currently only has such a female slave.


    And he will definitely have a larger territory in the future. If you want to dominate the doomsday, it is impossible to have only the children of Ali, he will inevitably expand his power, and this requires a large number of people.


    Of course, he will not stick to a corner, but after he lays down the territory, he will be guarded by his confidant.


    And he, destined to be one person, one car, a few maids, and a few pets, traveled all over the world, sweeping the entire doomsday!


    After the doomsday comes, it is the moment when he truly enters the world stage!


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes burst into tears.


    As a child, she doesn''t have the ability to fly into the sky, and can do very few things.


    But doing everything possible to keep her parents alive was her vow and must be done!


    And as long as she has the promise of Ye Hao, she has a 50% chance of achieving this goal.


    As long as her parents survived this doomsday, Wang Xiaoran would definitely let Ye Hao save the two elders, otherwise, she wouldn''t want to live on her own!


    Thinking like this in his heart, it is rare for Wang Xiaoran to take the initiative to entangle Ye Hao for the first time, with tears in his eyes, and to offer himself.


    For her parents, she is willing to do anything!


    The beauty is like this, Ye Hao would refuse, and immediately hugged Wang Xiaoran tightly.


    Too many things happened today, first the things that he had done before were exposed, and then the sudden doomsday, one by one, one by one, all oppressing his nerves.


    Although he didn''t show it, it doesn''t mean he didn''t feel it.


    In the face of the end of the world, in the face of the natural disaster that destroys the world, anyone will feel the deep fear from the heart!


    To vent, Wang Xiaoran needs to vent, Ye Hao needs to vent, the tight nerve in his mind is really tight for too long, they need to be crazy.

 Chapter 147： An unprecedented era is officially opened!

    After the madness, Wang Xiaoran''s whole body was limp, and he collapsed weakly in Ye Hao''s arms, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if reminiscing about the madness he had just experienced.


    Perhaps it may be that I am fortunate to be able to witness the opening of an unprecedented era with my own eyes!


    Of course, she is more fortunate to be able to follow Ye Hao. She believes that Ye Hao will definitely emerge in this new era and become the existence that hundreds of millions of people need to look up to!


    Women don''t need to be too smart, just choose men. Wang Xiaoran is undoubtedly making the right choice!


    The 1.9-meter Ye Hao looked at Wang Xiaoran in his arms, as if he was holding a doll. At this time, she was completely different from the police flower from a month ago, especially the crazy just now, not even a police flower. Things that can be done.


    Ye Hao belongs to the type who wears thin clothes and has muscles when undressing. Wang Xiaoran, who is nearly one meter tall, looks like a little loli in front of him.


    Holding Wang Xiaoran dripping with fragrance and sweat, he was tirelessly tired.


    However, at the moment when the world is falling apart, you can still do this kind of thing with peace of mind. It is estimated that Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran are the only ones in the world.


    Of course, this was mainly due to Ye Hao''s early preparations and the doomsday chariot he owned.


    I have to say that the Doomsday Chariot is really powerful, even if it is shot by the waves of the sky, there is no problem at all in the end.


    Although there was a certain amount of damage when it was shot flying, it didn''t take a moment to recover, and the resilience of the doomsday chariot after awakening to life is terrifying!


    And these are all small battles done independently, without Ye Hao''s help at all.


    At the same time, Xiaozhan will try to avoid all threats and choose the safest escape route.


    After all, the chariot of the doomsday after awakening life is almost the same as humans, and I don''t want to be stumbling. Although I can recover, Te Niang also hurts!


    At this moment, Wang Xiaoran was already asleep. With the madness of the rainstorm and Lihua just now, she was overdrawn too much, and now she stopped and fell asleep.


    She knew very well that Ye Hao was there and she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Ye Hao put the beautiful woman in his arms into the room, and began to think about the post-apocalyptic things.


    He who owns the chariot of the doomsday must have no problem surviving in this doomsday.


    But will he be limited to just surviving in the doomsday?


    A good man comes to the world to walk around, and it¡¯s nothing more than a delay in his birth, but if he is born at the right time and does not make a long-term move, he will be too wasteful of his great youth!


    Naturally, Ye Hao would not be the one willing to be mediocre. Before the end, he had already begun to make arrangements. Now that the end has come, it is the best time to harvest!


    These terrifying natural disasters from the outside world will come to an end sooner or later.


    And at that time, it will be the moment when the era of doomsday truly begins.


    This planet originally had a population of 10 billion people. This time the doomsday comes, directly dying more than 5 billion people. Almost one out of every two people will die.


    For example, boy and girl friends walking together, it is possible that after the end, only one is still alive!


    The death of 5 billion people means that the world¡¯s population will be directly reduced by half after this doomsday.


    And this is not the final result. It is just the beginning of a new era, and the doomsday will intensify and the number of deaths will continue to increase.


    This world will be open as never before!


    But after all, the world will not calm down. Instead, there will be all kinds of dark, or sad and angry, or disgusting, or touching things happen.


    Everyone has different encounters for everyone. The path under your feet may not be what you want to choose, but you have already set foot on it, so you can only go on without hesitation.


    After all, if you survived, and finally survived the end, you have to live well!


    At that time, an unprecedented era began.


    All creatures on the entire planet will be overthrown and reshuffled. Humans fight against the sky, fight against the earth, fight against mutant monsters, fight against themselves!


    Whether human beings can still become the top existence of the food chain depends on what will happen next, one by one, which stirs people''s hearts.


    And Ye Hao is bound to be the most outstanding one among them!


    The preparations he did before will also come in handy.


    A species explosion, the era of great evolution is coming!


    Hundreds of wastes are waiting to be flourished, hundreds of birds are fighting for success, and Ye Hao has officially embarked on the road to dominate the world!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, I found a submarine ahead, do you want to change its form?" Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, Xiao Zhan suddenly made a sound.


    The Doomsday Chariot has the ability to change its appearance, but it must be changed with Ye Hao''s permission!


    Hearing this, Ye Hao saw a stranded submarine at the left front of the Doomsday Chariot. He thought it was also affected by the waves that connected the world before, and swept here abruptly from a certain place.


    In fact, the Doomsday Chariot has the functions of a submarine, and can move underwater like a submarine.


    Because the doomsday tank has a propeller design at the rear, although the moving speed is not as sharp and fast as the tank on land, it can indeed make the tank go forward in the water!


    This is also the reason why Xiaozhan was able to avoid several violent collisions just now.


    However, the Doomsday Chariot is still in the form of a car. Even with the diving function, it is still very inconvenient to move in the water, at least in terms of speed.


    If it can be changed into the shape of a submarine, it will undoubtedly greatly increase the speed and acuity of the Doomsday Chariot in the water!


    "Yes, transform into a submarine form!" Ye Hao nodded and said, and at the same time signaled Xiao Zhan to come closer.


    To change its form, the Doomsday Chariot needs to be close to the copied object.


    And that''s a submarine, which means dozens of tons of metal. To evolve, the Doomsday Chariot needs to absorb a lot of metal.


    In addition, the submarine must be equipped with some fish, ballistic missiles and other weapons. Ye Hao has always wanted to turn on the weapon arsenal of the doomsday tank. Now that the opportunity is in front of him, he will naturally not miss it!

 Chapter 148： The post-apocalyptic plan!

    After approaching the stranded submarine, Ye Hao discovered that it turned out to be an American submarine, with the words USA engraved on the shell.


    Through the broken window, you can vaguely see the scene inside the submarine. Many soldiers wearing American military uniforms float in it, and scarlet blood constantly flows out of those soldiers.


    The bodies of many soldiers had been mutilated in the violent impact. Ye Hao glanced around, and none of them could still gasp, basically all of them were dead.


    Of course, even if Ye Hao was not dead, he would not save them. He didn''t need the seriously injured waste as his subordinates, especially the submarine was full of American armed personnel, and he would not be thankful to rescue them.


    Doomsday is ruthless, not just for fun!


    And if you want to survive in the doomsday, the first thing you need to master is ruthless!


    In addition, American submarines appeared on the territory of Kyushu. Even though they may have been swept by the waves of the sky, they can appear here. Before the waves of the sky, it is estimated that they must be not far from the seas of Kyushu.


    And now the President of the American State Troupe is doing all kinds of things. This submarine is mostly performing secret missions against countries such as Kyushu, so it is impossible for Ye Hao to save these American soldiers.


    It is worth mentioning that after the President of the American State, Telangpu came to power, he always engaged in all kinds of things, not only targeting Kyushu, but also other countries. He looked like Laozi America is number one in the world.


    Even if Ye Hao, who is not the angry young man, is very dishonest to this old and fat guy, he doesn''t like it very much.


    Long before the end came, Ye Hao went to America for a round, after all, there were countless treasures waiting for him to mine mobile phones.


    By the way, teach Tlangpu that old and fat guy, what is humility, what is death!


    But for the time being, Ye Hao will not go to America. After all, there are still many things that have not been handled in Kyushu.


    The metal and military divisions and other related materials prepared before the end of the day can finally be used.


    After collecting all those things, Ye Hao''s strength is bound to be greatly improved, and only then will he have the ability to sweep the world!


    As for the old and fat guy Tlangpu, with his selfish style of doing things, he will definitely be the first to hide in the safe house when the doomsday breaks out, and it is absolutely impossible for him to die in the doomsday.


    And it must be completely different from the American president in the movie "2012", he will never give up the opportunity to let himself live!


    In addition, Ye Hao just felt it carefully, and the concentration of spiritual matter in the air reached 1.7 before the end of the day, and now it has reached 2.3!


    This means that most advanced mutant beasts and advanced mutant zombies have already appeared.


    The next thing that will appear is the lord-level monster. Ye Hao must raise his strength to that level before the lord-level monster appears, so that he will not be too embarrassed when he encounters the lord-level monster.


    Of course, these are only Ye Hao''s current speculations. He has not encountered any high-level mutant beasts, so there may or may not be high-level mutant beasts in the outside world. As for the lord-level monsters, it is also uncertain whether they have appeared. After all, the network has already appeared. All paralyzed!


    In addition, this time the doomsday has deviated from the original track, whether there will be some other unknown mutations, even Ye Hao can''t say for sure.


    "Master, after the change in appearance, do you need to swallow this submarine?" Xiao Zhan''s voice suddenly came out.


    At this time, the Doomsday Chariot changed its appearance again, almost exactly the same as that stranded submarine, except that the words USA were erased by Ye Hao''s request, and they were not copied together. He really has no good impression of Amerika. , Especially after Telangpu came to power!


    "Swallow it!"


    After taking a look at the Doomsday Chariot after the change in form, Ye Hao nodded. He liked this shape transformation ability more and more, it was too convenient and practical.


    At the same time, I was thinking about when the Doomsday Chariot will be able to perform its second life awakening, and whether it will activate any anti-sky abilities again.


    The Doomsday Chariot¡¯s ability to absorb metal is quite terrifying. A costly and huge submarine will be completely absorbed and disappeared in no time, leaving only the bodies of American soldiers floating in the water.


    What made Ye Hao a little pity was that the Doomsday Chariot failed to evolve after absorbing the submarine.


    However, he was not discouraged. The Doomsday Chariot had all abilities against the sky, and he wanted to evolve things that were so easy to do there.


    Fortunately, the end has finally come. There are materials everywhere. One submarine can absorb ten ships if it is not enough, and ten ships can absorb a hundred ships if it is not enough. Sooner or later, it will always evolve.


    And this kind of thing can be seen everywhere in the doomsday. It is not as difficult to find as it is before the doomsday, and there is no need to worry too much. It is directly absorbed, and there is no need to worry about the trivial things like the doomsday.


    After the end, all the original rules will be overthrown.


    No one would care about the crimes Ye Hao committed before.


    After all, Ye Hao only killed a few people. Compared with the number of people who died in the doomsday, it is not a problem at all, and now everyone is in danger, no one is willing to pay attention to those things that Ye Hao committed before!


    "Master, the absorption submarine found 10 ballistic missiles and 15 self-defense torpedoes, which are not enough to open the weapon arsenal. It is currently unusable. Is it absorbed as a metal?"


    Just as Ye Hao felt a little regretful, Xiao Zhan''s voice came out again.


    Submarines are divided into two types: offensive and strategic. Obviously, this submarine is only a strategic submarine. Otherwise, if it is an offensive submarine, it should also carry weapons such as mines, anti-ship missiles, land attack cruise missiles, and air defense missiles.


    But it''s better to have it than nothing. As the saying goes, it''s better than nothing. Ye Hao has been thinking about turning on the tank weapon arsenal.


    The Doomsday Chariot can only be regarded as a protective vehicle, and it cannot cooperate with Ye Hao. Only when the Doomsday Chariot is opened after the weapon arsenal, can it really play the role of his application. It can be offensive and defensive. Where is the sea, land, and air? If you have to go, that is the strength that the Doomsday Chariot really deserves.

 Chapter 149： The mutant beasts are coming!

    "Small battle, how many weapons do you need to absorb before you can unlock the weapon arsenal ability?"


    Ye Hao glanced at the material storage. There were ten ballistic missiles and fifteen self-defense torpedoes displayed inside, but they were all marked with the words unusable.


    "Return to the master, it takes about ten times the existing weapon reserve to be able to open the weapon storage ability, but by killing advanced mutant beasts or finding advanced weapons, you can open the tank weapon storage ability!" Xiaozhiwei thought about it. After a while, responded.


    "Ten times the existing weapon reserve? It seems that you still have to find a military division before you can unlock the weapon storage capability.


    As for the high-level mutant beasts, this kind of thing is currently unacceptable! Ye Hao touched his chin, thinking.


    Then he asked: "Little war, what is an advanced weapon?"


    Hearing that, Xiao Zhan directly called up a section of advanced weapon related information from the tank system and introduced it to Ye Hao for review.


    Advanced weapons: Weapons that have awakened abilities in the doomsday. This type of weapon is divided into ordinary, advanced, artifact, legend, epic, emperor, and fairy!


    Ordinary weapons can increase the attack power, advanced weapons can greatly increase the attack power, and with some auxiliary functions, the power of the artifact is even greater, the weapon spirit has been generated inside, and it has a certain intelligence...


    "Xiao Zhan, you mean, after the end, does this world already have these weapons of different levels?" After reading the introduction of various weapons, Ye Hao was very surprised.


    "Not necessarily, the introduction given by the chariot encompasses all the worlds. The world where the owner is now, the end has just come, there should be some ordinary weapons, and if you are lucky you may be able to meet them; advanced weapons are already very rare. , As for the artifact, it shouldn''t appear before the lord level monster appears..." Xiao Zhan explained.


    I have to say that it is indeed a lot more convenient to have a small battle, especially things related to the Doomsday Chariot. It is very clear. Almost every time Ye Hao asks a related question, it can answer it immediately!


    "Can you meet or find it? It really depends on luck, but it is imperative to turn on the ability of the tank weapon arsenal!" After understanding the relevant information, Ye Hao pondered.


    Before the doomsday came, he collected a lot of metal and military divisions and other related information, and now it can come in handy.


    After the extinction outside the world ceased, Ye Hao naturally wanted to go to those places to collect all useful things such as metals and weapons. At that time, the Doomsday Chariot would surely be able to evolve again, and the weapon storage ability would definitely be able to unlock. !


    "Wow!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about where to go to collect materials next, Xiao Bai suddenly raised his head and howled.


    Ye Hao was shocked. After Xiaobai became his pet, he was very obedient and had never howled for no reason.


    Turning around, Ye Hao saw that all the silvery white hair of Xiaobai''s body exploded, and his teeth were snarling. A pair of wolf eyes seemed to be able to glow, staring guarded in a direction outside the Doomsday Chariot.


    Xiaobai found the enemy! ! ! !


    Sure enough, a huge sense of crisis soon enveloped Ye Hao, and he felt as if he was being stared at by some fierce prehistoric behemoth.


    Looking in that direction, Ye Hao''s scalp exploded, and a full three nearly fifty-meter-long monsters sprinted towards where they were.


    Look at the appearance of the three monsters, it should be a giant crocodile mutation, they still retain some crocodile characteristics.


    For example, fangs, which are countless times sharper than sawtooth, are arranged in a staggered manner on its long upper and lower jaws. Anything in front of it can be crushed by only one bite!


    They have very strong limbs, but they are a bit short compared to their huge bodies.


    But even so, they are longer than the thighs of ordinary adults, and all of their limbs are equipped with extremely sharp huge claws, which are like sharp swords, exuding a horrible glow.


    Behind them is a long tail full of bone spurs, and while shaking, they directly smashed the broken load-bearing wall stone pillar into a big hole. If it hits a flesh and blood body, it can definitely cut off the body directly. The power of terror is evident.


    Most importantly, this is not the state they were desperately in!


    And their fierce appearance is more than that of the giant crocodile in the movie "Raging Behemoth"!


    From a distance, they are swimming extremely fast in the water, they are a bit like the legendary dragon that can fly into the sky!


    But they don''t have the power of Shenlong, but they are absolutely fierce!


    The speed of these three mutant giant crocodiles is very fast, far exceeding the movement speed of ordinary submarines!


    This means that even though the doomsday tanks have become submarines, they still don''t move as fast in the water!


    So it is impossible to escape with the speed of the doomsday chariot, you can only fight to the death!


    In fact, when Ye Hao stared at them and looked up and down, the three mutant crocodiles had also firmly locked Ye Hao. Once he showed his timidity, he would inevitably attract extremely fierce attacks from these three mutant giant crocodiles!


    The battle is on the verge!


    If you want to come to these three extremely large mutant giant crocodiles, you should be attracted by the smell of blood flowing from the soldiers of the American nation.


    Right now, Ye Hao''s heart was filled with a wry smile, it really was a causal cycle, and the retribution was always unhappy!


    He had just asked the little warrior to absorb the submarines of the soldiers of the American country, and as a result, the soldiers of the American country who had died caused such trouble for him!


    However, as the so-called soldiers come to block, water comes to cover, Ye Hao never has the word regret in his dictionary. If you do it, you will do it, and you will fight if you don''t accept it!


    She saw her staring at the three fast mutant giant crocodiles. Not only were they unusually large, they also exuded extremely terrifying power, which meant that they had reached the ranks of advanced mutant beasts, and they were relatively powerful and advanced. Mutant beast!


    The most important thing is that now it is in the water. Although Ye Hao can hold his breath in the water for a long time, the combat power he can display is far inferior to that of him on land.


    Moreover, Xiaobai, who was born as a howling wolf, is not good at water battles. When he starts in the water, he will be afraid of his head and tail. Even the aura from Xiaobai''s body is not as good as those mutant giant crocodiles. This is also Xiaobai first. A reason for foreseeing that the crisis is coming.


    Compared with Ye Hao and Xiaozhan, who have the ability to protect against tanks, they are not afraid of this mutant giant crocodile.


    Of course, if there is only one mutant giant crocodile, that is the best situation.


    However, the reality is cruel. Ye Hao is now facing three, and each one is a high-level mutant beast with a length of nearly fifty meters. It is not easy to deal with them!

 Chapter 150： Fight to life and death!

    However, even in the face of the three high-level mutant beasts, Ye Hao still did not shy away at all. Instead, his eyes erupted with extremely strong fighting spirit and high fighting spirit.


    He hasn''t felt this kind of oppressive feeling only in the last days for a long time. At this moment, seeing the three mutant giant crocodiles, he actually yearned for a battle!


    "Xiao Zhan, Xiao Bai, we flee in three directions. You don''t need to fight the mutant giant crocodile. Just buy me enough time. I will support you. In addition, I am going to eat crocodile soup tonight!"


    Ye Hao quickly formulated a battle plan, and then walked outside the Doomsday Chariot with Xiaobai in a flash.


    When he came outside, Xiaobai instantly became a ten-meter-high, majestic and wind-screaming gray wolf.


    At the same time, the three mutant giant crocodiles were only three hundred meters away from Ye Hao and the others, and it seemed that they were almost just one body. The three mutant giant crocodiles were able to attack them.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, Xiao Bai, and Xiao Zhan swiftly left in three directions, like three arrows leaving the string.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!!"


    Seeing them escape in three teams, the three mutant giant alligators roared and chased them in three directions very quickly.


    And this happened to be in Ye Hao''s calculations.


    It''s really hard to deal with the three mutant giant crocodiles together, but if you are one to one, you will definitely be able to eat the crocodile soup tonight!


    However, there is a certain risk in doing so, that is, Xiaobai is likely to be seriously injured or even killed!


    In fact, on the land, Xiaobai naturally doesn''t persuade this mutant giant crocodile. After all, the howling wolf is a very rare race, especially at the full moon, the combat power is so high that it is explosive, and Xiaobai¡¯s intelligence is also better than this. The mutant giant is much taller.


    Even if it took ten thousand steps, Xiao Bai could not beat the mutant giant crocodile on land, but he could definitely protect himself.


    However, now he is in the water, Xiao Bai''s abilities in all aspects are greatly reduced, and even his speed is not as agile as this mutant giant crocodile, and his body is not as big as the mutant giant crocodile.


    As for the small battle, there is no problem at all. The three-level protection capability can make it immune to attacks below the level of intercontinental missiles.


    Although the mutant giant crocodile has considerable strength, it is obviously not realistic to break through the three-level protection ability of the Doomsday Chariot.


    However, it is a pity that the Doomsday Chariot has not yet opened its weapon arsenal. Otherwise, if you give these crocodiles more than a dozen torpedoes, although they may not be able to kill the huge, rough-skinned mutant giant crocodiles, they can definitely cause damage. A certain amount of damage, at least not to be unable to fight back, can only be passively beaten!


    Ye Hao knows these things very well, so he adopted the most dangerous method of fast combat.


    As soon as Xiao Zhan and Xiao Bai led the two mutant giant crocodiles away, Ye Hao stopped avoiding and rushed directly at the mutant giant crocodile chasing him.


    "Roar!!!"


    The mutant giant crocodile did not expect that the extremely tiny bug in front of him would dared to take the lead in charging himself, and immediately let out a roar that shook the sky, then opened the terrifying blood bowl, and slammed into Ye Hao. !


    Crocodiles have always been known for their huge bite force of the upper and lower jaws. The bite force of the crocodile before the mutation can reach more than two thousand pounds, which is even greater than the bite force of an adult hippopotamus, which is the best in the world!


    Now the crocodile has mutated, its size has increased by nearly ten times, and the bite force between the upper and lower jaws has also increased by nearly ten times.


    Even if a tank is in front of the mutant giant, it can be easily solved with just one bite. The explosive power at that moment is estimated to be not much worse than the intercontinental missile!


    After all, the power of more than 20,000 pounds is transmitted through extremely sharp teeth, and there is no need to say more about the horror!


    Although the damage range is not comparable to that of intercontinental missiles, the damage to a single object is definitely not much different.


    So even if Ye Hao was wearing a memory protection suit, there was a certain threat in the face of such a huge bite force.


    However, Ye Hao was not afraid, and quickly rushed towards the mutant giant crocodile that opened its blood basin and mouth, even the speed increased without decreasing!


    The mutant giant crocodile was completely enraged by the desperate bug in front of him. When approaching Ye Hao, the speed at which the upper and lower jaws bite down suddenly increased, and at the same time, the bite force between the upper and lower jaws soared to more than 30,000 pounds of strength. .


    It is that Ye Hao is bitten by this terrifying bite force, and he will definitely suffer a certain amount of damage, and the key thing is that once he is bitten, with his current strength, there must be no way to open the upper and lower jaws of the mutant giant crocodile. .


    The inability to hold it means that he cannot escape from the teeth of the mutated giant crocodile that are like a sharp blade.


    And the memory protection suit will eventually have a limit. When the energy consumption is clean, Ye Hao will die here!


    At the same time, Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan also had to die here.


    Ye Hao is very clear about this, but this is the life-and-death fight, and only this kind of battle can stimulate the potential of the body!


    During the five-year doomsday career before rebirth, Ye Hao spent almost every day like this, licking blood with a knife, pinned his head to the waistband, and may fall off at any time!


    However, he eventually survived, and he became more and more brave as he fought. A nameless man with no background was born in a terrifying apocalypse and survived for five years!


    In the eyes of those doomsday survivors who had the same starting point as Ye Hao, Ye Hao''s five-year doomsday career was a miracle!


    What the rest of the people didn''t know was that every time Ye Hao fought life and death, it was not fear, but joy!


    Of course, the fight between life and death does not mean death. When the upper and lower jaws of the mutant giant crocodile accelerate to bite, Ye Hao also accelerates abruptly, rushing forward to his blood basin! ! !


    Everything happened between the lightning and flint. A mutated giant crocodile measuring fifty meters long, and Ye Hao measuring 1.9 meters tall, both collided with each other at extreme speed, and the victory or defeat was in the next second. It''s clear!


    Ye Hao dodged the teeth that the mutant giant crocodile quickly bite together dangerously and dangerously, and rushed into its big mouth with an unstoppable force! ! !


    The most terrifying thing about the mutant giant crocodile is his extremely amazing bite force of the upper and lower jaws, which can be described as almost everything!


    But in his big mouth, the danger is too small, there are only some highly corrosive liquids.


    For Ye Hao, who was wearing a memory protection suit, this kind of thing really couldn''t take any damage.


    However, Ye Hao, who entered the mouth of the mutant giant crocodile, was completely free of danger and could use full firepower! ! ! !

 Chapter 151： Kill! ! !

    I saw Ye Hao rushing into the mutant giant crocodile''s mouth, without stopping, still carrying the indomitable momentum, a punch hit the throat of the mutant giant crocodile, and instantly blood spurted out like spring water.


    Originally, the mutant giant had thought that he had already wiped out the bug that dared to provoke his majesty, and was about to rush to the other two mutant giants to get a share.


    After all, Ye Hao, who was 1.9 meters tall, was in front of it, not to mention the appetizers, it was not even the tooth sacrifice.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he suddenly felt a concentration-like burst of pain in his throat.


    I just wanted to make a cry of pain, but the sound did not come out, until a large amount of blood spurted out of my mouth!


    Then there was a burst of concentrated pain that was stronger than a burst of pain constantly emanating from the body, as if the heart, liver, spleen and lung were all blown up, and even the intestines were knotted.


    It was only at this moment that it realized what a huge mistake it had made. It shouldn''t be, and shouldn''t open its mouth!


    That worm is outside, absolutely unable to break through its hard shell, at least it is absolutely impossible to directly attack the internal organs inside the body!


    And with its own resilience and the strength of the shell, that bug is absolutely impossible to occupy such an absolute advantage, but it is not a problem to fight for five hundred rounds!


    However, it was too late. It was too late to wake up. It¡¯s just that it hadn¡¯t seen the "Journey to the West", a masterpiece of the Kingdom of Kyushu before, and didn¡¯t know how powerful Monkey King Monkey was!


    Really think that a huge body is invincible?


    To dare to open your mouth is tantamount to looking for death! ! !


    At this moment, there was only deep regret and sharp pain in the heart of the mutant giant crocodile.


    I saw him madly hitting the wall with his head and beating his abdomen, hoping to force out the constantly tossing bug in his body in this way.


    However, beyond the endless blood and shattered internal organs that vomited out of its mouth, there was no trace of the bug at all!


    Ye Hao, who was in the body of the mutant giant crocodile, wouldn''t pity it. He finally came in through the mouth of this guy. How could he give up if he didn''t toss it to death?


    I saw Ye Hao entering from the mutant giant crocodile''s mouth, with a fierce kick, following the throat of the mutant giant crocodile, hitting its abdomen.


    Anything that blocked Ye Hao''s path was all blasted by Ye Haosheng. None of the mutant giant''s heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney were still intact, all of which were smashed by him.


    Ye Hao inside his body tossed vigorously, causing the mutant giant crocodile outside to die in pain. It didn''t take long for the mutant giant crocodile that was fifty meters long to vent a lot of air and not get enough air in. Obviously, he couldn''t live anymore.


    How much it hopes that it did not open its mouth at that time, how much it hopes that the guy in its body can come out and fight with itself for five hundred rounds instead of dying so aggrievedly.


    However, everything has become a foregone conclusion, and its life is coming to an end.


    Having survived the crazy torture when the doomsday came, my luck changed very well. I thought that from now on I could let the birds fly, the sea would leap, and I didn¡¯t think that I would die before the master, and I encountered Ye Hao. It was folded in the hands of a small bug that was only 1.9 meters long.


    At the end of life, the mutant giant crocodile had only endless regrets and unwillingness, and finally a crystal clear tear was left at the corner of his eye. It was an extremely bright tear, that was the tear of a crocodile!


    When the mutant giant couldn''t move at all, Ye Hao in its body finally stopped.


    At this time, Ye Hao was bleeding all over, like a bloodbathed demon.


    But the blood on his body is all from the mutant giant crocodile, and he himself is unscathed!


    The battle started quickly and ended quickly, and it was just a few breaths before and after.


    "Huh? Is the strength correct? The advancement is also slightly improved?"


    Ye Hao, who had just finished the battle, suddenly felt happy.


    He found that his strength has improved again, although it is not enough to support his breakthrough, but it has indeed improved.


    "This is what Doomsday Chariot said, can you increase your strength by killing mutant monsters?" Ye Hao thought so in his heart, and felt the joy of this increase in strength.


    The previous manual of the Doomsday Chariot introduced that Ye Hao can improve his strength by killing zombies, mutant zombies, and mutant monsters.


    Moreover, after the Doomsday Chariot and Xiaobai killed the zombies and mutant monsters, they could also help Ye Hao improve their strength, and at the same time their own strength would also be improved.


    I really answered that sentence, after the end, there will be treasures everywhere!


    Speaking of Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan, they were still dealing with the two mutant giant crocodiles at this time.


    The speed of the small battle is not much slower than the mutant giant crocodile, so the mutant giant still has not been able to catch up with the small battle.


    However, Xiao Bai was a bit more dangerous. The distance between it and the mutant giant crocodile was getting closer and closer, and the big mouth of the mutant giant crocodile could almost touch Xiao Bai''s tail!


    Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan have signed a soul contract with Ye Hao, and Ye Hao can perceive their situation through their souls.


    Right now, Ye Hao directly passed the soul contract and asked Xiao Bai to rush to his place, and then kill the mutant giant crocodile behind him together.


    After receiving Ye Hao''s instructions, Xiao Bai''s body suddenly violent, as if seeing the hope of survival, the speed unexpectedly increased a little again, and the mutant giant crocodile could no longer shorten the distance between them for a while.


    Seeing that Xiao Bai was not far in front of him, but couldn''t catch it, the angry mutant giant crocodile let out an angry roar.


    The situation on Xiaobai¡¯s side was urgent. Ye Hao in the mutant giant crocodile didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Just as he was preparing to return the same way and exiting the dead mutant giant crocodile¡¯s mouth, he suddenly saw a light on the left front, like It is a unique cold glow from a certain sword.


    Although the corrosive liquid in the mutant giant crocodile has no effect on Ye Hao, who has a protective suit, this is not to say that the corrosive liquid is not strong, on the contrary, the corrosiveness of these liquids is not weaker than that of strong sulfuric acid!


    If Ye Hao takes off his memory protection suit, his body will surely burst into smoke immediately!


    You know, the digestive ability of the mutant giant crocodile is quite terrifying, even if the stone is eaten into its stomach, it can digest even the dregs, but for the bloodthirsty it, the taste is somewhat unsatisfactory.


    So it can''t be said that the mutant giant crocodile underestimates the enemy, but it didn''t expect that Ye Hao would have such an extremely heaven-defying thing as a memory protection suit, and could completely ignore the strong corrosive liquid secreted from his body!


    As the saying goes, one move is one move, and all the games are lost, the mutant giant used his precious life to interpret this!

 Chapter 152： I found the treasure

    However, Ye Hao, who has a memory protective suit, can ignore that highly corrosive liquid, but why can the thing that emits light also ignore this highly corrosive liquid?


    Right now Ye Haofu came to his mind and walked quickly to the bright spot, telling him instinctively that things that are still not bad in a corrosive liquid that is not weaker than strong sulfuric acid must be good things!


    "This is... a hundred pied swords?"


    Walking to the place where the light was shining, Ye Hao saw a bright sword lying there quietly, with the knife written on it.


    "It''s not easy to have a lot of knives!"


    A sharp knife can split everything; a firm heart will never waver! ! !


    Even Ye Hao, who is not well versed in history, knew this treasured sword, because the person who ordered it to be cast was too famous. It was ordered by the Wei Wu Emperor Cao Sang during the Three Kingdoms period in the late Han Dynasty. It was a very famous sword in the Three Kingdoms period!


    The Three Kingdoms has been more than two thousand years, and the dynasties have been changed several times, but this hundred piping sword has been handed down, and its sharpness has not diminished! ! !


    "No, it''s not right, it''s impossible for Baipi Dao to be so sharp after it has been passed on for such a long time, and the knife is terrifying!


    Could it be... it has also awakened and become the common weapon that can be met but not sought before the small war? "


    Ye Hao''s thoughts are turning rapidly. He believes that even if it is the Baipi knife that has been left in history, even if it can be seen again more than two thousand years later, it is absolutely impossible to still have such a terrifying power. The only explanation is that it is a coincidence. Below, awakened like a chariot of doomsday!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao felt a joy in his heart, he really found a treasure!


    Right now, he grabbed directly at the Baipi Knife that was emitting a dazzling cold light.


    Although the sword is breathtaking, Ye Hao doesn''t persuade him. He has a memory protective suit body, just a treasure sword, and it must not be able to penetrate his defense!


    Moreover, Xiaobai''s situation was critical, and he couldn''t tolerate him hesitating too much, so he took this treasured sword and went out to kill the remaining two mutant giant crocodiles!


    "Keng Keng Keng!!!"


    As soon as the Baipi Knife was held in the hand, it seemed to trigger a forbidden formation. In an instant, the body of the mutant giant crocodile was full of sword energy, and the body of the mutant giant crocodile that had died was suddenly ravaged by the violent sword energy Riddled with holes.


    Even Ye Hao couldn''t directly blast through the extremely hard, surprisingly tough crocodile skin. At this time, he was pierced by the violent sword energy with huge holes!


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    The violent sword aura attacked indiscriminately, and Ye Hao also had several sword auras in his body, and his body kept banging loudly.


    If he didn''t have a memory protective battle suit body, he would definitely be like the body of the mutant giant crocodile at this time, full of holes.


    Even he will be even more miserable. After all, he is closer to Baipi Dao and bears more violent sword energy, and his physical strength is actually not as strong as the mutant giant crocodile!


    But no matter what, Baipi Dao was finally held tightly by him!


    As soon as the Baipi Dao started, it vibrated crazily, and Ye Hao, who had reached the realm of a ninth-level martial artist, could not even hold it!


    "Small war, can the Baipidao after awakening be recovered?"


    Ye Hao held the Baipi Knife tightly with both hands, and asked Xiao Zhan through the soul contract.


    "Master, have you found a hundred-piper sword after awakening? That is an extremely rare high-level weapon with growth potential! Master, your luck is too good!" Xiao Zhan responded in surprise.


    Then its voice revealed an unconcealed color of ecstasy, saying: "If it is really a baipi after awakening, it can be absorbed directly by the Doomsday Chariot, and then the weapon storage ability will be activated!"


    When Ye Hao heard it, he was overjoyed. The weapon storage ability was awaited for a long time. Originally, he wanted to go to a certain military division and let the Doomsday Chariot absorb enough weapons before turning on this ability.


    I never thought that by mistake, I found this Hundred Pirate Sword, and it was able to directly unlock the Armory of Doomsday Chariot!


    Immediately, his brows frowned again, and he said, "After absorbing, can Baipidao still reappear?"


    Ye Hao had already witnessed the mighty power possessed by this Baipi knife, and he had not found a suitable weapon since he was reborn.


    The weighted dumbbell bar used before has been completely eliminated, too light!


    And this baipi knife is very good, and I don¡¯t know what it was made of. It weighs more than four hundred catties. Even if Ye Hao holds it in his hand, it is very important, even he has not completely controlled it now. That''s a great knife!


    And there was a faint feeling that he was about to get out of control.


    Undoubtedly, this kind of situation will only occur with real good babies, and ordinary weapons will not have the emotion of resistance at all.


    I''m broken, now this Baipi knife didn''t look at Ye Hao, and felt that Ye Hao, who was a ninth-rank martial artist, was not qualified to use it, so he kept vibrating and resisted Ye Hao in turn!


    And Ye Hao was also delighted to see Hunter. Normal weapons were absorbed by the Doomsday Chariot, and his brows would not be wrinkled. Only this kind of elusive treasure can make him some interest!


    If in order to activate the weapon storage ability, it is necessary to consume this baipi knife, so many Ye Hao felt a little bit reluctant.


    Moreover, even if the weapon storage capability cannot be activated now, after a period of time, after finding the military division, it will certainly be able to successfully activate.


    But a treasured sword like Baipidao may not be able to be encountered again, and the Doomsday Chariot said that this treasured sword is extremely rare!


    "Master, please rest assured, the ability to open the tank¡¯s weapon storage will not consume this baipi knife. On the contrary, all weapons will exist in a more suitable way for the owner, and the baipi knife acts as a similar and breaks the seal. Role!"


    Just as Ye Hao was tangled, Xiao Zhan''s voice came again, and he heard it in Ye Hao''s ears as if it were natural.


    Right now, Ye Hao was determined, he knew very well that Xiao Zhan would not deceive him!


    I saw that he didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly used the memory space ring to collect the baipi knives into it, and then transferred it to the doomsday chariot material reserve!


    There was an extra knife in the material reserve, and Ye Hao did not hesitate to press the absorption button next to it!


    In an instant, all the torpedoes and the torpedoes and ballistic missiles stored in the weapon arsenal disappeared, and then a bright golden light flashed on the body of the Doomsday War.

 Chapter 153： Activate the ability of the tank arsenal

    "The Doomsday Chariot''s arsenal capability is opened. At the current level, you can start the primary combat state, can freely launch all scientific weapons, and have the ability to recover advanced weapons..."


    As soon as this message flashed through Ye Hao''s mind, he knew that the long-awaited Doomsday Tank Armory Ability was finally activated at this time!


    Sure enough, he saw an additional ability activation item in the Doomsday Chariot-the primary combat state!


    "Master, request to start the primary combat state, I want this stupid crocodile to know that it hurts!!!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice suddenly came out again, with unconcealable excitement and excitement in his voice.


    The clay figurine also has three points of anger. It has been chased by the mutant giant crocodile for so long, especially when it was evolving just now, the mutant giant crocodile took the opportunity to rush over and bite it several times.


    How good is this guy''s mouth? The upper and lower jaws are closed one by one, and the bite force is over 20,000 pounds!


    Although it is impossible to directly break the protection of the Doomsday Chariot, it will greatly consume the protection of the Doomsday Chariot. Even a small battle will take a while to recover.


    It''s like being bitten by a mosquito. Although you won''t be bitten off a large piece of meat, it will pick up a big bag and it''s very annoying.


    Especially the feeling of being unable to fight back after a fight, even if it is a small fight, it is abnormally aggrieved, and at the same time, the feeling of anger in his heart is self-explanatory.


    "Yes, let me see your combat power!" Ye Hao said with a slight smile.


    At the same time, he took out the baipi knife again.


    Weapon name: Baipidao


    Level: Advanced (levels are divided into ordinary, advanced, artifact, legend, epic, emperor soldier, fairy soldier)


    Evolution potential: can evolve to legendary level


    Evolution method: kill humans, zombies, mutant beasts, advanced mutant beasts, lord-level mutant beasts...


    Attributes: Increase the physical crit ability by 10%, occasionally emit bright blades, and reduce the physical defense of the target by 20%


    The source of the allusion: Founded by Cao Sang, Emperor Wei Wu during the Three Kingdoms Period. The six characters symbolize the invincibility of this knife. The person holding the knife is determined and will never waver!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the introduction of Baipidao''s attributes, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly.


    Although it is only an advanced weapon, its attributes are very good. It reduces physical defenses, increases physical crit ability, and can emit dazzling sword lights. The most important thing is that it can evolve, and it can be upgraded to the legendary level!


    Here I thought that Ye Hao could use this knife for a long time. When Baipi Dao was upgraded to the legendary level, it would be even more terrifying and abnormal if I wanted to come to this knife!


    Ye Hao hadn''t used anything like a knife before, but... who wouldn''t kill people or zombies?


    As the saying goes, I have the treasure in my hand!


    At this moment, Ye Hao was holding a hundred piping sword, and his heart was filled with the lofty sentiment that the sword smashed Beishan!


    "Master, has targeted the mutant giant crocodile, please allow fire!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao was immersed in the excitement of getting Baipidao, Xiao Zhan''s extremely excited voice came.


    At this time, the doomsday chariot shaped like a submarine has two wings stretched out around it, and several torpedoes and ballistic missiles are fixed under the two wings, and the front sight is aimed at the mutant giant!


    "Freedom to fire!"


    Ye Hao was in a good mood and directly let the Doomsday Chariot fire freely.


    The torpedoes and ballistic missiles are nothing but great weapons. Ye Hao will not feel heartache after launching them all, and how can one or two torpedoes be enough to greet the mutant giant crocodile, such advanced mutant beasts, that are very powerful?


    With Ye Hao''s permission, Xiaozhan was overjoyed. In an instant, all the torpedoes and ballistic missiles attacked the mutant giant crocodile.


    An unusually vivid firework show burst into the water in an instant.


    And the mutant giant crocodile being attacked instantly broke into flesh and flesh, and the whole body was constantly flaming, and many guards were burnt black. His extremely hard armor did not know how much it fell off, and there was even a smell of meat! ! !


    Especially when a torpedo directly hit its eyes, the mutant giant crocodile instantly became a cyclops giant crocodile, with only one eyeball left, and the appearance was not miserable.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!!!!"


    The mutant giant crocodile being attacked was furious. Torpedoes and ballistic missiles could injure it, but it was not enough to kill it. Unless the torpedo shot out could explode in the mouth of the mutant giant crocodile just like Ye Hao did earlier, it might be intentional. Unexpected surprise.


    But the attack on the hard shell can only leave shocking scars, but it can''t hurt his life!


    "The wind is screaming, master, I''m here, save me!!!"


    After launching all the torpedoes and ballistic missiles, Xiao Zhan turned and ran, rushing towards Ye Hao''s direction quickly.


    "Hoho Ho Ho!!!"


    Seeing that nasty guy finished his fight and ran away, the mutant giant roared in anger, chasing after him desperately.


    But his speed was not much faster than the Doomsday Chariot transformed into a submarine, and the distance between the two remained almost the same. For a while, it would definitely not be able to catch up with the small battle.


    This mutant giant crocodile is also very clear, and it is even more furious at the moment, and the enemy is right in front of him, but it has been unable to catch up, so angry that it let out deafening and angry roars.


    "Wow!!!"


    At the same time, Xiaobai¡¯s wolf howling sounded, and after several entanglements, Xiaobai was finally caught up by the mutant giant crocodile. If it hadn¡¯t been for it to evade in time, it would be caught in the blood of the mutant giant crocodile. On the big mouth of the basin, most of the leg must be bitten off.


    Fortunately, its current location is not far from where Ye Hao is.


    Hearing Xiaobai''s screams, Ye Hao slapped a hundred pirate knives in his hand, and a sonorous sound came out. A bright blade of light was emitted from the baipi knives, instantly piercing the chest of the mutant giant crocodile.


    Then Ye Hao stomped the mutant giant crocodile''s body with both feet fiercely, holding a baipi knife in one hand, and stretched it straight to the forefront. The whole person was like an off-stringed arrow at the mutant giant crocodile behind Xiaobai, and rushed away. , Smashed the posture of the mutant giant crocodile with a big knife!

 Chapter 154： Open the door with a single blow

    The mutant giant crocodile who was chasing Xiao Bai, not only failed to bite Xiao Bai, but was kicked on the upper jaw by him, and was even more angry at the moment. A pair of huge crocodile eyes exuded extremely fierce light.


    "Roar!!"


    A deafening roar of anger came from its big mouth of blood basin, spreading out the ripples of water, and in the ruins closer to it, all the glass and the like shattered.


    Seeing the guy behind him was finally completely crazy, Xiao Bai shuddered suddenly, and now he used all the energy of breastfeeding, and wanted to quickly escape from the mouth of the guy behind him.


    However, after all, it is not as water-like as the mutant giant crocodile that often lives in the water. Facing the mutant giant crocodile that has become completely crazy, instead of being able to escape the attack range of the mutant giant crocodile, the distance between the two is even closer!


    "Roar!!"


    Another angry roar came from the big mouth of the mutant giant crocodile. Xiao Bai looked back and almost freaked out.


    The huge mouth of the mutant giant crocodile has already bitten it down again at this time, and this time it is aimed at not only its hind legs, but the entire back of the body. If it is really bitten, it is estimated that it will directly die. Alice!


    At this moment, Xiaobai saw an extremely bright cold light from the corner of his eyes, bursting toward the place where he was, at an amazing speed!


    Then it finally saw the figure behind that Hanmang, it was his master Ye Hao!


    Right now it was as if it had seen the hope of life, and rushed towards Ye Hao desperately.


    However, the mutated giant crocodile behind it had already locked on it, and there would let him run away like this, and now it accelerated again.


    At the same time, the big mouth of the blood basin that had locked Xiao Bai''s back was violently converging, and the unusually sharp fangs were less than one meter away from Xiao Bai''s body.


    And when its jaws were criss-crossed and joined together, it was when Xiao Bai was cut in the middle.


    No one knows whether Xiaobai can survive after being beheaded, but the pain alone can kill him!


    An unprecedented sense of crisis has wrapped Xiaobai firmly, but in any case it cannot escape from the mouth of the mutant giant crocodile. A sense of sadness that is dying here today is still alive.


    Just when Xiao Bai watched that he was about to be bitten off half of his body by the mutant giant crocodile, suddenly his eyes became black and meaningless.


    "Is this the feeling of death? But why is there no pain at all?" Xiaobai thought in her heart.


    Then it heard an extremely angry roar, and then saw that the mutant giant crocodile that had been tracking it was hit by another mutant giant crocodile!


    Only then did Xiao Bai finally understand what had happened just now.


    Just when the mutant giant was about to bite off his lower body, a small battle like a spark suddenly appeared, and it was included in the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot!


    The mutant giant crocodile bit a hollow, shaking the upper and lower jaws of the mutant giant crocodile extremely violently, and the teeth of the mouthful almost shattered directly.


    And this is not over yet, because he still has the huge inertia to continue rushing forward, he was hit in the abdomen by the mutant giant crocodile that had been chasing the war madly.


    The huge collision force instantly caused the two mutant giant crocodiles to have pain all over their bodies, and their mouths and noses bleed.


    This is a thousand times more violent than the so-called crash. After all, their speed is almost close to the speed of sound. Is this crash lighter?


    I saw two giant crocodiles more miserable than the other.


    The mutant giant crocodile chasing Xiao Bai was directly knocked out of a huge blood hole in the abdomen. The hard scale armor did not know how much it fell off, and the internal intestines and other internal organs could be clearly seen.


    But chasing the mutant giant crocodile in Xiaozhan is even more miserable.


    It was originally hit by the torpedoes and ballistic missiles launched by Xiaozhan, and it had long been covered in flesh, especially one eye was directly blinded.


    Now it bumped into the body of another giant mutant crocodile. In an instant, the flat crocodile''s mouth snapped off. The nose and mouth were bloody, and even the skull was shattered, overflowing with a lot of blood. It has not been slowed down yet. Experiencing it, just screaming in that crazy roar.


    "Xiao Zhan, thank you!" Xiao Bai said gratefully after clarifying the situation.


    "It''s okay, if you want to thank you, thank the master, the master made me do this!" Xiao Zhan said dismissively.


    Then it saw the two bewildered mutant giant crocodiles, and immediately gloated for misfortune!


    Xiaobai was taken aback when he heard that, without trying to understand the reason, but he was even more grateful to Ye Hao.


    From then on, it Xiaobai''s fortune was completely belonged to Ye Hao!


    What happened just now?


    Xiaobai has been rushing in a frantic panic, only to notice Ye Hao, who is coming in extremely fast, but not the small battle coming in at the same speed on the other side.


    After Xiaozhan attacked the mutant giant crocodile that had been tracking him, he fled to Ye Hao frantically.


    When it came here in a hurry, it was when Xiao Bai was about to be bitten off by the mutant giant crocodile behind him.


    In the water, Ye Hao''s speed was not as fast as Xiao Zhan. Right now, he had Xiao Zhan rush to the place where Xiao Bai was, and absorbed Xiao Bai into the internal space.


    That''s why there was the scene just now.


    Although Xiao Zhan awakened his life, his intelligence was not as good as Xiao Bai, at most only the intelligence of a ten-year-old child.


    It is very clear about the things in the Doomsday Chariot, but it doesn''t know much about the things outside the Doomsday Chariot, so it must be unable to live with this dangerous and ingenious and miraculous rescue plan on its own.


    Fortunately, it listened very much to Ye Hao''s words. As long as Ye Hao said it, it would not care about it and just execute it!


    "One knife...open the door to heaven!!"


    Suddenly a huge roar burst out from Ye Hao''s mouth, and Ye Hao, who rushed like an arrow from the string, finally came to the front of the two mutant giant crocodiles.


    This roar of his is just majestic, not really like those in the fantasy novels, a knife can split the heavenly gate, and even cut down the immortals, after all, he has not learned the relevant cultivation techniques.


    However, his roaring voice was terrifying, especially when combined with the Hundred Swords in his hand, it was even more powerful than ever!


    I saw that his speed did not decrease, but it skyrocketed again. At the same time, the Hundred Sword in his hand was also waved by him. With a single cut, he moved forward, and once again urged an extremely bright blade from the Hundred Sword.


    From a distance, there is really a bit of a stab at the gate, but there is no sword fairy Li Chungang who can give him a comment.


    However, the two mutant giant crocodiles who were roaring in pain and defenselessly felt an unprecedented crisis from the invincible blade light!

 Chapter 155： All annihilated

    "Puff!!"


    When the two extremely injured mutant giant crocodiles were awakened by the huge sense of crisis, the bright blade light was already close to them and could no longer avoid them.


    The head of a mutated giant crocodile was directly eliminated, a big head flew out dozens of feet away, and the blood spurting from the neck was like a waterfall gushing out wildly.


    The head left the body, the mutant giant crocodile twitched a few times and then stopped moving, obviously it was already dead and could no longer die.


    However, after the dazzling blade mans split the head of a mutated giant crocodile, it continued to attack another giant mutated crocodile!


    However, after the bright blade light cut off the head of a mutant giant crocodile, its power was already much weaker, and at the same time it gave another mutant giant crocodile a short reaction time to avoid it.


    In the end, the bright blade light only left a huge wound on another mutated giant crocodile, cutting down a large piece of flesh and blood, and failed to hit the point.


    Otherwise, Ye Hao would kill both with one blow.


    However, a large piece of flesh and blood was cut off gloomily, and the painful mutant giant once again let out a deafening and painful roar, a pair of extremely resentful eyes staring at Ye Hao, and at the same time a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Obviously, it was a little scared by Ye Hao.


    The dazzling blade light was so terrifying, it was able to break through their extremely hard shells, and even cut off the entire head directly.


    At this moment, although it resented Ye Hao incomparably, it had already retreated and wanted to escape.


    Although its intelligence is not so high, it has already awakened. It is not much smarter than ordinary animals. At least it is very clear about the value of life.


    However, Ye Hao, who has gained momentum, would miss this golden opportunity and let it escape?


    Ye Hao once again swung his knife fiercely to attack the heavily injured mutant giant crocodile.


    Seeing Ye Hao lifted to the chopping again, the mutant giant crocodile suddenly lost its fighting spirit, swung its tail fiercely, and faded away in the other direction, using its tail to stop Ye Hao.


    Speaking of it, it was the worst of the three mutated giant crocodiles. First, it was blown up to the outside by small warfare torpedoes and ballistic missiles, and it was even blinded by the blow.


    Then another head hit the body of another mutant giant crocodile, and both the upper and lower jaw bones were broken. If it hadn''t been for its thick skin, it would almost be killed.


    Just now, Ye Hao slashed a lot of flesh and blood. From the appearance, it was already extremely miserable.


    However, it was destined to be a tragedy. He just turned around and used his tail to stop Ye Hao. As a result, the invincible tail like a whip immediately sent a concentrated pain.


    I saw that its tail that attacked Ye Hao was severely cut by Ye Hao, breaking it into two sections. The blood that couldn''t stop the wound was flowing madly, and it was bloody.


    And this is not the most tragic. When it was stupefied by its tail-broken injury, the extremely fast little war suddenly slammed into its broken jawbone, and the injury and pain caused it to die for a while. .


    The most important thing was that he was hit by Xiaozhan, and he had no chance to escape, and his speed was completely slowed down.


    Ye Hao, who had just dropped his tail and stopped him, rushed over again at this time, and the butcher knife in his hand that was dripping blood violently waved again.


    At this moment, another concentration of pain came out. Xiao Bai, who was collected in the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot, suddenly rushed out. The sharp wolf claws slammed at the place where Ye Hao had just split a large piece of flesh and blood. After a few strokes, the injury suddenly worsened again, the injury was increased, and the injury was increased!


    In the water, Xiao Bai couldn''t exert his combat power, and his size was not as good as the mutant giant crocodile, so he was pressed and beaten all the time, and he was almost bitten off by the mutant giant crocodile.


    You must know that it is the howling wolf, the leader of the wolf pack, except when facing Ye Hao, has never suffered such a big loss, so it has been holding a group of anger in its heart, and at this time, it is all madly pouring on this mutant giant. Above the body of the crocodile.


    After Xiao Bai once again tore apart a large piece of flesh and blood from the wound of the mutant giant crocodile, he opened its equally sharp and abnormal blood basin and bit it directly, immediately tore off another large piece of flesh and blood.


    After being wounded one after another, the mutant giant crocodile was already weakened to the extreme, and at the same time he felt that his life was about to end.


    He didn''t run away anymore, turned around fiercely, and a huge crocodile paw fiercely grabbed Ye Hao.


    It was very clear that neither Xiao Zhan nor Xiao Bai could pose a fatal danger to him. Only Ye Hao, who swung a knife behind him, was the one who could truly threaten his life.


    And he had already seen the death of the other two companions, both of them died in Ye Hao''s hands, so it hated Ye Hao the most.


    Now that I knew I couldn''t run away, I had to spare my life to fight hard.


    I saw the only crocodile eye that was left, emitting a terrifying light, and directly abandoned Xiao Zhan and Xiao Bai, and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    It was very clear that it would be difficult to kill this guy with a single claw, but the opponent was only 1.9 meters tall. As long as he could hit this guy with his huge body, he might still have a chance to survive.


    However, it didn''t know where Ye Hao was thinking, how could he let this guy run away from him, leaving a disaster, and raising a tiger in the future?


    I saw him immediately flashed away, avoiding the unusually sharp claws of the mutant giant crocodile, and then holding a knife in both hands, thrusting into the remaining eye of the mutant giant crocodile.


    The Hundred Piping Sword is invincible, coupled with Ye Hao''s full use, where the mutant giant crocodile can still resist.


    A splash of blood flashed, and the last eye of the mutant giant was completely blind. It was invisible, and there was no possibility of living anymore.


    Finally, after it attacked frantically for a while, the bright blade light that Ye Hao urged again slashed its head and ended its life.


    In the blink of an eye, all three terrifying mutant giant crocodiles died here. They were lucky to survive the doomsday, but they encountered Ye Hao unfortunately.


    If they can come back, they will definitely not attack Ye Hao, but turn around and leave.


    With the strength of their three crocodiles, they might be able to become the lord of the Megatron side in the future.


    However, time can''t go back, and they can''t do it again. The song **** has a song called "It''s Too Difficult to Look Back", and that''s the truth.

 Chapter 156： Big gain, comprehensive improvement of strength

    Going back, he will inevitably be attacked head-on by the beast. The reason why he can escape does not mean that he can fight head-on. In this evil treasure formation, even if he pushes the big sword formation with all his strength, he cannot kill the beast. There is no magic power, let alone. The beast, even if a group of Tier 3 and Tier 4 evil monsters came, they would fall down themselves.


    In order to enter, we must face unknown dangers, and even beasts must be afraid of existence.


    During the flight, my mind changed. In any case, I will go to the next node first. Ye Hao accelerated his flight speed and flew to nine nodes.


    After entering the node, Ye Hao''s mind was shocked. This node is much larger than the previous node. That is a thousand feet. It is no longer empty. From a distance, a ray of light can be seen, which contrasts sharply with the gray failure outside.


    Ye Hao immediately took a sip of the spiritual spring water and urged his magic weapon to protect himself. He stared straight at the lamp. After a while, there was no movement. However, Ye Hao still did not dare to take it lightly. He not only set up a battle, but also released three puppet slaves to guard aside.


    Looking outside, although the beast is still outside, it is far away. In the past, people only observed it from a few hundred feet away. This time, the distance was several thousand feet long. Its eyes are no longer as persistent and flickering as before. Is it afraid of the things at this node, not the monsters in the evil spirit array?


    The hero restored his magic safely. He looked at the light in the distance. The change he was worried about did not appear, but the fear in the hero''s heart did not abate.


    Once again, the beast outside the node is still thousands of feet away, far less calm than before. It actually wanders around without changing things outside the node. If the beast is not afraid of things at this node, no one will believe it. .


    This was the only node that was not empty after Ye Hao walked all the way. How could he be satisfied without exploring? Ye Hao ran towards the light under the protection of three puppet slaves, and was ready to push the towline wing at any time. Such places may need to give up magic weapons.


    The entire space is only a few thousand feet in size. Soon, Ye Hao came to a place several hundred feet high and stopped. The luminous place is a round table. Ye Hao was able to detect the gods and broken magic eyes, and he did not find any existence in the round table several times back and forth.


    Ye Hao controlled a slave to jump to the platform. The platform without movement suddenly experienced fluctuations. A space force spread. After a while, the master slave standing on the platform disappeared.


    what? Ye Hao looked at Yuantai in surprise, teleporting the formation? When the sending group sends out, Bo''s Ye Hao is very familiar with Bo. When the truncated cone was fluctuating, Ye Hao saw the pattern of the truncated cone, which was similar to the transmission array, but was different and much simpler.


    After a little induction, hundreds of slaves did not leave too far. They were still within the sensing range, and they did not encounter any danger for the time being. The transmission matrix can be determined, but it is only a short distance transmission, and it did not take the kind of crossing millions. Miles of transmission matrix, but where does this transmission matrix lead?


    After waiting for a while, the white slave was still very calm, and Ye Hao took the other two slaves onto the platform.


    As the space fluctuated, Ye Hao saw hundreds of slaves waiting to be put aside. Before he could remember them, he felt a huge pressure coming on him and ambushed him?


    Ye Hao''s only thought was that he was subdued. The white slave has stayed for a long time without any attack. As soon as he landed, he was bombarded so fiercely.


    Ye Hao hasn''t started work yet. The wind slave on one side moved first. With a wave of the autumn fan, a gloomy air pressure greeted it. The fish slave''s 100 slaves did not fall behind, and two mana waved to attack.


    Ye Hao urged Jia Jia to protect his body and raised his head. A strange monster appeared in the sky. The head of a mouse and the body of a bird are several tens of feet in size, and a pair of untrimmed wings is more than several tens of feet. Is it this one?


    In an instant, Ye Hao dug out the fragments of the monster beast from the memory of the monster beast. Blood bat beasts, except for animals with thin eyes, how many of these monster beasts are perverted. The blood bat beast is fierce, and its greatest hobby is refining blood. When it encounters a monster, it will directly swallow it and refine it.


    According to Yaoniao''s memory, the blood bat beast is not a level compared with the step beast. At least this demon bird has killed more than one blood bat. But this blood bat beast is different from the rank beasts encountered outside. This blood bat beast is not a cub, but a mature monster beast. Eighty percent of Tier Beasts are afraid of this blood bat beast, but can it enter the node? Or have you been here? You know, Ye Hao and his team only came to the hiding place of the blood bat through a short-distance transmission array.


    Ye Hao even learned the weakness of the blood bat beast from the memory of the devil bird. The abdomen was slightly lower, but the devil bird was at the beginning of the seventh step. It felt that a monster like a normal monster was a great existence for Ye Hao. For Ye Hao, the weakness that the Devil Bird could easily grasp was a huge challenge.


    The rank of the blood bat beast in front of him is at least the sixth rank, or it is a rank six strong, which is equivalent to the middle stage of the Yuan Ying, and the middle stage Ye Hao is a golden monk. The difference is not known to the first stage, even if the wind slave is a Yuan Ying puppet, add It is not the opponent of the sixth-order high-level monster beast.


    At this time, the monster seemed to have just woke up from its deep sleep. Its movements are far less sensitive than the demon bird''s memory, but it is quite clumsy.


    Except for the coercion revealed inadvertently, there was no other attack. He shook his head from side to side and seemed to be watching the surrounding scenes. He did not pay attention to the attacks of these three puppets, and his two wings flickered slightly. Move, invisible all attacks.


    On the contrary, the attack on several puppet slaves made them sober. Soon its eyes were swept towards the three puppet slaves until it found Ye Hao. Ye Hao felt locked up.


    "Haha, blood food, blood food" came the cheering voice of the monster beast in the hero''s mind, blood and food? Is it because he is a living genius who attracted this monster?


    In an instant, Ye Hao confirmed his guess. It must be so. These three puppets had long been made into magic weapons by himself. Only he is the real monk. He is just a little golden boy and jade girl. How can the essence and blood attract the attention of this high-level monster? In Yaoniao''s memory, I can''t see that he was ever interested in low-level monsters. He devours and refines monsters of similar level.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao threw out his spirit pet, the red cicada, and wanted to verify his guess. Before receiving serious damage, the red cicada is a ray of hope in every dark cloud, and it has formed a way to enter the five. After waking up some time ago, Ye Hao didn''t let it come out, just let it consolidate his cultivation base. Now that his cultivation base is no less than Ye Hao, Xie Jing''s whole body is naturally very abundant.


    However, it was discovered that the monster beast did not pay any attention to the appearance of the red cicada. All the attention was still in Ye Hao''s body, with two cattail wings flashing, swishing.

 Chapter 157： Keep looking for Ye Hao

    The toss between Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran lasted more than two hours! !


    Ye Hao''s strength continues to increase, and his ability in this area is getting stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, Wang Xiaoran''s strength is also rapidly increasing. Otherwise, if he is replaced by another woman, it is estimated that Ye Hao will be ruined by Ye Hao once.


    But that being the case, in the end, Wang Xiaoran couldn''t hold on first, and was the first to lose the battle. Ye Hao let her go after constant begging, otherwise Ye Hao wouldn''t dare to fight for another hour.


    His current physical stamina is indeed a bit abnormal!


    After putting Wang Xiaoran with soft limbs on the bed, Ye Hao thought about what to do next.


    Finally, he decided to go to Independence Island to take a look. Independence Island was his first camp, and it had a lot of food and various resources.


    Before the doomsday came, after Ali and him had a video call, the two had never contacted again, and now the network was completely paralyzed, and the two of them could not be connected at this time.


    Especially at that time, Anguan and Military Convenience had already investigated Independence Island. Later, when the end came, they didn''t know the current situation there, so naturally they needed to go and see.


    And Ye Hao was going to take some people out from Independence Island.


    He was going to take Hong Lao, Situ Family, and Wang Xiaoran''s parents to Independence Island.


    If he runs back and forth again and again, he will inevitably waste a lot of time.


    However, now the doomsday has just happened, and there are treasures everywhere. It is the best time to collect all kinds of substances. Where is Ye Hao willing to waste such precious time.


    Moreover, with the current growth rate of the spiritual matter in the air, it will not be long before a lord-level monster will appear, and even now it has appeared. After all, this doomsday has already deviated from its original trajectory, and no one can tell it. Will there be some other changes.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t know that when he was heading to Independence Island, about ten kilometers away from his current location, a heavy truck chariot that was crushed underneath suddenly made a sound, and someone inside was desperately trying. Struggling.


    They are Li Yunfei and others.


    Li Yunfei originally brought a battalion and a reinforcement to expel, more than a thousand people, ready to capture Ye Hao, but now there are only a dozen people left beside him, and the rest are dead and lost contact. Lost contact, and most people died.


    After all, the heavy-truck chariot they were riding in was not comparable to Ye Hao¡¯s doomsday chariot. When the waves of the sky washed over, the heavy-truck chariot they were riding in was directly squeezed and deformed, and many of them even exploded directly. The people inside naturally There is also death and no life.


    The heavy-truck chariot Li Yunfei was in had good luck and did not explode, but it was also seriously damaged. He and a dozen soldiers survived by chance, and it also mutated!


    ...


    After a lot of trouble with a dozen soldiers, Li Yunfei finally got out of the heavy truck tank and swam to the surface of the water, where he found the ruins of a building after it collapsed.


    "Head, are we still humans now?"


    A soldier looked at a bone spur that resembled Uncle Wolf in the movie "Wolverine" protruding from his fist, and asked Li Yunfei with an ugly expression.


    Li Yunfei looks a little more normal among a dozen people, but his strength has increased much more than before.


    Before, he could smash four red bricks with one palm, but now he can smash 13 red bricks with one palm. Even if he hits the steel door of a heavy truck tank, he can still have a clear fist mark!


    Before they were trapped in a heavy-duty truck, he blasted a car door abruptly, and everyone escaped.


    Li Yunfei glanced at his subordinates. They have more or less undergone some mutations. Some of them have bone spurs similar to Wolverine in their fists, and some have sharp horns in their heads, which look a bit like tauren...


    To be honest, Li Yunfei didn''t know why they had such a change. He didn''t know whether the changes happened to them were good or bad, and he was also not sure whether they were still normal human beings.


    However, he is very clear that he is the backbone of everyone, anyone can chaos, but he can''t chaos, at this moment, he must stabilize these worrying subordinates.


    He frowned and thought for a while and then said: "I think we should have undergone some inexplicable evolution, just as inexplicable as this sudden doomsday.


    But we should still be humans, at least not losing our minds like those comrades who turned into zombies, our consciousness is still very clear, everyone knows who we are!


    So I suspect that these changes that have happened to us may be the key to our survival in the apocalypse. Otherwise, how do we face a large number of zombies?


    I once heard an executive say that what we lost will be compensated for us in another form. For example, we lost time in training but gained a strong body.


    These changes that we are taking now should be the same. We have lost a lot, and finally got the current changes! "


    Li Yunfei''s words were clear and precise, and everyone''s anxiety became a little settled.


    But they all know that Li Yunfei is definitely comforting them, but they willingly accept this kind of rhetoric, because they don''t want to be treated as an outlier by others!


    "Commander, where are we going next? Or let''s go back to the security zone. I don''t know how the other comrades are now, or look for the upper ones. You can''t stay outside like this forever!" A chief of staff Suddenly asked.


    Ordinary soldiers dare not make suggestions to Li Yunfei, even if they are all mutated now, even if it is now the end of the day, the habit they have cultivated for a long time still allows them to naturally choose to obey Li Yunfei''s orders.


    This is also a way for them to tell themselves that they are still the original humans and that they are not monsters.


    So they are willing to retain some of the habits of the end, and the hierarchy!


    After the Chief of Staff finished speaking, Li Yunfei was once again in deep thought. What should his group of people do in the future, how to survive this doomsday, and after returning to the top, whether they will be treated differently as aliens.


    After a long time, he breathed out slowly, and said in a deep voice: "We will continue to look for Ye Hao and complete the task assigned to us by the second executive at a critical moment!


    Otherwise, even if we return to the base area and find the upper hand, what face do we have to face the executives and face the brothers who died! ¡±

 Chapter 158： Difficult to recite

    Hearing Li Yunfei''s words, the Chief of Staff still frowned, and said: "Head, now all information is interrupted, where are we going to find Ye Hao, and maybe that Ye Hao is already dead in the end!"


    Li Yunfei shook his head, and said very firmly: "No, even if everyone in the world is dead, that guy will not die!


    Do you remember that I fired a weapon and shot his car? The bullet shot on the car, and even the paint on the car was not rubbed off!


    Moreover, his car can change its appearance like the Autobots in the movie "Transformers", and there may even be other abilities that we don''t know, so I believe that Ye Hao who possesses this kind of thing will die, absolutely impossible!


    In addition, my intuition tells me that the mutation that is happening to us now is very likely that he can give us an answer, so he must be found!


    Even I think the second executive asked us to bring the living Ye Hao back to the base for this reason!


    Therefore, we must find Ye Hao. Even if he really died unfortunately, we must take his body back to the military division. Only then will we be deemed to have completed the task and be able to restore our lost honor! "


    After listening to Li Yunfei¡¯s analysis, the Chief of Staff stopped speaking. He knew very well that there were things that he couldn¡¯t explain. Once he said it, it would probably cause this small group to fall apart. After all, it is no longer possible to demand these soldiers as before the end of the day. .


    So giving everyone a goal is undoubtedly the best way to unite everyone together.


    It''s just that he still muttered to himself in his heart, if he really found Ye Hao, would he be able to deal with others with people like them?


    After all, they will mutate, wouldn''t the mysterious Ye Hao? And Ye Hao also owns a car that looks like a black technology.


    However, we can only take one step at a time, and we must first unite everyone together!


    Li Yunfei is also very clear about this, but he still insists on finding Ye Hao. Even if he really can''t deal with Ye Hao by then, they can understand it with affection, move it with reason, and don''t necessarily need to use swords and weapons!


    He believed that the second executive asked him to bring the living Ye Hao back to the base. It was definitely not because of the crimes that Ye Hao had committed before, but had very far-reaching considerations!


    As for the crimes that Ye Hao committed before, who is willing to pursue it now, after all, how many people Ye Hao killed is completely negligible compared with those who died in the doomsday!


    And instinctively told him that only if they find Ye Hao, they can live for a long time!


    After making a plan, a group of people began to take action and set off on the path to find Ye Hao again!


    Ye Hao, who was on the way to Independence Island, didn''t know that Li Yunfei and others, who had survived the apocalypse, were still looking for him with perseverance.


    But even if he knew it, he would not go to any so-called base area with Li Yunfei and others.


    And even if you want to go, not now!


    Although his strength is good now, he is still not enough to face the behemoth of the country.


    So he needs to improve his strength. He will face the country head-on only after he has the strength to talk to the country positively, and it is only possible.


    If it is not necessary, he is unwilling to have any intersection with the country.


    After all, once the country is involved, it is also involved in things like national justice and the blood of Kyushu.


    And he doesn''t want to be controlled by others, even the country can''t, but for this alone, the country will inevitably not agree.


    The ancient sages of Kyushu said that on the side of the couch, no one is allowed to snoring; or it is the words that a mountain cannot tolerate two tigers.


    The country wants loyal ministers and subordinates, and Ye Hao can never sell his life to others. This alone will never be possible. Since the negotiation cannot be achieved, what can he do after going to the base area, it only increases mutual unhappiness. .


    Especially now, Ye Hao couldn''t go even more.


    It''s easy to go, but if you want to come out again, it will definitely not be easy.


    It is far better to wait until his strength can face the behemoth of the country and then consider whether to go.


    At that time, if there is a real need, you can talk about cooperation in an open manner, instead of who regains the other, who returns to the other, this is what Ye Hao wants!


    In addition, Ye Hao didn''t intend to regain any country. It would be too exhausting to be the top management of a country.


    Take Kyushu, for example, although Ye Hao is not very satisfied with the current top management, many injustices are still seen everywhere in the society.


    But after all, all residents living in Kyushu can eat and wear warm clothes, which may not be as good as ideal, but at least they will not starve to death.


    And most people have their own careers, have their own pursuits, and have a relatively happy and beautiful family.


    As the saying goes, every family has scriptures that are difficult to recite, not to mention the super family of the country, no one can be absolutely perfect if it is the master of the country.


    At least Ye Hao didn''t think that if he became the top management, he would be able to satisfy everyone.


    Relatively speaking, he is more willing to act recklessly, do what he wants to do, do the woman he wants to do, kill the person who is not pleasing to his eyes, and go wherever he wants!


    If you spend time and effort to work for the welfare of a country, you shouldn''t be exhausted!


    Moreover, Ye Hao was reluctant to manage those people like Ali. If he hadn''t really needed some subordinates to help him protect his territory, and provided food, medicines and other things for a long time, he would not be willing to manage matters on the independent island.


    One person eats enough, the whole family is not hungry, and walks freely in the world, doing whatever they want, how comfortable.


    However, everything cannot be as expected, especially in this doomsday. If you want to be free and not controlled by others, you need the corresponding strength. Otherwise, it is a joke!


    And Ye Hao does need several base areas to grow food and various medicinal materials, only in this way can he survive for a long time.


    Otherwise, even if he has stored a large amount of food and medicinal materials, he will catch fish and burn the forest and hunt, and the day will be used up!


    At that time, these later planted things will be needed as supplements.


    Speaking of medicinal materials, on the way to Independence Island, Ye Hao observed all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures stored in his spatial ring.


    Ye Hao bought a lot of medicinal materials. Those common medicinal materials had no effect on him. All of them were stored on the independent island. The foldable space placed at least 50 years of genius treasures.


    Only these things had an effect on Ye Hao now.

 Chapter 159： Everyones change

    After the doomsday came, according to Ye Hao''s experience before his rebirth, the medicinal effects of all the treasures of heaven, material and earth would almost increase several times, or even ten times.


    In other words, after the doomsday, a fifty-year-old Tiancai Dibao is even more effective than a hundred years before the doomsday!


    The efficacy of a hundred-year-old medicine is comparable to that of the five-hundred-year-old medicine before the end of the shoulder.


    There are several large baskets stored in Ye Hao''s folding space for medicinal materials from 50 years and 100 years!


    In addition, the five hundred year old treasure medicine Ye Hao also reserves five plants in the folding space, which he plans to use when sprinting into the realm of Innate Martial Artists.


    As for the Thousand-Year God Grass, it will only be used when it is life-saving!


    After the doomsday came, Ye Hao had observed the changes of the Thousand-Year Divine Weed several times. If he guessed well, this Thousand-Year Divine Weed is very likely to come alive!


    It is not the kind of survival that is planted in the ground, but it is truly alive like a human being, being able to walk freely from the ground, and even being able to perform magical powers such as escape from the ground, which is a fight against the undead medicine in those fantasy novels!


    So Ye Hao paid special attention to this medicine, but after observing it several times, he still didn''t find any signs of this Thousand-Year God Grass coming alive.


    It''s just that the medicinal power in its body is constantly increasing, and even some unpredictable visions appear around it!


    For example, in the empty folded space, some green grass and flowers, and even butterflies and bees, just grow around the Thousand-Year God Grass.


    Rao was surprised when Ye Hao saw this scene for the first time.


    He is very clear that no living things can be stored in the folded space, and at this time the butterflies and bees are flying happily, and the grass and flowers are also full of life.


    After carefully observing for a while, Ye Hao discovered that these grasses, flowers, butterflies and bees were all visions, a vivid vision transformed from the Thousand-Year God Grass, and they were not real!


    In addition, there are also some unusual changes in the five five-hundred-year-old treasure medicines.


    A layer of misty mist appeared around them, exuding a refreshing fragrance. Ye Hao, who smelled the fragrance, was in good shape. The fatigue on his body disappeared instantly, even the exercises in his body. The running speed is faintly accelerated!


    Those 50-year-old and 100-year-old medicinal materials have more or less unusual performances, but the anomalies shown by the thousand-year-old **** grass and five 500-year-old treasure medicines are much different.


    However, they all have one thing in common, the efficacy of the medicine is doubled.


    During this period of time, Ye Hao has been using 50-year-old and 100-year-old medicinal materials.


    Although the medicinal effects of the 50-year-old medicinal materials have increased a lot, it is still not enough for Ye Hao. Only when combined with the one-hundred-year-old medicine can it achieve the effect he wants. .


    I want to wait until Ye Hao enters the tenth rank martial artist and sprints for the innate martial artist to advance, those fifty-year-old medicinal materials will completely lose their effect on him.


    So Ye Hao is very generous these days. He often uses 50-year-old medicinal materials as supplements and cooks with the mutant giant crocodile as the main ingredient. When the two are superimposed, the medicinal effect increases again, and the cooked food is also more delicious. Seductive.


    Ye Hao, who was accustomed to eating all kinds of delicacies, couldn''t wait to eat his tongue after tasting the delicacies he made. It was really fragrant and tempting.


    Especially the kind of comfort that the medicinal power keeps running through the body, even Ye Hao is not comfortable, just like taking Shiquanda tonic pills, after every meal, he will hold Wang Xiaoran to hand in his homework!


    Xiao Bai is even more like he hasn''t eaten anything for thousands of years. When he eats, his eyes are glowing green. If Ye Hao didn''t hold it down, it would definitely become a real posture, swallowing all the food in one bite.


    Wang Xiaoran is no longer a lady, and competes with Ye Hao and Xiaobai for food. Every time they eat, they are like a wolf.


    The small battle will play a variety of selected background music for them very timely.


    In this way, after a few days, Wang Xiaoran actually broke through again, and he was promoted to a Tier 5 martial artist. Ye Hao, who looked at the speed of his strength promotion, all slapped his tongue for a while.


    Of course, Wang Xiaoran can have such an effect. One is that he can eat the meat of mutant giant crocodile and the delicacies cooked by various heaven and earth treasures of fifty years old every day; the other is that it is now the post-apocalyptic spiritual matter in the air. The concentration is much higher than before the end.


    In addition, after the Doomsday Chariot absorbs the magic cube of biological energy, it has the effect of increasing the speed of cultivation to a certain extent.


    Xiao Bai''s height has grown directly to fifteen meters, and her bright white hair is more sparkling, and it feels much better than the best silks in the world.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s strength is still in the ninth-order martial artist, but this realm has been completely stabilized, and he is ready to attack the tenth-order martial artist realm.


    In fact, Ye Hao should have broken through the current realm long ago and entered the rank ten martial artist.


    But after the doomsday came, Ye Hao¡¯s physical stamina seemed to have undergone a certain change. He was able to absorb more spiritual matter, and even according to his own inference, the spiritual matter in his body was already larger than the spiritual matter in the tenth-order warriors before the rebirth. many.


    This is actually very good to judge. Those Tier 10 martial artists that Ye Hao saw before his rebirth can leave a clear fist mark on the steel plate five centimeters later, and Ye Hao can now mark the five centimeters behind. The steel plate is blasted!


    From this, he can analyze his current combat power, at least not weaker than those Tier 10 warriors he saw before he was reborn!


    However, he still has some gaps from the combat power of the Innate Martial Artist.


    A very simple example, if the Innate Martial Artist encounters the three mutant giant crocodiles, it can definitely be crushed easily, and there is no need to be as troublesome as Ye Hao.


    Therefore, Ye Hao is still in the ninth-tier martial arts realm, but his combat power is even stronger than most tenth-tier martial arts!


    Then there is Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai is still in the ranks of advanced mutant beasts, and his combat power is equal to that of mutant giants, which can be regarded as the top rank among advanced mutant beasts.


    As for Wang Xiaoran, I don''t know if it was because of being often tossed by Ye Hao, or something else. She unexpectedly awakened the water attribute ability when she advanced to the fifth-order martial artist, her ability to withstand damage was far beyond ordinary people, and her resilience was also very strong.


    And her body can really pinch out water, and her complexion is more delicate and dripping!


    After her awakening with this ability, Ye Hao was so happy that she could finally toss it happily, without worrying that she would be ruined!

 Chapter 160： Ignore the distress signal

    Ye Hao was happy, but Wang Xiaoran was very dumbfounded. She was originally considered a life-saving ability, but she just used it in an improper place and made Ye Hao a success.


    However, she is still very happy to be able to improve her strength.


    After contacting Ye Hao for the first time, she knew the importance of her own strength.


    If the strength is not strong, Ye Hao will be eliminated sooner or later.


    She has always remembered very clearly what Ye Hao once said, "You don''t need a pure vase without strength!"


    It was this sentence that made her spend her free time on cultivation every day, and even she also followed Ye Hao''s extreme training, which was another reason why her strength was able to improve so quickly.


    After all, nothing can be easily obtained without hard work!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several people searched for five days in the end, and finally found the trace of Independence Island!


    Why does it take such a long time?


    Because of that time when the doomsday came, nature''s world-destroying powers caused great changes in many landforms of the entire planet, and the Independence Island had long since ceased to be in its original position.


    So until now, they finally found the trace of Independence Island!


    However, the independent island at this time can no longer be regarded as a small island, but is connected to a piece of north.


    It''s just that the connecting north is not City F, but City N, which has two provinces with F City!


    Independence Island has not only changed its geographical location, but also the landform of the island has also undergone tremendous changes.


    If Ye Hao had not stored many positioning instruments on Independence Island before, they would not have been able to find it, and even if they passed by, they would not have been able to recognize that this was the former Independence Island!


    Many peaks on the island have been cracked, and some have even turned into puddles.


    And the mountain where the waterfall where Ye Hao used to carry out extreme weight-bearing exercises is now even more majestic, but there is no waterfall falling from above, forming a magnificent landscape of nine days of the Milky Way.


    There was no waterfall hanging down from above, and many lush flowers and trees grew on the mountain peak. If it were not for speculation based on some relevant geographic locations, Ye Hao would not be able to determine the current location.


    At the same time, the trees on the island are much denser than before, and even denser than the jungle where Xiaobai was before. The height of one hundred and ten meters, the towering trees that need three or four people to hug are everywhere!


    Obviously, these changes are also caused by the end of the day. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, without hundreds of years of development, Independence Island would not have become like this.


    Fortunately, Independence Island did not sink to the bottom, otherwise Ali and others are probably dead now!


    "Bang bang bang!!!"


    Ye Hao and others walking in the jungle suddenly heard a sound not far away.


    "Dad, will it be Ali and the others trapped?" Wang Xiaoran asked.


    "No, they won''t be here, it should be the security guards and armed personnel who have boarded the Independence Island!" Ye Hao recognized the place where the sound was made, and said flatly.


    "It''s them? Then... shall we save them?"


    Hearing this, Wang Xiaoran had a look of bewilderment on his face, and he looked at Ye Hao a little entangled and asked.


    As far as she is concerned, she definitely wants to rescue those security guards and armed personnel. After all, she used to be a special security manager, and there may be colleagues from his previous unit in these trapped people.


    Meeting after the doomsday, it is natural to want to rescue her if he can save her, but it is Ye Hao who speaks here, and Ye Hao can save her when he says to save.


    However, with Ye Hao''s cold temperament, most of them would not be so kind to rescue these outsiders.


    Sure enough, after hearing her words, Ye Hao didn''t even look there, and said directly: "If you don''t save it, go to Ali and the others!"


    The Doomsday Explosion knows how many people are trapped in a dangerous situation. If he sees one and saves one, then he will not have time to do other things. He will save the whole world wholeheartedly.


    Moreover, these security guards and military personnel on Independence Island are undoubtedly coming to trouble him. Even if the end has broken out now, no one can say what they think now. Maybe they still want to help justice and arrest. Yourself.


    So rescuing them is tantamount to finding yourself unhappy. Although Ye Hao didn''t see them in his eyes, he didn''t want to get his hands dirty because of them.


    Moreover, the situation on Ali''s side is still unclear. Perhaps they are waiting for rescue somewhere. If they are delayed here and miss the opportunity to find and rescue Ali and the others, it is definitely not worth it!


    Ye Hao would definitely not be able to do that kind of thing that saves others first, but not his own people first, in a critical moment, let alone any three-time family stay without entering, and it is impossible for Ye Hao to happen here.


    After all, to save others, at best, it means that you are a good person and you are a hero. In fact, it has no effect.


    But because of the death of my own relatives, I am afraid that I will not sleep well in my dreams at night!


    Ye Hao is not a saint, and he has never thought about the big ambition to benefit the world, but it is good to be able to take care of himself!


    Especially in the doomsday, this is extremely important, otherwise who will follow Ye Hao in the future, it is better to become a stranger, anyway, save everyone equally, why do others still be your subordinates?


    So Ye Hao would only look for Ali first, and after he was sure that there was no problem with them, would he consider whether to save these people!


    After speaking, Ye Hao didn''t stay at all, and went straight to a place where Ali and the others might hide.


    The landform on the island has undergone tremendous changes, and Ye Hao can only make general speculations based on his memory.


    Wang Xiaoran didn''t dare to say anything after hearing Ye Hao''s words. She knew very well that Ye Hao had always said one thing. If she dared to violate Ye Hao''s will, she would most likely be killed directly!


    The ruthlessness of the end is not only the ruthlessness of nature, but also the extreme ruthlessness of people, and she has personally seen how ruthless Ye Hao is, so she dare not oppose it at all.


    The kind of TV, movie, doomsday survival team, the team members opposed to the powerful captain, it will never appear in the real doomsday.


    Unless someone is really looking for death, otherwise they will violate the team''s strongest captain, who has the absolute right to speak, who is undoubtedly killing him. If you are killed, no one will fight for you!


    After all, there is only one life, and letting yourself live is the last word!

 Chapter 161： Selfishness in human nature!

    After Ye Hao left, in a cave not far from where they were just now, a few people in uniforms looked haggard and at the same time they were full of anger.


    "Grass, those guys... you can''t save you when you die, so fucking... are they human?" A man with a national character face was full of anger, but because his body was too weak, he always stopped talking when he spoke. It took a few breaths before I could continue.


    He is a film police officer of the F city security bureau. He was ordered to find the children who were taken away by Ye Hao and found here all the way. As a result, as soon as he got on the island, the end suddenly came.


    As a result of their group of more than 30 people, more than half of them died at that time, and in the end only a dozen of them hid in this place.


    However, the matter was not over yet, several companions hiding here together suddenly mutated and turned into hideous zombies that the six relatives did not recognize.


    Unprepared, everyone opened their mouths to the people around them and bit them, and several people were injured immediately.


    The few remaining people were immediately frightened, and regardless of whether these people who suddenly lost their minds were able to wake up again, they drew their weapons directly and aimed them at them.


    After the warning to no avail, the few people finally fired their weapons, but they did not aim at their heads, nor did they attack deadly parts such as the heart.


    But hitting other places, where could it cause any substantial damage to the zombie photos? At the moment, several people were bitten, and in the end only the national character face and no one else hid in this place.


    They blocked the way inside with stones, and then reluctantly stopped those colleagues who had become zombies outside!


    After a few days, the colleagues who became zombies kept guarding outside. The five of them hid in the cave and never dared to go out again, for fear that they would be killed by those zombies guarding outside the cave, and they would become the ugly walking dead. appearance.


    Fortunately, there are springs dripping down in the cave, and there are also some plants. Otherwise, they don''t need to kill the zombies outside, they have long since died of thirst and starvation!


    But even so, the five people who were in the first pass, now only the last three are left, two of them and starved to death!


    And if the other three people hadn''t crossed the moral bottom line, and forcibly suppressed the fear in their hearts, and ate some of the bodies of two people who had starved to death, they would have died now!


    But the two people were starved to death, where there is still much meat, and there is no protective measures here, and soon the bodies of the two people stinks, and the three of them can no longer eat.


    Now they have reached the final moment of desperation, and if they can''t be rescued, the three of them will soon die inside.


    So when I saw Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran appear through the gap in the cave just now, I was so excited. I used my last bit of strength to hit the gravel in the cave and make a sound. I hope this method will attract Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran. come.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the two people had obviously heard their distress signal, but in the end they didn''t come over at all, instead they just turned and left.


    "Hoho Ho Ho!!!"


    Like irony, the movement made by the three of them just now did not attract Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran, but instead caused the zombies outside the cave to roar again.


    Listening to the roar of the zombies outside, the man with the national character face was pale with anger and helplessness.


    The other two slumped to the ground feebly. They had already exhausted their strength by beating the broken stones just now. Now they have practiced speaking and are reluctant to speak any more. They just lie on the ground, gasping for breath, as much as possible. Save your energy, stay alive while lingering, while recalling all kinds of food that you have eaten in your mind.


    In fact, what they did just now is actually very unethical.


    There were more than a dozen zombies outside the cave, and they didn''t know the strength of Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran, so they hit the broken stones directly, trying to attract Ye Hao and the others.


    Obviously they only wanted to save themselves, and they had never thought about whether Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran could rescue them after they came, let alone whether Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran would face a dozen zombies, whether they could continue to live!


    The selfish side of human nature is undoubtedly revealed at this moment!


    Ignoring the few people who were trapped in the cave, Ye Hao took Wang Xiaoran and Xiao Bai to a cave where Ye Hao and Ali agreed to hide after the doomsday eruption.


    In fact, there are several caves like this, all of which Ye Hao and Ali found together!


    And the reason why he came here first was because Xiaobai could smell some human aura in it.


    "It''s the master, the master is back!!!"


    Suddenly, a cry of exclamation came from inside the cave, a child about ten years old ran into it quickly, another child was directed towards Ye Hao, and finally a child was left to watch in place.


    However, after they saw Ye Hao''s appearance, the faces of several children showed a look of joy, as if a separated child had seen their parents.


    When these children first came to Independence Island, none of them did not resent Ye Hao, but knew that they could not resist Ye Hao anyway, and had no choice but to accept the rules of survival on this island.


    Until the end of the day, most of the children on the island still resent Ye Hao incomparably.


    But after the doomsday broke out, in just a few days, all the children had a tremendous change in Ye Hao''s senses.


    They used the methods Ye Hao taught them to strengthen their physique, hunt food, kill zombies, and some small mutant beasts on the island.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Hao''s previous teaching and extremely cruel tempering, these eight to ten-year-old children would definitely be the first group to die in the doomsday.


    But now after the doomsday broke out, they only killed dozens of children and injured some of them.


    This casualty rate is a miracle, far lower than the casualty rate in other places, and even lower than the casualty rate in well-trained camps.


    And this miraculous casualty rate is only created by some eight to twelve-year-old children. If you let others know, you will definitely be surprised.

 Chapter 162： Dependence on good and bad

    After the apocalypse suddenly came, children between the ages of eight and twelve outside the world, without the protection of their parents, were basically dead, and the children in the orphanage, after the outbreak of the doomsday, suffered extremely heavy casualties.


    After all, a dozen staff members, where can they take care of so many children.


    And some of the staff members became zombies, so except for a small part of the children in the orphanage outside, all the children died, and the staff did not survive a few.


    And the small group of children who escaped, if no one is willing to take them in, will soon die. After all, they are only so big, and they can''t take care of themselves. How can they know how to survive in the end?


    After all, the Doomsday will not give them any time to adapt. Moreover, the Modongzhou Kingdom exists to slaughter the souls. How could it be merciful to them?


    The so-called interdependence of good and evil is such a truth.


    These children on Independence Island have experienced things that other children have not experienced. Some children even died before the end of the day, but most of the children who were left survived at this time!


    Who can tell if this is their blessing or curse?


    Soon, a large group of people rushed out of the cave, led by Ali.


    Ali''s figure became stronger and stronger. He was only a little over twelve years old, but he had the physique of a special soldier, and even in terms of personal strength, Ali was much stronger than those special soldiers.


    Behind Ali is Wang Lang and others, the former Shifang God on the Independence Island.


    However, a few of the Shifang Gods were missing, apparently falling into the apocalypse, and the remaining Shifang Gods, one of them was stronger and tougher, and they were all as strong as a bull, with the flesh of a shuttlecock.


    And behind them, there are a large group of children on the independent island, some of them still have some injuries on their bodies, but they still follow.


    Children who are seriously injured and unable to walk are also listening to the situation outside!


    Seeing this scene, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was slightly raised and he nodded.


    When the end is coming, wanting an undead is tantamount to fantasy.


    However, the survival rate of these children on Independence Island is very good, especially Ye Hao is very satisfied with the performance of the three stalking children just now. Obviously Ali and the others have made a lot of arrangements in this regard.


    And this is exactly what Ye Hao needs to be able to act on his own. No doubt, Ali has met his requirements!


    After all, Ye Hao didn''t want to be a nanny, and to take care of these children, he always wanted capable men and cheap labor.


    Teach them how to survive and teach them to practice is just the prerequisite steps to achieve this.


    This is a bit like planting fruit trees. In the early stage, Ye Hao planted, watered, and fertilized, and his goal had always been to harvest fruits.


    Now that these children have experienced the doomsday, they are all mature, and they can be regarded as bearing the fruit Ye Hao wants.


    "Subordinate Ali, pay homage to the master!" Ali came to Ye Hao, knelt on his knees, and bowed to Ye Hao, his head knocked to the ground!


    The other children also knelt on the ground, kowtow to Ye Hao, and at the same time shouted in unison: "Subordinates, see the master!"


    When Wang Xiaoran saw this scene, her pretty face was full of horror.


    She had already known that Ye Hao had cultivated many children on Independence Island, but she never thought that these eight to twelve-year-old children would have any substantial effect.


    At most, the ten-party gods called Ali and Wang Lang will have a little effect, and the rest of the children will undoubtedly not have much effect.


    But today, seeing these children who have experienced the baptism of the doomsday in person, she finally understood her big mistake, where is a group of children, this is clearly a well-trained armed department!


    Not only Ali, Wang Lang and others, but the rest of the children are like wolves and tigers, with fierceness flowing in their eyes from time to time, and they all have the same temperament, and they are not afraid of death!


    Ignoring Wang Xiaoran''s horror, Ye Hao glanced at Ali and others, just like when he brought Ali and others to Independence Island.


    However, at this time, these children have achieved an extremely astonishing transformation, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are breaking through the cocoon and becoming a butterfly!


    I saw a radian appearing in the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, nodded, and said loudly, "Get up and talk about the current situation here!"


    After half an hour, Ye Hao, who entered the cave, finally understood the current situation on Independence Island.


    There were originally 400 children on the island. Some of them were eliminated before the end of the day. There are more than 300 children left. After the end of the day, some children fell into the cracks to live or die, and some children mutated into zombies and were killed by Ali and others. Kill.


    There are actually two hundred and sixty-eight children on Independence Island!


    Two of the original Shifang Gods died in the doomsday, but now they are filled by two newly-rising children.


    Ali''s right-hand man, Wang Lang, is still alive, and he has also awakened a metallic ability, which can turn his fists into extremely hard metal, greatly increasing his attack power.


    And this is the initial stage of the ability. When Wang Lang''s strength continues to improve, his whole body can become a metal body, and his combat power will increase exponentially.


    For example, Wang Lang such as iron head skills and vigorous vajra legs do not need to be practiced at all in the later period. After the whole body is metalized, he can directly master it.


    Ali also awakened the power!


    The ability of his awakening was somewhat similar to the ability of the madman Ali that Ye Hao saw before his rebirth, both of which were fire attribute ability.


    However, Ali''s ability to awaken this time is not only to breathe fire, but to turn his body into flames, which is a bit similar to the Firefist Ace in "The Pirate King".


    However, Ali is still not up to the level of Ace, and he can''t turn his whole person into flames. After all, Ali is not the ability obtained by taking the devil fruit, but the ability to awaken.


    He wants to reach the level of Fire Fist Ace, and it will take a long time to train and improve his strength before it is possible.


    It is worth mentioning that there are more than 70 children on Independence Island who have awakened the ability, and about one of the three children has awakened the ability!


    Two of the children awakened the clairvoyance and the wind ear abilities respectively.


    Of course, it is not really possible to directly see things thousands of miles away, but much farther than most people can see.


    At present, these two people are mainly responsible for the fast work of Watchwind, which can be regarded as making the best use of them. After their strength improves, they will have great development potential in the future.

 Chapter 163： Detailed abilities

    However, it does not have much effect on Ye Hao at present.


    The Doomsday Chariot has the most advanced sonar device, thermal sensor device, radar device, infrared imager device, etc. Although it cannot be detected thousands of miles away, the situation within ten miles can still be displayed.


    In general, these children who have awakened their abilities have great potential in the future, but now they are only the beginning stage. It can only be regarded as a small ability. The combat power has been improved to a certain extent, but the improvement is not large. It needs them for a long time. Exercise and develop well.


    As for now, in front of Ye Hao, they are still the result of a big punch.


    In addition, for those children without awakening abilities, it is not yet clear for the time being. There are indeed some people who have not been able to awaken the abilities in the doomsday, but there are also people who awaken the abilities very late.


    And those who awakened the ability very late, once the ability awakened the power will be extremely terrifying, the awakened ability is also a rare ability in the world.


    It is worth mentioning that Ye Hao, who has the strength of a mid-tier ninth martial artist, has not yet been able to awaken his ability.


    His body''s ability to absorb more spiritual matter is not a supernatural power, but can only be regarded as a long-term use of all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures, the foundation is good, and a benefit he gets is not linked to the supernatural power.


    Similarly, Ye Hao didn''t know whether he could still awaken the power.


    Before he was reborn, he had already awakened the ability when he was a Tier 3 martial artist, and the power increase was similar to Li Yunfei''s awakening ability.


    The early stage can directly highlight the huge effect, as for the later stage, no one knows.


    But there is a saying that is said, one force will drop ten times!


    So it can''t be said that the power awakened supernatural person will have high or low development potential in the future!


    I have to add one more sentence here. This world is not like the one in "The Pirate King". The world is not without repeated abilities. On the contrary, there are many abilities that are similar, or even repeated directly!


    For example, among the 70 children on Independence Island who have awakened their abilities, there are more than a dozen children who have similar or repeated abilities!


    Especially those abilities that are relatively weak, the probability of repetition is huge.


    For example, the ability to become a tree has a small increase in combat power, and its life resilience is stronger than that of ordinary people, so it can only play a small increase.


    Three out of seventy children have this kind of power.


    Of course, the strength of the power depends on how the owner uses and trains it. Some people can cut creatures with a blade of grass.


    Someone turned into steel, but they were cut off by a single blow!


    Such things were often encountered before Ye Hao was reborn.


    To sum up, it is still a classic saying, there is no invincible law, only invincible people!


    For example, in the same practice, some people are stronger than others, but some are too weak to bear. There are too many such things!


    Therefore, acquired effort is far greater than innate talent.


    And Ye Hao didn''t take this fast too seriously. It would be nice to have supernatural powers, and it didn''t matter if there was none.


    Because he already has the Doomsday Chariot, possessing abilities that many people can''t have.


    For example, the protective capabilities of Doomsday tanks are directly immune to attacks below the level of intercontinental missiles, and will continue to increase in the future. Immunity to attacks below the ultra-armed level is also a matter of time.


    How many abilities in the world can do this step?


    And once Ye Hao is immune to attacks below Chaowu, how many people in this world can hurt him, even if he stands there, even if he is attacked by the powers, there will be no harm.


    In this way, the doomsday chariot owned by Ye Hao is the most powerful kind of ability in the world!


    Absolute defense is not a joke, and the Doomsday Chariot has many other abilities. Under such circumstances, would Ye Hao still fear other abilities?


    Of course, if he can awaken the ability again, it will undoubtedly be a huge improvement to his strength.


    "When we came over, we found someone trapped in a cave, did you find it?"


    After understanding the situation of the children in Independence Island, Ye Hao asked another question.


    Hearing this, Ali nodded and said: "Return to the master, I sent Qianliyuan and Shunfenger to investigate. There were five people inside, but now it seems that there are only three people left. There are more than a dozen zombies blocking the exit. They can''t get out.


    Counting that it should be five days away today, the three people have not yet died. It seems that their lives are quite hard. We are discussing whether we need to destroy the three people and the zombies! "


    After the doomsday came, Ali no longer called Ye Hao Brother Ye Hao, but directly called his master.


    He knew very well that what Ye Hao wanted was a loyal subordinate, not a younger brother, so he asked everyone in Independence Island to call Ye Hao the master, indicating that they were all Ye Hao''s loyal subordinates, and he himself was the first. One to take the lead!


    After a group of children experienced the doomsday, they learned more things, and they passed it unanimously without raising any objections.


    As for murder, Ali had already killed before the end, let alone now?


    So when he said that he would kill the three with the zombies, his brows didn''t blink!


    Seeing Wang Xiaoran on the side murmured directly in his heart, Ali was too decisive to kill, and he treated human life without the slightest sense of awe. He would kill when he said killing, and there was even a shadow of Ye Hao!


    In fact, Wang Xiaoran was lucky. She had been by Ye Hao, just watching how others died in the doomsday, but she seldom faced life and death threats.


    That''s why I was surprised by some of Ali''s behavior.


    But slowly, she will also begin to change in this regard, because Doomsday has always had such an ability!


    "Those zombies are definitely going to be killed. Those three people will look at the situation first, and kill them if they are not pleasing to the eye, but the inside of Independence Island must be absolutely safe.


    In addition, Independence Island is now connected to the north, and there may be zombies and mutant beasts coming to Independence Island from the north.


    At the same time, the water doesn''t necessarily have to be so safe. Before, we encountered three fifty-meter-long mutant giant crocodiles in the water.


    Therefore, we have to build a towering city wall around Independence Island to guard against sudden attacks by zombies and mutant beasts! "


    Ye Hao said his point of view, and in the ears of Ali and others, it was equivalent to a command.


    As soon as his voice fell off, Ali led people into action!

 Chapter 164： Treated as a god

    The children on the island now have an almost blind worship of Ye Hao.


    In addition, in order to unite them with Ali, Wang Lang and others, they often pull tiger skins and do big banners and constantly lobby Ye Hao for all kinds of good and powerful things, making these children even more convinced of Ye Hao.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in the hearts of these children, Ye Hao is still like a spiritual leader, just like a **** believed by ordinary people.


    Of course, these lawless children on the island do not respect the gods and only believe in Ye Hao. They can survive because of Ye Hao. Those nine-day gods and Buddhas are all **** to the children who come out of their orphanage.


    I would never see them help when I needed them, it would be more real than Ye Hao''s.


    This is one of the reasons why they are so respectful to Ye Hao!


    So when Ali and the others heard Ye Hao talk about the fifty-meter-long mutant giant crocodile, although they were a little surprised, they did not expect that there would be such a giant crocodile in the world.


    But there is not too much fear. After all, the last days have been experienced. There are not many things in this world that can make them afraid!


    What''s more, they have also worked together to kill several mutant monsters during this period. Although they are not as huge as fifty meters, they are also eight or nine meters high. Although there was some tension in the killing process, they already had some countermeasures. The experience of mutant monsters.


    And now that their master is back, it means that they once again have a backing, with the backbone of the backbone, naturally they will not be afraid.


    In addition, they believed that since Ye Hao could directly say that he had encountered three mutant giant crocodiles, maybe those three mutant giant crocodiles had been killed by Ye Hao, so they would not be afraid.


    But what Ye Hao said, they all chose to obey unconditionally, because the children who disobeyed were already dead!


    An hour later, Ali brought back the lingering Guozilian three people. The dozen or so zombies guarding outside the cave were completely wiped out by them. However, due to the large number of people going there, one All of them dared to fight, and killed more than a dozen zombies, but none of them died.


    When only one child with a little courage entered the cave, he saw the two stinking corpses that had been half eaten, and was so frightened that he fell and broke a little, but there was nothing serious about it.


    Actually, I don''t blame the child for being timid, but the scene was really disgusting and cautious.


    These children dare to kill, even if they see the headless corpse, they don¡¯t feel anything, but they find two bodies that have been bitten in half. The horror and nausea are completely beyond words, even Ali sees it. Can''t help frowning!


    Although these people have experienced the doomsday, because Ye Hao has arranged a lot of things in advance, they have not really been forced to such a degree, and they have never seen a scene of cannibalism.


    At first glance, it''s strange to panic accidentally!


    The two half-bitten corpses, Ali, did not bring them together. They were really smelly, disgusting, and disgusting. It is estimated that the zombies might not be willing to touch them.


    However, Ali reported the matter to Ye Hao. Obviously, he had a dislike for these three guys who even ate corpses.


    In fact, if Ye Hao hadn''t said to bring these three people back to see the situation first, he wouldn''t be too lazy to toss and cut off the heads of several people on the spot.


    As for the Guozilian three people, when their lives were dying, they were very happy to see themselves being rescued by a group of children. They really consumed too much water in their bodies, otherwise they would have already burst into tears.


    But even so, they still met their relatives with excitement on their faces, hoarse and dry throats, to vent their excitement.


    After all, he was finally saved!


    However, they hadn''t been happy for long before they discovered that everything was not as they thought. There was no large group of reporters outside. The doctors were waiting for them, but a group of sullen children.


    No one brought them food or water, but took them to a place unceremoniously.


    Only then did they wake up quickly. Now it is the end. Being rescued does not mean that they can survive. It depends on whether they are willing to save themselves. If they are in a bad mood and kill themselves, there is no one. I will ask a question!


    You know, the doomsday is no longer restricted by laws, and life is as cheap as grass!


    The few people who were still full of excitement just now suddenly felt anxious and began to think about how they could survive.


    After lingering for so long, now they are rescued, and at the last level, they don''t want to just die like this.


    A few people''s brains turned to connect with their purpose of coming to this island, precisely to find the children who were abducted by Ye Hao. Now there are so many children in front of them. Obviously these children''s eight achievements are the children in the welfare institution they are looking for. .


    Right now they were moved with crooked thoughts.


    "Ahem, you are children from the orphanage. We are here to find you. When we drink and eat, we can take you back and return to a civilized society, where there are all kinds of delicious food. It¡¯s so fun, you don¡¯t have to stay on this island anymore!"


    The man with the national character face coughed a few times and was dehydrated for too long, causing the sound from his throat to sound like a crow.


    However, he was very complacent. In his opinion, these children must have been waiting for their rescue for so long after they left the society.


    So as long as they are told that they came to the rescue, these children will inevitably give them water and food, and hope that when they recover, they can take themselves out of the island.


    It is not impossible even for the three of them to become armed personnel, not to mention that they are all security guards. Although their uniforms are a bit dirty and damaged, it is still easy to prove their identity.


    All this seems reasonable and reasonable. Under normal circumstances, the plot should proceed as they want. Even if they can come to Independence Island a few months earlier, things may really proceed according to their ideas.


    But the real situation is what the Guozilian three people didn''t think of.

 Chapter 165： Ning to kill the wrong, not let it go

    The Guozilian three people did not wait for the excited expressions of the children in front of them, but were slapped directly on their faces by a cold-faced child.


    As a result, the three people who were already almost exhausted, their heads buzzed, and they almost stretched out their legs and lost their breath.


    When they finally got over, they didn''t dare to be careful anymore. They finally understood that these children were completely different from the children they had imagined.


    The feeling these children give them is not like being young and ignorant, but a well-trained, disciplined, and contemptuous armed department!


    When they finally came to the cave and saw the young man who ignored them before, some of the clues in their minds finally came together, and their thoughts were all sorted out in an instant.


    The man in front of him may be Ye Hao who they had been looking for before the end.


    At the moment, the three of them felt bitter. Before, I thought of Ye Hao to rescue them. It was all about going to the toilet with a flashlight and looking for death (shit)!


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, and he glanced at the three of them as if he didn''t have the slightest emotion, and said, "What can you do to keep you alive?"


    Upon hearing the words, the three of them immediately felt as if they had fallen into the ten thousand years ice cellar, and there was a bit of cold all over their bodies.


    The meaning of Ye Hao''s words is very clear. Only if he has the ability to make his heart move, he can continue to live. It can also be understood as having the capital to buy his life!


    The Guozilian trio racked their brains for a long time, but they couldn''t think of anything that would keep them alive.


    They are all security guards, and they will be able to arrest prisoners and other things. Now that the doomsday has come, and the laws are gone, what role does this ability have?


    Why did Ye Hao have such good patience to wait for them to think, and when they saw that they didn''t speak, he spoke directly, and the emotionless words came from his mouth: "Since it''s useless, kill it."


    "Yes!!!"


    A Li responded with full enthusiasm, and then waved his hand to let his subordinates drag the three people out and kill them!


    Hearing these words, the three people who had run out of oil and the Chinese character face did not know where their strength was. They struggled desperately and shouted like crazy: "We are Anguan, you can''t kill us!"


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to look at them, but Ali and the others had weird smiles on their faces.


    Can''t kill Anguan, this is the end, no one can''t kill!


    Killing in the doomsday, killing is equal to killing in vain!


    Standing next to Ye Hao, Wang Xiaoran, seeing the three Anguan struggling like crazy and wanting to live, he wanted to persuade him.


    However, when the words came to the lips, he never dared to speak.


    She herself was the maid that Ye Hao raised by her side. Where did she have the right to speak, Ye Hao said she wanted to kill, where could she stop, and where could she dare to stop?


    Even if she stopped, maybe Ye Hao would have to be killed by the iron-blooded and ruthless Ye Hao!


    "I thought about it, I thought about it, I will build a house. Although this island is surrounded by the sea, the water is not necessarily safe. If a city wall can be built, this problem can be solved!"


    An extremely thin Ann Guan yelled, as if he had grasped the straw.


    Sure enough, he saw Ye Hao sitting in the first place, and finally spoke again.


    "You can survive temporarily!"


    Ye Hao''s voice was still cold and emotionless, but it sounded like a natural sound in the ears of the thin man.


    He knows that he can survive now, he doesn''t need to die!


    At that time, he knelt directly on the ground, howling and crying.


    As for the Guozilian and the other person, they cried for a long while, but there were still no cadres. In the end, they couldn''t say anything that satisfies Ye Hao. They were directly killed by the children on the island!


    Killing, these children on the island have long been used to it, and there will be no resistance at all.


    When the thin man saw the tragic death of the two people with Guozilian, he suddenly felt sad.


    But he didn''t say a word to the two colleagues who were in distress. After all, his own life was taken back by luck!


    At the moment, he was even more afraid of Ye Hao who was sitting in the first place, kneeling on the ground and trembling all over, afraid to speak.


    "Ali, give him something to eat and send someone to guard him. Tomorrow to see if he really has the ability to build a house, if he is nonsense, chop up his limbs first, and then chop off his head!"


    Ye Hao still said in a cold voice, as if killing someone, it was just an unusual thing for him.


    However, the thin man almost fainted when he heard this.


    Chop the limbs and then behead his head. This is undoubtedly punishing him, torturing him, and allowing him to endure more fear and pain before dying!


    Only then did he finally understand, the horror of the doomsday.


    In the doomsday, death is not a thing that can be done at will. If it is chopped off quickly, it is the happiest way to die, because there are countless extremely cruel ways to die!


    The thin man was taken to another place by several children to guard him, and he was given some food and water, but he didn''t care whether he was alive or dead.


    After handling the matter here, Ye Hao looked at Ali and asked, "Do you know what to do next?"


    Ali glanced at Ye Hao and said, "Supervise him well. If he is disobedient, kill him!"


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "Supervise him well. After learning how to build the city wall, kill him!"


    Both Ali and Wang Xiaoran were taken aback when they heard this, but they didn''t expect that Ye Hao still wanted to kill this person in the end!


    However, Ye Hao ignored their surprised eyes and asked Ali again, saying, "Do you know what to do in the future?"


    Ali thought for a while this time, and said: "You absolutely cannot kill merciful, useless people, and useful ones, kill them after you use them up!"


    This time Ye Hao finally nodded.


    In fact, this matter today is purely a demonstration to Ali, so that he can learn how to deal with these survivors in the future.


    After all, he can''t stay here all the time, most of the things on Independence Island still have to be handled by Ali.


    And the first thing Ali must learn is to put an end to benevolence, and would rather kill mistakes, but never let it go!


    Especially when dealing with survivors, you must not be kind, otherwise you are raising tigers.

 Chapter 166： The four-character mantra of the imperial person-both grace and prestige!

    The content of a story that Ye Hao once read was probably like this.


    In a village, there is a rich family and a poor family. There is a severe drought for a year and there is no harvest. The rich family has money and there is grain in the warehouse, so there is no shortage of grain.


    But it''s different in the poor family. There is no rice in his family for a long time due to a severe drought.


    The rich and the poor are neighbors. Seeing that the poor¡¯s home is really pitiful, they kindly gave the poor a bowl of rice.


    The poor were grateful and knelt down on the spot.


    The next day, the poor blushed and went to the rich man¡¯s house to express his gratitude again. Finally, he showed that the bowl of rice had been eaten yesterday, and he still couldn¡¯t resist this year.


    When the rich saw him with a sincere face, and a soft heart, they once again asked the poor to take a bucket of rice, so that he could hold on for a while to see the situation.


    At that time, the poor shed tears of gratitude, kneeling on the ground and thanking the rich, saying that in the next life they must be oxen and horses to repay the rich.


    When I got home and had dinner in the evening, the poor said how to be good and how to thank the rich.


    However, the poor wife said with a displeased look: "Thank you for what? His family is so rich and has so much food, but he only gives us a bucket of rice. After eating this bucket of rice, don''t we have to die???"


    When the poor heard this, they had a big quarrel with his daughter-in-law at the time. After thinking about it, what his daughter-in-law said made sense. After eating a bucket of rice, he still had to starve to death.


    Right now, he used his awkward brains, and together with another family who had also run out of food, they went over the wall and entered the rich man''s house at night.


    Originally, they only wanted to steal rice, but they were bumped into by a rich man who stole food. At that time, both parties started arguing, and they even moved their hands behind.


    During the battle, the poor''s eyes reddened, and he stabbed the rich several times. The rich fell in a pool of blood, and the poor took all the rice from the rich''s home!


    That year, the poor lived and the rich died!


    From this story, Ye Hao learned about the ugliness of human nature for the first time. Coupled with his experience in the five years of the last days before he was born again, he has an extremely deep understanding of the ugliness of human nature.


    At the same time, I have a very deep feeling for a sentence. The kindness to others is a crime against oneself, especially in the last days, this is even more common!


    In the doomsday without a law, everything seems so rough, simple, direct, directly attacking human nature, relentless, and destined to be eliminated.


    After dealing with the affairs of the three survivors, Ye Hao took out half of the mutant giant crocodile from the folding space, as well as some bones of the mutant giant crocodile, crocodile skin and other things.


    Then he said to Ali: "Let people treat this crocodile meat. It''s a celebration of everyone''s survival in the doomsday. The bones and leather armor of these mutant giant crocodiles are also processed. They can be made into weapons and personal armor. .


    In addition, Ali, you and the Shifang God first choose, leave the weapons and soft armor you need, and the rest will be given as rewards to other children who have made outstanding contributions to Independence Island! "


    Ali and the others were first surprised by Ye Hao''s incredible method of conjugating so many things out of thin air.


    Then he saw the body of the mutant giant crocodile more than 20 meters long, and he was taken aback.


    Earlier, they had guessed in their hearts that Ye Hao had probably killed the mutant giant crocodile more than fifty meters long, and now seeing the body of this half mutant giant crocodile, the guess in his heart was directly confirmed!


    However, they did not guess the pleasure of being confirmed, but rather shocked.


    First, it shocked the huge size of this mutant giant crocodile, and at the same time, even more shocked Ye Hao''s method, which was able to hunt such a huge monster, suddenly admired Ye Hao''s strength even more.


    Finally, there is ecstasy. First, they can eat the meat of the mutant giant crocodile. After experiencing those things before, they have deeply understood the importance of food;


    The second is to be able to obtain handy weapons and soft armor, which will undoubtedly greatly increase their combat effectiveness and the capital to continue to survive.


    Why do they always respect Ye Hao?


    They just hope that Ye Hao can lead them to survive. The stronger Ye Hao is, the greater their hope of survival, the more and better things they can get, and the more willing to follow Ye Hao''s orders!


    No matter what time, no matter what dynasty and generation, the commanding men will always be the four-character mantra-both grace and power!


    It can be seen from the performance of Ali and others that Ye Hao has used this ability to dominate his subordinates very well.


    Immediately Ali instructed his children to boil water and process the meat of the mutant giant crocodile. Then he took the Shifang God and began to choose the weapons that were in hand. Wang Xiaoran told Ali they how to make crocodile leather soft armor and how much crocodile skin they needed. Did not help them make it.


    The reason why Wang Xiaoran did this was entirely Ye Hao''s instruction in advance.


    People''s hearts are always greedy. The more they give, the more greedy in their hearts, so Ye Hao didn''t take out a scalpel to help them break up the crocodile skin, but let Ali and the others find a way to do it themselves.


    One is to let Ali and the others know how tough the crocodile skin is, and the other is that Ye Hao hid a hand.


    Still the same sentence, he will never completely trust anyone, even Ali and others, he will also guard against it, only in this way, will there be room for it, and it will not be so easy to die.


    Ali and the others didn''t notice Ye Hao''s details. After all, they were still children, and they didn''t know enough about the complicated human nature to think of so many twists and turns.


    Only knowing that Ye Hao gave them food, taught them how to survive in the last days, taught them how to practice, and that is to be good to them, he must wholeheartedly repay Ye Hao, even if he gives his life at the critical moment!


    Regarding the level of cunning and meticulousness, children are not as good as adults who have experienced the world. They lack the corresponding experience.


    This is why Ye Hao chose them as his subordinates.


    When they grow up and start to understand something, they can no longer escape Ye Hao''s control. They will only respect Ye Hao more. Just like those killers, they always like to cultivate from childhood. This is the same reason.

 Chapter 167： True feelings

    Not long after, Ali and the others discovered how difficult it is to handle the mutant giant crocodile. The knife and the like on their body could not cause the slightest damage to the crocodile skin.


    Later, I tried to use weapons made of crocodile bone, and finally managed to separate the crocodile skin.


    At the moment they value crocodile skin and crocodile bone even more, and they clearly know the benefits of crocodile skin and crocodile bone. Even Ali takes these two things very seriously.


    Immediately Ali and others began to choose.


    First, Ali made the selection. He chose a set of daggers that were often in his clothes. There was also a bone spear in his hand. It could be used as a stick and stab people, and the weight was just right.


    After Ali chose the Shifangshen, Wang Lang chose two sharp crocodile ribs and polished them into double knives. He has always been fond of knives.


    After Shifang God chose the weapons they took advantage of, they hid the remaining crocodile bones as if they were treasures. According to Ye Hao''s words, he would reward those children who made outstanding contributions in the future.


    Then they handed Wang Xiaoran the crocodile skin that had been cut out, blushing, and asked Wang Xiaoran to sew them like them.


    Wang Xiaoran glanced at Ye Hao, and only after seeing Ye Hao nodding, did he agree to Ali and the others.


    This is different from directly giving Ali and the crocodile skin soft armor they have made.


    Give it directly, Ali and the others can get it easily and don''t know how to cherish it. At most, it''s just a verbal thank you.


    But when Ali and the others fought to no avail, and then came to ask Wang Xiaoran and Ye Hao, they would cherish what they got even more, and at the same time would be more grateful to Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran.


    Of course they knew that Wang Xiaoran also listened to Ye Hao''s orders, and Ye Hao was most grateful in their hearts.


    But Ye Hao didn''t do anything, just used a little trick to do it beforehand, and got double gratitude. This is twice the result with half the effort!


    In fact, he was not so kind, simply throwing these things to Ali and the others for free, but he had other plans.


    First, Independence Island belongs to his territory after all, and Ali and others belong to the subordinates who gave him their lives. If Ali and others can compete for their strength, Independence Island will be safer.


    The second is something that Ye Hao has decided long ago. He is planning to take some children away. Naturally, he needs to improve their strength first, so that he can go to the north later, and he won''t die easily.


    At the same time, some children are missing, and the combat power of Independence Island will inevitably drop. Giving Ali and Shifang God their crocodile bones, crocodile skins and other things will enhance their strength and avoid unexpected situations!


    After Ali and the others selected their weapons, the mutant giant crocodile outside had also been dealt with. The tempting smell of meat floated directly into the cave. Ali and others could not help swallowing saliva, but no one moved first. They all looked at Ye Hao, waiting for his order.


    The same is true for the children grilling meat outside. Even if the crocodile meat is placed in front of them, drooling all over the floor, they dare not taste it first.


    Until Ye Hao nodded, Ali personally took the first meat to Ye Hao. After Ye Hao ate it, they swarmed towards the crocodile meat that made them drool crazily.


    Wang Xiaoran saw all this in his eyes, and his face was full of surprise.


    She is different from children like Ali, who knows more, so she shocked Ye Hao''s wrist even more.


    It was completely unexpected that Ye Hao would be able to train a group of children about ten years old to this level!


    However, no one paid attention to what Wang Xiaoran thought, and a group of children were all attracted by the attractive fragrance of the roasted mutant giant crocodile.


    I have to say that the effect of crocodile meat is really amazing. After a group of children finished eating, many people broke through the original realm on the spot and upgraded to the next realm. There were even more than a dozen children who directly awakened their abilities on the spot!


    With improved strength and delicious food, a group of children all ate happily and spent the happiest day after coming to this island.


    At the same time, when they called Ye Hao their master again, they added some kind and sincere respect, and many children even thought that Ye Hao was the best person in the world to them!


    At this time, they had completely forgotten, the suffering they experienced when they first came to Independence Island, and the resentment towards Ye Hao, perhaps they forced themselves to forget those things.


    Because they know very well that if they want to continue to survive in the doomsday, the first thing they need to do is to gain the trust of Ye Hao, otherwise, once Ye Hao abandons them, they will struggle in the doomsday!


    So now, whether they are sincere or not, they are all willing to work for Ye Hao!


    When a group of children smiled at the corners of their mouths, Ye Hao left Ali, took out some fifty-year-old treasures from the folded space again and gave them to him.


    "You keep these things, they are useful for improving your strength, Wang Lang and the others give it as you like, or if you don''t want to, the children on the island, I believe the most...still you!"


    Hearing this, especially Ye Hao''s last sentence, Ali knelt down directly at Ye Hao, hot tears streaming in his eyes.


    He was the first child to follow Ye Hao, and his affection for Ye Hao was also the deepest among many children.


    Up to now, he still remembers that when he first saw Ye Hao, Ye Hao helped him deal with the orphanage staff who wanted to beat him. That was the first time he felt protected in Ye Hao.


    Then Ye Hao took him to eat and ordered a lot of delicious foods that he had never eaten before. It was the best meal he had ever eaten in his life.


    Later, Ye Hao bought him clothes and taught him how to practice. Did Ali, who was a young age, always remember these things in his immature heart? Although this memory was only a very short day, it was indeed the best in his life. Memories!


    Even when he arrived on Independence Island later, Ye Hao was extremely harsh on him and made no mercy. He still kept this beautiful memory in his heart and never forgot it!


    Once he was almost beaten to death by Ye Hao, and finally survived hard to find Ye Hao''s revenge. Ye Hao was already exhausted and unable to move, but he still couldn''t manage it.


    Just because there is still that share in his mind, it is so beautiful that it can make him fall asleep and shed hot tears!


    Later, he experienced a lot of things, that memory had already been deeply buried in his heart, making him face Ye Hao, always in an extremely complicated mood, and finally he chose to respond indifferently to Ye Hao.


    It was just like simply executing orders and doing everything that Ye Hao entrusted him to do well, but the gratitude was gone for a long time.


    It wasn''t until he knew for the first time that the end was coming that he began to change Ye Hao''s senses.


    After experiencing the terrifying doomsday in person, he finally understood what Ye Hao did at the time and no longer resented him so much, but the deep touch that was deep in his heart was still hidden deep in his heart.


    Only at this moment, when Ye Hao said that the person he believed the most... was his Ali, the emotion that had been suppressed for a long time finally could not be restrained anymore, like a scourge that broke through the obstacles, it was out of control!


    It is the so-called adversity that only sees the true love, especially in the doomsday.


    Ye Hao looked at Ali, who knelt in front of him and couldn''t even blink his eyes to kill, but at this moment he cried as he did when he first saw him in the orphanage. He couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart.


    No matter how hard-hearted he is, even if his heart is really made of a stone, it should be hot at this moment!


    "Get up... It''s cold at night... Don''t catch a cold!" In Ye Hao''s voice, there was a rare warmth.


    Ali, who was crying into tears, raised his head to look at Ye Hao, crying and roaring: "I Ali, from now on, I am willing to be the master, not afraid of death!!!"

 Chapter 168： Regain lost things

    The emotions that had been suppressed for such a long time finally burst out at this moment. Ali''s immature and immature body possessed a toughness and perseverance far beyond ordinary people''s imagination!


    In fact, it is not only Ali¡¯s feelings towards Ye Hao that are complicated, but other children on the island also have similar feelings.


    Ye Hao made them endure too much suffering that shouldn''t be the children of their age, but in the end, it was the sufferings that they endured prematurely that allowed them to survive the terrifying apocalypse.


    So they didn''t even know whether they should hate Ye Hao, respect them, or something else. In short, it was extremely complicated, like a mass of paste.


    In fact, Ye Hao sometimes wondered if he was too ruthless, and was so severely affected by the doomsday that he could no longer be regarded as a normal person.


    It''s just that a few people who have experienced the doomsday are still normal people, even if they want to change later, they have long been unable to change it.


    For example, let Ye Hao completely believe in others, he really can''t do it.


    Even if he knew that Ali at this time really gave himself his worth and life, he still couldn''t do it, and he had complete trust in Ye Hao.


    This may be the end, the biggest change to all human beings!


    In fact, the impact of those zombies is not the most serious thing. The change of human heart is the thing that has the deepest impact on mankind by the end of the day.


    From the perspective of many normal people who have not experienced the doomsday, Ye Hao may be a pervert, because no normal person can do the same as Ye Hao, completely indifferent to life!


    After all, with the exception of those real psychopaths, most murderers will have nightmares after killing!


    But except for the first nightmare that Ye Hao had before he was reborn, he never had a nightmare. He even killed more and more people later. For him, killing is simply a bland thing, broken. Other people''s heads are really just like cutting a watermelon.


    There is no fear, no joy, no excitement, and some are just plain, really like just doing an extremely insignificant thing.


    That is a lively life!


    Like Ye Hao, the hard-won life is a child born to every mother after ten months of pregnancy. After decades of hard work, he becomes an independent person.


    How could it really look like a watermelon, as light as a vegetable, if you cut your head off, then cut your head off!


    At this moment, Ye Hao suddenly felt something. He felt as if he had lost something, so he sat down cross-legged.


    Ali froze for a moment, and realized at random that Ye Hao had entered a deep-level cultivation state.


    Immediately he stopped crying and stood quietly beside Ye Hao, helping him protect the law.


    At this time, Ye Hao didn''t think too much at all. He really didn''t take any precautions against Ali at all, instead of leaving a hand like the waterfall.


    So at this moment, if Ali strikes Ye Hao, he may really succeed, of course, the premise is that Ali can break through the defense of Ye Hao''s memory protective suit.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao has undergone some subtle changes psychologically!


    How could Ali, whose true feelings buried deep in his heart burst out, attack Ye Hao.


    Since he said, "From now on, I am willing to be the master, not afraid of death!" He has completely handed over his worth and life to Ye Hao.


    Even if Ye Hao said something to make him commit suicide on the spot, he would not hesitate to stabbing himself with a knife!


    Emotion has always been the most amazing and unreasonable thing in the world.


    Human beings can be called humans just because they have emotions.


    Humans without emotions are not much different from the walking dead.


    The doomsday is ruthless. The doomsday destroys not only the various civilized buildings, which have harvested countless lives, but also the lack of emotions of many people, and the seriousness of them directly becomes inhuman and ineffective.


    In fact, those who have not become zombies, there is not another kind of mutation.


    Even many people are more terrifying than zombies, and even less human.


    For example, Ye Hao has seen that many people struggling to survive in the doomsday find a relatively safe place and start to "raise pigs" and raise people like pigs.


    The pigs are only given very little food, but they are allowed to do a lot of things, and in the end they still can''t escape. Those "pig raising" people will wait until the pigs are old and have no strength to eat them!


    The real people cannibalize people. Those "pig-raising" people obviously have other things to eat, but they have long been distorted in their hearts and love the taste of human flesh. Some people even feel uncomfortable if they don''t eat human flesh for a day.


    Become a monster who likes to eat human flesh buns!


    This is especially true for women, living a life that is completely worse than that of beasts, especially those beautiful women who are worse than life.


    In fact, a woman who lives in the last days is a sin.


    A beautiful woman is even more sinful!


    Ye Hao has seen many women who originally looked good, but was forced to helplessly in the doomsday, and personally disfigured himself and turned them into disgusting ugly monsters!


    If they don''t do this, they can''t survive at all. If so, they are still struggling to survive in the cracks, life is not as good as death!


    The doomsday has brought too many changes to mankind, and the annihilation of human nature is the most terrifying change.


    In fact, later, survivors in the doomsday no longer feared zombies, and few died in the mouth of zombies, but the number of deaths per day is still increasing.


    That''s because many survivors were not killed by zombies, but were tortured to death by survivors who were also humans!


    Ye Hao, who has struggled through the end of five years, has also lost a part of his humanity, so he will do many surprising things.


    At this point, Ye Hao''s stone heart that had just been touched by Ali finally realized something, and he began to find what he had lost!


    This search was all night, Ali stood beside him all night without blinking his eyes. Anyone who dares to take advantage of Ye Hao must kill him first!


    "boom!!"


    Suddenly, a thundercloud appeared in the clear sky, constantly emitting deafening thunder.


    Ali, who had been guarding Ye Hao all night, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky, his brows frowned slightly.


    When the thundercloud appeared, it was obviously about to rain soon, but Ye Hao still hadn''t woke up yet, and the sky had been thundering, which could easily affect Ye Hao who had entered a deep cultivation state.


    "Boom!"


    As Ali was thinking about what to do, he suddenly saw a purple thunder in the sky bombarding where they were.


    No, to be precise, it was aimed at the location where Ye Hao was, and was bombarding Ye Hao at a speed beyond imagination!

 Chapter 169： Awakening power, lightning!

    Seeing that purple thunderbolt rushing towards Ye Hao, Ali''s eyes instantly turned scarlet red, as if a fire was burning crazily in his eyes.


    Then his hands directly turned into a ball of flames, and with all his strength, he rushed directly at the purple thunder that landed down, and wanted to use his body to help Ye Hao to guide away the purple thunder and lightning!


    He said that from now on, he can fight against death for Ye Hao!


    At this moment, he proved this sentence with his actions, completely spared his life, and rushed directly to the strange and unpredictable thunder, without the slightest fear or hesitation. He really did not fear death. ! ! !


    Just when he was about to collide with the purple thunder, suddenly a big hand was placed on his shoulder, pressing him back to the ground, and then a figure met the purple thunder that was descending rapidly in the sky.


    "Do not!!!!!!!!"


    A heart-piercing roar came from Ali''s mouth, and the figure welcoming the purple thunder turned out to be Ye Hao who had been sitting still all night!


    Seeing Ye Hao colliding with the purple thunder, Ali''s eyes burst into flames of nearly one meter long. At this moment, the anger in his heart was eager to burn the sky full of thunder!


    The movement here quickly alarmed other people. Wang Xiaoran, Wang Lang and others all rushed over quickly, just in time to see Ye Hao colliding with the purple thunder in the air, all with a look of shock!


    Where can the human body hold the thunder? ? ? ?


    At this moment, Wang Xiaoran, Wang Lang and others all felt as if they were struck by lightning, and they all stayed where they were, with a look of horror!


    They had never thought that Ye Hao would be hit by the thunder falling from the sky.


    At the same time, they couldn''t imagine how they would continue to survive in the doomsday without Ye Hao!


    Just when everyone was shocked, two creatures on the scene behaved differently from everyone, Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan.


    Xiaobai watched this scene very calmly. It signed a soul contract with Ye Hao. Once Ye Hao died, it would die with it, but at this time it didn''t have any sense of danger of dying.


    At the same time, through the soul contract, it clearly felt that Ye Hao, who was hit by the purple thunder, did not have the slightest threat, on the contrary, his strength was soaring!


    The small battle, which was transformed into a chariot form again, also signed a soul contract with Ye Hao, which was even better than the soul contract signed between Xiaobai and Ye Hao. For example, they have a common soul space and can communicate with each other from a distance. .


    However, as long as Ye Hao died, it would also die.


    However, he did not feel that Ye Hao was in the slightest danger, and even the memory protection suit worn on Ye Hao was not damaged in the slightest!


    The purple thunder that fell on Ye Hao''s body did not cause any harm to Ye Hao''s body. On the contrary, it was nourishing Ye Hao''s body and enhancing Ye Hao''s strength like some kind of nutrient solution!


    Even through the soul contract, it clearly senses that Ye Hao has already passed the rank 9 martial artist and entered the ranks of the rank 10 martial artist!


    In fact, if Ali and the others could observe carefully, they would find that Ye Hao, who was hit by the purple thunder and lightning, although his body was filled with purple arcs, his body was not damaged in the slightest.


    But now that the situation is so urgent, each of them was shocked by the scene before them, and they were anxious, and they were still in the mood to carefully observe how Ye Hao''s physical injuries were.


    Especially Ali, after being pushed back to the ground by Ye Hao, he rushed into the sky again with no fear of death. He wanted to catch Ye Hao who was struck by the purple thunder, thinking that he could help Ye Hao share a little bit of the purple thunder¡¯s damage. Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who had been closing his eyes tightly, opened his eyes suddenly, and two purple thunderbolts shot out from his eyes, like two lasers.


    I saw two purple thunderbolts hit a huge boulder weighing several tons at an extreme speed.


    As soon as the purple thunderbolt touched the boulder, the boulder exploded into a pile of rubble.


    Everyone was shocked by Ye Hao''s sudden display of supernatural power.


    They had never thought that thunder and lightning could be shot in the eyes of anyone before, let alone that two purple thunder and lightning could directly blast a huge boulder weighing several tons, which is simply a fantasy!


    And this is still shot at a boulder, if it hits a person''s body, then the person can''t be directly charged, even the bones and scum can not be found?


    From then on, it seemed that Ye Hao''s eyes could really kill people!


    Not only Wang Xiaoran and the others, but also the high-level mutant beast Xiaobai was also startled by howling the wolf, looking at Ye Hao in the sky like a monster, an expression of extreme fear flowed into his eyes uncontrollably.


    Then there was a look of ecstasy in its eyes again, because it knew that its master had become stronger again, becoming very strong and strong!


    It is so powerful that it can only look up to it even if it is a good one among the advanced mutant beasts!


    When everyone was shocked by that scene, Ye Hao in the sky slowly landed on the ground like a land god.


    At the same time, he is also looking at his current changes.


    One''s own strength has reached the initial stage of the tenth rank martial artist, the next great realm is the innate martial artist!


    At the same time, he also awakened the ability in one fell swoop, and his ability is still extremely rare thunder and lightning.


    Although his limit is now that he can only release high-voltage lightning of about one thousand volts, as his strength continues to grow, the voltage intensity that can be released will gradually increase, even if it reaches one hundred thousand volts, tens of billions of volts are not. impossible!


    Moreover, even the current one thousand volts is scary enough. Once it hits a person''s body, it will inevitably burn the outside and inside of the electricity supplied by the other party, directly turning into a pile of black charcoal!


    More importantly, once it encounters a thunderstorm, Ye Hao can use the thunder in the sky to attack the enemy, just like before, directly blasting several tons of boulders to pieces!


    Therefore, his ability, it is difficult to evaluate how much Ye Hao''s combat power can be specifically improved.


    In a thunderstorm, Ye Hao even dared to fight Lord-level monsters alone!


    Moreover, his ability can also be used in conjunction with Wang Xiaoran, who has the water attribute. After all, water can be energized. As long as the opponent is hit by water, Ye Hao can easily directly hit the opponent with high-voltage electricity, making the opponent impossible to defend!

 Chapter 170： Ye Haos change

    "Master, you are not injured????"


    Seeing Ye Hao landed on the ground steadily, a group of people all rushed over, constantly looking at Ye Hao up and down to see if he was injured.


    Of course, Ali was the closest to Ye Hao, and was the first to rush to him, staring at Ye Hao with a serious face and constantly looking up and down to see if there was any injury he had missed.


    Ye Hao felt everyone''s concern, smiled slightly, and said, "No injury."


    Seeing him like this, everyone was stunned, staring at him blankly.


    "Did the master smile just now?"


    "The master just seemed to laugh?"


    "The master still laughs??"


    Ye Hao has always been facing everyone with an extremely cold appearance, especially these children, he has hardly seen Ye Hao smile, and the corners of his mouth have turned up slightly to appear a radian, which is basically the limit!


    They almost never saw a real smile!


    Moreover, the previous Ye Hao always gave people a very lonely feeling, no one could walk into his heart, although face to face, it gave people a feeling of being thousands of miles apart!


    However, although Ye Hao still feels a little afraid to approach, after all, the majesty he has formed for a long time, everyone still dare not overcome, but he is no longer so alienated!


    Listening to the constant voices of discussion in his ears, Ye Hao was full of black lines on his forehead.


    But just smiled, is it necessary to be so surprised? ? ?


    However, something that made him even more jaw-dropping happened again. When a group of people saw his forehead full of black lines, they were shocked to the point of no more.


    "A black line appeared on the master''s forehead?"


    "The master is actually angry?"


    "Isn''t the master always very cold? How can he still be angry? And there is such a vivid expression on his face!"


    "No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s caused by thunder. If the owner is angry, he will do it directly, and there will be no expression on his face. I bet a large piece of mutant beast meat, the black on the master¡¯s forehead The line was definitely struck by thunder!"


    Ye Hao really couldn''t listen anymore, didn''t he just show a little expression on his face? Is it necessary to be so surprised? You are all actors!


    But soon, Ye Hao also reacted, as if he was indeed a little different from before, as if his emotions were much richer, no longer just indifferent!


    "Ahem, I''m going to adjust my breath, Ali, you choose twenty smart and capable subordinates for me. It''s better to still drive. I want to take them out. I will spend more than half a month outside. !"


    Ye Hao coughed a few times, concealed the embarrassment in his heart, put down these words, went straight to a secluded place, and carefully examined the changes that had occurred in him.


    As for selecting his subordinates, leaving it to Ali, he is completely relieved.


    Before Ali''s performance, he can see everything in his eyes.


    Treating Ali, he has slightly different emotions and a little more trust!


    When Ali and the others saw Ye Hao leaving in a hurry, their jaws almost fell to the ground!


    "Master coughed embarrassingly?"


    "This...is this still our master? Is it still embarrassing?"


    "Suddenly found that the master is similar to us, and has various emotions. Could it be that the indifferent appearance before was pretended to be?"


    A group of people were chattering and talking, and even Ali was shocked.


    He had been in contact with Ye Hao for the longest time, but he had never seen Ye Hao go astray as he is today, or be abnormal.


    No matter what Ye Hao does, he always feels extremely cold and unsmiling, but now Ye Hao seems to have become very different!


    Forcibly suppressing the shock in his heart, Ali began to complete the task given to him by Ye Hao.


    Twenty savvy and capable subordinates, it is best to drive and go out for about half a month.


    Immediately Ali selected his men one by one in this direction.


    A group of children have been on the island for several months. Now they heard that they could go out with Ye Hao. They were all excited. They volunteered to go out with Ye Hao. They knew very well that they would be extremely safe only if they went out with Ye Hao. .


    In fact, Independence Island is now connected to the north, and Ali and the others can go out and explore the situation outside at any time.


    Before Ye Hao came to Independence Island, they had indeed gone out. One was to inquire about Ye Hao''s news, and the other was to look at the actual situation outside after the end of the day, and if possible, bring back something to write about and eat!


    This is what Ye Hao explained to Ali before the end.


    The doomsday just broke out, and it is a good time to fish in troubled waters. The stored substances on the island can be used, and it is best not to use it as much as possible.


    After all, those are the treasures at the bottom of the box, and there is really nothing to eat before using those reserves.


    In fact, this was one way Ye Hao told Ali to survive in advance.


    After the postponement of the doomsday, even Ye Hao can''t be sure when the doomsday will come. For a while, he may not be able to take care of the situation on Independence Island. At that time, Ali and the others will need to find a way on their own.


    At the very least, you have to look at what''s going on outside before you make a decision.


    And it was that time that Ali and the others knew exactly how terrifying the end of the day outside was, with zombies biting people crazy, powerful mutant beasts, and survivors of extinction of humanity.


    That was the only time they went out, killing a few mutant beasts, a large group of zombies, and a group of survivors who bullied them just as children.


    In the end, Ali and the others found a lot of food in a supermarket and brought it back, but they never went out again.


    One is that there is still some food for the time being, and the other is that it is too dangerous outside.


    After that time, Ali formed a patrol team with clairvoyance, shunfeng ear and other related abilities, mainly to observe whether there are zombies and mutant beasts entering the independent island in the north direction.


    Once they discover the situation, Ali and the others will fight.


    Over the past few days, there have been several battles.


    However, as long as there is no super large-scale zombie army, the zombies in front of Ali and the others are not too threatening.


    Although the mutant beasts are powerful, but Ali and the others go together, it is not too much of a problem.


    However, they are very clear that this is not the way to go, ordinary mutant beasts can deal with it, but what if you encounter advanced mutant beasts and a large-scale zombie army?


    They will inevitably suffer extremely heavy casualties, especially if the three mutant beasts go to the Independence Island, the consequences will be disastrous!

 Chapter 171： Ye Haos Comprehension

    In fact, even though Ali and the others are quite lucky, they haven¡¯t encountered advanced mutant beasts for the time being, they still suffered a certain amount of damage in several battles, even if it weren¡¯t for the various medicinal materials that Ye Hao had left on the island before. , The number of casualties will be more.


    But when Ye Hao and the others found Independence Island, Ali, Wang Lang and others were having a headache with these things, so before they discovered that Ye Hao was so excited when they came back.


    After all, they are still just a few children. When Ye Hao came back, they had a backbone and a backing, especially after Ye Hao took out half of the mutant giant crocodile body, a lot of crocodile bones, and crocodile skin, they were even more excited. .


    With these things, when dealing with zombies and mutant beasts, they have greatly increased their confidence, and at the same time, they have also increased the possibility of their continued survival!


    While Ali was busy choosing suitable subordinates, Ye Hao meditated again cross-legged, carefully comparing some of the changes that had happened to him!


    He found that the main change in his body was that he had recovered some emotions that he had lost before rebirth. He had perfected himself in a different way, somewhat similar to the way the Daoist people suddenly realized the truth.


    After being confused for a long time, once you understand it, your strength will naturally increase a lot.


    Coupled with his long-term past accumulation, promotion to the tenth rank martial artist is also a matter of course.


    As for the awakening ability, Ye Hao guessed that it should mostly be related to retrieving the emotion that was lost before rebirth.


    After all, he had already awakened his ability when he reached the third-order martial artist before he was reborn after encountering the doomsday. This time he didn''t awaken until he broke through to the tenth-order martial artist. The two awakening abilities, he believed that the only thing in common was It is humanity and emotional integrity!


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be such a coincidence. As soon as the emotions that were lost are made up, the abilities immediately awakened!


    Of course, this is just a conjecture, and it is difficult to verify whether it is correct.


    Enlightenment is something that can¡¯t be found or taught. What others teach is empowerment, not enlightenment.


    Moreover, everyone enlightens, even if they realize the same thing, they will not be the same.


    So if you want to clarify this matter thoroughly, you need to take a long-term view!


    After clarifying these things, Ye Hao frowned again and made up for the lost emotions. It doesn''t mean that he needs all of them, at least not to show them all.


    For example, murder!


    The emotion that Ye Hao retrieved contains awe of life, but it is obviously impossible to make him afraid of killing. This is the end, and it is obviously impossible for him not to kill!


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that this emotion has to be abandoned again, and it is still necessary to leave a trace of reverence for life, otherwise it is not much different from those zombies and mutant beasts who only know how to kill.


    So Ye Hao decided to do things in the future depending on the situation. Those who should be killed naturally still have to kill, and those who should not be killed can not kill if they don¡¯t kill, or they can be punished in another way, as long as they don¡¯t pose a threat, they can stay. Next life.


    Of course, if it poses a potential threat, he will still kill!


    For example, the Anguan who is still under control must still be killed!


    This kind of person can¡¯t keep it. He can know how much he hates his heart from eating the corpse of his companion. This kind of person does everything in order to survive. Keeping it is tantamount to raising a tiger, and his two The companion had been killed by Ye Hao.


    This matter will inevitably form a lump in his heart. Although there is no danger now, when he suddenly bites, he will be out of control. Keeping him is tantamount to installing on an independent island. He had a time bomb, so he still had to kill him.


    As for those who come to Independence Island in the future, they need to be treated according to the situation.


    People with bad conduct will naturally have to kill. A mouse **** will inevitably spoil a pot of soup, especially children on the island, which are easily agitated, so no such person can stay.


    As for those people who live in the bottom and survive in the cracks, it depends on whether they still retain their humanity. Naturally, those who have extinct humanity cannot.


    In addition, the remaining people put forward various requirements and regulations. If they want to be sheltered by Independence Island, they must work and make their due contributions. Otherwise, even if they are pitiful, they will not be taken in.


    You know, being a bad guy in the last days will never last long.


    For example, those refugees take in camps, everyone accepts them, and they provide food, water, shelter and other materials unconditionally. No such camp can last long.


    Either the refugees who were taken in were dragged to death, or they were slowly killed by inertia.


    In the doomsday, there is a lack of food. One or two refugees may still be able to supply it. How to supply one hundred thousand refugees?


    When the time comes, let alone wait until the zombie army slaughters the city, once the food supply is not enough for the refugees, riots will occur.


    But once the long-term unconditional supply, who is willing to go out to sell their lives, kill zombies, find supplies, inertia will inevitably permeate the entire camp.


    So this method of collecting refugees in camps is definitely not good. To get food, you must work hard.


    To get better treatment, you must make enough contributions.


    Those who went out to find supplies and beat zombies paid the most and naturally deserved the best treatment, while those who worked in Independence Island received a worse treatment.


    For example, people who go out to beat zombies can eat meat, and those who stay on the independent island can only eat vegetables and fruits.


    And those who are unable to form combat effectiveness and refuse to work, none of them can be taken in!


    No one thought that the first effective regulation on Independence Island was set after Ye Hao''s insight.


    Moreover, these rules have been used since then, although some things have changed, but the main body is still these things set by Ye Hao.


    And this also allowed Independence Island to complete the reform earlier than other survivors, and took many detours!


    As for some of Ye Hao''s other emotions, he retains those who are suitable for survival in the doomsday, while the emotions that are not suitable for the doomsday are still eliminated by him.


    If you don''t be cruel in the doomsday, you can''t live at all. There are too many poor people, and sympathy will only die too fast!


    As for trusting others, Ye Hao believed in himself most. No one was more reliable than himself, but for Ali, he also had more trust and some other emotions.


    Without emotion, you can indeed make the most correct choice, but it is no different from The Walking Dead.


    Moreover, no one could believe it, as if there was only one person in the whole world, and the others were aliens. It was really lonely to live like this, Ye Hao had enough of that life.


    But this is not to say that Ye Hao''s trust will be easily obtained from now on!

 Chapter 172： The future direction of Independence Island

    If you want to get Ye Hao''s trust, you will never get his trust without having to get along for a long time, without having to share weal and woe.


    Even now, there are not many people he trusts, except for Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan who are absolutely loyal to him, there is only one Ali.


    Even Wang Xiaoran failed to gain his trust.


    The relationship between him and Wang Xiaoran is more of an interest relationship, as well as a relationship between some dewy couples. This relationship is not worthy of his trust. There are still many bonds between them.


    Actually, that''s fine, otherwise Ye Hao would definitely have some scruples in accepting other maids in the future.


    But for Wang Xiaoran, he would be a little better. He would not be as rough and barbarous as before, but would leave room for him. After all, he was his own woman.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This time of meditation took another two hours.


    When Ye Hao finished meditating, Ali had already waited outside with twenty selected children.


    These children have been waiting for a while, but Ali asked them not to make any noises and never disturb Ye Hao who was meditating.


    Seeing Ye Hao come out, Ali took the lead in reporting the details of the twenty people he had selected. If Ye Hao is absolutely unsuitable among them, he can immediately switch to someone else.


    After listening to Ali''s report, Ye Hao nodded without changing any children.


    In addition, he told Ali the future development direction of the Independence Island that he had just thought of, and let Ali manage the Independence Island in accordance with the points he said in the future.


    At the same time, the hierarchical system is divided, and those who contribute more can get the best treatment in Independence Island.


    The survivors recruited later need to enter Independence Island as trainees. The treatment is the worst, and once they are found to be unqualified, they can be kicked out of Independence Island immediately, and the circumstances are serious and they are killed directly.


    Interns who want to become regular members and become full members of Independence Island need to make enough contributions, and their salaries can be improved after they become regular members!


    In short, the more contributions, the better the treatment.


    As for what the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the strong should protect the weak, it does not exist in Independence Island!


    If you don''t work hard, you still expect others to protect you, thinking about the food that comes, it is tantamount to a fantasy!


    After listening to Ye Hao''s future plans for Independence Island, Ali was extremely excited.


    He has been thinking about the future development direction of Independence Island, and Ye Hao''s handling of the three security guards before, Ali, is still acceptable.


    But in the end, Ye Hao asked him to kill all the survivors who came to Independence Island in the future, and he was somewhat unwilling to accept it.


    However, as long as it was what Ye Hao said, he would obey unconditionally, and he would forcefully suppress different thoughts in his heart. This was his attitude towards Ye Hao.


    But this time Ye Hao''s plan for the Independence Island gave Ali a feeling of seeing the blue sky through the clouds, and some problems that had been perplexed for a long time were finally solved.


    The rewards and punishments are clear, and the effective way to increase the fresh blood on Independence Island is what Ali wants most, and he recognizes it from the bottom of his heart. Only with these things can Independence Island be able to stay in the doomsday for a long time. Survive in.


    Working behind closed doors is not the best way to spawn in the doomsday.


    In addition, Ali, who has experienced training in Independence Island and the cruel doomsday, will not be a bad person, and will not be able to sympathize with those poor people if he is full.


    On the contrary, it was Ye Hao, who needed to trade for food and protection through labor, and made enough contributions to improve his treatment on Independence Island, which made him very satisfied.


    No one wants to directly give to others the material obtained by his own desperation. Such a person is not a bad person in Ali''s view, he is a fool, and he is full!


    At the same time, Ali once again felt that Ye Hao had changed, he was no longer so repellent from thousands of miles away, but he was not close to everyone.


    At least Ali clearly felt that when Ye Hao treated him, he was much closer to him than other children, and sometimes he even discussed some details with him and listened to some of his views.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    However, Ye Hao''s treatment of the other children on the island was a little more relaxed than before, but there were still not many smiling faces to them, and he still looked extremely majestic, but it was no longer so stiff.


    This was the change Ye Hao made after he recovered those lost emotions.


    He will be much more friendly to people who are trustworthy, and he will be a majestic boss to his subordinates, but he will no longer be inhumane!


    After explaining the development of Independence Island with Ali, Ye Hao set off directly with twenty children.


    Five of the twenty children came from Shifang God, namely: Wang Lang, Jin Yaxu, Chen Zhendong, Xiao Hei, and Xiaodao.


    These five people were all the earliest members of the Shifang God on Independence Island, and Ye Hao was relatively familiar with them.


    Especially Wang Lang, who has always been Ali''s right-hand man, this time Ali sent him out, undoubtedly wanting him to help Ye Hao as much as possible.


    In fact, if Ali were not going to sit on Independence Island, he would definitely come out with Ye Hao.


    Even so, he also told Wang Lang that he must listen to Ye Hao''s words, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, don''t cause trouble to Ye Hao, you must do everything you can to do well!


    In short, Ali told Wang Lang a lot of things, one was worried that Wang Lang would not do his best, and the other was worried that he would anger Ye Hao and cause murder.


    Ali knows very well that Wang Lang is also a stone in the pit, smelly and hard, if his mind is stubborn and he doesn''t turn around and annoys Ye Hao, he might actually be killed.


    Ye Hao wanted to kill, but he wouldn''t think about it so much.


    Wang Lang didn''t know Ali''s painstaking efforts. For his direction, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and be patient, listening to him nagging for more than half an hour.


    In fact, Ali was obviously too worried. Although Wang Lang was fierce, he was not stupid. Ali didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ye Hao. How could he provoke Ye Hao when he was full. ?


    As for the other fifteen people, they were Wang Lang and the five who selected the most loyal, shrewd and capable three from his staff. They were divided into five groups with four people in each group.


    This is relatively more flexible, and all these twenty people have abilities.


    It can be said that these twenty people are almost half of the main fighting force on Independence Island, especially Wang Lang. He has always been Ali''s right-hand man. Without him, Ali will inevitably be very uncomfortable.


    However, Ali still selected Wang Lang, and it was the one that must not be changed, because among the ten directions gods he believed most was Wang Lang, and he was not relieved that someone else would follow Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao understood Ali''s thoughts, so he didn''t replace any of these twenty people. This was his trust in Ali.

 Chapter 173： Leaving Independence Island

    This time going out is really important. At that time, Wang Lang and the others will need to **** Hong Lao, Wang Xiaoran''s parents, Situ Family and others back, so Wang Lang and the twenty people are not lightly tasked.


    After packing up, Ye Hao directly took Wang Lang and the others into the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot.


    There are more than two hundred square meters in the interior space of the Doomsday Chariot, and there is obviously no problem with putting people like Wang Lang.


    "Wow!!!!!"


    However, Wang Lang and the others were all dumbfounded after entering the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot, and in the end they could only utter such a word of exclamation!


    Shocked, so shocked!


    They have never seen such a luxuriously decorated place since they were born, especially during this time they have always lived in the caves of Independence Island, and they almost lived a life like a blood-drinking life.


    In contrast with Ye Hao, the place where they lived before was not even considered a kennel, but in fact they were not as good as pet Xiaobai.


    After bidding farewell to Ali and the others, Ye Hao and the others went directly to the location of City F. Wang Xiaoran''s parents were there, and Lao Hong was also there. The Situ family was a little farther away, but first went to City F, and then went to them. There is no detour!


    Although Wang Lang and others were shocked by the scene of the doomsday chariot, they did not dare to move, and they were afraid that the gold decorated on the ground would be trampled on the ground by accident! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Ye Hao glanced at them and didn''t say any polite words.


    They were allowed to enter the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot because there were no other vehicles here. If they were allowed to run outside, it was obviously too slow, so he was allowed in.


    But it''s not that they can really live here forever, and they will be able to find a vehicle soon after they go to the outside world. At that time, they will need to drive with them.


    After all, they will still need to drive Hong Lao and the others back.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also wanted to take advantage of this time of going out to train Wang Lang and the others again. These twenty people can be regarded as the mainstay of Independence Island. They are strong and Independence Island can be safer.


    When Wang Lang and others saw Ye Hao appear, they all reduced their minds, looked at Ye Hao with a serious expression, and waited for him to speak.


    "You are all''old men'' on Independence Island. You know all my temperament, so I won''t repeat it. This time, I will bring you two goals.


    The first is to train you so that you can learn how to truly survive in the end;


    Second, you need to **** a few people back to Independence Island! "


    Ye Hao glanced at them and said in a deep voice.


    When Wang Lang and others heard it, they immediately shouted: "Guaranteed to complete the task! Guarantee to complete the task!"


    Ye Hao nodded, and said: "The first thing you need to learn is to drive. Everyone must be able to drive. You won''t be taught by someone who can. There are no traffic rules in the end, so you can drive!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Wang Lang and others shouted loudly.


    After Ye Hao waved his hand to signal to disband, they immediately gathered in groups to discuss how to drive.


    These children are still in their teens, although they are taller and more mature than children of the same age due to the practice of the exercises and the end of the world.


    But after all, they are still too young, with too little social experience, and they used to come from an orphanage. Only a few children have learned how to drive from their parents before.


    And these children have now become hot stars in the hands of everyone, and a group of children are all around them and constantly asking various questions.


    But Ye Hao really couldn''t listen. These guys didn''t even understand the accelerator brake, let alone driving things.


    Fortunately, these were things that Ye Hao expected. Ye Hao asked Xiao Zhan to simulate the equipment of the car cockpit in the internal space. It looked a bit like a racing car in the video game city, but all the things made by Xiao Zhan were based on the interior of the real vehicle cockpit. The situation is reproduced one by one.


    At the same time, there are related tutorials for accelerator, brake, shifting and reversing, parking, etc.


    Wang Lang and others were shocked again when they saw these high-tech things that suddenly appeared in front of them. They felt like they were in a science fiction movie.


    However, they still have too few resumes. I don''t know how awesome these things are, but they know how awesome they are! ! !


    "All sit in their positions and learn how to drive!" Ye Hao glanced at them and said.


    Immediately, the twenty children all rushed to the seats in a swarm, fearing that it would be gone if it slowed down.


    After all, they are still children, and they are indeed very strong in some aspects, even surpassing many adults, such as their determination and strength.


    However, there are still great shortcomings in life history, and the character still retains the child''s temperament.


    How can you not be excited to see something so awesome.


    At the moment, a group of children are like playing video games, frantically operating.


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these, anyway, they couldn''t dismantle the Doomsday Chariot.


    As for teaching them to learn how to drive is very simple, there are not so many rules, and there are no traffic rules, as long as they can drive, after all, there is no traffic controller in the end, and no one will give them a ticket.


    In fact, driving is not difficult at first. The difficult part is the rules and regulations, as well as the vehicles running around on the road.


    But now is the end, and those things are gone. It doesn''t matter how you drive on the road or go retrograde all the way, as long as you don''t hit the wall or drive into the cliff.


    Learning to drive in a way similar to playing video games is very effective. When Ye Hao and the others arrived in N City and found a large number of abandoned vehicles on the road, these children all became the gods of autumn mountains.


    Because when they turn on the car, they don¡¯t want to kill them at all. If they don¡¯t hit the throttle to the end, they will stop the rest of the people from thinking it is garbage!


    Fortunately, the road is wide enough and there are not so many vehicles, so they are tossed about it.


    Furthermore, the more you drive, the more familiar you will naturally become. This does not require Ye Hao to worry too much.


    When they got to the place, Ye Hao took them out of the car, and a large group of zombies who heard the movement immediately surrounded them.


    "Exterminate these zombies first!" Ye Hao said coldly.

 Chapter 174： Ignore the survivors

    Ordinary zombies were completely **** in Ye Hao''s eyes. If it were not for wasting time, he had no desire to act.


    However, these zombies can make him familiar with the newly awakened ability-Thunder!


    At the same time, Wang Xiaoran, Xiao Bai, and the small battle have all started, and actual combat is always the best way to be pragmatic.


    Immediately these thousands of zombies fell blood mold for eight lifetimes.


    Ye Hao was the most ferocious. Both hands released thunder and lightning at the same time. Before the zombies were close to him, they were all electrocuted into coke and shattered to the ground. Coupled with the cultivation base of his rank ten martial artist, it was completely a harvester of human nature!


    The second is Xiao Zhan and Xiao Bai, every time a sprint will inevitably have a row of zombies fall, blood and blood.


    It is worth mentioning that Wang Lang, who has only a Tier 4 martial artist, is even more fierce than Wang Xiaoran, who is a Tier 5 martial artist!


    Holding the two-handle bone knives made of crocodile bone in both hands, Wang Lang was like crazy, rushing to death, those zombies in front of him were all harvested ruthlessly like rice.


    In the end, the two thousand zombies didn''t hold on for half an hour, and they were all wiped out by more than 20 of them. There were probably more than 400 mutant zombies and more than a dozen high-level mutant zombies.


    However, in front of Ye Hao and the fierce messed up people, there is no difference between mutant zombies and ordinary zombies, they are like slaughtered lambs.


    As for the dozen or so high-level mutant zombies, Ye Hao eliminated ten by himself, and Xiaobai and the Doomsday Chariot, Wang Lang and the others eliminated a few.


    More than two thousand zombies were eventually wiped out, and Ye Hao had zero damage on their side!


    No matter where you get such a record, you will surely shock the jaws of a lot of people.


    It''s so fierce, it''s unbelievable, but it''s a pity that no one around saw this scene.


    And if these slain zombies could speak, they would probably have to scold their mothers.


    Who is the most terrifying creature in the doomsday? Is there any reason for this?


    In fact, the dozens of advanced mutant zombies saw that the situation was not right, and they wanted to withdraw at that time. After all, they already had a certain amount of intelligence, which was different from ordinary zombies.


    But they encountered Ye Hao and others unfortunately. Once they started, how could they still leave?


    The only thing that made Ye Hao dissatisfied was that after killing so many zombies, his improvement in strength was very limited, and the Doomsday Chariot was the same as Xiaobai.


    Killing ordinary zombies and mutant zombies has little effect on them. Even the strength of the dozen or so advanced zombies is very limited, far inferior to the three mutant giant crocodiles they encountered at the beginning.


    Obviously, there is also a huge gap between the advanced mutant beasts.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s current strength is stronger than when they met the mutant giant crocodile before, and there is a certain relationship.


    After cleaning up these zombies, a group of children quickly rushed to the vehicle they were looking for!


    Most of the vehicles parked on the road were attacked by zombies during traffic jams, and most of the owners died near the vehicles.


    So it didn''t take long for Wang Lang to find the car keys. Audi, BMW, Mercedes-Benz, SUV, and off-road vehicles were available. Each of them chose a car they wanted to test.


    Anyway, there are many cars here, and Ye Hao doesn''t bother to care about how they choose the cars they like. He just asks them to pump out the gasoline from other cars that don''t need to be used.


    After all, these cars are different from the Doomsday Chariots owned by Ye Hao. They don''t boil water but gasoline. If you don''t have gasoline, you won''t be able to drive. It will be troublesome to find gasoline at that time.


    Where would Wang Lang and others violate Ye Hao''s orders, they all acted immediately.


    After they have finished loading the gasoline, the small warlords will disassemble and absorb all the vehicles they don''t need. After all, this is how a large amount of metal can be wasted.


    Moreover, it was necessary to clear a wide road, which is also considered to kill two birds with one stone.


    It was just this scene that once again dropped Wang Lang''s shocked jaws to the ground.


    They had already seen cannibals, but they didn''t expect to see monsters eating cars today, and immediately a group of people drove their vehicles a little further, for fear of being eaten by the chariots of the doomsday.


    Ye Hao ignored their thoughts that day, and set out again when everything was ready. The Doomsday Chariot drove ahead, and there were vehicles blocking the way, and the Doomsday Chariot directly absorbed them.


    The twenty cars driven by Wang Lang and others were behind the Doomsday Chariot. In order to facilitate communication, they set the radio on the car to the same frequency.


    Twenty-one cars drove so mightily on the spacious road after the doomsday came, and the on-board music was roaring and leisurely, but it was completely different from the bustling scene before the doomsday, and incompatible with the lifeless doomsday.


    During the period, many zombies were alarmed by them again, and they came out from various places, chasing behind the car with teeth and claws.


    However, they caught up with the car that had already started, and they were quickly thrown away.


    In addition, Ye Hao and the others found some survivors hiding in the room as they moved forward.


    The survivors were all overwhelmed with excitement when they saw vehicles passing by, and screamed at Ye Hao and the others for help from where they were hiding.


    They have been waiting for the arrival of the rescue team for a long time, and they have to give up for a long time.


    Now suddenly I saw more than 20 vehicles appearing, especially Ye Hao''s doomsday chariot, all of which were mighty and domineering, and they all cried with excitement.


    However, they were destined to be disappointed. This mighty and powerful team was not here to pick them up.


    In their expectant gazes, they imagined that the convoy would suddenly stop, and the armed guards would get out of the car, wipe out the zombies guarding at their door, and take them to a place without zombies and no worries. The place.


    However, the excitement on their faces soon froze, the convoy did not stop at all, and none of the imaginary security guards appeared.


    The appearance of this team gave them hope. Random hope was shattered again. This is far worse than hope never appeared, and they don''t have to be so disappointed.


    Immediately these survivors all cried frantically!


    "Come back! Come back! I''m here, save me, please!"


    "Don''t go, don''t go, I''m still here, you don''t need to save me, but take my child away, he is so young, he hasn''t even had time to take a good look at the world! Come back, Come back!"


    "I curse you for being surrounded by countless zombies, biting off the flesh and blood from your body bit by bite, alive and pains, and in the end you also became those extremely ugly injuries, and you were bitten off by other monsters!


    Hahahahaha, you will die, you will die very, very miserable! "


    Ye Hao ignored the hysterical cries and curses of these survivors.


    No matter how pitiful, these people who are eager for rescue are not worthy of sympathy.


    I want to survive in the doomsday, but I blindly expect others to come to rescue. I don¡¯t want to do anything, and I don¡¯t even want to get out of the door. I hope that others will do their best to risk their lives to kill the zombies, come to the high buildings, and destroy themselves. Rescued, I''m afraid it''s not dreaming?


    Others are not your father, so why spare your life to save you, just to get the last sentence that you are a good person and you are a hero?

 Chapter 175： Big head old Li! ! !

    In the doomsday, there are good people and heroes who act bravely, but they will die soon.


    In response to that sentence, good people do not pay for their lives, and heroes have shorter lives!


    After the good people and heroes are dead, those who long for the help of good people and heroes will soon die. Those who don''t understand that they are struggling to survive in the doomsday will never survive!


    Therefore, saving these people or killing these people is useless. Sooner or later they will pitifully die in fear.


    Even when I die, I still resent, why no heroes come to save myself.


    One more thing, if these people were saved, how would Ye Hao place them, take them by his side, or send them to Independence Island?


    Why do you want this waste?


    In addition to these survivors who hid in the house waiting for rescue, Ye Hao also encountered some survivors who escaped from the room and struggled to survive.


    Some of them watched Ye Hao and the others from a distance, and some others ran out desperately, expressing that they wanted to join Ye Hao and the others, as long as they were given a little food!


    However, what responded to them was the cold sword and the fast-moving convoy.


    Ye Hao didn''t accept them either.


    This time, Ye Hao had his purpose, not to recruit these survivors. If you bring them into the car, it will inevitably not happen. The best way is still not to provoke them!


    Human heart is evil, which is Ye Hao''s point of view.


    Sometimes it is true that a person is judged wrong, but there is no doubt that this can greatly protect yourself.


    In fact, it is true. Among those who rushed out to join Ye Hao and the others, many were already members of the other above. Joining Ye Hao and the others was to explore the reality.


    After all, this is more than twenty cars. If they can **** it, it will undoubtedly be a considerable gain. They even think that most of them can find a lot of food, medicine, weapons and the like in the car.


    Of course, if this team is really strong enough to be able to eat for the time being, you can join them first, and then secretly develop your own power, and then turn to the guest after finding the right opportunity!


    But Ye Hao didn''t give them the opportunity to do these things. The team didn''t stop at all and drove away!


    But even so, Ye Hao and the others are still in trouble!


    When they first entered F city, Ye Hao and the others once again encountered a survivor who was blocking the road and wanted to get in the car. Ye Hao and the others ignored it and drove the car over.


    However, it didn''t take long for a survivor to directly lift a scrawny old man out and throw it into the middle of the road where Ye Hao and the others were about to advance!


    "Dad, there is an old man!!!" Wang Xiaoran exclaimed when he saw this scene.


    Ye Hao also saw this scene. If it were before, he would definitely go over it without paying attention. Now his lack of humanity has made up a lot, and he frowned when he saw this scene.


    Only ten days have passed since the end of the day, and there has been such an extinct person!


    It seems that the postponed apocalypse is not only more terrifying, but also more serious!


    "Xiao Zhan, hit the young survivor!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    He did make up for some of the lost humanity, but this does not mean that he has become a good man, he is still a decisive Ye Hao!


    When Xiao Zhan heard the words, he naturally turned around and ran into the young survivor.


    In fact, after the young survivor left the old man on the road, he quickly ran towards an abandoned warehouse, but he did not expect that Ye Hao and the others would be so decisive. He hardly thought about it and ran into himself directly. come.


    "dry!!!!"


    At the moment, the young survivors were so frightened that they rushed into the warehouse after a curse.


    "Bang bang bang!!!"


    At the same time, the responders in the warehouse fired weapons directly at Ye Hao and the others to cover the young survivors.


    But how can the Doomsday Tank be afraid of bullets?


    I saw that Xiao Zhan didn''t evade the bullet at all, and even accelerated his speed, directly knocking the young survivor into flight.


    The chariot of the doomsday is so fierce, rolling zombies is similar to rolling insects, young survivors are hit by it with all their strength, where is it possible to survive?


    I saw that the young survivor''s body that was hit and flew into the air hadn''t landed, and it was broken into two pieces in the air, and a large amount of blood splashed out of the broken body.


    "Grass!!! Lao Li, it''s not for you to find a rocket launcher and bring it to labor and management. Labor and management killed this inhuman J8 today!"


    On the second floor of the warehouse, a burly man with tattoos on his body, a birthmark of a heart and a K, and a bearded man saw the young survivor being hit to death. He was immediately furious and cursed loudly.


    This man is called the King of Hearts. Few people know what his real name is. He is the boss of the entertainment venues in City F. He originally had hundreds of **** under his hand. He was in charge of various venues. Both black and white were extremely famous. Resounding.


    In recent years, entertainment venues have been opened and loan sharks have been issued. When women gamblers who can¡¯t repay the money are met, they are intimidating to pick up customers and use their bodies to repay the money. Three gamblers, seven entertainment venues!


    After a few years of business, I made a lot of money. I thought about washing my hands this year and taking my wife and children abroad to live a fairy life. I managed everything, but I didn''t expect the end to break out suddenly.


    Both his wife and son died in the end, and he survived by luck.


    He was bad in the past, but he would still have some scruples for the sake of future generations. He would leave a little bit of virtuousness and did not do anything to destroy humanity.


    But when his wife and son died, he was completely dehumanized, and he did everything to kill him.


    Survived from the doomsday, he regained some of his former subordinates, and later recruited some survivors who had a strong daring to kill, and once again gathered the No. 100 under his hands, he became the largest force in the city of F at present. one.


    Ye Hao was discovered by him when they entered the F city.


    In the doomsday, the ostentation of more than 20 cars traveling at once is rare, and he immediately got a crooked mind.


    First, let the survivors pretend to want to join them, and get in to find out the details of these people, but Ye Hao ignored them at all and drove the car over.


    Seeing that Ye Hao and the others were about to pass from their own territory, they felt anxious and didn''t think too much. They directly asked the young survivor to leave the old man in the middle of the road and force Ye Hao and the others to stop.


    However, instead of stopping as he expected, Ye Hao directly knocked the young survivor to death, instantly irritating him, who was already irritable.


    At this moment, a man with a head a little bigger than an ordinary person walked over. If Ye Hao was there, he would be able to recognize this person at a glance. It was his roommate, the big head Lao Li!

 Chapter 176： Big head old Li {xia}

    The big head old Li walked to the heart of the Kings with a big smile, and said with a smile.


    "Master K, calm down, I just told Lao Fan to set up a roadblock, pour gasoline on it and light the fire. This team will definitely not be able to leave!


    Besides, the rocket launcher is our possession. One shot is less than one shot, and this kind of thing has a greater effect on bluffing people than it actually is. When the people in the convoy come down, we put the rocket launcher on our shoulders. They are not all scared Pee? "


    Why is the big head old Li here?


    This is a long story.


    Since Ye Hao left school, and later the big head Old Li saw a series of things Ye Hao had done on the Internet, he immediately became suspicious of Ye Hao.


    At the same time, he remembered what Ye Hao had said the day when he first started abnormal.


    First, when Ye Hao woke up from sleep in class, his first sentence was: "This is... before the end? I... was born again???"


    Then there were some abnormal behaviors in the cafeteria. Facing Wang Cong''s provocation, Ye Hao was not angry at all, and he even ate the food that Wang Cong handed over.


    I even asked myself to eat a few more bites of unpalatable and unusual canteen meals. I am afraid I can only miss it in my memories in the future!


    Especially when he kindly reached out to see if Ye Hao had a fever, but Ye Hao grabbed the hand that stretched over, and at that moment he felt an extremely biting chill.


    Later, I recalled that it was supposed to be killing intent, and it was the kind of person who crawled out of the sea of ??blood from the dead mountain to have the biting killing intent!


    Combining these things, the big head Old Li was extremely shocked to discover that Ye Hao might really be reborn just like in the novel!


    As soon as this idea came out, he was shocked, but he was very clever and didn''t tell anyone about it.


    One is that he was just speculation, and there was no evidence that could convince others that Ye Hao was born again. On the contrary, others would treat him as a neuropathy.


    The second is that once this news is leaked, Ye Hao is likely to get revenge. If Ye Hao is really a person who has been reborn from the doomsday, he has no doubt that Ye Hao will kill people, and he will not get any benefit himself.


    So after he learned the news, the big-headed old Li began to investigate Ye Hao secretly, but he knew that he was definitely not as good as Ye Hao, and if he directly took actions like stalking, it would be easy to be spotted by Ye Hao.


    Therefore, he was only observing Ye Hao very carefully in the dark, and he would never observe too much. He only glanced at Ye Hao occasionally, and then immediately changed to another place.


    Occasionally sitting in a taxi to track a short distance, just track a short distance, and then leave immediately.


    This is quite inefficient, but it is indeed safe. He was really not discovered by Ye Hao.


    After all, it is impossible for Ye Hao to feel that someone took a look at him, and he wondered if he had bad thoughts about him. A car was walking with him for a short distance and he wondered if that car was following him.


    And even if he had the feeling, Ye Hao just guessed that An Guan or Li Rushuang''s people were paying attention to him, and he was far from expecting the big-headed Lao Li.


    I have to say that the big head, old Li, has a big head and is indeed very smart. On the premise of ensuring that he will not be discovered, he insisted on staring at Ye Hao for a long time.


    He was afraid of insisting on everything. Later, he really discovered some abnormalities in Ye Hao. For example, Ye Hao was really edible, the kind of edible beyond imagination!


    Another example is that every time I see Ye Hao, it seems that Ye Hao''s strength has increased a lot.


    Especially once in a cafeteria, he saw that the Municipal Supervision Bureau came to Ye Hao. There were many people onlookers, so he had the guts to listen to it and learned that Ye Hao had bought a lot of food and a lot of metal. .


    He didn''t know what role Ye Hao had, but the food was too related to the end, and he immediately believed that the end was likely to come!


    Soon he also began to collect all kinds of food for storage, and even borrowed loan sharks for this, that is, because of borrowing loan sharks, he got to know the Red Peach K.


    If you borrow money, you have to pay it back, especially if you borrowed the red peach K money in F city, no one dares not to pay it back.


    But the big head Li is just a student. He doesn''t know which lottery will be opened, so he has no money to return the King of Hearts.


    Later, the Heart King was in a hurry to collect debts, and he didn''t have time to observe the situation on Ye Hao''s side. He had been playing hide-and-seek with Heart King''s men.


    He has a lot of food reserves, and he is not worried about starving to death, and there are several extremely secret storage places for hiding food, and Heart K¡¯s men have not found him for a long time.


    After a while, suddenly the end broke out!


    Big Tou Lao Li has a lot of food in stock, and the one he spent in the end is called a comfort.


    However, he is also clever, knowing the principle of sitting and eating in the sky, so he began to collect all kinds of food nearby to increase the amount of food reserves.


    how to say? The word "cause and effect" is the most amazing. Before the end, the big head Li has not been caught. After the end, the King of Hearts, who survived by chance, discovered the big head Li.


    But it''s already the end, and the King of Hearts doesn''t bother to calculate the loan sharks owed to him by the big boss Li, after all, money and everything is just a pile of waste paper after the end.


    But the King of Hearts still focused on Big Tou Lao Li, because he discovered that Big Tou Lao Li actually stocked a lot of food.


    What''s the most in demand in the doomsday, food and weapons, and food is also ranked before weapons.


    You can live if you have food, and you can also recruit your subordinates. The importance of food is obvious.


    Immediately, the Heart K stalked the big head Li and found the place where the big head Li was hiding.


    How should I put it, no matter how the big head Old Li is counted, he is still just an ordinary college student. Ye Hao was able to find that someone was following it because the process before rebirth was on the verge of life and death. Where did he find it as an ordinary college student.


    Moreover, the Red Peach K and others are all professionals in this line, how could it be discovered by him.


    At the moment, the big head Old Li was blocked by the king of hearts in the hidden food place.


    Although Heart K already knew that Big Tou Lao Li had a lot of food, he was taken aback when he actually saw the food that Big Tou Lao Li had stored.


    Borrowing loan sharks to buy food, God knows how much food Big Tou Lao Li reserves.


    The King of Hearts is also a smart person, thinking that under normal circumstances, no one would stock up so much food in advance, so he forced to ask the big head Li at that time.

 Chapter 177： Meet old classmates

    Where did the big head old Li survive the compelling questions of the Red King and the others, and quickly explained what happened, but he refused to tell the Red King about the other places where he hid food.


    Later, the two of you came and talked with each other for a long time. In the end, the big head of the Heart K was picked up by Lao Li, and he was still the second master!


    But Big Tou Lao Li promised that when they didn''t have enough food, he would tell the heart of the other food storage places.


    As a result, there is now the situation.


    I have to say that the big-headed old Li is indeed very smart. It didn''t take long to follow the King of Hearts, and he was recognized by the King of Hearts, and he was firmly established as the second master.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But it was said that the Red Peach King on the second floor of the warehouse, after hearing the words of Big Tou Li, his anger on his face faded a lot, and he smiled and cursed at Big Tou Li: "You college students are really not covered in melon seeds, old Li. You can''t kill me in front of me, otherwise I will worry too much!"


    Hearing this, the two laughed at the same time, went downstairs together, and said to Ye Hao and the others that they were coming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, they blocked the road with a fire barricade, or should I break the fire barricade?" Xiao Zhan said disdainfully when he saw the fire barricade that appeared in front of him.


    The so-called fire barricades are cement bags and sandbags piled up like trenches, and then some worn-out clothes are piled on top of them, filled with gasoline, and the fire is lit.


    Naturally, this kind of thing can''t stop a small battle, but it has a good effect on ordinary vehicles. For example, Wang Lang''s car in a posture can easily explode once it hits it.


    "No, stop!" Ye Hao said in a cold voice.


    After being targeted several times, he was a little angry.


    And once Ye Hao gets angry, the consequences are not generally serious. If some people do not die, they will definitely not be able to extinguish the anger!


    One more thing, the other party has made it clear that they want to stay behind and not let them pass easily, so even if Xiaozhan can break the fire barricade, it is hard to guarantee that these people will not jump the wall in a hurry.


    If they find that they can''t deal with the small battle, they are likely to directly attack Wang Lang and the others. After all, they have already robbed them just now. God knows if they seem to have any other weapons of mass destruction.


    And Wang Lang and the others drove ordinary cars, which were okay as a means of transportation, but it was obviously not good to block bullets like the chariot of the doomsday.


    Besides, the other party threw the old man on the road again, fired his weapon, and now set up a fire barricade. If he left with such a humiliated face, he would be too embarrassed.


    And maybe when they pass from here, they are likely to find their own trouble again, or even just do it when the time comes!


    So today I must not be kind anymore!


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, Wang Xiaoran knew that he was already angry, so he didn''t speak any more and followed him quietly.


    "Master, shall we get out of the car and do their bitch?" Wang Lang contacted Ye Hao through the car channel.


    He was obviously targeted several times, and he was also very angry, ready to open the killing ring!


    "Half of the people down, the other half kept the car from stalling in the car!" Ye Hao responded.


    He doesn''t have to worry about the Doomsday Chariot, Xiaozhan has the same mind as him, and he can toss it whatever he wants.


    However, Wang Lang and the others are driving ordinary cars, which are easy to be targeted, and if the other party dares to set up the venue, it must be a bit of a burden. So letting half of the people keep the car without stalling is obviously a very safe practice.


    Of course, this is also because Ye Hao has filled in the missing part of humanity. If it were placed before, he would not care about Wang Lang and their lives and deaths.


    However, his current approach is obviously the most correct, and it is also the approach that Wang Lang and the others should learn. After all, they will also need to do this in similar situations in the future.


    When Wang Lang and others heard Ye Hao''s words, they immediately understood what to do.


    Immediately, ten cars behind the convoy stalled, and the children inside quickly got out of the car. Several of them walked to the position of the previous cars and replaced the people inside.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran also got out of the car.


    "Boom!!!"


    As soon as Ye Hao got out of the car, a weapon sounded, and a bullet shot at Ye Hao''s eyebrows at extremely fast speed!


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, tilted his head, and he easily avoided the bullet that came.


    Wearing a memory protection suit, this kind of bullet attack Ye Hao can be completely ignored, but this ability does not need to let the other party know so quickly, once the grass starts to kill the snake, it will not be full of fun!


    "Damn, who the **** opened the weapon? Come out, and labor and capital hacked him to death!"


    Suddenly Ye Hao hadn''t spoken here, and the people inside started arguing.


    Ye Hao frowned again, thinking: "Are you acting? But this voice sounds familiar. Is it an acquaintance?"


    Ye Hao, who was going to do it directly, suppressed the anger in his heart and looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a familiar head that was a bit bigger than ordinary people appeared before his eyes-the big head Lao Li! ! !


    Ye Hao was taken aback. According to his experience before rebirth, the big head Old Li should have been killed out of the school with him, and the two were not separated until they were attacked by a mutant beast.


    It was since then that Ye Hao didn''t believe anyone anymore.


    Now Ye Hao has deviated from the original trajectory, and the big head Lao Li has naturally deviated from the original trajectory.


    I just didn''t expect that the two would be here and meet again in this way.


    However, looking at the posture of the big head Old Li, he seems to have a lot of weight in this group of people, and should be one of the armed personnel.


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, the big head Old Li had already ran over with a smile on his face, as if he had seen a long-lost brother.


    "Ye Hao, it turned out to be you. The old classmates really didn''t expect to see you here. The flood rushed into the Dragon King Temple. I don''t know my own people anymore. If you didn''t get off the car, I wouldn''t know the people in the car. It''s you.


    Just now, I accidentally wiped a weapon and made a fire accident. I have already asked someone to check it, and I will leave it to you, brother, when someone finds it out! "


    Speaking of the big head, Old Li embraced Ye Hao with extreme enthusiasm, but was rejected by Ye Hao''s cold eyes!


    The big head Li was not angry either, he laughed twice to cover up his embarrassment, and said, "Haha, old classmate, are you still angry with me? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know the person in the car is you? Knowing that I definitely won¡¯t Let those **** fire weapons at you.


    In this way, I set up a table of wine to make amends for the old classmates, and at the same time, it is also regarded as entering the friendship of my landlord. Go, the old classmates go inside together, let''s sit down and talk! ¡±

 Chapter 178： Big Tou Lis Conjecture

    After the words of the scene were finished, the big head old Li made a request, but he didn''t dare to reach out and pull Ye Hao directly. He still remembered that when he was eating in the cafeteria, he subconsciously leaned towards Ye Hao''s head, which was annoyed. Ye Hao was almost killed by him.


    In fact, he was also testing now to see if Ye Hao had noticed that he had followed Ye Hao before the end.


    Judging from Ye Hao''s current reaction, it seems that he hadn''t found anything he was following.


    Ye Hao really didn''t realize that the big head Old Li had followed him, otherwise he would have killed the big head Old Li long ago with his temper, and he would have heard so many things.


    As for the old classmates of the big head Old Li who said left to right, he didn''t have much weight here.


    This kind of relationship, let alone the end, is just before the end. How many people value the friendship between classmates?


    When we were in school together, we were good brothers and friends, but after we left school, there might be a little contact at the beginning. After a few years, it is estimated that no one will know anyone.


    Even before the doomsday, let alone after the doomsday.


    And before he was reborn, the big head Old Li had already betrayed Ye Hao once, how could he still believe this guy now?


    In addition, to apologize, put a table of wine in the friendship of the landlord?


    This is the end, how precious a table of wine is, completely beyond the imagination of ordinary people, it is no exaggeration to say that the food is not the banquet, but the life!


    To put it bluntly, Ye Hao really doesn''t think that the big-headed old Li has this strength. The so-called set a table of wine is probably just to lure himself out of the team!


    The big head old Li saw Ye Hao''s unwillingness to show face, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    The words he just said were half right and half false.


    He really didn''t know that the person in the car was Ye Hao, otherwise he wouldn''t let his men open that weapon.


    After all, he already knew that Ye Hao was a rebirth, and he himself had stored so much food. As a rebirth, Ye Hao could not not store a large amount of food and other substances.


    Once Ye Hao was killed by a weapon, the food he had stored might not be found.


    Just like himself, once he dies, the hearts of Heart K and others will definitely not be able to find the food he reserves.


    It is for this reason that he has been able to live to the present. As the saying goes, he thinks that Ye Hao must have hidden a lot of reserve materials in other places. Once Ye Hao dies, those things are probably not found!


    So he was really scolding his men just now, not acting there, but saying that he didn''t know who opened the weapon would be too fake.


    The weapon was aimed at Ye Hao''s eyebrows and shot over. How could it be so accurate when wiping the weapon and misfire?


    In fact, the weapon hand just now was arranged by Big Tou Li!


    Although Ye Hao and his team have 21 cars, the most eye-catching car is naturally the Doomsday.


    Although the Doomsday Chariot has now become the appearance of an ordinary car, but the Doomsday Chariot directly killed the young survivor just now. There is no hesitation at all. Obviously, there is a possibility that the Doomsday Chariot is sitting in the car who can directly give orders .


    And even if you guess wrong, it¡¯s okay. It can be regarded as giving the other party a prestige and increasing the negotiation capital, no matter how it is considered to be a loss.


    I have to say that the big-headed old Li is indeed very smart, almost everything is as he expected, but he did not expect that the person who got out of the car would be Ye Hao!


    Because of Ye Hao''s appearance, all of his plans were disrupted.


    In his opinion, everyone else can die, but Ye Hao absolutely can''t die, at least until he learns of those food storage places, Ye Hao absolutely can''t die!


    So there was the scene of his improvisation just now.


    There is another reason why the big-headed old Li did that just now. He listened to the fictitiousness of Ye Hao and his team to see how many people Ye Hao and his team had and how many weapons.


    As the saying goes, knowing oneself and one another can survive a hundred battles.


    With this look, his heart settled.


    Ye Hao brought about two dozen people, and most of them were teenage children. The weapons were even more stubborn. They were all bone knives made from the bones of some mutant beasts. He looked at one of them with weapons. nothing!


    This discovery also indirectly confirmed his other conjecture that Ye Hao and his team have been reluctant to stop the car, just rushing like crazy, indicating that they didn''t bring many people around at all.


    This time it was probably for the delivery of materials.


    It is precisely because of his conjecture that the King of Hearts will disregard Ye Hao''s shots several times.


    As soon as these thoughts in his mind were confirmed, Li''s confidence became more and more energetic.


    As the so-called Feng Shui turns, Ye Hao is indeed very strong. If the big head Li is one-on-one, he will not have the courage to stand in front of Ye Hao.


    But the powerful strength behind him will strengthen a person''s courage.


    Now the big-headed old Li is backed by the Red K and has nearly a hundred people under his hand. There are quite a lot of weapons and machetes, and even rockets. Dealing with people like Ye Hao who don''t even have weapons is completely a certainty!


    How should I put it, cleverness has been mistaken by cleverness. The big head old Li saw that his guesses were basically correct, and he was a little swollen at the moment. However, he ignored a very important point. Ye Hao and the others were too powerful, far beyond Their imagination!


    If he knew Ye Hao and the others, they had wiped out a few front zombies in about half an hour, including more than 400 mutant beasts and a dozen advanced mutant zombies, he would definitely not dare to pay Ye Hao''s attention.


    Even if he knew that the bone knives held by Wang Lang and the others were obtained from the fifty-meter-long mutant giant crocodile, he would not dare to catch Ye Hao''s attention.


    Because the big head, Lao Li, they have always lived in the urban area, and even now they don''t know that there are such things as high-level mutant monsters in this world.


    What they had encountered before were all pets raised by some people in some urban areas mutated into ordinary mutant beasts.


    Right now they just thought that the bones in Wang Lang''s hands were removed from the ordinary mutant beasts, so they didn''t care at all.


    how to say? The big-headed old Li is smart, which can be seen from the fact that he followed Ye Hao but was not discovered by Ye Hao, but it is precisely because he is smart that he is also extremely conceited.


    In particular, several conjectures and judgments in succession have all been proved to be correct, and the arrogance in his heart continues to expand at the moment.


    However, he didn''t expect that Ye Hao and the others would dare to have such a crowd and walk through the middle of the city in a big way. Could it be that there is really no reliance on it? ? ?

 Chapter 179： Smiling tiger!

    In fact, the big-headed old Li had previously guessed that Ye Hao and the others would have a chapter, otherwise, he would not be so troublesome to test Ye Hao and the others, instead, he would just go ahead and do it.


    But when he saw Ye Hao''s and his group''s fictitious reality, he ignored this conjecture, thinking that Ye Hao and the others were just pulling tiger skins as a banner, just like Zhuge Liang singing the empty city plan, purely bluffing!


    After all, what you see with your own eyes is impossible to deceive yourself.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s failure to give himself face several times, the big head Old Li''s expression turned gloomy right now, his eyes staring at Ye Hao abnormally sullenly, and he said gloomily.


    "Old classmate, you are wrong. I am here to make amends, and I am arguing with alcohol. Old classmates, you will not give me any face? If you are like this, I probably won''t be able to stand it anymore!!!"


    Ye Hao glanced at him and said disdainfully: "Why don''t you continue to perform? Isn''t it an old classmate who has a deep friendship? I am ready to turn my face so soon and can''t continue the performance?"


    The tactics were exposed, and the big head Old Li stopped acting, anyway, he had already figured out the details of Ye Hao and the others.


    I saw that he finally tore his face completely, and said angrily: "Ye Hao, don''t be shameless, your old classmate just looks at you if you are told by labor and management. I think you can do it. I really think he is awesome. Sent?"


    Then the big head old Li suddenly said in a strange way: "Wow, it''s BMW, Mercedes-Benz, and Land Rover. Brother, you are developed! But what use are these spiritual things in the end? Really embarrassing Nima! "


    Speaking of him, he took out a weapon from his pocket and shook it in front of Ye Hao. He said, "Did the old student see it? This thing is called a weapon. I just need to pull the trigger lightly, and it can be done. The weapon killed you!!!"


    The voice fell, and the weapon in his hand was aimed at Ye Hao''s head!


    "Old Li, don''t be so angry. They are all old classmates. What weapons do you use? Put them away quickly!"


    Just as Ye Hao was about to do it, the heart K behind Big Tou Old Li suddenly stood up and pressed down the hand of Big Tou Old Li holding the weapon.


    Then he smiled and looked at Ye Hao, posing as amiable as possible, and said, "This brother is Lao Li''s old classmate. He often hears Lao Li mention you, saying how close you were when you were in school, good. To be able to wear a pair of trousers and eat a bowl of rice at the same time!"


    Talking about him, he pretended to sigh and said: "Oh, I really envy you, two old classmates who have such a good relationship can see you again after the end! It''s a pity that my wife and daughter died at the end. In the middle, otherwise they will be happy for your meeting!"


    Speaking of his wife and daughter, he was really moved, as if he was sighing and remembering his dead wife and daughter.


    Then he suddenly slapped the slap, which seemed to be very hard, but in fact it only used a little bit of strength, patted the big head Li on the head, and cursed: "The two brothers are so rare to see them again. You don''t know how to cherish them. Give me back to use the weapon if nothing is wrong???"


    Being reprimanded by the King of Hearts, the big head Old Li was not angry, and immediately laughed and said: "Yes, yes, what the K taught!"


    Then he turned to look at Ye Hao, with a smile on his face again, and said, "I''m sorry, my old classmate, I didn''t restrain it just now. I blame those **** for angering me. Don''t go to your heart!"


    Talking about him, he pointed to the king of hearts next to him, and said: "Old classmate, let me introduce to you, this is my boss, Lord K, who is also from F City. He is very righteous. I am now under Lord K. Mess.


    By the way, old classmate, where are you **** now? If it doesn''t work, you can mix with me with Lord K. The big deal is that I will give you my position. Who makes us an old classmate? what do you think?


    As for the others, don''t worry, brother, there is my old Li, no one dares to say no words, who dares to say no, I will let him taste the taste of weapons! "


    As he spoke, he took out his weapon again and lit up in front of Ye Hao. If someone who didn''t know, seeing them like this, they would really think they were some great brothers in life and death.


    But what is the real situation, Ye Hao, the big head Lao Li, and the Heart of Heart K are naturally aware of the situation.


    Especially the last words of Big Tou Lao Li, it is very interesting.


    "Whoever dared to say something wrong, let him eat weapons!"


    The subordinates who were clearly talking about the King of Hearts were actually threatening Ye Hao. If they dared to say nothing, they just jumped at you!


    Wang Lang and the others are still children, and they don''t understand the lip, weapon, tongue and sword between the big heads and the old Li and the others, and the sinister intentions hidden under the friendly skin.


    I even really thought that everything was just a misunderstanding, and when I had a meal and a drink, everything would be resolved!


    The weapons in his hand were slightly loosened.


    Wang Lang and the others would be like this. They can only say that they are too young to know that there is a creature called the smiling tiger in the society.


    He laughed amiably, and when he stopped smiling, it was time to kill you.


    The big-headed old Li and the King of Hearts are both extremely authentic smiling tigers. Especially now, one sings the white face and the other sings the red face. The cooperation between the two does not even need lines, and there is also an Oscar-level disagreement. Performance strength.


    People who don''t understand this will really be overwhelmed by their rhetoric.


    But Ye Hao is so foolish. If he was really foolish, he wouldn''t be able to live until now.


    Don''t even mention him, even Wang Xiaoran could see through the truth.


    After all, she used to be the management of Te''an and was very familiar with this time, so she looked at the gaze of the Heart King and the big-headed Lao Li with very obvious disdain.


    In addition, she is quite aware of the combat power of Ye Hao, Wang Lang and others, and she really wants to start. People like Heart Kings will definitely not resist for ten minutes!


    Even Ye Hao was able to destroy them all in ten minutes, so the disdain in her eyes was very obvious.


    But Ye Hao didn''t speak, she still didn''t dare to interrupt.


    However, she did not speak, but the big head Old Li spoke first!


    "Oh, old classmates are okay. I will really enjoy it with such a handsome lady when I go out!"


    To be honest, brother, I also have a few ladies who are pretty good-looking, why don''t we change their tastes? I can pick any of those ladies, how about it, brother, I¡¯m pretty authentic! ¡±

 Chapter 180： Completely torn the skin

    Wang Xiaoran was originally no worse than those so-called celebrities, but now he has awakened his supernatural powers, his skin is more supple, and a pinch can really pinch out water.


    Where did the big-headed old Li have seen a beautiful woman like Wang Xiaoran, especially after the doomsday came, those women were all dirty and dying, how could it be compared with Wang Xiaoran, who was gorgeously dressed and graceful.


    In fact, not only the big-headed Lao Li, the King of Hearts and his surrounding subordinates, after seeing Wang Xiaoran, all saliva flowed out directly. If it weren''t for the power of the King of Hearts and the big-headed Lao Li, they had all rushed forward. .


    You have to know that it is the end of the day, and there is no law at all. You can do it by pressing directly on the ground, and you don¡¯t need a fig leaf!


    And they have already done such things, and that''s the case with the nice ladies in the mouth of the big head Old Li.


    Of course there are women. Naturally, they will play with the King of Hearts first, then the big-headed Lao Li, and then one by one.


    When the boss-level people like them are tired of playing, they will be thrown to this group of subordinates. How good can they be in the hands of these subordinates? Often many people can''t wait, and a few people go directly together.


    In the past few days, several women have been killed by them, and the remaining women are still in the hands of the Heart K and the others.


    When they get tired of playing with the Heart Kings, they will also be thrown to this group of men, and those women naturally cannot escape their bad luck.


    Those women are also very aware of their fate, so their resistance from the very beginning has gradually turned into the bosses who please Heart K and the others in every possible way, hoping that they don''t throw themselves to the brutes.


    They have seen the end of the women who were thrown to their men with their own eyes. There is no aura of survival in their eyes, and they are even more like living dead than those zombies.


    If you encounter some abnormal subordinates, in order to make the unconscious women make the sound they want, they will directly bite their bodies like zombies, tearing off the **** flesh!


    In the end, those women have no human form at all, and these women can''t do it if they want to die, until the end, they are played to death alive!


    Now that they saw Wang Xiaoran with such a beautiful and tender face, how could he restrain the animal desire in his eyes?


    Just here, I don''t know if the big head Lao Li was really attracted by Wang Xiaoran''s beauty, or thought they had completely controlled Ye Hao and others, and Ye Hao and the others did not dare to resist.


    At the moment, he stretched his hand directly to Wang Xiaoran''s pretty cheek!


    Wang Xiaoran had already disliked the dead man Lao Li, if Ye Hao hadn''t expressed her position, she would have trampled on this nasty guy to death.


    Especially for their undisguised subordinates, their eyes are too red and fruity. Just being looked at by them, Wang Xiaoran felt that his whole body was extremely uncomfortable, as if tens of thousands of ants were climbing on him. Like.


    Now seeing the big head Li actually stretched out his salty pig''s hand to herself, immediately her eyes almost burst into flames.


    But she still didn''t move, but looked at Ye Hao and asked for Ye Hao''s meaning!


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who had not spoken, suddenly moved.


    I saw him raise a hand, and like a knife, he slammed it down at the salty pig''s hand that the big head Li was reaching towards Wang Xiaoran!


    "what!!"


    Ye Hao''s movements were very swift, the big head Old Li just saw a shadow flashing in front of him, and then he felt as if there was something missing from his body.


    As his eyes turned, he saw his arm that was cut by an extremely sharp blade. The break was extremely flat. It was hard to believe that Ye Hao used his arm to chop it out!


    It''s just that the exclamation just now didn''t come from the big-headed Old Li, because Ye Hao shot too quickly, and what happened was too shocking, and he didn''t feel any pain until now.


    That extremely sharp exclamation was made by Wang Xiaoran, because the big head Old Li had already stretched his hand to her cheek at the time. When Ye Hao was cut off, she had subconsciously avoided, but she was still splashed with a little bit of cause. Blood splattered from the broken arm.


    "Dad, just nod your head. I can do it myself. Look at the dirty blood splashing on my clothes. How can I wear this clothes in the future? It''s dirty!!" Wang Xiaoran exclaimed. , Complained still extremely unhappy.


    After Ye Hao recovered his missing emotions, he treated Wang Xiaoran more tolerantly than before, so now Wang Xiaoran dare to act like a spoiled child occasionally.


    And now that Ye Hao had already moved his hands, it was showing his attitude.


    And Wang Xiaoran was completely disgusted by the big head Lao Li just now, and now naturally he will not let go of this opportunity to fall into trouble.


    Speaking of this, she tore off the place where the big head Li''s blood had splashed directly from her clothes, threw it on the ground, and slammed her feet a few times, looking like an unusually disgusting look.


    It wasn''t until this time that Big Tou Li felt the piercing pain when his arm was cut off, and he fell directly to the ground, hugged the broken arm, and let out a heart-piercing cry!


    As his voice uttered, Hongtao K and other talents reacted fiercely, their expressions changed drastically, and they all took out their weapons and aimed at Ye Hao and the others.


    There was even a person behind Hongtao K who carried the rocket launcher out and pointed it directly at Ye Hao. Once Ye Hao dared to do anything, he would definitely launch the rocket launcher on his shoulder without hesitation.


    Heart K stared at Ye Hao with a gloomy expression, and roared: "Ye Hao, what do you mean? Do you want to turn your face with us for a girl? The friendship between classmates for many years is gone??"


    However, Ye Hao ignored him, patted his hand lightly, and said exaggeratedly: "God, I still can''t hold it back! Please believe me, I really don''t want to get my hands dirty. I have to wait. Wash, you say this is a waste of precious water resources!"


    Hearing his words, the big-headed old Li, who was lying on the ground in pain, turned red and roared: "Ye Hao, I''m **** Nima! What are you **** doing stupidly? Kill me. !"


    When the voice fell, his group of subordinates were ready to do it!

 Chapter 181： Furious hearts k

    "I see who dares to move!!!"


    The King of Hearts suddenly roared, his whole being like an angry lion!


    The development of things to the present has completely exceeded his expectations.


    Originally, he wanted to subdue Ye Hao like he had previously subdued the big head Lao Li, because from the big head Lao Li''s mouth, he already knew that Ye Hao was a rebirth, and at the same time he had hidden all kinds of storage materials beyond imagination.


    If he can subdue Ye Hao, he has the confidence to become the overlord of one party, so he will act with the big head Li Li just now. He wants to stabilize Ye Hao first, and then take his time.


    As the so-called blunt knife cuts the meat, and the frog is boiled in warm water, as long as you control Ye Hao, you are not afraid that you will not be able to subdue him!


    In fact, he still thinks that if this scene had not happened just now, everything would develop as he expected.


    This is happening now, it''s all because the big head, old Li, was overwhelmed for a while, causing the whole thing to be messed up.


    Especially the big head Li actually wanted to kill Ye Hao. This is something he absolutely cannot bear. You must know that Ye Hao represents an endless reserve of resources. Killing him is equivalent to missing all those beyond imagination. Kind of substance!


    In fact, he will always keep the big head Lao Li by his side, the most important thing is because the big head Lao Li stores a lot of materials.


    In his heart, Ye Hao, who had stored more material, was far more important than Old Li!


    A very simple transaction, Ye Hao is a rebirth, and reserves a variety of materials beyond imagination, while the big head Li only reserves a small amount of materials with his own money.


    Without Ye Hao''s comparison, he still had some weight, but in comparison with Ye Haoyi, in the eyes of the King of Hearts, the big-headed Lao Li was nothing.


    As for the words of brotherhood that I have said before, it is because Ye Hao has not yet appeared, and the big head Lao Li is indeed a little smarter than ordinary people, and it is easy to use. Besides, it is just a verbal boast, and it will not lose a piece of meat. Why don¡¯t you say that you can still buy people¡¯s hearts?


    In a word, there is no one who can become the boss of one party. It is a simple-minded person who must have a certain ability.


    If anyone really regards those who can be the boss of them as fools, that person will not be far from death!


    After all, if the boss of a party does not have two brushes, who would follow him, is it true that everyone else is a fool?


    Obviously, the big-headed old Li ignored this, or he was paralyzed by the usual praise of the Heart K, and it is only now that he fully understands it!


    But he realized it was too late, and everything had happened.


    I saw the big head Li staring at the King of Hearts in a daze, and still clearly remembered in his ears. When he went downstairs with the King of Hearts just now, the King of Hearts also said: "...Old Li, you can You can¡¯t kill me in front of me, otherwise I¡¯ll have to worry too much!"


    However, the current King of Hearts completely ignores his life and death!


    "Look at you paralyzed, you also want other women, I didn''t give you a woman!"


    It seemed that he could feel the big-headed Old Li''s gaze, and the heart K turned his head and looked around, his eyes roared, and even the blue veins bulged.


    Obviously he was really angry. Originally, he wanted both fish and bear paws. A good game of chess was stinked by the stupid big-headed old Li. Now he has to choose one from fish and bear paws. Just ask him. How not to be angry?


    The big-headed old Li saw that the Red King showed this face, his teeth almost broke, and the last trace of reason defeated the anger. He actually suppressed the anger and turned his head forcibly, without saying a word.


    He knows very well that without the support of the King of Hearts, his big head, Lao Li, is nothing, and no one will listen to him. After all, the so-called second master is still just the second master, and the big master is what counts!


    In fact, the big-headed old Li has always been confused by the scenery some time ago. He really thought that he was already a human being. Only now did he suddenly realize that he was nothing from beginning to end, at best he could be regarded as a person to play with and play with. The clown between the metacarpal bones!


    "Fuck you, why are you still not convinced? Don''t apologize to others!!!"


    The big head old Li has swallowed the bad breath, but the King of Hearts still did not expose the matter, and continued to growl angrily!


    In fact, the big head Old Li didn''t know that at this time he had completely become an abandoned son of the Heart K, and he was still a person who must be killed. It is impossible for him to continue to be the second master.


    There was no problem before, hello and I¡¯m good. For the King of Hearts as the big boss, there is no loss to let the big head old Li take the second place. In fact, the big head old Li did help him share some things, which played a certain role. .


    But now that this matter has happened, if he continues to let the big-headed old Li be the second master, the next time he will die, he will be the King of Hearts!


    Especially if the big head Old Li swallowed this bad breath, then he must die!


    You know, swallowing your anger does not mean that you have completely digested it, but it is backlogged in your heart, waiting for a certain day to burst out suddenly.


    As the saying goes that a dog that bites does not bark, an old fox like the King of Hearts will naturally not make such a low-level mistake!


    Especially now that he has torn his skin, the big head Li will definitely not be willing to do things for himself. Why don''t you kill him and keep it?


    Big-headed old Li is not a fool, on the contrary, he is really smart, and he has fully understood the doorway inside, especially when he sees the hideous face of Heart K at this time, his eyes are almost bleeding!


    The backlog of raging anger in his heart broke out completely, and he couldn''t care about so much anymore. He looked at Ye Hao and said in a cold voice.


    "Ye Hao, I know that you are a rebirth, and Heart King also knows, and I also know that you have stored up all kinds of supplies beyond imagination. He is good to you now, just wants to numb you, one day you will be like me In this way, he became an abandoned son, and was ruthlessly abandoned by him, even..."


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    Before the words from the back of the big head Old Li were spoken, he was fired several weapons by the furious Heart K, and he was shot directly on the spot. His eyes were not closed until he died. Not reconciled, he wanted to look at Hearts. How did K die? I want to see Ye Hao fight with the Red K!


    However, he, who had several weapons in his body, never had a chance to see that scene again.


    And he was also destined to not know how stupid and insignificant he and the King of Hearts were in front of Ye Hao, and the measurements between him and the King of Hearts were not taken into consideration from beginning to end!

 Chapter 182： Knife Split Rocket

    "Ye Hao, since I have already said what I have said, I won''t hide it anymore!"


    Speaking of him, he pointed to a group of people behind him who showed all the guys out, and said: "You see, I have many people and weapons, and even rocket launchers!


    And I also know that you have a large amount of reserve materials, as long as we work together, we will definitely be able to make a difference in this doomsday! Even dominating one side is not impossible! "


    Then his face suddenly became gloomy and said, "But if Brother Ye Hao toasts and doesn''t eat it, he will have to eat fine wine.


    I really didn''t look at these people under you. I can guarantee that in a few seconds, they will all become sieves, and you, I have 10,000 ways to make you speak! "


    The patience of the Heart King has reached its limit. In the end, he no longer concealed it. He directly threatened Ye Hao and agreed to work with him. In the future, he may dominate the party in the doomsday. If you dare not to agree, it only takes a few seconds. Zhong''s time will shoot Wang Lang and others into a sieve!


    In addition to these two options, Ye Hao will not have a third way to go!


    Even to the Heart of Heart K, this is a multiple-choice question that does not require thinking. As long as there is no bad mind, he will inevitably choose to cooperate with him obediently.


    As for the various changes that will occur in the future when Ye Hao and the others are subdued, that is the future, at least for now, there is no need to worry.


    However, when he met Ye Hao, he was destined to be disappointed, not to mention the weapons of people like him, he would not pay attention to them even ten times more.


    In fact, if Ye Hao didn''t want the big head Old Li to taste the fate of being betrayed by a believer as he did before he was reborn, he wouldn''t waste so much time with these guys.


    The cycle of cause and effect, retribution is always unhappy!


    The big head old Li once betrayed Ye Hao who believed in him, and now he was ruthlessly abandoned by the Heart of Hearts K, and he was repaid for the cause and effect that he owed Ye Hao.


    As for Heart K and others, Ye Hao had no interest in chatting with them anymore.


    These frogs at the bottom of the well are thinking of dominating one side in the doomsday, especially when they are pretending with some broken weapons, it is simply a laugh!


    In just a few seconds, Wang Lang and the others can be screened. It is really fearless for the ignorant!


    I saw that Ye Hao took out his earwax with extreme disdain. He didn''t even glance at the heart K that he thought was awesome. He smiled at Wang Lang and said, "Wang Lang, this guy can shoot you in a few seconds. Sieve, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Heart K¡¯s complexion instantly changed, and he said angrily: ¡°Ye Hao, don¡¯t pretend to be crazy and stupid. If you don¡¯t open your eyes, I will give you some weapons to eat now!


    Although the words of the King of Hearts were extremely harsh, he was already beating the drums in his heart, and there was a feeling that things were completely out of control.


    He doesn''t really think that Ye Hao is a lunatic, but Ye Hao dares to act like this when the strength gap between the enemy and us is so obvious, there must be something he doesn''t know about relying on.


    It''s just that he really can''t think of what Ye Hao has to rely on. Just relying on these teenagers, holding bone knives, want to compete with him? Obviously it''s a fantasy!


    However, he doesn''t need to think too much, the actions of Wang Lang and others have told him what it means to be backward and limit his imagination!


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Lang''s face was still slightly immature. It suddenly became cold, and his eyes instantly became cold.


    When the children on Independence Island saw him like this, they knew he was murderous.


    "I think they are a bunch of idiots! Go together and hack this guy to death!"


    Wang Lang cursed, and then violently violently violently rushed into the crowd at a speed beyond the imagination of the Red King and others. The two bone knives in his hand were like death guillotines. Every time they swiped, There will be one or two heads rolling down.


    Wang Lang has now reached the Tier 4 martial artist, and has also awakened the metal ability. Where can the men of Heart K be able to stop it?


    As Wang Lang started to take action, the other nine children also held bone knives in their hands, rushed over, and an eradication was officially staged!


    As for the Heart K and others, they don''t even know what the doomsday exercise is, let alone any cultivation, awakening abilities.


    When the doomsday is coming, the bodies of Hongtao K and others are indeed much stronger than before, but it is only that, without mastering the doomsday technique, they can''t even match the first-order martial artist.


    They can only use the sword and weapon in their hands to scare ordinary people, and they have no ability to fight back against Wang Lang and others who have been practicing the doomsday technique for a long time.


    "Damn, fire up the weapons! Shoot me these little beasts into a sieve! By the way, the rocket launcher, the rocket launcher was also fired out for me, and these guys were blown up for me!"


    The King of Hearts was really panicked. He didn''t even think that it was just a group of teenagers who would have such terrifying powers, especially the weird bone knives that were indestructible and cut iron like mud. They could even be capable of weapons. It is easy to cut off, and there is no way to stop Wang Lang and the others.


    In fact, there is no need to speak with the King of Hearts at all. His subordinates are so scared that the weapons in his hand are madly pouring down on Ali and the others!


    However, what made them dumbfounded happened again. The bullets shot out wildly were unexpectedly avoided by Wang Lang and others extremely keenly. Occasionally, a few bullets were shot on them, and they couldn''t penetrate their bodies, and they didn''t even look at a drop of blood. To flow out of them.


    The skills of Wang Lang and others are still unaffected!


    You have to know that Wang Lang and the others are wearing crocodile leather soft armor, let alone bullets. At the beginning, the small war launched more than a dozen fishes and ballistic missiles, and barely broke the skin of the mutant giant crocodile.


    How can the bullets fired by these hand weapons penetrate the crocodile leather soft armor?


    Wang Lang and the others were completely like a tiger entering a flock. There was a frantic slash at the men of Heart King. In less than a minute, there were already more than 20 people on Heart King who were cut by Wang Lang. Hacked to death!


    "I''m a stubborn horse, and labor and management let you taste the taste of rockets!"


    When Wang Lang and the others were madly eliminated, the brawny man carrying the rocket on his shoulder finally fired the rocket.


    However, the scene that made him dumbfounded suddenly appeared in the next second.


    The rocket fired at extreme speed, and a figure suddenly appeared in the forward direction of the rocket with the hot flame behind them. Then they were extremely shocked to see that the figure seemed to be magical, and they did not know that a long knife was transformed from there.


    Then an extremely shocking scene appeared, the man actually waved the long knife in his hand in front of everyone, slashing on the rockets!


    Knife chopping rockets! ! !


    All those who saw this scene were shocked and couldn''t say anything!

 Chapter 183： Destroy the Red K forces

    Knife slashing rockets was not the thing that shocked the King of Hearts and his men the most.


    The most shocking thing was that the long knife in the man''s hand was about to be chopped and re-launched on the rocket, and suddenly burst out a burst of extremely bright blades, just like the sword in a fantasy novel.


    Then the rocket was divided into two extremely flat in front of them, and fell freely from both sides, everything was like in a fantasy novel, and it was somewhat similar to the Zorro chopping shell in the anime "Pirate King".


    "boom!!!!"


    The rocket that was split in two fell on the ground, an extremely violent explosion occurred in an instant, and Heart K¡¯s men were killed by dozens of people at the moment!


    With the sound of the rocket explosion, and the extremely hot waves of fire rushing toward their faces, the Heart K and the others were awakened in an instant. This is not a martial arts novel, nor is it in the anime world, everything is a fact that is being staged in reality!


    "Ahhhhh! You are not a human being, you...you are a fairy, a demon!!!"


    "Please let me go, I won''t dare anymore!"


    Finally, some people could no longer bear this kind of fear, and they shouted as if they were crazy, and some were even scared to urinate on the spot. They were really scared to urinate!


    Knife smashing the rockets, what a horror and shocking scene, even if they didn''t frighten shit, they would be considered clean!


    However, what made their souls even more exposed was that the figure capable of smashing the rocket was not damaged in the violent explosion of the rocket, and even the clothes on his body were not damaged in the slightest.


    At this time, the man who seemed to be like a **** and demon in the world was carrying a knife that could split rockets in half, and rushed towards them! ! !


    Immediately a group of people were frightened and fled in all directions, did not dare to stay at all, the rockets could be cut in half, not to mention their flesh and blood!


    As for shooting with weapons? Don''t be silly. Rockets, such as mass destruction weapons, can''t cause the slightest harm to others. How can the weapons in their hands be effective? !


    The person who cut the rocket is naturally Ye Hao, with a hundred piping swords out of the sheath, and it will be invincible!


    Ye Hao originally didn''t want to take action because he really didn''t like the Heart K and the others, but the rocket weapon, although it would not be able to directly kill Wang Lang and the others, it would cause them some damage.


    Wang Lang and the others still have a task. They were injured by these incompetent guys. It was obviously impossible to pay.


    Moreover, the time wasted here is too much, he is not interested in continuing to spend with the hearts of Kings and others.


    When Ye Hao started, Wang Xiaoran, Xiao Bai, and Xiao Zhan all dispatched.


    Among them, Xiao Bai is the most ferocious.


    Coming out of the inner space of the chariot, Xiao Bai''s figure immediately grew to a height of fifteen meters, with scarlet eyes, and a mouth full of fangs that were sharper than a sword.


    I saw his blood basin wide open, and he let out a howl of a screaming wolf. Red K and the others were all frightened to the ground, three souls and six souls. In an instant, only two souls and one soul were left, and many timid people went straight. Scared to death!


    How should I put it, Ye Hao, Wang Lang, no matter how powerful they are, they are still human beings. Although the Red Peach K and others frightened them with their methods, they would not be directly scared to death.


    But Xiao Bai is different. After eating the meat of many mutant giant crocodiles, Xiao Bai has now become the top existence among high-level mutant beasts, and his appearance is very good. Another human being has a kind of terrifying beast that has flowed from ancient times. Fear in the blood.


    Therefore, when Xiaobai, who was five or six stories high, appeared, he immediately suppressed the Heart K and others. Not only did he directly scare a dozen people to death, many people were frightened out of their souls for a while, and they forgot to flee.


    The heart-broken King of Hearts was also so scared that he fell to the ground and threw a sturdy dog ??to eat shit.


    The things he saw today completely exceeded his imagination. He was able to shoot without fear of bullets, be able to slash rockets, and even a terrifying wolf appeared like an ancient beast. He was not directly scared to death. He is bold.


    However, he did have a bit of a genius. After falling, he didn''t care about the pain on his body. He immediately got up from the ground and ran out again desperately.


    However, he obviously wanted to escape in front of Ye Hao.


    I saw a scene that shocked the hearts of Heart K and the others again. Ye Hao, who looked like a **** or devil, unexpectedly released extremely scary purple thunder and lightning with his hands. Anyone who was touched by the purple thunder and lightning was instantly electrocuted into a pile of pitch black Coke!


    And that god-like Ye Hao, not only has terrifying lethality, but also has a speed beyond imagination, is rushing towards them!


    "Ah ah ah, Ye Hao, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I can give you whatever you want! Yes, big head old Li, big head old Li has a lot of reserves, I know where he is hiding, as long as you are willing Leave me alone, I can give you all these things!"


    The Heart K slammed directly to the ground, crying.


    Originally, he was fleeing frantically. When he turned around, he saw Ye Hao rushing towards him at high speed, and he was scared to pee.


    He knew that he couldn''t escape at all, so he knelt on the ground immediately, begging Ye Hao to let him go!


    Even the last bit of bargaining chip in his hand was revealed, as long as Ye Hao could spare his life, he would be willing to give anything.


    "I want you to die!"


    However, his begging for mercy did not give him a chance to live. When Ye Hao''s voice like a **** of death reached his ears, he was also directly electrified by purple lightning and turned into a pile of crushed coke, scattered on the ground.


    In fact, when Ye Hao knew that Heart K and the others knew that he was a rebirth, he was a little surprised, but only a little surprised. After killing them, no one else would know about this.


    But now the end has come, and even if other people know it, they can''t help him, especially as his strength continues to improve, everyone will be sincerely convinced by his feet!


    In the end, the King of Hearts died full of fear and regret. When he died, he saw his dead wife and daughter, as well as those who were tortured and killed by him.


    If he could never provoke Ye Hao, he would never provoke non-human beings like Ye Hao.


    However, there is no if in the world at all, and in the end he can only become a pile of coke scattered on the ground without any question!

 Chapter 184： Woman in the doomsday

    When the Heart King died, the people under his men had no idea of ??resisting, and they were all crushed. They were chased by Wang Lang and slashed behind their ass.


    In the end, one of the biggest forces in the city of F, there were nearly a hundred people from the Heart K team, none of them survived, and all were slaughtered clean!


    "Master, what about these women?"


    After killing people, Wang Lang and the others began to clean the battlefield. They collected some weapons, sharp knives, rockets, various foods, etc. Ye Hao picked some of the best things from it, and let Wang Lang and others install the rest on the car. , Brought back to Independence Island as a trophy.


    After the battlefield was cleaned, only the women who had been captured by the Heart K and others were left.


    Each of these women had hollow eyes and their bodies were dirty. When they saw Ye Hao and the others, doubts and fears appeared in their eyes.


    They have been tortured by the Red King and others for a long time. After being rescued by Ye Hao and others, they are still in a state of depressed spirit, but they are a little surprised, why so many children appear, but they are just surprised. .


    They have clearly seen the world after the end of the day, no matter who falls into the hands of, the end will not be much better, especially they are just a group of women.


    For them, it was just that they had been toyed with by the old beasts of the Heart Kings before to be toyed with by the little beasts like Wang Lang, and there was no big difference in the end. This is the end, the sorrow of these women.


    "father¡­¡­"


    Wang Xiaoran couldn''t help feeling a little sad when seeing these tortured women who were almost inhumane. She hoped that Ye Hao would let go of these women who were struggling, but she didn''t dare to say it clearly.


    In the end, life is like a waste of life, especially their women, it is even harder to survive!


    If Wang Xiaoran hadn''t met Ye Hao early, he might end up similar to these women.


    Ye Hao naturally knew what she meant, and if there was nothing to let these women go, he wouldn''t look down on them at all, and there was no point in killing them.


    Just let these women go, they will inevitably end up like this again.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Hao finally spoke, ready to take a move.


    "Wang Lang, teach them doomsday techniques, and then... let them go!"


    Except for Ye Hao, Wang Xiaoran, and Wang Lang, other doomsday survivors are not clear about the doomsday exercises. Maybe the country has made some progress, but it has not been promoted yet.


    First teach the doomsday exercises to these women. If they are lucky, they may be able to survive by this, and they may still be able to use it in the future.


    If you are unlucky, you will die if you die, and there will be no loss to Ye Hao.


    This is the game he is going to play.


    I have to say that Ye Hao, who had added part of his humanity, did have some changes from before.


    If it were placed in the past, he would never pay attention to these women. It would be a good mood not to let Wang Lang kill them, let alone teach them doomsday techniques.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Xiaoran was immediately overjoyed.


    She knew very well that Ye Hao would not like these women, and it was impossible to keep them by her side.


    Being able to teach them the doomsday technique, they can survive by this, which is already the best practice right now.


    "No, master, please take us by your side, we can do anything, whatever the master can do!"


    Suddenly a woman who looked a little good, rushed out of those women, kept kowtow to Ye Hao, and even finally started to take off the dirty clothes on her body, wanting to prove what she said, she could just play with it as she pleased!


    When the other women saw this, a gleam of light flashed in their originally empty eyes, and they all begged Ye Hao to keep them like the woman just now, and they could play with them anyway, as long as they could give them a bite.


    They would do this, mainly because they saw Wang Xiaoran, who was glamorous and skinny.


    If it were before the end, they would naturally not be like this, but now it is the end, look at Wang Xiaoran, and compare them with themselves. The difference is too big.


    Immediately they wondered whether they could be like Wang Xiaoran if they could follow Ye Hao.


    As for juggling, these women will escape this fate if caught by them in the doomsday?


    In that case, why not find a better place to stay?


    Moreover, even these people can easily destroy the Heart K gang, and their strength is naturally extremely powerful. Following Ye Hao and the others is undoubtedly the safest choice.


    However, they really overestimated themselves, not to mention their dirty appearance, even before the end, Ye Hao would not necessarily look at them, let alone now!


    In fact, not only Ye Hao looked down on them, even Wang Lang also looked down on these women. They were too dirty and shameless.


    However, this is no wonder these women, they used to be not dirty, and they knew their shame, but the doomsday completely destroyed these, they can only ignore everything in order to survive!


    When Wang Xiaoran saw Ye Hao''s brows wrinkled slightly, he was immediately shocked, knowing that if these women continue to entangle them, Ye Hao will inevitably be angered, and Ye Hao will definitely kill them directly.


    You have to know that Ye Hao is not a good man and believer. There are not a thousand people who died in his hands, but also a few hundred. Once he is really angry, these women will definitely be ruthlessly eliminated!


    Wang Xiaoran stepped forward immediately, his face looked like frost, a row of ice needles flew out of her hand, shot in front of the women, and a minute closer, these women would definitely be shot through the body by the ice needles.


    Seeing this scene suddenly appeared, a group of women were all shocked, and then they were shocked when they saw that the brightly dressed Wang Xiaoran was shooting at them.


    Before, they only thought that Wang Xiaoran was a caged sparrow raised by Ye Hao, able to remain radiant and beautiful in the end, it was all because of Ye Hao, and he didn''t have the slightest strength, just like them.


    But Wang Xiaoran told them with his strength, it was completely different from them!


    After suppressing these people, a cold voice came from Wang Xiaoran''s mouth.


    "Don''t you understand? If you want to be by your father''s side, you must be worthy? Whoever wants to die, take a step forward, and I will perfect her!!!"

 Chapter 185： Zombie Legion Appears

    A group of women were all restrained by Wang Xiaoran''s powerful aura and amazing strength, no one dared to take a step forward.


    "Since I have no abilities and spine, let me go after I learn the exercises, and let me see you, see one, kill one!


    If you are not convinced, come to me for revenge after you have learned your skills. Just like you are now, I can easily torture you with one hand! "


    With that said, Wang Xiaoran deliberately condensed a cone of ice in his hands. As long as any of these women dares to be disobedient, she will directly hurt the killer!


    She knows very well that if you don''t do this, these faceless women will never leave like this, and if they don''t leave, they will be ruthlessly beheaded by Ye Hao!


    A group of women looked at the mighty and domineering Wang Xiaoran, all in a trance. Can women become so powerful in the end?


    Their hollow eyes finally glowed with a new bright light again. It was the light of life. Wang Xiaoran used her strength to show them a way. If she wanted to live, she made herself stronger, stronger than her. , Otherwise, there will never be a chance to get ahead!


    Immediately a group of women all knelt down to Wang Xiaoran and knocked their heads three times.


    Although their dignity has been tortured by the doomsday, they are not stupid, knowing that Wang Xiaoran is doing them well!


    "Sister, if you can, please save Di and them in the gym. They are all stars. Adults might look at them." A woman suddenly said to Wang Xiaoran, and finally glanced at Wang Xiaoran with a blank expression from the corner of her eyes. Ye Hao.


    After speaking, she stopped staying, and left here with a group of suffering sisters.


    And these women really played a certain role in the future.


    how to say? If a woman can afford everything, she will be a very terrifying creature!


    Ye Hao ignored the women walking away, and glanced at Wang Xiaoran, a slight curve appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    If you want to follow him, you need not only to be beautiful, but also to be smart and capable. Obviously Wang Xiaoran did a good job at this point.


    As for those female stars, if you are in the gym, you can take a look.


    Now that the Doomsday has just broken out, there are still some women who have not been toyed with, but most of the celebrities have already been teased before the Doomsday, so he doesn''t take it too seriously.


    Not beautiful, not a young, not smart, not capable, he has no interest at all to stay by his side.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m going to do it for you, please dad to punish me!" After watching the poor women go away, Wang Xiaoran lowered his head and said to Ye Hao.


    I have to say that she is indeed a very smart woman, knowing that she is careful, she must not be able to conceal Ye Hao, instead of justifying her, it is better to admit her mistakes directly, instead she might be able to let Ye Hao take his lightly.


    Ye Hao glanced at it. Wang Xiaoran, who was still awe-inspiring and domineering just now, had a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Well, I will punish you well tonight!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xiaoran''s face was blushing immediately, and she naturally knew what Ye Hao meant.


    But after seeing the tragic situation of those women just now, she was very fortunate to be able to follow Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao was indeed rude and impatient, Ye Hao was not much better than the beasts of Heart K.


    Especially after Ye Hao made up the incomplete emotion, although he was still decisive, he had a little more humanity and a strong sense of security!


    The most important thing is that Ye Hao is good-looking and extremely powerful. Any woman living in this turbulent world will admire him when she sees him.


    Most people in the world only know that heroes love beautiful women, but they don''t know that beautiful women are also saddened by the hero level, especially the great-looking hero like Ye Hao!


    The big head Lao Li''s affairs were finally finished, and Ye Hao and the others moved forward into F City again.


    When Ye Hao and the others drove to City F again, several other top forces in City F also learned the news of the destruction of the Heart K team, and they all knew that an extremely ferocious dragon had arrived in City F.


    At the moment, there is no such thing as an indifferent person who dared to attack Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao and the others are still in trouble.


    Although city F is not as good as Shanghai, Yancheng and other super metropolises, the population of city F is still as large as one million. After the end of the day, many people died directly from natural and man-made disasters, and a large part of them all changed. Become a zombie.


    Although they are said to be one of the biggest forces in downtown F, they are still vulnerable to thousands of zombies. They can only live in the suburbs of downtown F, as much as possible. Avoid the zombies.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the zombies in downtown F didn''t know whether they were being pulled by inexplicable forces or for some reason. They all gathered together to form a huge army of zombies!


    One hundred, one thousand zombies are not terrible, but tens of thousands of zombies are horrible. Tens of thousands of zombies are gathered together, densely packed, and a large piece of black is crushed.


    Especially the extremely terrifying sense of oppression they gave people when they collectively pushed forward, like an endless swath of locusts, harvesting all lives.


    It''s not personal experience, and you will never experience that suffocating feeling!


    But Ye Hao and the others are now encountering a huge army of zombies gathered together with hundreds of thousands of zombies!


    At a glance, the head is shaking, and you can see endlessly like the sea, truly endless!


    Rao Ye Hao couldn''t help but wonder if he saw this scene.


    Ten days have passed since the doomsday came, and there was a zombie army of such a large scale, which was dozens of times more terrifying than the doomsday he experienced before his rebirth!


    You know, after the emergence of a huge army of zombies, it will be the lord-level monsters that will appear!


    "Master, what do we do now? Are we still going to the city?"


    Wang Lang looked at the huge army of zombies in front of him that could not see the end.


    However, he Wang Lang is Wang Lang. Although he was shocked by the super-large zombie army in front of him, he still did not dare to be afraid of death. As long as Ye Hao gave an order, he would dare to attack with a single weapon. Enter the zombie army, kill a few in and out!


    It''s just that now the city is all occupied by the corpse of zombies. The old Hong and others in the city are estimated to have been killed or hid in other places, so they are now rushing into the city, and they are likely to return empty-handed.

 Chapter 186： Zombie Legion Approaching

    "It''s okay, go shopping first!" Ye Hao said flatly.


    Wang Lang¡¯s thoughts are naturally clear to him, but if he does not go to the city, he will definitely not find the traces left by Mr. Hong, and Wang Xiaoran¡¯s parents are also in the city. He promised Wang Xiaoran as long as her parents did not become zombies. Then they will be rescued.


    And he, talking under the bed, always counts.


    In addition, he has some other plans, Xiaozhan, Xiaobai and him and Baipidao, wanting to quickly improve their strength or evolve, killing a large number of zombies is one of the methods.


    At the same time, the current zombie army is still only advanced mutant zombies. It may be much stronger than the average advanced mutant zombies, but after all, it has not evolved to the lord level.


    As long as no lord-level monsters appeared, none of those high-level mutant zombies could pose a substantial threat to him.


    Therefore, at this time, it is undoubtedly the best time to kill these zombies. If these zombies successfully evolve into lord-level zombies, they will inevitably have to be a little rat-catcher.


    But now Ye Hao has other things to do for the time being. Finding the parents of Mr. Hong and Wang Xiaoran first is the most important thing right now.


    After finishing this matter, there is no hurry to kill those zombies.


    After all, once rushed into the zombie army, it was definitely not that easy to get out.


    After hearing Ye Hao''s instructions, Wang Lang did not speak any more, and directly followed orders.


    Ye Hao''s instructions are their military orders, there is no room for bargaining, and they cannot be questioned, they can only obey them unconditionally!


    By the time Ye Hao and the others arrived at the pharmacy in Hong''s hometown, there was no one in the pharmacy, and the contents were all scattered. Obviously, Mr. Hong and the others were in a hurry when they evacuated.


    However, it is good news for Ye Hao. These traces from the scene can prove that Hong Lao has not become a zombie, but he doesn''t know where he was evacuated, and of course he may have died on the way.


    However, Ye Hao believed that with old Hong''s skill, as long as he was not surrounded by mutant zombies, ordinary zombies would definitely not be able to stop him.


    "Master, the zombie army is approaching us, what should we do now?"


    Wang Lang frowned when he looked at a large area of ??black and pressed zombies in the distance, like locusts passing by.


    Rao was Wang Lang, who would not wrinkle his brows when killing or killing zombies. When he faced the wave of zombies at close range and couldn''t see the end, he couldn''t help but soak in a cold sweat.


    Wang Xiaoran and others were not as good as Wang Lang, and their calves trembled with fright.


    It''s not that they are timid, they can all fear death, but the sight in front of them is too shocking!


    Ye Hao looked at their performance and smiled indifferently.


    When he first saw the zombie army before rebirth, he was not as good as the current Wang Lang and the others.


    Of course, at that time he was only alone, and his strength was only in the Tier 3 martial arts realm. He had just awakened his power ability, and his overall strength was completely inferior to the current Wang Lang and the others.


    "Zombie Legion, meet again!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    Wang Xiaoran, Wang Lang and others knew about him as a rebirth when Ye Hao told them that the end was coming.


    And now that the end has come, there is no need to hide it from others.


    The reason for hiding before the end is because he needs to use the identity of the rebirth to make money, store a lot of material, and seize the opportunity as much as possible


    Now money is completely useless, and the identity of the reborn can only give him knowledge about the doomsday, as well as some magical effects such as heaven, material and earth treasures.


    These things don''t need to rely on external forces, so Ye Hao doesn''t need to hide and tuck them like before the end of the day.


    "Hi, here!!!"


    Just as Ye Hao and several people were standing in the old Hong pharmacy thinking about where to go next, suddenly a young man hid in the opposite corner and waved to Ye Hao and the others.


    In fact, Ye Hao had discovered him just now, but he didn''t feel any danger in him, so he ignored him.


    "Wang Lang, bring him back!" Ye Hao didn''t listen to the young man''s words, followed him to leave here, but said lightly.


    In fact, with so many people and so many cars, Ye Hao must be unable to follow the young man to leave, and it is still unclear what this person''s intentions are. It must be something wrong with the past.


    As for the zombie army that Cheng was slowly advancing over, Ye Hao didn''t see them in his eyes.


    Now he is not a Tier 3 warrior before rebirth, but a real Tier 10 warrior, and even awakened an extremely rare thunder and lightning ability.


    At the same time there was Xiaozhan, Xiaobai, Wang Xiaoran, Wang Lang and others to help. It was impossible for the zombie army in front of him to keep him.


    Furthermore, if he really wants to leave, he can completely put Wang Lang and the others into the inner space of the Doomsday Chariot.


    With the three-level protection of the Doomsday Chariot, it is not too easy to break out of the zombie army!


    Still the same sentence, as long as the lord-level monsters do not appear, no zombies or mutant monsters can now pose a substantial threat to Ye Hao!


    As the saying goes, art masters are bold, this is the truth!


    "Master, caught it!"


    Not long after, Wang Lang captured the young man who had just signaled Ye Hao to leave with him in the opposite corner!


    "Let go, you let me go. If you knew you were such indiscriminate people, I wouldn''t save you!" The young man yelled angrily when he was captured by Wang Lang.


    At the same time, his eyes kept spinning around, looking at the outsiders like Ye Hao.


    In fact, he had been staring at Ye Hao from the corner just now and they looked at them for a while, but he was worried that Ye Hao and the others would find out that he didn''t dare to keep staring.


    But he didn''t know at all, in fact, he had already been discovered by Ye Hao.


    "Wang Lang, teach him how to talk to me!" Ye Hao glanced at the young man and said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Lang replied loudly, and then a pair of eyes became cold, and his arms turned into blade-like metal, and an icy murderous aura came out of him.


    "Ah ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I will say everything!!!"


    The young man couldn''t help being scared at all, especially seeing that Wang Lang''s hands turned into blades, and it was even more terrifying. Dang even poured everything out like beans!

 Chapter 187： Survivors in the city

    The young man is an ordinary survivor in downtown F. He is not very old. From the looks of it, he is less than eighteen years old. Although he is a bit older than Wang Lang and others, he is still an adult strictly speaking.


    And where did he have seen a supernatural person like Wang Lang before, especially Wang Lang was inherently fierce. Except for Ali, he was considered the most ruthless on Independence Island, and few people dared to offend him.


    Because other children knew very well that Wang Lang really said that he killed people, he would kill people, and he didn''t take human lives in his eyes at all!


    Seeing the young man''s extremely afraid of death, Wang Lang and others all laughed.


    After the battle of the King of Hearts, Wang Lang and the others already knew that the outside world had not formally embarked on the road of cultivation, and was still in the era of relying on martial arts.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that weapons like weapons are now completely useless, but that Wang Lang and the others are too strong and their effects on them are limited, but they still have a strong deterrent against other ordinary survivors. .


    Only after everyone has started to practice, martial arts will be gradually eliminated.


    In fact, things like military equipment are now in the process of being eliminated.


    Martial arts have a certain effect on ordinary zombies, but their effects on mutant zombies and mutant beasts have become lower and lower. As for advanced mutant zombies, advanced mutant beasts require weapons that are at least rocket bombs or more. Some effects.


    And now, the number of mutant zombies and mutant beasts is rapidly increasing, and the number of advanced mutant zombies and advanced mutant beasts is also steadily increasing, and it is even uncertain when Lord-level zombies will appear.


    So things like military equipment will soon be eliminated.


    "Where did you just want to take us?"


    A cold voice came from Ye Hao''s mouth, and his emotionless eyes glided past the young man.


    Scared by Wang Lang, the young man dared to yell no matter where he clamored, even more so that he dared not conceal the slightest, and immediately all told what he knew.


    The young man''s name is Xu Lang. He is seventeen years old this year. After the doomsday broke out, he was left alone in the family.


    The day before yesterday, seeing the zombies originally scattered in the city, they gathered in one place as if they had been attracted.


    Finally took the opportunity to escape, and met other people hiding in the city on the road. They gathered together to form a strong force, but they still didn''t look enough in front of the zombie army.


    They had thought of withdrawing from the city in the past few days, but the zombie army has taken a new action and will take all the roads that escaped from the city. They have now become birds in cages.


    In addition to their forces, there are several other forces in the urban area. During this time, they are discussing how to withdraw from the urban area.


    While they were discussing, there was a loud noise from the power of the King of Hearts, and the people who went to investigate found that the power of Heart King had been completely wiped out.


    Randomly their leader sent people to follow them all the way, and then they discovered that Ye Hao and his party appeared like a **** soldier, and those terrifying zombies were completely vulnerable in front of them.


    They thought for a long time without thinking of how to break through the blockade of the Zombie Legion, but Ye Hao and others broke in directly, and the zombies could not hinder them in the slightest.


    Just when they wanted to take this opportunity to escape the city, the zombie encirclement that was torn apart by Ye Hao and others closed again, and more zombies flocked to this gap, sealing all the roads to escape from the city.


    At the same time, the army of zombies, which had been gathering strength in the center of the city, finally started to take action following the sudden intrusion of Ye Hao and others.


    A large swath of zombies like a wave in Wuyangyang began to sweep the buildings, and pushed towards their forces.


    Several forces close to the zombie legion all gave up their strongholds upon seeing this, and were forced by the zombies to gather at the location of their forces.


    As for Xu Lang, they were dispatched by their leader to observe the actions of Ye Hao and others. If possible, their leader wanted to meet Ye Hao and discuss how to break out of the zombies.


    However, as soon as Xu Lang acted, he was arrested by Wang Lang.


    After listening to his narration, Ye Hao glanced at him. He didn''t fully believe his words. You must know that in the apocalypse, the most unreliable thing is human words, which are even more unreliable than spiritual words!


    "You go back now and let your chief inform all the survivors in the city that if you want to live, you will all come here within half an hour!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    He did not have the idea of ??running to meet those leaders. God knows if they have set traps. Another thing is that they want to ask themselves to help take them out of the zombie army encirclement. On the contrary, they still have to meet them by themselves. many.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Mr. Hong and Wang Xiaoran''s parents were likely to hide in these forces, he wouldn''t be too lazy to see them.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xu Lang suddenly received a pardon. He didn''t want to stay here for a second, because he was extremely shocked to discover that these people were not only Wang Lang, but all the others had strange abilities.


    It made him feel as if he was surrounded by a group of supermen. If he didn''t say a word, he might be killed at any time.


    And just take a sentence back, no big deal, naturally the leader will make the final decision.


    Seeing Xu Langsa girl rushing away, Wang Lang and the others burst into laughter again.


    They suddenly discovered that they are now far more powerful than ordinary people, and even those adult adults are completely vulnerable in front of them.


    And for all this, I have to thank Ye Hao for training them in advance so that they can win at the starting line, otherwise they will be like Xu Lang and others, precarious, even the most ordinary zombies are difficult to deal with.


    Ye Hao ignored Xu Lang, who had usually fled, and ordered Wang Lang and the others to search the surrounding pharmacies and collect all the medicinal materials inside.


    After the goose plucks the hair, all the substances in the doomsday are very important, and there is no reason to waste. Wang Lang and others also knew this very well after experiencing the doomsday, and immediately began to search.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    "Range, what''s the situation with these people?"


    After Xu Lang was released by Ye Hao and the others, he immediately ran into the person who joined him.


    In fact, he did not fully tell the truth, he was not an ordinary spy, but one of the three leaders of their strength.


    "It''s a long story. Now you should go and inform the other bosses so that they can gather everyone here!" Xu Lang said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, he still looks timid and afraid of death in front of Ye Hao and the others. He is completely a decisive boss!


    how to say? The doomsday is indeed the place where people can exercise the most. If you want to survive in the doomsday, you must have courage, wisdom, strength and even acting skills!

 Chapter 188： Zombie Legion Approaching

    "Langzi, what''s the situation with that group? Can we cooperate?"


    Xu Lang ran back to the gathering place in one breath. Before he could take a few more breaths, the other two leaders gathered around and asked.


    "Cooperation? You guys think too much!" Xu Lang gave the two men in front of him a white look, and then said again.


    "That group of people are so powerful, have you watched "X-Men"? That group is similar to the people inside. They are all supernatural beings. They are so powerful that they are horribly powerful. No wonder they can easily tear apart the zombie army!"


    The two men in front of him, one named Xu Lai, and the other named Xu Duanwu, the three of them belonged to the same village and grew up playing together.


    After the doomsday came, they survived by chance, gathered together, killed a few zombies, and escaped from the residential area.


    During this period, some survivors were saved, and of course they became the leader.


    However, their leader is different from Ali. There are very few people under his hand, and there are still many old and weak women and children to take care of. Therefore, to explore the fictitious things of Ye Hao and others, Xu Lang needs to go out in person.


    Of course, this was also Xu Lang''s request to go. He was worried when others went, worried that things would be screwed up, and could not see the truth and falsity of Ye Hao and others.


    Now their situation is indeed in a crisis. Ninety percent of what Xu Lang, Ye Hao and others said are true, only his own identity has not been stated clearly.


    But he didn''t know that Ye Hao had already seen his tricks.


    His various performances are indeed flawless, even hiding Wang Lang and Wang Xiaoran and others from him, but it is precisely because they are too seamless that the flaws are exposed, and ordinary spies will know so many things.


    That''s why Ye Hao asked him to gather the manpower within half an hour.


    How can ordinary spies inform several other major forces within half an hour and ask them to gather their hands?


    But that''s okay, Ye Hao didn''t bother to say it, the zombie army is constantly approaching, and it will be approaching them in less than two hours.


    In less than two hours, he needed to find out the parents of Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran from the countless cherished people.


    At the same time, he also needs to unify the great forces in downtown F, so that they can also play a certain role when facing the zombie army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu frowned when they heard Xu Lang''s words.


    They originally wanted to cooperate with Ye Hao and others, and smashed a **** way out of the city. Now they look down on the situation and they are completely despised, let alone any cooperation!


    Xu Lang knew what they were thinking when he saw the expressions on their faces. The three of them have been very familiar with each other since they were playing together.


    I saw him smile and said: "Hehe, don''t frown. It is a good thing that those people are strong. If they are similar to ours, how can we rush out of the zombie circle?"


    Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu were stunned when they heard this, and they were overjoyed at random. They also knew Xu Lang very well. Seeing him like this, knowing that things must turn around, they laughed and scolded.


    "You bastard, half talking, you want to scare people to death, hurry up and say what else those people said?"


    After being scolded by the two with laughter, Xu Lang was not angry, and told them what Ye Hao had said, and added at the same time.


    "I think we should stop being this leader. From now on, we can follow them to survive this doomsday. You didn''t see their strength, they are really terrifying!"


    "Moreover, the Wang Lang I told you about is just the subordinate of that adult, and there are more than twenty such subordinates!"


    "In addition, I don''t think they are like the inhumane guys of the Heart Kings. They have some rules to some extent. They are not the kind of crazy people!"


    When Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu heard this, their brows frowned again. It was not that they were reluctant to bear this so-called leader position. They just became other people''s subordinates and they had to be controlled by others.


    One more thing, since those people are so powerful, they won''t necessarily accept people like them as subordinates.


    Even if they accept a few of them, there are so many old and weak women and children under their hands. It is estimated that the other party will definitely not accept them, and without their protection, those old and weak women and children will definitely die in the end!


    Xu Lang also understood what they were thinking, and said: "Let''s take a look again, let''s take everyone to the gathering place. They only gave us half an hour, and now more than ten minutes have passed!"


    Hearing this, Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu nodded and started to take action. After all, there was no other way at the moment.


    At the same time, several other forces that received the news, after thinking for a while, all started to act.


    They know very well that this may be their only chance to survive!


    Not long after, a large number of people began to gather at the door of the Hong Lao Pharmacy, including old and young, men and women.


    They have one thing in common, they are all yellow and thin, and even many of them can''t stand firmly.


    It is obviously not easy for them to want to eat a meal in the doomsday.


    Ye Hao glanced at them. In addition to Xu Lang and the others, there were three other forces, most of whom had hundreds of people.


    Xu Lang''s force has the largest number of people, with thousands of people, but there are not many people who can truly form a fighting force. It is about the same as the other three forces, with only less than two hundred people.


    This is because although Xu Lang and his forces have thousands of people, they are mainly old and weak women and children. It can be said that all of them are dragging their feet. It is also the force Xu Lang and the others belong to.


    Among the remaining strengths, there are also old and weak women and children, but there are not as many as them, and there are at most dozens. Xu Lang and the others have hundreds of people, and there are even some people who were carried over on a stretcher!


    As soon as thirty minutes arrived, Ye Hao didn''t wait any longer, and spoke directly.


    The zombie legion is now closer to them, and the encirclement is getting smaller and smaller, and even Ye Hao and the others can already feel the vibration of the ground when the zombie legion advances, as if thousands of troops are rushing, the scene is extremely terrifying!


    The thousands of survivors on the scene felt the slight vibration of the ground, and their complexions changed drastically. They also knew that the zombie army was constantly approaching!

 Chapter 189： See you forever

    Ye Hao glanced at the approaching zombie army, his face was still flat, as if he didn''t feel the slight vibration on the ground caused by the approach of the zombie army.


    "Lao Hong is there, and Wang Xiaoran''s parents are there. If they are, come to the front!"


    His voice was not loud, but it passed through everyone''s ears strangely!


    Everyone on the scene was shocked by his magical hand, and the mocking scene was immediately silent.


    When everyone was hopeful, an elderly man in Xu Lang''s power was helped out, and at the same time a middle-aged couple walked out of Xu Lang''s power in doubt.


    After the apocalypse, Old Hong''s body is much worse than before. There are many bruises on his body, and his body is also a lot thinner. If he is not supported by someone, he may not be able to get out of the crowd.


    The middle-aged couple was in the same situation as Old Hong. They were also bruised and thin, helping each other to walk out of the crowd.


    Seeing the middle-aged couple, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes were immediately covered with mist, and he couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed towards the two.


    Those two are her parents!


    At the same time, Wang Lang quickly rushed over and greeted Lao Hong.


    "It''s you! Master Ye?"


    Old Hong saw Ye Hao with a shocked expression on his face.


    After the doomsday broke out, he searched for Ye Hao, but never found any relevant news. He thought that Ye Hao had unfortunately died in the doomsday.


    Although Ye Hao''s strength is very powerful, human power is really too weak in front of terrifying nature, so if Ye Hao really unfortunately died in the doomsday, it would not be impossible.


    It''s just that Old Hong didn''t expect that not only did Ye Hao not die in the doomsday, but it seemed that his strength had improved a lot, and he had his own power.


    Looking at the attitudes of several major power leaders towards Ye Hao and others, one can guess that Ye Hao and the others are definitely not weak, and they can even overwhelm those major powers.


    It''s just that he couldn''t imagine why Ye Hao''s two dozen people could be stronger than those big forces.


    However, these are not important anymore, as long as it is still alive is a good thing.


    The relationship between him and Ye Hao is not very close, but there are also some friendships, and the two are considered to be year-long friends.


    After experiencing the end, it is naturally a rare blessing to be able to see it again.


    Suddenly, old Hong''s face was full of tears.


    At the same time, Wang Xiaoran also brought her parents over, and the three of them hugged each other and cried.


    In the doomsday, being able to see each other again is undoubtedly the most joyful and crying thing!


    Especially Wang Xiaoran''s parents. Wang Xiaoran disappeared before the end. They all thought she was dead. The white-haired person sent the black-haired person off, and the couple almost didn''t get over!


    Wang Xiaoran walked over with his parents, his eyes were red, and he looked at Ye Hao, but didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    In Wang Xiaoran''s mind, Ye Hao didn''t know where she was. Naturally, she couldn''t call her father in front of her biological parents.


    Ye Hao wasn''t so perverted. After seeing what Wang Xiaoran was thinking, he said first, his voice was slightly softer than usual.


    "Uncles and aunts, has anyone offended you during this period of time?"


    After Wang Xiaoran''s parents have experienced so many things, there will be no idea of ??the cruelty of the end. They also know that his daughter is just a subordinate next to the man in front of him.


    Now that the family can be reunited together, where are they willing to provoke other things.


    And they could see clearly that besides his own daughter, Ye Hao had only two dozen children beside him. Even if there was something, he didn''t dare to say anything. For fear of causing trouble to his daughter, they all shook their heads and said no.


    Ye Hao didn''t insist, and asked Wang Xiaoran to take the two elders to rest, and the family talked well.


    Then he turned to look at Old Hong and said, "Old Hong, have those blindfolded guys offend you during this time? But it''s okay to say!"


    Old Hong knows that Ye Hao is strong, and he knows that he has more strength than those big forces.


    But now that the zombie army is constantly approaching, this time is definitely not suitable for infighting.


    And he didn''t think that people like Ye Hao could really crush those big forces. It is estimated that most of them would suffer serious damage. He also shook his head and said no, everything was fine.


    Ye Hao didn''t further question, and asked a child to take Mr. Hong to the drugstore, and one after another he took out food to entertain Mr. Hong and Wang Xiaoran''s parents.


    Before the doomsday came, Hong Lao helped Ye Hao several times, especially Ye Hao also needed Hong Lao to help him to clear the meridians and collaterals from time to time, so he would naturally not neglect Hong Lao.


    With Wang Xiaoran''s relationship here, her parents, Ye Hao, are naturally not stingy, and they have already entered the city. When Wang Lang and others were asked to look for medicines just now, they found a lot of food again, so much that they couldn''t get it. go!


    In fact, not long after the doomsday broke out, there was a lot of food in supermarkets and other places, but these places were occupied by zombies.


    Occasionally, some slightly safer supermarkets have become the targets of several major forces, so they appear to be very rare.


    But these are not difficult for Wang Lang and others.


    When the zombies met them, it was completely the life of being chopped.


    Xu Lang below saw that Wang Xiaoran''s parents and Hong Lao didn''t say how the other three forces bullied them, which was an expression of anger and annoyance.


    He knows very well that the strength of Ye Hao and these people is far from being a little bit stronger than them. If he can explain a few words to Lao Hong or Wang Xiaoran''s parents in advance, and say a few bad things about the other three powers, then the three powers will definitely hurt. It''s not impossible for the muscles to move or even be destroyed directly.


    After all, they are as powerful as the Red Kings, they have already been wiped out by Ye Hao and none of them are left!


    As Xu Lang thought, Ye Hao naturally didn''t bother to pay attention.


    After taking Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran''s parents, he finally looked at Xu Lang and them again, his face was flat, and a voiceless voice came from his mouth.


    "Xu Lang, just now the parents of Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran came out of the crowd where your power belongs, so now you will be rewarded with several other big powers, all under your command, there are enmity, resentment, and dislikes, or If you are not convinced, you should kill, you should fight!"


    As his voice fell, there was an uproar in the audience, especially the power leaders who had some friction with Xu Lang on weekdays, suddenly their eyes stood up.

 Chapter 190： Liquidation

    "No, who are you? I really think I''m invincible in the world? But only two dozen people, I really think I can eat us?"


    "Where is the guy who doesn''t know the heights and the earth? We are here to give you face and discuss how to deal with the approaching zombie army. If you have a way, say, if there is no way, we will leave. There is no time to watch you pretend to be here!"


    "Xu Lang, what do you mean? Do you really want one family to swallow three of us? Do you have such a big appetite? Be careful not to swallow it, and accidentally kill you!"


    The originally quiet scene immediately ridiculed, and various clamoring voices continued to be heard from the crowds where the major forces belonged, and even many people directly took out their weapons, and there was a stance of disagreement and direct action!


    "Xu Lang, do you know how to do it?"


    Ye Hao ignored the clamors of the several forces. These people were all chickens and dogs in front of him, and the more fierce the clamor, the more embarrassed they were!


    The fact is true. Although the leaders of the big powers don¡¯t know how strong Ye Hao and the others are, they know very well that Ye Hao and the others can easily destroy the Red K¡¯s force and easily tear open the zombie encirclement, so they want to destroy it. It is estimated that it won''t be difficult to drop them!


    So now they must stir up the emotions of their subordinates. Otherwise, their momentum is gone, and later they are afraid that they might not even have the courage to resist.


    At the same time, they also want to use this method to express their attitude, hoping that Ye Hao can take back what he just said.


    But obviously their wishful thinking didn''t play a role at all, Ye Hao ignored them at all, and directly talked to Xu Lang.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, Xu Lang''s body was shocked. Ye Hao said clearly, let him become the leader of F city.


    It''s just that it''s not easy. Although he has many people, most of them are old and weak women and children. They have no fighting power at all. Once they fight, they have to take care of them, and they will inevitably suffer a lot!


    However, he knew very well that Ye Hao was a person who said nothing, and this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    He glanced at his two brothers and found that they were also staring at him. After the last three of them met, they nodded at the same time.


    "My lord, Xu Lang knows, but please help me. Xu Lang is willing to give up this life!"


    Xu Lang fell to his knees with a thump, and said to Ye Hao with his fists in both hands.


    "My stubborn Xu Lang, brothers copy guys to death, don''t live if you can''t live!"


    "Kill Xu Lang that group of bitches, want to annex us, I will let you not live first!"


    "Mom copy guy..."


    As Xu Lang''s words came out, the scene immediately exploded, and the various forces immediately started fighting!


    "Woohoo!!!!!!"


    Suddenly a howl of a screaming wolf came out, and then Xiaobai, who was five or six stories high, appeared out of thin air.


    The scene that was about to run out of control, with its sudden appearance, instantly fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded looking at the terrifying giant wolf in front of them, and all their eyes were shocked and fearful!


    "Xu Lang!"


    The cold voice came from Ye Hao''s mouth again, like a heavy hammer, knocking on everyone''s heart.


    Rao already knew that Ye Hao and their strong Xu Lang was shocked when he saw Xiaobai appear.


    However, after hearing Ye Hao''s voice, his whole body was agitated again, and he knocked his head three times at Ye Hao before standing up. He knew that the opportunity for the same F city was here!


    "Brothers from the other forces listen, you must know what Xu Lang is like. I only kill those bad things and inhuman beasts. The others don''t want to die, so let me go!!!" Xu Lang''s face was fierce, and he roared incomparably domineering!


    His voice fell, and Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu stood beside him at the same time, and behind them were nearly two hundred combatants, followed by eight or nine hundred old and weak women and children, all in the same enemy!


    They know very well that this will be a life-and-death battle, and they won. From then on, there will be no other three forces in F city, and there will be only one of them.


    Moreover, Xu Lang''s subordinates have been bullied more or less by people from the other three major forces. Some people even risked being killed by zombies because they couldn''t stand their bullying and went to Xu Lang''s three brothers. Under his command.


    Especially those old and weak women and children, they couldn''t survive with the other three forces!


    Although the three major forces are a little better than the K of Hearts and others, they are not really good birds. They just don''t do things so absolutely. However, they don''t give food to the elderly and children, and things that force women often happen.


    And because Xu Lang and the others are crowded, they need a lot of food. As long as they can move, they have to go out to find food.


    But the fighting power of the old and weak women and children is not comparable to that of the underlings of the three major powers. Often they defy their lives to find food that they finally find. After encountering the underlings of the three major powers, they will all be robbed.


    If a large group of people gather together, the people of the three major powers do not dare to do anything, but then it is difficult to find enough food, and often even food is not found.


    This has always been the most troublesome thing for Xu Lang and the others, because this kind of thing does not happen once or twice, but often happens.


    So they have been suffocating for a long time, but they are very clear that once they fight together, they can''t get any benefits, so they have been suppressing their hearts.


    Now because of Ye Hao''s words and support, the long-standing anger in their hearts finally broke out, and today is the time to settle with the three major forces!


    I saw Xu Lang and others staring blood-red at the other three forces'' subordinates, and even those old and weak women and children who did not have military equipment took up kitchen knives, watermelon knives and other weapons, and their faces were full of uncontrollable anger.


    On the other hand, looking at the three major forces, after seeing Xu Lang''s thousands of people all fighting against the same enemy, his legs felt weak at the moment.


    Whoever lives is not a matter of a single knife. They usually rely on their subordinates who go out to find food, are stronger than Xu Lang and their subordinates, and often bully them.


    But that is when the number of people is similar!

 Chapter 191： bloody battle

    There are now thousands of people in Xu Lang, and the three forces of them together are only six or seven hundred people, and the number is nearly half less than Xu Lang and the others.


    The people of the three major forces know very well that even if they are a little stronger, they can stab the old and weak women and children under Xu Lang first, but everyone has spared their lives. One knife can''t be done for one knife, and two knife for one knife is always the best way to do it!


    Moreover, there are powerful, eye-catching Ye Hao and others, especially the five- or six-story giant wolf, and the terrifying and terrifying fangs once bitten, absolutely dead!


    No one is a fool. Seeing this situation, who dared to rush forward, suddenly the fighting spirit faded from one to the other, and the three major forces retreated and then retreated.


    Many people even dropped their weapons and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    One person took the lead in surrendering, and the others who were timid and susceptible to the rudder naturally surrendered one after another. After all, they are not the boss-level figures, and everyone behind them is eating food and starving!


    In this way, the last three forces will only be the most ferocious and domineering people in normal times, who know they are sinful, gather together, there are about three hundred people.


    Those who dropped their weapons and surrendered were controlled by Xu Lang''s men.


    Seeing that the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to them, the people of the three major forces bitterly shouted at the moment with a cruel heart.


    "Brothers, give me a **** road. As long as I am not dead today, everyone will be brothers who live and die together. As the saying goes, it is not too late for gentlemen to revenge for ten years. Then we will let these guys know how to anger us!! !"


    When the three major forces heard the words, all their faces became grim.


    They knew their sins were so serious that even if they surrendered, they couldn''t survive. They could only fight to the death.


    Right now they were going to find a place to break out together, but only then did they start to realize that the exit road had been blocked by Ye Hao''s men.


    Although Ye Hao had only twenty people under him, plus a high-level mutant giant wolf with a huge and terrifying size, the terrifying power they radiated was not weaker than that of Xu Lang and the others.


    Even after seeing Wang Lang and the group of twenty or so people, all of them displayed unpredictable abilities, the people of several major powers all felt the terrifying coercion that shocked them, and they didn''t know how to choose for a while.


    "Grass, if you fight with Ya, I don''t believe it anymore. They have more than 20 little boys who don''t have all the hairs, and they can really shake the sky!!!"


    "Fuck, it''s a man who will charge Laozi, kill one is enough, kill two to earn one, and we have more than three hundred brothers, the Doomsday can''t help us, how can we be scared by these little punks? ?"


    "Charge, rush through their defense, we will be able to survive, as long as we survive, we must make them look good!"


    The people of the three major forces eventually chose to break out of the place where Wang Lang and the others were located. After all, no matter how powerful they were, there were only twenty people. Two could not do it for one, and ten for one head office.


    Even so, there are still a hundred people alive!


    At present, there are more than 300 people from the three major forces, shouting and rushing to the road defended by Wang Lang and others.


    However, with these people, how could it be possible to instantly break through the defense of Wang Lang and the others? You must know that Ye Hao and Xiao Zhan are still standing by and watching the battle without doing anything!


    Especially as soon as the three major forces rushed towards Wang Lang and others, Xu Lang rushed over with his thousands of subordinates, forming a front and back attack.


    A **** battle broke out instantly.


    Xiao Bai is a real wolf who enters the crowd. It is five or six stories high. It is completely as if it is no one, not to mention biting it with a blood basin, and its huge tail is extremely lethal.


    I saw its giant wolf tail that was like an all-destructive whip, every time it flicked, a large group of people must be amputated!


    But the weapon attacks in the hands of the three major forces and others had little effect on Xiaobai, Wang Lang and others.


    Xiao Bai was originally the top existence among the advanced mutant beasts. Weapons below the rockets could not cause any damage to him at all. Even the powerful and terrifying rockets could cause extremely limited damage to him.


    But the three major forces didn''t even have rockets.


    After all, they are all ordinary survivors, and there is no armed department stationed in F city. They desperately got only some hand weapons in the police station''s arsenal, bows and crossbows, and the most powerful are shot weapons.


    And these things, let alone breaking through Xiao Bai''s defenses, Wang Lang and others in crocodile leather soft armor can ignore the attacks of these weapons!


    The attacks of Wang Lang and Xiaobai were all fatal injuries to the people of the three major forces. They would die if they knocked, or hurt if they touched them!


    In an instant the scene turned into a slaughterhouse, and Wang Lang and the others quickly piled up a small pile of corpses in front of them.


    Xu Lang and others also attacked the three major forces crazy.


    They know very well that if the three major forces cannot be wiped out here today, there will be endless troubles in the future.


    Ye Hao and the others are okay, they are all powerful, and they are not afraid of future revenge from the three major forces, but they do not have that kind of strength.


    It is precisely because of this that Xu Lang and others rushed to kill more fiercely, all of them were red-eyed, and they were not afraid of death!


    At the same time, they were all shocked by the terrifying power of Wang Lang and others, and they were even more determined. They first took a name, and after annihilating the three major forces, they must follow Ye Hao to learn skills and improve their strength!


    Under the frantic rush of Wang Lang and others and Xu Lang and others, the three hundred and more people of the three major forces just persisted for less than ten minutes, all of them were wiped out, and none of them survived!


    Wang Lang and others are okay with Xiaobai. Killing these people is as easy as chopping vegetables. Even after several rushes, they haven''t had much fun!


    Not to mention death, none of them were injured.


    However, Xu Lang''s casualties were a bit serious.


    Their individual strength is similar to that of the people of the three major forces, or even not as good as the people of the three major forces, otherwise they would not be bullied by the three major forces often.


    In addition, the three major forces have fallen into death, and their fierceness has completely erupted, and they rushed in desperately.


    They can''t hurt Wang Lang and the others in crocodile leather soft armor, but there is no problem in killing Xu Lang and others'' men. A white knife enters, and a red knife must come out!


    Especially the old and weak women and children under Xu Lang, two or three talents can desperately die.


    In the end, although Xu Lang won, they also paid an extremely heavy price, killing more than 300 people in an extremely fierce fight!


    Moreover, Wang Lang and others will help, otherwise their deaths and injuries will only get worse!

 Chapter 192： Everyone is equal?

    Ye Hao was watching this **** battle.


    However, his face still has the look of Gu Jing Wubo, watching all this happen calmly, as if watching a play, as if dead, not a single life!


    Although he complemented a part of humanity, he also did not forget that this was the cruel doomsday.


    Human lives are really worthless in the doomsday, and the zombie army is constantly approaching. It is said that when you fight outside, you must first settle in, and you must not fight against the zombie army when the backyard is still on fire.


    Therefore, these major forces must be unified, and this battle must also be fought. When the war starts, it is naturally inevitable that there will be deaths and injuries.


    "Clean the battlefield and prepare to deal with the zombie army!" Ye Hao said flatly.


    After a **** battle, Xu Lang and others were all panting. They were not as good as Wang Lang and others who had reached the strength of Tier 3 or 4 martial artists. At this time, they all slumped weakly on the ground.


    However, after hearing Ye Hao''s words, all the people alive on the scene were shocked.


    They will gather here, not to fight the three major forces, but to let Ye Hao lead them out of the encirclement of the zombie army!


    A **** battle almost made them forget this most important thing.


    Now I heard Ye Hao mention it again, and they all reacted. The **** battle just now was really just a warm-up. The next corpse of zombies was fighting bloody, testing life and death.


    If you want to survive, you have to see if the two hundred thousand corpse of zombies agrees!


    Immediately hundreds of exhausted people stood up from the ground with strong support, and looked at Ye Hao with a pair of eyes.


    "Master, please!"


    Xu Lang, whose whole body was stained red with blood, was the first to speak loudly.


    Then the rest of the people who survived all followed and shouted loudly.


    "Master, please!"


    They knew very well that if they wanted to survive, they had to rely on this extraordinary but extremely cold young man in front of them.


    Ye Hao glanced at them. There are indeed many **** men who are not afraid of death. Although their strength is not strong at present, as long as they survive and practice Doomsday Kungfu, they will be able to become fierce in the future. A well-known strong man.


    As for the old and weak women and children, Ye Hao did not see it at all. The three brothers Xu Lang likes to be good people and protect these old and weak women and children. He has no good comments. .


    And everyone has everyone''s ideas, there is no need to force them, the most important thing is that he has no interest to force them.


    Anyway, he would never take these old and weak women and children with him or take them to Independence Island. These people are just huge oil bottles.


    Even Xu Lang and Ye Hao were not ready to take them to Independence Island.


    Xu Lang and the others had already laid the foundation in F City, and they estimated that they were reluctant to leave these old and weak women and children, and Ye Hao didn''t bother to take them around.


    It would be better to let them stay in this city of F. As long as the zombie army is eliminated, they will be taught the doomsday exercises to slowly develop their strength. Maybe they can still be used.


    As for the leader of Independence Island, Ali is already on the right track. If Xu Lang and the others are brought over, it will inevitably cause a lot of trouble again.


    As for destroying the zombie army, this is what he has to do.


    There are almost 200,000 people in this zombie army. After eliminating them, the Doomsday Chariot is estimated to be able to evolve again, and the strength of himself, Xiao Bai, and Baipi Dao will definitely increase.


    You might even be able to directly touch the threshold of the innate warrior!


    So killing the zombies is something that must be done, and to recover Xu Lang and the others as his subordinates, it is harmless to take advantage of the trend!


    "Those who have the power of war should rest on the spot, the old and the weak, women and children can cook, first cook for everyone, and the rest will clean the battlefield, make Molotov cocktails, build as many defensive fronts as you can, and make everything you can think of. Kind of stuck!


    Xu Lang, you are responsible for these things. If you violate the order, you will kill them directly!


    Whether you can survive, the next battle with the zombie army is the real key! "Ye Hao said coldly.


    Several major forces in the F city area were all unified, and those who dared not to be convinced had all been killed, and now who would dare not listen to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    Seeing his voice fell, Xu Lang responded and immediately started related work. Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu were on the side to help him.


    The old men of theirs had obeyed their instructions, and they didn''t need to say much, they started to take action immediately.


    Those who surrendered before the three major forces, as the main combat personnel of the three major forces were all killed, now they know that they can''t turn over any waves, and all obediently obey the instructions of Xu Lang and others.


    However, Ye Hao said that to let those who have had the power of war rest, Xu Lang and the others did not completely enforce it.


    The three brothers have always managed their subordinates in an equal manner. That''s why they are so virtuous.


    And most of their subordinates have such thoughts, or are subtly influenced by such thoughts, the old and weak women and children around them are working, so they are so embarrassed to sit there and rest.


    Ye Hao saw all this in his eyes. In his opinion, it was all sympathy and women''s benevolence, but he really didn''t bother to pay attention to Xu Lang and others.


    Their life and death are in their own hands, and he has told them what to do. If you don''t follow the instructions, you can''t blame him for death.


    Anyway, he doesn''t have such a good mood and patience. When the babysitter of these doomsday survivors, everything is properly taken care of by them.


    Wang Lang and others returned to Ye Hao again, and Xu Lang didn''t dare to care about them.


    Especially after seeing the fighting power of the twenty of them just now, no one dared to provoke them without opening their eyes.


    Moreover, Ye Hao had never thought about letting Wang Lang and the others take care of these things. Their goal had always been the slowly advancing zombie army.


    Killing the zombie army is their most important thing.


    As for Xu Lang and the others, all these preparations are effective against ordinary zombies, and their effects on mutant zombies are already extremely limited, let alone upgrade-level mutant zombies.

 Chapter 193： In the end, no one is equal

    Wang Lang and the others are mainly dealing with the mutant zombies in the zombie army.


    Ye Hao, Xiao Bai, and Xiao Zhan were mainly aimed at high-level mutant zombies. Ordinary zombies and mutant zombies did not pose any threat to them, and at the same time they had little effect on their strength improvement.


    Only high-level mutant zombies are their hunting targets, and killing them can increase their strength.


    When Xu Lang and the others were preparing to deal with the various things of the zombie army, Ye Hao took Wang Lang and the others to Hong Lao¡¯s pharmacy. They directly started the meal first, supplemented the stamina consumed, and adjusted their state. They needed to use the best state. , To deal with a real fierce battle that is coming next!


    Xu Lang and others saw that Ye Hao and the others went straight to eat, and didn''t say anything. After all, the situation is better than others, so they dare not ask Ye Hao and others to do something.


    However, the people under them are more or less talking about Ye Hao and the others, saying that Ye Hao and the others are domineering, why let everyone work here hungry, but they ran to enjoy themselves first, it was too unnatural.


    Even they think that such a person will definitely not be able to win people''s hearts and accomplish great things in the doomsday, or their leader Xu Lang three brothers are more humane, without any arrogance at all, and lead the way.


    Only people like their leader Xu Lang can get the support of more people in the doomsday and achieve a hegemony!


    As the discussion became louder and louder, Xu Lang worried that they would anger Ye Hao and the others, so he stopped it. He didn''t dare to squeeze Ye Hao''s full strength.


    At the same time he spoke.


    "Everyone has seen the zombie army that is constantly approaching. You have the strength to say something unrealistic. It''s better to build more defensive facilities, know that this is our life-saving barrier!


    In addition, everyone shouldn''t know that the masters broke through the zombie encirclement from the outside, and I believe they can also easily break out now.


    Why doesn''t the master do this? Don¡¯t you want to keep us all alive! ! !


    If the master left with his subordinates, we can only die under the iron hoof of the zombie army!


    So doing more and talking less is true! "


    Hearing his words, the crowd''s discussion subsided slightly, but they were still a little unconvinced with Ye Hao and the others, but they didn''t say anything anymore.


    In fact, Xu Lang felt a little uncomfortable. As the leaders, the three brothers had always been on an equal footing with their subordinates. They never felt that they should have various privileges.


    That''s why he gathered so many people. After all, following the other three big power bosses, the treatment is much worse than Xu Lang''s.


    But now the situation is better than others, Xu Lang and the others must rely on the strength of Ye Hao and his party to have the possibility to survive.


    So even if I was not angry, I didn''t say it.


    At the same time, Old Hong, who was eating, thought like Xu Lang in his heart. After all, he had always been in Xu Lang''s camp before, and was under the subtle influence of everyone''s equality.


    He saw that Ye Hao was in a good mood now, and he knew that Ye Hao was not the kind of unreasonable person, so he kindly reminded him.


    "Master Ye, we have almost eaten, do we want to go out and help the big guy with some work?"


    Ye Hao responded flatly, "No, and no one is allowed to go!"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Wang Lang and others looked plain, but the faces of Old Hong and Wang Xiaoran''s parents were a little stiff.


    Wang Xiaoran''s parents wanted to say something, but they were stopped by Wang Xiaoran.


    The two thought that their daughter was only a subordinate of the young man in front of them, and didn''t want to cause trouble for their daughter, so they had to swallow the words that came to their lips, but they were disappointed in Ye Hao in their hearts.


    Old Hong''s complexion became more and more ugly, his face flushed, gritted his teeth, and said again.


    "Master Ye, it''s wrong for you to do this. Everyone is preparing to stop the zombie army. It would be bad for us to eat in advance. Now that we have all eaten well, why can''t we go out and help the big guy?"


    He has already suppressed the anger in his heart, otherwise the words he said will be even more ugly than it is now.


    Ye Hao glanced at him and said lightly.


    "We are full and rested. We are preparing to stop the zombie army!"


    Wang Xiaoran saw that the angry old Hong still wanted to say something and quickly stopped him, worried that he would really anger Ye Hao.


    She knew very well that she was really going to anger Ye Hao, no matter who it was, she would be killed directly, even if the old Hong in front of her had a certain effect and friendship with Ye Hao, it would end up in the same way!


    You must know that Ye Hao''s heart is cruel and cold, not just talking about it!


    Old Hong was pulled back to the seat by Wang Xiaoran, still full of anger. Wang Xiaoran knew that Ye Hao was disdainful to explain, so she spoke.


    "Old Hong, you don''t know anything.


    Xu Lang and the others need to deal with only ordinary zombies, but there are still a large number of mutant zombies in the zombie legion. Once they encounter, they have no resistance at all and can''t resist it for a round!


    And there are advanced mutant zombies that are more powerful than mutant zombies in the zombie army!


    The strength of the high-level mutant zombie is similar to Xiao Bai, the mutant giant wolf with five or six stories you just saw.


    You have also seen Xiaobai''s strength. Even if you stand there and let Xu Lang attack them, you still can''t cause any substantial damage, and you won''t even lose a single hair!


    And the mutant zombies and advanced mutant zombies that are the most difficult to deal with in these zombie legions need us to deal with.


    If we don''t adjust the state to the best now, and let any high-level mutant zombies come in, Xu Lang and the others will suffer serious deaths and injuries, or even be completely destroyed, because they can''t resist the high-level mutant zombies at all.


    Mr. Hong, there is no equality in this world. We shoulder the most difficult line of defense. Naturally, we have to receive the best treatment. We really want everyone to be equal. On what basis we should resist the most terrifying mutant zombies. Mutant zombies?


    Just because we are stronger?


    Please, now is the end! The spring and autumn dream of everyone being equal should have long been awakened! "


    Elder Hong was stagnated by her words, and wanted to refute, but found that he had no reason to refute.


    "Yes, if real people are equal, why should Ye Hao and others resist the most terrifying mutant zombies and advanced mutant zombies?"

 Chapter 194： Right and wrong

    Mr. Hong had never thought about similar problems before, but habitually felt that the capable should help the weak and deal with the most dangerous things, but is this really fair to the capable?


    Watching Mr. Hong fall into a state of thinking, Wang Xiaoran''s tone slowed down a bit.


    "Old Hong, the strong are fighting at the forefront. In order to protect the weak from death, how can the weak resist the terrifying mutant zombies and mutant beasts?"


    Hearing this, Old Hong''s body was shocked again.


    Before the end, it often happens that college students in their twenties die in order to rescue drowning children.


    As far as this matter is concerned, the behavior of college students is indeed worthy of everyone''s praise, but is this life-for-life thing really worth it?


    The college students who have been trained hard will soon become the pillars of society, while the rescued drowning children need to go through some hard work again, spend a lot of time and resources again, and in the end they may not be able to pass the university entrance examination.


    If college students can save themselves and save drowning children, the situation will be different.


    It is good for a drowning child to be saved, but it is also worthy of the conscience if it is not saved!


    By the same token, Ye Hao and the others will protect themselves first, and then protect some weak people as much as they can. What''s wrong with this approach?


    From ancient times to the present, I have only heard of abandoning the car to protect the handsome, precisely because handsome is more important!


    If you abandon the handsome and protect the car, it will definitely be the end of the game!


    People living in peaceful times will always forget such a simple truth. Only after receiving a painful lesson, can they fully understand the pros and cons, and then suddenly awaken and fully understand!


    After thinking for a long time, Mr. Hong finally understood the doorway. He was speechless for a long time. The result was very realistic, cruel, but correct!


    Xu Lang and the others survived, and none of them were as important as Ye Hao, because they could not become Ye Hao!


    "Then, instead of making everyone misunderstand, why not tell everyone clearly?"


    After hesitating for a while, Mr. Hong finally accepted this fact and asked another question.


    "The heart is separated from the belly, what''s the point of saying it? The result is more important than anything!


    Moreover, they want to cut corners, and the dead will only be themselves. In the last days, no one is really responsible for whose life, and it is the wisest way to protect yourself! "


    This time, Ye Hao finally responded to Old Man Hong.


    Hearing this, Old Hong could only slumped in a chair weakly. Ye Hao''s principles are cruel, but in this doomsday, it is undoubtedly the most correct way!


    Wang Xiaoran''s parents also understood this truth, suppressed the domineering anger against Ye Hao in their hearts, disappeared, and some were just helpless to this cruel doomsday!


    Randomly Wang Xiaoran''s father asked again: "Then, how about us and Hong Lao? Why are we different from Xu Lang and others, can we have special treatment?"


    Wang Xiaoran smiled bitterly, and said: "Old Hong is skilled in medicine, and the loss is obviously not worth it in the hands of the zombie army. As for your second elder, it is because...you are my parents!"


    Hearing that, Wang Xiaoran''s parents were all stagnant, and tears came out again.


    Their daughters are also going to fight those terrifying mutant zombies or even advanced mutant zombies, but their parents can''t help at all. They can only pray silently behind their backs and wish them a safe return!


    At this moment, Xu Lang, who had been waiting outside for a while, fell to his knees with a bang, knocked his head three times firmly, and then spoke.


    "Master, thank you!"


    He originally came over to ask Ye Hao if he could let his subordinates prepare a meal, but he heard the conversation just now.


    As the saying goes, listening to your words is better than reading ten years, he understood many things instantly.


    Many things that seem to be right are outrageously wrong when you really care about them!


    For example, many people think that the strong should help the weak as a matter of course, and the rich should give beggars.


    Who can say that this must be the right thing?


    After listening to the conversation of Ye Hao and others, Xu Lang secretly swears in his heart that whoever dares to make a nasty thing about Ye Hao and others behind his back will tear their mouths!


    In this world, there is no equality for everyone. The strong should have the treatment corresponding to the strong. Otherwise, who else wants to desperately become the strong?


    Ye Hao ignored the thoughts of Xu Lang and others, he would only do things that benefit him, and never do thankless things.


    It is to his advantage to help Xu Lang unify the city of F.


    Xu Lang is now the leader of the city, and he recognizes Ye Hao as the master, which indirectly shows that Ye Hao is the real master of the F city!


    If the three major forces are not removed, there will inevitably be incidents such as a fire in the backyard.


    As for helping Xu Lang and the others deal with the zombie army now, one is that he was going to deal with the zombie army, the other is to let Xu Lang and the others protect the parents of Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran, and the third is to take a little gossip by the way.


    Playing chess means that when you play now, you don''t even know if this **** will be useful in the future. Once it is useful, you will earn it. If you are lucky enough to have a big effect, you will earn blood!


    "Let those who need to resist ordinary zombies eat first, and immediately rest and adjust their state after eating, and the rest will continue to build defense facilities!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Yes!!!"


    Xu Lang responded loudly, his voice more firm than ever!


    After speaking, he left the drugstore and continued to arrange according to Ye Hao''s words.


    When his subordinates heard his words, they were all in an uproar.


    Previously, Xu Lang paid the most attention to equality for all. He had never given such an order before, and Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu, who had been playing with him since childhood, and Xu Duanwu were also puzzled.


    Xu Lang ignored their surprised gaze, and retelled the conversation of Mr. Hong and the others just now.


    It was only now that his subordinates suddenly understood that it was the weak that dragged everyone down, saying that things like owed and sorry were useless, and should be made up for in other ways.


    For example, the weak should do more logistical matters and give higher treatment to the strong. This is also the treatment that the strong deserve. If not, in the long run, who is willing to risk their lives and rush to the forefront?

 Chapter 195： Together, the battle broke out

    Everyone understands that the logistics is just a little bit tired and hungry at most, but those who are about to fight with zombies will lose their lives accidentally. Shouldn''t they get better treatment?


    After hearing the words, everyone fell into silence.


    This statement is really too realistic and cruel. It makes everything so obvious, and eliminates all sympathy and so on.


    But there is no doubt that this statement is more correct than everyone is equal, especially in the doomsday.


    A person who wants long-term development must follow this set of implementation, rewards and punishments are clearly distinguished, rewards according to merits and deeds, only in this way can arouse the enthusiasm of everyone!


    "Go, you are going to kill the zombies later, the old woman can''t carry a knife, and can only do some logistical things. You should eat and rest first, recharge your energy, and kill a few more zombies at that time!"


    "Yes, yeah, lad, put it down, you hurry up to eat, we can do these things, you are the heroes who want to kill zombies, we old, weak, sick and disabled can''t kill zombies, do these logistical tasks No problem!"


    "Don''t worry, you can leave the construction of the defense facilities to us. You should eat and rest first. When the zombie army comes, we will definitely build all these things!"


    Seeing that the young offspring were still standing still, some old people grabbed the things in their hands and urged them to eat and rest quickly.


    There are even some people who have a mother-child relationship. The mother directly pushed the child away from here, asking him to eat quickly, eat a few more mouthfuls, and must survive the next battle with the zombie army!


    A group of young people have tears in their eyes and are unwilling to leave.


    When Xu Lang saw this scene, there were hot tears in his eyes.


    Who says doomsday is ruthless, how can this special mother not be an explosion of human emotions?


    Who does not flick when a man has tears? That''s something you haven''t encountered that can touch your heartstrings!


    "Don''t be so embarrassed if you are standing here? Hurry up and eat for Lao Tzu. Only when you are full can you kill the zombies and protect everyone. If your life is gone, there is a **** here???? "


    With tears in his eyes, Xu Langhu shouted at the young people who were standing still.


    "Yes! You must kill all the zombies. People are on the line of defense. Never let the zombies jump over the line of defense!"


    A group of young people hissed loudly, and finally stopped hesitating now, stepped into the back room, and ate the hot meal with tears in their tears!


    Ye Hao and the others heard what happened outside really, but none of them went out to watch them, they were all there with their eyes closed and concentrating, replenishing their energy!


    The doomsday is ruthless, and the doomsday sentiment is of little significance. The ground under the feet vibrates more and more intensely, which is the most real thing.


    The army of zombies has been advancing, and now they are not far away, and the battle may break out soon!


    This is a super zombie army of 200,000 zombies gathered together, and Ye Hao and the others have a bargaining chip, except for Wang Lang''s twenty people, Xiao Bai, Xiao Zhan, and Wang Xiaoran, only Xu Lang and the others are left with a thousand people.


    One thousand to two hundred thousand, one to two hundred, a battle with such a wide disparity has never been seen since the birth of mankind!


    And among these thousand people, more than half are old and weak women and children who can''t fight zombies head-on. The ratio of true combatants to zombies is more than one to four hundred!


    Another ordinary zombie is known as the living dead, and only by smashing their heads can they be destroyed.


    The mutant zombies have basically begun to be immune to weapons, and it is obviously extremely difficult to kill them.


    High-level mutant zombie rockets can''t cause much substantial damage!


    So tonight, it is destined to be a **** night, and blood will flow into a river!


    "Wang Lang, teach the doomsday technique to Xu Lang and the others, and increase the combat power a little bit more!" Ye Hao said.


    "Yes!" Wang Lang responded and left directly.


    "Doomsday exercises?"


    Xu Lang and others were overjoyed upon hearing this.


    He knew that Ye Hao and others could have such a powerful strength, there must be something they didn''t know, but he didn''t expect that they actually practiced the doomsday technique.


    "Cultivation quickly, the time is too short, it can be considered a little if you can improve your strength!"


    Wang Lang said coldly.


    He didn''t have much contact with Xu Lang and others, but they fought together. The friendship forged in the war was quick and deep.


    However, he has always been Wang Lang, a madman on Independence Island. Even if Xu Lang and others are more pleasing to the eye, he will not do too many other things.


    Life on Independence Island has already made him thoroughly understand that nothing is more important and more real than surviving!


    The same goes for Xu Lang and others. The vibration from the ground is getting more and more intense, and even the roar of the zombie army can be faintly heard, knowing that the battle will soon break out.


    At the moment they all nodded solemnly, starting their first practice after the end of the day!


    Old Hong thought left and right, and bit the bullet and asked Ye Hao whether the prescriptions for strengthening the body that Ye Hao had given before would help them improve their cultivation.


    Seeing that Ye Hao nodded and obtained Ye Hao''s consent, he acted immediately and started to cook medicine as quickly as possible. Wang Xiaoran''s parents and a group of old and weak women and children learned that this thing was helpful to Xu Lang and them, and they all came to help spontaneously.


    Under the tremendous pressure brought by the corpse of zombies, a group of people united together like never before.


    They know very well that this will be a battle that concerns their life and death. Once they lose, everyone will have to die. The zombies will not give them any affection, but they want to eat them all!


    This kind of unprecedented unity has not happened much in the history of mankind. Everyone has not hidden any selfishness, and all of them do not use their own strength to use twelve points.


    Even many people don''t even bother to drink water, and they all seize the time to forge a line of defense.


    This will be their biggest reliance on the zombie army.


    Otherwise, it''s really a one-on-one physical fight. How can people like them alone be able to hold a corpse of zombies weighing 200,000?


    At the same time, everyone can clearly hear the roar of the zombie army, and the huge sound of 200,000 zombies stepping on the ground together, hitting everyone''s hearts like a heavy hammer!


    "Come!" Ye Hao, who had been closing his eyes and adjusting his state, suddenly opened his eyes, and two brilliant lights radiated from his eyes.

 Chapter 196： Face off, take the initiative, and kill!

    When Wang Lang, Wang Xiaoran, Xu Lang and others heard the huge roar from the zombie army, they all opened their closed eyes, a cold light flashed in their eyes, and cold killing intent radiated from them.


    After practicing the doomsday technique, Xu Lang and others have slightly improved their strength, and their physique is a bit stronger than before, and even more than forty people have directly entered the ranks of first-order martial artists.


    These forty people are the three brothers of Xu Lang, as well as some people who have a certain training foundation before, such as Wu''an Guan, underground boxers, athletes, or heavy manual laborers.


    They can be promoted to Tier 1 martial artist so quickly, firstly because their physical foundation is good, they are relatively stronger than ordinary people, and they will naturally break through faster.


    The second is that the medicinal materials that Hong Lao made have played a big role. Now the end has come, and the medicinal properties of various medicinal materials have increased several times or even ten times, so the effect is much better than before the end.


    Even after Hong Lao himself took the boiled physical training medicine, his body was much lighter than before, and he also directly advanced to the first-order martial artist, and he was not far from being promoted to the second-order martial artist!


    This is mainly due to the fact that Hong Laoben has been practicing traditional Chinese martial arts, coupled with his decades of refining and tasting medicines, he has accumulated a large number of natural treasures in his body over the years.


    Now that he has obtained the doomsday technique, he will continue to increase his strength as a matter of course, and even Hong Lao will increase his strength very quickly in his later stage.


    In addition, the total concentration of spiritual matter in the air is now close to 3.0, so it is naturally much faster to practice than the concentration of spiritual matter at 0.01 before the end.


    What''s more, the first-order martial arts realm was not so difficult to enter, and now everyone is forced by the huge pressure of the zombie army, and the potential in the body bursts out, accelerating their strength improvement.


    All in all, in short, the strength can be improved, for them to face the next assault by the zombie army, it is obviously a huge help, and it will undoubtedly greatly increase the possibility of their survival.


    Xu Lang and the others are also very pleased with their own changes, and at the same time they are even more grateful to Ye Hao and others.


    It is no exaggeration to say that without Ye Hao, they estimate that they would have been killed by the zombie army before the day when the doomsday technique became popular, so Ye Hao changed their established destiny trajectory and gave them a chance to regenerate. Not too much!


    With great strength, Xu Lang was about to say some words of gratitude to Ye Hao, but when he walked out of the back room, all the words and thoughts were thrown out of the sky, and in the end there was only an unspeakable shock!


    Two hundred thousand zombies were pressed against a large area in black, and they could not reach the end at a glance. At this time, they had already pressed in again, and they would reach where they are now in at most ten minutes.


    At the same time, they have been completely surrounded by the army of two hundred thousand zombies, it is really hard to escape!


    When everyone was shocked by the 200,000 zombie army pressing in, Ye Hao was looking at the approaching zombie army.


    This 200,000 zombie army is mainly divided into three echelons, the closest to the crowd is ordinary zombies, which obviously exist as pathbreakers.


    Behind them, there are mutant zombies, there are no five thousand at a glance, there are three or four thousand, they are the backbone of this zombie army.


    At the back are the advanced mutant zombies, they are like the commanders of the war supervising generals, and they are extremely powerful.


    At the same time, a sturdy figure is several times higher than other zombies, and there are nearly a hundred such advanced mutant zombies.


    There are even more than a dozen top-level advanced mutant zombies, their heights are almost catching up with Xiao Bai!


    You know that Xiaobai is five or six stories high now, and those top-level mutant zombies stand at the end, like mountain peaks, pressing in the hearts of everyone. They are the strongest in this zombie army, and they are also the same. The most difficult character!


    When Ye Hao looked at them, the dozens of tallest advanced mutant zombies were also paying attention to Ye Hao and others.


    Evolving to the advanced mutant zombies, he already possesses not weak intelligence. Although he may not be as smart as Xiaobai, who is also a top mutant beast, he will definitely not be worse off. There is no way he has the intelligence of a teenager.


    Speaking of these top-notch mutant zombies, they are a bit like the ancient giants in the novel. They are not fully civilized, but they have a certain amount of intelligence, and their own force value is very powerful!


    Obviously this two hundred thousand corpse of zombies is led by them!


    "Master, now... what should I do now?"


    Xu Lang bit his scalp and came to Ye Hao''s side, and fell directly to his knees, with unconcealable fear in his voice.


    This can''t be blamed on him, whoever faces such a terrifying zombie army will do it, and it may even be worse than his current performance.


    For example, his subordinates were still feeling complacent about their strength improvement just now, but after being glanced at by the cold and huge eyes of the dozens of top mutant zombies, they all fell into an ice cellar, and they couldn¡¯t stand firmly. The person fell directly to the ground!


    Rao is Wang Lang and others with the strength of Tier 3 or 4 martial artists. Under the huge terrifying pressure of the top mutant zombies, they can only continue to stand with strong support, but you can know by looking at the green veins on their foreheads. They obviously also worked very hard!


    Ye Hao glanced at them. Only he and Xiao Bai were not affected at the scene. Xiao Zhantian was not afraid, and Earth was not affected at all.


    And those dozen top mutant zombies will be their main hunting targets.


    Although it was a bit tricky, the prey was only prey after all, and Ye Hao and the others would naturally not have any fear.


    "Fight against, strike first to be strong, kill!"


    In the end, Ye Hao spoke to Xu Lang who was kneeling on the ground.


    The defensive front has been basically completed, and even if it is not done, it is too late.


    They have been completely surrounded by a corpse of zombies. If these zombies are not killed, none of them can escape.


    Of course, this is just for Xu Lang and the others. Ye Hao, who owns the Chariot of Doom, is not in this list. If he wants to leave, he can leave at any time.


    But he obviously wouldn''t do this, his purpose was to hunt these zombies!

 Chapter 197： Reasons to fight

    According to Xiaozhan, after killing the 200,000 zombies, it will definitely be able to evolve again, and it will be a full-scale evolution, folding space, protection level, weapon storage level, and even life forms can achieve a second life. Awakening!


    Ye Hao, who values ??the evolution of the Doomsday Chariot very much, will naturally not miss this rare opportunity.


    After the Doomsday Chariot evolves again in all directions, he has the strength to face the lord-level monsters.


    Now the concentration of spiritual matter in the air has begun to approach 3.0, which means that lord-level monsters are likely to appear soon!


    Even if Ye Hao didn''t kill the 200,000 zombie army now, it is very likely that a dozen top mutant zombies will evolve into lord-level zombies, and it will be even more difficult to deal with at that time.


    Even Ye Hao, when facing lord-level zombies, it is estimated that he can only escape for his life!


    You know, Lord-level zombies, ordinary innate martial artists are not opponents at all!


    Therefore, these dozen top mutant zombies must be killed today!


    At the same time, killing the 200,000 zombie army, Xiaobai and Baipidaohe may also evolve again, maybe Xiaobai may directly evolve into a lord-level monster, and Baipidao may be upgraded to a divine weapon.


    And Ye Hao was back-fed by the soul contract with Doomsday Chariot and Xiaobai, and he was probably able to touch the threshold of the innate martial artist. Coupled with the increasingly amazing effect of the thousand-year magical herb, he might be able to directly advance to the realm of innate martial artist!


    Xu Lang, who was kneeling on the ground, heard Ye Hao''s words, and suddenly felt bitter in his heart.


    The zombie army hadn''t attacked, so he took action first. Isn''t this the old birthday man taking the initiative to pay a New Year greeting to the Lord Yan, is it purely seeking death?


    But he didn''t dare to violate Ye Hao''s words, and at the same time he knew very well that Ye Hao''s approach was correct.


    Consume a wave of zombies outside the line of defense, wait until it can''t be resisted, and then return to the line of defense, which is obviously better than keeping the line of defense.


    And once it comes to the time to defend the line of defense, it is the most tragic time, they will retreat irresistibly, and even can only fight the zombies hand-to-hand!


    Wanting to understand this, Xu Lang no longer hesitated at the moment, leading a group of people to act quickly.


    Fortunately, they have prepared a lot of traps in advance, and they can now use them directly.


    For example, not far from the current zombie army, there are several gasoline cans in the toilet. When the zombies are close, the gasoline cans are opened, the gasoline is continuously poured down, and then the torch is thrown. It is naturally a magnificent scene of burning the zombies!


    Wang Lang and others stood beside Ye Hao, and did not follow Xu Lang to act together.


    Now is the period of soldiers versus soldiers, and it is not the time for them to dispatch.


    What they want to target is the mutant zombies in the zombie army. More than 20 people killed three to four thousand mutant zombies, a ratio of nearly one to two hundred, and it was much more difficult to kill mutant zombies than ordinary zombies.


    Therefore, the pressure that Wang Lang and the others have to bear is much greater than that of Xu Lang and the others, so they naturally can''t waste their energy to help Xu Lang and the others kill ordinary zombies.


    The pressure that Ye Hao had to bear was even greater than that of them, with nearly a hundred high-level mutant zombies and a dozen top-notch mutant high-level mutant zombies.


    These will be dealt with by him, Xiaobai, and a small battle.


    It is said that the three of them faced each other together. The small warfare arsenal was indeed open, but there were no useful weapons in the arsenal. The fish and ballistic missiles were all used up in dealing with the advanced mutant crocodiles.


    So Xiao Zhan can only rely on rampage to contain one or two top mutant zombies, which is considered to be the limit.


    Xiaobai has now reached the top mutant beast level, but at most he can only contain one or two top mutant zombies, and no matter how much it is, it will be powerless.


    And the rest will be handed over to Ye Hao to deal with, one can imagine how great his pressure is!


    It is necessary to know that ten top mutant zombies can definitely eliminate 200,000 ordinary zombies and mutant zombies easily, after all, ordinary zombies and mutant zombies can''t harm them at all.


    Just like Xu Lang and Wang Lang, they have no courage to fight against top mutant zombies, because intuition has told them that once they face high-level mutant zombies, they can only be killed!


    With this, you can know how terrifying the strength of the top mutant zombies is. At this level, it is no longer possible to make up for the number. Only matching combat power can play a corresponding role!


    And Ye Hao alone against those advanced mutant zombies and top mutant zombies is no less than a person alone against hundreds of thousands of ordinary zombies and mutant zombies, and even the pressure is much greater than this.


    After all, ordinary zombies and mutant zombies can''t find any harm to him, but advanced mutant zombies can do a certain amount of damage, and top mutant zombies are even more likely to penetrate the third-level protection ability of his memory protection suit.


    Once there is no level three protection ability, Ye Hao''s situation will be very dangerous. The combat power of the top mutant zombies is not fake!


    Before he was reborn, the top mutant zombie was an existence that only masters in the realm of Innate Martial Artists could deal with!


    Ye Hao is able to fight the top mutant zombies with the strength of the tenth martial artist, first, with the help of a memory protective suit, and second, with the help of a hundred swords, otherwise, he can only monopolize at most one or two top mutant zombies.


    In fact, Ye Hao at this time has a great momentum of tens of thousands of people, I am going forward!


    The same is true for other people. This is a battle with an unusually disparity in the number of people, and the difference in strength between the enemy and the enemy is also huge. If it weren''t for being pushed to the limit, Xu Lang would definitely not have the courage to attack the 200,000 zombie army!


    While Ye Hao and the others were watching the battle, Xu Lang had already launched related actions.


    Xu Lang, Xu Lai, and Xu Duanwu each led a small team to the three main roads. The torches and gasoline barrels were ready, and the zombie army was about less than a minute away from them.


    Xu Lang and others are all waiting nervously.


    "Brothers, are you afraid?" Xu Lang looked at the group of brothers beside him and asked.


    "Not afraid!" said a group of subordinates bitterly.


    "Fart, labor and management are trembling in these legs, will you not be afraid?" Xu Lang cursed.

 Chapter 198： Burning Zombies

    Xu Lang glanced at the brothers beside him who had been living and dying with him, and spoke again.


    "In fact, it''s okay to be afraid, this is normal, but we have to bear the pressure, because there is no retreat behind us. Once we retreat, everyone will die!"


    "Fight to death! Fight to death! Fight to death!!!" A group of men heard it, their eyes turned scarlet, and roared loudly.


    "Haha, that''s great, worthy of being Lao Tzu''s brother. After destroying these zombies, we will drink and eat meat together!


    So, let''s sing a song, what shall we sing? With that, let''s sing the theme song of the Hong Kong version of the TV series "Jing Wu Chen Zhen"!


    Let me start everyone! "


    Xu Lang''s face looked like death at home, and he coughed a few times. An old song that was very suitable for the scene came out of his mouth.


    "Child, this is your home, the courtyard is elegant, simple and simple, and the big one is Chinese!"


    "Child, this is your home, the red bricks and blue tiles, the ancestors'' blood dried on the bricks and tiles, and sweat is used as a flower plant!"


    "Withered tree trunks will regenerate flowers, take the burden on your shoulders, and then carry on, Huang Yan will be passed on for generations, for the family and the country, for the traits in your blood to stay for generations!"


    "Who would dare to live in your home, the child will drive him away, regardless of the rat and the thief, be like your ancestors, and do your best to sprinkle the blood for this country!!!"


    With Xu Lang''s unpleasant singing, the battle finally started!


    The forerunner of the Zombie Legion had already entered the trap. Xu Lei and the others kept dumping the gasoline in the gasoline tank.


    Suddenly the pungent smell of gasoline filled the air, and it was very choking.


    However, the zombies below were all living dead, and gasoline was poured on them. They didn''t react at all. On the contrary, Xu Lang attracted their attention when they came out to water the gasoline.


    I saw a large group of ant-like zombies, rushing to the top of the building quickly, trying to eliminate Xu Lang and the others.


    Xu Lang and his team had a total of ten people, all of whom had reached the realm of a Tier 1 martial artist. They attacked these ordinary zombies one-on-one, and how could they be able to achieve five to five points.


    However, they did not head-to-head with these astonishing numbers of ordinary zombies, they have something more powerful than theirs, intelligence!


    Their intelligence far exceeds these ordinary zombies!


    "Range, it''s almost done, let''s withdraw!"


    A young man poured the last gasoline out of the gasoline tank and said to Xu Lang.


    "Wait a second, attract as many zombies as possible, and now consume more, our pressure will be less by then, and there are not many traps like this, we must make these zombies suffer heavy casualties!" Xu Lang Shen Said the voice.


    Now that the two sides have begun to fight, he is no longer worried, but keeps himself as calm as possible. Only in this state can he make the most true choice!


    Xu Lang''s subordinates have basically followed him all the time, which can be regarded as his belief.


    And what he said is very reasonable, and the others naturally did not appear in opposition.


    In fact, Xu Lang''s words are indeed correct. Now he takes more risks, but he can kill more zombies, which is obviously more cost-effective than hand-to-hand combat.


    After all, they have nearly 200,000 zombies to deal with. If you really fight the blood bottle, it is estimated that you don''t need 200,000 zombies to do it, and they will be exhausted if they are tired!


    At the moment, a group of people all stood on the rooftop, making various noises, attracting more zombies into the trap.


    "Just now, light the fire, and see if these **** are not burned to death!!!"


    Xu Lang glanced at the zombie who had come to the top of the stairs and roared.


    The sound fell, and a torch filled with gasoline was thrown directly at the zombie nearest to them.


    "boom!!!!"


    When the torch encountered the gasoline on the zombie, a hot flame instantly burned.


    Then the flame followed the gasoline on the zombies, burning past, like a fire dragon, almost igniting all the zombies in the blink of an eye.


    A fierce flame ignited instantly on the zombies, and the hot flame caused a stream of extremely unpleasant corpse oil to burn on the body of the ignited zombies.


    Many zombies fell directly from the entrance of the corridor, but there were still many zombies who were scorched by flames and rushed towards Xu Lang!


    "withdraw!"


    Xu Lang yelled, and the others followed him quickly off the roof and came to another building.


    There are also many zombies in this building. The door to the rooftop has been locked by Xu Lang and others. However, at this time, they are still being pushed by the zombies who never know the fatigue. They may be pushed down at any time, and then become The group of zombies rushed out from inside!


    "Fire again and burn these bastards!" Xu Lang roared!


    The battle has already begun, which means that you have already given up your life. Xu Lang and the others no longer have the slightest timidity in the eyes, but the breathtaking madness!


    "Good! Master Ye Hao''s method is really good, killing zombies like this is too easy and refreshing!" A young man holding a torch smiled.


    He is really happy, he has never killed a zombie like this!


    Of course, all of this must be attributed to Ye Hao in the end. If it weren''t for his guidance, Xu Lang and others would have thought of this easy way to hunt zombies for a while.


    At this time, Xu Lang and others were already full of deep admiration for Ye Hao!


    Those zombies who were madly pushing the iron gate of the rooftop were also doused with gasoline, but they were separated from the zombie soldiers who had just been burned to death by Xu Lang and others. They were going to stop Xu Lang and the others in advance, but they were given away by the rooftop door. Delayed!


    But when these zombies finally pushed the Tiantai door open, a torch that was burning with flames was thrown right at them!


    "boom!!!"


    When the torch encountered gasoline, the zombies in the whole building were ignited again, and the hot flames burned again, and in the blink of an eye, only a blazing flame remained in the corridor.


    Some of the ignited zombies continued to rush towards Xu Lang and others, while others fell directly from the corridor and ignited the zombies below. The fire became more fierce in an instant.


    "Hehe, Grandpa won''t play with you anymore, withdraw!"


    Seeing these hideous, fierce zombies being swallowed by flames, Xu Lang laughed, and even burst into tears!

 Chapter 199： Mutant zombies attack

    Xu Lang and the others saw so many brothers and sisters who had escaped the disaster of the doomsday, but died in the hands of these ugly monsters. Now they finally let these ugly monsters taste the feeling of being burned to death. How not to be excited, how to be happy?


    "Grass, burn these bastards!" Xu Lang and others cursed cheerfully.


    When the zombies burning with flames all over were about to rush to their side, Xu Lang and others smashed their heads with a weapon, and then they did not climb to other rooftops, but pulled iron rings one by one and tied them to the opposite side. The rope in a room of the building quickly moved to the opposite side.


    The flame-burning zombies behind Xu Lang rushed forward and rushed towards them like crazy. Some directly rushed out of the ten-storey rooftop and fell to the ground into a mass of meat.


    There were also some lucky ones who grabbed the rope and wanted to climb along the rope, but they were burning with flames. Before they could climb far, the rope was burned and fell directly from the roof.


    Once again, many zombies stained with gasoline were ignited below, and the fire was overwhelming, and the fire became more turbulent, and the pungent and unpleasant corpse oil odor from the mixture of billowing black smoke was floating in the air.


    "Ahem, Lango, look, what is that strange zombie?"


    Xu Lang and others who successfully arrived at the opposite building were choked with coughing by the unpleasant smell in the air. At this moment, they suddenly saw huge zombies with swollen bodies coming out from behind the zombie army.


    They walked towards the zombies being burned by the fire as if they were looking for death, and their clothes were also lit by the fire, but they did not feel at all.


    On the contrary, their bodies became more swollen, like balloons filled with liquid.


    "puff!"


    "Puff puff!!!"


    Under the hot flames, these zombies finally couldn''t help the hot flames burn, just like a balloon filled with liquid bursting apart.


    As their bodies exploded, the unknown green liquid stored in their bodies suddenly splashed out. The flames that were originally burning were covered by these green liquids and extinguished instantly.


    "Extinguishing???"


    Xu Lang and the others looked stupid, the appearance of this swollen mutant zombie completely broke their plan.


    They had no idea that there were still zombies in the zombie army that would put out the fire, and what they ignited was gasoline. Once the gasoline is ignited, it cannot be extinguished even with water!


    However, the unknown green liquid could easily extinguish the flame, which completely exceeded Xu Lang''s imagination.


    "Don''t go, kill these swollen mutant zombies, you can''t let them continue to put out the fire!"


    Seeing this unimaginable scene, Xu Lang frowned and said in a deep voice, his expression extremely ugly.


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    As his voice fell, all ten people in the group stood at the window of the room, aiming at the swollen mutant zombies to shoot.


    This kind of zombies is indeed like a balloon filled with liquid. As long as they are shot several times in succession by bullets, they can blow up their swollen bodies like a needle pierced a balloon, which is much worse than other mutant zombies'' defenses.


    Other mutant zombie bullets hit them, unless they hit the eyes and other fragile parts, otherwise it would be difficult to cause any substantial damage. Often the entire magazine''s bullets were all shot out before they could barely kill a mutant zombie.


    And this kind of swollen zombies only needs three to five bullets to explode them. This effect greatly exceeded Xu Lang''s expectations.


    Several people were immediately happy.


    "Lango be careful!!!"


    A man who was changing his magazines suddenly saw a zombie flying towards Xu Lang''s location, it was really flying!


    You must know that Xu Lang and the others are now on a thirteen-story building, and the zombie flew straight towards Xu Lang''s location! ! !


    The man didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately rushed over to help Xu Lang block the mutant zombies flying towards him.


    This mutant zombie is very thin, not even as tall as an ordinary zombie, probably less than 1.5 meters, but it is extremely agile, especially his claws and nails are sharper and tougher than ordinary steel knives, and can even be straightforward. Cut the wall!


    The man who rushed to protect Xu Lang, with the strength of a Tier 1 martial artist, held a sharp knife in his hand, and slashed at the monkey-like agile mutant zombie.


    However, the monkey mutant zombie was very agile, and it used one of its claws to block the sharp knife that the man had pierced, making a metal crashing sound, and then its other claw directly caught the man¡¯s ears with lightning speed. Head.


    The claws of monkey mutant zombies can easily cut open walls, not to mention the human head.


    In an instant, the man''s head was grabbed by his paw for a third, and the whole brain was directly grabbed by this paw. The man fell directly to the ground, obviously he was already dead and could not die again!


    "Sachiko!!! Ah!!!!!!"


    Xu Lang saw this scene, like a wounded lion, his eyes were instantly scarlet, and the weapons in his hand poured down frantically at the monkey mutant zombies.


    The other people also fired their weapons at the same time, and the monkey zombies moved several times, but the space in the room was not large, and there was not much room for it to escape.


    Soon the monkey mutant zombies were shot into a sieve by several people frantically, and their heads were blown out by several weapons, and they were also dead and could not die again.


    "Lango, look outside!!!"


    Even though the monkey mutant zombies were dead, Xu Lang, who was in a frantic situation, was still shooting frantically.


    The Xiangzi who died in order to save him was the first person to be saved after he came with Xu just after the doomsday came. Xu Duanwu escaped.


    Xiangzi followed behind the three brothers and became their first knife.


    When scrambling for land and food later, Xiangzi had been fighting on the front line, with dozens of wounds on his body.


    In the previous battles of the major forces, Xiangzi helped Xu Lang again, and his chest was almost cut open, and the white ribs of the forest were clearly visible.


    Finally survived under the rescue of Old Hong, and with great luck, he broke through to the first-order martial artist, and his strength greatly increased.


    Originally, Xu Lang didn''t intend to bring him over this time. After all, although his strength has greatly increased, he still has injuries on his body and needs to rest and recuperate.


    However, Xiangzi was worried that other people would follow Xu Lang and insisted to follow him. In the end, he rescued Xu Lang again, but he couldn''t survive anymore!

 Chapter 200： Mutant zombies who can play with

    Xu Lang witnessed Xiangzi dying to save him. How could he not be crazy? Not angry?


    Seeing that Xu Lang was out of control, a group of people rushed over to control him desperately.


    At this time, Xu Lang, with scarlet eyes, finally recovered a trace of clarity in his eyes, but his fingers were still crazily squeezing the weapon''s chamber that had no bullets.


    Finally, he angrily smashed the hand weapon that had no bullets on the mutated monkey corpse that had been sieved.


    "Ah!!! The zombies of Cao Nima!!!" Xu Lang roared hysterically.


    "Lango calm down, calm down, look out the window!" a man who hugged Xu Lang tightly said in a deep voice.


    Hearing that Xu Lang looked outside, his eyes suddenly became scarlet, and dozens of monkey mutant zombies flew over!


    This time he saw clearly that these dozen monkey mutant zombies were thrown abruptly by the giant mutant zombies who were very burly underneath, even catching up with the advanced mutant zombies!


    This loss, but the height of more than a dozen floors, it is difficult to imagine how terrifying the power of that strong mutant zombie is.


    Seeing more than a dozen mutant zombies of monkeys that were like gods from the sky, Xu Lang and others suddenly felt a sinking heart, knowing that today it is estimated that they will never be able to leave here again!


    "What kind of grass, can these zombies become fine or not? Do they still know how to cooperate with each other?"


    Xu Lang''s group of subordinates all yelled and cursed very unsteadily.


    They had already seen how agile monkey mutant zombies are.


    Nine people fired at the same time, and all the magazines were all lit up to finally kill the monkey mutant zombie. Two people were even nearly shot back by the monkey mutant zombie. There were more than a dozen of them. They still blocked it. live?


    Moreover, they had come to place traps, and they didn''t carry many bullets at all.


    The attack on the swollen mutant zombies has already used up several of their magazines, and they just ran out of magazines when they attacked the monkey mutant zombies. They now have no bullets!


    As for the first-order warriors, they would be the opponents of extremely agile monkey mutant zombies in hand-to-hand combat.


    "Are we going to die here?"


    Xu Lang felt bitter in their hearts for a while, not because they were afraid of death, but because it was too unworthy!


    This battle with the army of zombies has just begun. If they die here directly, they will definitely be upset.


    At the same time, the powerful fire that was burning with gasoline below has been extinguished by the swollen mutant zombies, and the zombie army once again pushed forward to the line of defense!


    "Fuck it! There are not a thousand zombies burnt to death, there are also eight or nine hundred, which is enough, brothers, let''s fight a dozen monkey mutant zombies!"


    After recovering, Xu Lang cursed, drew out the sharp knife pinned to his waist, and prepared to spell out the dozen mutant monkey zombies before he died.


    The remaining few of his subordinates also performed the same actions, knowing that facing a dozen monkey mutant zombies, and the zombie army that can''t see the end at a glance below, they will definitely not be able to live anymore. They are also ready to die immediately. Make the final fight.


    "Grass, kill one is enough, kill two to earn one, **** it!"


    Xu Lang all roared and lifted their breath, while holding the sharp knife in their hands tightly, staring unblinkingly at the monkey mutant zombies that were about to fly in from the window!


    "Kan Nima buys the skins and works hard, quickly get the labor and capital out, here the labor and capital have taken over!!!"


    Just as Xu Lang was fighting for life and death, a tender and cold voice came. Everyone turned their heads and saw Wang Lang with a gloomy face appearing behind them, but they hadn''t noticed it before.


    Fortunately, Wang Lang, if it were zombies, they would definitely be dead at this time!


    "Lango, let''s help you, these monkey zombies are very agile!"


    Seeing Wang Lang appearing, everyone was extremely excited. They had experienced the fighting of several major forces before, and they knew Wang Lang''s combat effectiveness very well. As long as Wang Lang was there, they were confident that they would wipe out all the dozen monkey mutant zombies!


    However, Wang Lang responded to them with only one word: "Go away!!!"


    When Xu Lang heard the words, their expressions were stagnant, and some of the hot-tempered people saw that they were kindly treated as donkey liver and lungs, and a touch of anger appeared on their faces.


    Xu Lang reacted quickly and suppressed them, for fear that they would offend Wang Lang.


    To be killed by a mutant zombie is to die well, it is glorious, but it is not worth it to be killed by Wang Lang!


    "Lango...Be careful yourself!"


    Xu Lang hesitated for a moment. After saying this, he no longer hesitated and immediately turned and left.


    He knows very well that ordinary zombies are what they should deal with, and they don''t have that strength to deal with mutant zombies!


    Moreover, the subsequent battle with the zombie army requires them to command and fight, and it is not worthwhile to die here!


    Wang Lang ignored Xu Lang and the others, they didn''t have much effect here, and Ye Hao said that these mutant zombies were his prey, and this was his battlefield!


    He took out two bone knives made from the bones of the top high-level mutant giant crocodile pinned to his body, and stared unblinkingly at the monkey mutant zombies that were about to fly in from the window.


    "Damn, the smelly zombies will cooperate and do it!" Wang Lang roared with an ugly expression.


    He raised the knife and fell, and the two mutant zombies of the monkey who had just rushed in through the window were cut in half by him, and black blood was spilled on the ground.


    Xu Lang and others looked back at this scene, and the heart hanging in their hearts finally let go.


    For them, the monkey mutant zombies, which are difficult to deal with, are completely chopped up in front of Wang Lang!


    At the same time, Ye Hao frowned slightly, standing in the distance looking at it.


    Originally, Wang Lang and the others didn''t need to take action so early, it should be after the ordinary zombies were almost consumed by Xu Lang and the others, the mutant zombies came on top, and then they shot, but they never thought that these mutant zombies would know how to cooperate!


    Before they killed a thousand-level zombie group, there was a qualitative change.


    The 1,000-level zombies they killed before also contained mutant zombies, but they didn''t see those mutant zombies who knew how to cooperate, just blindly rush to kill alone!


    And now the mutant zombies in this mutant legion are obviously very different from the mutant zombies they encountered before. Not only can they put out fires, they also know how to cooperate. It''s exactly like an armed department, and they can see Recruitment!

 Chapter 201： Bloody battle, life and death fight!

    Ye Hao never expected that the Zombie Legion could make the mutant zombies know how to cooperate.


    Before he was reborn, he had indeed heard of the existence of the Zombie Legion, but that was already the fourth year of the doomsday, when humans had basically started relevant cultivation.


    For example, Ye Hao, who has no background, also successfully cultivated to the realm of Tier 4 martial artist. At that time, human defense against the zombie army was far less difficult than it is now.


    In addition, because Ye Hao had not joined any forces, he had never participated in a battle like this, and his knowledge of the zombie army was very limited.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s just that Wang Lang and the others are dispatched in advance, no harm is done!


    What he really worries about is that ordinary mutant zombies already know how to cooperate with each other. Will the advanced mutant zombies with higher intelligence also know how to cooperate, or other more powerful things?


    As Ye Hao frowned and thought, Xu Lang and the others had already withdrawn from the building.


    In addition, the two teams led by Xu Lai and Xu Duanwu also encountered a similar situation. Ye Hao had already dispatched Xiao Hei and Xiao Dao, and the others had already arrived to meet them.


    It wasn''t that Ye Hao suddenly felt sympathy, reluctant to let Xu Lang and the others die, and deliberately asked Wang Lang and the others to come out in advance to respond.


    But when Xu Lang and the others died, the subsequent battle would be very passive. Ye Hao himself had no interest in leading the survivors to fight against the zombie army.


    One more thing, now the battle between them and the zombie army has turned into a battle. The death of Xu Lang and others means that Ye Hao has weakened the zombie army in this battle.


    This is naturally a situation that Ye Hao would never allow.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, the current battle is like a chess game, a game between Ye Hao and the top mutant zombies of the Zombie Legion. No chess piece can be discarded at will!


    As Wang Lang and the others joined the battle, the mutant zombies of the Zombie Legion also completely joined the battle, and they started frantically strangling against Wang Lang and others!


    Monkey mutant zombies have been thrown into the building by giant mutant zombies continuously.


    For Wang Lang, this is not good.


    The good thing is because he doesn''t have to deal with hundreds of mutant zombies at once, but only needs to deal with ten mutant zombies each time.


    The bad thing is that monkey mutant zombies are constantly thrown up by giant mutant zombies, and Wang Lang is not given a chance to rest at all. Sooner or later he will be exhausted if he fights!


    Now it''s up to the mutant zombies to be killed first, or Wang Lang and the others can''t support it first!


    It has to be said that the bone knives made from top-level advanced mutant crocodile bones have played a huge role. They completely cut iron like mud. Monkey mutant zombies can''t hold them with a single knife. As long as they are cut by a crocodile bone knife, they will definitely be split in half. !


    It is necessary to know that the crocodile bone knife can cut through the existence of the crocodile skin soft armor, which means that the crocodile bone knife can play a not weak role even against the top mutant zombies, let alone these mutant zombies.


    No one can hold Wang Lang with a knife at all. This undoubtedly greatly helped Wang Lang and the others save a lot of energy. If it were an ordinary steel knife, Wang Lang and the others would need at least four or five knives to kill a monkey mutant zombie.


    If this is the case, let alone Wang Lang and the others may have been accidentally killed by the extremely flexible monkey mutant zombies, and they were exhausted to death!


    At the same time, the crocodile leather soft armor on Wang Lang and the others also played a huge role, otherwise the monkey mutant zombies were so agile, and before Wang Lang and the others were exhausted, they had been torn apart by these zombies.


    Even if a monkey mutant zombie can only leave one scratch on Wang Lang and the others, after ten or twenty scratches, Wang Lang and the others will lose their human form!


    You must know that the claws of the monkey mutant zombie are as sharp as steel knives, and such steel knives have five claws. Once caught, you will definitely experience what is really cool!


    And the average number of mutant zombies each of Wang Lang had to face was two hundred!


    It is no exaggeration to say that if there were no crocodile bone knives and crocodile skin soft armor, facing such a steady stream of monkey mutant zombies, Wang Lang and the others would definitely not be able to resist until now, they would have been dismembered by these monkey mutant zombies!


    However, the real situation is that Wang Lang and the others have crocodile bone knives and crocodile leather soft armor, and they can still fight wildly with mutant zombies. Until they can no longer wield their knives, the outcome will be finally known!


    Wang Lang and the others are fighting hard, and Xu Lang and the others are also facing the biggest test.


    Under the cover of Wang Lang and others, all the traps they had arranged before were finally used, successfully eliminating tens of thousands of ordinary mutant zombies.


    However, the corpse of zombies was still black and crushed at a glance, and there was no end in sight.


    If there were no swollen mutant zombies to put out the fire, Xu Lang and the others would burn tens of thousands of ordinary mutant zombies, but this world would have nothing if.


    And now, the zombie army that has been advancing all the way has come to their last line of defense, and the truly most tragic battle has officially kicked off!


    "Mother, how come there are so many zombies? Kill and kill again, kill again, it''s annoying!"


    "Smelly zombie, I''ll give you a taste of incendiary bombs, how about? It tastes good, right?"


    "How many **** swollen mutant zombies are there? The line of fire that has just been ignited has been damned extinguished again!"


    A group of men on the defense line cursed, while frantically throwing homemade incendiary bombs into the pile of zombies.


    I don''t know how many incendiary bombs they have lost, anyway, the 100,000 bottles of incendiary bombs they prepared before are now about to bottom out, and these guys can''t lift their arms anymore.


    Xu Lang and the others came together with a total of only a thousand people, less than 500 people were able to fight, one hundred thousand bottles of incendiary bombs, one person had to throw two hundred bottles, and they had to aim at the target and throw them out with the greatest strength, otherwise When the zombie legion approaches, they can only be trampled to death by the zombie legion!


    You must know that the zombie army has a total of 200,000 people, and they really want to fight in short arms. Xu Lang and the others have no possibility of surviving at all!


    It is worth mentioning that those old and weak women and children are not completely useless, they are also dedicated to this battle!

 Chapter 202： A deadly battle

    Until Xu Lang and the others came back, the fighting broke out. These old and weak women and children placed incendiary bombs, high-explosive incendiary bombs, and magazines with compressed bullets on each line of defense.


    Then he retreated from the defense line and quickly ate the remaining cold food and rice, and then continued to run back and forth between the logistics and the defense line, transporting various materials, and transporting the wounded. From the beginning of the battle, they have not rested until now. .


    Although they don''t have to risk their lives and fight with the corpse of zombies, their physical strength and labor will definitely not be less than the soldiers on the line of defense!


    Soreness, pain, and swelling are the state of everyone at this moment. Their bodies have already surpassed their limits, and now they are all supported by a single breath. As soon as this breath is relaxed, everyone on the battlefield will fall directly to the ground and no longer stand up.


    Especially the soldiers on the front line, they have thrown incendiary bombs countless times, and the high-explosive incendiary bombs have exhausted their strength.


    After pulling the trigger countless times, their palms had already been shattered, and now they were all supported by the strength in their hearts, allowing them to repeat various actions mechanically.


    However, due to the appearance of swollen mutant zombies, the effect of the incendiary bomb was far from what they expected. Not only did it fail to kill more zombies, but most importantly, it failed to give them the slightest rest time.


    Continuing high-intensity combat, everyone is exhausted to the limit!


    One of the biggest differences between humans and zombies is that humans cannot be like zombies. They will never be tired, never need to rest, and will always rush forward, not afraid of death.


    Even those zombies will rush forward after being ignited by the fire. Some have fallen to the ground before running a few steps, but some have rushed to the line of defense.


    Any zombie entering the line of defense will be a huge hazard. Once it is bitten, it will become infected, and can only commit suicide, or rush out with a lot of Molotov cocktails and die with those zombies!


    This is also one of the horrors of the zombie army. They don''t give humans any chance to breathe. They continue to attack, and they can be exhausted to death!


    And this is not the worst situation, the worst is that they have no ammunition!


    "I don''t have ammunition here, who has ammunition?"


    "I am not here anymore!"


    "I''m gone too!"


    One after another shouts came from the front of the line of defense.


    Temporarily piled up with cement and sandbags, outside the defense line that is six or seven meters high like a fortress, there are already piles of corpses that are not weaker than the defense line!


    Countless zombies fell in front of the defense line one after another, not giving the soldiers in the defense line a chance to breathe, and at the same time, there was a corpse ladder that could directly lead to the defense line.


    The zombies behind stepped directly on these corpses and directly crossed the lines of defense.


    Defensive fighters can only constantly abandon the line of defense, and now they have no line of defense to abandon, there is no way behind them to retreat!


    Moreover, they had no ammunition and were completely in a desperate situation!


    Xu Lang, covered in blood, watched this scene with a helpless expression on his face. They really did their best. Everyone killed at least fifty or sixty zombies. They really did their best. They are all heroes. , They are all great guys with handles.


    However, these zombies still flowed continuously, as if the end was never seen, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of powerless frustration.


    Especially looking at the comrades who were bitten or scratched by the zombies. After knowing that they would die from the infection, they all rushed to the zombies holding the Molotov cocktail, making his eyes tearful, but there were no tears to flow. The tears had already been lost. The scorching flames dry!


    "Damn it, old folks, come and die with these ugly zombies!"


    "Yes! The children have reached the limit. It''s up to our old bones. It''s a little bit if we can buy the children some time to breathe and rest!"


    "I have lived for more than fifty years, and I have witnessed the Doomsday with my own eyes. This life is worth it. It''s not a waste of time to walk in this world, and then I will pull a few zombies as a backrest, straight!!! "


    Just when Xu Lang and the others were fighting against the zombies who rushed to the defense line, a group of elderly people over half a hundred years old were filled with gasoline and rushed to the zombies who were constantly climbing on the defense line as if they were dead, holding them to light their bodies, and rushing up. The zombies were pushed down.


    "Fuck Nima, brothers killed these zombies, and avenged the uncles and aunts!"


    "No longer, no longer alive, enough alive, today I will spare my life to kill you zombies!"


    "Who has the dynamite bag? Throw it over to Lao Tzu, and Lao Tzu will send all these **** to the sky!"


    The actions of the old people all stimulated the blood of the men on the line of defense.


    Before, they thought about how to keep themselves alive, and now they no longer think about whether they can survive, they just think about **** more zombies. Before they die, they need to be able to make money, and it is best to make a lot of money!


    Up to now, Xu Lang''s battle with the zombie army has lasted for six or seven hours. Everyone has red eyes. No one is not bloody, everyone is a man of iron and bone!


    Facing the boundless zombies, they dared to fight with their lives, just for the comrades and relatives behind them to survive!


    Even if you only survive one or two, you have to leave something for humans to plant!


    "Chong ah, brothers in this life, kill the zombies, we will be brothers in the next life!" Xu Lang held the sharp knife in both hands, and was too lazy to direct everyone how to fight, and rushed to the front line directly with others.


    Every time the knife fell with his hand, there was always a big head flying out of the zombie¡¯s neck. Later, the blade in his hand was even blunt, but he still desperately used the blunt sharp knife, like steel. Smashed at the head of the zombie like a stick.


    The battle on the defense line was extremely fierce, but Ye Hao, who was standing at the highest point watching the battle, still had a plain face.


    It seemed to him that Xu Lang''s death battle was so commonplace.


    In fact, it is true that after the end of the day, tens of thousands of people die every day, and no one will remember them after Xu Lang and the hundreds died.


    When future generations pass by here, they will never think that there were a thousand people fighting with 200,000 zombies here, even if they threw their heads and sprinkled blood, they did not hesitate at all!


    This is the end, this is the war, life is as unbearable as a must, and like a must, no one cares, no one cares!

 Chapter 203： Ye Hao played

    Since the battle, Xu Lang and the others have come over a thousand people, and now more than half of the line of defense has been dead, only the last one is left, and there are no more than one hundred people left with the strength of the first battle!


    However, those old and weak women and children, regardless of whether they have the ability to fight, have all rushed to the line of defense.


    The hot blood stained the line of defense, and countless people desperately blocked tens of thousands of zombies, not allowing them to move forward!


    Wang Lang and Wang Xiaoran are also still fighting the mutant zombies in the blood. In countless fights, their bodies have already reached their limits, and now they are fully supported by their chests so that they can continue to swing their swords mechanically.


    However, they gave up dodge, because they really didn''t have the strength to do these actions. They were worried that once the breath in their chest came out, they would never be able to swing the knife again!


    But they did not give up, everyone did not give up, because they knew that there was another person who was like a **** and a devil who did not make a move. He is the last hope of many people who are fighting hard!


    Ye Hao is also waiting for the opportunity, his attention has not left the dozen top mutant zombies and hundreds of high-level mutant zombies.


    Once these guys join the battle, Xu Lang and Wang Lang will never have a chance to take action, and they will all be killed by the instant pavilion.


    And if he takes action at this time, he will inevitably provoke high-level mutant zombies, even top mutant zombies, and Xu Lang and Wang Lang will all have to die by then, and they can''t resist it at all.


    If Ye Hao is allowed to resist the attack of these injuries alone, his physical stamina will be consumed a lot, and when the time comes to deal with top mutant zombies, it will be easy to suffer a big loss!


    Because he always feels that the dozen top mutant zombies are very unusual, or they are very evil and weird.


    They are indeed zombies, but their current actions are completely beyond the reach of zombies. On the contrary, they are like good generals, fighting in the distance to supervise the battle, and they don¡¯t even make gestures to each other.


    And those high-level mutant zombies are like a leader, under the command of a dozen top mutant zombies, dominate the attacks of ordinary zombies and mutant zombies!


    Even those swollen mutant zombies and monkey mutant zombies, the strong mutant zombies were not originally in this form.


    Ye Hao saw with his own eyes that an ordinary mutant zombie, after being catalyzed by a high-level mutant zombie, turned into these zombies of various shapes.


    Rather than saying that these zombies want to destroy Xu Lang and the others, it is better to say that they are learning and playing with Xu Lang and them, and they are familiar with how to fight such a tough battle!


    Otherwise, Xu Lang, who had only a thousand people, could not stop the two hundred thousand zombie army''s iron hoofs, no matter how brave they were!


    It was precisely after seeing this scene that Ye Hao had not done anything. The Zombie Legion had been learning from Xu Lang and the others, while he was paying attention to the Zombie Legion.


    He had never contacted the Zombie Legion before, even before he was reborn, so it is necessary to study it.


    After all, this is only 200,000 zombie legions, and there will be half a million, one million zombie legions in the future.


    By then, it was not even the leader of the top mutant zombies, but the leader of the lord-level zombies!


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy can only survive a hundred battles. If the zombie army is not thoroughly studied now, it will be even more difficult to deal with it in the future!


    But until now, Ye Hao has studied the battle, and the Baipi knife has been held in his hand. He is shaking crazily, constantly making crisp noises. Obviously, he can''t help but want to kill the Quartet!


    "Xiao Bai, Xiao Zhan, it''s time for us to work!"


    Ye Hao glanced at the approaching advanced mutant zombies, his voice was extremely cold.


    Xu Lang, who had been fighting all the time, had no time to investigate how many zombies there were, but Ye Hao, who had been watching the battle, could see clearly.


    There are now about the last 50,000 zombies. The advanced mutant zombies and the top mutant zombies have begun to approach the first line of defense!


    Xu Lang and Wang Lang have killed more than 100,000 zombies. If they were to be counted, they would have been enough!


    Regardless of the purpose of this zombie army, Xu Lang and the others have already created a miracle!


    More than 1,000 people blocked the hoofs of 200,000 zombies for more than ten hours, and even destroyed more than 100,000 zombies!


    Such a record is enough to inspire all those who are struggling to survive in the doomsday, and give them the courage to continue to survive, firmly believing that miracles can only be the patent of mankind, and the world will have the final say sooner or later!


    As Ye Hao''s voice fell, Xiao Bai immediately let out a wolf howl like a thunderstorm, and Ye Hao stood on its head and rushed towards the remaining 50,000-plus zombie army.


    The small battle changed into the form of a doomsday chariot. The chariot was surrounded by sharp blades, and even many of them were made of the bones of mutant giant crocodile!


    Although there are no torpedoes and ballistic missiles, the small battle to open the weapon arsenal still has the power of a battle, at least those ordinary zombies, mutant zombies, and advanced mutant zombies, in front of it, only the life of being cut!


    The doomsday chariot, which is more than ten meters long and weighs more than fifty tons, rushes at full speed, and its momentum is even greater than that of the top mutant beast Xiao Bai. The sky is full of sand and dust behind, and anything blocking the road ahead is completely destroyed. !


    "It''s the master!"


    "It''s Master Ye Hao!"


    "They are finally dispatched! We hold on to it!!!"


    The people who had been fighting to death and had no strength, and had fallen into the dead, saw Ye Hao and the others'' extremely shocking way of playing, and instantly did not know where an endless stream of power gushed out from.


    This is the power of hope! ! ! !


    "Come on, everyone, Master Ye Hao has been dispatched, indicating that there are not many zombies. We can survive the last few waves of zombies!"


    "Yes, come on, everyone, now is the last darkness before dawn, and we must carry it over!"


    Xu Lang and others saw that Ye Hao had finally made a move, tears were in their eyes, and they kept shouting loudly, making everyone on the defense line breathe again, must hold on, must live!

 Chapter 204： Shenwei!

    In fact, Xu Lang didn''t know what was going on right now, and they didn''t know whether Ye Hao could lead them to retreat these zombie army that still couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    They just want to make everyone support it, because now they give up, only to die, if you persist, you can still live!


    Moreover, Ye Hao''s massive outing at this time was indeed very lifted up, just like a long-awaited hero of the world!


    For a time, everyone relied on this sudden power of hope to miraculously repel a wave of zombies'' attacks once again!


    Xu Lang and the others, who had been fighting until now, were finally able to take a breath and observe the current situation of the battle.


    There were corpses everywhere on several lines of defense. There were brothers who were fighting together in blood, and more were piles of zombies.


    They accomplished a feat and eliminated more than 100,000 zombies!


    "Look, there are really not many zombies, I can already see advanced mutant zombies!"


    "Really only the last few waves of zombies are left to charge! We...we wiped out more than 100,000 zombies!"


    A group of people who crawled out of the pile of dead people cried with joy when they saw the miracle created by their group.


    This battle was really too bitter and tiring. Everyone didn''t know how many incendiary bombs had been thrown out. Their arms could no longer move.


    But this proud record makes them feel proud!


    While Xu Lang and the others took advantage of this rare short blank time to rest, the patience and interest of the zombie army seemed to have been exhausted to the limit. The advanced mutant zombies were finally ready to dispatch and trample to death these nasty guys like Xu Lang with all their strength!


    Obviously, the consumption of the zombie army is also extremely terrifying, and it is not a small number that hundreds of thousands of zombies have been eliminated!


    Especially if they continue to fight like this, their remaining 50,000 zombies are likely to be exhausted.


    "Wow!!!"


    While everyone was paying attention to the movement of the zombie army, a thunder-like wolf howl suddenly sounded, and the five or six-story white Xiaobai leaped beside Xu Lang and rushed directly to the remaining 50,000 zombies. Legion.


    "Rumble!!!"


    At the same time, a chariot that resembled a prehistoric beast, completely unblocked, directly hit the lines of defense, and then saw it rampage among the zombies!


    Those zombies that Xu Lang and the others had to pay the price of their lives to be able to eliminate, in the face of the Doomsday Chariot and the top-level mutant giant wolf, were completely unobstructed.


    Whether it is an ordinary zombie or a mutant zombie, when they are hit, stepped on, or rolled, they immediately become a mass of pieces of meat.


    What is divine power, in Xu Lang''s eyes, this is divine power!


    Like a god-like power in the world!


    "Roar!!!!!"


    Suddenly, there was a hoarse, extremely low, but there was a roar of rage and bloodthirsty that could not be covered.


    It was the roar of a dozen top mutant zombies!


    They had been standing in the rear to supervise the battle, but at this moment they finally acted.


    I saw that when their roar came out, the hundreds of sturdy and tall advanced mutant zombies no longer hesitate, all rushing towards Xiaobai and the Doomsday Chariot like crazy!


    The high-level mutant zombies are dispatched. Whether they are ordinary zombies or mutant zombies, they all fade away like a snake and scorpion. The slow retreat is directly caused by these high-level mutant zombies.


    "Roar!!!!"


    The dozen or so top mutant zombies once again issued a dull roar that was enough to shatter the eardrums of a person, and then saw their huge bodies not weaker than Xiao Bai, rushing towards Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan.


    As they stepped on the ground fiercely, the whole ground trembled crazily, as if they could not withstand their devastation!


    The tall buildings beside them staggered and collapsed as if they had encountered a magnitude ten earthquake!


    Among them, several top mutant zombies protruded huge claws and cut off a tens-storey building. Two huge claws held seven or eight-story high-rise buildings, and then used these seven-eight-story high-rise buildings as standard weapons. Throwing towards Xiaobai and Xiaozhan!


    "Fuck!!! This **** Nima is really a zombie, not the legendary Hercules? Just throw it over seven or eight stories?"


    "Niang Xipi run fast, it''s not safe here, this is no longer a battle we can participate in at will, this is a battle of gods!"


    "Fuck, hurry up and hide in the sewers and stay away. If the **** thing is affected by the fighting, there will definitely be death and no life!!!"


    After seeing the top mutant zombies'' methods, Xu Lang and the others were all dumbfounded.


    The strength of the top mutant zombies completely exceeded their imagination.


    Just now they were still happy that they had wiped out hundreds of thousands of zombies, and now they couldn''t be happy anymore.


    Obviously, in their previous battles, the top mutant zombies weren''t in the eyes at all, otherwise they would just throw a building over, where could they possibly be able to stop them?


    They suddenly realized that no matter how many ordinary zombies they killed, they couldn''t affect the final victory of this battle at all.


    As long as there is a top mutant zombie, it is impossible for them to continue to live.


    As for the ordinary zombies that were eliminated by them, these top mutant zombies were completely ignored. You must know that there are not many things in Kyushu, but there are too many people!


    Not to mention that there are only two hundred thousand ordinary zombies. If these top mutant zombies really want to convene, two million, twenty million ordinary zombies can be convened!


    This discovery is very cruel. They have been fighting desperately for so long, and it turns out that it has always been irrelevant to the outcome of the battle.


    Whether or not this battle can be won depends on whether Ye Hao and the others can successfully eliminate these top mutant zombies. If Ye Hao fails, this battle will also fail!


    "Grass! Why are spirit zombies so cruel?"


    "Master Ye Hao should be able to win, right?"


    "Master, come on!"


    After Xu Lang and the others hid in the sewer, Wang Lang and others also quickly got into the sewer.


    They originally wanted to watch the battle from the sidelines, but found that just the aftermath of the battle was not something they could bear!


    In the end, all of them were not angry, and hid in the sewer with lingering fears.


    They knew that Ye Hao''s strength was very strong, but after seeing the unimaginable abilities of top mutant zombies, they now dare not be sure whether Ye Hao can win!

 Chapter 205： One knife... open! day! Gate!

    In fact, not only Xu Lang, but Wang Lang knew the specific strength of the top mutant zombies, and Ye Hao knew it for the first time.


    Before he was reborn, he didn''t have the ability to fight against existence of this level, but unfortunately he would definitely turn around and run, and would never stay.


    After all, Ye Hao before rebirth was only equivalent to Wang Lang''s current combat effectiveness, and in front of top mutant zombies, there was no courage to fight at all!


    After reaching the rank ten martial artist, Ye Hao thought he could already sweep all monsters below the lord level, but after seeing the abilities of these dozen top mutant zombies, he suddenly felt a little drumming in his heart!


    This kind of top-notch mutant zombies, even if they are encountered by a Tier 10 warrior, they can only take a detour and have no ability to fight at all!


    Only those who have reached the realm of innate warriors can deal with these top mutant zombies head-on!


    However, Ye Hao, who owns the Doomsday Chariot, has something that innate warriors do not possess, and is immune to any attack below the intercontinental missile!


    The destructive power that can be achieved by several buildings is obviously incomparable with intercontinental missiles. It is not a problem to destroy 20 or 30 such buildings with one intercontinental missile!


    In addition, Ye Hao has a high-level weapon with a hundred piping swords.


    As long as this knife triggers the dazzling blade, even the body of the top advanced mutant crocodile can be easily cut, and cutting these top mutant zombies is naturally not a problem!


    I saw Ye Hao standing on Xiaobai¡¯s head, looking at the buildings that were flying towards him, his hand was already on top of the Baipi Knife, and the crisp sound immediately came out of the Baipi Knife. Coming out of the sheath!


    However, as soon as the Bapiknife was just two centimeters out of its sheath, Ye Hao suddenly pressed the Bapiknife back into the scabbard, without drawing the knife! ! ! !


    However, the horrific killing intent of drawing a knife to kill the Quartet did not fade in his heart, but accumulated!


    He is gaining momentum and wants to accumulate the killing intent. When he releases the sword, all the killing intent will be released in an instant, so that he can really open the heaven with one sword!


    "Xiao Bai, rush over!!!"


    Ignoring that several buildings were flying towards him, Ye Hao shouted in a deep voice.


    This kind of extremely terrifying attack has no effect on Ye Hao. He can completely avoid it. If he can''t hit him, it will be useless, and it will be a waste of effort!


    Moreover, Ye Hao is now in a group of zombies. The building that came flying from can not attack Wang Lang and the others, but was able to kill tens of thousands of ordinary zombies and mutant zombies around him, which would save him a lot of effort!


    "Wow!!!"


    The little white wolf howled and quickly dodged aside.


    Ye Hao has a memory protection suit, which is immune to attacks from intercontinental missiles. Naturally, the buildings that have flown over can not harm him.


    But Xiaobai didn''t, he wanted to scold his mother!


    To be hit by these flying buildings will definitely kill you!


    After all, it is only a top mutant beast, and the attack of a top mutant zombie can naturally damage him!


    I saw Xiaobai quickly dodge, and during the period, I didn''t know how many ordinary zombies and mutant zombies were trampled to death, and then he dodged the buildings that were flying in a dangerous way!


    "boom!!!!!"


    Xiaobai escaped, but the several buildings that flew over were still solidly blown to the ground, and the solid ground instantly collapsed, and countless zombies were directly smashed into minced flesh!


    Several nearby buildings could not withstand the violent impact, and after shaking for a few times, they collapsed, again smashing to death countless zombies regarded as cannon fodder by the top mutant zombies.


    "Fuck, Nima is not safe underground. Run a little further, or you won''t know how to die!"


    "This is really a fight between the gods, and we common people suffer!"


    "I finally know the feelings of the people in the Avengers League. This is a complete disaster. If you die, you don''t know how to die. It''s too unjustified!"


    Wang Lang and others, who were hiding in the sewer, were almost affected by the building that was smashed into the ground. They all had lingering fears. They ran farther down the sewer again, and finally stopped when they felt that the vibration was no longer so obvious.


    During the period, they also encountered some ordinary zombies and mutant zombies that were smashed into the sewer, and they started a fight.


    The failure of these cannon fodder zombies to form a scale is not terrible, especially whether it is Xu Lang or Wang Lang, they no longer know how many zombies have been killed, and they will never have the slightest sense of fear for such small-scale zombies.


    Once there was no fear of zombies anymore, killing these zombies in front of Xu Lang and Wang Lang was like cutting vegetables, and they were all wiped out within a few seconds.


    Speaking of it, Xu Lang and the others have changed the most before and after this battle. They used to go out looking for food, basically choosing places where there were no zombies.


    But now, as long as the group of zombies reaches more than 10,000, it is not a big deal in front of them.


    And not even the old and weak women and children under Xu Lang feared zombies anymore.


    What is there to be afraid of after committing suicide with a zombie?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Let''s talk about Ye Hao''s side.


    After successfully avoiding the several buildings that came from flying, Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan finally met the more than one hundred high-level mutant zombies.


    Although the combat power of these advanced mutant zombies is not as terrifying as the top mutant zombies, they are not much worse.


    Moreover, after receiving the order of the top mutant zombies, all of them were not afraid of death one by one, and would not be frightened by Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan''s aura, all of them rushed towards them like moths fighting fire.


    Moths extinguish the fire, and the moths will eventually be burnt to death by the flames, but they can have a certain impact on the flames, and even if there are enough moths, they can directly extinguish the flames!


    This is how Xiaobai and Xiao Zhan are now, groups of high-level mutant zombies rushed towards them like crazy, entangled them.


    The top mutant zombies in the rear are also rushing over quickly, and again they don''t know where they found some huge stone pillars, directly facing Xiao Bai and Xiao Zhan!


    "Wow!!!"


    Xiaobai, who had been struggling to deal with the high-level mutant zombie rush, suddenly felt a huge sense of crisis, and when he looked up, a huge stone pillar smashed over its head!


    It''s the same on the small war, but it has three levels of protection, so I don''t worry about it being broken!


    "One knife...open! Heaven! The door!!!"


    Suddenly a loud shout came from Ye Hao''s mouth, and the Baipi knife that had been making a crisp sound was finally unsheathed at this moment!

 Chapter 206： Kill one more!

    As Ye Hao''s roar came out, Baipi Knife came out of its sheath, and the vigorous killing intent that had been accumulated in the chest, accompanied by the dazzling sword light burst out at the same time, the dazzling bright sword light mixed with the extremely cold killing intent, broke out at the same time Out of the nineteen states! ! !


    "boom!!!!"


    The top mutant zombie smashed into Xiao Bai''s huge stone pillar, and was directly split apart by the bright blades that were chopped off by the Hundred Swords, and it was shattered every inch!


    However, after smashing the huge stone pillar, the sword''s light and killing intent remained undiminished, and continued to chop and slash at the top mutant zombie, smashing the dead, and moving forward!


    "Roar!!!!"


    The top mutant zombie felt the terrifying power of this knife, and was terrified.


    I saw that he immediately grabbed the two high-level mutant zombies next to him, and threw them to the dazzling blade that slashed at him. However, how could the two high-level mutant zombies be able to stop the dazzling blade that made him so terrified?


    The two high-level mutant zombies under this bright blade light, like ice and snow melted, were instantly wiped out by the momentary bright blade light, and they were completely unable to hinder the blade light''s offensive. Still hacking down at the top mutant zombies!


    "Roar!!!"


    The extremely unwilling roar came from the big mouth of the top mutant zombie''s blood basin.


    I saw a pair of giant claws blocking the front of the body, and the whole body was upside down, and its scarlet eyes were staring at the bright blades that were slashing down at his head!


    "boom!!!!!"


    The giant claws of the top mutant behemoth are extremely tough, even far more tough than the high-carbon titanium steel alloy with ultra-high strength and rigidity. The bright blades slashed on the giant claws, emitting a series of dazzling sparks.


    At the same time, the surrounding ground couldn''t withstand the huge pressure, and it directly collapsed by 60 to 70 centimeters, and black blood was continuously overflowing from the big mouth of the top mutant giant crocodile''s blood basin.


    However, this knife did not end there. The top high-level mutant giant had a pair of extremely hard claws, which only blocked it for a moment, and then a pair of giant claws broke inch by inch, and the bright blade still slashed down at it!


    "Roar!!!!"


    The incomparably hard lin armor of the top mutant zombies all fell off, and there were a total of 1,800 lin armors, constantly hovering in the air, emitting dazzling brilliance.


    In the end, it rotates and aggregates according to a certain rule, forming a super-high-strength defensive protective cover around its body.


    After performing this series of methods, the tall physique of the top mutant zombie has been thinned a lot, or shrunk a lot. Obviously, this ultra-high-strength defensive protective cover consumes a lot of it.


    Seeing the endless defensive methods of this top mutant zombie, Ye Hao was very surprised. Is this still a low-intellect zombie? This is so fast that he is about to catch up with the martial arts masters!


    However, Ye Hao, who has gained momentum, will naturally not miss this golden opportunity of a lifetime. He can only mobilize the spirit of his body, his doomsday technique in his body is turned to the extreme by him, and his icy killing intent is urged to the extreme by him. !


    "broken!!!!"


    A loud shout like thunder came from Ye Hao''s mouth, and the bright blade light emitted by Baipi Dao became stronger again, slashing straight on the protective cover formed by the top mutant zombies relying on the lin armor.


    "Boom boom boom!!!"


    The sword light collided with the Lin Armor protective shield, bursting out a huge power, just like thousands of kilograms of explosives exploded at the same time, the high-level mutant zombies that were close to each other did not explode directly, killing dozens of them.


    Even the two top mutant zombies next to them were overturned by this powerful terrorist explosion.


    When the sky full of smoke and dust formed by the explosion dissipated, I saw that the body of the huge advanced mutant zombie had been split in half with a single knife, and the whole head was neatly split. It was obviously completely dead and could not die again. Up!


    "It''s a beautiful job, the master will make another cut!!!"


    Hiding in the distance and looking at the battle, Wang Lang and the others saw the dazzling blade light, and cut the terrifying top mutant zombie in half with a single knife, and they couldn''t help but shout out!


    Xu Lang and others are also in a trance. They are so majestic. Such bright blades have only been seen in novels, and they are thousands of times more shocking than the pictures taken by TV with special effects!


    The nineteen states are truly defeated!


    Such terrifying top mutant zombies were directly split in half with a single knife. If Wang Lang and the others hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they couldn''t imagine the shock that reached the soul at all!


    However, what they didn''t know was that such a cut was one that Ye Hao had been poised for a long time.


    This knife slashed out, and in a short time he could no longer make a second slash!


    It''s not easy to do everything!


    Only by exhausting all my strength, without changing the mind, and moving forward, can we cut such a knife and achieve such an effect.


    But you can only make a cut like this, and then you have to look at the chance.


    Moreover, his current physical exertion is extremely serious, and the blood in his body is constantly churning. Although it seems that it is just a stab, he has actually exhausted all the energy in Ye Hao.


    It is completely impossible to make such a cut in a short period of time. Even if Ye Hao can still stand now, he is considered extremely powerful!


    It is even more impossible, as Wang Lang and the others thought, to slash and kill all these top mutant zombies with one cut and a dozen cuts!


    After all, Ye Hao''s true strength is only a Tier 10 martial artist. If it weren''t for the use of a hundred piping swords and the long-standing killing intent in his heart, it would be impossible to smash the top mutant zombies that the innate martial artist could hardly deal with!


    And through the confrontation just now, Ye Hao discovered that these top mutant zombies were much stronger than the top advanced mutant giants he had encountered before.


    It''s like the mutant giant he encountered before just entered the top advanced mutant beast domain, and these dozen top mutant zombies have already become successful in this domain, and they are even about to touch the threshold of lord-level zombies!


    That''s why they have such powerful combat power and intelligence, and they will crush Xiao Bai, who is also a top-level mutant beast!


    Even after Xiaozhan was hit by the huge stone pillar a few times, the third-level protection ability directly lost 20%!


    If there are at most five such attacks, the third-level protection ability will be invalid. By then, Ye Hao and Xiaozhan will have no protection, and they will be in a very dangerous situation!


    "Master, kill another top mutant zombie, I should be able to evolve again!"


    Just when Ye Hao felt that the situation was not in seconds, Xiao Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind!

 Chapter 207： Open heaven again! !

    Killing zombies and mutant beasts, like absorbing metal, can enhance the ability of the tank, and all abilities of the doomsday tank will be enhanced.


    After the tank''s ability is enhanced, it can also feed back to the tank owner to help the tank owner improve their strength!


    In other words, as long as Ye Hao beheaded another top mutant zombie, Xiaozhan would be able to evolve again, and it would still evolve in all directions.


    Later, he can give feedback to Ye Hao to help him improve his strength, and he may even use this opportunity to directly advance to the realm of innate martial artist he dreams of!


    Right now, Ye Hao''s heart was overwhelmed, and he decided to kill another top mutant zombie!


    He took out a five-hundred-year-old treasure medicine from the memory space ring, and then directly took the rare treasure medicine into his mouth like a pit radish in a few strokes.


    If this scene were seen by the old guys in the world before his rebirth, he would definitely curse his prodigal son.


    The five-hundred-year-old medicine is very rare, and its efficacy is amazing. If it can be mixed with other related auxiliary medicines to make a pill, the efficacy can definitely be increased by dozens of times.


    And most importantly, such a treasure medicine is the best way to save lives or prolong lifespan, but Ye Hao is used to restore the energy that has been consumed! !


    This prodigal is simply defeated to the extreme. It is necessary to know that in order to find such a treasure medicine, those innate warriors will not hesitate to be the patron saint of one force, which shows how precious this treasure medicine is!


    In fact, Ye Hao was also dripping blood in his heart. He didn''t know how precious this precious medicine was. Even after collecting it for so long, he only found five such precious medicines. It can be said that one plant is less than one plant. , And then want to find it can only look at luck!


    However, the situation is urgent now, and he does not allow him to think too much. He needs to kill another top mutant zombie immediately to help Xiaozhan evolve, otherwise they will continue to be besieged by these top mutant zombies, their situation will be very dangerous!


    At the entrance of the treasure medicine, an extremely vigorous force quickly rose up in Ye Hao''s body. Ye Hao''s body was like a balloon, and it began to swell at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it might explode at any time!


    The owner of the body, Ye Hao, is naturally more aware of his current changes. Before taking the precious medicine, the strength in his body has not been stored, so there is no way to make a second cut in a short time!


    But after taking the precious medicine, the part of his lost strength quickly replenished it, and even reached ten to twenty in the blink of an eye, and it continued to soar!


    This made Ye Hao feel his whole body, as if to be bombarded by that force!


    To know that the treasure medicine of the five hundred years old, even the innate warrior would not dare to take it directly and vigorously like Ye Hao, but would gradually advance it in an orderly manner!


    Ye Hao was not directly exploded by the powerful medicinal power, he was considered to be strong!


    "Roar!! Open the gate again!!"


    A roar like a beast came from Ye Hao''s throat, and then Baipi Dao was out of its sheath again!


    This time the Hundred Sword was just one inch out of its sheath, and the dazzling light of the sword had already shined into the world!


    More than a dozen top mutant zombies seemed to have a feeling, all looking at Ye Hao, the weakest figure. They couldn''t imagine why such a thin guy would have such terrifying power that could even threaten being a top-notch guy. They are high-level mutant beasts.


    Especially when they saw the bright blades again, and felt that this time the bright blades were even stronger than just now, and the extremely heavy danger of death enveloped them.


    A dozen top-notch mutant zombies instantly didn''t have the courage to fight anymore.


    How the top mutant zombie died just now, they can see very clearly, but this time the bright blade light is even more intense and dazzling, and the extremely heavy threat of death deeply stings their nerves.


    Under this circumstance, where do they have the idea of ??fighting anymore!


    In fact, evolving to their level, they can no longer be simply called zombies, they can already be counted as another life system.


    Zombies have no wisdom at all. They only know to kill people by smell and sound, but the top mutant zombies are not the same, they are almost as wisdom as humans!


    Just like Xiao Bai, compared with other Xiaoyue Gray Wolf, its intelligence is obviously much higher, and it can no longer be regarded as an ordinary animal or beast.


    In fact, it can be seen from their behavior that they are no longer the previous life system at all.


    And the mutation originally meant that they were no longer the original life system.


    Just like ordinary zombies and swollen mutant zombies, how can they be the same, no matter their function, strength, or attributes are all the same.


    It''s just that the apocalypse broke out suddenly, and humans have never had time to sort out and study this one, failing to distinguish them in detail, but simply calling them all zombies collectively.


    At this time, the top mutant zombies showed a completely different side from other zombies.


    fear!


    Yes, when they saw the dazzling blade light again, they were afraid, and turned around to flee, which was completely different from ordinary zombies.


    Ordinary zombies only know the offense, even if they know that the step forward is a cliff, they will still rush over without hesitation when they see the target of the attack.


    Just like when Xu Lang and the others used Molotov cocktails to ignite the zombies, those zombies knew that they would die, but they still rushed forward, not afraid of death.


    But now these more than a dozen top mutant zombies turned around and fled, without fear of death in the slightest.


    However, Ye Hao would let them escape. This knife was only displayed at the cost of a 500-year-old treasure. If they were allowed to run away, Ye Hao would definitely succumb to death!


    "kill!!!"


    Only a few steps after the top mutant zombies ran out, Ye Hao jumped up directly from the spot, and then the hundred piping sword in his hand, facing the dozen zombies, slashed out. !


    At this moment, the dazzling blade light directly covered the sun''s rays in the sky, as if there was only this blade in the entire world!


    Even in a trance, the space seems to be under the terrifying power of the bright blade, every inch is broken, and the abilities are shocking, as if this sword can be called an immortal kneel! !


    The dozens of top mutant zombies fleeing frantically felt the dazzling light of the sword, strangling them like a sickle of death, and fleeing out like crazy at the moment.


    Fairies have to kneel, how can these zombies not kneel! !

 Chapter 208： Fight between top mutant zombies

    More than a dozen top mutant zombies were all scared to death, rushing out wildly like crazy, of course if they had a soul!


    However, how fast their escape speed surpassed the brilliant light of the sword in Ye Hao''s hand!


    "Puff puff puff puff!!!"


    With several sounds in succession, the top mutant zombies that were smashed by the bright blades exhausted all kinds of defenses.


    However, all the defensive methods that were able to block the bright blade light for a moment all failed. They were either cut off by the waist or were directly shattered by the terrifying blade light.


    Moreover, affected by the vision like a space crack, the bodies of several top mutant zombies were all shattered, and the black blood gathered together to form a pool of black ink-like blood!


    "Roar!!!!!"


    The rest of the top mutant zombies who were still fleeing frantically saw this scene, and they were all scared, and there was no longer the supreme demeanor that everything was under control before!


    Especially when they felt that the bright blades were getting closer and closer to themselves, they almost started to pee. Of course, if they could still pee, they would definitely have already peeed at this time!


    At this point, among a group of top mutant zombies that ran wildly, a top mutant zombie with extremely large and powerful claws suddenly pointed out its huge claws against another top mutant zombie who was fleeing frantically beside it. .


    I saw the top mutant zombie with giant claws grabbing the head of another top mutant zombie with four arms in one hand.


    The four-handed mutant zombie never thought that the giant claw top mutant zombie would suddenly attack it, and it could not be touched, its head was torn off by the giant claws of the giant claw top mutant zombie, and it fell into a large beach. Dark thick blood!


    Because everything happened so suddenly, the four-handed top mutant zombie didn''t react until it died. Even after its head was caught by the giant claw top mutant zombie, its body still rushed out hundreds of meters forward before it thumped. Fall to the ground with a bang!


    The giant claw top mutant zombie ignored the deadly four-handed top mutant zombie, and directly stuffed the head of the four-handed top mutant zombie into its big mouth of blood, biting up and down, making a series of creepy crunches. Its big mouth of the blood basin continuously shoots out black and sticky blood!


    How disgusting and disgusting the scene is, how horrible and horrible it is!


    Wang Lang, Xu Lang and others who watched this scene from a distance all had a look of aghast, and the stomach and intestines rolled for a while, and those who were not strong enough in their mental capacity directly bent over and vomited.


    However, there is something in their stomachs, and only a puddle of yellow water will be vomited after vomiting for a long time!


    Even Wang Lang, who has always been cold-blooded killing people without blinking, saw this horrible and disgusting scene, but his brows were frowned, his stomach cramped, and he was disgusting!


    Not only Wang Lang and the others, but the other top mutant zombies fleeing frantically saw this scene, they were also terrified. They quickly pulled the distance between the top mutant zombies with the giant claws, and even used the strength to feed them. Of course if they still have the strength to feed themselves!


    However, after the top mutant zombies of the giant claws had eaten the heads of the top mutant zombies with four hands, their strength seemed to increase, and the speed was much faster than the other top mutant zombies that flee frantically.


    Not long after, it stuck out its paws again and grabbed another top mutant zombie with two heads.


    The caught top mutant zombie fought desperately, but it was not the opponent of the giant claw top mutant zombie that swallowed a top mutant zombie.


    Within a few rounds of the battle, the giant claw top mutant zombie¡¯s huge claws were soon torn one by one, tearing all the two heads from the body, and the black sticky blood continued to be torn from the two heads. Flowing out.


    "Roar!!!!"


    The top mutant zombie with two brains could not match the top mutant zombie with giant claws. His head was torn off forcibly. Before he died, he let out an extremely angry and unwilling roar. Then he completely lost consciousness and fell into a pool of black sticky blood!


    Its body twitched unwillingly in a pool of blood, and then finally stopped moving, apparently completely dead!


    People may become zombies when they die, and when zombies die, they can only become farts, and they will never survive!


    After the giant claw top mutant zombie killed two top zombies in a row, its strength has been even greater. Its huge and scarlet eyes flashed with an unusually excited and tyrannical aura.


    Especially every time the upper and lower jaws meet, when the head torn from the body of the mutated zombie at the top of the two brains is broken, there will always be a terrifying crackle!


    And this is not the most creepy thing, Wang Lang and the others clearly grinned after seeing the giant claw top mutant zombie swallowing three great heads!


    Yes, the zombies still laugh, the scene is extremely terrifying!


    After successfully killing the two top mutant zombies, the giant claw top mutant zombies seemed to feel the great sense of strength enhancement brought about by swallowing their heads, and their figure flashed again, attacking the other top mutant zombies that ran wildly.


    Swallowing the heads of two top mutant zombies, its strength has been greatly improved, its speed and attack power have been greatly improved, especially the unusually terrifying and brutal aura emanating from its body has been strengthened.


    The remaining few top mutant zombies now dare not confront it at all, and they all ran away desperately.


    However, their speed is still no better than the giant claw top mutant zombies that have greatly increased in strength. Soon another top mutant zombie was caught, and it was also torn off its head from the body abruptly!


    Not long after, it had successively attacked and killed five top mutant zombies, and every top mutant zombie killed by it had its head torn from its body forcibly.


    After attacking and killing five top mutant zombies one after another, the giant claw top mutant zombies have undergone more obvious changes. Its body has once again forcibly raised five or six meters, especially the terrifying aura that it exudes, which has reached extremely terrifying. Degree!


    Even though Wang Lang and the others had hidden far away and knew that they were safe, after seeing the mutated zombies at the top of the giant claws, they still felt like a glow on their backs, as if they might die at any time.


    At the moment they ran out hundreds of meters again, the feeling of being stared at by the gods of death finally faded slightly, and finally they were able to continue to watch the situation behind!

 Chapter 209： Lord-level zombies are born

    After continuously devouring two top mutant zombies, the strength of the giant claw top mutant zombies obviously surpassed the other top mutant zombies, as if it had surpassed the category of top mutant zombies, and it felt like a lord-level zombie.


    Of course, Wang Lang and the others couldn''t tell whether the top mutant zombies of the giant claws at this time successfully entered the lord zombies level, but they felt that it became more and more terrifying!


    "Roar!!!!"


    At this moment, the giant claw top mutant zombie suddenly stopped and let out a few terrifying roars. Under its roar, all the doors and windows of the high-rise buildings within one kilometer around burst into pieces.


    It actually gives people a similar feeling to the invincible loud speaker in the Buddhist Lion Roar technique.


    Of course, the top mutant zombie of the giant claw certainly doesn''t know how to roar from the Buddhist lion. It is completely relying on the terrifying and abnormal energy in the body to produce such an effect. From this, you can roughly judge how powerful its current strength is!


    And the power of its roar is more than that, and more importantly, its roar is like a monarch ordering a courtier.


    I saw its roar, and a strange scene appeared. The remaining top mutant zombies suddenly stopped running frantically. Instead, they rushed towards the giant claw top mutant zombies, allowing it to easily remove its head from the body. Tear it off.


    "Roar!!!!!"


    Deafening roars continued to be heard from the mutated zombies at the top of the giant claws, and then he mutated again on the spot.


    I saw that it was like a four-handed top mutant zombie, and it actually grew two ferocious giant claws on its body again!


    At the same time, like another double-brained top mutant zombie, another terrifying head grew out of the neck abruptly!


    Then there are feet, lin armor, tail...


    Not long after, the various distinctive features of the top mutant zombies whose heads were eaten by the giant claw top mutant zombies all appeared on its body.


    And the aura on this giant claw top mutant zombie became more and more terrifying, far surpassing the ranks of the top mutant zombies, and successfully entered the ranks of the more terrifying lord-level zombies! ! !


    "Roar!!!!"


    The roar resounding through the sky came from the zombies of the giant claw lord, and the sky trembled. Under its roar, all the clouds in the sky were shaken away!


    All this is a long time to speak, but in fact it only took a few breaths. The process was cruel, rude, direct, and bloody, making Wang Lang and the others who watched from the side a feeling of living like years.


    Especially when the giant claw top mutant zombies were successfully promoted to lord-level zombies, they were all overwhelmed by the terrifying aura, their bodies were oppressed by the powerful aura, and they all lay on the ground and could no longer move.


    Even some survivors who have not yet reached the ranks of Tier 1 martial artists, under the pressure of this terrifying aura, were directly crushed and turned into a pool of blood!


    Even Xu Lang and others who have reached the first-order warrior are extremely uncomfortable at this time. The Qi orifices continue to spill blood. Even if it weren''t for Wang Lang and the others to throw Xu Lang and the others out at the critical moment, most of them have become by this time. A pool of blood!


    After all, Wang Lang, who had reached the fourth-order martial artist at this time, were all crushed on the ground by terror coercion, and their mouths and noses continued to bleed. Obviously, they were also extremely fortunate!


    "Roar!!!!"


    When the series of amazing mutations on the giant claw lord zombies were coming to an end, Ye Hao had spent a 500-year-old treasure medicine to chop the invincible bright blade light, and at this moment he was finally about to chop on it!


    The reason why the bright blade light slashed on the giant claw lord zombie until this time was because it was already far enough away from Ye Hao at the time, and it also fled for the first time, and then it increased its speed to the extreme.


    Moreover, everything that happened to the giant claw zombie was completed in just a few breaths, so only then did the bright blade light finally slash on it!


    After successfully being promoted to the lord zombie, the giant claw lord zombie faced the dazzling blade that previously forced it to flee frantically, without the slightest fear.


    I saw it suddenly turned around, protruding four giant claws covered by the pitch-black lin armor, and greeted the dazzling sword light that slashed against it, and at the same time it raised a roar that resounded through the sky!


    "boom!!!!!"


    There was a loud noise, and the bright blades slashed on the four giant claws of the giant claw lord zombies that were covered by black lin armor.


    Immediately burst out terrifying power like a comet hitting the planet.


    The four giant claws of the giant claw lord zombie quickly merged together at a speed invisible to the naked eye, and slammed into the bright blade of a sword like a knot.


    Suddenly, a series of high-rise buildings around, shocked by the terrifying power, continued to collapse, and everything around the zombies of the giant claw lord was shattered by the terrifying power, and the smoke was filled!


    "Roar!!!!"


    After the hard blow, the zombies of the giant claw lord were finally slashed out by the bright blade, and hit several high-rise buildings one after another.


    At the same time, a large shower of blood fell, and the four giant claws that resisted the bright knife light were cut and dropped two by the bright knife light, causing the giant claw lord zombies to roar again and again!


    Those high-rise buildings that were knocked down by the giant claw lord zombies all fell on the giant claw lord zombies, and they were quickly buried under the ruins, forming a towering hillside, which also looked like the top mutant zombies of the giant claws. The grave!


    "died?"


    "ended?"


    "Master killed all those terrifying top mutant zombies?"


    "we won?"


    It wasn''t until the giant claw lord zombies were smashed into the air by the bright blade of light, and Wang Lang and Xu Lang, who were able to lie underground, finally felt their bodies loosened and their limbs could finally move again.


    When they got up and witnessed the location of the giant claw lord''s zombies, it seemed that they had been bombed by an intercontinental missile, with a look of astonishment.


    The bustling city center where tall buildings used to stand, now there is not a single high-rise building, all have become ruins of a place!


    For them, what has just happened is simply a battle of gods, far more shocking and exciting than those international movie studio blockbusters, because this is the real thing that happened before their eyes!


    Just when Wang Lang and the others thought that the battle was over and they were about to rush to Ye Hao, the hillside buried by the ruins suddenly changed, and the huge claws came out from the ruins! ! !

 Chapter 210： The second life awakening of the chariot

    When he chopped out that bright blade, Ye Hao was only a Tier 10 warrior after all. Even with the aid of the 500-year-old treasure medicine and the advanced weapon Baipi Knife, it is far beyond imagination to be able to achieve this kind of power. !


    You must know that the bright blade light just smashed four or five top mutant zombies that were stronger than Ye Hao.


    Even the two giant claws of the giant claw zombie who successfully promoted to the lord level were chopped down, and they were blown away.


    Being able to do this step is already extremely amazing!


    After all, lord-level zombies have to run away even if they are seen by innate warriors. Only nuclear weapons such as super weapons can cause damage to him!


    It is obviously impossible to directly smash the body of the giant claw lord zombies just like smashing other top mutant zombies!


    "Roar!!!!"


    The huge roar, like a bolt from the blue sky, once again came out from the big mouth of the giant claw lord''s zombie.


    Obviously the bright blade light just cut it painfully, and it was even more angry.


    After all, it had just been promoted to a lord-level zombie, and it was ready to kill the Quartet, so it suffered such a big loss first, let''s ask how it is not angry.


    Especially the existence of the knife that slashed out was just like an ant in its eyes.


    In fact, only judging from the height ratio between the giant claw lord zombies and Ye Hao, Ye Hao is indeed as small as an ant in front of the giant claw lord zombies!


    However, Ye Hao proved with his strength that ants can also shake towering trees!


    "Roar!!!"


    The giant claw lord zombie stood up from the ruins of the high-rise building that was pressing on it, and once again let out an unusually angry roar.


    Obviously he didn''t expect that he would suffer such a big loss. The two giant claws were cut off, and they were also smashed out. This is a shame and shame for it as a lord zombie!


    The best and most effective way to wash away the humiliation is to trample that pesky ant to death!


    "Roar!!!!"


    I saw the giant claw lord zombie roaring again, and then it rushed to the ant who dared to hurt it!


    At the same time, the wounds of the two giant claws that were cut down healed in the blink of an eye, and then new giant claws grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It was as if Deadpool had cut off his hands and grew out again.


    However, the speed at which the new giant claws of the giant claw lord zombies grow out is obviously much faster than the speed at which Deadpool grows arms.


    Within a few breaths, new giant claws grew again! ! !


    At the same time, Ye Hao was also undergoing extremely drastic changes!


    The Doomsday Chariot was shrouded in an inexplicable dazzling golden light. With several top mutant zombies beheaded by Ye Hao, it finally evolved again!


    "The biological evolution ability of the tank is turned on. The tank performs a second life awakening, and the mech form transformation ability is turned on. When the chariot transforms into the mech form, it needs the host to override and be able to perform synchronized actions with the host in the body.


    The attack displayed by the mech has a greater power and lasts for one minute! (It can increase the duration as the second life awakening of the tank is perfected!


    "The folding space has been expanded ten times, and it has been directly upgraded to level 4. It has a folding space of 400 square meters and can store living objects, such as living animals and plants."


    "The protection ability is increased ten times, and it is directly upgraded to level 4. It can withstand ten times of super weapon level attacks and is immune to the rest of the attacks below the super weapon level!"


    "The ability of the tank''s arsenal has evolved to level two. In the mecha form, it can simulate a weapon with a larger form that is the same as the weapon used by the host. The power is increased tenfold, and the mecha state is removed. This ability is invalid!"


    "The recovery capacity of the tank has been increased tenfold, and the internal space of the tank has expanded to 400 square meters..."


    The sound of the Doomsday Chariot continued to be heard in Ye Hao''s ears, and his expression became more and more unusually excited.


    "Ahem, I finally awakened for the second time!"


    Ye Hao coughed lightly. The five-hundred-year-old treasure medicine was very effective, even though he released most of the energy in his body with the brilliant blade that was chopped horizontally by the scalpel. But he himself was also shocked by the powerful medicine.


    But all this is worth it. The Doomsday Chariot has finally undergone a second evolution, with a qualitative leap in ability, and is now immune to ten super weapon attacks!


    The folding space has also made a qualitative leap, and living things can be stored in it, which means that Ye Hao can directly plant all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures in the folding space, and even store people in the folding space!


    In addition, the weapon storage ability is used in conjunction with the chariot into a mecha form, which is equivalent to Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness can be increased by more than ten times, but the duration is only one minute, which is a little short.


    However, when you are really fighting for life and death, you can see the difference in a few seconds. Use it well, one minute is enough, and the duration of the mecha can be extended as the second life awakening of the Doomsday Chariot is perfected.


    How to perfect the second life awakening?


    Absorb biological energy Rubik''s Cube, or kill zombies, the more advanced zombies, the better the effect!


    "Master, are you ready? It''s time for energy feedback!"


    Just as Ye Hao was immersed in the tremendous improvement brought about by the awakening of the doomsday chariot again, the voice of Xiaozhan sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    At the same time, Xiao Zhan''s voice also sounded in Xiao Bai''s mind.


    The energy feedback is not only fed back to Ye Hao, but also partly fed back to Xiaobai through the ability of the tank pet.


    "Feedback!" Ye Hao nodded and said.


    Whether you can directly advance to the ranks of Innate Martial Artists depends on the energy feedback this time!


    Although Ye Hao still looks so plain on the surface, he has already turned a huge wave in his heart, the realm of Innate Martial Artist, before reiterating, there were only eight people in the world!


    And now, the doomsday has only broken out for ten days, and he wants to be promoted to the realm of Innate Martial Artist!


    If Ye Hao really succeeded in reaching the realm of Innate Martial Artist, he would definitely be the number one person in the world today. It is impossible for anyone to be promoted to the realm of Inborn Martial Artist in such a short period of time, even the country would not be able to cultivate it.


    You know, innate warriors can not only accumulate by relying on material piles, but they need amazing aptitudes, and continuous hard training and actual combat to be promoted!


    Otherwise, before Ye Hao''s rebirth, there could not be only eight powerhouses in the realm of Innate Martial Artists in the world!

 Chapter 211： Thousand-year sacred grass...live! ! !

    "Master is ready, come, this process may be a bit violent!"


    Seeing Ye Hao nodded, Xiao Zhan didn''t hesitate anymore, and after a reminder, he immediately began to give energy feedback!


    I saw two brilliant golden lights shoot out from the chariot of doom, shining on Ye Hao and Xiaobai respectively.


    The bright golden light shining on Ye Hao was very solid, while Xiao Bai''s was much faint.


    Obviously Xiao Zhan left the best things to Ye Hao, and Xiao Bai was only able to get some remaining energy feedback.


    This is related to the soul contract signed between Xiaobai and Ye Hao.


    After Xiaobai kills the zombies and mutant beasts, he can increase the strength of the Doomsday Chariot. After the strength of the Doomsday Chariot increases, it can be reported to Ye Hao and Xiaobai, most of which will be fed back to Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao killed the zombies and mutant beasts, it could also increase the strength of the Doomsday Chariot, but after the Doomsday Chariot increased its strength, it would only feed back energy to Ye Hao, and Xiaobai would not get the slightest energy feedback.


    That''s why the bright golden light shining on Xiao Bai was so faint, because the energy feedback Xiao Bai got was only the zombies and mutant beasts it killed by itself, and most of the energy had to be fed back to Ye Hao.


    But something is better than nothing, and the strength can be improved a little bit.


    As the two bright golden lights shone on his body, Xiao Bai immediately let out a comfortable howl of a wolf, and then the faint golden light faded away in the blink of an eye.


    Xiaobai''s energy feedback is over, and it is over from the beginning!


    However, Ye Hao on the other side was completely enveloped by the rich golden light that was about to materialize, and at the same time his realm was rapidly improving.


    That golden light shrouded Ye Hao, like the top evolution fluid in the world, and like an expert who is using his life''s learning to empower him!


    "Roar!!!!"


    Under the brilliant golden light initiation, Ye Hao''s physique is undergoing a qualitative leap.


    Before his body could only absorb the energy of a lake, now as his physique continues to increase, his body is gradually able to absorb the energy of a river!


    And this process of physical development is extremely painful, as if Ye Hao¡¯s body is like a crude embryo. He is now undergoing a lot of hard work to get rid of the bad impurities in his body, leaving only the most essential part. The whole body glowed with unprecedented brilliance!


    This process was extremely violent, and accompanied by severe pain, Ye Hao couldn''t bear it, and let out a roar like a beast.


    Fortunately, this process only lasted for an unbreathable time, and soon it was over.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Ye Hao''s body is dozens of times stronger than before.


    If you have to use a metaphor, his body was like a rare treasure covered in dust. After some polishing, it finally glowed with the brilliance he deserved.


    The final thing is that his body is no longer an unpolished rare treasure, but a peerless sword that will be out of its sheath after thousands of tempers!


    "Roar!!!"


    A roar came out of Ye Hao''s mouth again. Although his strength had increased dozens of times, he still couldn''t enter the ranks of Innate Martial Artists!


    If only by strength, he is no weaker than the ordinary innate martial artist now, but his realm has never been able to break into the ranks of the innate martial artist!


    Ye Hao clearly felt that he had been able to touch the threshold of the Innate Martial Artist, and as long as he opened the door, he could successfully enter the ranks of the Inborn Martial Artist.


    However, the door seemed to be locked. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t push the door open. It was always a bit behind.


    And this line is the sky!


    After dozens of attempts, Ye Hao''s physical strength has been exhausted, but he has never been able to break into the realm of the innate martial artist, making him extremely angry, and a series of beast-like roars continue to be heard from his throat!


    He is gradually showing signs of being enchanted! ! ! !


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who was controlled by various irritable emotions, suddenly lost his mind, all various irritable emotions were expelled, and his whole person instantly became sober.


    At the same time, a breath of irritating fragrance spread from the folding space, filling Ye Hao''s mouth and nose.


    It was this delicate fragrance that made Ye Hao regain consciousness when he was in a violent state.


    Right now Ye Hao''s consciousness immediately entered the folding space, and he immediately understood what was going on.


    The thousand-year sacred grass in the folded space came alive, that is, the thousand-year ginseng that Ye Hao had previously auctioned off in Shanghai.


    Thousand-year sacred grass ginseng, with the thickness of an arm, is now wandering in the folding space like a one-year-old doll. The whole folding space is filled with an inspiring fragrance!


    Before the millennium sacred grass ginseng reflected many visions, for example, many grasses and flowers grew around it, and there were even butterflies and bees flying freely and collecting nectar.


    At this time, the entire 400-square-meter folding space is covered with green grass and flowers of different colors. Bees and butterflies are flying unfettered, and all these are no longer a vision, but a real scene!


    Even the other treasures of heaven, material and earth that are stored in the folding space are full of vitality. Although they can''t wander freely in the folding space like the Thousand-Year God Grass, they have grown strangely again!


    Especially those four 500-year-old treasure medicines, not only sprouts, but also brightly colored flowers, and the surrounding smoke is full of smoke. If Ye Hao were omniscient and omnipotent in the folded space, he might not be able to see it. Really!


    "call out!!!"


    The Thousand-Year Sacred Grass Ginseng wandering freely in the folding space, as if sensing something being watched, suddenly escaped into the ground, and appeared two hundred meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Then I saw it hiding among a few flowers, poking out a small half of its head, looking around, as if looking for someone to watch.


    However, as soon as he came out of the probe, he suddenly disappeared again and appeared in another place. Obviously it sensed that he was being stared at by something again.


    After changing several places one after another, the Thousand-Year God Grass still felt that it was being stared at by something, and finally simply escaped directly into the ground and no longer came out!


    However, in the folded space, Ye Hao is like a god-like existence. Nothing that happens inside can escape his control. Even if the Thousand-Year God Grass escapes into the ground, it cannot escape his control!


    "Hehe, it''s really sleepy, someone will give you a pillow, and you can rely on you to advance the realm of Innate Martial Artist!" Ye Hao''s rare mouth smiled!

 Chapter 212： Step into the realm of innate warriors!

    Ye Hao didn''t know why the Thousand-Year God Grass could survive, but he knew very well that the Thousand-Year God Grass could definitely help him rise to the realm of Innate Martial Artist!


    Just when Ye Hao wanted to catch the Thousand-Year Divine Weed, the timid Thousand-Year Divine Weed actually got out of the ground on its own initiative and bowed to the direction of Ye Hao¡¯s consciousness, looking like it was Begging for mercy!


    Seeing this scene, Rao Ye Hao was very surprised. This thousand-year-old **** plant was really strange, and he would kneel down to beg for mercy!


    At this time, the Thousand-Year God Grass is like a child about one year old, kneeling on the ground, like a devout believer, people can''t bear to hurt it!


    All things are born with spirits, especially ginseng, which is full of spirituality. It is no exaggeration to call this ginseng that has grown for thousands of years as the spiritual root of the earth!


    Especially in the last days, the thousand-year **** grass ginseng, which has undergone inexplicable changes, is spiritually frightening.


    Ye Hao is now in a critical period of breakthrough. He didn''t think too much about why the Thousand-Year Divine Grass came alive at this time, but he wanted to have a lot to do with the spiritual substance concentration in the air reaching 3.0.


    In addition, the top mutant zombies of the giant claws can be successfully promoted to lord-level zombies, which must also have a great relationship with the concentration of spiritual substances in the air reaching 3.0.


    But these are not the things that are being studied now. For Ye Hao, the most important thing now is to find a way to advance to the realm of Innate Martial Artist.


    Otherwise, even if the Doomsday Chariot has awakened again, Ye Hao can''t control it to kill the zombies of the Giant Claw Lord.


    With his current combat power, coupled with the transformation of the Doomsday Chariot into a mecha form, the combat power will be increased tenfold, and it will be barely undefeated at best.


    However, the chariot can only be transformed into a mecha form for only one minute, and Ye Hao will inevitably lose after one minute. At that time, he will only be able to flee in a hurry, and whether he can even escape is still a question.


    Therefore, Ye Hao must be promoted to the advanced stage of the innate martial artist to be able to kill the zombies of the giant claw lord with certainty!


    "I know you can understand my words. I now need you to help me ascend to the realm of Innate Martial Artist. Do you do it yourself, or will I do it myself after I catch you?"


    Ye Hao''s cold words echoed in the folding space.


    Hearing his words, the Thousand-Year Divine Grass, which was constantly kowtow in the direction of Ye Hao''s consciousness, suddenly trembled. If it had an expression, it would definitely have an unusually terrified look at this time.


    "Make a decision quickly, I don''t have time to wait for you!" Ye Hao urged again.


    At this time, the giant claw lord zombies have evolved and are rushing towards him. He really has no time to spend with the Thousand-Year God Grass.


    Hearing that, the Thousand-Year God Grass trembled violently again, then it climbed up from the ground, and then stretched out an arm to grab a root on the body, and at the same time covered the part roughly corresponding to the eye with the other arm. Don''t go over your head, looking like an unusually painful look.


    Rao Ye Hao couldn''t help but look at it, sighing that this product is really refined!


    In the end, the Thousand-Year God Grass seemed to gritted its teeth, severely tore off a root from its body, and then it seemed to have declined a lot in an instant, and it almost didn''t stand firm.


    It was really sad to hear, tears in the audience, and a stone heart like Ye Hao. At this moment, there was a sense of guilt, as if he had done something heinous.


    Of course, this feeling was fleeting, and Ye Hao wouldn''t feel any guilt for a thousand-year-old **** grass.


    After taking the torn root, Ye Hao withdrew from the folding space, and the Thousand-Year God Grass roots naturally appeared in his hands.


    However, what he didn''t know was that when his consciousness withdrew from the folding space, Thousand-Year God Grass felt that the consciousness of monitoring himself disappeared, and immediately wiped the sweat from his forehead extremely humanely. Of course, it had no sweat. It just did so. An action.


    Then continue to wander leisurely in the folding space, chasing butterflies and touching florets, really like a playful child, where there is the slightest appearance of weakness!


    In fact, let alone the Thousand-Year God Grass Ginseng, even if it is an ordinary weed that has survived for thousands of years, it must not be just a mortal thing!


    It is not surprising that the Millennium God Grass can have such an amazing performance!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving aside the changes in the Thousand-Year Divine Grass, Ye Hao didn''t hesitate anymore after getting the Thousand-Year Divine Grass roots and stubbles directly into his mouth.


    The roots of the Thousand-Year God Grass melted in the mouth, leaving only a breath of irritating fragrance, and then Ye Hao''s mind was fierce, and suddenly there was a feeling of a thousand-year-old dream.


    He finally understood why he had not been able to enter the ranks of Congenital Martial Artists, not because of insufficient strength, his current combat power was already comparable to ordinary Congenital Martial Artists.


    The real reason is because his realm is not enough.


    From the beginning of his cultivation to the present, it has not been half a year for him to have a full play, and the speed of such strength improvement is simply appalling.


    Especially the energy fed back to him by the Doomsday Chariot can indeed increase his strength. If it is only a Tier 9 warrior who upgrades a Tier 10 warrior, there is no big problem, the huge energy can completely break through the barriers.


    But the promotion from the tenth rank martial artist to the congenital martial artist is two great realms. With the energy fed back from the doomsday chariot, it is impossible to break through the sky between the two great realms.


    Even the energy is too huge, not only can''t break through the sky between the two great realms, but on the contrary, it will make Ye Hao''s body unable to withstand this huge energy and burst into death!


    Of course, this situation will not happen to Ye Hao here. The golden light covering Ye Hao''s body is all controlled by the Doomsday Chariot. It will only be instilled into Ye Hao in a way that Ye Hao can bear and absorb, instead of letting Ye Hao. Hao burst his body.


    After all, if Ye Hao died, the doomsday chariot that signed a soul contract with him would also die!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention these, Ye Hao, who had eaten the roots of the Thousand-Year Divine Grass, just accidentally hit and absorbed the extremely pure medicinal power stored by the Thousand-Year Divine Grass roots after thousands of years of accumulation, and the realm that Ye Hao lacks was finally improved. Successfully stepped into the realm of innate warriors! ! ! !

 Chapter 213： Transformation... King Kong Mecha! ! !

    "Roar!!!!"


    As soon as Ye Hao stepped into the realm of innate martial artist, the giant claw lord zombies had already rushed over, and the huge claws came towards Ye Hao as if piercing through the sky.


    When the paw slid down, the terrifying power unexpectedly caused the space to appear slightly distorted!


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that when he took out the roots of the Thousand-Year Divine Grass from the folding space, the original scarlet eyes of the giant claw lord zombie flashed with clarity.


    However, this gleam of clarity only passed in a flash, and in the next instant its eyes were replaced by the tyrannical scarlet.


    And at this moment, the giant claw lord zombie has made up his mind to grab Ye Hao and let him hand over the thing that can restore his clarity.


    Will the giant claw lord zombie think? The answer is obviously yes!


    The top mutant zombies can think, and the lord zombies are even more intelligent, and they are not weaker than the adult''s IQ.


    It''s just that the lord''s zombie''s thinking is lacking, and it is always controlled by tyrannical emotions, and all its thinking revolves around destruction.


    The clarity of the moment just now caused a slight change in the zombies of the Giant Claw Lord. It not only wanted to kill Ye Hao, but also got the Thousand-Year Divine Grass in Ye Hao''s hands!


    This is a small change, but for the zombies all over the world, it is a huge leap!


    At that moment, the thinking of the giant claw zombie regained clarity, which completely shows that at that moment, it can no longer be called a zombie, it can be called a half human, because it has human thinking, which is a bit similar to Back to the light!


    But these are not important to Ye Hao. If he doesn''t avoid it now, he will have to be torn apart by the huge claws that the giant claw lord zombies probed over!


    "Little war, transform!!!"


    Ye Hao flashed around, entered the chariot of doom, and shouted in a deep voice at the same time.


    The Doomsday Chariot awakens life for the second time and can be transformed into a mecha state. There is really no problem in calling it a transformation!


    Speaking of it, Ye Hao has some excitement. When he was a child, he had watched an anime called "The Light Energy Messenger", also known as "Magic King".


    The protagonist is a child born in 2089, called Yao Dadi. When he was eleven years old, that is, in 2100, he went to the moon by fate and became a light energy warrior. He got the light energy mech, also known as Be the demon king of the earth!


    This is the first mecha anime that Ye Hao has watched. He never thought that now he could even own a mecha of his own.


    Although this mecha can only last for one minute now, one day Ye Hao will let the Doomsday Chariot be able to transform into a mecha form at will!


    As Ye Hao''s voice fell, the Doomsday Chariot suddenly roared, and then quickly rotated in place, rolling up huge smoke and sand.


    Then I saw the two rows of tires of the Doomsday Tank suddenly stretched out, and the whole car turned into pieces like building blocks.


    I saw a golden fist slamming on the ground, and the entire chariot was immediately governed!


    At the same time, the rear wheel stretched back, and a pair of huge golden mechanical feet protruded from the trunk of the car, slamming the ground, and the whole car suddenly flew up in the air, as if it were performing a front somersault!


    While in the air, the change of the Doomsday Chariot was still going on. At this time, his sturdy and powerful limbs were all stretched out, and then a head that was as firm as a knife slammed out of the front of the car.


    By this time, the entire tank has a general humanity!


    When the front somersault is over and the soles of the chariot and chariot are firmly on the ground, all the changes in all parts of the body are completed.


    A mecha nearly twenty meters high appeared suddenly, with his feet slightly open, his powerful fists clenched, and closed around his waist, giving people a feeling of being ready to go.


    At the same time, a pair of golden eyes suddenly brightened, and bravery rushed toward his face.


    The transformation is complete, King Kong Mecha! ! !


    "Fuck! Transformed?????"


    "Nima, I keep saying that there is a problem with that car, but I didn''t expect it to be a Transformers Autobot!!!"


    "Is it Bumblebee? Or Optimus Prime? It''s so handsome!!!"


    "The chariot is transformed, and the giant claw zombies are about to die!!!"


    Wang Lang, Xu Lang and others who watched the battle from a distance saw this scene with their own eyes, and they were all stunned!


    They never thought that there would actually be Transformers Autobots in this world!


    Of course, they didn''t know that the Doomsday Chariot at this time could not be regarded as the Autobot in the movie "Transformers", it could only be regarded as a mecha, and Ye Hao needed to control any action!


    If you have to compare it, it is very similar to the mecha in the movie "Rim of the Central Ocean".


    At the same time, Ye Hao was in a strange space in the Diamond Mecha at this time, and there was a six-sided square at his feet, emitting a bright light, connecting Ye Hao and the Diamond Mecha!


    Ye Hao, who was in the inner space, realized that he was not hindered in the slightest, as if the eyes of the diamond mecha were his eyes, he could see all the things that the diamond mecha could see.


    At the same time, the body of the Diamond Mecha blended perfectly with him.


    Ye Hao looked down, and the King Kong mecha also looked down!


    Ye Hao raised his arm, and the Diamond Mecha also raised his arm!


    Ye Hao made a fist and raised his leg, and the Diamond Mecha also made a fist and raised his leg!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Except for the difference in appearance and body shape, the Diamond Mecha seems to be Ye Hao''s other body, perfectly blended together!


    "Roar!!!"


    The transformation of the Doomsday Chariot into a Diamond Mecha is a long time to speak, but in fact, the entire transformation is completed in less than a second.


    The Zombie of the Giant Claw Lord who originally attacked Ye Hao saw Ye Hao disappear from his field of vision, and then inexplicably appeared a metal lump about the same size as him, and suddenly roared again and again, thinking that the metal lump had snatched its prey!


    While roaring in anger, it immediately rushed towards the King Kong mecha!


    "Good job!"


    Seeing the giant claw zombie rushing towards him, Ye Hao let out a long roar, summoning a hundred swords, and chopped down at the giant claw zombie!


    At the same time Ye Hao summoned the Baipi Knife, a sword extremely similar to the Baipi Knife appeared in the hands of the Diamond Mecha at the same time, but it was ten times larger than the real Baipi Knife.


    The ratio between the phantom blade and the diamond mecha is exactly the same as the ratio between the real baspi blade and Ye Hao!


    As Ye Hao slashed down at the giant claw zombies, the baipi knife that was held by the King Kong mecha was more than ten meters long, and at the same time slashed down at the giant claw zombies!

 Chapter 214： Mecha Shenwei

    As the baipi knife that was more than ten meters long slashed out with unstoppable force, Ye Hao''s power was manifested, and the powerful force revealed the baipi knife body, exuding a terrifying aura.


    The Vajra mecha exudes an aura, and the ruins of the whole body are washed away by the powerful aura, and the holy light shines!


    Divine power gleams with light to the sky, making the mecha extremely sacred!


    The giant Baipi knife that had been transformed multiple times from the arsenal burst into endless light at this time, and the blade revealed a chilly aura, overflowing with cold light.


    The horrified giant claw lord zombies all stepped back.


    Then the King Kong mech held a giant baipi sword, his arms shone with holy light, and a wave of power gathered on the blade.


    The Baipi Knife burst into the sky with an aura of volley, and a burst of blade light burst out in time, bursting out an extremely powerful force, and the entire land of China was illuminated by the bright light bursting out of the power.


    It seemed to affect the nine-day Milky Way, and like a cold light shining on Kyushu, the blade light burst out with stunning power, and even the space where it went was shocked into a series of fine cracks.


    The horror of the power contained is evident!


    After the doomsday, the various abilities obtained by humans and the power gained by upgrading their levels have broken the understanding of humans about the power system before the doomsday, but even so, no one dares to imagine that humans can rely on their own power to crack the space!


    Even the eight innate powerhouses before Ye Hao''s rebirth were absolutely unable to make such a terrifying and powerful attack! Such power is too terrifying!


    Cracks can even be created in space!


    This is the power that transcends the mundane world, so terrifying!


    No one can understand this more clearly than the giant claw zombie lord!


    After feeling the powerful force of Ye Hao''s blow, the giant claw lord zombie suddenly felt like a lightning strike!


    His keen intuition told him that in the face of such a powerful force, if he resisted, he would definitely suffer tremendous damage beyond his imagination.


    However, when he wanted to turn around and escape, he found that he was unable to retreat. All directions that could escape had been locked. As long as he dared to leak his back, he would instantly be divided into two by this unstoppable sword light. Die out.


    But even so, the killing instinct made him more violent, which is why he was so determined to **** it at all costs when it was discovered that the Thousand-Year Divine Grass could restore its sanity for an instant.


    "Roar!"


    The giant claw zombie lord issued a terrifying roar like thunder, and some buildings that had been destroyed by the battle completely turned into pieces of ruins, losing their former glory.


    However, the bright blade mang did not give him the slightest time to think, and it approached at an unimaginable speed, making it no longer hesitate, and immediately spit out a green liquid like biochemical medicine from a huge head, covering the entire body. .


    With the ejection of these green liquids, that head was a little sluggish, which was obviously a huge price.


    The green liquid covering his body was gradually absorbed by the scales of his body, emitting a faint green light.


    The scales on the giant claw lord zombie once again separated from the body, and the 18,000 blade-like lintels turned into flying swords emitting pale green light, which surrounded his body to form an extremely powerful shield. , Like a terrifying monster just released from hell.


    As long as Ye Hao''s attack cannot break this shield this time, the 18,000 sharp-edged flying swords on it will pop out, causing a terrifying attack on it!


    The defensive power of the shield formed by the scale armor is not comparable to the last time. On the one hand, it is promoted to a lord-level monster, and on the other hand, when it swallows the top mutant zombie, there is exactly one top mutant zombie with extremely powerful scale armor. .


    More importantly, this time he spit out the zombie essence, which is precious to all zombies, to enhance the defense power of the scale armor shield.


    In order to resist this earth-shaking move, the zombies of the giant claw lord have exhausted most of their strength, even spit out a lot of precious power essence!


    This is almost its most extreme defense!


    However, he far underestimated how powerful Ye Hao who cooperated with the Diamond Mecha had, and would pay a great price for it!


    As the shield unfolded, the peerless sword light that flew all the way and even cracked in space finally arrived.


    "Crack! Click! Click!"


    The glow of the sword shining endlessly smashed on the powerful shield blessed by the giant claw lord zombies vomiting old blood.


    It was like a huge boulder bombarding the thickened tempered glass with a loud bang.


    But a boulder is a boulder, and glass is glass.


    Even if the toughened glass is thickened, it is hard to escape the end of being smashed by a boulder.


    The powerful force of the sword light attack and the shield confrontation began to spread, and shock waves were generated between the attack and the giant claw zombie lord, and then burst out toward the surroundings.


    The city that had been crippled by the battle was immediately wiped out by the terrorist aftermath of the attack, forming a huge prototype blank area in the center of the city.


    At this time, if someone looks down from a high altitude and enlarges the situation in this area, they will be surprised and speechless.


    Because this area is completely blank, the earth is directly wiped out by the terrifying force, which is too terrifying, like a safety line drawn by a stalwart force in a chaotic land.


    Wang Lang and the others who watched the battle from a distance saw Ye Hao explode with such a powerful force that ordinary people could not describe, and they were all shaken by this glorious Kyushu sword light for a while!


    Every one of them opened their mouths and could squeeze in an apple, but they wanted to talk but didn''t know how to describe the feeling at this time.


    The powerful force produced by this blow would definitely be regarded as a battle between land gods before the end of the day, and a battle with such a powerful energy would definitely be called a battle of gods by every country in the world.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s power of cutting the blade light swept across to the location of Wang Lang and the others. The people who were still standing were all blew up like a rootless ping in an instant, and then fell to the ground and could not move. .


    They were all oppressed by the terrifying power emanating from this attack, and completely lost the ability to resist. Only the eyeballs could turn around.


    The survivors represented by Xu Lang, because their strength was even worse than Wang Lang and others, were all shot dozens of meters away under such a terrifying power, vomiting blood one by one, lying unconscious on the messy ground. .


    At this time, Wang Lang and others, who were able to remain sober, were all marveled at such a terrifying and powerful force. The end has only come for more than ten days, and the whole world is in chaos. Who can increase their strength in a short period of time? What about such a terrifying realm like Ye Hao?


    The blade awn contains extremely strong power, which makes the scaled shield tottering, as if it only takes a moment to crush this solid defense.


    In just a moment, the blade light emitting a dazzling light directly broke the shield, and the power released by it was shattered like a tearing and decay. Such a powerful attack directly knocked it into the air, instantly half of the zombies of the giant claw lord The body evaporates directly out of thin air, and the wilting head disappears instantly.


    "Roar!"


    The zombies of the giant claw lord erupted with unwilling roars, and the huge body was dominated by the terrifying power above the sword light, directly hitting a city wall, and rolling stones fell and were instantly buried in it.


    Wang Lang and others, who collapsed to the ground in the distance, were completely frightened by the power of this knife.


    Is it possible that this giant claw zombie was directly killed by the owner with a single knife?


    Half of his body has been evaporated by such terrifying power, and his head is gone, then he will definitely not survive.


    Just as they guessed one by one, rays of light suddenly appeared from the pile of rocks, and then all the matter was turned into powder, and a shield of light flowing in enveloped its huge body.


    The giant claw lord zombie reappeared, and the half of his body that had been evaporated by the powerful force had recovered, but the lost head did not grow again.


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao let out a beast-like roar from his throat, using all his power to kill the giant claw lord zombie here, he could no longer drag it down, the time left for the Diamond Mecha was running out!


    I saw a burst of terrifying power from the thruster at the foot of the King Kong Mecha, and instantly came to the front of the zombies of the Giant Claw Lord, condensing all the power...

 Chapter 215： Beheaded!

    "Roar!"


    The giant claw lord zombie felt that an attack that was more threatening than before was coming, but its power had already begun to weaken.


    Faced with such an inevitable attack again, the giant claw lord zombie felt an unstoppable breath, and it was eager to kill it once again became furious, sending out bursts of thunder-like roars.


    The four terrifying giant claws no longer defend. For it at this moment, offense is the best defense.


    The four claws waved together, trying to fly the Diamond Mecha rushing towards him.


    Ye Hao is driving the King Kong mecha, and the Baipi Knife condenses the ultimate power he can burst out, coupled with the instantaneous propulsion power of the ejector, a series of unidentifiable terrifying knife air flow outside the knife body, exudes a domineering breath. .


    "dead!"


    With the help of the powerful power of the propelling jet, Ye Hao jumped up abruptly. The diamond mecha was shining with a sacred light, and the golden eyes were radiant, and the invincible aura escaped.


    The huge Hundred Sword in his hand broke out completely, and the blade was flashing with all kinds of supreme blades, and it smashed towards the giant claw lord zombie in a condescending posture.


    In the land swept by the blade, thicker cracks appeared in the space, making a series of loud sounds like thunder.


    It is even more terrifying than the attack power contained in the first sword light!


    It seemed that Ye Hao had already broken away from the human category, and possessed this incomparably overpowering power like an immortal.


    Feeling the huge power from the volley, the four giant claws of the giant claw lord zombies gathered together, like a knife, after the shield is broken, they will fight this earth-shattering knife!


    Before the attack, Ye Hao had already noticed this layer of shielding.


    However, how can this shield, which is formed by a layer of strength, stop this powerful and overbearing knife?


    "Crack!"


    This knife has not yet smashed the shield of the giant claw lord''s zombie energy, and the knife energy surrounding the knife has directly smashed the shield!


    Ye Hao drove the Diamond Mech to volley and slashed the knife, like a broken bamboo!


    "Roar!"


    The scarlet eyes of the giant claw lord zombie showed two bright red beams of light, and then let out a thunderous roar that seemed to roar through the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the palm knife formed by four claws confronted the knife that Ye Hao drove from the Diamond Mecha.


    In an instant, the enthusiastic killing consciousness of the giant claw lord zombies began to freeze, and the whole world seemed to calm down.


    This knife is unstoppable.


    unstoppable!


    Ye Hao''s sword was too strong, so that huge wind dragons swept across the blade.


    For a moment, Ye Hao was like a wind god, and under a hundred piping swords, the zombies of the giant claw lord had no resistance at all.


    The palm knives formed by the four giant claws are like waste paper, and there is no way to stop Ye Hao from this world-favoring blow!


    A sacred light radiated from the more than ten-meter Baipi knife, making the Diamond Mecha at this moment like a saint descending to the earth, to save the suffering people in the world in the doomsday!


    The eyes of the huge King Kong mecha flashed with dazzling spirits, and the powerful light gleamed all over the mecha at this moment, revealing a sacred power.


    With this knife, he vowed to kill the enemy he blocked.


    This knife, vowed to shatter everything blocked.


    "dead!"


    Losing the resistance of the palm knife composed of four claws, the giant claw lord zombie was directly smashed from head to toe by this terrifying blade, and then the entire huge body stopped trembling.


    In the distance, Wang Lang and others were knocked into the air by this terrifying attack again, and collapsed to the ground, unable to move.


    This knife was too terrifying, and the burst of power directly beat the walls that were still intact to fly ashes!


    After the stab, the King Kong mecha that Ye Hao was driving was not moving.


    Xiao Zhan''s reminder came from Ye Hao''s ear: Master, it''s time!


    The diamond mecha turned into a bit of light and disappeared, and Ye Hao stood on the ground steadily, revealing a horrible aura from all over his body.


    He had just appeared on the ground, and the hideous head of the giant claw lord zombie slowly looked towards Ye Hao.


    However, Ye Hao ignored him, because he completely believed in the power of the second knife, which was enough to destroy a lord-level zombie invisible!


    "Damn it! Master won''t fail!"


    "Impossible. After such a terrifying attack, this zombie is definitely dead!"


    "Yes! It must be an illusion just now. Close your eyes and open it again!"


    Wang Lang and others didn''t believe that the giant claw zombie had suffered such a terrifying knife and was unscathed. They all thought it was an illusion. They closed their eyes one by one and imagined the monster to the end when they opened their eyes again.


    However, if they open their eyes and discover such a scene at this time, it will definitely make them unforgettable in their lifetime.


    Because after the giant claw lord zombie looked at Ye Hao, his horrible mouth opened, but no sound was heard anymore, and then the entire huge body broke into two halves and collapsed.


    This giant claw zombie can swallow other top mutant zombies when it is in danger. Obviously, its strength and intelligence are not comparable to the average top mutant zombies.


    With his strength, even if the army of 200,000 zombies is all dead, he can still go to other cities to continue to conquer his little brother.


    With the strength of his lord-level zombies, top mutant zombies and other high-level zombies will be deterred by him and obediently surrender to him.


    As for ordinary zombies, he only needs to roar, and all ordinary zombies that can be heard in the radius will become his subordinates.


    It can definitely be called the overlord of the doomsday!


    And he already knew that the Thousand-Year Divine Grass could restore his mind, and if he was allowed to obtain the Thousand-Year Divine Grass, then he could proceed to a deeper level of evolution.


    No longer under the control of the zombie killing consciousness, become a new type of human being with thoughts and flesh and blood!


    Maybe, it can also awaken the memories of life and make it completely another powerful species.


    However, he should never provoke Ye Hao, he has encountered the most powerful human in the world in the end!


    It is a pity that there is no regret medicine in the whole world for him to take, even if there is, there is no way.


    He was already on the street, and was split into two by a hundred-fold sword that had been strengthened ten times more powerfully by his weaponry.


    Give him a cool song.


    But he is not **** in the whole world, everything he has made for Ye Hao''s wedding dress.


    Ye Hao stood on the ground, closed his eyes, and sighed.


    Killing a lord-level zombie, the energy feedback from Xiaozhan is extremely strong, so that his strength greatly increases, and he directly steps into the top of the innate first level!


    And Baipi Dao has also evolved into a divine weapon again, awakening the soul of the tool, greatly enhancing the attack power, and the blade has become more shining, and the blade of the blade has been spreading with cold light, revealing a terrifying aura.


    This treasure knife is definitely the most powerful existence in the world today. If you encounter such a giant claw lord zombie again, you can directly break its defenses and damage the body.

 Chapter 216： Prisoner well

    Danpu is neither strong nor complicated, but it makes me dizzy.


    Just tasting the accessories made me almost vomit blood.


    New Year''s Spirit Grass, Money Blood Sand, Ghost Demon Blood Drops, Purple Pine Seeds, Dark Attribute Repairman Heart Sea Essence Blood Drops, Nian Yin Guo, and the rest are common things, my empty circles are all.


    As for these two main materials, I even have an urge to give up, but thinking that the cold wind of the moon and clouds coincides with the figure, I secretly bit my teeth, and people must be saved! No matter what the cost!


    Years of secluded flowers, aging soul grass plants.


    One of the most important auxiliary materials, the spirit grass of that year, is very rare. The main materials are owned by the underworld. In the underworld, the flowers of the underworld and the grass of the soul are very common. They are only looking for a year. I am afraid that only the Xuanfeng Empire or the Xianfu Empire can have enough strength and financial resources to auction. Conduct an auction.


    But Luo Yin Dan¡¯s alchemy made me give up directly, because the materials I needed even had the ghost dragon king with dragon scales at the top of his body! I am afraid that no one except extraordinary practitioners can get it!


    Instead of doing it yourself, let Wang Mei help, make a personal gift, and find a powerful teacher to refine it.


    Or look for an auction house in Fengyun City of the Xuanfeng Empire.


    Only when I know how to refine it can I regain my sanity.


    When I woke up, I found that I was in a coma around the time of the day.


    When Wang Xiang was found, Li Yundan used Li Yundan to prevaricate the devil. Let him talk to Xuanfeng''s ancestors about how to refine and return to the soul pill, and promise to report this grace in the future.


    And Yan Xing, because the wolf roar explained every detail in the prison very well, after Yan Xing learned that he woke up, Yan Xing was waiting for me excitedly.


    As soon as I reached the door, Yan Xing opened the door directly.


    "Child, that''s great! I can''t believe I have a fusion beast like a Phantom Fire Dragon! Then came out of the prison intact! You are a man!" Yan Xing said with a smile, and dragged me into the municipal administration. Hall of the guest house.


    "It''s just luck, it''s okay" I smiled awkwardly.


    "What are you doing here? How about you fainting as soon as you got out of prison?" Yan Xing also knew that I just woke up, there must be something to do!


    "I want to ask Yan Xing''s ex to take care of this cold moon. I want someone to go back to prison! Practice! All I have to do is seal this floor!" I bowed.


    "Well, do you want to use Deathbone Soldiers to enhance your strength?" Yan Xing was questioned.


    "Yes! I know the plan to treat the cold moon, at most half a year, I will leave the customs!" There is no doubt in my firm tone, it seems that he really has potential.


    Yanxing Refinery''s experience


    For my confidence, Yan Xing was a little worried. The Deathbone Soldier was not difficult to kill, but he was so eager to succeed, afraid that it would break through the peak of blood coagulation and be repaired as a barrier. This might be a big blow to him.


    I thought for a while, and slowly said, "I, you are still young and promising. If you break through, I am afraid it will affect your practice. In this way, I will become a famous cultivator, and you may not be able to control it. Although this refinery is not very helpful, I am also the one who has just contacted you and knows more people than you have just met. I can look at it while you are resting in prison."


    I took over the experience of the oil refinery and looked at the handwriting of the flying dragon flying on it. I was very pleased and very happy. With the experience of this refinery, when you practice the handwriting of the King Kong Refinery, you will get twice the result with half the effort!


    I talked to Yan Xing about Cold Moon, got the seal of the well hole layer, and then I went back to my room. He knelt on the sofa and was about to fix it.


    Wang Mei buckled the door gently.


    "Come in" I reluctantly asked Wang Mei to sit at the table.


    "I heard that you are going to practice in the Demon Well again?" Wang Mei can be said to be meticulously concerned about my behavior. I just returned from the city hall and the boy got the news. No, unhappy.


    I looked into Wang Meizhi''s eyes unnaturally, and couldn''t help but scold Xuanfeng, this old bastard. I was so careful to monitor!


    Nodding is a response.


    Wang Mei murmured: "Let me stand up with you. I haven''t closed the door for a long time. I just use this opportunity to improve my ability to fight for peace."


    "What are you going to do? He Yan Xing''s predecessors take good care of Leng Yue and repair you Jing Yuan Xing. Do you still need to be so urgent?" I bluntly fought back at Wang Mei, without even lifting my eyelids.


    Wang Mei suddenly became speechless. At home, he could not break his spiritual practice, nor could he practice in ignorance and boredom, but he had to practice. When you find me, this guy won''t have to worry anymore? I''m really not in a hurry, but my father won''t let me go.


    Wang Mei smiled awkwardly and said: "I am also a little worried about you. I am too boring. Two people can also share their own experiences. This is not a bad thing, what do you think?"


    I want to refute it again, but I thought about it, but I don''t need to say anything about it. I can only do this. Silence is the acquiescence to Wang Mei''s suggestion.


    Wang Mei stood up and left, and I became quiet.


    Thinking of Lei Mingfeng being scolded by himself that day, he sighed, lost his thoughts, knelt on the ground and sat all night.


    In the sky, the rain fell on the duckweed, and there was no warm light in the morning and it was gloomy. The drizzle added a desolate breath to the devil.


    Wang Mei and I came to the well of the prisoner''s well. The man jumped down and fell into the well.


    It is good for me to go to prison because the environment here has always been dissatisfied, but Wang Mo breathed in air-conditioning in surprise. As a famous practitioner, the breathing here is messy and not suitable for spiritual practice. No wonder I will close here! Only in this way can we make ourselves rich, and when we get out of the prison, we can fly into the sky, even if it is a star that is constantly breaking through!


    I saw the charm of the King of Eyes, without words, sitting on the ground, keeping myself in peak state.


    Wang Mei is familiar with the environment here, and is also sitting on the ground.


    After half an hour, I picked up the gold knife. Although the gold knife is sharp, it is only the handle of all weapons, and even the consciousness of the patron. So I decided to use the materials in my hand, and Yan Xing''s refining experience, to upgrade the golden sword, even if it cannot be upgraded to the spiritual order, it can still make it play the best role in the order of mortals!


    The so-called weapon actually has a name, called the refining step. The refining stage is divided into equal parts. The golden knife is a medium weapon. What I want to do is to make the golden knife from medium to high, even the peak! If possible, ascend to the existence of the spiritual level of rotating stars!


    But my refinery experience is just my own weapon, and luck also accounts for most of my time in order to make it successful. The method of upgrading weapons has never been tried.


    Wang Mei looked at me. He held the golden knife, held the King Kong Oil Refinery, and looked at the oil refinery carefully.


    Seeing this, Wang Mo didn''t bother him, and took out a piece of stone from the void ring for Qi gathering exercises.


    It took me an entire hour to observe what it looked like. Facts have proved that the so-called "spiritual weapon" is a forging period in which the power of the soul is gathered between the sky and the earth. At this stage, a large amount of gas extraction is also required to maintain the purity of the gas refining flame.


    To communicate with the power of the metaspirit, we need the power of the metaspirit. I already have the conditions. As for the amount of gas extraction, I have now broken through the last mental vein. The purity of the gas chain and the storage of the gas chain are even comparable to those of practitioners who broke through the Yuan Dynasty. Although it is half less than the master, as long as the strength of the Jinjing Sword is increased by more than one level, it is enough!


    Doing what I say and do has always been my principle. The sound poured out a lot of things from the empty ring, screened them, and looked back at the fact that the King of Eyes was practicing so that he would not disturb them. Although the materials are not enough, it is better than nothing. If you do not meet the highest standards, you will lower its level, which may destroy the quality of the spirit, better than a weapon without it.

 Chapter 217： Stocking Xu Lang

    But after Ye Hao lifted the mecha and turned into shape, facing the giant claw shining with black light, there was still a little pressure. After all, the giant claw was too big, giving a strong sense of oppression.


    Ye Hao wouldn''t be afraid of this aura, after all, I killed even you, so I''m afraid of a dead thing?


    Four giant claws, each giant claw has five sharp pointed fingers that emit gloomy light, and two armor covers on the soles of the feet. The defense is more powerful than the scale armor. There are ten pieces in total. Create them to be used as shields. It is also excellent.


    As for the teeth, only some fangs can be used. Others are tasteless and it is a pity to discard them.


    But useless is useless, Ye Hao will never want this kind of waste, leaving it to Xu Lang and others is also a good choice.


    Then he cut apart the two huge masses of flesh and blood in front of him, picked out the tendons and bones inside, and put them into the folding space.


    Ye Hao took out a fang and placed it on the ground, grasped the baipi knife, and cut it directly.


    "Crack!"


    The entire huge fang was divided into two, and the split sides were very neat, and there were no cracks left because the knife was not sharp enough. Like jade products, it looks warm and moist like jade.


    Ye Hao nodded his head in satisfaction, and he was extremely fond of Baipi Dao after the evolution.


    This time, the battle with the zombie army gave Ye Hao a great harvest! Not only did he get to the top of Innate Tier 1 by accidentally hitting him by mistake, he also allowed Xiaozhan to perform a second life awakening, and he also gained the ability to transform into a King Kong mecha, giving him the strength to kill lord-level zombies!


    The most important thing is that Baipi Dao evolved into a divine tool, which greatly strengthened his strength!


    Xiaobai also received extraordinary goods. It told Ye Hao that his realm was very close to the lord level, and he could break in at any time!


    And Xiaozhan also took a big step towards the third life awakening following the beheading of the giant claw lord''s zombie by Ye Hao.


    At this time, Wang Lang called everyone to open their eyes and saw that the giant-clawed zombies that were still in place had disappeared and turned into masses of skinned rotten flesh, and streams of filthy blood flowed like a stream in the big On the ground.


    This surprised them who were resting on the ground, but Wang Lang was not so surprised.


    Because he knows that the owner is the most powerful human in the world. How can a giant zombie be the opponent of the owner, even if it is rampant, it will end up as a Chinese meal in the end?


    "Get up!" Ye Hao came to everyone''s eyes with a cold voice without any emotion.


    Seeing Ye Hao walking by, Wang Lang and the others all had their heads up and their chests high, showing the best state in front of him.


    Xu Lang''s survivors who were stunned by Ye Hao''s attack and coercion, after hearing Ye Hao''s voice, they climbed up in a daze, and found that the giant claw zombies fighting Ye Hao had turned into two groups of rotten flesh. , How can you not understand who killed this powerful giant zombie?


    One by one wiped off the dry blood from the corners of his mouth, and rushed to Ye Hao''s side.


    "My lord! Accept us as your subordinates!"


    "Yeah! We can do anything, even if it''s a sword, we don''t hesitate!"


    "If an adult accepts us, we must be indifferent, and we will be the master for the rest of our lives!"


    Ye Hao saw Xu Lang and others kneeling and worshipping at him, but he glanced lightly, still expressionless.


    After such a disproportionately cruel battle, a thousand people are left with a few hundred people in front of them. This is the cruelty of the end.


    And these remaining people, after this cruel battle, should have recognized that human beings are in the hot summer world. If they want to survive, they must constantly become stronger!


    Whether it is practicing doomsday techniques or looking for weapons to strengthen yourself with external force, it is a bargaining chip for survival in the doomsday.


    Others do not have a perverted chariot like Ye Hao. If they want to improve their strength, they can only rely on continuous physical exercise, swallowing some inherited ancient martial arts, and relying on various medicinal materials to assist in the training to slowly increase their strength. .


    They have no way to convert monsters into their own energy after being killed like a chariot, so it is a long way to go to improve their strength.


    However, monsters such as zombies and mutant beasts in the doomsday will not wait for them to increase their strength. Except for Ye Hao and Independence Island''s subordinates, no one in this world has the ability to fight against powerful monsters so quickly.


    The zombies are also endless. Many humans have transformed into zombies strangely after the end of the day, and some people who have not been transformed but who are not clear about the situation have also been bitten and turned into zombies.


    There are countless examples of this, especially in places with a lot of people, which spread rapidly like a plague.


    Even the proportion of zombies due to bites is much higher than the proportion of zombies directly!


    People are born with fear of unknown things, even if they have watched various zombie movies, they cannot eliminate the fear of zombies.


    Even more unbearable people, under such a critical madness, their legs and feet cannot move like lead. In the blink of an eye, they will be bitten by a group of bloodthirsty zombies, and then transformed into a detestable walking corpse.


    Moreover, other survivors are fighting for survival, even some big families with powerful forces are no exception. But they didn''t have an absolutely safe resting place like the inside of the chariot, and there was no doomsday technique to use the strong aura between heaven and earth to practice, so the improvement in strength was much slower than the monsters after the doomsday.


    According to Ye Hao''s memory before his rebirth, the country is still some time away from the release of the doomsday exercises. I don''t know if his existence has changed the development of the class management machine.


    And the country is absolutely wary of all kinds of strange phenomena before the end, maybe it has already begun to study zombies and mutant beasts in the huge doomsday base built by the country.


    According to reports, this doomsday exercise was researched by Taoists and martial arts masters in the doomsday base.


    The prerequisite for creating this doomsday exercise is that they discovered that mysterious aura particles can greatly help human strength. They can be incorporated into the body like cultivating immortals to enhance combat effectiveness!


    But this kind of cultivation is still too slow. Under such circumstances, human beings can only rely on the shelter of the strong to survive the doomsday.


    Humans are no longer the masters of the world, but are like mourning dogs. They are used as rations by various mutant creatures and zombies. These monsters generally fight with each other less, but once humans are discovered, they will all attack at the same time regardless of whether they need to eat or not. This is a kind of mysterious and unpredictable law.


    Maybe this is the price of human beings as the destruction of nature, let the humans on the earth from heaven into **** all at once, feeling the terrifying atmosphere brought by the end of the day.

 Chapter 218： Depart for the family of Chinese medicine

    But after being reborn, Ye Hao still believes that man will conquer the sky!


    Now that he is reborn, he must definitely make those various species that are hostile to humans pay a huge price in this doomsday! The best way is to turn them into Chinese dishes.


    Ye Hao must become the strongest in this chaotic world, alone at the peak!


    With the elimination of the 200,000 zombies in City F, there are probably not many zombies left in this area. Let Xu Lang and others develop slowly based on this, and maybe it can be a big help.


    When they have enough power, they can work for him, or those who have made major contributions can enter Independence Island and become core personnel!


    This is just taking advantage of the trend, just taking a free move. It is useful and natural, but it is useless and harmless.


    Even if they all died, it wouldn''t be a loss to Ye Hao.


    "Rest in place! Xu Lang, in the future you will lead these survivors and develop slowly based on City F!"


    Now that you know how to use the doomsday exercises, then use this doomsday exercises as the basis and work hard to survive in the doomsdays! "Ye Hao said coldly. Let the Buddha say something insignificant.


    At this time, Wang Xiaoran walked to Ye Hao, wanting to know how he would deal with Hong Lao and his parents. If he followed Xu Lang and others to stay in F City, if a zombie army of this size broke out again, wouldn¡¯t it be...


    Ye Hao glanced at her, naturally clear what she was thinking, and said to Wang Lang faintly: "


    You have been out of Independence Island for so long, and it is time to go back now.


    The task this time is to safely **** Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran''s parents to Independence Island. "


    "Lead! Guarantee to complete the task!" Wang Lang shouted at the same time and issued a military order.


    Letting Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran''s parents go to Independence Island is not to let them dominate.


    Ali should also understand that his master, Ye Hao, would never adopt worthless waste.


    If not, there will be people who are in trouble everywhere in the end of the day, just grab a handful of people who are in the hundred and ten, and there are only a few hundred people there to the present.


    Not all people can clearly recognize their status. Everyone will experience a major change in their temperament after the end. Who knows how much influence these people will have when they enter Independence Island.


    Even if there are a lot of food reserves, they are not enough to consume them.


    And there are not enough things for them to do.


    Can Ye Hao make them delicious and lazy?


    In the doomsday, even he is desperately improving his strength, will he make his men so comfortable?


    Obviously impossible, just like Ye Hao abandoning some materials on the giant claw lord''s zombies, not because it is completely useless, but because they are like waste in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    After Hong Lao arrived on Independence Island, he could teach people to plant various herbs and find suitable plots for planting herbs. In addition, Hong Lao is also the master of national arts, there is no problem with some ordinary zombies, but the strength is still too bad.


    People like Wang Lang and others can fight nearly a thousand zombies alone, even advanced zombies and mutant zombies.


    For them, Old Hong is still too weak, and Ye Hao received the favor of Old Hong before the end. If it were not for life and death, he would never let him go out desperately.


    His value is very great, not only can teach people to plant herbs, but also help others with acupuncture, moxibustion and Tongluo every half month to improve their strength.


    However, Ye Hao would not bring him into the chariot like Wang Xiaoran. After going through various battles and entering the chariot, he would relax and face a bad old man. There is no such thing as a bad mood.


    Wang Xiaoran''s parents were even weaker, and Ye Hao would never set a precedent to raise idlers.


    He promised Wang Xiaoran to save her parents, even if he kept his promise.


    If he died in battle, it didn''t matter to him, it was their lack of strength.


    However, fighting with their current strength is simply killing them. First, follow the old man Yao to open up a medicinal field, and wait until they have achieved a little success in practicing the doomsday exercises, and send them to fight according to the situation.


    The continued high-intensity battle did not make Ye Hao a bit tired, but because of the realm''s diligence, his whole body was full of explosive power.


    Entering the inside of the chariot, Ye Hao held Wang Xiaoran in his arms and sat on the big bed thinking about what to do next.


    In the last days, money is like waste paper and has no use at all.


    The most important thing is not to establish a side power.


    It is its own extremely powerful strength.


    In the doomsday, Ye Hao would not believe in the effectiveness of loyalty or disloyalty.


    Those are just beautiful lies.


    If his strength is as weak as the previous life, how many people are around him now?


    I''m afraid they are coveting his secrets one by one, and I can''t wait to swallow them alive.


    Therefore, in the doomsday, the most important thing is personal strength.


    If you want to improve your strength, one is to have enough metal items for the chariot to swallow, and the other is to hunt for powerful zombies to promote the evolution of the chariot, and then to improve your strength.


    But these are too slow. As the spiritual matter in the air improves, there may be monsters that are more powerful than the lord-level zombies, so it is urgent to improve the strength.


    The giant claw lord zombie that was killed earlier was just a newcomer to the lord level, but even so, it was much stronger than the average innate martial artist.


    The quickest way is to use a variety of precious medicinal materials to assist in the cultivation. There are many reserves in Ye Hao¡¯s folding space, but he does not want to consume all these reserves of heaven, material and earth treasures. After all, these things are used. A little less.


    Family of Chinese Medicine!


    That''s right, ten days after the doomsday, he was busy fighting for his own survival, and the precious medicinal materials from the past years stored by the family of Chinese medicine were enough to support his loss of medicinal materials for a period of time.


    As soon as he thought of improving his strength, he thought of the magical acupuncture and moxibustion Tongluo, which is the ability to make him break through when his spiritual energy concentration is a few tenths!


    If Situ Linglong is accounted for, you can use acupuncture and Tongluo to improve your strength every half a month without returning to Independence Island. You can still use it at night...


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao didn''t want to waste a moment of time that could improve his strength. If he were to be taken first by others, and found that the medicinal materials after the doomsday had greatly improved his strength, maybe the family of Chinese medicine had already been divided by various forces.


    And with Situ Linglong''s appearance, maybe...


    Not daring to delay for a moment, Ye Hao, after arranging for Wang Lang, Xu Lang and others, immediately let Xiao Zhan go to M City where the family of traditional Chinese medicine is located.


    Just after Ye Hao and others had all left, Li Yunfei brought a dozen armed men of various shapes to the place where they had previously fought...


    However, the Chinese medicine family at this time was not as miserable as Ye Hao thought.


    On the contrary, the family of traditional Chinese medicine has become a major force in M ??City after the end.


    This is about the change in the power of M City in the doomsday.

 Chapter 219： Family of Chinese Medicine

    M City


    The terrain is relatively flat, but the economic situation of the entire city is relatively affordable, so many large families and large companies use it as a base.


    The most powerful forces in the M market are the family of traditional Chinese medicine, Heluo Technology, and the X Society, which sells dog meat.


    Among them, the family of Chinese medicine is the most powerful. Some of the landlords of M City are faintly resembled. Other companies are like guests. After entering the friendship of the landlords, they can go out. Therefore, these two forces have great influence on the leaders of the family of Chinese medicine. Big hatred.


    However, their power is not enough to support the cost of killing Situ Hong, so they have been holding back and accepting the suppression of the family of Chinese medicine.


    This is the situation in City M before the end.


    Let¡¯s talk about the post-apocalyptic changes.


    After the end, a fireball fell from the sky. This wave of nature''s anger caused huge damage to the entire M city, but there were not many high-rise buildings in M ??city, so there were not many casualties.


    Zombies are the most harmful to ordinary people.


    Imagine a group of people who have not yet converted their doomsday thoughts, hiding in solid shelters, listening to the giant fireball blasting on the ground outside, all of them panicked.


    At this moment, a lot of people with blood oozing from their skin, red or protruding eyes, sharp nails, and dead white eyes suddenly rushed to other people around them.


    A shrill scream appeared in the ears of these panicked people, watching the people spurting blood on their necks, the whole world was quiet.


    The sound of the beating heart rang in my ears, gasping for breath, and then a zombie pounced...


    Family of Chinese medicine.


    One after another huge fireballs were reflected in Situ Linglong''s eyes, and then she was escorted to the secret room by the guards who protected her.


    At this time, the Chinese medicine family was ruined one by one, with flames everywhere, but everyone did not panic at all and entered the secret room in batches under the leadership of Situ Hong.


    The secret room is large enough to hold tens of thousands of people, and the Chinese medicine family obviously does not have that many people, so there is enough living space.


    On the other hand, the secret room is originally used for refuge, water, food and other resources are all available, and the space for storing food is wider than the space for human activities. After all, in a crisis situation, food and water are the most important resources.


    And the money at this time is nothing more than a piece of waste paper.


    The value of a piece of bread cannot be exchanged for ten boxes of 100 boxes of banknotes in the end of the day.


    However, nothing is absolute, what if the person holding the bread has a brain bubble?


    In this natural disaster, the family of Chinese medicine did not lose many people. On the contrary, everyone exploded with amazing will under the encouragement of the master of the family.


    After all, there is no shortage of medicinal materials in their family of traditional Chinese medicine. Everyone has practiced the various ancient martial arts handed down, so it is natural that their fighting ability needs to be said.


    And Situ Hong and Situ Yang are the two pillars of the family, one literary and one martial arts, Situ Hong, as the head of the family, gives guidance to the country.


    On the other hand, Situ Yang sits inside and outside the family, without any rights, just a symbol of force in the name of the family.


    However, with his influence in the sidelines, even if there is no real power, some sidelines still flatter him.


    Seeing Situ Hong who was speaking on the high stage of the secret room, Situ Yang in the crowd clenched his fists. The person on the stage should have been him!


    He remembered the gambling agreement between the two of them competing for the head of the family. Whoever can get the support of the oldest Taishang elder can become the head of the family of Chinese medicine.


    In the gambling game of the Supreme Elder against the two, he divided the conditions for obtaining him into civil, martial, and wisdom.


    Wendou is the identification of medicinal materials, the power of medicine, and the technique of Xiaozhi.


    In this competition, he won because he is a genius that is rare in the family for a century!


    If he works hard, he can definitely distinguish the eight streets of Situ Hong!


    This is the biggest withdrawal in terms of martial arts strength.


    Fighting by force, without the help of any external force, uses its own combat strength and skills to defeat the opponent in the arena.


    In the competition, although he was a little bit down, Situ Yang couldn''t help him in a short time.


    Just when the two were in a stalemate, the elder Taishang told them that the key to becoming the head of the clan is to have great wisdom that ordinary people do not have.


    Coincidentally, the family faces a node. If it is not handled well, it will be enough to make the Chinese medicine family completely disappear from the Chinese medicine world!


    In this matter, Situ Hong did an extremely beautiful job. He won the support of the Supreme Elder in one fell swoop and became the head of the family.


    This made Situ Yang, who was stronger than Situ Hong in civil and military affairs, felt extremely dissatisfied.


    It also laid the source for the post-apocalyptic rebellion.


    ...


    After entering the secret room, the members of the traditional Chinese medicine family relaxed.


    After experiencing such a vast natural disaster, it is natural to relax in an absolutely safe area.


    On the high platform, Situ Hong was still encouraging everyone with passion.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that even more incredible events would happen again.


    A young man who was resting suddenly oozes blood out of his body and then loses consciousness.


    When the doctor finds the patient, the first thing is to find out the cause of the disease and provide assistance, not to mention the child of a family of traditional Chinese medicine who has both ability and political integrity.


    Several people gathered around, trying to find out the cause.


    suddenly! The **** young man threw on a woman, holding her neck frantically and biting her wildly, a stream of blood spurted from her neck, the woman struggled a few times, and she collapsed and lost her breath.


    Suddenly the entire secret room uttered a scream. Not only were there zombies biting people here, but there were even zombies next to Situ Hong who was speaking on the stage.


    However, Situ Hong''s martial arts strength is extremely strong, and it is more than enough to deal with these newborn zombies.


    If Ye Hao appeared here, he would definitely be amazed. Someone had practiced hard before the end to a level that was almost the same as the third-order power!


    After Situ Hong killed the zombies on stage, he ordered the guards to enter the arena and quickly beheaded the clansmen who had become zombies.


    However, although these guards are powerful, they can also be damaged. After losing a few people, they found that once they were bitten, they would bite the living like these blood-covered tribesmen everywhere. Situ Hong thought of it instantly. Zombies.


    These mutated people conform to the characteristics of all zombies, bloodthirsty, biting, and infection.


    This caused cold sweat on his head. If this kind of thing happened in some crowded places, it would turn into an Asura prison in an instant!


    In such a situation, Situ Yang would naturally not sit idly by. He had a strength comparable to Tier 3. Although the speed of killing zombies was slower than Situ Hong, he was still much stronger than others.


    After clearing the zombies, everyone left the secret room and found that the outside world was full of chaotic humans.


    The family stocked a large amount of weapons and ammunition, which finally came in handy at this time.

 Chapter 220： M city

    Even after the apocalypse and the zombies, the family of Chinese medicine still has more than one thousand people. This is why a shelter that can accommodate ten thousand people is built.


    As a family of traditional Chinese medicine who eats black and white, naturally there will be a stockpile of weapons, weapons, grenades, new rockets, and even a cannon. Unfortunately, there is no way to get ammunition of the right caliber.


    After leaving the refuge, some ordinary mutant beasts turned into by cats and dogs also had some impact on them, but these mutants were weak, and everyone in the Chinese medicine family had all issued sharp weapons made of stainless steel. , There are machete, long sword, barbed sledgehammer, etc...


    After clearing these mutant beasts, some family members gradually changed, such as those with long horns, those who threw fireballs, and those with hardened skin.


    But Situ Yang gained the ability, the skin hardened, this kind of ability is not inferior to Wang Lang''s metallic ability, which can be offensive and defensive.


    Situ Hong, on the other hand, obtained the ability of the Flame Element, which was comparable to or even stronger than Situ Yang''s ability, which widened the gap between the two of them.


    After the situation stabilized, some of the collateral branches headed by Situ Yang quickly united and wanted the collateral to control the entire family. Situ Yang became the head of the clan because Situ Hong had been the head of the clan for so long, and it was time to give way.


    Of course, there are many people who support Situ Hong. With Situ Hong''s prestige and strength, I think that some people still trust him very much.


    Moreover, Situ Linglong''s resourcefulness and strength are not weak, and she can assist Situ Hong from the side.


    Compared with Situ Yang, Situ Hong is obviously more trustworthy.


    But after the doomsday, many people''s mentality has changed. Trust is what counts and gains in their own hands are the most real thing.


    Situ Yang and a large number of collaterals, taking advantage of the absence of any regulations after the doomsday, clearly wanted to rebel.


    But the same family, the two groups did not have too much friction in the early days of the rebellion.


    However, after joining hands to open the treasured great mystery, the two groups completely tore their faces and broke out in a continuous battle!


    This is inevitable. The medicinal materials that can be treasured by the family of Chinese medicine must be extremely precious. The medicinal materials that are at least three hundred years old can be used as the foundation to be included in the Great Secret Realm.


    In the Great Secret Realm, there are two miraculous medicines for a thousand years!


    After the doomsday comes, the efficacy of all medicinal materials has risen countless times, and the most outrageous one is the magical medicine that has been over a thousand years old!


    Like the elixir in the world of obscuration, it produces the mind and possesses thoughts.


    This kind of medicine, if you don''t get trapped very early, you won''t be able to catch it.


    After the opening of the Great Secret Realm, the people of the two factions saw medicinal materials exuding all kinds of radiance, butterflies and bees intertwined and flew on the green grassland, and there were even two doll-like medicinal materials playing around.


    The other medicinal materials are full of rich medicinal fragrance, exuding a vigorous breath of life, and the whole body is full of gorgeous flowers transformed by the breath of life.


    Those medicinal materials that are more than five to six hundred years old have thicker medicinal materials all over the body. If the mist is not dispersed, the medicinal materials inside cannot be identified at all.


    After seeing people coming from the secret realm, these two magical medicines were hidden at an extremely fast speed.


    In the various medicinal material warehouses, and the places where the secret codes are kept, they are constantly moving.


    Everyone was stunned by the performance of these two drugs. When can this drug run by itself?


    Soon the identities of these two medicines were seen through by Situ Linglong. Telling them that they are the thousand-year magical medicine in the warehouse!


    The party participates in Polygonum multiflorum!


    The reputations of these two medicinal plants are very famous!


    And the Great Secret Realm is not simple!


    This is the secret realm that has been passed down by the family of traditional Chinese medicine for a long time to store precious medicinal materials and various classics.


    Although these two magical medicines can escape, they cannot leave the scope of the great secret realm.


    After the members of the traditional Chinese medicine family were busy arrested, the magical medicine escaped into the secret realm, and they could not dismantle the great secret realm. They could only bring some medicinal materials out to strengthen themselves, and they were seeing the miraculous performance of various medicinal materials. Later, it is natural to understand that the efficacy of these medicinal materials after the end is stronger than before the end.


    The way of heaven is more than enough to make up for the deficiencies.


    If human beings lose something, they will naturally gain it, and the spiritual energy is revived, allowing human beings to cultivate, and destroy the world like a fairy cultivating novel.


    This has already been initially manifested in Ye Hao, who has become an innate powerhouse.


    The distribution of medicinal materials made the elders of the Situ Yang school extremely dissatisfied. They are also members of the Chinese medicine family. Why do you have more medicinal materials supporting Situ Hong than us?


    This is naturally a matter of contention, after all, everyone knows how powerful the effect of such an explosive growth will be to help the strength.


    In the end, what is precious is no longer money, but strength!


    In order to compete for medicinal materials, the two companies fought, and after the two groups each lost some people, the two groups withdrew from the Great Secret Realm.


    And this time the battle between the two groups also made Situ Yang discover that the strength of their group was a little weaker than that of Situ Hong''s faction, which made him extremely annoyed, who admired power.


    As the situation within the family stabilized, after consultations between the two factions, it was necessary to go outside the city to investigate the situation.


    The two factions were divided into two forces and began to sweep the zombies outside, while other forces in M ??City also began to grow, sweeping away the mutant zombies and ordinary mutant beasts in the city.


    So these three forces often meet.


    And it was the encounters this time that Situ Yang had some other ideas...


    Speaking of the strongest powers after the end of M City, it is also coincidental that they are still the third most powerful. The powers that set up their head offices in M ??City before the end of the day are the Chinese Medicine Family, Heluo Technology and the X Society.


    Among them, the Chinese medicine family is the most powerful.


    And below, the X community headed by Wang Chaoyang is the most powerful. They went to M City not because the prices of M City were cheap, and these were nothing to them.


    And their main camp is arms!


    After the disaster and the zombies, under the leadership of the leader Wang Chaoyang, he opened the arsenal, with abundant weapon resources and a variety of new rockets. I don¡¯t know how many times stronger than the old-fashioned rockets used in the Red K forces. !


    None of the members of the X community are weak chickens, all of them are cruel characters with human lives on their hands. The weapons will be used within a few minutes when they are in their hands. All of them are extraordinary, and they are all practicers!


    After the doomsday broke out, there were about a few hundred people alive in the entire community, all obeyed Wang Chaoyang''s command. Almost every three people had a weapon, and the rest had a stainless steel machete.


    The situation of the other one is more complicated. They are large in number and are gradually formed by the gathering of various forces in the Heluo Technology Company. The situation is complicated, but the nominal leader is the chairman of Heluo Technology. There are about two thousand people, some of them only have hard weapons such as iron rods and steel pipes, and only Heluo Technology and some groups have weapons and sharp blades.


    Of course, the most powerful of the forces is the Heluo Technology Group, which has almost 400 people and has some weapons and ammunition, but not many.


    There are also some machetes and explosion-proof shields, which are not weak.


    However, when the three forces cleared away zombies, the largest number of losses was Heluo Technology, which had the worst hard power. The contradictions of various groups made people who did not form a group to be the vanguard.


    And without sophisticated weapons, and after the end of the day, you can''t eat enough, this charge has caused heavy casualties, but the more zombies are fighting.


    After several such incidents, the scattered people gradually formed a huge group. They could kill and rob the scattered people desperately for food. This fierce force also made other groups fear and no longer bullied the scattered people at will.

 Chapter 221： Divided family of Chinese medicine

    Speaking of the family of traditional Chinese medicine, Situ Yang and others found that using medicinal materials that enhance the efficacy of the post-apocalyptic medicinal materials to assist exercise can greatly enhance their strength, which is much stronger than the prescriptions used to assist cultivation before the end of the day!


    And using medicinal materials that have been used for more than three to four hundred years, the strength is as good as riding a rocket, rushing upwards.


    After understanding that medicinal materials have improved their strength far beyond expectations, they all want to completely control the Great Secret Realm in their own hands.


    After that, the two groups that eased their conflicts because of hunting zombies again clashed. You come and I go, but no one can do anything about it.


    Although Situ Yang''s collateral power is weaker, the Situ Hong''s faction is not much stronger than them. After all, the main composition of the family is still collateral, so there are more people who support Situ Yang.


    After the conflict broke out, Situ Yang met Wang Chaoyang, the leader of the X Society, in an operation to wipe out the zombies, and cooperated to wipe out the zombies.


    After that, Situ Yang took out a 50-year-old medicine and gave it to Wang Chaoyang, explaining the powerful auxiliary effect of the medicinal materials on improving the strength, and telling Wang Chaoyang about the split of the Chinese medicine family.


    If he intends to cooperate, Situ Yang doesn''t mind if he succeeds, he will reward him with some more precious medicinal materials of a century.


    Wang Chaoyang is a prudent person by nature. After returning, he did not use it first, but asked his subordinates to test the medicine. Later, he found that the little brother who was originally not strong, after the medicine assisted the cultivation, his strength was a little stronger!


    This made him very excited, but his own strength was strong, and this medicinal material was not enough for him to consume. After he ran out of it, he sent someone to show his intention to cooperate.


    In fact, if the family of Chinese medicine suffers both losses, he doesn''t mind spending a lot of money to take the entire family of Chinese medicine and monopolize the medicinal resources!


    After that, Situ Yang and other collaterals secretly planned to unite with the X community to wipe out Situ Hong''s main line!


    However, Situ Linglong and others had no idea about Situ Yang''s secret plan to unite X Society.


    In order to solve Situ Hong''s people all at once, Situ Yang took the initiative to contact Situ Hong, to use everyone to negotiate the distribution of medicinal materials, and attack Situ Hong before opening the Great Secret Realm!


    If it can be won in one fell swoop, it will save you the trouble of cooperating with the X community, and you don''t have to watch out for the cold arrow behind it.


    The main line accepted this invitation after several meetings.


    Then Situ Hong approached Situ Linglong and wanted to ask this resourceful daughter what kind of attitude she had towards this joint meeting.


    After hearing the key points of the whole meeting from his father, Situ Linglong nodded, and then found two chairs to sit down.


    "Does my father really believe that this consultative meeting is really just as Situ Yang said, just distribute the two thousand-year-old medicinal materials?" Situ Linglong was a little speechless, but she didn''t believe that the elders who supported her father would be so dull.


    Situ Hong nodded, understanding what Situ Linglong meant.


    "Even before they sent out the meeting invitation, I had an emergency meeting with the elders. The magical medicine must be controlled by the main line of the family for the enhancement of strength, instead of holding one plant in each line. Bad thing."


    Hearing these words, Situ Linglong chuckled softly like a oriole, which was extremely pleasing to the ear.


    "Isn''t my father worried, does Situ Yang think so too?"


    "Yes, these people who can betray within a few days after losing order can''t jointly catch drugs in such an orderly manner. Is it possible that they have moved their hands and feet in the Great Secret Realm. This is impossible..." Situ Hong thought of the Great Secret Realm. , Felt even more impossible, because the gate of the secret realm was jointly controlled by the two factions, and the person sent by Situ Hong was his right arm, and it was impossible for a problem to occur.


    Moreover, such medicinal materials can also be captured. There is a method of capturing medicinal materials in the pharmacopoeia uploaded by Gu Zu, but no one believes that there will be wise medicines, and a large number of people have practiced that way. The formula is of no use at all.


    "It''s impossible, but we must take precautions. Everyone must be fully equipped, and there must be no less than one capable person, and all must be present." Situ Linglong finished speaking, and lightly knocked on the golden nan wooden table, Qiong The nose is slightly wrinkled.


    Situ Hong nodded. Although the power of the rebel group is slightly weaker, the number of them is larger, and the friction between the two forces can''t take advantage of no one.


    Perhaps this joint meeting is when the family ends up splitting.


    Situ Hong is not a dull person. His mind has changed from the head of the medicinal family before the end to the leader of a big power. Many decisions must be carefully ordered.


    Once you fail, you will not lose money, but lives!


    And whether a power is strong or not is not only powerful, but also a sufficient number of people.


    Of course, reaching the level of Ye Hao cannot be viewed from the perspective of a normal person. Stepping into the innate is like entering a higher level of life class, and the strength is naturally different.


    After the end, Situ Linglong understood the cruelty of this world even more. Everything was based on strength, and there was not enough power to deter others, so once she left the Chinese medicine family, she was nothing.


    Although her strength is not weak in the family, there are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world. Who knows if one day she will encounter a powerful force who values ??her family''s medicines and covets her beauty.


    However, there is no powerful force. A powerful human being is on the way to the family of Chinese medicine. His purpose is the medicinal material she is worried about.


    And, by the way, the income must be accounted for...


    In a blink of an eye, when it was time for the joint meeting, Situ Linglong put on a close-fitting inner armor, and assembled in front of the Great Secret Realm after wearing the weapon.


    Before setting off, Situ Hong spoke some words about guarding against sneak attacks, and sent a small group of people to guard around him. Once something happens, they will immediately join the battle group as follow-up support.


    Before coming to the Great Secret Realm, Situ Yang and others were already waiting, and some of the able men who were sent by Situ Yang to guard the Great Secret Realm also came to Situ Yang to participate in the joint meeting.


    After Situ Hong inquired, he learned that Situ Yang and the others hadn''t come long before them, and they hadn''t buried anything like landmines. During this time, no one had entered the great secret realm.


    Hearing what his subordinates said, Situ Hong was a little puzzled. Is it possible that the purpose of this time is really just to jointly arrest the magic drug?


    No, it''s definitely not that simple!


    What conspiracy is there anyway.


    "Hahaha! Brother Hong, it''s really not easy to meet each other, your subordinates have done their safety work impermeably. They are really dedicated! It''s worth encouraging, it''s worth encouraging!"


    After seeing Situ Hong leading the team, Situ Yang didn''t laugh, clapping clapping clapping, as if mocking Situ Hong for being timid as a mouse, and actually talking about safety work to this point.


    Hearing this mocking remark, Situ Hong disapproved.


    "I don''t dare to be this old brother. Some people think that their wings are hard. Naturally, they are arrogant. If their subordinates can''t even do safety work, what use is it for them."


    Situ Hong didn''t have a smirk in the Kyushu style, but he looked serious and mocked Situ Yang.

 Chapter 222： arrival

    "Situ Hong! Boss Yang called you old brother, that''s to give you face, don''t be sloppy, and have a straight face, who do you show it to?"


    "Fuck you! He Situ Yang called Patriarch Hong, that is an insult. That normal person would be a brother with a duck with hard wings!"


    "I, bah! Is he worthy to be the head of the paternity? The minority obeys the majority. We have many branches and collaterals. Naturally, we should be in charge. There are only a few people who are the main line and be the head of the fart."


    "You..." A guard next to Situ Hong couldn''t help it, and rushed forward to fight these people to death and death.


    But how could Situ Hong let him break out first? Once he started, others would naturally follow.


    But it is still not sure what conspiracy is in the end, and it must be statically stopped.


    "Stop!" Situ Yang flicked with both hands, and stopped insulting after a sideline.


    "Open the secret, let''s hurry up and start."


    "Well, the top priority is to improve the strength. Put other things aside first." Situ Hong waved his hand and stood side by side with Situ Yang as the two teams moved forward together.


    Just when Situ Hong took out the Patriarch''s token to open the Great Secret Realm, Situ Yang who was next to him suddenly violent, the long knife in his hand was cold, and he went straight to Situ Hong''s neck, killing him with a single knife.


    "Huh! Rebels, I have been prepared for a long time." Then quickly drew out the long sword hung around his waist, and the two blinked and fought together.


    "It''s really wolf ambition." Situ Linglong''s dagger envoy was superb, and between the daggers, the villains fell to the ground one by one.


    "Miss Linglong, if you don''t wash and wait for X, you are still killing people here. If you are too sturdy, be careful no one wants!" A sideline master blocked Situ Linglong, who wanted to support his father, and was full of vulgar words.


    The battle is gradually intensifying, and no one can do anything about it, but no one wants to let go of this opportunity.


    "Situ Hong! Your end is here!" Situ Yang couldn''t help but gritted his teeth, took out a signal flare, pulled it in his hand, the flare rushed into the sky and exploded, and Wang Chaoyang, who was lurking in the family of Chinese medicine, quickly appeared in the university. Surrounding the secret realm, Situ Hong and others were surrounded.


    "kill!"


    With an order from Wang Chaoyang, more than one hundred elites from the community immediately joined the battle. The two factions that were originally evenly matched were instantly broken, the main force retreated steadily, and people gradually began to die.


    Outside the family of Chinese medicine.


    When Ye Hao Wang Xiaoran sat in the chariot and came to the gate of the family of Chinese medicine, he happened to see the signal flare flashing like fireworks.


    Seeing the signal flare in the sky, Ye Hao felt a little speechless. He didn''t expect that the traditional Chinese medicine family was so strong, it was the end of the world, and there was no time to set off fireworks?


    "Dad, that''s a signal flare, there must be something wrong with the family of traditional Chinese medicine!" Wang Xiaoran pointed at the flare that gradually spread out from the sky and said.


    Ye Hao nodded, and then ordered the chariot to move forward at full speed.


    If these medicinal materials were snatched by other forces, it would be a big deal to get them back.


    It''s not a big deal either.


    In front of the Great Secret Realm, Situ Hong alone carried the attacks of Situ Yang and Wang Chaoyang, and scars gradually appeared on his body.


    Although his individual strength is higher than that of Situ Yang and Wang Chaoyang, once the two of them work together, they will soon fall into the lower point, and gradually become somewhat unsupported.


    And Situ Linglong was also besieged by a few experts of comparable strength, and she was in a panic for a while, and she was about to be captured.


    "Squeak~"


    Suddenly, a mighty and domineering Toyota SUV appeared in the eyes of everyone. Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran left the chariot space and appeared in front of everyone.


    The air in the scene suddenly solidified, and then he fought again, but the collateral villain and the members of the X club laughed.


    To say that Situ Hong did not move to rescue the soldiers, but now two people ran out.


    To say that he moved the rescuer, but the two of them, and a beautiful woman who is like a jade, is simply a laugh. Could it be that it was here to give off girls?


    "This is... Ye Hao?"


    Situ Linglong was a little surprised in her beautiful eyes. The person in front of him was mysterious before the end. I don''t know what purpose is coming to the family of traditional Chinese medicine. Could it be...


    "If you don''t want to die, stop all your hands and come to someone in charge to speak!" Wang Xiaoran stood beside Ye Hao. She understood that Ye Hao''s purpose of coming to the family of traditional Chinese medicine this time was for the treasured medicinal materials.


    The members of the X Society who were besieging Situ Linglong were full of disdain at this time.


    "What are you two that suddenly popped out so awesome? Want to get X? Come on, brother hurt you?"


    After saying this, a burst of laughter broke out. Several members of the X community and the mutinous sideline rushed towards the two with a machete. Now that they saw it, the male was killed, and the female brought back to the community and waited. distribution.


    Such a clean and beautiful girl is no worse than Situ Linglong. Whoever gets it is a blessing.


    However, girls of this level are generally regarded as banned by the head of the club, and they have no share in them.


    Seeing the two rushing forward, Ye Hao had no expression on his face. He was totally uninterested in these clowns.


    Wang Xiaoran was furious, and someone provoked Ye Hao! It''s dying!


    "Wow~"


    A thunderous wolf howl appeared in everyone''s ears.


    After Xiao Bai got out of the chariot, his Erha-like body swelled in the wind, and in the blink of an eye he turned into a majestic white wolf.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They had never been outside, naturally they didn''t know that there was such a terrifying mutant beast.


    The mutant beasts in the city are just ordinary mutant beasts that have lost their wild animals, and they don''t have too much strength.


    But the white giant wolf ten meters high in front of him, his teeth shone with a little bit of cold light.


    Even the elites of the community who licked blood on the blade were trembling with fright.


    This giant wolf completely surpassed their knowledge of mutant beasts.


    Where did such a terrifying monster come from?


    Why did it appear in front of them?


    Ye Hao issued an order for Wang Xiaoran and Xiao Bai to kill all those who threatened Situ Hong, and Situ Hong took care of the rest.


    After receiving the order, Wang Xiaoran went straight to Wang Chaoyang. She was at Tier 4 strength, much stronger than Wang Chaoyang, who barely reached Tier 3, and the elites of other X Society also put down the enemies of the former main line and rushed towards Wang Xiaoran.


    But the difference in strength is not something that can be made up by the number of people. One by one, the elites were killed by Wang Xiaoran, which made Wang Chaoyang extremely anxious.


    Even though he was besieged, Wang Xiaoran still had a calm expression like a fairy, and some of the community elites who were grinning and holding weapons kept shooting at Wang Xiaoran.


    With Wang Xiaoran¡¯s strength, most of the bullets were evaded, and the remaining small part was blocked by armor made of mutant crocodile skin. How could the crocodile skin that can block the torpedo be blocked by a small shot? The weapon bullet penetrated?


    "Wow!"


    Xiaobai roared and moved his huge body directly, grabbing it towards Situ Yang.

 Chapter 223： The thousand-year magical medicine in the great secret realm!

    "what¡­¡­"


    With a scream, Situ Yang was directly caught in a different place in his head. The third-tier strength of him faced Xiao Bai who was about to reach the lord level, like an egg hitting a stone, and he died simply and neatly.


    After Xiaobai''s sharp claws took advantage of the situation to kill Situ Yang, he killed several surrounding rebels. There was no trace of blood on the snow-white fur, and it was still white as deep winter snow.


    But Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to the battle situation, and had already practiced the doomsday technique in the chariot.


    If Wang Xiaoran couldn''t even clean up the rubbish, then even if he died, there would be no pity.


    What kind of woman does not have in the doomsday, as long as there is strength, there are a lot of women.


    But Ye Hao would never want the vase of the strong only.


    His woman must have a certain strength, not a fragile vase.


    Being in the doomsday was bad enough, Ye Hao wouldn''t be distracted by others.


    At this time, Wang Xiaoran''s battle was about to end, and Wang Chaoyang could no longer hold his offensive and was about to die.


    "Grandma Auntie spares her life, my dynasty has no eyes. It is my fault to offend Grandma Auntie, but I am still worthy. I have a large number of arms and even a few missiles! There is also a lot of food, and these can be used in exchange. My fate!"


    Wang Xiaoran looked at Wang Chaoyang, who was kneeling on the ground with a nose and tears, begging for mercy, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter to offend me, but if you offend Dad, then you will definitely die!"


    As soon as Wang Xiaoran''s voice fell, he slapped Wang Chaoyang''s head with a palm, killing him on the spot!


    Are you kidding me?


    Now that you know where these things are, it''s better to help Ye Hao get them!


    So Wang Xiaoran returned to the chariot and explained the situation to Ye Hao.


    Hearing Wang Xiaoran''s weapon storehouse and two missiles, Ye Hao sent Wang Xiaoran and Xiaobai out to clean up the so-called X society. Another task was to find the weapon storehouse.


    And Ye Hao is also quite interested in the ability of the family of Chinese medicine, if he is a subordinate, it is also a good choice.


    It is also a good choice to clear the power of M City and let the family of Chinese medicine develop on its own.


    After receiving the medicinal materials, it is natural to collect weapons and metals. On the one hand, these things can speed up the life awakening of the tank, and on the other hand, it can enrich the weapon arsenal. The transmitter that comes with the tank, among other things, is a super weapon. By appearing here, Ye Hao can launch it!


    And a few missiles, after transforming into mechas, strengthen their attacks tenfold. They are best used for combat. After all, mutant beasts and zombies don''t have the perverted defense power of chariots.


    At this moment outside the chariot and the blood was flowing, hundreds of people were all killed by Situ Hong and other main lines in less than a few minutes. There is now only one faction left in the family of Chinese medicine, all supporting Situ Hong.


    And Situ Linglong didn''t know why Ye Hao wanted to help the Chinese medicine family to eradicate the traitors, but this kindness was enough to make them pay their lives.


    If they hadn''t appeared, perhaps the family of Chinese medicine has been rebelliously mastered.


    Since Ye Hao intends to accept the family of Chinese medicine, naturally he must first accept the leader.


    Seeing Ye Hao appear in front of him. Situ Hong was overjoyed, if he could be used to gain power, then the development of the family.


    But Ye Hao won''t. Since he wants to accept the family of traditional Chinese medicine, he naturally has to do both kindness and power!


    "I don''t know why the adults came to the family of Chinese medicine." At this time, Situ Hong''s head turned rapidly, wanting to know the most precious things of the family of Chinese medicine after the end.


    Medicinal herbs!


    After understanding Ye Hao''s purpose in an instant, Situ Hong was no longer nervous. After all, the Patriarch of the Great Secret Realm was in his hands, and the fate of the entire family must be, even these medicinal materials became insignificant.


    Moreover, the entire family was rescued by Ye Hao, and the medicinal materials were mediocre, not enough!


    And the power it is in must be superb!


    It is enough for the giant wolf to push the entire M City horizontally!


    If you can join such a powerful force, it will be of great benefit to the family''s survival in the doomsday!


    "Take out the batch of medicinal materials treasured by the family of traditional Chinese medicine." Ye Hao cast a glance at Situ Hong and said lightly.


    Situ Hong did not hesitate, the life of the entire family was saved by the man in front of him, and he quickly took out the Patriarch''s token to open the great secret.


    The secret realm has just opened, and the fragrance of all kinds of medicinal materials pours in, and the visions of the thousand-year **** grass in the secret realm frequently appear!


    Two dangshen like little dolls were playing around in the secret realm of Polygonum multiflorum, and this comfortable medicinal fragrance drifted throughout the secret realm.


    There are also various abnormalities in other places where herbs are stored, and brightly colored flowers are scattered throughout the secret realm.


    There are too many medicinal materials here, and the entire secret realm is full of medicinal materials that are more than three hundred years old. Even Ye Hao can''t help but feel a little happy for a while.


    These medicinal materials were enough for Ye Hao to use for a long, long time.


    Ye Hao understands that most of the oldest medicinal materials are stored in the wild and some restricted areas where humans cannot enter, and it is difficult to get them.


    Therefore, these medicinal materials that have been used for hundreds of years are less than one plant.


    Nature is extremely precious.


    After seeing someone coming, the two thousand-year-old sacred grasses immediately got under the ground, and they knew that these people could not capture them from the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t start to collect them, knowing that these two magical medicines could do nothing with his current strength.


    Even digging three feet in the ground, there is no way to dig out these two magical medicines. After all, the medicines of this vintage are already alive and can escape by themselves!


    If there is no special means, it is difficult to collect.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s thinking, Situ Hong instantly understood that he was thinking about how to collect these two refined medicinal materials.


    "My lord, please, the Secret Chamber has a secret technique on how to collect magical medicine, but our ability is low, no one can successfully use this technique." Situ Hong made a gesture of please, and he was pleased with Ye Hao. Mainly want to join his forces.


    Ye Hao nodded, and followed Situ Hong, who led the way, into the secret room.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a technique. If you encounter a thousand-year-old magic medicine in the wild after learning, you will not just look out of temper.


    I have to admit that as the leader of a family of traditional Chinese medicine, Situ Hong is very clever and very good at observing his words.


    He understands that Ye Hao is not the kind of person who will be moved by any foreign objects, so he must be satisfied with what he does.


    Situ Hong took the pharmacopoeia that was judged to be a fake book by the clansmen from a corner and gave it to Ye Hao, and the two walked to the secret book room and once again came to the place where the two magical medicines were.


    Ye Hao looked at the contents of the secret book and read out a Dao Fa Jue according to the method recorded above, but these methods were absolutely slurred, and he felt that it was quite exhausting.


    No wonder, the members of the traditional Chinese medicine family put such a precious secret code in the corner, it turns out that their strength is not enough to support this precious technique.

 Chapter 224： Deterrence!

    After learning the secret formula, Ye Hao mobilized the powerful energy in his body, and waves of whirlwinds appeared in the secret realm, but because Ye Hao was not proficient in initial learning, these whirlwinds were completely out of Ye Hao''s control.


    The appearance of the whirlwind made the two magical medicines panic. They felt the power that could restrain them from the energy emitted by the whirlwind, and hurriedly fled away.


    When Ye Hao saw the two magical medicines that were frightened and scattered and fled, he naturally understood that this technique was indeed effective.


    This caused the corners of Ye Hao''s mouth to rise slightly. For him, such a precious technique is not inferior to the value of the Millennium Magic Medicine, or even worse.


    After all, just like a family of Chinese medicine, guarding Jinshan Yinshan, but can''t get it right.


    And how precious is the Millennium Medicine!


    The improvement in strength is much more than the big medicine of the five hundred years.


    The concentration of medicinal essence contained in it is unmatched by other medicinal materials of a hundred years.


    This is also why a little bit of the roots of the Millennium Ginseng can make Ye Hao successfully promoted from the tenth rank martial artist to the innate martial artist. Not to mention the huge energy of his inner rhyme, the effect that can only improve the realm is especially against the sky.


    At the very least, five or six hundred years old medicinal materials have no such effect.


    In this trip to the family of traditional Chinese medicine, apart from this deterrent formula, these two thousand-year magical medicines are the most precious!


    It is greater than the value of the entire Great Secret Realm medicinal materials combined!


    Ye Hao watched the secret formula, reciting the content frantically, and his right hand stretched out gradually, and then a whirlwind appeared again.


    But Ye Hao didn''t control it for a few seconds before the whirlwind lost control and drifted away by itself in the great secret.


    A whirlwind condenses in the great secret, out of control, and dissipates.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest irritation on his face, knowing that he was studying this kind of thing, he couldn''t come in a hurry.


    He has already mastered it through the use of it again and again, and it is rare that he restrains the magical medicine of flexible escape.


    Seeing that the magic formula issued by Ye Hao did not affect them at all, these two thousand-year magical medicines rushed out of the ground together.


    Two white and fat millennium magical medicines twisted their hips and mocked Ye Hao, their roots floated up, and butterflies all over their body fluttered like dancing.


    However, at this time, Situ Hong uttered a truthful word, but Ye Hao, who was calm, was a little speechless.


    "Adults are really the capital of heaven." Situ Hong and the other children of the traditional Chinese medicine family, one by one admired Ye Hao from the bottom of their hearts, without the slightest compliment.


    In such a short period of time, it is simply breathtaking to be able to practice this deterrence formula, which has been recognized as a fake technique by the family of Chinese medicine, to such an extent.


    But is it really appropriate to say this at this time? The magical medicine not far away is still taunting him.


    Ye Hao''s emotions only fluctuated slightly, and he continued to use the magic formula in the secret to unleash Dao Dao energy. He was not satisfied with the current control of the magic formula, and wanted to go further and master the essence of the inside.


    Later, Ye Hao gradually mastered the principles of Deterrence Yao Jue in the process of using the magic tactics again and again. He wanted to start to officially capture the two thousand-year magical medicines and take them into his own hands instead of continuing to practice the magic tricks.


    Talking on paper will never succeed.


    "Awe!"


    Ye Hao yelled violently, with a golden light on his hands, and he played the magic trick towards the thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum.


    And Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum felt the power of imprisonment for a moment, and made every effort to break free and escape into the ground.


    However, the ingestion of the magic formula will leave the energy that inhibits its spiritual intelligence on the body of the medicine.


    But at any rate, it was also a thousand-year magical medicine. With Ye Hao''s power at this time, it was not enough to directly seal the spiritual wisdom of the thousand-year magical medicine with the deterrent technique that he initially controlled.


    The thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum that had escaped underground only felt a little heavy on the body, just like the control of the medicine body when the spiritual wisdom was just born.


    This situation made it very scared, the more scared he was, the less he didn''t want to stay in another place, running around under the entire secret realm.


    However, after the energy of Deterrence Formula hits the body of the medicine, it will make the caster feel the place of the medicine within a hundred miles.


    With the experience of capturing for the first time, Ye Hao cautiously gathered the deterrent tactics in his hand, and sensed the continuous change of direction of Polygonum multiflorum under the ground for a thousand years, like a brow-headed fly everywhere.


    But Ye Hao didn''t make another shot. He was looking for an opportunity to sense the law of escape of the Millennium Magic Medicine, and when the release of the Deterrent Medicine Technique could bring all the magic arts energy he condensed into the Magic Medicine.


    right here!


    Ye Hao saw that Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum was about to pass through a thinner place, and the speed was surprisingly fast. He was not waiting for the time, and directly shot out the magic formula energy in his hand, and a strange wind came out of thin air, frightening the thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum from the ground.


    Thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum was extremely panicked, each of its roots exploded like a mustache, and then fell to the ground, hurriedly escaping into the ground again.


    It is really scared.


    The thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum that had escaped into the ground felt utterly muddled, the medicine body was extremely heavy, and suddenly there was a feeling of wanting to rush out of the ground when it sprouted thousands of years ago.


    It was stiff like a grass that had just sprouted, slowly drilling out from the ground, lying on the ground with a white and fat body, exuding a refreshing smell, as if taking a breath of this breath can prolong life.


    At this time, the state of Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum made the Thousand-year Dangshen who was hiding on the side a little puzzled. How could this guy ran to the ground by himself, still lying motionless.


    At any rate, it is the only playmate in the Great Secret Realm. It could not ignore the crisis situation of Polygonum multiflorum for thousands of years. It hurriedly escaped from the ground, and its roots were drawn like little hands on the white and fat medicine surface of Polygonum multiflorum. The sound.


    This makes people in the traditional Chinese medicine family feel like they have seen the spirit, not only are they refined, they are **** adults, and even the herbs have feelings? Will you learn to draw faces?


    Ye Hao still looked indifferent, because he had seen the peculiarities of these magical medicines a long time ago, and the thousand-year-old ginseng that folded the space would still beg for mercy from him, so humane, it can indeed be said that they are refined in their mouths.


    After all, even lord-level zombies do not have such a strong humanity until now, they only know how to kill.


    But the mutant beast retained its own unique character, just like Xiao Bai.


    Feeling that someone was smoking himself, He Shouwu''s bewildered spirit recovered a bit, and after realizing his situation, he wanted to escape again.


    "Awe!"


    Ye Hao didn''t hesitate, he shot the Deterrent Yao tactics in his hand, and instantly exploded a little golden light in his hand. While he played the Deterrent Yao tactics, he condensed into strange runes to frighten the thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum volley that he wanted to escape.


    The runes that emit golden light shrouded the thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum. After Ye Hao''s control fell into his hands, the golden light gradually dissipated, leaving behind the thousand-year miraculous medicine that was constantly struggling.

 Chapter 225： Magic medicine

    After seeing Ye Hao grabbing the magical medicine, Situ Hong took out a medicine cage handed down from the guards. According to records, the whole body of this medicine cage was made of a kind of wood with mysterious power, even if it was a medicine cage. When they were thrown on the ground, they couldn''t use the power of the earth to escape.


    Ye Hao glanced at Situ Hong, and he was worthy of being the Patriarch of the Situ family. This ability was really extraordinary.


    However, he didn''t use this medicine cage. The Thousand-Year Polygonum multiflorum in his hand exuded bursts of tangy fragrance, which made Ye Hao couldn''t help smelling it a few more times.


    After Ye Hao fiddled with the roots of Polygonum multiflorum, he put it into the folding space.


    But after the arrest, Ye Hao finally understood that it was not that the Deterrent Medicine Art was so difficult to control, but that the magic medicine was too flexible, and the things recorded in the secret code were missing.


    This also caused him to have several situations during the operation again and again, and it was difficult to control, and he was unable to form a substantial grasping power for the Millennium Magic Medicine.


    Had it not been for he accidentally discovered the sequence of using the magic formula, the thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum was still laughing at him.


    If he were to divide it into detail, this deterrent medicine tactic should be divided into three tactics. Seal the spirit, avoid the ground, and frighten the body.


    Feng Ling, as the name suggests, the effect of this tactic is to suppress the mind born in the magic medicine, causing it to gradually lose control of the medicine body. And this basic energy that composes the deterrent formula, the ground splitting and deterrent body will also have this effect,


    Avoiding the ground, naturally, is to **** the Millennium Magic Medicine into the air with a powerful force, making it impossible to use the ground to avoid capture. It was the uncontrollable whirlwind that Ye Hao played when he first contacted.


    Deterrence body, this is the most important part, and it is also the reason why this magic formula is called Deterrence Medicine formula. After throwing the magical medicine into the air, relying on the powerful power contained in the magic formula, the magical medicine was confined and frightened into the hands of the operator.


    Why should there be a seal? Wouldn''t it be better to avoid the ground directly?


    The answer is no!


    If the magical medicine''s intelligence is not reduced to affect its manipulation of the medicine body, the whirlwind generated by releasing the ground will not be able to deter the magical medicine from the bottom of the earth.


    They are not dead, but they also have wisdom, and they will resist.


    The assistance of Feng Ling is also indispensable. Of course, if you can sneak close to the magic drug and directly release the deterrent body jue, you can still directly capture it.


    However, this difficulty is almost as low as the probability of a fish going up to the sky. After all, the thousand-year magical medicine is extraordinary and extremely sensitive to changes in the surrounding environment.


    Wanting to approach in secret is tantamount to idiotic dreams.


    Right after Ye Hao put the magical medicine into the folding space, the members of the traditional Chinese medicine family were dumbfounded after seeing him doing this.


    They never thought that the great benefactor in front of them who had saved their family had this ability. He could turn a living miraculous medicine out of thin air. Could it be possible that he possessed a spatial ring like the one in Xiuxian''s novels?


    What they didn''t know was that the space ring in Xiuxian''s novels could only put dead objects and re-forge them to expand the area.


    The folding space is different, he can collect living things! Even the area can be expanded with the awakening of life on the battlefield!


    How does the mere ring of space compare to it?


    Right after Ye Hao put away the millennium Polygonum multiflorum, the Dangshen who had been hiding in the ground shiveringly was terrified. This guy must have eaten the poor little Polygonum multiflorum!


    After grabbing the Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum, Ye Hao once again used the deterrent formula, with golden light in his hand, and wanted to capture the Thousand-Year Dangshen directly.


    "Huh~hu~"


    The wind screamed, but strangely, no one in the secret realm felt the suction.


    This wind is only aimed at the magical medicine that produces spiritual intelligence, and even the enigmatic and mysterious medicinal aura emitted by other medicinal materials has no effect at all.


    The Thousand-Year Dangshen hidden underground, after feeling a strong suction, struggled desperately, trying to stay away from the pulling range of this strong wind. However, he tried his best to ensure that he would not be sucked out of the ground.


    Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t force it out of the ground simply by avoiding the ground, so his other hand was always ready to issue a spirit seal attack.


    After determining the position of the Thousand-Year Codonopsis, the golden light that appeared in Ye Hao''s hand became even stronger, and the entire secret realm was illuminated by this golden light. This spirit-enclosing energy completely consumed Ye Hao''s strength!


    He wants to get this magical medicine cleanly and neatly.


    Ye Hao directly threw this spirit-enclosing energy toward the ground where the Thousand-Year Codonopsis is located. The fist-big light ball seemed to melt, and it instantly penetrated into the ground, and it was about to envelop the Thousand-Year Codonopsis.


    This energy made Millennium Codonopsis feel that this is the most terrifying thing in the world. I was frightened. In order to avoid being hit by it, the roots instantly softened, giving up the strong suction power to resist the ground, and were directly dragged out of the ground in a small tornado. The seven meat and eight elements were transferred in the appearance of the cleavage.


    Ye Hao saw the Thousand-Year Dangshen that was directly pulled up from the ground, and the golden light was once again condensed in his hands, and mysterious characters condensed from the golden light, forming a text cage to control the Thousand-Year Dangshen.


    Ye Hao saw that the dizzy Thousand-Year Codonopsis was still dangling in the glowing cage, unable to stand steady.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he took the cage into his hand, and looked at the Thousand-Year Codonopsis pilosula in a circle. Ye Hao couldn''t help but look at the fluttering appearance.


    And Thousand-year Codonopsis also felt that someone was looking at him, and he was immediately frightened, making a kneeling appearance, and the small roots all over his body were trembling slightly, expressing his fear to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is a little speechless, is it the nature of all magical medicine to kneel down and beg for mercy?


    Of course he couldn''t gnaw a thousand-year magical medicine like a five-hundred-year treasure medicine. Not to mention the value of such a magical medicine, Ye Hao couldn''t bear the energy accumulated over a thousand years!


    After putting it into the folding space at will, Ye Hao put away all the great medicines piled up in the secret realm.


    If he saw the scene in the folded space at this time, he would be surprised!


    The scent of the magical medicine exuded by the three magical medicines gradually affected the medicinal materials closest to them, and the efficacy of the medicine was slowly improved.


    Don''t underestimate such an improvement. The energy contained in a 50-year old medicine is completely different from a 100-year old medicine. Such a time stack is not as simple as one plus one equals two!


    After putting away all the medicinal materials, Situ Hong and others were afraid that he would leave directly, so his plan to join this great power would be ruined.


    If he called Ye Hao at this time, what should he do if he makes people angry?


    But if you don''t call it, if you lose such a huge amount of medicinal materials, your strength improvement will definitely slow down. Without a decent backing, how can you deal with this doomsday-like world?


    When he was very entangled, Ye Hao stopped, and a voice without the slightest emotion appeared.


    "Take me to the Secret Library."

 Chapter 226： The Origin of the Miraculous Medicine

    "Understand." Situ Hong nodded like a chicken pecked rice. He knew that Ye Hao wanted to read the classics. After all, the family of traditional Chinese medicine has been passed down for a long time, and the knowledge accumulated over the years is not comparable to many families. of.


    When he arrived at the door of the Secret Chamber, Situ Hong finally couldn''t help it. In order for the family to survive, he could do anything at all costs, including life.


    "My lord, my family of Chinese medicine, I am willing to work for adults and do my duty faithfully!"


    Situ Hong knelt down on one knee, just as his subordinates bowed down to worship the general in ancient times.


    After Situ Hong knelt down, the other family members naturally knew Situ Hong''s intentions. They knew very well that in the last days, relying on strong strength, the chance of survival is much better than fighting alone.


    "I beg the adults to accept my family of Chinese medicine, I am willing to go through fire and water for adults, and I will do my best!"


    "I beg the adults to accept my family of Chinese medicine, I am willing to go through fire and water for adults, and I will do my best!"


    After Situ Hong knelt down on one knee, other people also knelt down, following Situ Hong, shouting words like oaths.


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao nodded, his emotions did not fluctuate in the slightest. In his opinion, except for Independence Island, the other forces that had subdued were nothing but loose sand, but it was just a matter of stocking.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The main purpose of this trip to M City is to have all the medicinal materials in the bag.


    As for the family of Chinese medicine, just like Xu Lang and others, they stay in M ??City to stock them. When they become stronger, they are qualified to be the swords that Ye Hao wields!


    With ten lines at a glance, Ye Hao wouldn''t be bored enough to read every book once, even if he was given a year to read it, he couldn''t finish the books in this library.


    Because it''s too big! The secret books of the entire family of traditional Chinese medicine in various eras are hidden here, including martial arts, prescriptions, secret techniques, everything.


    After reading a bit, Ye Hao was very disappointed. He felt that these things were useless to him.


    Just when he was about to give up, he saw a book covered with dust, which seemed to have not been read for a long time.


    "My lord, this is the most useless book. It has no scientific truth..." Situ Hong also wanted to say. Ye Hao didn''t answer him. He just stretched out a finger and shook it. He didn''t dare to continue talking. Going down, for fear that Ye Hao will be unhappy.


    Just kidding, because it''s scientific?


    It¡¯s all the doomsday, why didn¡¯t your scientific truth tell you this?


    At this time, Ye Hao kept flipping through the books at this time.


    The more Ye Hao read the book, the more surprised it was.


    At this moment, a stormy sea was already in his heart!


    Although the whole book is the essence, all his words are expounding a method of how to improve the age of medicinal materials, the technique of nourishing medicine!


    Pile a root medicinal material together, and then put several thousand-year-old medicinal materials that have produced spiritual wisdom nearby to build a medicinal garden.


    In this way, the age and power of these medicinal materials will gradually increase due to the infection of the breath of magical medicine, much faster than the concentration of the medicinal power over time.


    If there is a legendary magic medicine for ten thousand years, this bonus speed can be increased to ten times in one fell swoop! Even these thousand-year-old medicinal materials have certain benefits themselves, which can speed up their recovery of vitality and gradually strengthen their medicinal power!


    The magic medicine forever!


    Seeing this word, Ye Hao couldn''t help but stunned, and a huge wave was already in his heart.


    Why would Ye Hao be surprised when he heard the magical medicine for ten thousand years? This should start from before Ye Hao was born again.


    In the previous life, Ye Hao''s life was far worse than now. At that time, he was still a Tier 3 martial artist, struggling in the doomsday.


    In an accidental incident, Ye Hao joined a squad that followed the innate powerhouse and witnessed the innate warrior fighting various monsters. The scattered cold light still lingers in Ye Hao''s mind, even though he has already Better than that innate martial artist, but the memory of his previous life, he still put on a deep pretense, that was a secret he didn''t want to mention.


    It happened that at that time, several other congenital warriors joined with this one and said they were going to a place. Someone told them that there was a four- to five-year-old baby-like medicinal material there. According to his estimation, there should be tens of thousands of years!


    And medicinal materials are something more precious than food in the doomsday, and the magical medicine for ten thousand years only exists in the legend. Such a magical medicine can be called a peerless medicine for life and death.


    Even before the end, no one has heard about Wannian medicinal materials, and some Chinese medicine families have never seen it, but it is occasionally mentioned in the ancient books in the collection.


    At that time, after the wind was released, many people who claimed to be strong had assembled a drug-seeking team one after another, and wanted to enter that place with the congenital warrior. After all, they only knew there was, but they didn¡¯t know where, and Ye Hao was there. The team of course also followed.


    He clearly remembered that the blood moon was in the sky on the night of the departure, and the earth was flushed red by this blood moon. He looked at the other people, as if blood was oozing from his skin, it was extremely terrifying.


    And the person who told the innate powerhouse the news of the Ten Thousand Years'' Magical Medicine was an old Chinese doctor who was much stronger than Ye Hao, and he was protected by these innate powerhouses.


    At this time, no one is precious to him, because he is the only one who knows the specific location of the Wannian Magic Medicine. Although Wannian medicinal materials will also move, such medicinal materials will not leave the place where they were born before they are threatened. far.


    Everyone knows this. After all, in the end of the world, medicinal materials are especially precious. If you can get a thousand-year magical medicine that produces spiritual wisdom, it will be enough to be sheltered by the innate strong and eat steaming rice!


    That is the yearning of all the weak!


    And Ye Hao naturally had this idea, but his strength was too weak, even if the thousand-year magical medicine slipped past him, he had no way to catch it.


    The value of a thousand-year magical medicine is enough for the innate strong to shelter the rest of their lives.


    And the value of Wannian''s magical medicine can make the inborn strongest bend down!


    When heading to the location of the Wannian Magic Medicine, the team became more and more people, forming a dragon-like team, heading formidably in the direction pointed out by the old Chinese doctor.


    However, where a large number of humans appear, there will naturally be zombies and mutant beasts.


    Everyone is fighting, even the protected old Chinese doctor is also fighting the mutant beast.


    However, these innate powerhouses knew his importance, and an innate powerhouse who had participated in the battle returned to the old Chinese doctor to destroy all the zombies and mutant beasts that targeted him.


    After going all the way and fighting, I finally reached the place that the old Chinese doctor said.


    It was a place that humans had only explored less than one-tenth before the end-Mount Tai.


    Kyushu has a vast territory and abundant resources, and the population is the largest in the world. As long as it is a place that can survive, there must be human shadows.

 Chapter 227： Conquer Situ Linglong

    However, there are always places that are difficult for all humans to set foot in. The mystery of these areas has led some adventurers with rich expedition experience to go in and want to unlock the mystery of these places.


    Maybe it was too steep, maybe there were too many beasts.


    But in the end, most of the adventurers who went in never came out again, and gradually, no one went in these places.


    Mount Tai is just such a mysterious area. Although many tourists come here to ascend, in fact, Mount Tai has less than one floor that has been explored, and the mystery of other places has not been solved.


    In these places, most of them are characterized by a lot of wild animals.


    After the doomsday, the mutant beasts that wild animals have turned into are absolutely ferocious, far stronger than the ordinary mutant beasts in the city, and the number of mutant beasts in places such as Mount Tai with few people will only increase.


    The place where the old Chinese doctor discovered the magic medicine was in the depths of Mount Tai.


    The location of the magical medicine is extremely dangerous, and this kind of deep mountains and wild forests, even in the doomsday, belongs to a big forbidden zone!


    At that time, Ye Hao was no more than a Tier 3 martial artist, and some mutant beasts that popped out of Taishan were enough to kill him.


    So he stayed outside of Mount Tai with most of the self-aware people, and did not dare to go further.


    After the large troops entered, earth-shaking battles broke out.


    There was a powerful roar like a blue dragon, a sharp cry like a phoenix, and a roar like a **** pierced with gold and iron.


    Those who are still staying outside are not very powerful. Hearing the roar of these powerful mutant beasts, naturally they dare not stay here any longer.


    At that time, Ye Hao, after hearing the howl of the tiger, had a splitting headache and hurried back, not daring to stay here for a while.


    Later, I heard from the survivors of that battle that the battle was fought, and the sun and the moon were eclipsed.


    He said that the two lord-level mutant beasts guarding the magical medicine of the Ten Thousand Years summoned an endless group of mutant beasts to attack a large group. At first, the large group was able to resist one or two. Later, the more the mutant beasts gathered, the more casualties began.


    There were even some bee-like mutant beasts with big fists. The sharp spikes on the tail didn''t know how many defense system masters'' skins were pierced. As long as they were pierced by their tails, they would gradually lose their mobility.


    You know, they are in the depths of Mount Tai!


    Once this kind of place loses the ability to resist.


    Then, to meet them, as long as death!


    The large army just lost many masters just to destroy this mutant beast that looked like a bee, and gradually fell in the midst of this battle.


    However, at this time of crisis, the surrounding towering trees, no longer acting as onlookers, all revealed their hideous features, one by one stretched out slender branches to attack humans.


    It turned out that those giant trees also mutated and turned into human-eating monsters!


    Countless sharp branches pierced the fighting warriors, and were finally hung on the branches, gradually losing all blood and essence, turning into a piece of human skin!


    The speed of the rout gradually accelerated, and more and more people were pierced in their hearts by branches that appeared suddenly in the battle and lost their lives.


    The situation on the innate strong side is not very optimistic, the two mutant beast lords are huge, and their strength is super!


    There were only three innate powerhouses who came for the magic medicine. There were only two innate powerhouses in Kyushu at that time, and the other innate powerhouse came from other countries.


    Such a powerful and brutal mutant beast basically needs two or more innate martial artists to deal with it, but now there are only three people, so the situation is very embarrassing.


    It''s just that after the foreign congenital warrior was wounded, some people finally collapsed, yelling and fleeing, rushing out of Mount Tai one by one.


    This chaos was defeated even faster, a strong human being was killed, and even some Tier 10 warriors were struggling to support it.


    The innate powerhouse was also in embarrassment. The two Kyushu national powerhouses supported the foreign powerhouse and began to gradually recede outward.


    He didn''t know what happened later.


    I only know that after the innate strong retreats, two violent lord-level mutant beasts migrated their anger to the stride team, and after one rampage, many people died.


    Even the rank ten martial artist has to lose the ability to resist without dying under this attack.


    The situation was chaotic at the time. Even he was pierced by a branch in his arm. If he hadn''t cut off his arm promptly, I''m afraid he would have been sucked into a human skin!


    After speaking, he shook one of his empty sleeves at Ye Hao, with a wry smile on his face.


    The bitter smile on that person''s thin face at that time, he still remembers that the corners of his mouth filled with bitterness caused Ye Hao''s heart to tremble at the time, and he deeply remembered it.


    In fact, he was the only one who survived the trip to Mount Tai, except for the three innate powerhouses.


    ¡­


    After his thoughts floated back, Ye Hao put down the secret book in his hand and continued to read other books, just looking at the title, taking a glance at the content, and reading various types of books in the blink of an eye.


    But what disappointed him was that no matter it was a secret code, martial arts cheats, or other precious books, they were of no use to him.


    Ye Hao put down the secret code in his hand, passed by Situ Linglong''s side when he left, and said in a cold but emotional tone.


    "Come with me."


    Ye Hao didn''t talk nonsense, didn''t stop, still walked towards the door of the Great Secret Realm.


    Although other people in the Chinese medicine family have dissatisfaction in their hearts, they dare not say anything. The entire Chinese medicine family has become his subordinate. Who can refute it if he wants a woman?


    Even if they retort, do they have the ability to bear Ye Hao''s anger?


    The answer is of course no.


    After hearing what Ye Hao said, Situ Hong remembered that there was a woman beside Ye Hao, and couldn''t help but worry about her daughter.


    But what can he do to stop it?


    He can''t do it.


    People didn''t put them too important at all, and even asking Situ Linglong to follow him was just a few words.


    But fortunately, following such a powerful person, at least he will not feel desperate for being in the doomsday, nor will he be caught by other forces to serve countless people.


    Moreover, for such a strong man, it is impossible for him to be restrained by the doomsday concept. After the doomsday, there will naturally not be only one woman, and her daughter will not be too burdened.


    His thoughts passed in the blink of an eye, and Situ Hong felt a little uncomfortable. He sighed. The time for his daughter, who has been in retirement for more than 20 years, finally came to parting.


    In the doomsday, maybe the next moment will be impacted by endless zombies, turning into a zombie, this parting may be the last side.


    Situ Linglong was also a little surprised, but then she understood what Ye Hao meant.


    First, Ye Hao knew that she had strength and was not a vase. Of course, he looked at Ye Hao''s appearance and would not want a vase to be his own woman.


    Secondly, she knows many things of the family of Chinese medicine, distinguishing medicinal materials, making prescriptions, and even acupuncture and moxibustion. The value of this skill is not generally high.


    She understands more how miserable a woman will be after the end. Even if the Chinese medicine family can protect her, but the strong one has a strong middle hand, it is inevitable that one day she will encounter a more powerful opponent.


    And in the end of the day, the side of the forces who failed in the struggle, the woman''s fate is naturally extremely miserable. When encountering a better one, do some rough work to vent the animal desires.


    But if you encounter a perverted force that treats women as hog sties, it is more than miserable.

 Chapter 228： Leave

    But following Ye Hao''s words, he could end up in one thing. Even if he asked a woman to die, he wouldn''t throw his own woman into his hands and mutilate it.


    "I don''t have the habit of waiting for someone."


    Halfway through, Ye Hao suddenly Leng Binbin said such a sentence.


    Hearing what she said, Situ Linglong no longer thought about it.


    "Father, you must live, and your daughter has not yet honored you well. If she has the opportunity, she will definitely come back to see you."


    Situ Linglong''s tears were blurred, and she knelt down and knocked three times.


    She knew that in the last days, accidentally, it was the final farewell.


    "Good boy, go now."


    Situ Hong glanced at Situ Linglong, adjusted his head and waved his hands and said, tears rolling in his eyes.


    It''s not that a man doesn''t cry, it''s just that before he is sad.


    He didn''t dare to look at Situ Linglong, because he couldn''t bear it, for fear that he would shout out the words that he wanted her to leave behind.


    If he did that, he would harm her and the whole family, so he resisted the ophthalmology department and didn''t dare to look at Situ Linglong.


    Looking back one step at a time, Situ Linglong ran to catch up with Ye Hao.


    Just stepping out of the secret realm, I saw Wang Xiaoran and Xiaobai standing outside waiting for him.


    "Dad, you have finally come out. The leaders of the other forces in M ??City who are threatening the Chinese medicine family have all been dealt with, and the rest are trash fish that have not reached the first or first order."


    Ye Hao nodded, the things that Wang Xiaoran and Xiao Bai did did not make any waves in his heart, as if they must be able to do these things.


    Why only kill threatening leaders?


    Because he said that Ye Hao would not accept waste.


    If this Situ Hong didn''t even have the means to regain these two forces, then he would not be worthy to be the leader of this family of Chinese medicine.


    And Situ Linglong, who was following him, was a little surprised. One person, one wolf, swept all the powerful people in M ??City?


    Even if this white wolf is so huge, don''t forget that they are facing a few forces that even rockets have!


    But how could she know that those powerful rockets in her eyes couldn''t even scorch Xiao Bai''s fur!


    You know, Xiao Bai can break into the existence of a lord-level mutant beast at any time!


    When Wang Xiaoran saw Situ Linglong behind Ye Hao, he was surprised and happy again.


    There will be one more sister in the future, so you don''t need to accept the ravages of this guy alone, and the girl in front of you is Situ Linglong!


    The daughter of the Chinese medicine family, the reputation of the end of the day is the famous lady!


    I don''t have any personal abilities. I heard that her skill is pretty good, but I don''t know how far.


    "Dad, you finally found someone you love, and you know you can find a sister."


    Ye Hao was speechless for a while when he heard Wang Xiaoran''s words, didn''t you take the initiative every time...


    In his eyes, as long as Wang Xiaoran rushed forward, it was implying that he should pay public rations...


    Although Wang Xiaoran awakened the water system ability and his strength became stronger and stronger, it was really overwhelming to be tossed by Ye Hao''s beast-like combat power once.


    One more sister to share, that would be the best, to avoid her being broken by Ye Hao.


    After thinking about it, he smiled and walked to Situ Linglong to hold his hand, showing a very affectionate expression. And since Situ Linglong decided to follow Ye Hao more, it was also essential to have a good relationship with Wang Xiaoran.


    After that, Wang Xiaoran, under the instruction of Ye Hao, used the doomsday exercises with Situ Linglong and Situ Hong.


    "The master has instructed me to pass on your exercises. Don''t forget it." Wang Xiaoran came to Situ Hong and passed the doomsday exercises to Situ Hong.


    Wang Xiaoran did not pass the exercises to others at the same time, nor did he restrict Situ Hong from keeping secret the doomsday exercises.


    As for whether Situ Hong should pass the doomsday exercises to his subordinates, that was his business.


    However, once the secret of doomsday exercises is known to those with spiritual wombs, the Chinese medicine family will face crusades by other city forces.


    As for the reason, it is simple.


    In the Doomsday, human beings have not yet clearly defined a way to improve their strength. Even if they are practicing Jiazi, it is impossible for them to exercise their limits as much as before the Doomsday.


    Once the limit is over, there will be endless weakness. In case someone wants to attack, is it too wrong to die? Moreover, this exercise method will consume a lot of energy in the body and increase the amount of food. How precious is the food in the doomsday? Needless to say.


    The most terrifying thing in the doomsday is not the zombies with their teeth and claws, but the unpredictable hearts!


    Therefore, after the end, no one dares to truly exceed the limit to exercise, that is tantamount to suicide!


    And the emergence of this kind of magical technique that can rely on cultivation to increase strength, naturally, it is necessary to grab it, and one step ahead of others in strength can be one step ahead of others!


    But how could Situ Hong''s brain, which is constantly shaking like an abacus, fail to calculate the powerful relationship?


    He will only pass the exercises secretly to people close to him, as for others, he will not consider it for the time being.


    No one knows whether after passing the doomsday exercises to them, they will go to others with the exercises.


    After obtaining the doomsday technique, Situ Hong did not practice for the first time, and knelt down on one knee in the direction of Ye Hao.


    "Thank you Lord...Master, the old man swears that as long as Situ Hong is still the head of the Chinese medicine family, the Chinese medicine family will always be loyal to the master!"


    It really is a personal spirit!


    Wang Xiaoran looked at Situ Hong and continued.


    "The master has sent me to eradicate all the masters of other forces in M ??City, and you can take care of the rest."


    If he didn''t even have this iron-blooded wrist, he, the patriarch of a family of Chinese medicine, would be a little bit wasteful.


    "Wow~"


    With a low growl, Xiao Bai squatted beside the chariot, the snow-white hair gleaming all over his body, and the sunlight became stronger.


    Wang Xiaoran chuckled slightly, this Xiaobai thought he took credit for it.


    Situ Linglong calmed down after hearing Wang Xiaoran''s words.


    She understood that Ye Hao''s doing so would enable the Chinese medicine family to avoid threats from compatriots in a short period of time and have a relatively stable period of development.


    As for the zombies, that should be a sentence, everyone has their own destiny, and God is doomed!


    No one knows whether there will be a large number of zombies, or even the Mo Ying Legion, after Ye Hao leaves.


    After hearing Wang Xiaoran¡¯s words, Situ Hong understood that Ye Hao was letting the traditional Chinese medicine family continue to develop in M ??City, so he eliminated all the people from the many Chinese medicine families who could pose a threat, leaving them with a good development base. This builds a powerful force.


    The top priority is to improve the strength of the family of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, they are too weak now to help Ye Hao at all.


    After leaving the family of traditional Chinese medicine, Ye Hao ordered Xiao Zhan to go to the arsenal of the X Society at full speed. The torpedoes harvested from the submarine had already been used up. Collecting thermal weapons can also enrich the arsenal and absorb some metal by the way to improve the evolution of the tank. speed.

 Chapter 229： Folding space medicine nursery

    "Dad, this is the weapon arsenal. People have been shot by a lot of bullets in order to find this place." Wang Xiaoran pointed at the huge metal in front of him, and said with a red face to Ye Hao.


    The rest of the X Society are all members who rely on martial arts to fight. They have seen Wang Xiaoran''s supernatural power before, so naturally they dare not attack them, for fear of accidentally annoying this fairy-like grandmother being chopped to death by a palm.


    "It seems that I want it again, and I will satisfy you in a while." Ye Hao hugged Wang Xiaoran like his arms, and the sky thunder kissed like fire.


    "No...uh~"


    Situ Linglong on the side blushed as he watched the two people''s posture without anyone else.


    Although Situ Linglong is also yearning for this kind of thing, wouldn''t they be shy if they did this.


    "Wow!"


    Xiaobai let out a thunderous roar, scaring all the crowd eating melons away.


    Just kidding, how could Ye Hao broadcast it live.


    "Don''t neglect Sister Linglong, you have to treat us equally, not just toss me." Wang Xiaoran with a flushed face lying on Ye Hao''s ears, don''t say softly.


    Hearing Wang Xiaoran''s words, Situ Linglong blushed. He lowered his head and dared not look at Ye Hao. He pulled the corners of his clothes nervously with both hands. If there is a seam now, she can get in.


    "Huh~"


    Ye Hao hugged Situ Linglong''s slender waist and kissed Situ Linglong deeply, touching her slender waist without a trace of fat on it.


    Unlike Wang Xiaoran''s feeling, her waist was like a water snake, and Ye Hao was a little addicted to stroking.


    "what!"


    Ye Hao finally let go of Situ Linglong and touched her smooth long hair.


    His kiss made Situ Linglong''s face full of fiery clouds, as if she had exhausted all her strength. She didn''t expect to kiss a man for the first time, and she would behave so unbearably.


    Looking at Ke Ren''er in his arms, Ye Hao grinned at the corner of his mouth, and took Situ Linglong''s legs and hugged him horizontally.


    Hehe, Wang Xiaoran was a little happy when he returned to the chariot to see a good show. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to let Situ Linglong share the worries for her so soon.


    The metal in front of them is not a hindrance at all, but has become an aid to the evolution of the tank.


    After entering the arsenal with Situ Linglong in his arms, Ye Hao found a dazzling array of weapons, and even two''Dongfeng'' missiles lying horizontally on the ground.


    "Master, have found a lot of weapon resources and metals, have they all absorbed?"


    Ye Hao nodded, and Xiao Zhan began to absorb various metals and weapons in the weapon arsenal.


    Situ Linglong was very surprised when she saw the post-war period. This ability to collect all the metal could not be achieved with the current human technology, let alone the end of the world.


    Moreover, he was surprised when he entered the Doomsday Chariot. How could a palace-like house and such a larger SUV fit?


    This Ye Hao really hid many secrets.


    One day, he will unearth all Ye Hao''s secrets.


    "Master, absorbing the entire arsenal, we found 100 weapons of various kinds, 10,000 rounds of various types of bullets, and two Dongfeng-1 intercontinental missiles."


    Dongfeng Intercontinental Missile!


    That is a high-end weapon that resounds before the end!


    Not to mention the extremely expensive cost, the power is also a bit stronger than other ordinary intercontinental missiles.


    "Master, if you want to absorb metal, you need to leave the arsenal. The lack of metal will cause the entire arsenal to collapse."


    Ye Hao nodded, walked out of the arsenal holding Situ Linglong, and then heard a huge collapse.


    It turns out that the entire body of the arsenal is made of various tough alloys, but the exterior is covered with cement in order to cover people''s eyes and ears.


    After entering the chariot, Ye Hao thought about it and decided not to return to Independence Island. After all, Ali and others are there. Independence Island should not have any problems in a short time, and Hong Lao can still be in Independence Island if he joins. Open up the medicine field in Shanghai and independently produce the resources on Independence Island.


    And the concentration of spiritual energy is constantly improving, at this time it has reached 3.1, I am afraid that monsters stronger than the giant claw lord zombies will appear soon.


    In the doomsday, the lord-level zombies are divided into nine ranks, and the strength of each rank differs by several times.


    The realm above the tenth rank of human martial artist is innate, which corresponds to the lord level, but the human innate martial artist is weaker than the lord level.


    A zombie who is new to the lord''s Tier 1 requires at least two Tier 1 Innate Martial Artists to resist it, and it is even difficult to kill it.


    The first-order zombie of this kind of strength is equivalent to the second-order innate warrior of human beings, and each step has four small steps, which are divided into early stage, middle stage, late stage, and peak.


    The zombies that have reached the peak of the lord level are comparable to the innate warriors in the middle of the second level! In the face of such zombies, even two congenital warriors who are also the first-order peaks can only force them back! And as the level increases, the strength of zombies will be stronger than that of humans!


    In contrast, the realm of the Innate Martial Artist is divided into nine levels in total with the lord level, and each level is the same, divided into four small realms, corresponding to the small realms of the lord level.


    Ye Hao consciously entered the folding space, and found that there was an extremely mellow smell everywhere in the folding space at this time, and he felt a lot more hearty when he smelled it.


    And those three thousand-year-old magical medicines, holding hands around the hills piled up with medicinal materials, are playing around, underfoot are luxuriant grasses, blossoming flowers blooming, and bees and butterflies dancing in the air, like a fairyland on earth.


    After feeling someone peeping, the three thousand-year magical medicine panicked and hurriedly hid on the ground, but after a while, the thousand-year ginseng took the other two magical medicines and nodded towards Ye Hao.


    Seeing three fat baby-like magical medicines bowing to him, Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that these heaven and earth spirit creatures would gather together to communicate, and they couldn''t speak.


    That''s right, can''t zombies also order their subordinates? Humans can''t figure out how they communicate.


    Ignoring them, Ye Hao used his mind to collect and place the medicinal materials.


    Wherever the mind went, plants of medicinal materials flew up, frightening three thousand-year-old magical medicines to rush into the ground.


    In the folding space, he is the omnipotent god!


    After gathering the medicinal materials neatly, Ye Hao delineated a large area in the folding space, which is exactly the technique of nourishing medicine learned from the secret realm of the family of Chinese medicine.


    And this range is also the maximum radiation range that the magical medicine can have on medicinal materials.


    "Starting from today, you can only operate in this area that I planned, understand?"


    An icy voice resounded through the entire folded space, and the three magical medicines that had escaped into the ground slowly walked out of the ground, covering their eyes with their roots revealing small slits, and found that their place had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    With such a powerful force, the three magical medicines were all stunned, and then they knelt and worshipped Ye Hao frantically, as if the little monk had seen the Western ancestors, he was extremely respectful.

 Chapter 230： Gathering place

    what is that?


    I studied it carefully, but still didn''t see what the three strange stones were. The little gray cat''s struggle caught his attention.


    "Do you want this thing?" I grabbed the little gray cat by the back of the neck with one hand and placed it on the opposite side, with a strange stone in the other hand. I asked curiously.


    The little gray cat kept opening his mouth, facing the strange stone in my hand, as if struggling to bite it, there was a sudden roar in his throat.


    "It''s not that you can''t give it to you if you want it!" I smiled and wanted to succeed. The struggling little gray cat suddenly stopped yelling and looked at him.


    I hope I can understand! I smiled coldly and said: "I can give you one of these things, but you must promise that after I give them to you, you will follow me, listen to me, and don''t run around."


    The little gray cat hesitated, and nodded while meowing. Seeing this, I put a strange stone into the little gray cat''s mouth.


    The little gray cat immediately began to glow, and as soon as I let go of my hand, the little thing fell on the ground, rumbling. The little gray cat thundered, and I hurried back.


    "Meow, meow!" The little gray cat seemed to cry hard, but in its dark circles, it flickered happily.


    I looked away and looked at the two strange stones left in my hand, but at this moment, the roar echoed, and I subconsciously stopped.


    The gray cat grabbed the back of my hand with its teeth. When it fell to the ground, its black eyes looked hot, looking at the two strange stones left in my hand.


    Still want to eat? No way!


    I hum and put it away as soon as I read it. Judging from the little gray cat''s reaction, I know that such a strange stone is not easy.


    Even so, I still have a feeling in my heart that the little gray cat swallowed it, which may be a small loss.


    In short, when eating, you can pull the little gray cat. It saves money without discipline. I took a deep breath and turned my eyes to his hand. His hand is on the clothes and there are two space bags.


    Now, I am not wasting time. I turned around and walked into Medicine Hill. He wanted to take the elixir as much as possible, because he felt that he would never have a chance to leave this time.


    Send it in rows!


    : Intangible repayment


    : Intangible repayment


    A paradise independent of the sacred seems to be the entrance to the world of pharmaceuticals on the other side of the world. When it was dark, a beam of gray light suddenly appeared from the mouth of the valley, and that was the elven drug gray cat.


    The gray cat turned his dark circles around his eyes to make sure that no one was ambushed at the entrance, then turned his head and meowed behind twice.


    The sound of footsteps echoed, and I slowly walked out of the house. The little gray cat turned on the gray light and squatted on my shoulder when it appeared.


    "Good boy!"


    I smiled slightly and glanced at the little gray cat. Before I came out, I made an appointment with the little gray cat, and promised that if he was obedient, he would be in a good mood that day and would give this little gray cat a strange stone that was swallowed up.


    The stone seemed to have some fatal attraction to the little gray cat. After listening to my request, it nodded without shaking its head.


    Once I got to the entrance, I didn''t know if there would be an ambush outside, so I sent a very fast gray cat to explore the road first to make sure that no one came out.


    As soon as I came out of the valley mouth, there was a sudden roar behind me. At the same time, the entrance to the entire valley began to collapse, and the road to the pharmaceutical industry collapsed completely for six or seven hours.


    Yup!


    I reached out and touched my waist. I was glad that before I left, I found the best panacea in Yaoshan, and the space bag that was stripped from Chen Qun and Yu Wen was now bulging again.


    "Let''s go see what happens in the deep sea!"


    Although this trip paid a lot, it was even more rewarding. I proudly hummed a small song. After distinguishing the direction, I took the little gray cat and continued to walk deep.


    Thinking that others'' identification with Qin Tian has been erased, I have a desire in my heart. He thinks he is going to Wang Zixu, or Qin Feng, or King Qin to decide whether they still remember Qin Tian. ?


    At the same time, in the past two days, through the people I met on the road, I also got a shocking explosion news, that is, the five holy world schools have sent their disciples to participate in the trial.


    Among these disciples who entered, a large part was in the previous situation. When I heard the news, I had a feeling that the entry of these disciples was related to the erasure of Qin Tian''s identity.


    Why does this happen? I won''t experience this invisible change again, but I still don''t know who is behind it.


    At the same time, he also received news that among the people introduced by the five major schools this time, they were led by the person in charge of each ancient martial arts who opened the holy heaven. They led the internal scattered forces, seized treasures, and other four types. Ancient martial arts fighting.


    Of course, on this side of the Kunlun border, it was mainly young martial arts at the time. They are now gathered in the interrupted area, and basically all the people on the Kunlun border are gathered in the place where they gathered.


    It seems that there are many changes in the plan!


    I thought to myself, since my identity has been concealed, I have to find Wang Zixu and others to confirm again, and I will go to the assembly place in Kunlun immediately.


    After a full-scale attack overnight, I finally reached the gathering place of Kunlun people. This is a huge valley where many armed men and their families gathered together in different places.


    Although the martial arts of these families throughout the Kunlun Kingdom were strongly gathered by martial artists from Tianmen and other people, there are still many people in each family killing airplanes.


    Almost every day, countless Kunlun warriors came to the meeting place, so my arrival did not attract anyone''s attention. More people glanced at the little gray cat crawling on their shoulders.


    The deepest part of the distribution of power throughout the valley is naturally the messenger and the five families, followed by the second-class family, and then the third-class family.


    In order to determine what I wanted to determine the most, I began to look for the Qin family outside. If the Qin family did not know him, then the rest would not be a waste of energy.


    Soon, I was too far away to find the children of the Qin family in a remote corner. As soon as he got there, a son of the Qin family stood up and met him sadly.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    When I saw the man who stood up, it was Qin Long who stimulated him in the hall of Qin''s house. From Qin Long''s strange expression and his guard, my heart rumbling and understanding everything.


    All the people familiar with Qin Tian''s memory have been erased, and this feeling of certainty made me feel complicated for a while.


    "Don''t you know me?" Subconsciously, I asked again, Qin Long''s face was full of quirks, he looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot.

 Chapter 231： Lord Variation Tree

    Tarzan!


    The head of the five sacred mountains in Kyushu is magnificent and is called Dongyue Taishan! The first mountain in Kyushu.


    It was the place where the emperors of the past dynasties conferred Zen.


    The history of Mount Tai can be traced back to the period of the Yellow Emperor.


    According to the "Han Feizi¡¤Ten Guo Pian" records: "The emperor joins the spirit and **** on top of Mount Tai."


    It can be seen that the history of Mount Tai can be traced back to the ancient times, and it can be seen that it has existed for a long time, almost throughout the history of Kyushu, and it has an irreplaceable sacred role.


    Arriving at the periphery of Mount Tai, Ye Hao stepped out of the chariot and looked at the majestic and magnificent mountain of Kyushu. For a moment, his expression was a little dazed, and there was only one word in his mind.


    Magnificent!


    And the forest under Mount Tai has become extremely magnificent, towering giant trees towering among the clouds, cloudy and fog surrounding the canopy, like the ancestral beast in Digimon, but even bigger.


    Ye Hao knew that although these trees looked pleasing to the eye, all of them were cannibals, which was not annoying.


    The towering Taishan, the endless mountains, the clouds are scattered on the mountainside, like a heavenly fairy mountain.


    However, this situation did not last long.


    "Wow!"


    "Roar!"


    Two roars resembling thunder erupted from the woods deep in Mount Tai. The clouds surrounding Mount Tai were shattered. Such a powerful force is really frightening.


    "Dad, I am afraid that the monster that makes such a cry has a lord level." Wang Xiaoran was a little scared when he heard the roar, but did not retreat. He knew that the man in front of him would never abandon them.


    "Is this roar made by a mutant beast? It''s terrifying! The mutant beasts in the city are completely incomparable." Situ Linglong was a little surprised.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer the two of them, but put them in the chariot and stepped into the mysterious forest under Mount Tai.


    "Om~ Om..."


    Voices came out one after another.


    "Master, it''s another mutant beast that lives in groups." Xiao Zhan reminded.


    Ye Hao watched as dense mutant beasts attacked him like a long dragon.


    "boom!"


    Throwing his hand and sending out a powerful thunder and lightning attack, the entire long dragon-like mutant beast was wiped out in one blow.


    Thunder and lightning are conductive, and these bee-shaped mutant beasts are one after another, and the safety distance is not enough. The powerful attack contained in this attack penetrates from beginning to end.


    None of the bee-like mutant beasts condensed into a giant dragon survived, all of which were quantified by the powerful lightning energy as fist-sized fireballs and dropped to the ground.


    "This, Ye Hao is too scary!" Situ Linglong


    "The frog at the bottom of the well, father''s strength is not something we can guess." Wang Xiaoran looked proud, as if she had made such a record.


    This speed is too slow, and there will be plant mutants attacking at any time.


    That being the case, why not crush it all the way!


    Entering the chariot, Ye Hao pointed his finger forward.


    "Bump into it!"


    "Rumble~"


    The towering giant trees were knocked down, and some movable plant mutants pulled their roots out of the ground, avoiding the impact of the chariot like funny old men.


    Of the entire trees under Mount Tai, absolutely none of them are real trees, all of them are terrifying monsters that cannibalize people without spitting out bones.


    Why do you say this way.


    Trees absorb the energy and water in the soil. Once there are more trees, there are naturally high and low levels, and they must compete for nutrients.


    But how can those trees that have not mutated overtake the mutated trees?


    Trees not only need nutrients to survive, they also need sunlight, and the mutated trees grow like an explosion, directly overriding the poplars of normal trees.


    When those mutant trees grow to be able to attack, they can plunder energy from other creatures. Their first goal is naturally those compatriots who can neither move nor resist.


    Therefore, in the entire Taishan virgin forest system after the doomsday, no tree has not changed. This makes the Taishan area after the doomsday a forbidden area for humans.


    As he crashed all the way, Ye Hao felt that his strength had become stronger. These towering strange trees provided a lot of evolutionary energy to the chariot and made his strength slightly stronger, but still did not reach the second innate. Order.


    When the chariot frantically raged in this uncivilized virgin land, a giant tree that could completely break off the ground and walk with its roots rushed toward the chariot where it was, hitting other plants mutant beasts all the way.


    It is the king of this area!


    Lord-level plant mutant beasts, this area belongs to its territory, and other powerful mutant beasts are forbidden to enter this territory.


    These monsters have territorial awareness. If other lord-level mutant beasts enter this area, they are challenging him, and want to seize this territory, which violates its dignity!


    "boom!"


    A towering giant wood tens of meters long smashed on the top of the chariot, emitting a micro wave, the entire battlefield was silent, completely immune to attacks below the super weapon level, and this plant lord mutant beast was destined to end.


    "Boom boom!"


    The lord-level plant mutant beasts frantically beat the chariot, but there is no use for eggs, and the chariot birds do not bird it, still raging on its territory.


    "Small battle, stop." Ye Hao''s eyes burst out with a hot light, and he wants to challenge this plant lord mutant beast alone.


    Looking at the chariot that stopped hitting, it was obvious that this mutant tree was not enough for its brain. Could it be that the box monster stopped only after it was damaged? But there is no change in appearance?


    Question marks floated above its head, and it was quite suspicious that it stretched out a branch to stab the chariot, trying to absorb the energy from it.


    "Crack!"


    The knife light flashed, and a huge branch was cut off and fell to the ground.


    "Boom~"


    The lord-level mutant tree lashed at the ground violently. It saw an ant that was less than two meters away from the iron box, and it actually hurt it!


    Then the thick and long branches of the Lord-level mutant tree pierced into the surrounding low-level mutant trees, and a tuft of material passed through the trunk and was sucked into the body by it. In the blink of an eye, the branches that were chopped off by Ye Hao had already grown.


    And the two low-level mutant trees that were sucked were blown by the prestige, and directly turned into bits of sawdust floating in the air. That was the dross in their bodies, and the essence contained in them had been sucked up by the lord-level mutant trees.


    I fuck! Is there such an operation?


    Ye Hao held the Divine Tool Hundred Swords in his hand and was stunned by the operation of the lord-level mutant tree in front of him. Is this Nima opening up? He recovered in a blink of an eye?


    Ye Hao carefully observed this lord-level mutant beast, and found that there was nothing special about it, but the torso was outrageously thick.


    "kill!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s throat opened, he screamed a killing character, and the Baipi Knife in his hand condensed Ye Hao''s indomitable power, bursts of sword energy around the blade, and the Baipi Knife made waves of knives. 999;font-size:10px;line-height:18px;\">

 Chapter 232： Shocked the miraculous medicine for thousands of years!

    The baipi knives gathered Ye Hao''s power on the blade, and the cold light on it was shining, reflecting the low-level mutant trees that could not move around. They were all suppressed by the powerful power that Ye Hao exuded at this time. This aura was more powerful than ruling them. The lords must be strong!


    The Baipi knife was held tightly in his hand by Ye Hao and held it above his head. He shouted, and bursts of irresistible force burst out from all over his body, like an immortal.


    In an instant, the low-level mutant trees with a radius of several tens of meters were all rooted and domineering from the ground under Ye Hao''s aura, like a rootless grass flying in the air, no longer able to resist Ye Hao''s aura, one by one turned into dust and scattered on Mount Tai. In the primeval forest, born in the dense forest, draw a blank space.


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao exploded directly. It was slow to say but only for a moment. From top to bottom, he waved a sword aura shining with endless light.


    The blade light came out and turned into a terrible crescent moon, like a crescent moon in the sky. Inside it was a wave of powerful energy from Ye Hao''s body, intertwined, and turned into a blade light enough to open mountains and crack rocks. !


    Wherever the blade light went, it seemed to split the sky. Even Wang Xiaoran who was inside the chariot watching the battle tightened in their throats and swallowed unconsciously, feeling that they were going to be directly split by the sharp aura contained in the blade light. !


    "Roar!~"


    The lord-level mutant beast issued a roar resounding from its huge body, and its slightly green branches swept toward the cut blades. The sound of the trees burst out with green rays, as if turning into one. The gods all over the world have arrived.


    The green light full of life breath dyed the branches that gave off green light, and suddenly bursts of faint green light, which was completely opposite to the previous life breath, and turned into death power.


    The two powerful attacks collided, and the sun and the moon seemed to lose their light in an instant, and the low-order mutations that were relatively close to each other did not even have time to react, and they turned into a smear of dust between the sky and the earth.


    All traces seemed to have been emptied, and the earth was shattered by this earth-shattering impact, and waves of death emanated from the two attacks.


    "That tree spirit can''t resist Dad''s attack!" Wang Xiaoran''s eyes flashed with fanaticism, and she excitedly pulled Situ Linglong and shouted.


    "This... From a medical point of view, can humans really achieve this kind of power to break the earth?" Situ Linglong is still a little confused. The results of the human body research that she participated in before the end made her really can''t believe what she saw. Of this scene.


    The terror branches of the lord-level mutant tree were continuously destroyed by Ye Hao''s terrifying knife light, and they quickly recovered under the breath of terrifying life.


    But he is just a mutant tree in the middle stage of the first order of the lord, and the life energy accumulated in his body is not much.


    However, the powerful force contained in Ye Hao''s sword was beyond its imagination. Even if it tried its best to stimulate the vitality contained in its body, it could not resist the shocking light of this sword.


    "Roar!"


    The light of the sword exuding earth-shaking power slashed across the body of the lord-level mutant beast, and a huge crack was drawn on the ground behind it, deep and terrifying.


    His huge body is like a statue, standing motionless on the spot, with the branches cut off, like a straight giant tree that reaches the sky.


    "Rumble..."


    Two huge trees like the sky smashed on the ground. At this moment, the surrounding area had become a blank area, which looked strange in the virgin forest of Mount Tai, which was full of huge trees to the sky.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Oh~"


    There were waves of terrifying roars from mutant beasts from all directions, seeming to warn Ye Hao not to enter their territory.


    "Huh, some beasts."


    He didn''t know what was available in this broken lord class body. He was speechless for a while, and there was no trophies, which was really a disadvantage.


    Then I thought about it, these trees, which are as hard as gold and iron, are used to build defensive walls, but they are many times stronger than sand!


    Immediately putting two sections of huge woods tens of meters high into the folding space, Ye Hao returned to the chariot.


    The energy feedback from killing the lord-level mutant tree allowed Ye Hao to directly rush into the second tier of the innate, greatly increasing his strength!


    It made him more confident about this trip to find the magic medicine for ten thousand years.


    "Go ahead and go to the depths of the primeval forest." Ye Hao''s expression did not change, and he ordered Xiao Zhan to move on, and he sat down cross-legged to recover the strength of the fighting trumpet.


    In fact, it did not cost Ye Hao much energy to kill this lord-level mutant beast, but in the deep mountains and forests where there are dangers, you must be on guard. Although there is danger, you can enter the chariot to escape. At this stage, there are basically no mutant beasts that can break the chariot. defense.


    However, Ye Hao did not want to be the most powerful human being in the world, he must have this indomitable courage and not be dominated by fear!


    The chariot rammed all the way, smashing into a wide road in the virgin forest with rare human traces. From a high altitude, the trees in the place where the chariot was about to reach became sparse, because the high-level mutant trees with legs all fled. The route of the chariot.


    Even so, Ye Hao still didn''t plan to let them go. After killing some mutant trees that could move on the ground, they took their essence and put them away. After almost full of most of the folding space, they could not kill those belts. Variation tree of legs.


    All the way, Ye Hao still practiced cross-legged.


    "Look! Where is what!"


    "How come there are children in these deep mountains and wild forests, is it possible that they are also made of medicinal materials? It''s too outrageous!"


    The two pointed to the doll-like thing beside a giant tree in the distance, with a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    Although the Thousand-Year God Grass Leaf can do this, it is too outrageous!


    Ye Hao heard the sound and looked at where the two of them were counting on.


    "Little war, zoom in on the picture under the tree!" Looking at the fat doll under the tree, if you guessed it correctly, this is the legendary magic medicine for ten thousand years!


    The picture is zoomed in, and a small flower is caught in the roots of a medicinal baby doll, and it is held on top of the head to smell the flower.


    At this moment, a sharp, jet-black branch swiftly struck towards his body, extremely fast.


    Don''t watch this little doll-like medicinal plant having fun, but the mind is very active. After a tumble, he escaped the upcoming crisis in the blink of an eye, and walked toward the deep forest with Xiaohua''s **** twisted and twisted in his hand. .


    "Roar!"


    Just as a few people looked at the enlarged picture, a ten-meter-high tiger rushed towards the top mutant tree that had just attacked the fat doll with medicinal materials. The blood basin opened and bit directly on its body, splitting into two, with flashes in its mouth. With a little bit of electricity, turning the giant tree into coke.

 Chapter 233： Forest Overlord

    "This guy is not ordinary." Ye Hao looked at the giant tiger with thunder light flashing in his mouth, thinking in his heart, he had never seen a lord-level mutant beast with such a special ability, even Xiao Bai hadn''t awakened. Such a special ability.


    "Wow~"


    As if feeling the gazes of Ye Hao and others, the giant tiger issued a long series of thundering howls in the direction of the chariot, as if to send out a security guard to them.


    At this moment, a smaller yellow female appeared next to the colorful giant tiger. After the two roared, they rushed towards the place where the Wannian Magic Medicine had left.


    Feeling the two giant tigers being chased, the magic medicine of ten thousand years hurriedly fled into the ground, and quickly fled forward, but for some unknown reason, even if they escaped into the ground and changed the direction of advancement, the giant tiger could still change the direction and continue to chase.


    "Chasing!" Ye Hao watched the two giant tigers chasing the magic medicine for ten thousand years, and understood that relying on their own words, did not know that the year of the monkey could find the magic medicine for ten thousand years.


    The chariot ran rampant, and in less than a moment it changed to the place where the magical medicine was only ten thousand years ago, and a strong smell of medicine came.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The three of them all saw a hint of shock from each other''s eyes. The little fat baby just stayed here for a while, leaving such a strong medicinal fragrance, how strong the body''s medicinal power would be!


    At this moment, Situ Linglong was holding his chin, as if thinking of something.


    "I happened to see a secret history of magical medicine in the Great Secret Realm before the end of the day, which records this shocking big secret. At the time I thought it was a fake, but I didn''t expect..."


    "What is it? Hurry up!" Wang Xiaoran held Situ Linglong''s arm anxiously, and within a few days, the two had already felt in love with their sisters.


    Ye Hao is also a little curious, what is the peculiar secret of this miraculous medicine for ten thousand years.


    "The secret code says that every five hundred years, if the Wannian Magic Medicine can bloom, it means that its potency is mature and can undergo transformation, and..." Situ Linglong''s face was slightly red, a little excited.


    "And it can condense a miraculous fruit of a magical medicine! The little flower just now was obviously plucked from its head, which means that it has obtained the qualification for transformation, and the medicine gas is so outrageous, which proves that he is very fast. We are about to enter the metamorphosis! Lose the ability to act!"


    "It is recorded in the book that if it is eaten by animals, it can increase the energy in the body, if humans take it, 100% will gain a peculiar ability! And greatly enhance the strength!"


    "Then... the two giant tigers can confirm the escape place of the Ten Thousand Years Medicine, they must be confirmed by the fragrance of the medicine they emit!" Wang Xiaoran clapped his hands and guessed that the Ten Thousand Years Medicine will still be caught by the giant tiger after it escapes. The secret of tracking.


    Before it was too late to sigh the magic of this miraculous medicine, a roar like a billowing thunder came from a distance.


    "Roar!"


    A thunderous roar appeared, and a giant lord-level mutant brown bear with a pool of white hair on his chest saw two giant tigers breaking into his territory and wanted to fight.


    But the headed giant tiger gave the brown bear a fierce look, scared it back a few steps and sat on the ground, not daring to step forward to stop the two, even the chariot that followed did not stop it.


    It turns out that these lord-level mutant beasts have their own territories, which can allow mutant beasts of other races lower than lord-level to exist in their territories.


    However, if other lord-level mutant beasts step into the territory they belong to, they are challenging them, and under normal circumstances, there will be endless battles.


    But that gorgeous giant tiger is not simple, it is one of the several overlords in the entire Taishan virgin forest, and its strength has reached the middle stage of the third rank of the lord!


    However, most of the lord-level mutant beasts in the virgin forest are only above and below the lord''s first level, and even those that have reached the lord''s second level are extremely rare.


    Followed the two giant tigers all the way, without being hindered at all, but Ye Hao was a little surprised. There are too many lord-level mutant beasts in the Taishan Forest. Fortunately, they all abide by their territories and will not easily appear in humans. world.


    Otherwise, human beings will not even have a chance to survive.


    Ok? How did these two giant tigers stop?


    Ye Hao watched as the two giant tigers chased a place, instead of chasing forward, they cleared out the low-level mutant trees that would not move in place, leaving an open area.


    After cleaning up, the two giant tigers circled around a dot, as if guarding the mysterious thing from being snatched.


    "Stop the battle!" Ye Hao waved his hand, and the fast-moving chariot stopped steadily.


    "It should be the miraculous medicine that began to change. It seems that the two giant tigers knew that the miraculous medicine would bear fruit, so they didn''t immediately dig it out, but chose to protect it." Situ Linglong pointed to the transformation of the magic medicine. The place said.


    With the passage of time, the place where the magical medicine has transformed gradually emits a scent that can be seen by the naked eye, and the smell is like eating a century-old medicine, and the cells all over the body are cheering!


    The two giant tigers also seemed to be dangling and tired, and lay down around the place where the miraculous medicine had transformed.


    And the scattered medicinal energy attracted a group of mutant beasts and mutant trees of various levels, and stopped moving around the giant circle drawn by the giant tiger, one by one absorbed the strong fragrance of medicine in the air, and enhanced their own strength. The scene was extremely harmonious. .


    The chariots were also mixed in, and there was no conflict.


    But everyone in the chariot knew that once the magical medicine fruit condensed into form, it was time to fight with these mutant beasts.


    The three of them were cultivating while absorbing the strong medicinal energy in the air, while keeping an eye on the transformation of the Wannian Magic Medicine.


    Suddenly feeling a circling air current burst out around him, Ye Hao opened his eyes. It turned out that Situ Linglong was promoted to a Tier 3 martial artist.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart, this talent is worthy of the eldest lady in the family of Chinese medicine.


    "Roar!"


    "Wow~"


    Two giant tigers suddenly stood up, and the huge body of more than ten meters was reflected in the eyes of the mutant beasts, one by one withdrew from the cultivation state, and slowly moved back, for fear of angering the two giant tigers.


    It''s too late to say, then soon! Just as the two giant tigers were howling, a cloud of mist suddenly erupted from the 10,000-year magical medicine in the deep underground. The colorful giant tiger took a big mouth and inhaled the mist into his body, and the hair of the entire body became shiny.


    After the mist dissipated, a bright red fruit floated in the air, just condensed into form.


    "kill!"


    Looking at this situation, Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, if the divine fruit was swallowed by the mutant beast at that time, he wouldn''t have his share.


    Ye Hao jumped out of the chariot and slashed a sky-shaking sword light towards the place where many mutant beasts gathered. Wherever the sword light passed, each mutant beast turned into two pieces, completely cool, and all alive were frightened. Incomparably, scattered around and escaped.


    "Roar!"


    The colorful giant tiger did not expect that in the virgin forest of Mount Tai, there would be ant-like humans who wanted to **** the treasures they were about to obtain. They were furious, but they did not lose their minds. They still guarded the extremely concentrated magical medicine.


    The dazzling giant tiger''s failure to take action does not mean that the female tiger around him can hold it back, but being able to stay with the overlord of the primeval forest of Mount Tai is naturally not weak, and has already reached the early stage of the second-tier lord, and is not weak in the primeval forest.


    "Wow~"


    A long and powerful roar resounded through the mountains and forests, and the mutant beasts that had been frightened began to slowly encircle Ye Hao.

 Chapter 234： Tiger attack

    "Xiaobai! Go and stop them, and immediately retreat if there is any danger." Ye Hao released Xiaobai, knowing that it was about to break into the lord level. This battle is likely to advance, and it will be a great help at that time.


    "Wow~"


    A mid-air wolf howl came out, and Xiao Bai returned to a ten-meter-high appearance and then pounced on the mutant beasts of the same order to fight.


    Ye Hao didn''t release the two daughters of Wang Xiaoran to fight. He knew that this level of battle was just to die, or the level was too low.


    He did not transform into a King Kong mecha. It is no problem for the yellow female tiger in front of him to kill it with his strength. The key is that the colorful giant tiger guarding the ten thousand years magic medicine is more vigorous than the yellow female. The tiger has to be stronger than others, it must rely on the King Kong mecha to deal with it.


    "dead!"


    There was a thunderous death word in his throat, which contained Ye Hao''s endless killing intent!


    The baipi knife was transformed out of thin air, and Ye Hao gathered his own power on the blade, and a fiery red phantom was condensed on the baipi knife.


    It was as if the knife was covered with an inextinguishable flame, but it was impossible to figure it out. There was a terrifying domineering aura on it, so that the yellow female tiger who rushed was frightened, and stopped not far away, grinning and confronting Ye Hao. .


    In just a blink of an eye, the power that Ye Hao gathered on the blade was violent, and the powerful energy emitted from it was constantly impacting other mutant beasts around, and some of the weaker ones were directly shocked by the pressure emitted from the blade. He vomited blood, and it seemed that he could not live long.


    "Chang!"


    Holding the Baipi Knife tightly in his hand, the concentration of power made the blade surrounded by circular air currents, and bursts of dazzling light burst out of the whole body, as if a fairy weapon came to the world, mighty and peerless, and the entire sky was stained by this light.


    Ye Hao''s face burst with blue veins, holding a hundred piping swords in both hands, and struggling to swish a knife light at the yellow female tiger.


    With Ye Hao''s swing, Baipi Knife''s body emitted bursts of radiant light, turning the light of the knife he swung into a fiery red phoenix, which contained incomparable transcendent power.


    The powerful knife light shone with earth-shattering light, and the fiery red knife light seemed to be sunset, dyeing half of the virgin forest into the color of dusk, which seemed to indicate that they were about to face darkness and death!


    The light of the sword that turned into a phoenix seemed to scream, and the earth was anxious wherever it passed, and the air was filled with hot breath.


    "Roar!"


    A thunderous roar emanated from the yellow female tiger''s mouth. The silky and unmatched tiger hair on the body was blasted by the blow, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to retreat. He released the retracted tiger claws. Dao Hangong flashed in the air.


    The sharp claws of the lord-level mutant giant tiger are enough to easily split a building. The power on the huge body is naturally extremely powerful, and it rushes towards the phoenix-like knife light that smashes. The combination of power and speed makes its body burst out wherever it passes. Bursts of sound.


    "Bang~"


    The iron-like claws of the yellow female tiger collided with the phoenix-shaped blade lights, and huge energy fluctuations erupted. A bunch of mutant beasts fighting around from the top level to the weakest were thrown out one by one. Nose bleeding.


    Only the top mutant beasts can continue to fight, but there are not many top mutant beasts on the scene, just a few, and not a single lord-level mutant tree has appeared.


    "Wow~"


    Xiaobai let out a wolf howl, and there were a few scary scratches oozing blood on the snow-white body. It blocked the two top mutant beasts with its own strength. If it can kill one of them and get the energy feedback from the tank, it will be fine. Step into the lord level.


    "Roar!"


    The yellow female tiger and the phoenix-like blade light were still fighting each other, and the bursts of momentum made Xiao Bai shake a little and had to retreat.


    However, the two top mutant leopards that were hostile did not have such a strong strength. As soon as the legs and feet were soft, they were knocked into the air by the momentum of the impact, vomiting blood, falling on the ground, their legs and feet were a little swaying, and they were obviously injured.


    Xiao Bai saw the opportunity, jumped, and directly threw down a top mutant leopard. The sharp teeth in the air flashed a bit of cold light, and he bit his neck with one bite, giving him no room for resistance at all.


    The bitten top mutant leopard kicked fiercely with both feet, but couldn''t kick Xiao Bai at all. After a futile struggle, he got more air than he aired, and was about to die soon.


    The other saw his companion being killed, and immediately aroused the violent heart hidden under the mutant leopard, his eyes turned red, as if he had become crazy, and he rushed towards Xiao Bai.


    Xiaobai completely bit the top mutant leopard under his mouth with one bite, feeling the energy of the chariot feedback from his body.


    breakthrough! breakthrough! breakthrough!


    It howled wildly in its heart, but at the moment when the tissue was pierced, it stopped completely, which disappointed him, and then looked viciously at the other mutant leopard that rushed forward.


    It''s just you. Become my stepping stone to advance to the lord!


    "Wow~"


    With a long whistle into the sky, Xiaobai''s giant claws swung out, and the sharp wolf claws reflected his green eyes, which was extremely crazy.


    The two top mutant beasts pounced together, and the powerful force made the earth tremble, and the low-level mutant trees that were a little closer were all knocked down, as if the place had just been devastated by a powerful earthquake.


    Xiao Bai fought with him, and he had some consumption before, which made it impossible to form a crushing situation. If he had not reached the highest level of the top mutant beast, it would really be possible to die by this mutant beast today.


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao''s shocking sword light slashed the yellow female tiger into flight, leaving a long scar on her body, but no blood was shed.


    The deep wound seems to have been scalded, with blood scabs condensed on it. Even though the yellow female tiger¡¯s recovery ability is huge, the recovery ability is inhibited by the phoenix-shaped knife light, but the flesh and blood still rolls over the wound, wanting to remove The blood scab is eliminated and the wound is restored.


    However, the recovery speed is still a bit slow, much weaker than the giant claw zombies that have been encountered before entering the lord level.


    After the yellow female tiger was injured by Ye Hao, the colorful giant tiger still did not have much anger, still guarding around the miraculous medicine of ten thousand years, waiting for the completion of the magical fruit, it will kill two birds with one stone and take all the two rare treasures into its belly.


    The yellow female tiger stood up, affected the wound, and grinned at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t know if the wound was hurting or she was grinning at Ye Hao, her appearance was extremely cruel.


    Seeing the yellow female tiger grinning at him, Ye Hao sneered, the hundred piping sword in his hand gradually lighted up, and the brilliance of the inner circle was intertwined, like a piece of void **** iron, the blade trembled slightly, and the shaking space was trembling, as if it was about to be affected. This powerful and unmatched force shattered.


    It is said that the tiger is the king of beasts, and it is the most powerful kind of animals. Today, I will behead two heads to see if the tiger is worthy of this title!

 Chapter 235： A mutated female tiger

    "Roar!"


    The yellow female tiger roars, which is stronger than the lord''s in the early stage of the second stage. She also suffered a lot of damage in this hit. It roared and howled. Since stepping into the lord''s second stage, there have been few other mutant beasts to provoke her. .


    But the ant-like human in front of him has caused such a huge damage to it. If it weren''t for its super defense, I am afraid it would have been divided!


    Ye Hao looked at the yellow female tiger whose wound hadn''t healed for a long time, and knew that the special blade on the baipi knife caused the burn on her body and slowed the recovery of the wound.


    The pain of the wound aroused the yellow female tiger''s cruel beast''s heart. The black and white pupils were filled with red bloodshot eyes, revealing a fierce debut.


    Then the soles of his feet slapped the ground, and an aura broke out on his body. Pieces of land floated up, condensed into an armor and enveloped the yellow female tiger.


    Looking at the yellow female tiger wearing the khaki armor, she felt a little rippling in her heart. This skill, Nima, is a bit outrageous, earth armor?


    However, it is possible that he has never seen tiger mutant beasts. After all, this mutant beast is often much stronger than mutant beasts of the same level, and has extremely strong territorial consciousness, and rarely leaves the territory.


    After the armor enveloped the whole body, the female tiger''s aura increased by a large amount, a tyrannical aura spread, Ye Hao squinted a little, and the other mutant beasts all crawled on the ground and trembled. Only Xiao Bai could resist a little and squatted halfway. On the ground, he was not pressed down on the ground by this momentum.


    "Wow~"


    The yellow female tiger''s blood-red eyes locked on Ye Hao, opened her blood basin and rushed towards him and bit her.


    Ye Hao stood still on the spot, the Baipi knife held with one hand had already gathered enough power, the blade trembled slightly, and the space where the blade passed by was shocked by the sharp air on it. If a sword is made, it will surely fall apart and the power will be superb.


    The yellow female tiger opened her mouth wide, her claws protruding out, and the smell in her mouth drifted around Ye Hao before she threw herself in front of Ye Hao, her nose sucked slightly.


    It''s so **** smelly.


    So you should see the King of Yama as soon as possible, rare and protected animals!


    In an instant, Ye Hao held the hundred-piper sword bursting out with endless shining light in both hands, and slashed across the yellow female tiger''s mouth, intending to kill the female tiger with the power of the sword.


    In the land plundered by the blade, the space was shattered by the power on it, and the dense spider web-like patterns appeared, terrifying.


    The Qi Qi that revolves around the blade seems to become a series of sharp blades, and it is about to poke a hole in this world!


    The female tiger''s huge teeth showed sharp teeth, and she wanted to bite Ye Hao into two pieces in one bite. After all, she wanted to be a mutant beast like a tall building, and the 1.9-meter Ye Hao in front of her was indeed like a small ant.


    She exploded with the powerful power of the lord in the early stage of the second order, and her claws wanted to capture Ye Hao, tearing it into two pieces.


    However, despising Ye Hao is a price, and this price is life!


    Ye Hao clasped his hands tightly and quickly ran towards the yellow female tiger who rushed forward, and the baipi knife placed horizontally in front of his chest exploded with dazzling light under its power perfusion, continuously consuming his physical strength. However, this ray of light turned into the most powerful attack power, shining in the blade of Baipi.


    Even the small characters engraved on the body of the Baipi Dao were faintly glowing, one can imagine how powerful Ye Hao has poured this blow into it.


    "Clang~"


    Ye Hao was holding a hundred piping sword emitting golden light, and bombarded each other with tiger claws, and the blade was blocked by the defenses outside his body.


    However, the baipi knife that was promoted as a divine weapon was not covered, and continued to burst out with dazzling rays of light, cracking the armor that sheltered the tiger''s claws, and then the body of the knife followed and directly slashed the tiger''s claws clean and neatly.


    Although it is a female tiger, its fighting instinct is still deep into the bone marrow. This is the ability that can be passed down from generation to generation and can be in the genes.


    After one foot of the female tiger was cut off, she knew that she was not defeated by Ye Hao, and quickly retreated back.


    The powerful mutant beasts that can still stand in the distance are watching this battle. If one of them dies, they will immediately rush forward, consuming no blood left from their bodies.


    Xiaobai fought with another top mutant leopard. The crust trembled, and the leopard''s continuous combat ability was poor. It was gradually suppressed by Xiaobai, and Xiaobai began to draw a series of scars.


    Seeing the retreating female tiger, Ye Hao quickly caught up with him with a kick. He absolutely did not allow his prey to escape. If she recovers, he will call some other high-level mutant beasts to **** this plant. The magical medicine of Nian and the magical fruit it bears will surely fight hard.


    Ye Hao would never do anything about letting the tiger go back to the mountain. He would definitely be the one who cut the grass and rooted out!


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao roared and burst out with a terrifying roar like death coming. The blood boiled, and the blood in his body seemed to be burning. This blow brought together his most powerful force.


    The Hundred Swords in his hand burst out into bursts of colorful divine light, which contained an extremely terrifying aura of destruction, and wanted to kill the yellow female tiger with a single blow!


    "Roar!"


    The female tiger looked at Ye Hao, her eyes full of fierceness, she lost a foot, her wound was covered with blood scabs, and her recovery speed was extremely slow, and at this moment, even the slightest misfortune would kill her!


    "Crack!"


    Ye Hao clenched the baipi knives in both hands and slashed at the yellow female tiger who was escaping. Suddenly, there were many visions, the Fire Phoenix spread its wings, and the blades rushed out of the sky with cold light, illuminating the entire primitive forest.


    At this moment, the Baipi Dao was in the highest combat state among the artifacts. He fully recovered, and the weak and small weapons that were initially born were all manifested, turning into a fire phoenix flying in the air, helping this knife to erupt with even more terrifying power. .


    "Roar~"


    Seeing this attack that could not hide, but could not stop it, the yellow female tiger burst out a dull roar. If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s firm will, he might have already caused tears by his tragic roar. Full of face.


    "cut!"


    Ye Hao leaped high, his ant-like body resembling a rootless pine, holding a blazing fire sword high in the sky, and slammed it down at the yellow female tiger, like a god, surrounded by a fire phoenix. In the whole body, a superb aura broke out, causing some top mutant beasts to be rushed by this aura.


    Cut it down with a single knife, and where the Baipi knife passed, a dense pattern of space fragmentation was drawn, and it fell to less than ten meters above the giant tiger in the blink of an eye!


    "Roar!"


    The yellow female tiger couldn''t retreat, her eyes became more flushed, she didn''t use her grasp to resist, but opened her blood basin and swallowed Ye Hao into her abdomen.


    It does not think that the mere ants swallowed can survive in its stomach.

 Chapter 236： Cut in half

    Ye Hao''s first reaction thought it was a poisonous gas attack, and the second reaction realized that the yellow female tiger was desperate, and this was its last resort, to swallow itself in the abdomen.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly. There was a giant crocodile who did this before, but he was killed for life. At that time, he didn''t have a weapon to hold hands.


    Now, it''s not what it used to be.


    "Ah."


    The yellow female tiger swallowed Ye Hao as a small bug, but...


    "Roar!"


    The subsequent burst of pain destroyed its will.


    Ye Hao held a baipi knife surrounded by flame energy, and at the moment when the yellow female tiger swallowed it, he swallowed it directly down his throat.


    The blazing flame that broke out on the knife, combined with Ye Hao''s formidable power, was born in the yellow female tiger and divided it into two halves.


    If someone looks at the yellow tigress from the outside, they will be surprised, because the yellow tigress is bleeding from her mouth at this time, and her tongue is chewed to pieces by her closed teeth under such severe pain.


    As for his tiger''s body, it has been cut open from top to bottom by Ye Hao holding a baipi knife. This time it was not a mere wound, but was penetrated by the sharp blade light, which directly cut the yellow female tiger''s body. The huge organs are exposed, and the dead can no longer die.


    Ye Hao noticed the changes of the baipidao. With his killing, the baipidao continued to grow. The power that just exploded has already made him extremely excited. If it reaches the legendary level, this awakened Three Kingdoms famous sword will have How powerful is it?


    He gently stroked the body of the baipidao, feeling extremely happy in his heart, and the baipidao also trembled slightly, seeming to express his joy to Ye Hao.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai is also about to end the battle. It pressed the top mutant leopard on the ground and rubbed it frantically, oh no, it was biting wildly, and the flesh and blood flew around. The leopard was bitten with more air intake and less air, and it has been released by Xiaobai. It''s pretty good.


    "Oh~"


    With a long roar, Xiaobai finally pierced the thin paper that had entered the lord level, his aura doubled, and a moon mark like Bao Qingtian gradually flashed on his forehead.


    With his promotion, the surrounding top mutant beasts all scattered and retreated.


    In the primeval forest, advancement to the lord level is different from other mutant beasts, just like human superiors have the majesty. The lord level mutant beast¡¯s majesty is based on actual strength. Even the mutant beasts who are new to the lord level are not A few of their top mutant beasts can threaten them.


    "Bah~"


    Ye Hao''s nose moved slightly, he smelled an extremely strong scent, and his saliva flowed out, and the scent that it emitted made Ye Hao''s level slightly improved.


    You must know that it is extremely difficult to upgrade each level after the innate, even with the help of a tank, it is difficult to reach the sky in one step.


    The yellow female tiger who had just killed the lord in the early stage of the second stage only raised him to the peak of the early stage, there is still some distance from the middle stage of the second stage, and the smell of this exudes, his realm has been loosened a little!


    It must be the fruit that is about to bear, and the nearby safety hazards must be resolved as soon as possible.


    "Xiao Bai! Drive out the mutant beasts onlookers!"


    The variegated giant tiger was enjoying the fragrance of the red fruits floating in the air. Suddenly a painful sound came into its ears, and his head turned and saw a scene that made his teeth crack.


    Red pillars of fire flashed from the belly of the yellow female tiger, and various organs of the female tiger fell out wherever it passed. This situation continued until the whole female tiger was divided into two halves, and then one jumped out of her body. Ants.


    It''s the ant just now!


    Its heart was extremely angry at this moment, its huge mouth split open, watching Ye Hao let out a low growl, his eyes flickered, but he still did not give up the red fruit that was about to mature.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    But he did not give up the idea of ??avenging the yellow female tiger. He immediately roared up to the sky. The terrifying roar resounded throughout the virgin forest. The powerful roar was like the roar of a Buddhist lion, rippling waves in the air. .


    "Wow~"


    "Roar!"


    A lord-level roar came out, as if to respond to the colorful giant tiger.


    After the roar, the ground trembled slightly, and a large number of lord-level mutant beasts led the little brother to support the colorful giant tiger after hearing the order.


    "Really difficult!"


    Ye Hao was holding a hundred piping knives and rushed to the mutant beasts who came to support him. He knew that Xiaobai was definitely not an opponent of so many lord-level mutant beasts and top mutant beasts, so these mutant beasts he wanted to kill were terrified!


    He wants these mutant beasts to see him as if they see death, so that he can go forward with peace of mind to fight for the eternal medicine and the divine fruit it produces.


    "kill!"


    There were long screams from Ye Hao''s throat, the murderous intent was revealed, and bursts of evil aura were exuded.


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao leaped high and slashed at a mutated leopard in the middle of the first-order lord who was leaping forward. The blade gleamed brightly, and the flames gradually began to burn on the blade.


    "Crack!"


    The mutant leopard in the middle stage of the lord''s first-order hurriedly uttered a desperate roar, and was split into two by Ye Hao from head to tail. The body of more than ten meters crashed to the ground, causing the other mutant beasts that surrounded them to take a halt. But then one by one, he dared not fear death and threw himself at Ye Hao.


    "Roar!"


    A mutant baboon in the early stage of the second order of the lord took a huge top mutant tree as a weapon and hugged it in front of his chest, and slammed it down at Ye Hao.


    The Red-Assed Baboon''s strength is superb, and it is different from other lord-level beasts summoned by the colorful tigers. It is a second-tier lord mutant. Although its strength is not as good as that of the yellow female tiger, it is not much worse.


    Seeing the towering giant tree hitting the sky, Ye Hao waved the scalpel that was gradually ignited in his hand, condensing his strength to emit a blade of light shining endlessly.


    Just as the Nine Heavens God Moon landed, all the top mutant beasts that were affected by it were killed by the sharp aura surrounding the blade light, each of them died in a miserable state, and they were all divided into two, instantly blood flowed into a river, and the air was filled. With the smell of blood.


    "Crack!"


    The top mutant tree was first attacked at Ye Hao by the mutant baboon in the early stage of the lord''s second stage as a weapon, and then was directly split in half by the blade light from Ye Hao''s roots.


    The chrysanthemum is broken, full of wounds, and your smile has turned yellow~


    The blade light passed through the powerful attack power contained in the top mutant tree and was not completely consumed. It directly slashed the mutant baboon''s chest, creating a bone-bearing wound.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    The red-butted baboon''s eyes were red, and his strong resilience was also difficult to recover from the knife wound on his chest. The wound had been burned by the light of the knife, and the recovery speed was greatly reduced. The severe pain made it keep touching on the spot. The wound called.

 Chapter 237： Slashed

    After the red **** baboon had been calling out in pain for a while, Ye Hao had already begun to slaughter other mutant beasts that attacked him. For a time, the whole area was filled with a stream of blood.


    "Roar!"


    The colorful giant tiger kept roaring, urging his subordinates to kill Ye Hao as soon as possible.


    Finally, the red-butted baboon stopped barking, its eyes turned red, revealing a fascinating scarlet light, the whole body increased in degree, the muscles on the body were bulged a little, and the strong breath of power caused bursts in the air. The bursting breath.


    "Squeaky~Squeaky~"


    A short, rapid cry came from the berserk baboon''s sharp mouth, and became like a gorilla, similar to the King Kong in a movie, except that it was larger and the level of power was also a few. Street.


    After the call came out, the baboon wielded his most proud powerful weapon-an indestructible fist.


    In the frenzied state, the dense black matter on his fist gradually increased, forming an indestructible bone membrane covering the periphery of his fist, like a glove, but it was extremely hard, like a **** of iron.


    "boom!"


    The red **** baboon hit the ground with a red eye, and instantly a spider-web-like pit of several tens of meters was formed, and the surrounding land was shaken.


    If the power of this punch hit Xiao Bai, it would be enough to completely lose his ability to resist.


    The red-bottomed baboon opened his small mouth that was disproportionate to his face. After screaming at Ye Hao, he rushed towards him. The dark fist was shining with a little blue light, which actually condensed the essence of the baboon. There was a whirlwind in the air, and there was a popping sound in the air!


    Ye Hao didn''t evade, and extremely powerful power fluctuations erupted, not at all weaker than the power of the mad baboon, even stronger.


    The Baipi knife in his hand emits a burst of dazzling light, like a peerless fairy soldier, the strong knife aura surrounds the knife like a dragon, and bursts of destructive auras, letting the Buddha destroy all obstacles. Its things.


    "boom!"


    The powerful aura that erupted from Ye Hao blasted some of the top mutant beasts that were about to attack him, and then raised the Baipi Knife that burst out of unmatched power after being urged, and instantly burst out of a rare rapidity in the world. A swift shadow came out, and it instantly collided with the red **** baboon that came quickly.


    The two powerful breaths collided together, and the power spread to the light of the range, bombarding the top mutant beasts that were a little closer, and the blood spitting out of each mouth was like a fountain, and it seemed that they would not live long.


    And the mutant beasts of the other lord''s first-order were also retreated by the aftermath of the collision of these two shocking powerful forces, and they did not dare to come close to the place where the two confronted each other, for fear of following the footsteps of the top mutant beasts.


    "Squeak!"


    The huge mad baboon collided with the tiny ant, and the stalemate made the mad baboon burn with anger.


    But Ye Hao''s long hair fluttered, like an immortal holding a magic sword, his face was indifferent, and it was obvious that he did not explode all his power with this blow.


    "dead!"


    With a dead word, there is no emotion, Ye Hao is like the judge of Yama in hell, and the hundred piping sword in the middle is like a judge''s pen, once again bursting out a ray of powerful force.


    This power makes the mad baboons who are not afraid of death a little scared, but the violent consciousness occupies most of its thoughts. If it is normal, when it feels that Ye Hao burst out with such a shocking and peerless power, It will definitely turn around and run away, and it''s the kind that doesn''t look back.


    It tried its best, the dark fist was shining with green light, and it contained a terrifying breath of life, and it constantly repaired the fist bones that were consumed by powerful attacks.


    "squeak¡­¡­"


    Even if it uses its full strength, it can''t stop this shocking attack!


    The red **** baboon widened his eyes, watching Ye Hao, who was expressionless in front of him, slashed his proudest fist directly. The violent energy was transmitted into his body through the blade, and a wave of powerful and extraordinary energy raged in its body. .


    But, more importantly, Ye Hao opened his indestructible fist, what else can it stop Ye Hao''s attack?


    Although his skin defense is extremely powerful, it is enough to withstand the attack of the mutant beast below the lord''s first order, even the lord''s first-order mutant beast can hardly break its defense.


    In particular, it is the strengthening of all aspects in its madness, and it is not excessive to call it copper-skinned iron bones, but he encountered an artifact-level weapon that is impossible to appear at this stage, a hundred piping swords!


    The Hundred Blade blade that burst out with shocking energy turned into a soaring giant blade directly in Ye Hao''s hands at the speed of a sword like wind and thunder, splitting the mad baboon from top to bottom.


    The blood burst, and the blood of other mutant beasts gathered in the giant spider-web pit that it had just smashed. The **** smell in the air filled the virgin forest for a long time. It could not dissipate for a long time, as if to mock the baboon''s pride. Self-confidence.


    The other lord-level mutant beasts summoned by the colorful giant tiger were all frightened. They also had good wisdom. They naturally knew the danger of Ye Hao, and they kept sending some top mutant beasts to harass Ye Hao.


    However, they sent one Xiaobai to culminate one. After a fight, the crescent moon on his forehead became more and more intense, as if it was really going to Bao Qingtian. The crescent moon in his forehead became even more intense. Powerful, it seems to protrude from its forehead!


    "Roar!"


    The dazzling giant tiger watching from a distance saw his powerful subordinates being killed, and issued a series of thunder-like roars. The terrifying roars spread in the air, and the mutant beasts in the forest of Taishan Mountain that did not reach the lord level were all in this power in an instant. Frightened and trembling, there was no way to hide the fear in my heart.


    And those mutant beasts who stepped into the lord level heard the huge roar and all leaned down, as if a courtier met an emperor!


    Who is it that will anger the colorful giant tiger that dominates the primeval forest of Mount Tai!


    There was a huge roar, and the mutant beasts of the first rank of the lord gathered in a large number, surrounded Ye Hao and Xiaobai Tuantuan, and wanted to drown them here to calm the anger of the colorful giant tiger!


    "Come to give away the heads, just so, let''s all use the advanced energy of combat vehicles!" Ye Hao looked at dozens of lord''s first-order mutant beasts. They couldn''t resist the call of the giant tiger and came to die.


    The mutant beasts of the second-tier lord gathered together, and they did not have the same posture of breaking into their respective territories as before, but together watching the situation on Ye Hao''s side.

 Chapter 238： madly slaughter

    To reach the second rank of the lord, a strong person in this virgin forest will naturally not be desperate for it just because of the call of the colorful giant tiger.


    Ye Hao jumped up and jumped on Xiaobai''s huge body, staring blankly at the lord-level mutant beasts who wanted to rush to kill him.


    He stood on Xiao Bai''s back, holding a sword in one hand, and his body flashed with red aura under the shining of the sun. This is the resurrection of the spirit! The terrifying hot power surrounds his body, and all his body reveals a terrifying and profound aura, like a **** of fire, who wants to judge the evil in the world!


    At this time, a huge lord, the mutant leopard cat of the first-order stage, finally gathered his luck, and grinned slowly towards Ye Hao, behind him was a giant bear in the first-stage stage, and wanted to kill Ye Hao.


    "Oh~"


    The giant bear behind slapped the mutant Ocelot¡¯s **** with a slap, and the intense pain stimulated its nerves all the time. A roar different from the normal Ocelot came from his throat and leaped towards Ye Hao on Xiaobai¡¯s back. To use the tactics of catching the thief first and catching the king, kill him directly.


    "boom!"


    Before Ye Hao made a move, Xiaobai shot the lord''s first-order mutant leopard cat with a single paw. Although both were the first-order lord, Xiaobai''s talent was much stronger than that of the leopard cat! In terms of strength, it is naturally better than the Ocelot.


    "Boom boom!"


    Seeing the Ocelot that he pushed forward was flapped by a palm, the eyes of the violent giant bear in the middle of the first tier of the lord turned red, and the huge paws stepped on the ground, and they rushed toward Xiaobai aggressively, the huge bear paws were like gold and iron. He wanted to cut Xiao Bai''s waist directly.


    Countless hunting battles could instinctively make this extremely cunning raging giant bear understand that the weakness of this sharp-mouthed creature is its waist.


    Standing on Xiaobai¡¯s back, Ye Hao looked at the violent giant bear that strode towards him, and turned the face of the Baipi knife in his hand. The fiery red energy surrounded the blade, like a fire dragon, exuding horror. Popularity!


    Baipi Daoqi Ling is revived! It seems like a peerless Divine Phoenix, the terrifying aura is blessed on the Baipi Knife, and even the power of Ye Hao has been strengthened a bit. The various powers on the knife are entangled, and I want to rush out of the world and let everyone do with Ye Hao. The enemy''s people or things are all turned into ashes!


    "Boom!"


    In a flash of brilliance, the mutant beasts surrounding Ye Hao stopped moving, and he waved the baipi knife in his hand with all his strength. This was a divine tool that had awakened the spirit of the spirit! Surrounding this scarlet sword aura as a whole, with Ye Hao''s swing, like a magic weapon that destroys time, it exploded with incomparably terrifying power of destruction!


    Chongxiao''s sword light, the body of the lord-level mutant beasts that surrounded it oozes fine bloodshot eyes.


    After Ye Hao swung the sword, all the lord-level mutant beasts that were close to him were hit by the sword light, and blood stains appeared on their bodies, and they could not be held in the end. They turned into two halves, and the blood was like a majestic rain. Constantly gushing out.


    Some lord first-order mutant beasts stood behind, and the rows of other lord-level mutant beasts in front of them were fine. They only saw the fire stick in the hand of the ant-sized human being. The other lord-level mutants in front of them The beasts split into two halves one by one, and their bodies were dyed red with the blood sprayed out.


    Without hesitation, retreat immediately, this is their idea.


    Even if it is the command of the overlord, they can''t care to listen to it. This is a mortal situation!


    Ye Hao stood on Xiaobai''s back, like a **** who judges sentient beings, Taishan collapsed in front of his eyes, his face changed color, red blood ran out of the earth, but he couldn''t bear it.


    At this time, Xiao Bai Xuebai''s body was completely different from the other lord-level mutant beasts that were frightened and receded by the power of this blade. It was like a collision divine beast in Shura Hell, coming out of **** without being polluted by filth.


    The gorgeous giant tiger didn¡¯t pay special attention to the battlefield just now. All his thoughts were on the red **** fruit. After feeling Ye Hao¡¯s incomparable blow, his big grinding disc-like eyes turned his head to look at the battlefield, only to find mutant beasts. Turning into a lake of blood, other lord-level mutant beasts are retreating frantically.


    "Oh~"


    There was a majestic roar of the king and the overlord, but the mutant beasts of the first rank of the lord completely ignored them, and still desperately retreated, for fear that Ye Hao would shoot again and die without any resistance. It was really terrifying. Up.


    The colorful giant tiger no longer lay on the ground. It stood up. Its whole body was golden, like a golden **** tiger. The king character on its forehead made it not angry and arrogant. The whole body exuded a terrifying power, surrounded by waves of electricity. It''s terrifying.


    It''s angry!


    The huge body of nearly 20 meters, stepping on the ground of the virgin forest like an earthquake, made the earth sway under its feet with a domineering aura.


    The colorful giant tiger understands that if this ant is not killed, I am afraid that this 10,000-year magical medicine and the divine fruit it produces will not be so easy to handle!


    The big spiritual eyes were filled with brutality. Originally, the tiger was extremely cruel before the end. It was the uncrowned king in the animal kingdom. Even the lion, known as the king of beasts, was slightly inferior in front of them.


    Ye Hao understood that Xiao Bai couldn''t hold the giant tiger''s blow with only an extremely powerful aura. He jumped off Xiao Bai''s snow-white body and looked at the ground like a sea of ??blood in front of him, but his heart was as calm as stopping water.


    After a series of battles, Ye Hao was very exhausted, and in the face of such a critical battle, he must maintain sufficient combat effectiveness!


    If the miraculous medicine for the ten thousand years fails, the time wasted cannot be made up.


    Once he obtains the red magic fruit with the magical potion and its condensed power, his strength will inevitably increase rapidly, and the magical potion can also be used as his trump card in the most critical battle!


    Taking out a large medicine that was more than three hundred years old, the strong medicinal qi exuding from the large medicine slightly recovered the strength that Ye Hao had consumed, and then he directly contained it in his mouth and chewed wildly, the surging strength rushed into the body, and the consumed strength 10% of the rapid recovery, soon returned to his peak power.


    "Roar!"


    A earth-shattering whistle sounded, resounding through the mountains and forests, and then the colorful giant tiger took the initiative to attack, using a tiger to go down the mountain, and the huge body that covered the sun and the sun rushed towards Ye Hao. The whole body was densely covered with thunder patterns. Hao shot and killed here.


    "Little war, transform!!!"


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, time entered the doomsday chariot, and shouted.


    As Ye Hao''s voice fell, the Doomsday Chariot erupted with roars, and the whole body quickly rotated, and a tornado-like whirlwind was drawn, causing the nearby blood lake to set off stormy waves!


    Immediately after that, the two rows of extremely strong tires of the Doomsday Chariot extended out, and the whole car was like a Rubik''s Cube composed of parts, piece by piece.

 Chapter 239： King to King!

    "boom!"


    A golden fist hit the ground violently, and the chariot was no longer piece by piece, and the various parts and components of the car body quickly stood up.


    The rear wheel stretched back, and the golden feet hidden in it slowly appeared, exposing the shiny golden soles.


    Then the golden soles of feet suddenly protruded from the compartment, violently stepped on the ground, stomped under the feet, and the whole body flew up in the air, as if performing an extremely dexterous backflip!


    This turn is tens of meters!


    The car was still changing its shape in the air, with its limbs sticking out, bursting with golden light, with incomparably powerful strength, and then the resolute head slammed out of the front of the car.


    The transformation of the King Kong Mecha is complete!


    A stream of flashes and a little bit of light enveloping the whole body of the diamond mecha, the light is little by little, and then bursts of light!


    The nearly 20-meter-high Diamond Mecha appeared, with its feet slightly open, and explosive power contained in the golden fist. With both fists and waist, the majestic and majestic power overflowed and burst into golden light. In terms of aura, it is not at all inferior to the gigantic giant tiger with a huge body, and even better.


    After the mecha transformed, Ye Hao once again entered the mysterious and strange space, and the six-pointed star array burst out with dazzling light, connecting Ye Hao and the diamond mecha!


    Seeing the gorgeous giant tiger approaching 20 meters, he entered the diamond mecha and grabbed into the air. A cold light appeared, emitting a strong sword light, overflowing, Ye Hao took out a hundred piping knives!


    The Baipi Knife that turned out was more than ten meters long, and was held by the powerful hand of the Diamond Mecha. The golden eyes burst out with golden light, like the birth of the same ancient god.


    "cut!"


    Ye Hao and the Diamond Mecha merged into one, turning into a single body. The hundred piping sword in his hand burst into heavenly light, and its power was resuscitating, and the spirit of the sword flickered on the blade, bursting out incomparably powerful power!


    Ye Hao held a hundred piping knife and greeted the dazzling giant tiger head-on. The power in his hand seemed to be transformed into a shape.


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao flicked his sword horizontally, swiped his golden arm vigorously, and directly smashed the dazzling giant tiger''s move down the mountain. After being pulled far away, he fell to the ground, hitting a piece of low-level mutant tree after another.


    "Roar!"


    The giant tiger roared, with huge teeth exposed in its mouth, thunder gleaming, and four tiger legs that looked like a pillar of the sky exposed and shuddering giant claws clasped on the ground, and finally stopped backing after pulling out traces.


    The power of this blow was too strong, and the mutant trees that were killed all the way made the chariot stronger, a big step forward from the third life awakening!


    Most of the mutant beasts killed by Ye Hao here were lord-level mutants, which played a huge role in enhancing the tank. Even Ye Hao felt that he was only one step away from the middle stage of the second-tier Xiantian. This gorgeous giant tiger in the middle of the third-order of the lord might be able to break through to the latter stage of the second-order in one fell swoop!


    After all, this giant tiger is extremely powerful, far from being comparable to that yellow female tiger!


    The giant tiger was only knocked into the air by a powerful force, and did not suffer much damage, but it made him extremely angry. The little ant in front of him turned into a monster as large as himself in a blink of an eye, even more powerful than it!


    However, he will never give up this medicine!


    "Roar!"


    The dazzling giant tiger of the lord''s third-order erupted with a terrifying howl with a thunderous voice, and the dense electric light on its claws seemed to express its anger.


    It also seemed to remind myself to kill the nasty thing in front of me, otherwise he would not hold his dignity, as if he was pulled out of a tiger''s mouth.


    It began to explode with its own superb power, and a wave of aura spread out. It was originally the king of the tiger. Its powerful aura suffocated a group of lords and Tier 2 mutant beasts who watched the battle from afar, and the terrifying power flowed through the body. On its huge body, it is like an ancient monster!


    The colorful giant tiger learned to be clever, instead of directly rushing towards Ye Hao, it flashed towards the Diamond Mecha at a speed that was difficult to observe with the naked eye. The speed is so terrifying that the air wherever it passes is so powerful. Squeezed by the power of the squeeze, making loud noises!


    "File~"


    Ye Hao''s finger flicked the huge Baipi knife, making a deafening sound, and then a lot of body strength was injected into the more than ten-meter-long Baipi knife, and the holy light on the Baipi knife suddenly shone, emitting a shocking light!


    A powerful dragon-like sword energy surrounds the body of the blade, and the diamond mecha is like a nine-day banished immortal falling into the mortal dust under the strong light.


    Ye Hao broke out!


    An aura of horror enveloped the whole body of the King Kong mecha, and the powerful aura spread out and impacted the ground. The originally calm blood lake suddenly rose up as if it had encountered some great horror.


    Ye Hao gathered the strength of his whole body, gripped the handle of the knife, and continued to infuse powerful force inward. The power on the huge baipi knife became more and more terrifying. Shocked by the force, full of cracks, it is conceivable that if this knife is smashed, what a terrifying and powerful force can be produced!


    "Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, the dazzling giant tiger approached, and the powerful force condensed in the palm made a thunderous sound, this force is extremely powerful!


    After the dazzling giant tiger approached, the eyes of the King Kong mecha appeared divine light, like two rounds of divine suns, bursting out with a shocking light!


    Ye Hao held the Hundred Swords tightly in the six-pointed star formation and swung forward fiercely.


    The King Kong Mecha and Yeah were as one body. When Ye Hao swung the Baipi knife, the mecha''s arms began to move, and the sound of the violent wind roared, and a semi-circular blade light emitted from the Baipi knife, rushing towards the world. The colorful giant tiger fought away.


    With this blow, the mighty power is like hell!


    These various forces are intertwined in the light of the sword, and there seems to be a divine phoenix in the crescent moon faintly.


    No space can withstand the sharp aura emitted by this sword light, wherever it goes, the earth is cracking, the space is wailing, and the cobweb-like dense patterns spread all over the place where the sword light passes, and it will be difficult to recover for a long time!


    The sharpness of this blow far surpassed the one used to attack the lord of the giant claw zombie before, and it crossed a large order, making Ye Hao''s power of this blow even more terrifying and domineering!


    "Boom!"


    The bright blue lightning power condensed in the palm of the giant tiger collided with the blade light shining endlessly, sending out earth-shattering vibrations!


    The first thing to bear the brunt is the space that carries everything in the world!


    Thick and long cracks appeared in the air, as if the space was completely cracked.


    The powerful force generated in the confrontation caused the earth to be hit by this terrifying impact with huge cracks, and countless low-level mutant trees fell, filling in the cracks.

 Chapter 240： Peak showdown!

    However, the horrific cracks in the underground of the collision are still raging, and the strength of these two powers can be seen!


    It was too late and it was fast, and within a few seconds, the two attacks spelled out the results.


    The power of the lightning condensed in the palm of the giant tiger is slightly weaker. The residual power of the blade light splits the power of the lightning, and it is too late to resist it. It is split on the head by the blade light, and suddenly a large opening is made, an ear All were evaporated out of thin air by this domineering power!


    It is too confident in its own power!


    Even if the yellow female tiger''s condensed soil armor has the strongest defensive body, this move will not be able to take it down, and the energy contained in this thunder light will crush its bones!


    It is a pity that it met Ye Hao, the most powerful man in the doomsday!


    The remaining blade light gave it a long-lost pain. This blow did not have the burning effect of the God-Baipi Knife. In less than a few breaths, the head of the colorful giant tiger was recovered and evaporated. The tiger ears have grown again, and it seems that there is no consumption.


    But you must know that everything is self-conserved, and if the source of power is broken, it will go wrong.


    Even mutant beasts cannot recover their bodies indefinitely, which will consume their physical strength and energy, so they will not be repaired without affecting the battle.


    After all, they are not like mutant trees, which can plunder the life essence of other creatures to restore themselves.


    "Roar!"


    The colorful giant tiger looked up to the sky and roared. It knew that it had encountered an unprecedented challenge. He had to burst out his most powerful force to fight against the terrifying iron lump in front of him. He understood that the ant-like human was wrapped in this layer of iron skin. To break this iron sheet, find that human being, and kill him!


    No one can covet his things, even the other overlords in the Tarzan Forest!


    The human being in front of him must pay the price of his life for this action!


    "Boom!"


    The dazzling giant tiger fully revived the supreme power in the body, and the terrifying aura of destruction entangled its whole body. After the golden body completely urged the power in the body, it began to turn white, as if the white tiger sacred beast appeared.


    The sky and the earth changed color, and the terrifying aura formed a horrible power vortex in the sky, and the clouds in the high sky seemed to be affected, turning into a hurricane-like appearance above the power vortex.


    "Roar!"


    The colorful giant tiger roared and opened its hideous blood bowl, and scattered lightning particles began to condense in its mouth. The thunderball, which was originally only a small spot, grew bigger and bigger, slowly turning into one piece. The giant thunderball of five or six meters, which was turned into a white tiger, swallowed it suddenly, and then raised its neck, protruding a lightning shock wave like the tortoise school qigong.


    The momentum of this shock wave is terrifying! The dense and dense spatial patterns produced wherever it passes are all covered by its powerful force, and a series of thunder discs swirl around the shock wave, and the thunder inside is loud and powerful!


    When Ye Hao saw the colorful giant tiger condensing his own strength, he also began to gather his own powerful strength, and wanted to compete with it.


    The strength shown by the colorful giant tiger is enough to make him look at him. It is indeed a mutant beast that can call so many lord-level brothers with a roar, it is really extraordinary!


    Ye Hao drove the Diamond Mech, holding a hundred piping knives in both hands, and burst out an unparalleled strong aura. The mecha was surrounded by this indescribable air current, which was a manifestation of incomparably powerful aura!


    A dozen-meter-long Baipi sword was trembling and joyful. The body of the dwarf blade was full of superb and pure power. His whole body became crimson, and it seemed to ignite the phoenix divine fire that extinguished the world, and the spirit of the sword was in the huge blade. Swimming.


    It is still too weak to be able to increase the power of Baipi Dao that is ten times stronger, but once he enters the legendary level, it is very likely that this situation will be changed!


    Ye Hao didn''t emit a sword light. He wanted to face the difficulties in this stunning blow of the colorful giant tiger, instead of issuing a sword light to fight against it, he wanted to test his current strength, how strong he really is. !


    The baipi knife was held in the hand by the diamond mecha, like a giant flame blade. The sharp blade aura continuously gushes out from the blade, and surrounds the blade, emitting a fiery red light. The phoenix engraved on the blade seems to be alive. Come here, eyes glowing crimson!


    Seeing the powerful thunder and lightning attack from the colorful giant tiger in the distance, Xiao Bai couldn''t help but feel a little worried for a while, and wanted to step forward to help Ye Hao.


    But he has always understood the master¡¯s powerful strength, he will never do anything uncertain, and with the master¡¯s strength, a giant tiger can¡¯t stop him from capturing the eternal medicine, and if it goes up, it¡¯s possible. Will add some trouble.


    "Roar!"


    Ye Hao roared like a beast in his throat, and he drove the King Kong mecha to the lightning shock wave sent by the colorful giant tiger. He wanted to regret this attack!


    In an instant, the King Kong mecha had already faced the terrifying attack from the colorful giant tiger.


    Wield a knife! Ye Hao exploded with his most powerful attack, his sword aura was vertical and horizontal, and he smashed onto this lightning beam in the blink of an eye.


    The two sides were in a stalemate, and the rays of lightning were consumed by Baipidao, and the rays of thunder and lightning were scattered, flickering, and gradually dissipated into the void.


    The colorful giant tiger tried his best to issue his most powerful attack, and Ye Hao also drove the King Kong mecha to do his best to urge the Hundred Swords in his hand.


    At a stalemate, the colorful giant tiger flashed with thunderous eyes, and suddenly exploded with a more powerful force. He used his own background-the essence of power, and wanted to explode with a more powerful force to kill Ye Hao!


    Power evolution is the condensation of cultivation base energy, which is much simpler to use than during condensation, but this kind of consumption can not be used by all mutant beasts!


    If it is used forcibly, it may damage the body, or even drop the level!


    "kill!"


    Feeling the more terrifying power coming from the blade, Ye Hao deduced the murderous aura from the whole body, and poured nine out of ten of his power into the Hundred Sword.


    In an instant! The phoenix engraved on the body of the Baipi knife was as real as it came to life, and it made a burst of crisp and incomparable chirps, and even Ye Hao couldn''t tell whether it was the phoenix sound or the knife chirping from the vibration of the blade.


    The terrifying peak power collided, and the incomparably powerful power spread out by the fight made a terrifying thunder, impacting the nerves of mutant beasts watching from a distance!


    Ye Hao, who was above the six-pointed star formation, had blue veins on his face at this time, and he had already used all his strength to slash the colorful giant tiger here.


    On the side of the colorful giant tiger, because of the use of the power essence, the whole body seems to be thinner, but its eyes are shining with spirits!


    He didn''t believe that Ye Hao was able to withstand its deadly attack that fought so hard! ! !

 Chapter 241： God is formed

    "Roar!"


    The colorful giant tiger who tried his best to attack Ye Hao made a dull roar in the throat, and the normal tiger eyes gradually turned red, and it felt a little strenuous!


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao tried his best, and the tip of the knife burst out with endless divine light, as if he was about to pierce the world. The power from his whole body was continuously injected into the huge blade of the diamond mecha, a burst of sharpness. Qi burst out suddenly, splitting the lightning shock wave from the gorgeous tiger''s mouth into two!


    "drink!"


    Ye Hao controlled the King Kong mecha to split the lightning shock wave and slashed towards the colorful giant tiger with all his strength. The jewel-like eyes of the Divine Phoenix on the knife seemed to be activated, exuding a hot breath!


    Seeing that his trick was broken, the iron sheet in front of him was about to be chopped off. It did not hide, and stopped releasing the lightning shock wave.


    If the thunder light overflowing from the closed mouth is already shocking the earth by holding the smaller lightning ball in the air, if the terrifying thunder light in his mouth attacks, I am afraid that other mutant beasts who are also the lord''s third-level primary will also be like tearing. The decay is generally destroyed!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and the eyes of the King Kong Mecha were scattered. He found that this gorgeous tiger had the last card, but so what.


    Losing the obstacle of the thunder and lightning shock wave, Ye Hao rushed to the front of the colorful giant tiger in the blink of an eye, and jumped up high, like a force smashing Beishan, to split the colorful giant tiger into two!


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the colorful giant tiger ejected the electric light condensed in its mouth, and this attack was as fast as lightning, directly bombarding the body of the diamond mecha.


    The giant tiger looked awkwardly, this was its most powerful attack, it was unable to cause any damage to the iron sheet in front of it, and it couldn''t even break the skin!


    It turned out that Ye Hao slashed from the air with a baipi knife in his hand, and he had no time to make any other actions, and the colorful giant tiger caught this moment and issued his most powerful attack!


    However, the energy contained in his attack was still a little weak, and he couldn''t break the defense of the Diamond Mecha at all. It just made a sound of cold water and small rain on it.


    You know, the chariot of the second life awakening can withstand ten super weapon-level attacks! The attack of the colorful giant tiger just now did not reach the power of the super weapon level, so it could not cause any damage to the main body of the King Kong mecha!


    Ye Hao also deliberately exposed this flaw, letting it strike its most powerful attack, and slashed down when it was in the gap in the attack!


    Obviously, Ye Hao did it, and the King Kong mecha rushed out of the lightning beam and slashed directly at the colorful giant tiger.


    Looking at the King Kong mecha coming in the head, the colorful giant tiger could only bite the bullet and wave two huge claws towards Ye Hao in a hurry, hoping to knock it into the air so that he could escape by himself.


    Yes, he wanted to run away, he greatly underestimated Ye Hao''s strength, and plunged himself into such a desperate situation, naturally retreating.


    But it really thinks too much. It is simply impossible to rely on the power gathered in haste to knock the Diamond Mech into the air.


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao held the Hundred Swords high above his head, uttering a life-long roar that was full of murderous air like death descending. The terrifying power radiated from the blade, a wave of blade energy scattered everywhere, and the sharp air above it tore apart. !


    The appearance of the Diamond Mecha reflects the light from Haori in the sky, and the whole body is golden, like a sacred one, and it is cut down in the sky.


    "boom!"


    The baipi knives bombarded with the giant claws of the colorful giant tigers. In no time, the tiger claws were cut off directly like vegetables by the baipi knives. The diamond mecha held the baipi knives in their hands, and the penetration force was unstoppable, directly from top to bottom. Divide it into two under the next.


    Before it had time to mourn, the giant tiger was attacked by the sharp aura on the Baipi Knife, and completely turned into two halves. There was still a trace of thunder in the bright red blood, but it soon lost the control of the owner. And goes out.


    "Boom!"


    Ye Hao came into contact with the King Kong mecha and turned it into this chariot again.


    This battle seemed to be a long one, but in fact all battles were won and lost only between the swords and flints, and this battle only took more than forty seconds.


    Of course, if Ye Hao didn''t rely on the huge defensive power of the King Kong Mecha to resist the final blow of the colorful giant tiger, it is very likely that the King Kong Mecha could be killed at the last moment!


    what? You said Ye Hao couldn''t kill it! joke!


    Ye Hao has a profound background, and he is driving a powerful King Kong mecha, how could he not be able to kill a mutant beast that has exhausted his power!


    "Boom!"


    A stream of powerful energy poured into Ye Hao''s body, opening his way to the middle stage of Xiantian Second Stage, and rushed to the late stage of Xiantian Second Stage in one fell swoop!


    It is worthy of being a powerful mutant beast in the middle of the third tier of the lord. Its strength is far superior to other mutant beasts of the same tier. Therefore, the feedback energy of the chariot can be so huge that it will be promoted continuously!


    "Shoo~"


    Standing on the ground, Ye Hao''s nose moved slightly. He smelled the sweetest aroma in the world. What kind of fruit is this ripe?


    Fruit! mature?


    A flash of thunder flashed across Ye Hao''s head.


    The condensed fruit of the magical medicine for many years!


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked around, and saw that the divine fruit floating in the air was completely solidified and was about to mature soon. This meant that the 10,000-year magical medicine could immediately get rid of the state of weakness!


    He did not hesitate at all, suddenly golden light overflowed in his hand, and a word in his mouth, he used the deterrent formula to reduce the consciousness of the ten thousand year magic medicine.


    Ye Hao understands that a magical medicine that reaches the level of ten thousand years must have good strength, but it is only so weak that he is experiencing the difficulty of transformation right now. Once his strength is restored, he may not have a chance with this magical medicine for all his life!


    Take out a three- or four-hundred-year-old medicine from the folded space and put it in his mouth. It is chewed in a spot, it is very sweet, and it makes his mouth full of fluids, but he can''t care to feel the deliciousness. After he regains his strength, he has more important Things to do!


    The golden light clusters condensed by strength were driven into the ground and penetrated into the body of the Ten Thousand Years Magic Medicine, in an attempt to weaken its multi-drug body''s control ability.


    However, the magical medicine for thousands of years is condensed in the body of the psychic energy accumulated for thousands of years, and after the end of the day, the spirituality is definitely more than ten times stronger than the magical medicine for thousands of years!


    Moreover, his strength must be extremely strong!


    Indeed, this miraculous plant of Wannian medicine is very sad. He was born in a crevice in a cliff of Mount Tai. The wind and rain beat him, and it was ten thousand years.


    After the doomsday came, his intelligence gradually awakened, he felt the world is different, there is no longer a sense of depression in the air, it is completely liberated!


    At first, when it went out, all mutant beasts wanted to eat it, but with a wave of its roots, a burst of earthy aura attacked, and these mutant beasts with red eyes and saliva would be killed by it.


    In order to prevent some mutant beasts from harassing him, it transforms into a restricted area of ??mutant beasts, and any mutant beast that enters this restricted area will be killed.

 Chapter 242： The transformation of Wannian Magic Medicine is complete

    After the trees mutate, it kills all the mutant beasts in the restricted area, and uses its own energy to create patches of grassland that will not mutate. Using the bodies of these mutant trees as energy for their growth, life is also quite leisurely. .


    But the tragedy is that it is estimated to be the first miraculous medicine to undergo transformation after the end of the day. During the transformation, his strength was greatly weakened, and he would emit a strange fragrance, and at the moment of transformation, it would be short-lived. The loss of power.


    Even though it was hiding in the restricted area created by itself, it was still found by the tiger king who always paid attention to it, and had to flee all the way, fleeing wildly.


    I blamed these two tigers for not being dogs!


    This escape, it fled here, the energy of transformation impacted its consciousness, and had to flee into the deepest part of the earth desperately, hoping to complete the transformation, and make this tiger king pay the price when his strength increased!


    ...


    Ye Hao kept pumping out the energy in his body, constantly hitting the Feng Ling in the Deterrent Medicine Art to the place where the Ten Thousand Years Magic Medicine was located, hoping to weaken its spirituality so that he could better capture some of it.


    The fragrance of the divine fruit gradually disappears, which means that it will mature soon, maybe it will take another minute, maybe the next second, the miraculous medicine will get out of the ground!


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, the 300-400-year-old medicinal materials in his mouth had been swallowed nearly halfway, and golden light was shot out.


    What he didn''t know was that these spirit seals had extremely poor effects on the magical medicine. One is that the ten thousand years magical medicine is extremely powerful, but the ten thousand years magical medicine in the process of transformation will repel any energy, so Even if he madly used the spirit seal energy, it played a big role, but it only made the Wannian magic medicine inconvenient.


    If the spirit seal energy is cast after its transformation is completed, it can also have a great sealing effect on its surging spirit!


    Ye Hao''s hands kept hitting the golden spirit energy, and he kept hitting the golden light at the speed of a phantom.


    At this moment, the red **** floating in the air had matured and was about to fall to the ground. After Ye Hao saw it, he caught it with a sigh and threw it into the folding space. It was not the time to observe this **** fruit. There are more important things that remain underground.


    And once this fruit has been transformed, it will represent that the magical medicine of Ten Thousand Years has restored its strength, but it is not known whether the Sealing Spirit will work.


    However, he can still feel the magic medicine for ten thousand years deep underground. Sure enough, the family of Chinese medicine is worthy of a big family that has been passed down. This magic trick has an impact on the magic medicine for ten thousand years.


    "Huh~"


    A fat and white child appeared on the ground, staring at a big hat on his head, looking at Ye Hao with a look of hatred, his face was full of contempt, and a small hand-like root was pointed towards Ye. Hao spread out his hands, as if he wanted him to return the ripe red fruit to it.


    Just kidding, big joke.


    Ye Hao looked at the ten thousand years **** grass that looked like a small adult, and had recognized that he was a refined Ganoderma lucidum, and there was a little excitement in his heart.


    After all, Ganoderma lucidum is another medicinal material comparable to ginseng, and its effect cannot be underestimated!


    But he won''t return the red divine fruit he has already obtained. The purpose of this trip is to capture you, a fat baby, and ask Ye Hao for something? I''m afraid it''s very silly and naive...


    Ye Hao ignored him, turning his hands to open up the ground, a violent tornado hit the ground, and the powerful force scraper Wannian Ganoderma lucidum, but there was a situation that caused Ye Hao to drop his eyes.


    The whirlwind that can exert powerful control over the Millennium Magic Medicine and even swept it in the sky has no effect on the Millennium Magic Medicine, and upholds the consistent style of the magic medicine that produces spiritual wisdom, and it rolls the eyelids and shoots towards Ye Hao. Ye Hao couldn''t help but laugh at the funny appearance of the ass.


    But soon it felt that something was wrong with its body, as if it was a little awkward.


    Finding that the method of avoiding the ground could not affect this fat Ganoderma lucidum, Ye Hao slowly walked to the Wannian Ganoderma lucidum who was mocking him, trying to grasp this small baby-like drug by his own strength.


    But soon, he discovered that it didn''t work, the strength of this medicinal material was still quite powerful, and once he escaped, Ye Hao could only stare at it, and there was no way to take it.


    Even the Deterrent Medicine Art has no effect, what can he do?


    Ye Hao crept to the distance not far from Wannian Ganoderma lucidum, and leaped fiercely at an extremely fast speed. He wanted to grasp it with his own hands.


    But it didn''t seem to have any effect. It was worthy of the Wannian Ganoderma lucidum that had lived for ten thousand years to become refined. The speed was so fast that it instantly escaped Ye Hao''s surprise attack.


    And while evading Ye Hao¡¯s capture, he threw a ball of yellow energy **** and smashed them on Ye Hao. Although the attack power was not great, the corrosive nature of the ball of yellow energy **** was too strong and stuck in the memory protection battle. There was a creaking sound on the clothes, and a bit of energy was consumed in the blink of an eye. It was terrifying!


    You know, the memory protection suit is very resistant to corrosion, but even so, it is still not immune to the corrosive liquid that erupts under the yellow energy group spit out from the mouth of Wannian Lingzhi!


    "boom!"


    Xiaobai rushed to Wannian Ganoderma lucidum from not far away, as witty as a dog with a mouse.


    It''s a pity that he is too big, so why would Ganoderma lucidum not discover such a big move?


    "Rumble~"


    The chubby baby-like Wannian Lingzhi exploded with a unique surging momentum, rushing Xiao Bai from the air.


    Xiaobai only felt an irresistible rushing air current that knocked it down directly from the air, but the impact did not harm it.


    "Bata Bata~"


    The white and fat Wannian Lingzhi walked not far from Ye Hao and still stretched out his hand to ask him for the divine fruit he had produced.


    Even when Ye Hao wanted to capture it, he still refused to give up that fruit.


    Nonsense, of course it is impossible to give up!


    Although the transformation is of great benefit to it, not only can it increase its strength, but it can also bring its intelligence to a higher level, but no one will think that its strength is strong. If this fruit is taken back to enjoy, it is enough to make Its inherent energy is even stronger, and it will even accelerate a lot in the next ten thousand years.


    At that time, it will once again be powerful, and it will be able to truly cross the world, without having to worry about its own life because of the coveting of other creatures.


    Looking at this persevering Ganoderma lucidum, Ye Hao is no longer happy. The strength of this miraculous medicine is indeed not weak, but if there are some other dominant mutant beasts in the primeval forest, it will be difficult to deal with.


    In that case, this transformed Ganoderma lucidum strain will leave here as quickly as possible, because it also knows that no matter who wins or loses, it is for the purpose of catching it!

 Chapter 243： Harvest... Tiger Whip

    Wannian Ganoderma found that Ye Hao was not a bird, and he was still making his own mind. Half of the roots were like small hands, akimbo on his hips. The other half of the roots pointed at Ye Hao and waved wildly, seeming to accuse Ye Hao. It is unethical to do so...


    Ye Hao ignored him, his hand condensed his body deterrence technique that was close to 50% of his strength. The three or four hundred years of big medicine in his mouth had been eaten by less than a few centimeters, and the technique that was about to be played would consume him. Great, the power is evident.


    Swallowing the remaining big medicine in one gulp, Ye Hao''s face was extremely solemn, and success or failure depends on this.


    "Awe!"


    A dazzling golden light flashed in Ye Hao''s hands, and both hands seemed to be made of gold. I don''t know if it was the sun or there was such golden light in the first place, and the surrounding ground was all golden!


    Jin Guangguang shines on Wannian Ganoderma lucidum, and it slightly feels that Ye Hao''s hands are threatening to it, but it still hasn''t receded. The value of the divine fruit is too great for it, and it will not give up so easily.


    With golden light shining in his hands, Ye Hao reached out to Wannian Linzhi and played a deterrent formula.


    The golden light is even worse, it seems to be dyed into a color this day!


    The Dao Daoguang group floated out of Ye Hao''s hands, turning into mysterious runes and hitting Wannian Lingzhi.


    As soon as the first rune appeared, Wannian Linzhi burst into full strength like encountering the most powerful natural enemy!


    Suddenly, the earth underneath his body was scattered with earthy and yellow aura enveloping his body, and the deep and heavy majestic aura contained in it made the air condensed!


    It was angry. The human in front of him not only wanted to grab the divine fruit it produced, but also greedily wanted to take it away. It was extremely shameless!


    But, don''t forget that it is strong, after all, it is just a medicinal material.


    In this doomsday where people cannibalize people and zombies mutant beasts will eat people, human beings who can only rely on medicinal materials to become strong quickly, of course, cannot let go of any medicine.


    Ye Hao is now more difficult to improve his strength and level. The more he breaks in the later stage, the more he needs an extremely deep foundation, and it is extremely difficult to break through.


    If there is a 10,000-year-level magical medicine by your side, it will help it hone its own strength, and at the same time improve its realm, it will quickly increase its own strength.


    Lin Zhi, who was like a chubby baby, directed the mysterious and yellow energy that enveloped her body towards the mysterious rune played by Ye Hao, and a strong aura spread out.


    However, the attacks met each other, and there was no big movement that broke out. Instead, these attacks collided together, silently, and melted in the air quietly.


    However, Ye Hao''s Dao Dao Golden Light Rune seemed to be even better, as if he was naturally restrained from these natural auras, gradually dissolving the natural auras he encountered.


    Although these golden runes became dim after dissolving the earth and yellow gas, they were still not broken!


    Wannian Lingzhi was shocked and frightened at this time. It felt that the terrifying power contained in the runes made it difficult for it to produce resistance. However, when it thought of the divine fruit, it still did not leave. It mobilized all the earth and yellow air, and transferred some runes. Crushed.


    It''s too late to say, then soon! The battle is a scene where every second counts, and speed is also the most critical link. The rune is controlled by Ye Hao, and the speed of rushing to Ten Thousand Years Ginseng is extremely fast, and the afterimages of the debut are wiped out in the air!


    Runes were spread on the earthy yellow shield of Wannian Ganoderma lucidum, and they melted little by little, making him frightened, desperately pulling up the earthy air in the earth, and resisting the mysterious runes exuding golden light.


    However, the rune text formed by this golden light is the most critical and powerful one in the deterrent formula. It gradually melts the natural gas of its body protection. Some runes are hit on the fat doll-like body of Wannian Linzhi, bursting out. A burst of golden light melted into his body under his shocked look.


    At first it didn''t feel any strangeness. It just thought that the Dao Dao runes issued by Ye Hao were just astonishing and splendid. He mobilized the earth and yellow energy not to intercept the mysterious runes that exuded this golden light, but to treat this as an extremely heavy Dao Dao. The earth and yellow gas bombarded Ye Hao''s body.


    "Rumble~"


    The earth and yellow air hit Ye Hao''s memory protection suit with a force of thunder, and bursts of thunder-like sounds erupted.


    But Wannian Linzhi soon regretted what he had done. It felt that its roots became a little heavier, and the mysterious runes integrated into its body gradually began to align and have an impact, and the power of sealing spirits gradually manifested in its medicinal body.


    Its head was dizzy and it felt that something was wrong, and it waved all the earth and yellow gas to block the golden runes that hit it, panicked and fled into the ground, and continued the hard way to escape.


    The golden light rune chased after it, turned into a group of golden energy groups and followed it into the ground, trying to seal the consciousness of Wannian Lingzhi, but after Wannian Linzhi escaped into the ground, it was like a fish in water, and the speed was much faster than the attack of the rune. The speed exploded after exceeding Ye Hao''s control range.


    "Huh~"


    After Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief, he began to take care of the spoils of this battle. He wanted to remove all the useful things from these lord-level monsters as quickly as possible, so as not to run away from the Ten Thousand Years Magic Medicine and lose the seal. The induction of spiritual energy.


    With a hundred piping knives displayed, Ye Hao was like a cat and a cat, and his extremely skillful swordsmanship peeled off the fur of the lord-level monsters intact. If it were not for the damage caused during the battle, I am afraid that these furs would be intact!


    Ye Hao is most concerned about the four sharp teeth of the colorful giant tiger that help it quickly condense the thunderball. If it were not for these four long sharp teeth, the power of the shock wave it released would definitely be reduced by one third!


    I took off all the useful things from the colorful giant tiger''s body. When I was about to disassemble the yellow female tiger, I found a huge thing...


    Ye Hao touched his chin, remembering that this thing was crazily sought after by some men and women just before the end, but he is already strong enough in this area, maybe he can''t use it, but...


    This is a good thing. What kind of peerless medicinal materials are used for treatment before the end of the day, and this is still a tiger king''s thing, and the internal Chinese medicine is naturally effective.


    "Crack!"


    This huge thing fell directly to the roots, and Ye Hao muttered, if he didn''t eat it himself, he could give it to others.


    Of course, in other words, it is estimated that he will eat it by himself after handling it.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, who were holding the magical fruit and teasing the thousand-year magical medicine in the folding space, suddenly saw an extremely large object falling from the sky, and looked up curiously.


    Before approaching Wang Xiaoran, he covered his eyes and blushed.


    "Dad is trying to kill me!" She said and shook her head. She knew it was a tiger whip. She was lucky enough to catch some smugglers before the end. She happened to see this thing, but the tiger whip in front of her was quite impressive. Dozens of times before the end!

 Chapter 244： event

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Situ Linglong was puzzled. Isn''t this just a tiger whip, just a taste of medicinal materials.


    But her face suddenly turned red.


    "Tiger... Tiger whip..." She remembered her first night. Ye Hao was fine at first, but then moved like a beast. She was tossed with all her bones falling apart, and Ye Hao let her go.


    The two were speechless, pointing at the tiger whip...


    After Ye Hao swept the battlefield, all the trophies were collected into the folding space. This time it can be said to be a big gain!


    The furs of the two most precious giant tigers were peeled off intact by him, and the hardest fists of the mad orangutan were also put away by him. These things are the most precious, and there are other useful things on the three highest-level mutant beasts. Ye Hao didn''t leave the place, and all of it was in the folding space.


    Of course, there are also the sharp teeth and fur of other Lord-level mutant beasts. How could Ye Hao let go of such precious things?


    The indifferent eyes cast a glance at the piles of mutant beasts onlookers in the distance, scared them to turn around and ran, for fear that the killing **** in front of them would strike again.


    Ye Hao glanced across the battlefield, and there was nothing uncomfortable facing the hell.


    He waved his hand and summoned Xiao Bai. After entering the chariot together, he personally commanded Xiao Zhan to chase in the direction where Ganoderma lucidum had escaped. After all, only he could feel the direction in which Ganoderma lucidum had escaped. As long as he did not leave a hundred miles, he It is still possible to confirm its location by relying on the enchantment energy in its body.


    Pushing all the way, the towering giant trees were smashed into two by the sturdy car body of the chariot, and fell sadly. The chariot was barely able to match the Ganoderma lucidum that was advancing rapidly underground at a terrifying speed.


    Although Wannian Ganoderma lucidum was sealed by spirits, his consciousness seemed to be a little vague, after all, there were too many mysterious runes in his body!


    But after ten thousand years of accumulation, the spirits that were born are extremely powerful!


    Even if a series of spiritual sealing energies invade the medicinal body, some of the seals can still be relieved with powerful psychic energy, and the body can be controlled autonomously, instead of being affected by consciousness like the thousand-year magic medicine! Ye Hao caught those who were confused.


    The chariot drove over the huge mountains and stunned the mutated trees with long feet. It was like traveling in the virgin forest of Mount Tai, following the tour guide, the magic medicine of Wannian, all the way without purpose.


    And this tour guide was very conscientious. Ye Hao dug up some medicinal materials for hundreds of years and decades in the forest of Mount Tai. After all, with Situ Linglong by his side, Ye Hao was not afraid to miss any medicinal materials.


    ...


    After Situ Linglong could hardly find medicinal materials. Ye Hao took out some tiger meat, which was specially cut from the best and best meat from the colorful giant tigers and female tigers.


    But even so, there are hundreds of kilograms of high-quality meat in the folding space. After all, the things in the folding space will not rot and break. The tiger meat is also extremely delicious. But before the end, Ye Hao consumes a lot of food. Get more.


    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao, Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong, and Xiao Bai were all sitting together, eating tiger meat on a large barbecue grill. Xiaozhan couldn''t eat it, so they could only play some relaxing music as the background. .


    For the sake of deliciousness, Situ Linglong specially asked Ye Hao for a few young medicinal materials to be ground together into powder and sprinkled on the tiger meat, exuding a scent that cannot be described in words.


    "Oh, oh, oh, Situ Linglong, you are indeed a talented woman in a family of Chinese medicine. I am afraid that only you can think of using medicinal materials to make barbecue ingredients!" Ye Hao tore the tiger meat in his hand, the golden crispy skin He sprinkled layers of seasoning powder, making his appetite after a series of battles.


    "This is what I discovered by accident. It is not only delicious, but also conditioning the body!" Situ exquisitely tore off a piece of tiger meat and ate it with big mouthfuls, without the restraint of Miss Doomsday. After all, such quality tiger meat is grilled. It''s so delicious!


    As the two talked, Xiaobai had eaten up all the tiger meat on the grill, and looked at Wang Xiaoran while shaking his stiff tail.


    "...I just took a few bites, and it''s gone..." Wang Xiaoran had a black line on his face, patronizing the roast, and then he started to eat and everyone else had already eaten it.


    After the meal is full, the powerful energy contained in the tiger meat is reflected, and a warm current continues to swim in the body. This is the withdrawal of the inherent energy beginning to merge with the person who eats it!


    Even the energy consumed by Ye Hao''s previous battles has been replenished, but to his disappointment, his strength has only slightly improved, and it has not reached the level of shocking world, and the difficulty of improving the realm is gradually manifesting.


    On the other hand, Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran sat cross-legged, and after eating some high-energy tiger meat, they also began to advance.


    This surprised the two of them very much, but this was also in Ye Hao''s expectation. After all, the two of them practiced harder, and Ye Hao''s special guidance was hand-in-hand.


    More importantly, the energy contained in the tiger meat is the huge energy of the lord''s second-order and the lord''s third-order. With such a low level, how can they not be promoted? I am afraid that the fat pigs before the end will be able to eat them. Advance to the first level!


    Situ Linglong''s strength is the lowest, but only Tier 3, but this meal of tiger meat barbecue meal with the bottom of the medicinal materials actually made her strength start to crazy! Directly broke through to the fourth-order martial artist, and even not far away from breaking through the fifth-order!


    But she still hasn''t awakened the ability, which makes her a little regretful.


    As for Wang Xiaoran, she already has a firm foothold in a Tier 4 warrior, and is about to enter a Tier 5 warrior. This meal of tiger meat barbecue will directly kick him into Tier 5, and the surging power is reflected in her. , And help it stabilize at the fifth level, with the ability to attack the sixth level.


    Xiao Bai also received feedback from the chariot during the killing. The powerful energy contained in this meal of tiger meat made him step into the middle stage of the lord in one fell swoop, and his hair looked shiny and supple, Situ Linglong thought Touching, but thinking of the sharp wolf teeth, did not dare to touch it.


    Xiao Bai is very smart. The first time she saw Situ Linglong enter the chariot, she was taken away by her master. She knew that this was another little wolf-like female wolf, and she was regarded as the hostess, and did not treat her aggressively. Just ignore it.


    The meniscus on its forehead looked sharper after it was advanced, but Ye Hao always looked obediently, but didn''t say anything. It may be that a special skill was born, just like the four teeth of a colorful giant tiger. Has an extraordinary bonus to its special abilities.


    "Boom!"


    Rolling stones fell to the ground, awakening several people who were practicing cross-legged. They opened their eyes and looked outside, wanting to know what happened. At this moment, the chariot came to a huge mountain like the sky...

 Chapter 245： The crevice of the horrible abyss

    "Look, there is the magic medicine for ten thousand years!" Wang Xiaoran pointed to the fat baby-like Linzhi that escaped from the ground, swaying like drunk, and its powerful consciousness was eroded by the energy of the soul.


    Ye Hao and the others left the chariot and wanted to be arrested, but they didn''t know that they had just taken a few steps and walked to the crack, and everyone felt a powerful pressure like divine might!


    Xiaobai¡¯s huge body of more than ten meters has been paralyzed to the ground by this heaven-like divine might, but Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, who have not entered the innate, are unbearable, and they were suppressed as soon as they entered this area. The only thing left is that the eyeballs can turn.


    Even the strongest Ye Hao blushed at this moment, and exhausted all his power to resist this divine might, and the ground under his feet was shattered by Ye Hao.


    This imposing Ye Hao was about to kneel on his knees, but he was struggling to support it. If it weren''t for the memory protection armor to relieve him of a part of the mighty pressure, he might have been unable to hold it at this time and fell to the ground on one knee.


    Look up again.


    Profound, terrifying, and bottomless!


    This is everyone''s first impression of this huge crack in the abyss.


    Ye Hao looked at the hole in front of the chariot, and he couldn''t help feeling a little trembling, but his will was so extraordinary, he recovered in an instant, forcibly supporting his steps, and pulling Wang Xiaoran out of this place is like a sacred prison. General place.


    After pulling Xiaobai out a little bit, Ye Hao seemed to have exhausted all his strength, sitting in the bombing car and panting.


    Too oozing! What kind of place is this, it can almost collapse him just by power!


    Is it possible...


    It was terrifying. Ye Hao didn''t even believe him in his thoughts at this time. The crack in front of him that didn''t know when appeared, could it be a powerful mutant beast beyond the lord level?


    This possibility is not ruled out, it seems that only this possibility can explain why Tong is so powerful here!


    Ye Hao looked around this area quietly, only the Ten Thousand Years Magic Medicine swayed there, but it seemed that as soon as it got close to the edge of that area, it would hurriedly move away.


    He squinted and saw that there were a lot of corpses in this area. Looking at the size of these mutant beasts and the explosive power contained in their bodies, he judged that these mutant beasts were at least Lord-level mutant beasts!


    However, even such a powerful existence couldn''t even get close to the rift, and was bled by the seven orifices that were shaken by this mighty pressure, and died suddenly!


    Not even the slightest ability to resist!


    "It''s horrible!" Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran hugged each other, warming each other. The feeling just now made them chill and their consciousness trembling!


    Ye Hao looked up at the sky above the giant peak. Compared to this giant peak, the other peaks seemed to be so small. Such a giant peak actually splits a huge hole from bottom to top, but this is very common in the apocalypse. , Some strong fights can indeed be done!


    But that path made him feel that there was an irresistible crack in the abyss, where did it come from?


    Deep and terrifying power was revealed from the cracks in the abyss, and there were waves of terrifying waves that affected Ye Hao''s mind.


    He didn''t think too much, just such fluctuations could not stop him from arresting the miraculous medicine.


    Now his strength is insufficient, and when his strength is strong enough, he will definitely enter this crack to find out.


    "Go ahead!" Ye Hao pointed to the place opposite to the crack and gave an order to Xiao Zhan.


    The Wannian Magic Medicine was hit by Ye Hao''s spirit sealing energy, and even if he continued to escape, he would eventually be caught by Ye Hao.


    There are too many mysterious runes in it, so many of them have used up 40% of Ye Hao''s energy!


    "understand!"


    Xiaozhan received Ye Hao''s order, with powerful tires attached to the ground, and hurried forward, throwing away this terrifying mountain in the blink of an eye.


    Wannian ginseng had already quickly escaped underground when Ye Hao and others entered the chariot, hurriedly fleeing deeper into the primeval forest of Mount Tai.


    The chariot rushed forward, gradually as if entering the deepest part of the forest of Mount Tai. Here, like another world, a variety of unknown luminous creatures flew in the air, and there were some mature medicinal materials everywhere, so Situ Linglong couldn''t help but open his mouth in surprise!


    Groups of giant mushrooms nearly ten meters high were growing on the ground. After Ye Hao confirmed it, they found that they had not turned into mutant beasts. This surprised him a bit. Could there be a benign mutation? And wouldn''t those mutant trees absorb the purification of these mushrooms?


    With such doubts, Ye Hao took some mushroom meat from the top with a pipi knife and kept it in the folding space. Maybe this kind of mushrooms can be eaten and can be grown, so at least it won¡¯t be food for the independent islands. When things get worried, the power population can also expand.


    Ye Hao deeply knows that not only the combatants but also the logistics staff are as important. In Xu Lang''s battle against the zombie army, if there were no logistics support from the old and weak women and children, I am afraid that they would have already defeated!


    Entering the chariot, Ye Hao instructed Xiaozhan to reduce the speed and continue to set off toward the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years. The speed reduction is to explore the species in this mysterious area. If there are other plants like that kind of mushrooms, they should also bring some of them. Into the folding space.


    "Moo~"


    A dull voice came into everyone''s ears, and Ye Hao ordered the chariot to stop, carefully analyzing where the cow-like roar came from.


    "Go over there!" Ye Hao pointed his hand, and Xiao Zhan immediately adjusted his direction in a 360-degree Thomas maneuver, and Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were stunned by the entire operation.


    "Moo~moo~"


    The two roars that came this time were rapid and violent, as if the creature that uttered the bull''s roar was fighting something.


    "stop!"


    Ye Hao walked out of the chariot, stepped on the moist ground, and slowly walked towards the source of the sound.


    After approaching the sound source, Ye Hao quietly walked behind a crimson stone wall, poked his head out and looked down carefully. This didn''t matter, but Ye Hao was taken aback.


    Where is a cow, and still thinking about eating beef?


    It turned out that Ye Hao saw that there were all high-level scalper mutants on the broad area below. The yellow fur all over his body glowed with earthy yellow light, and the hideous giant horns on the head were shining. It was nothing to provoke at first glance. the Lord.


    After observing it, Ye Hao didn''t find a lord-level mutant beast comparable to the colorful giant tiger, so he was slightly relieved.


    He found that these scalper mutant beasts still maintained the habit of living in groups before the mutation, and there was no territorial consciousness, but he didn''t know whether they were extremely violent with their personality?


    Ye Hao''s head hasn''t cramped yet, and he doesn''t want to take the initiative to find these scalpers and go desperately.


    Just when he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly found a calf chewing a carrot. He shook his head. It was ridiculous. Isn''t carrots exclusive to rabbits?


    and many more!


    Is something wrong?


    Ye Hao suddenly found something wrong, why is that radish so big?

 Chapter 246： The tragic panacea

    Why the radish is earth-colored, and there are so many roots, it looks like...


    Ginseng!


    Judging from his body shape, it was at least four to five hundred years old. He finally found out why the medicinal materials were so scarce, and his feelings were all eaten by these mutant beasts.


    This also explains the power of mutant beasts, directly using big medicines as carrots, so extravagant, Ye Hao didn''t dare to think about it, only in combat situations, and usually only a part of auxiliary cultivation.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he re-examined the place where this group of golden bull mutants was. He wanted to find something here, but he was quickly disappointed. Maybe the ginseng was just something the calf happened to encounter, not like Leeks are usually harvested one after another...


    After the flickering light extinguished from Ye Hao''s eyes, Ye Hao reentered the chariot and drove towards the place where the Wannian magical medicine was. He sensed this fat baby-like Wannian Ganoderma lucidum running around. I felt helpless.


    Anyway, you should take a break too. Aren''t you tired to run like this?


    Could it be that there are other mutant beasts chasing the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years?


    He couldn''t rule out this possibility. After all, he set out to root after Wannian Ganoderma lucidum escaped and bypassed the cracks of Jufeng that exudes terror. With its terrifying speed underground, he was afraid that he had already run dozens of miles away. How could it have been running?


    Could it be that other powerful mutant beasts are eyeing it?


    It seems that apart from this possibility, no other explanation can work.


    He knew that he couldn''t delay. If Wannian Lingzhi was caught by the mutant beast, it might be like that calf, chewing it as a radish, then the real purpose of this trip to Mount Tai would have failed!


    And how precious is the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years. Fortunate enough to find one by chance, how can it be possible to find the second one again in a short time?


    Ye Hao didn''t want to give up this chubby baby-like Ganoderma lucidum, causing the chariot to explode in full speed, chasing the place of the Wannian Magic Medicine at a fast speed.


    The cracks exuding powerful coercion were more than ten miles away.


    A huge mutant flower is running wildly.


    The chubby baby Ganoderma lucidum flees forward desperately, its spiritual intelligence has been confused, its roots are already trembling slightly, and the speed of advance is greatly reduced, otherwise it will not be tight by a mutant monster. Reluctant to chase?


    The Wannian Magic Medicine didn''t dare to look back, and ran forward desperately, not daring to stop for a moment.


    And behind it, at this moment, a mutant beast with huge flowers stepped up densely with dense roots and sprinted on the ground, chasing after the miraculous medicine forever, both of which are plant mutants. It can feel that if you move the front Ganoderma lucidum swallowed by the 10,000-year-old Ganoderma lucidum will certainly be of great benefit to the strength, and it will be so close.


    The teeth are densely covered in the huge flower, and the sharp teeth are shining with a cold light, sharp enough to divide gold and stone!


    Looking carefully into his terrifying mouth, the rows of teeth can even be turned like a chainsaw. Even other mutant beasts with strong defense power will be bitten by it.


    What''s more, the scariest thing about it is not the rows of sharp teeth, but the green corrosive liquid constantly flowing out of its mouth while galloping.


    Once bitten by it, this corrosive liquid will break through the surface defenses along the scratches, so that these corrosive liquids can flow directly into the target body without being blocked by the powerful defense on the surface, corroding to the point where the defense is relatively strong. Weak flesh and blood, directly causing huge damage to the target!


    However, medicinal materials of the level of Wannian Magic Medicine are no longer normal, and its strength is extremely strong, especially the uncrowned king among the plant mutants!


    When it was going to be normal, it had already used the natural gas to absorb its woody essence. It was really a tiger that was deceived by a dog in Pingyang!


    The face under the mushroom head was helpless and unspeakable, giving people a precocious feeling. It supported itself so hard that it would not slow down, and walked forward at full speed. It began to think of those few days in the sunset. Running, that is its lost youth...


    ...


    The chariot continued to explode rapidly, and within a few hours, it galloped away in the direction pointed by Ye Hao at the most extreme speed. Although there were some minor problems on the way, they were directly ignored by Ye Hao. The most important thing at the moment is Wannian. Magic medicine! Grab it, everything is easy to say.


    "Master, if you find a mutant beast, do you ignore it?" Xiao Zhan said in a calm voice. I don''t know how many weird mutant beasts have been seen along the way. There are mutant beasts more peculiar than this piranha, so Xiao Zhan No feeling at all.


    But this time was different. Ye Hao sensed that the magical medicine that had been hit by the enchantment energy was nearby, and he concluded that the magical medicine of the ages would be chased by mutant beasts, and would keep moving forward, but the speed continued to slow down. .


    "Quick! Zoom in on the screen of that mutant beast." Ye Hao stood up and stared at the direction in which the mutant piranha was running, which was exactly the direction in which Ganoderma lucidum was moving.


    The picture flickered, as if watching a movie, the mutant piranha at the top of the lord¡¯s first step opened a huge mouth that swallowed the sky, and a stream of green liquid flowed out of its mouth, falling on the ground and eroding large pits, and its The strong corrosiveness is still eroding downward!


    "Catch up with him!" Ye Hao pointed to the mutant piranha and issued an order to Xiao Zhan.


    As soon as the picture turned, Wannian Lingzhi, who was fleeing underground, became a little drowsy, and the speed began to slow down.


    Its powerful spirituality accumulated over ten thousand years is also difficult to resist the erosion of the spirit sealing energy for a long time. What''s more, it still allows so many mysterious runes to invade the medicine body. This spirit sealing energy is extremely powerful, and half of Ye Hao''s strength is spent. Above.


    If it were placed on the millennium-level magical medicine, I am afraid it would have been sealed by the spirits and let others be killed.


    The doomsday chariot broke out at a speed that could be called the limit, and the sound of violent winds roared in this vast forest, and it moved forward like a giant dragon.


    At this time, Wannian Linzhi''s consciousness was gradually eroded by Feng Ling. It felt sleepy, and a voice lingered in its ears, like Mother Earth, persuading it to rest and not to run around.


    In the chaos of consciousness, Wannian Linzhi felt that he had returned to the moisture and comfort brought by wind and rain before the birth of consciousness, making him fall asleep deeply, and his long beards were stuck in the earth, absorbing the nutrients from the earth.


    Suddenly it felt a little sticky, as if something was holding it, pulling it out of Mother Earth''s arms. At this time, its consciousness suddenly awakened, but it seemed a little late.


    It turned out that when it was in a trance and stopped fleeing, the long roots of this mutant piranha went deep into the ground, wrapped around the chubby body of Ganoderma lucidum, and pulled it out of the ground...

 Chapter 247： Variation Piranha

    The huge piranha picked up the Ganoderma lucidum with its dark green roots and placed it in front of its big mouth. Like the piranha in Plants vs. Zombies.


    Similarly, this mutant piranha at the top of the lord''s first-order peak also has no eyes. Compared with its huge mouth, its body looks a little slender. The purple-red trunk twists back and forth, driving the four huge leaves to shake, as if To express its excitement, even the roots entwining Wannian Ganoderma lucidum trembled slightly.


    The Wannian Ganoderma lucidum, frightened by its entanglement, seemed to regain some consciousness and struggled desperately, but its strength was inexhaustible, and it was impossible to break free from this steel-like restraint.


    Seeing the disgusting green liquid dripping from the big mouth of the piranha, there is no escape from the magical medicine for ten thousand years. The roots on the body trembled slightly, seeming to be trembling, and as if expressing despair.


    "hiss!"


    The Piranha screamed and made headache-like sounds like grinding teeth, as if celebrating its victory and sending Wannian Linzhi into his own mouth.


    "Xiao Zhan, hit it!" Ye Hao watched as the mutant piranha''s long roots were as thick as building materials and grabbed Wannian Linzhi, opening its big mouth to swallow it.


    If it was swallowed, Ye Hao might break this mutant man-eating flower into thousands of pieces, but fortunately he caught up, otherwise this trip to Mount Tai would be a big loss!


    "boom!"


    Like two wild ancient giant beasts colliding together, the force of the collision made the surrounding low-level mutant trees sway, and this blow exploded with shocking power!


    With mental arithmetic and unintentional, the mutant piranha, who was concentrating on devouring the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years, did not carefully observe the movement on the ground, but was directly knocked into flight by the huge body of the doomsday chariot, exposing its entire body in the air. The two Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were shocked.


    Each of its roots is wrapped around the corpses of various mutant beasts. This root pierces their outer surface and plunges directly into it, as if they are drawing nutrients!


    While being knocked into flight, it screamed frantically, making a shrill but dull sound like a ladyboy.


    The magical medicine held in the long roots slid to the ground. It was an agitated spirit, looking in the direction of its savior, but the roots that frightened it were all trembling, and the person who made the terrifying rune came after it. !


    Dare to stay, hide into the earth and flee directly.


    It knew that Ye Hao had no good intentions. Although his thoughts were simple, a 10,000-year-old bachelor would be extremely cunning, let alone a magic drug?


    Ye Hao saw the Wannian Magic Medicine escape, but didn''t care about it. After all, he couldn''t catch it now. Once the spirit seal energy completely eroded it, he could just use the ground to detain it from the ground.


    And the fascinating and terrifying piranha in front of him was the immediate opponent.


    Ye Hao squinted at the piranha that burst out of great power. It was a mutant beast that it had never seen in its previous life, and he never thought it would have encountered it in this life.


    "His! Hiss!"


    The mutant man-eating flower screamed wildly, and most of the mutant beast''s body entangled in its roots was scattered, making it extremely angry.


    Ye Hao looked at the corpses that fell on the ground, and one by one emitted green lights that shouldn''t belong to them, and one by one, things seemed to break through their bodies.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to get out of the car and kill the mutant piranha, he discovered something terrifying.


    The corpses that fell on the ground showed plant roots piercing through them, and then the entire mutant beast''s corpse was swallowed by something inside it, revealing big purple mouths covered with blood, which was very disgusting.


    But compared to the huge mutant piranha, these plants looked extremely weak.


    The appearance of these mutant piranha larvae set off stormy waves in Ye Hao''s heart!


    Although mutant beasts can reproduce, how can there be a lord-level piranha that can hatch more than a dozen piranha larvae all at once! This is horrible!


    A mutated piranha larva that could only move came out of the corpse, and the atmosphere in the chariot seemed to be condensed, extremely solemn.


    "The owner does not need to worry. After scanning, it was not found that these mutant piranha larvae formed any strong combat power, and their growth cycle was slow. Now they are only equivalent to the third and fourth-order mutant beasts." Xiaozhan found the atmosphere in the car solemn and scanned. After those mutant piranha larvae, slowly said to a few people.


    Ye Hao nodded, and sent Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong to remove the mutant piranha larvae. Of course, he also sent Xiaobai to remove them with them to avoid any accidents. After all, the two have not grown up, but they are absolutely talented. It''s not bad, and I know my status.


    Stepping out of the chariot, Ye Hao took out the Baipi Knife, and looked at the lord-level piranha with a huge mouth but a little slender. The blade shone cold, and the power in his body poured into the Baipi Knife, causing the blade to whisper softly.


    The colorful energy flowed through the blade, Ye Hao gripped the blade with one hand, and the whole body burst out incomparably powerful energy. The air was slammed by this breath, and the whole body''s power instantly boiled, as if turning into a human **** and demon. In general, arrogant!


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s aura was extremely strong, and he was in a state of absolute peak. It was also unlucky for this mutant piranha to meet him.


    Ye Hao waved this peerless divine sword with one hand, faintly condensing power to form a vacuum-like zone around him, with a sense of power that can tear the world apart!


    "hiss!"


    The mutant piranha lord sensed Ye Hao, who had a powerful aura in front of him. He did not despise it at all. It had no eyes and could not see what kind of species Ye Hao was, but he knew that the enemy it faced was extremely powerful, powerful, and breathable. It is strong, I don''t know how many cuts.


    However, the piranha clan has inherited a mindless custom, and once encountered an enemy, even if it is lost, it will be smashed to the end. This is very consistent with the fighting situation of Wang Xiaoran and others, and it is simply taught by prenatal education.


    "Puff!"


    The double daggers in Situ Linglong''s hand cut off the head of a piranha larvae, and it fell to the ground gruntingly. This was the first time she had cut off the trunk of a piranha larvae. Divided into two halves, a disgusting green liquid was spilled, making her very uncomfortable.


    After cutting off its head, another larva opened its big mouth and bit it. Situ Linglong saw that their zipper-like teeth were constantly turning. If they were bitten, they wouldn''t be able to get out even if they lost a few pounds of meat!


    Just when she thought that the mutant piranha larva with its head cut off was dead, the big head that was rolling on the top suddenly stopped rolling, and the branches protruded from the damaged place just a few times. It will return to the original in a few seconds, but the color of the head looks a little faded, and the price is not low. .

 Chapter 248： Life-threatening sword spirit!

    In fact, if the purple completely recedes, they can only stay in place like those mutant trees, unable to move. This is why the Lord-level mutant piranha injected spores into the corpses of other mutant beasts to make them parasitize, although the birth cycle Long, but he already has a not-weak power since he was born!


    Even these spores can be injected into a living body! You just have to pick weaker creatures, they can''t push the spores out of the body.


    Wang Xiaoran, who was fighting with a bone blade on his side, saw the damned piranha larvae stand up again, and understood that this mutant piranha can survive by cutting off the main stem, and is moving towards the lord level. Ye Hao, who was fighting the mutant piranha, called out.


    "Dad! Don''t destroy the branches of the piranha, it will recover again, just kill its head!"


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao, who had originally planned to cut off the branches of the lord-level mutant piranha in front of him, adjusted his combat state and changed his combat strategy again.


    He was about to strike a double attack, killing this lord-level mutant cannibal by surprise.


    The terrifying aura that erupted stopped, Ye Hao''s strong arm waved vigorously, and in the blink of an eye a blade of light bursting out of light appeared, and it attacked the mutant piranha at the fastest speed in the world.


    With this blade, Ye Hao concealed all his power in the Baipi Knife, throwing a brick to attract jade, and when the power broke out, it was the end of this mutant piranha!


    "hiss!"


    Feeling the strong energy breath in the air, the lord-level mutant piranha hissed, making a nauseating cry.


    The four green leaves that had been hidden under the ground stood up, standing in front of them like shields, trying to resist this horrible light.


    It''s a pity that even if Ye Hao hides his inner strength, it is not something that the lord''s Tier 1 mutant beast can easily resist!


    "Boom!"


    The blade light shone on the shield made up of four green leaves of the lord-level mutant piranha, and bursts of thunderous sounds. Its root system at the bottom of the ground could not resist the powerful force contained in the blade light, and stepped back step by step. .


    The blade light burst out with a rainbow of light, unmatched strength and sharp aura bombarded the green leaf shield, and the sky seemed to be punched out.


    In less than a few breaths, I can''t hold this unmatched power, and I will be completely shattered!


    "Kakcha~Kakcha!"


    The green leaf shield appeared dense cracks, which spread quickly, completely unable to withstand this incomparable knife. The cracks grew more and more, gradually unable to support it, turning into pieces of broken leaves and bursting open.


    "Hiss~"


    The green leaf shield couldn''t withstand the moment it burst, the lord-level mutant piranha screamed with its big mouth, and its roots slammed at the attacking knives with the force of thunder.


    These roots are extremely extraordinary, with red blood-like energy condensed on them, and they travel through the space at an extremely fast speed. Ye Hao can''t underestimate the power contained in them.


    "Boom!"


    The dim light of the knife collided with the roots of the cannibal flower exuding bloodthirsty rays, and an extremely terrifying wave broke out in an instant, the energy of the bombardment spread out, and dense cracks continued to appear in the space.


    Ye Hao looked at the piranha at the top of the lord''s rank 1, which was stronger than the mad baboon in the early stage of the lord''s rank 2.


    At this moment, the noisy fighting sound stopped, and only the sound of Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran fighting with the piranha larvae remained in the entire scene, which was extremely strange.


    The lord-level mutant piranha feels that the energy in front of him is gradually disappearing little by little, and the thick roots emitting scarlet light are retracted into the ground, hidden, and the broken green leaf shields are gradually condensed. , Exudes emerald green light.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was slightly raised, he knew that the external blade light that seemed sharp but weaker had shattered, and the real ultimate move was about to appear!


    Between the lightning and flint, Ye Hao''s thoughts just fell. Everyone present felt dazzling sacred rays of light bursting out. There is no way to know the state of the mutant piranha at this time. Only he himself knows what is hidden in the light of the sword. The ultimate move broke out!


    The powerful energy sphere hidden in the light of the sword completely exploded at this moment, like a star of the sun that has shrunk countless times, exploding here, emitting an endless group of divine light, wanting to spill over the earth.


    The entire virgin forest was illuminated by this powerful energy and became like daylight. Some creatures that had lived in caves for a long time couldn''t adapt to this strong light beam. One by one, the pain was unbearable and crazily screaming while holding his eyes!


    This energy ball is terrifying! Just beginning to explode, he shattered the four recondensed green leaf shields as if they were pulling away.


    The explosive momentum knocked the mutated trees into the air, and Wang Xiaoran and the two retreated wildly under the protection of Xiao Bai!


    Those mutant piranha larvae were relatively close, and were directly drowned in a terrifying aura!


    "hiss!"


    Frightened by the sudden burst of powerful energy, the thick branches exuding scarlet light were pulled out from the ground, and they slammed into the energy sphere that had just exploded. The scarlet light on it became stronger and burst out of this lord one. The mutant Piranha at the top of the order is the most powerful senior.


    "Rumble~"


    Like a galloping horse, and like a thunderbolt, two extremely powerful attacks collided together, bursting out a suffocating and terrifying trend, absolutely domineering!


    If the mutant piranha had eyes at this time, it would definitely see a peculiar sight.


    A round of divine sun-like energy **** exudes this unmatched powerful force to impact on it, and the roots and branches that emit scarlet light are like dragons, incomparably ferocious, like a Wanlong play ball, colliding with the energy ball. Together.


    "Bang~"


    The two attacks collided, and everyone felt that the whole world had lost its color, like a black and white painting, terrifying.


    "Hiss~"


    This is the last sound it made in this world, and then it turned into powder under this energizing energy, floating in this cave world.


    In the distance, Wang Xiaoran, who had withdrawn from a kilometer under the shelter of Xiaobai, looked at the terrifying piranha directly dissipating in the sky and the earth, and their hearts were surging. This is their master, terrifying!


    "Sister Linglong, how about it, is my little heart about to move?" Wang Xiaoran raised Situ Linglong''s chin, teasing her with a frivolous expression.


    Situ Linglong looked at Ye Hao, who only stood in place and swung a knife from the beginning to the end. There was a little stubble on the corner of his mouth, adding a bit of tough guy style to his resolute face. His sharp eyes were like a condor, piercing and piercing. , For a while, I was a little silly.


    "Hey, won''t you fall so quickly!" Wang Xiaoran kept fanning her hands in front of Situ Linglong, trying to pull her back from her distracted thoughts.


    "Ah~ah? What, what did you say, I didn''t hear clearly." Situ Linglong looked confused, and looked at Wang Xiaoran who was waving his hands in front of him, who was smirking, a cute look of who I am and where I am.

 Chapter 249： Magic medicine

    "Yo yo yo, you''re so sweet!" Wang Xiaoran squeezed Situ''s delicate white face, and took her hand to Ye Hao.


    "Dad!" Wang Xiaoran walked with Situ Linglong, followed by a dozen-meter-long Xiaobai. The silver-white crescent moon mark became brighter and brighter, emitting a faint light, soft but powerful, and not just an ornament.


    Ye Hao sensed that the Wannian Ganoderma seemed to have stopped, and the moving speed became extremely slow. After feeling this situation lasted for a period of time, he finally determined that this Wannian magic medicine was completely sealed by the spirit energy.


    Quickly enter the chariot, go in the direction pointed by Ye Hao, and gradually approach the area where the Wannian Magic Medicine is located.


    Knowing that he could not escape, the Wannian Magic Medicine went all the way back to the forbidden zone that was once set by himself. The consciousness was chaotic, and his wisdom was completely sealed by the energy of the spirit.


    After about a few minutes, the Doomsday Chariot rushed into the restricted zone of the Self-Chemical Medicine of Ten Thousand Years under the command of Ye Hao.


    "Wow, why is this place different from other places? I didn''t see a mutant tree. There are meadows and flowers everywhere!"


    "It seems that there must be a lot of drugs in this area!"


    "Ooo~oooooooooo!"


    ...


    Ye Hao sensed that Wannian Ganoderma was not far away, and when he looked at the excited two wolves, he got out of the car with them.


    The breeze was blowing, and the colorful butterflies condensed in medicine flew across the sky. The beauty was extremely beautiful. The clumps of grass swayed gently in the breeze, making a sound of rustling. The whole area was quiet and there was no mutation. The beast appears here, as if it is the most beautiful side presented by nature.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but relax a little, opening his arms to make some difficult movements, and the bones all over his body were crackling.


    And the two Situ Linglong were already lying on the grass, enjoying the rare tranquility at this moment.


    As for Xiao Bai, lying on the grass, like a beautiful Samoyed, her snow-white hair reflected lightly in the sun, creating rainbows.


    Ye Hao opened his arms, feeling the breeze blowing through the air, and a little bit of sunlight shone on his face, his tight face gradually relaxed, and the light seemed to shine into his heart, alleviating the fatigue of the battle.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao''s expression returned to his former face without joy or sorrow.


    "Get up." Ye Hao looked at the two people lying on the grass, and said in a flat and unfeeling voice.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, the two who were still lying on the ground feeling quiet, they hurriedly stood up and followed him in search of Wannian Ganoderma lucidum.


    Ye Hao slightly sensed the location of the Ten Thousand Years Divine Herb, and found that it was indeed not moving and was hidden underground. This area was very strange. There was no mutant beast, so there was no need to worry about the miraculous medicine being swallowed by the mutant beast.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t want to waste a moment, the most precious thing in the doomsday.


    After finding the place of the Wannian Magic Medicine, he used the ground to easily pull the Wannian Magic Medicine out of the ground. The roots of the chubby body were slightly stretched, and they swayed slightly under the breeze.


    It was completely sealed by the spirit energy, and within a couple of days it could not recover its sanity, and Ye Hao was unwilling to remove the spirit energy completely. He only recovered a small part of it, and the other part was still in its body, and warned it not to harm it. Medicinal herbs in the folded space.


    Wannian Ganoderma can also understand it. It is originally a creature that loves calm and nature, and will not actively attack others, so there is a restricted area where there are no mutant beasts.


    However, once it leaves, this place will soon return to its original appearance. Like other places, mutant beasts will once again fill every corner.


    After Ye Hao threw it into the big medicine garden in the folding space,


    With the two reluctantly looking at the prairie, the chariot set off again, and in that crack he felt the supreme power that could destroy all living things on the entire earth.


    Ye Hao believed that there must be an extremely terrifying existence in the cracks, that is the power that surpasses innateness and surpasses the lord level!


    Once born, all mutant beasts in this world may not add up to their opponents. It is a shuddering power. Only its aura can overwhelm Ye Hao and others. If it weren''t for the memory protection armor, even if he loses his power, I am afraid he I''ll be overwhelmed!


    These forces cannot be defeated for the time being at this stage. After the strength is improved in the future, I will go there to find out.


    However, now you should go to the national asylum zone to explore, to see if the future life is the same, there are still variables, perhaps, by joining forces with the country, you can make yourself stronger.


    After all, he can''t do some things, and Independence Island can''t do it, but the big machine of the country can do it.


    After all, a country is a country, with a large number of troops, equipment, and various high-precision weapons, and it has elite talents in various industries before the end. The doomsday exercises are made by the country in the previous life, which reflects the country¡¯s response after the end. How powerful is ability!


    Perhaps as early as all kinds of strange mutant beasts began to appear, Kyushu has already begun to build a large number of shelters, but it has not been announced to the outside world, in case there is nothing major, and the panic caused by the leakage of the news will not be eliminated for a while.


    Sitting in the chariot, Ye Hao took out the divine fruit, put it in front of his nose and smelled it. A faint, almost insufferable scent passed into his nose, indistinguishable from the fresh apples before the end. It''s different, but smaller.


    "Master, take this divine fruit quickly! The energy contained in it will definitely surprise you!" Wang Xiaoran lay beside Ye Hao, urging Ye Hao to take the divine fruit.


    "Yeah, dad, didn''t Sister Linglong say that she can still bring a kind of magical ability? Isn''t that the fruit of the ability among the pirate kings!" Wang Xiaoran''s eyes suddenly widened, as if thinking of something.


    "This thing, this thing won''t really be the fruit of ability!"


    Hearing what the two said, Ye Hao took a close look at the fruit in his hand. The ordinary appearance showed a little light under the light, and it seemed to be smeared with fruit oil.


    After taking a look, he opened his mouth and bit down.


    Before biting down this piece of flesh, this whole red magical fruit directly turned into a gas and flowed into his body, it was incredible!


    After the divine fruit was swallowed into his body, Ye Hao immediately felt a surge of power surging around his body, and a stream of heat flowed through the body veins all over his body, causing him to emit a warm red faint light at this time!


    Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran looked at him nervously from the side, for fear that something had happened to Ye Hao. After all, no one had seen such a situation. What if the records in the classics were wrong?


    Ye Hao feels extremely comfortable at this time, a wave of energy rushes through his body, improving his strength in pain. The energy contained in this fruit is too strong, and at this time, his body is surrounded by a wave of heavenly power. The gas energy, like the ancient Tianzun sitting cross-legged here, gleamed with light.

 Chapter 250： Bright fruit!

    "Boom!"


    A burst of domineering power burst out of Ye Hao''s body, his bones crackled, his strength grew a bit stronger, and he was promoted to the top of the second innate rank!


    And the energy used to reach the peak of the second-order Xiantian did not consume even half of the energy brought by the divine fruit, and this energy was still surging, strengthening his foundation, and constantly bombarding the gate leading to the third-order Xiantian.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt a more powerful force burst out!


    This power filled his limbs and a hundred skeletons, melted into his body, and a little bit of light penetrated into his bones. At this moment, he felt his whole body warmed up and down, as if he was warming up in the mild sunlight, and there seemed to be something washed away. , He felt his whole body lightened a lot.


    This is a change of mentality. He has not become lighter or thinner, but what has been washed away is the oppressive feeling brought to him by the abyss-like crack!


    At this moment, Ye Hao inside the chariot was like a sun god, exuding a soft and sacred light, and then this power broke out completely, the golden light spilled over the inside of the chariot, and the two of them couldn''t help covering themselves. s eyes.


    Ye Hao had already reached the peak moment after absorbing the fruit!


    He finally absorbed the mysterious fruit produced by the medicinal power of the Wannian Divine Medicine Lift, and this powerful energy was like a flood bursting a bank, directly smashing open the door to the third stage of the innate, allowing Ye Hao to directly step into the innate. Early stage of the third order!


    What a powerful force this is, Ye Hao clenched his bright fist, opened his eyes and shot out like a divine light, with super power!


    Wang Xiaoran looked at the sacred light erupting from Ye Hao''s whole body. She remembered that there was a fruit of the pirate king that could burst out the holy light called the Shining Fruit, but depending on the performance of her father, perhaps it was a mysterious fruit that was passed down by word of mouth, the bright fruit!


    If that were the case, it would be too powerful!


    As the pinnacle fruit of the natural system, this fruit is the most powerful in everyone''s eyes, and it is not known how many times stronger than the glittering fruit!


    Little White Wolf''s head was buried under him, the crescent of his forehead was shining, and he looked very strange. He looked at Ye Hao excitedly. It understood what Situ Linglong said, and naturally wanted to know what the mysterious ability Situ Linglong said.


    "Dad, how do you feel now?" Wang Xiaoran came to Ye Hao with his big eyes open and a cute look.


    "I feel so relaxed." Ye Hao waved his hand, and a beam of laser-like energy blasted out. With a wave of his hand, this energy folded back and turned into energy back into Ye Hao''s body.


    A burst of light broke out on his feet, and Ye Hao seemed to turn into a light at this moment, rushing in the interior of the tank, and there were phantoms he left everywhere, and it was not much worse than the speed of sound!


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were covering their mouths, Ye Hao''s speed at this time was faster than the speed of the chariot at full speed!


    At this moment, Wang Xiaoran''s eyes flashed with hope. She knew that the power of Bright Fruit was simply incomprehensible!


    People who eat bright fruits have the same speed as light, unparalleled defenses, and strong resilience. They can even seal the ability of all fruits, and the eaters are not afraid to swim. This is the power of bright fruits. Place!


    But Wang Xiaoran guessed that if there are other fruits of ability in this world, he believes that he will certainly not be afraid of swimming. After all, this weakness is probably the author''s ingenious idea, which is different from the reality.


    Ye Hao ran countless laps in the inner space of the chariot, and finally stopped in front of a few people. The light on his feet gradually disappeared. He found that this kind of fruit was equivalent to awakening a kind of supernatural power. As expected, the magical medicine for ten thousand years was born. The fruit is not simple!


    Reaching out and putting on his clothes, the horror force released when he just broke through broke his shirt.


    "Small war, go to D city." Putting on his clothes, Ye Hao looked outside, passing the virgin forest all the way, the lord-level mutant beasts were like avoiding plague gods, and they ran away when they heard the movement.


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that the place where he slaughtered wildly left a blood lake and a corpse, and a red mutant tree occupied the area of ??the blood lake.


    The thick and hideous branches are inserted into the bodies of the mutant beasts that have died to absorb the essence, and some roots are inserted into the blood lake, bit by bit, absorbing the huge life energy contained in the blood...


    Along the way, the chariot encountered waves of zombies, but there was no large army of zombies and no lord-level zombies, just like the virgin forest, it directly crushed past.


    Groups of ordinary mutant beasts also walked in groups, and occasionally hunted zombies when they were hungry, and even large-scale conflicts broke out. Ye Hao and others had seen more than hundreds of powerful mutant beasts hunting on their way. The zombies roared, and the fight was so fierce!


    On the chariot, Ye Hao was holding Situ Linglong and found the double dagger hidden in her sleeve, which was a bit surprised for a while.


    "Unexpectedly, you like to go hand in hand." Ye Hao picked up her two double daggers. These are the daggers Situ Hong built for her with some rare metals just before the end. They are extremely sharp!


    Touching the soft bodies of Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran, Ye Hao thought of the big piece of tiger skin, took out some and gave it to the two of them.


    The tiger skin of the dazzling giant tiger can withstand some powerful attacks. It is more powerful than the crocodile armor, and compared with the crocodile armor, this tiger skin is much more comfortable.


    Then Ye Hao took out some lord-level claws and teeth, and let the two choose their own weapons. After all, the two would often accompany her in this doomsday, so Ye Hao would naturally not treat them badly in the equipment.


    ...


    "Roar!"


    "Xiao Zhan, let those guys who are behind the **** be quiet!" Ye Hao was in a state of cultivating the doomsday technique, and he was a little impatient when he heard the roar behind the chariot.


    The chariot rammed all the way, naturally some powerful mutant beasts and zombies followed, and roared frantically behind the chariot.


    "Xiaozhan understands! Will the weapon depot be allowed to launch Dongfeng intercontinental missiles to blow them into minced meat!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes flickered, and he also wanted to know the power of this Dongfeng missile. After all, he was known as the elite of the intercontinental missile before the end.


    "can."


    Ye Hao nodded and looked at a group of monsters with teeth and claws outside the window. He couldn''t help but sneer. A huge missile directly bombed the place they were chasing, exploding a huge black hole, emitting this pungent smell.


    Those mutant beasts and zombies who were chasing wildly were all bombed and disappeared occasionally. Some people did not hide in other mutant beasts to survive. Looking at the doomsday chariot, they also looked terrified, and turned around and ran away.

 Chapter 251： Arrived in d city

    "Master, a large number of humans were scanned in the front, and it is a city where survivors gather." The radar of the chariot scanned a large number of humans in front, and reported to Ye Haohui.


    Ye Hao stood up and stared at the city D surrounded by hard walls on all sides. This is the outermost city under the protection of the class management machine. Living here, you must always feel the desperation of zombies attacking and feel Dou Mi''s bending waist. Helpless!


    After getting out of the car, Situ Linglong and Wang Xiaoran were covered with white gauze on their faces. Even so, the dusty temperament of the two can still make people see that they are two peerless beauties.


    After passing the moat smoothly, after being checked by a group of soldiers, Ye Hao and others entered the city.


    After a few people left, a soldier murmured.


    "Did I see that man there again? He was a bit familiar!" There was a scratch on Wu Yi''s face, and he looked at Ye Hao''s leaving back seriously.


    "Xiao Wu, you are the envious of two girlfriends, right? That figure is almost..."


    "Snapped!"


    A slap slapped the whole person''s head.


    "Why are you lazy here? When are you still chatting here? Watch out!" A man with sharp eyes and a strong body slapped the gossiping man, with a bar and a star on his shoulders. The epaulettes appear to be the platoon leader of these soldiers.


    "The platoon leader!" A dozen people hurriedly lined up the line and saluted the man in uniform.


    "Xiao Wu, just now you said that the person is familiar, which one is very important or..."


    "Report to the platoon leader! Maybe I remembered it wrong!" Xiao Wu stepped out and made a report to the platoon leader.


    Shaking his head, the man in uniform knew that Xiao Wu would not say such things for no reason. There must be something wrong with those people, but the current tense situation could not spare anyone to investigate.


    "Oh!" He sighed slightly. The man in military uniform wandered outside the moat with the special steel blade in his hand. He is a Tier 3 warrior, holding this special steel knife, he can even contend with high-level zombies, and Kill it!


    As early as when mutant beasts appeared in various parts of Kyushu, the country began to build a large number of shelters, weapons research institutes, and emergency forces, but the sudden arrival of the end and the sudden outbreak of zombies caused the troops to lose many soldiers.


    But, after all, they are all fighters with extremely high physical quality. Their individual strength is almost the same as Tier 1 even before the end, and they still have weapons in their hands. Therefore, even if the troops stop their losses, the next step is to maintain the stability of the entire country.


    However, they underestimated the extent of the disaster of this doomsday. Powerful mutant beasts appeared one by one, blocking this class of management machines from expanding the peace zone, and leaving some powerful fighters forever.


    After encountering large groups of zombies and mutant beasts, the Weapon Research Institute forged batches of cold weapons that relied on the hard body of mutant beasts to reorganize them, and they were invincible on the battlefield.


    However, until they met the lord-level mutant beasts, they began to retreat steadily and suffered heavy losses.


    Even if he had paid a heavy price and killed this lord-level mutant beast, after that, the troops stopped here and did not expand.


    The country understands that if a single body is powerful, everything can be crushed, and it begins to train powerful fighters in the army.


    Once the country, the big machine, starts to operate, the power of energy is beyond any individual''s imagination. A large number of medicinal materials that are full of strong medicinal light after the doomsday are brought into the National Medicine Store to strengthen the physical functions of the elite fighters and help them become stronger.


    However, there is still a shortage of food. Even in the country, the food obtained can only barely be consumed by the soldiers in the end. This also includes the mutant beasts that these soldiers hunted. Otherwise, the soldiers of the army would have long been unable to eat. It''s full.


    Even the terrifying big machine of the country has discovered the mysterious particles contained in the air after the end!


    After many verifications, they discovered that this mysterious particle can enhance the human body''s ability and overturn the research on the human body before the end. This has left many experts a little confused. Is there really a **** in this world?


    The most frightening thing for them is that the ancient swords that have been kept in the treasury by various archaeologists, one by one, look like a new life. The rust on the sword body falls off, becoming faster than the sharpest sword before the end. !


    However, the experts could not find out anything through research. Finally, they were distributed to some powerful fighters to fight on the battlefield. The effect was very good. Some legendary swords even made the holders stronger!


    During the expansion of the peace zone in the early apocalypse, these powerful weapons reduced many casualties, so all the ancient artifacts displayed in the museums of various places were included in the national treasury, but there are still some powerful weapons left in the hands of the survivors and become them. A weapon to fight in the doomsday.


    As for the shelters, the guarding troops dare not slack in the slightest. Once a large-scale battle breaks out, it must be reported. The liaison base stations established in each city are guarded by special powerful soldiers. They were all condensed into a rope, resisting the invasion from mutant beasts and zombies with one heart.


    Fortunately, the shelters in various cities are in constant contact with each other, and the situation of the city will be reported within half an hour, so as not to encounter unstoppable forces and be destroyed before reporting.


    The shelters in each city have strengths and weaknesses. As the outermost city, D city is one of the weakest defensive cities. The survivors are always preparing to evacuate. Once large-scale zombies or mutant beasts invade , With the hundreds of soldiers stationed in this city, it is impossible to resist!


    However, the military strength of City D is not weak enough. The strength of a battalion, equipped with tanks reinforced with various mutant animal skins, and a large number of cutting-edge missiles, can kill pieces of high-level zombies, but if faced with the tide of corpses, it is still not enough. Look.


    The four outer walls came into being. Almost all cities within the sanctuary area will build such a tall and strong wall, which is built to deal with the sudden tide of corpses.


    Once this happens, immediately notify other cities and lead the survivors to evacuate important materials and personnel. The entire city will be fully connected to the high-voltage power grid. As long as zombies and mutant beasts step into the city, they will not be exposed to strong voltages at all times. s attack.


    Unless they destroy the generator station protected by the superalloy in the center of the city, this current attack will not stop for a moment!


    This is the method that the country came up with after heavy losses. Every time the mutant animal herd or the tide of zombies receded, a large area of ??electro-focused corpses would be left in the city.


    The corpses of the mutant beasts with electric focus were snatched by the survivors as food, and the zombies were thrown away.

 Chapter 252： The miserable life of a survivor

    Later, in order to prevent the survivors from being unable to work hard and even discarding a lot of valuable things, the military ordered the survivors to take all the mutant beasts and zombies in the city before grabbing the carcasses of the scorched mutant beasts. The sharp parts are divided and handed in before they can be eaten, otherwise they will all be expelled from the city.


    The survivors who survived are naturally smart, and they understand that these bones that can''t be broken with a sledgehammer are of great value.


    Since then, the survivors have opened up a new world, hiding some huge tooth bones and making some weapons for self-defense.


    After eating mutant beast meat again and again, most of the survivors stepped into the first step and began to embark on the path of evolution.


    However, there is still a shortage of food, and every mutated beast tide will damage a large number of infrastructure and defense facilities. This has also caused many survivors to be yellow and thin even if they enter the first level, and their strength is not much greater than that of ordinary zombies.


    When the three of people walked on the streets of D City, there were always big pits on the road. Although they were filled up, be careful when passing by, in case the venom pit left by the mutant beast below is covered by soil, step on it. Going up is half dead.


    Walking in the city of D, looking at the survivors coming and going, their eyes are gray, without the slightest color, and their eyes are hollow. They sway after a few steps, and even when passing by some houses, they will hear a message. The smell of decay was that the owner of the house was starved to death in it, but all the people around him had already died. No one wanted to collect their corpses for them. They could only wait for the next beast invasion to clean up these dead people.


    The yellow-skinned survivors on the side of the road looked at the three neatly dressed three people walking on the road, with green light in their eyes, and they hated them very much.


    Even when walking through some higher places, some people who looked like skeletons stood on it, jumped down, and fell to death in a pool of blood.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know how many things he had seen in the doomsday. Naturally, there was no fluctuation in his heart. But Wang Xiaoran and Wang Xiaoran covered their eyes. They were originally girls and had a kind heart. Not to mention that one was the people¡¯s security control before the end, and the other was. The doctors in the family of traditional Chinese medicine, naturally, can''t bear it.


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and didn''t say anything. There were some things that they had to experience personally before they could feel the cruelty in the end.


    A few people walked on the road, and gradually felt that something was wrong with the survivors. Some survivors who looked strong clenched their fists and squeezed out a burst of bones, forming a group of Ye Hao.


    "The kid will enjoy the blessings. It''s better to leave these two beauties to us Shuangshuang. From now on in D city, we will be brothers. If you have anything to do, just say hello." The headed bald man licked his lips and played with the yellowed bones in his hands. Knife, his eyes swept over Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong with uncontained eyes, and the two of them looked at them with horror.


    "Get out of the way." Ye Hao didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to kill people, especially those who are as weak as ants, who can knock down this group of people who came out on the Independence Island when they were young. Naturally, he didn''t care about it.


    "Boy, don''t shame your face. Now it''s a cannibalistic world. You don''t want to give it to your father if you ask him to give it to your father. It seems that your two maids are giving you face." The bald man licked his lips, his face becoming more and more twisted , Seems to see the pleasure of fighting with two women on the bed and beating them with whips.


    The bald man made a look at the person next to him. The surrounding people looked fierce, and slowly surrounded them. Several people took out the bone knives that were ground from the hard parts of the zombie bones, and directed them viciously. People come.


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao slapped his bald head and slapped it against the wall, his entire face collapsed, a trace of white liquid flowed out of his head, and its brain was smashed by Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao just slapped lightly, and didn''t use his full strength. If he used his full strength, I''m afraid the light aura could cause the heart of these survivors to burst and die!


    Seeing the miserable death of their boss, these survivors'' legs and feet trembled, and their bodies were as if they had been exposed to the sun for ten days, sweating like rain.


    Ignoring them, Ye Hao led them to the deepest part of the survivors¡¯ lives. Situ Linglong took out a handkerchief and helped Ye Hao wipe his hands. Ye Hao grabbed her hand and smelled it. The refreshing fragrance poured into his nasal cavity, and his mood suddenly improved.


    Going forward, the deeper and deeper, the more Situ Linglong and the two feel the darkness in this apocalypse.


    A young man, holding a piece of burnt meat that I don¡¯t know when, wants to go to a survivor¡¯s force to change something to eat, or even some rotten chaff, so that the family will not be starved to death. However, this piece of meat was replaced with some pulpy grass roots. Even when he proposed not to replace it, he was surrounded and beaten by a few people from that force, and the grass roots in his hand were all stepped on.


    A woman standing outside the door naked, looking at the three people who passed by with empty eyes. Some women shed tears when they saw the two of Situ Linglong.


    Before the end, how could they not be the darling girls in the family, as pure as white swans.


    However, as soon as the end came, they were the targets of those men vying to play, and their lives were extremely miserable.


    Fortunately, due to the fact that there are regular patrols in the city, there will be no imprisonment of women as pigs, let alone cannibalism.


    In this way, they survived the last days by betraying their bodies, but they lived like walking corpses, their skin did not have the same luster as before, their eyes were hollow, and the scars on their bodies were left in the body to survive. The imprints on the scene, they are confused and don''t know when they will die. That might be a kind of relief.


    And those thin and timid men, except for dying in the mouth of zombies, were bullied by other survivors as slaves. They were skinny like skeletons. Every time they retreated, they would be treated as coolies.


    And most of the scorched mutant beasts in the city were divided by various forces. The military collected more than half, and other forces were collecting some. The remaining individuals, how much they can get, are entirely dependent on luck.


    There was even a situation of snatching. If it weren''t for the soldiers to suppress it in time, I am afraid that more people would die than this!


    However, it is normal to die in the doomsday. Do you think there were good humans in the doomsday?


    Yes, that is the leader of the survivors in the sanctuary city. They have countless women. They don''t even have to fight, and even when they retreat, the little brothers are pulling carts and running.


    They are the borers of the city in the last days! The scorched mutant beasts left behind by each mutant beast¡¯s invasion are enough to support everyone¡¯s consumption. It can be said that all meals are enough to eat meat. After all, the city is empty, and there are not a dozen living people, and more people continue to do so. Died in the mouth of zombies and mutant beasts.

 Chapter 253： misfortune

    However, where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes, and the post-apocalyptic is the same. These gangs gather together to bully other survivors, strong X women, one by one lawless, they are better than the armed department when harvesting the charred mutant beast corpses. They rushed fast, and when they retreated, they slipped earlier than anyone else.


    The country knows this situation, but it can¡¯t tell the truth to manage these situations. It¡¯s too busy, busy studying mutant beasts, busy studying spiritual matter in the air...


    The current state of the country is simply very busy, but there is no reason for this doomsday outbreak in the slightest.


    Some experts have pointed out that it is very likely that the heavenly meteorite has brought an indescribable virus to the earth, infecting various species!


    There are also some beasts who pointed out that it is very likely that the spiritual matter between the heaven and the earth has become thicker, causing the heaven and the earth to change drastically, and the mutation of those animals is probably just returning to the ancestor!


    The noise between the various research groups is a headache.


    Gradually walking to the end of D city, there is still a high wall, densely covered with power grids, making noises from time to time, and a stream of current dissipates in the air.


    "Little, kids are all here?"


    Wang Xiaoran pointed to a soldier in the distance who was training how to use machetes and other weapons. These children were very energetic. They trained with the soldiers and ate well and dressed well, but these children knew that this was the end!


    In the cruel doomsday, if they are struggling to survive in this world, they must join the army!


    Each of their determined little faces was covered with beads of sweat, and they desperately waved the long knife in their hands, even if the knife was one-third of their weight, they raised their hands until they slashed forward.


    Looking at these children, Ye Hao remembered Ali and others who had just gone to Independence Island. They were training hard to survive.


    And the adult survivors, one by one, ignored them, short-sighted, and did some things that dragged their feet, even these little children!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The few people who were watching the children''s training suddenly felt their feet shake, a huge explosion sounded, and there was a violent explosion in the center of D.


    With the appearance of this sound, an incredibly strong smell of burning appeared in the city, and black smoke dissipated to the sky.


    "No, it''s the location of the power station units. Could it be that there is a problem?" The instructor who trained the children looked at the place where the earth-shattering explosion occurred in the distance, and dripped cold sweat on his forehead. This power grid is the most protective of the city. An important checkpoint, once the power supply is lost, the entire city will be destroyed!


    After all, the mutant beasts are powerful, and there are so many zombies. Without the guardianship of the power grid, the survivors in City D don''t even have time to retreat!


    Ye Hao raised his head and glanced at the wall on the road out of the city. The power grids had completely failed, and there was no electricity jumped out, which meant that the generator station units had been completely damaged.


    "Beep~"


    "Stand at attention! Run!" A loud whistle sounded into the ears of the three, and the instructor gave orders to the children.


    "Go to the Arms Department and warn them. Once the situation in City D changes, you are ready to evacuate!" After speaking, the instructor ran towards the place where the accident occurred at a speed of 100 meters.


    "Let''s join in the fun too." Ye Hao''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that he could watch a good show. Such a situation was definitely artificially created.


    According to the news from the previous life, the power station units in each city are guarded by special engineers. These engineers are the powerful kings of ten thousand. They not only understand the ability to repair generator sets, but also choose from each company. The elites who came out.


    The most important thing is that these generator sets use the super alloy shell developed by the country in the end of the day. The strong defense rockets are unharmed, and the appearance is covered with the fur of some powerful mutant beasts, which can be said to be invincible!


    But it was such a place that was actually bombed, and Ye Hao was also a little surprised. After all, he hadn''t heard that the generator set in that city was bombed in his previous life, maybe the country deliberately concealed it.


    But there is no unventilated wall in the world, is it possible that...


    Ye Hao thought of a terrifying news. It is impossible for the entire city to be wiped out. No one escaped. If anyone retaliates against the entire world, the next step must be to destroy the communication tower! Cut off the communication between City D and the outside world!


    However, the communication tower tens of meters high was still there, and it was not bombed as Ye Hao imagined.


    Maybe I guessed wrong, Ye Hao thought secretly.


    Holding the hands of the two women, the three of them walked to the place of the accident at an unhurried speed. Before they even approached, a strong smell of burns passed into their noses, but there were many survivors watching here. All of them looked terrified, their patron saint was blown up, who would protect them in this doomsday?


    Does it rely on their skeleton-like bodies? Or a woman who lost her soul?


    No one knows what their fate will be next.


    "Who the **** is it!" An army-turned man with two epaulettes and one star pierced the ground with a spear in his hand, yelling hysterically.


    His eyes were red and blue veins on his face were violent, and his face that looked so beautiful had already been hit by this sudden incident.


    "Where are the soldiers! Where are the engineers dead!" drew a bright silver spear from the ground and slashed directly on the rubble. The sharp weapon tip slashed across the rubble, quietly splitting in half.


    "Camp commander, battalion commander, they are all dead, they are all dead." A young man who looked seventeen or ninety-nine ran over and knelt on the ground and hugged the battalion commander''s leg.


    "Stand up and talk, look at you like a bear!" The battalion commander kicked the young man and made him get up.


    The young man choked with tears, his eyes were red, and he was out of breath from crying. He could repeat a single word several times.


    "Yes, yes, that science madman! It''s the science madman in Chengbei, the red house in Chengbei!"


    The battalion commander calmed down his emotions. He had already figured it out as early as when he came to City D. Life is nothing but death. It makes no difference whether you die sooner or later.


    The battalion commander felt helpless when patted the young man''s back hard.


    "Hiccup~hiccup~!"


    After accentuating the qi in his stomach, he was finally able to speak normally.


    "Thank you, commander." The young man rubbed his red eyes, still choked, making the battalion commander very anxious.


    "Quickly tell, how did that old lunatic kill more than a dozen engineers? How the **** could he blow up all the power station units?"


    The battalion commander put his hands on the young man''s shoulders and shook it vigorously.


    "He, he just threw out a few empty bottles, and then the patrolling engineers went to check it, but before they took a few steps, the color of their face was swollen like pig liver, dead!" The boy said more and more frightened. Holding his head and widening his eyes, he is still a little unbelievable about it now.

 Chapter 254： The tide of corpses strikes

    "It''s a poison type ability!" Ye Hao thought of this rare ability, and the goose bumps all over his body couldn''t help but spread.


    This kind of ability is completely different from Ye Hao''s lightning ability and Wang Xiaoran''s water system ability. All his attack methods are poison!


    It can even be said that he himself has become a poisonous man!


    When zombies encounter this kind of poison, they will gradually rot, melt, and finally become a pool of dirty blood, killing and invisible, possessing this kind of ability, known as invisible terror!


    People with this kind of ability will involuntarily emit a peculiar smell, and the zombies don''t want to approach them, and they don''t even have the desire to eat their flesh!


    But in the human nasal cavity, this is just a smell. After the end of the day, water resources are scarce. Most survivors will not use precious water to bathe. Who cares about the smell.


    "Hahaha...ahhahaha~" A voice of vicissitudes of life fell into the ears of everyone, and gradually emerged from the smoke a man with a black robe and a torn hat on his head.


    His face looked like the vicissitudes of life in the world, and he was carrying a bottle of medicine that was constantly changing colors. It was very strange!


    "You...you...old madman! We have treated you badly there. What dissatisfaction do you have, you want to blow up the lifeblood of City D!"


    "Hahaha...hahaha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,


    Did you see this bottle in my hand? Sprinkle on the ground, everything will be melted, super alloy is no exception!


    With just one drop, you can be confidently super-financialized. With such cross-age research, let the people in City D pay for the research on this bottle of solvent! Hahaha..."


    A maddening voice like mental illness came over, and people couldn''t help but numb their scalp.


    "As for the engineers, they die easily, and they don''t have to struggle in this terrifying doomsday. Fear, I just help them get free." The old man buckled his nostrils and turned around.


    "You...I want to kill you this dog!" A soldier took out the assault rifle weapon in his hand and directly pulled the bolt and aimed at the scientific lunatic.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, his research is valuable and valuable!" A few soldiers around him grabbed him and hid the weapons in their hands to appease his excitement.


    "Be careful not to blow up the alveoli. I don''t cover the medical expenses. By the way, my old man is telling you a piece of news for free. Soon there will be a large wave of zombies. Get ready for your pea shooter, hahaha~"


    A burst of crazy laughter came out, and the mad scientist jumped off the ruins and left step by step.


    Situ Linglong was very depressed at this time. She didn''t understand how much the old lunatic had paid to study this medicine, but it was not guilty of using a city survivor to sacrifice his medicine!


    This guy is simply a demon!


    Situ Linglong clenched his fists, glanced at Ye Hao, who had a plain face, and slowly calmed down.


    "Report, report to the battalion commander! A large number of zombies rushed towards the city, like a large army!"


    "What! Hurry up, notify the correspondent, pass this news out, and ask for support!" The battalion commander''s face was shocked, but he didn''t expect that what the crazy old man said was true!


    "Yes!" Xiao Wu saluted, smashing his face and rushing to the communication tower at the fastest speed.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a earth-shattering sound resounded across the sky, and the communication tower slowly fell in the sight of everyone, so all the survivors screamed at this moment, they knew that their last hope would be shattered!


    "Xiao Wu, go to the Armament Department and tell them to lead the survivors to evacuate city D immediately and go to the nearby shelter. You have to take care of those children to evacuate and tell them, fighting supplies, stay!"


    "Camp commander!" Xiao Wu was full of tears. He knew that the battalion commander wanted to buy time for the survivors in this city, but staying now is no different from suicide.


    "Go, you are a soldier, obey orders!"


    "Yes, battalion commander!" Xiao Wu saluted fiercely and quickly ran towards the Armament Department.


    At this time, in addition to the various auxiliary departments, all the combat troops stationed in City D were assembled, with a total of more than 300 people, and the remaining more than 100 people were intensively carrying the combat materials.


    "What is the land behind us!" the battalion commander shouted.


    "The land of the Kyushu nation! The doomsday gathering place of the Kyushu nation!"


    "Are you going back? Do you regret standing in this most dangerous outer city?"


    "Never regret it!"


    "Never regret it!"


    "Never regret it!"


    Each of the soldiers wearing green protective armor holding weapons and cold weapons on their waists shouted solemnly and excitedly.


    "Okay, they are all good men, guardians of the people of Kyushu! Arrange the fighting supplies and prepare to fight!"


    With a wave of the battalion commander, more than 400 men immediately carried a box of combat supplies to the city wall. The soldiers were physically strong, basically all reached the level of Tier 1, and even some elites reached the level of Tier 2!


    They concentrated on holding the materials in their hands, and one platoon leader instructed them to assign tasks as quickly as possible, and finally they went up personally.


    The battalion commander glanced at the surrounding survivors and noticed the clean and tidy three people, with some contempt in his heart.


    At first glance, it was the children of those high officials with a cocky expression. They brought two women to the frontline city to send them to death. Don¡¯t they think they can just wander around just like the Doomsday?


    Ye Hao felt the battalion commander''s despised look, and there was no change on his face, knowing that he regarded himself as an official''s son who knew nothing about life and death.


    The earth was shaking slightly, and it seemed that a million male soldiers were attacking, but in fact, there were close to hundreds of thousands of zombies gathered outside the city at this time, and there were even some top mutant zombies.


    The most striking thing is that there are three zombies more than ten meters high. Every time they take a step forward, the ground will tremble.


    "They are coming!" The battalion commander was standing on the city wall, holding a binoculars and looking at the zombies in the distance like a dark cloud. He was shocked. He found three lord-level mutant zombies that looked like commanders, just through the binoculars. The aura revealed in it already made him tremble all over.


    He was a little desperate in his heart, the zombies evolved too fast, and such a terrifying monster appeared, but he was shocked and trembling when he looked at it from a distance. If he fights head-on, how terrifying such a zombie is!


    "Artillery company! Once in range, hit me fiercely!"


    "The tank soldier, once in range, don''t stop, fire all the shells quickly and withdraw!"


    ...


    The battalion commander''s brows trembled slightly, and his tightly clenched hands were full of sweat. Presumably, the strength and number of people in the attacking zombie army were too different.


    Moreover, this is only a divided reinforced camp. If it faces a small corpse tide, it can be blocked by the city wall, but in the face of such a terrifying zombie army, I am afraid it can only make a wave in it.

 Chapter 255： There is a tiger in the front and a wolf swallowing behind

    Each soldier held the weapon in his hand and looked firmly at the corpse of zombies coming in. Some of the younger soldiers had poor psychological quality, and their bodies trembled slightly, but their courage was still there, and they looked at the front unwaveringly. Zombie Legion.


    "Incendiary bomb reserves are large, but remember, you must wait for them to get close before throwing them away. Grenades are the same, there must be no gaps, and you must keep throwing them away!"


    The battalion commander yelled with a loud horn in his hand. Since the soldiers decided to stay, they must have a mortal determination to co-exist and die with City D. Even if City D is breached, the closer the city¡¯s military capabilities are. The stronger, and the sanctuary is covered with superalloy, the tide of zombies will not necessarily be found.


    "boom!"


    The battle began, and the pioneer cannon fodder team of the Zombie Army Map had entered the range of the cannonballs. The first cannonball fell into the zombie legion where the outlines of the zombies could be seen vaguely. The bombed one had fewer arms and legs, but it was still heading towards D city.


    "Roar!"


    Some zombies that were taller and sturdy than other ordinary zombies roared, roaring like a subwoofer, urging the ordinary zombies in front to move forward quickly.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Inside the moat, a row of tanks lined up with various mutant animal skins covering the tank body. The whole body was colorful. The gun barrels were constantly adjusted to aim at them, and they fired instantly.


    Soldiers in the tank controlled the muzzle and bombarded the densely packed army of zombies. Each shot could kill hundreds of zombies. This shell was extremely explosive and landed around the crowded ordinary zombies and advanced zombies. , There is no residue left to blow up these forward zombies in an instant!


    It is so powerful that it can bombard two advanced mutant zombies into pieces!


    But if you want to kill the top mutant zombies, the power is still slightly insufficient. After all, the zombies that reach this level are huge and have extremely strong defense. This kind of extremely explosive shell can only break the defense of the top mutant zombies. If you kill them, I am afraid that this row of tanks will attack them in turn to kill them.


    Of course, if every shell can accurately hit the hideous head of the top mutant zombie, it can also be killed, but this kind of difficulty is too great, and the hit rate is extremely low!


    A variety of long-range attack methods were used, and a large number of zombies were turned into fleshy and splashed mud mixed together, bloody.


    "The sniper weapon is ready!"


    Soldiers armed with precision sniper weapons collectively pulled the bolts, falcon-like sharp eyes locked the heads of those mutant zombies and advanced mutant zombies through a scope. They were all elites, and each one was a great weapon with a hundred shots.


    The power of the sniper weapon in hand is also extremely powerful. This is the most sophisticated individual weapon. It is a sniper weapon, rather than a light sniper gun! The size of each bullet is larger than that of an equivalent sniper weapon, and inside, it is the spiritual material compressed by the national research department that is powerful enough to blast the heads of advanced mutant zombies!


    At this time, Ye Hao was still standing in place. The Xincun who had been watching around the ruins of the power station in Wuyang and Wuyang had all fled to the back door leading to D city, and wanted to retreat with the Armament Department. After all, the Armament Team has a convoy. If you can accept them to escape together, you can survive.


    But the situation of the back door at this time was obviously not optimistic. Just when the convoy was preparing to set off, the door was not opened, so the sentry on the city wall ordered it to stop.


    It turned out that there was a small mutant wolf pack surrounded by the back door at this moment, no more, no less, there were dozens of them! Even, a large part of them have the strength of Tier 3 or higher, and the black wolf headed by them is obviously larger than the other mutant beasts, and the black satin-like fur gleams with a deep dark light under the sunlight.


    A group of survivors to explain exhausted their efforts to climb to the highest point of the city wall and look down, almost dripping with fright.


    Faced with such a situation, rushing out was to die, and everyone was silent.


    Xiao Wu was guarding forty children sitting on an armed transport vehicle surrounded by animal skins, looking at the panicked survivors with firm little faces.


    "Brother Xiaowu, why don''t they take up weapons to kill those monsters like you." A little girl, holding a dagger made of mutant tiger teeth tightly in her hand, asked Xiaowu incomprehensibly.


    Seeing the little girl asking questions, Xiao Wu didn''t worry, touched her little head, and said: "Because they are very selfish, they are still afraid of death, just a bunch of poor people."


    "They are adults, why can''t they be like you? What a pitiful thing, it''s just a waste!" A little boy who appeared to be seven or eight years old stroked the bone spear in his hand.


    "As soon as the end came, I killed a few zombies with fangs and claws. They adults, they only know to scream and escape!" His immature face was very disdainful, and the eyes of other children looking at the survivors changed.


    Xiao Wu looked at the boy, and he learned from other soldiers that when he first discovered this little boy, it had killed many zombies with its small body, just like a young assassin.


    "You can''t say that. The arrival of the end has destroyed their will. You must know that they are under a lot of pressure, unlike yours..." Xiao Wu stopped talking, after all, he didn''t finish his words.


    "Quickly, move and expel those mutant wolves..." Xiao Wu just started talking with these children when he heard the hurried voice of the boss of the Armament Department outside.


    Xiao Wu warned the children to pay attention to the movement outside, and jumped out of the car to ask the boss of the Arms Department to ask about the situation.


    After some conversation, Xiao Wu finally determined that City D seemed to be cursed at this time and was besieged by mutant beasts both front and back.


    "Find a way to see if these mutant wolves can be killed, absolutely not expelled! The wolf cubs have always been cunning, and they may kill a weapon, and no one will survive by then!" Xiao Wu said, touching his chin.


    "Then this is not the way. The situation on the battalion commander''s side is probably even worse. They must not be allowed to send people back to help us." The boss of the Arms Department saluted Xiao Wu with a serious face.


    "Think of a way, you guys are on the street!"


    "You rubbish, eating our taxpayer''s money before the end, and now so many people are dead, what is the use of you!"


    "Trash, trash, the end of the world, the catastrophe is imminent, it''s useless, let''s die here together!"


    The survivors with distorted faces were more terrifying than zombies, holding on to the side of the city wall and cursing an unbearable sentence, beating the city wall to vent the anger in his heart.

 Chapter 256： The tank soldiers charge toward the dead!

    "Roar!"


    Although the city wall was thick, the voice still preached in the ears of the mutant wolf with good hearing, each one howled, and his claws slapped the city wall desperately, like iron rods on it.


    A powerful bombardment reached the ears of these grieving survivors, frightening them one by one with their heads in their arms, and they did not look like they were bullying when they had just accused the soldiers.


    "Xiao Wu, there are still some artillery shells and equipment left here, dozens of people in the Armament Department will use these guys,


    Why don''t we give it a try, can we kill these guys, can we just wait and die? "


    The boss of the Armament Department took Xiao Wu to a car, which contained a few cannons, some ammunition, and a few hand grenades and incendiary bombs.


    "Not enough, these things are not enough..." Xiao Wu shook his head.


    ...


    "Head, look, is there something wrong with City D!"


    Li Yunfei followed a comrade who was observing with a telescope to the direction of City D, and faintly discovered that there were two slender black smoke rising in City D.


    He frowned and thought for a while, turned on the communicator, and there was no help message, it was extremely silent, and they just came out of the shelter, they must continue to search for Ye Hao, and take him to the heavy city by all means. This is The task that the second executive called them, even if it is dead, they must complete this task!


    "Well, is it because there is a terrifying mutant beast attacking the city, and there is no time to send a rescue message?" Li Yunfei said with an ugly expression.


    "Then we go to support them?" The chief of staff frowned.


    There are only a dozen of them, and they have important tasks on their backs, and they will definitely not be able to resist a mutant beast or mutant zombies that can make a city completely unable to resist!


    That''s why the Chief of Staff was a little entangled, not knowing whether to save him or not, but he just made an idea, and all action commands still depend on Li Yunfei''s orders.


    "What about your opinion?" Li Yunfei calculated the strength of the dozen or so people. If he were to fall into a sea of ??zombies, he would definitely not be able to survive!


    "We listen to the commander." The voices of the dozen or so soldiers were surprisingly consistent, not the slightest difference.


    "Go!" Li Yunfei waved his hand, and the soldier who was driving directly turned the front of the car and headed towards D city.


    ...


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Rows of roars pierced the ears of the soldiers on the city wall, and the soldiers with long-range thermal weapons kept shooting at the tide of zombies.


    The tide of zombies approaching 200,000 people gradually approached the city wall of D, and the force generated by their advance stepped into the hearts of the soldiers, making their hearts heavier.


    At this moment, the tide of zombies officially entered, the earth shook, and the mountains and wilds were overwhelmed by it. Several huge zombies of different sizes walked forward slowly.


    Although they seem to be slow, the distance they have stepped in each step is extremely long, just in time to keep up with the other zombies running desperately forward.


    "Retreat! The tank quickly retreat!" The battalion commander shouted desperately with the big horn in his hand, but the tank soldiers who were riding in the tank had firm eyes and gritted their teeth.


    Battalion commander, let''s go one step ahead!


    Small hills of colorful tanks passed by the suspension bridge on the moat, turned around and smashed the moat with one shot, and then fired powerful shells at the zombie army, photographed in a line in front of the moat, swearing to death and guarding the back. City D!


    At this moment, all the soldiers¡¯ eyes were red. They knew that even if the tanks were **** the outside, no matter how many mutant beasts were placed, they would still be unable to resist the endless wave of zombies, not to mention three powerful Lord-level mutants. !


    With their strength, these superalloy tanks can be stepped into a boxy iron sheet with one foot!


    "boom!"


    An elite soldier''s sniper weapon spouts a fire snake from the weapon mouth, and the mysterious psionic particles in the bullet combine with the powerful impact of the bullet to turn into a laser-like energy attack!


    The head of the high-level zombie that was shot was immediately smashed by this energy beam, the running body lost the control of the brain, and the body directly ¡®pop! It fell to the ground with a loud sound, and its powerful speed caused its body to smash several ordinary zombies when it fell, which is considered to be a deadly death.


    Ye Hao still looked at the zombie army outside on the city wall for a long time.


    The three lord-level zombies are definitely not something these hundreds of soldiers can resist. What''s more, there are other top mutant zombies, these are existences that are difficult to kill with cutting-edge weapons!


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong hid their weapons in their sleeves. He knew that Ye Hao couldn''t just leave like this, and would definitely help the soldiers in D City.


    "Roar!"


    Several tall and top mutant beasts picked up zombies one by one and threw them to the tank like a baby chicken.


    The ordinary zombies that were thrown out hit the tank and did not cause much damage. Instead, they turned into a **** thing and fell to the ground, and their deaths were miserable.


    "Incendiary bombs and grenades must wait until they get close before throwing them away! Throw them far away if you have strong arms, and throw them off the wall if you are weak!" The battalion commander took a horn and quickly walked past each soldier, leaving a drop of sweat on his head. , He saw the official land in his eyes, standing on the wall with two girlfriends watching the corpse tide outside.


    "What are you three doing here? Hurry up and keep up with the Armament Department to evacuate, we don''t have the time to protect you!" In fact, the battalion commander saw the three men face the horror of the corpse tide without any panic, and he had already treated them. The impression has changed, otherwise the expulsion will be ordered directly.


    "Are you sure you want us to leave?" Ye Hao turned to look at the battalion commander, his expression indifferent.


    Although Ye Hao¡¯s words were interrogative, the strong self-confidence revealed in the words made his heart tremble slightly. Even a person who has gone through several corpse tides cannot be calm when faced with such a large-scale corpse tide. This man in front of him Do tall young boys really have the strength to face the tide of corpses?


    "Hey, forget it, just do it with you, and protect yourself." The battalion commander shook his head and handed the M4A1 hanging on his waist to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse either. To be honest, he had always slashed to death with a knife, and he had never felt the feeling of shooting zombies with an assault rifle weapon!


    After giving the M4A1 in his hand to Ye Hao, the battalion commander seemed to burst out of his fighting spirit, grabbed the silver weapon pinned to his waist, and a cold light flashed on the corner of the eyes of the three of them.


    "Master, this is a gentian bright silver weapon that is a divine weapon at the initial awakening!" Xiao Zhan explained to Ye Hao after scanning the battalion commander''s weapon.


    Ye Hao held the M4A1 in his hand and looked at the zombies advancing quickly under the city. Although he had heard about Zhao Yun¡¯s fame weapon, he was not good at grabbing them, and there is no need to fight against the country. This time, he intends to fight against the country. Cooperation, that terrifying abyss left some indelible marks in his heart.


    "Roar!"


    A lord-level zombie roared, with brutal blood-red eyes highlighting the horrible light, raised a top mutant zombie, and directly smashed the tanks that lined up to shoot!

 Chapter 257： Battalion Commander’s Secret Weapon

    "Flush!"


    The tank soldiers sitting in the tank screamed frantically. From the electronic screen, they saw a zombie more than ten meters high lifting up a zombie full of villa size to smash at them, driving the tank like a bull. Usually hit the corpse tide.


    Soldiers with weapons on the city wall looked at the row of tanks rushing towards the tide of zombies like an arrow. There was already a drop of silent tears on their faces. Those were the brothers who had carried weapons together and let go of the cannon together. They are on a suicidal charge, how can they not let them cry!


    "Kill!"


    Although the soldiers of the artillery battalion had tears on their faces, they did not slow down their hands at all. Instead, they were aroused by the fighting spirit by the tank soldiers. Looking down at the city wall, it was like a piece of black cloth burned out by cigarette butts.


    "Beat me fiercely! Kill one without paying, kill two and earn!" The battalion commander shouted, tears dripping from his eyes.


    "boom!"


    The top mutant zombie the size of a small villa was thrown directly in front of the moat, and the huge force shook the ground, smashing a big pit that was almost the same as its size.


    The shock was so great that the soldiers on the city wall felt a slight tremor at their feet. They roared and roared, and powerful shells continued to fire from the city wall to prevent the zombies from approaching the city wall.


    They knew that once these zombies were close to the city wall, those huge zombies could throw the smaller zombies into the city wall, and they would be defeated faster by then!


    Looking under the city wall, due to the decisive charge of the tank soldiers, they avoided being crushed by the top mutant zombies, like a sharp spear inserted into the zombie army, forcibly pushing a black legion away.


    The muzzle with white smoke has never stopped attacking since the beginning of the battle, and the spit out shells shot blanks among the zombies, which was daunting.


    "Rumble~"


    This death squad-like tank still failed to hold the zombie army''s footsteps. Several huge top mutant zombies focused on them, and huge power hit the tank''s hard shell, directly smashed it, and then blasted it open.


    Like a serial gun, the ammunition in the tank is detonated, spreading and exploding around! Burning the corpse of zombies into a blank area, this explosion killed nearly a thousand zombies in a few catties, and the sea of ??flames is still spreading.


    The other tank soldiers saw this scene from the electronic screen, each with firm eyes. This is their choice. As soldiers, it is their destiny to die in peaceful and tense exercises or to shroud in horse leather on the violent battlefield.


    "Boy, are you afraid to die?"


    "Company commander, don''t underestimate me, since I''m here, I don''t want to go back! Killing so many zombies, I''m making a lot of money early!"


    "Good boy, worthy of being the soldier brought out by Lao Tzu, let''s start the final action!" Then he opened a lid on the operating lever and pressed the red button inside.


    Sentences of roaring words echoed inside the tank, then changed direction and rushed to the huge top mutant zombies.


    "Boom..."


    These tanks started the detonation procedure before hitting the body of the top mutant zombie, and huge flame bombs exploded, like flame tornadoes, continuously scattered in all directions.


    Those top mutant zombies that were bombed were also blown a few meters away by the strong high temperature and powerful impact contained in this attack. All the nearby zombies were shattered by the bombing, and the ones that were slightly farther away were shattered. Affected by this high temperature, the upper and lower parts of the body began to burn, just like the flame zombies waking up in hell.


    The huge power made the space seem to be distorted, and the fire snakes stuck to the zombies like tarsus maggots, constantly burning their dry bodies.


    Such a terrifying power attracted the attention of other top mutant zombies, causing bloated zombies to explode when they came into contact with the flames. The black filthy liquid in the body covered the wildly spreading flames, restraining the spread of the flames, causing It gradually goes out.


    "Brothers, soon I will take a group of monster souls into **** with you, waiting for us!"


    All the soldiers on the wall saw this scene, their eyes were red, and they burst out one by one.


    "Roar!"


    The densely rushing zombies finally approached the moat. One by one, the top mutant zombies grabbed the zombies around them like throwing stones, and kept throwing zombies on the city wall.


    "Incendiary bombs, grenade, throw me desperately, don''t stop, hurry!


    People who are strong in melee will gather for me to protect other comrades! "The battalion commander held his big loudspeaker while pulling the zombies and roared continuously. The bright silver weapon in his hand was already clenched in his hand, showing a cold light, ready to go.


    Looking at the top mutant zombies approaching, Ye Hao wanted to see how the soldiers of this half of the battalion dealt with the top mutant zombies that were completely asymmetrical in strength.


    "Give me the two special missiles sent from above and aim at the biggest zombies!" The battalion commander seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and waved at the soldiers.


    "Battalion commander, are you sure you want to use it. There are only two in the entire battalion." Xiao Wu was sweaty on his forehead, and a gust of heat wafted from the armor covering his body.


    "Stop the **** nonsense, take it out and give Lao Tzu a fierce bombardment. People are almost gone. What can I do with this stuff?" The battalion commander slapped Xiao Wu''s head and told him to move around. thing.


    Standing on the side Ye Hao heard the battalion commander''s words and was quite curious about this special weapon. He had never been in the shelter in the previous life and had been roaming outside, otherwise he would not be bitten to death by a mutant giant dog.


    Soon, Xiao Wu and a few soldiers came to the battalion commander carrying a heavy box and placed it in front of the battalion commander.


    "You fucking, I told you to fight out, not for you to show me!" The battalion commander was a little anxious. At this time, there were already many warriors on the wall fighting other zombies.


    "Yes!" Sweat dripped from Xiao Wu''s forehead. He was a little flustered, and he carried the shell to the launching site and handed it to other soldiers to launch.


    As soon as the box was opened, Ye Hao saw two hideous-looking missiles exposed from a distance, with colorful colors circulating in it, and it seemed that the power contained in it could not be underestimated.


    Seeing the two cannonballs in the box, Ye Hao guessed that this should be a psionic particle cannon produced by the country based on research after the end of the day. Even the sniper weapon bullets that have been fired to headshot advanced zombies use psionic particles. It was made because Ye Hao felt the energy fluctuations of the psionic particles at the moment it was shot.

 Chapter 258： The battle has become fierce

    Ye Hao didn''t expect to see Kyushu country develop a psionic weapon so early, although it was only the most basic level, it was surprising enough!


    The cannonball is loaded into the device, ready to go!


    "Aim, launch!"


    The soldiers wearing green armor calmly aimed at the head of a top mutant zombie that was constantly throwing zombies on the chaotic city wall.


    "boom!"


    After being shot out, a shell instantly vaporized and turned into a continuously expanding energy body, which was about to bombard the head of the top mutant zombie in an instant.


    The top mutant zombie that this shell aimed at looked like a frog, without arms. Instead, it had a long tongue with a scarlet faint spear, and drops of special liquid flowed out of its tongue.


    Feeling a huge energy body hit, its tongue crazily tied into a knot, like a fist of a King Kong, exuding bursts of terrifying aura, the color of this tongue is lavender, and it seems that it is not blood contained in it. It''s the condensation of its power!


    Then it collided with the energy body that hit at extreme speed.


    Ye Hao''s lips curled slightly, feeling this extraordinary power, knowing that this shell would definitely kill this top mutant zombie.


    The energy contained in this missile is equivalent to the attacks issued by the first-tier congenital warriors, but the inherent energy quality is completely different. It can be used against top mutant zombies, but if it is used against lord-level mutant zombies, it is not enough. used.


    "Roar!"


    The mutant zombie at the top of the long tongue let out a thunderous roar, and a strange liquid was constantly secreted on the tongue, trying to stop this terrible force from advancing, but unfortunately, the tongue¡¯s power and the secreted liquid can¡¯t touch two breaths. After time, I was vaporized by this terrible energy festival!


    The energy sphere has not been consumed by the power of the mutant zombie at the top of the long tongue, and it continues to vaporize the lavender tongue. If this blow hits its brain, it will be deadly!


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The top mutant zombie with a long tongue stretched out two horrible huge fan-like ears with two red muscled hands. The inner blood vessels were clearly visible, and the black blood was hidden in them, but it didn''t seem to flow, it was dead blood.


    The pair of arms seemed to be rubber men, they stretched out quickly, and the two terrifying claws slapped the energy sphere horizontally. The powerful force squeezed the air and made loud noises.


    "Snapped!"


    The two terrifying and hideous palms clapped together, as if they were applauding a soldier who fired a cannonball, and the clap was loud.


    Its scarlet eyes became even more red at this moment, and its mouth opened huge, as if it was startled by his own funny attack.


    "Boom!"


    The huge energy ball just swelled to the point where the open mouth of the mutant zombie with the top of the long tongue laughed, and it blasted directly inside, bursting out a strong energy aura!


    This terrifying energy aura directly exploded and shattered the entire head of the top mutant zombies with long tongues, and the two arms with red muscles were blown up and fell into the zombies group, and an unknown number of ordinary zombies were crushed to death.


    The top mutant zombies with long tongues that lost their heads then fell down, and the huge corpses crushed the zombies behind them into meat patties, and high-level zombies were no exception!


    Zombies were thrown on the city wall. Elite soldiers with strong melee combat were armed with sharp weapons made of various special alloys. They fought with the zombies. The green armor on their bodies was extremely defensive, even advanced. The claws of the zombies couldn''t be pierced at once, and the advantages of the equipment made the soldiers on the wall more confident.


    And the zombies thrown out by the top mutant zombies outside the city wall are not all steadily falling on the city wall, some are directly thrown on the city wall, and the powerful force of the top mutant zombies directly throws them into a pool of dark blood sticking to the giant. On the wall, the kind that can''t be buckled.


    The other zombies that were thrown out were thrown too far and fell directly into the city. Although the batch of zombies that were not thrown on the wall were miserable, their combat effectiveness was also low.


    However, the number of these zombies was huge, and they made terrifying roars from their dry chests along the road, climbing towards the city wall, desperately eager for fresh flesh and blood!


    "kill!"


    Soldiers battled with the zombies that got up from the ground. Although they were brave and good at fighting, their strength and number were still not dominant. A series of grenade incendiary bombs were continuously thrown into the zombies, despite the bloated fat zombies exploding. Suppress the fire, but still achieve good results, and kill a large number of zombies!


    In less than a while, the battle line on the city wall gradually became rout. The soldiers who were bitten by the zombies took a few grenades on their bodies and jumped directly from the city wall and fell into the group of zombies that were continuously stacked under the city wall and exploded. Piles of flame mountains.


    "boom!"


    Wang Xiaoran split and killed an attacking high-level zombie and stood quietly beside Ye Hao. Without his order, even if Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong wanted urgent help, they would not dare to disobey the order.


    "Go." Ye Hao glanced at the two anxious Wang Xiaoran who were watching the fierce battle on the wall, and finally issued the order that they expected.


    "Yes!"


    The two looked at each other and entered the arena.


    "Be careful of the battalion commander!" Xiao Wu split a high-level zombie that had attacked the battalion commander with a knife, and cut a terrifying wound on his neck, causing black pus and blood to flow out.


    "Roar~"


    A group of high-level zombies and even a few high-level mutant zombies surrounded the two. The sharp corpse teeth and the claws sticking to the blood exuded a horrible aura, and the hideous faces seemed to swallow the two lives in their abdomen. .


    "Xiao Wu, are you afraid?" The battalion commander held the gentian weapon horizontally to his waist and looked at the zombies surrounding him. The repeated battles caused his hands to tremble slightly, and the tiger''s mouth was bleeding!


    Xiao Wu shook his head. At this moment, there were far more zombies on the city wall than soldiers, and they were struggling to support them. Soldiers were constantly biting their necks and losing their ability to resist.


    At this time, a high-level zombie snapped up, and the other zombies followed behind and attacked the two in the blink of an eye, very fast.


    "Dead!" The battalion commander held the gentian weapon horizontally. He picked the first zombie off the city wall and fought with two high-level zombies. Although they were of equal strength, they faced two at the same time. It''s a little strenuous.


    Xiao Wu behind him faced two mutant zombies, an ordinary zombie, and he was under even more pressure. He wanted to be weaker than the battalion commander, and his weapons and strength were weaker.


    Fight with these monsters! This was Xiao Wu''s first thought, and he swung out the long knife in his hand immediately, fighting with a few zombies, taking a little bit.


    Man is indeed a kind of magical animal. In desperate situations, as long as they have courage, they can explode tremendous power. The two resisted so many powerful zombies. Although they fell into the wind for a while, they were still not scratched. They depended on each other for support. Supported for a long time under the high level of many zombies like a gust of wind and rain.

 Chapter 259： Li Yunfei arrives in d city

    "Head, look at the gate of the city!" The Chief of Staff, who is always holding a binoculars to investigate the situation, pointed to the gate of the city and said with an anxious expression.


    "Boom!"


    Li Yunfei and others, who were constantly approaching the back door of City D, heard huge roars, and understood that City D must have encountered an extremely powerful wave of zombies at this moment, otherwise the artillery shells would not be so dense.


    "Hurry up, you can contribute one point. Contact the refuge, let them contact the people above it as soon as possible, and send rescue!" Li Yunfei looked serious. The situation in City D is likely to be urgent now. The enemies encountered are from densely populated. You can see how powerful it is in the artillery fire.


    A series of explosions rang in the ears of Li Yunfei''s people, affecting their nerves, causing them to keep moving forward to support the soldiers in D city.


    "Understood!" The soldier with uncle wolf''s freely retractable bone claws responded to Li Yunfei, and picked up a big brother-style communicator to connect with the shelter.


    "Full speed ahead!"


    Looking at the faintly visible outline of the huge city wall, Li Yunfei ordered the soldiers driving to go to D city as fast as possible.


    This trip was very strange, and even a mutant beast had not been seen, which made Li Yunfei a little puzzled.


    ...


    The soldiers who fought with the zombies kept falling down. After all, their first-tier and second-tier strengths could last so long, which is indeed a miracle.


    There are more and more zombies on the city wall, and those soldiers who use long-range weapons to attack the zombie army are also forced to join the battle group. As a result, the speed of the front line collapses faster, without the suppression of artillery fire and incendiary bombs, one by one zombies are suppressed. Throw it on the wall to your heart''s content and fight with other soldiers.


    "boom!"


    The soldiers guarding the turret finally supported the launch of the second psionic particle cannonball. Only this time, the artillery did not hit this powerful cannonball on the body of the top mutant beast, but directly blasted it on the densely packed. In the army of zombies.


    In an instant, the whole world is like a second sun, so people¡¯s bodies are illuminated by this terrifying strong light. The clothing on some ordinary zombies seems to be melting, sticking with their dry bodies, affecting their attack speed. .


    The place attacked by the psionic particles is completely turned into a sea of ??fire at this moment. Whether it is a high-level zombie or a high-level mutant zombie, as long as the zombies in this explosive zone are all turned into pieces of rubble by this powerful force, they will be blown away strongly. The energy fluctuation of smashed the surrounding ordinary zombies to pieces, even the mutant zombies could hardly resist the powerful force.


    "Roar!"


    A mutant zombie in the middle stage of the first-order lord who has been standing in the zombie legion and finally stabilized like a commander is finally shocked by this energy. The body of more than ten meters is walking along the city wall. If it participates in the battle group, I am afraid that the top mutant zombie Will be thrown into the city.


    Ye Hao squinted at a lord-level mutant zombie under the city wall and couldn''t help but want to take a shot. If he didn''t take it again, I''m afraid that there would be no soldiers left on the wall.


    Soon Xiaobai released and threw it under the wall.


    "Oh~"


    After being dropped by Ye Hao from the high city wall, his entire body instantly grew bigger and fell in front of the moat. The four huge claws killed how many zombies unintentionally.


    A large number of soldiers saw the snow-white giant wolves falling on the wall, all of them numb.


    "Did I see someone drop a dog from the wall, and then it became so tall?"


    "Fuck, right? Pokemon?"


    "Damn, don''t be fancy, Everbright, let the zombie chew."


    The soldiers sobbed their steel knives to kill the zombies in front of them. The appearance of a psionic particle cannonball and Xiao Bai just now relieved a lot of pressure. The attention of the top mutant zombies was all distracted, and no one was thrown out. Only the zombies gave them a chance to breathe.


    "I''m here to help you!" Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, who were a gang of sisters, quickly killed a high-level zombies, the bone blades in their hands shone with cold light.


    The heroic appearance of the two made the sturdy battalion commander look a little lost, but as an armed man, his determination made him instantly recover. A weapon picked up an ordinary zombie and nodded towards the two.


    "kill!"


    Wang Xiaoran yelled, with a sharp voice with a strong murderous intent, and cut a mutated zombie with teeth and claws in half, like a Valkyrie on the battlefield.


    Although Situ Linglong wants to be inferior to Wang Xiaoran in strength, both in level and equipment are much better than soldiers¡¯ equipment. The inner armor sewn by the lord''s third-tier mid-term giant tiger, who can be among the zombies below the lord level? I hurt them both.


    At this moment, the city wall is densely covered with corpses, piled up to a height of more than one meter, and there is no support from the loss of top mutated zombies. With the help of Wang Xiaoran and the two people, the number of zombies on the city wall is gradually cleared. Destroy this zombie.


    At this stage, there are still relatively few zombies with higher levels. Most of them are ordinary zombies. One shot is enough to kill a piece of ordinary zombies.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai rushed to the lord''s first-tier intermediate mutant zombies who strode forward. They were of the same level, and strong fluctuations emanating from each other''s attacks came out. Wherever they fought, the ground broke and all the zombies were turned into dust. Withstand the aftermath of this powerful power and attack.


    In the battle between the two lord-level behemoths, it was obvious that the ordinary zombies were the victims. They stepped on them, and they killed more zombies than the zombies that had been fired. It helped the soldiers on the wall to reduce the pressure in disguise.


    The battalion commander was sitting on the ground, scratches on the hard armor all over his body, but did not scratch the armor. This is a special special superalloy protective gear made for battalion-level officers. The main manifestation is lightness and thinness. , The defense is strong enough to resist the advanced zombies, but the shortcomings are also obvious, and the country''s current situation simply cannot be mass-produced!


    "Crack!"


    He grabbed a top-notch mutant zombie who had come to help, and Xiaobai bit on the neck of the zombie in the middle of the first-order lord in front of him, and his sharp teeth flashed with cold light, and drops of blood flowed out of his neck.


    Obviously, the power of this bite is very strong, and the defensive power on the neck of the lord-level zombie is obviously not enough, and this bite has caused huge damage.


    "Roar!"


    This lord-level zombie is a middle-aged human-shaped zombie. Two thick black arms are densely covered with scales, and they are shining dark black in the sun. It has ten thick fingers like a human, but the nails on it are very strong. It is sharp, like a claw.


    The strong arms smashed Xiaobai¡¯s biting mouth, trying to break it from his neck. Unfortunately, Xiaobai is not an ordinary mutant beast. He still bites his neck fiercely, and wants to break his head. Bite it off the body!

 Chapter 260： Ye Hao shot!

    Zombies don''t have the situation that they can''t breathe by strangling their necks and their strength is weakened. On the contrary, this will arouse their violent attacks. The brain is their most important part. Once they are damaged, they will lose their strength, and they will die immediately!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Knowing that it could not break the big mouth on the neck, the lord-level humanoid zombie used its big fist as a small car to hammer Xiao Bai''s body, making a huge sound, and the power of terror rolled up the whirlwind and smashed some figures. The faint zombies were blown away!


    "Crack, click!"


    It didn''t matter with this hammer, but instead aroused Xiao Bai''s fierce strength, the power on his mouth suddenly increased a bit, and he wanted to kill him directly.


    Blood foam flew across, and Xiao Bai Senliang''s teeth would continue to recover from the wounds of the lord-level human-shaped zombie''s neck bite. Its neck was crushed by Xiao Bai''s terrifying power!


    The sharp wolf claws pierced into its body, fixed its body, biting its neck vigorously, and a terrifying green fierce light appeared in its eyes.


    The battle intensified, Xiao Bai''s mouth oozes drops of fresh blood and black blood coaxing together, he was continuously attacked by his fists, and he also suffered a lot of damage, but he still didn''t let go and wanted to bite off his head.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, the humanoid zombie in the middle stage of the lord''s first stage finally couldn''t bear it. It didn''t feel pain, it didn''t feel pain, but it felt that its head was about to be bitten off by this beast, and it could only send out a cry for help.


    The surrounding top-notch mutant zombies heard the order to surround them and wanted to help it, but Xiaobai kicked and rumbling on the ground, cracking all over his body, and being kicked to death by it!


    The soldiers who were attacking the Zombie Legion on the city wall were hit by Xiaobai''s powerful kick to their hearts, each with their mouths open and egg-sized pieces.


    "Too, too awesome, is this still a dog?"


    "With such terrifying foot power, mules can''t keep up with flattering!"


    "The attack power of this kick is almost the same as that of a special shell, which is incredible!"


    In fact, it''s not that Xiao Bai''s foot is very strong, but how powerful its lord-level power is. The power of the whole body is exploding when it fights life and death. How can a top mutant zombie withstand such a powerful blow.


    Under the city wall, there are piles of corpse bridges stacked by layers of zombies. A group of zombies are stepping on other zombies, and they want to rely on the number to rush to the city wall.


    However, the battalion commander in charge of the command couldn''t let these bloodthirsty zombies surge up the city wall.


    "Don''t stop grenades and incendiary bombs! Hit me fiercely! Don''t save the bullets. Separate a few people to kill the zombies who are still climbing the stairs!" The battalion commander commanded the few soldiers and went on a wave of zombies. The attack removed almost half of the people, leaving less than two hundred people.


    His heart is bleeding. There are not many people who survived after the end. Coupled with the attack of zombies, there are not many people in the entire Kyushu country. Although the troops are relatively complete because of precautions, they have lost. There are also a lot of people.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Seeing that the lord''s first-order humanoid mutant beast was about to be killed, and the neck was about to separate from the body, the two lord-level zombies that stopped in the distance like an old **** screamed loudly, and they had **** with the humanoid mutant beast towards Xiaobai. Go to the place of war.


    The weaker soldiers on the city wall heard them dizzy, and they were a little unsteady. They were stunned by the roar, and the elite soldiers were also scalped by the roar. Hemp, his head is groggy.


    Only a few people on the scene were not affected by the roar, and they still tried their best to throw out incendiary bombs to suppress the tide of zombies from stacking on the city wall, like a large fire, the bloated zombies burst open and the flames cannot be completely wiped out.


    Ye Hao was waiting for these two zombies from the early third stage of the lord to shoot, and instantly took out a hundred piping knives out of thin air like a trick, and the whole person emitted this golden light, like lightning, shot directly from the high city wall to the two Flew towards Xiaobai''s lord-level zombies.


    "Isn''t this guy wanting to commit suicide? It''s a pity that I threw my M4A1 to him. This is not a crime for throwing weapons!" However, the battalion commander looked up and saw that Ye Hao had already fought with two Lord-level zombies.


    "This... is this something human can do?"


    "This guy... pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?"


    "Could he be sent by aliens to help humanity..."


    All the soldiers had recovered from the huge roar of two Lord-level zombies at this moment. Looking at Ye Hao, who was the size of an ant compared to the Lord-level zombies, he didn''t think he could beat two such huge zombies.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that such a hero will die under the claws of zombies." The battalion commander shook his head. Although Ye Hao''s actions shocked him, it doesn''t mean that he thinks Ye Hao can beat two such huge ones. The zombies even thought Ye Hao was going to die.


    But most of the people also thought about it, each of them opened their mouths and shouted, wanting to call Ye Hao back.


    "Don''t worry, the master will be fine."


    Situ Linglong spoke softly to a group of soldiers, she had seen Ye Hao fighting, and the unparalleled aura suppressed everyone to breathe!


    Even, he could transform into a King Kong mecha like Optimus Prime. With such a powerful strength, Situ Linglong was completely convinced by this man and fell in love with him.


    "Of course there will be nothing wrong with Dad. How can you figure out his strength."


    Wang Xiaoran placed a dead soldier''s body straight on the ground, picked up the organ weapon he operated, and fired frantically under the city wall. Suddenly, ordinary zombies fell crazily like cutting wheat, and they were all headshots!


    The battalion commander thought slightly. The two women in front of him were a little uncomfortable with the title of that strange man, and their strength, even in the masters of the Kyushu National Brigade, was not weak, and their equipment was even stronger!


    Because in the fierce battle just now, a high-level zombie scratched Wang Xiaoran''s body, only scratching the outer clothes, but the power yellow protective gear was not harmed at all, and even a scratch was not scratched!


    And that high-level zombie, was directly cut off the head by the bone blade in his hand, killing it in seconds!


    The situation was critical at the time, and he couldn''t tolerate him to think about it. Now, calm down and think, these two big beauties are like Shura death gods who came out of hell. They killed more zombies on the city wall for a while.


    You know, he is holding a legendary weapon-a gentian weapon!


    Could it be that the bone blade is even stronger than the legendary weapon?


    In fact, Ye is right. The level of gentian weapons at this time is only high-level weapons. There are the sharp claws of the lord''s third-order intermediate tiger. The awakened weapons are one-tier and one-day, and the artifact seems to be only the difference between the first-tier and the high-level. In fact, the gap is larger than the gap between the tenth-order martial artist and the first-order innate!


    At this moment, Ye Hao and the baipi knives in his hands exude sacred light, the whole is yellow, and an endless aura of light bursts out, brandishing the baipi knives in their hands, slashing at a zombies of the lord Tier 3 covered in black scales. .

 Chapter 261： The explosive speed of the power of light!

    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The two zombies of Tier 3 primary felt a strong threat. When they turned around, they saw a little bit that exuded this golden light flying towards them at high speed, and then let out two roars like rolling thunder, with scarlet eyes in their eyes. The light is full of tyrannical aura.


    A lord-level zombie in the color of forgiveness touched a yellow mist with its slender mouth like a sharp-billed bird. As soon as the mist exited, the entire battlefield was enveloped by a violent stench. Wang Xiaoran and the two had just smelled it. This smell made me vomit even yesterday¡¯s rice.


    The other four-armed lord zombie was covered with inky black scale armor, and swung four fists wrapped in mysterious black matter to hit the glowing little spot in front of him, like a cannon hitting mosquitoes.


    Seeing the two attacks, Ye Hao instantly turned into an extremely fast streamer in the air. He directly avoided the two attacks and rushed towards the four-armed lord zombie wearing black scale armor.


    This is the ability of Bright Fruit. Ye Hao''s first time to fully urge the ability of Bright Fruit, he only felt that his whole body was warm, and an explosive force flowed into his limbs, making his power stronger.


    Ye Hao''s speed was too fast, almost as fast as the speed of sound, and it didn''t take 0.1 millisecond. The burst speed directly bypassed the siege of the two Lord-level zombies, and instantly came to the back of the four-armed lord zombies. Back.


    In the body of the baipi blade, the power of the thunder element and the bright energy of the bright fruit are all injected into the blade by Ye Hao at this moment. The phoenix-like pattern engraved on the blade shines with red light. , So that Baipidao added a touch of red.


    This power seems to be like a divine punishment from the sky, the vast thunder, floating on the blade, it contains destructive power, and the space is destroyed!


    The divine phoenix swept over the blade, uttering crisp screams, spreading its wings lightly, red hot energy surrounding the blade, the scorching aura entangled with the bright blue divine thunder, bursting out incomparably powerful power.


    In Muran, an extremely powerful golden light suddenly appeared, bringing together the two powers, condensing all kinds of powers, and all kinds of terrifying visions appeared. All kinds of terrifying powers on the blade were intertwined, and the space seemed to be everywhere. It is generally cut.


    This power is too terrifying. Combining the three types of domineering energy is the first time Ye Hao has combined the three powers to attack after taking the divine fruit.


    This is an incredible power. Ye Hao rushed into the sky, with black hair fluttering, his left eye burst out with blue and white light, there was a strong thunder power in the interior, and the sacred light radiated from the right eye. This is the powerful within. The power of light is shining!


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s aura was extremely terrifying, and his body enveloped the power of these three elements, descending into the world like an overwhelming **** emperor, motivating the mysterious power of Dao Dao and suppressing the enemy in front of him!


    "dead!"


    Dao energy flowed out of Ye Hao''s eyes, the whole seemed to be transformed into a twin **** and demon, and he slashed at the four-armed lord zombie at an incredible speed.


    When Ye Hao appeared behind the four-armed lord zombies, it felt a shuddering destructive force suddenly rushing out of the back, and quickly mobilized the four giant arms like a King Kong, which turned back like a soft whip, with strange speed. fast!


    It''s a pity that Ye Hao''s body is already bright at the moment, like a golden glow, cutting down at the four-armed lord zombies, and there are bursts of noise in the air. Although this speed has not reached the abnormal speed of sound, it is almost the same!


    The powerful breath of power erupted from his body, turned into a little energy ripple and spread out. The zombies with a radius of 100 meters are like fragile glass products, deterred by this strong and invincible breath of power, and then turned into pieces of broken meat. open.


    The huge battlefield was turned into a terrifying scarlet battlefield by Ye Hao''s momentum.


    And the top mutant zombies that were far away were directly crushed by this terrifying force, knelt down, and broke apart, turning into powder in the constant turbulent aura, as if they had never appeared in this world before.


    It''s as if one of the eighteenth floors of the secluded mansion appeared in the world!


    "Fuck, it''s blinding my 2K titanium alloy dog ??eyes, is this still a human?"


    "Fuck, is it possible that aliens have come to the earth and want to help mankind wipe out the doomsday?"


    "Such a terrifying power is really frightening. If there is such a superpower in the country, he will definitely be able to go farther and faster in the end!"


    The soldiers on the wall were not silent at this time, and all those who were skeptical of Ye Hao applauded. The power he had burst out at this time was too strong, and even the soldiers who stretched out from the wall can feel that powerful aura like the sky!


    "Roar!"


    The four-armed lord zombies were roaring, and the black scale armor all over his body became extremely mysterious at this moment, exuding a hazy air floating on the body surface, forming a terrifying gray shield with extremely powerful defense, the fog rising and falling, involving the city wall The eyes of all the soldiers.


    This is the essence of its power that inspires its body in desperation. With the black lin armor on the surface, its defense has already risen to its limit, and ordinary intercontinental missiles may not be able to harm it!


    The gray shield quietly formed. At this moment, Ye Hao had already swiped down with a baipi knife, exploding with endless power!


    "boom!"


    The radiant Baipi knife exudes many mysterious blade lights, and it splits on the gray shield in an instant, like a big knife chopping tofu.


    The gray shield that seemed to contain endless defensive power creaked, and the fog continued to form, and then the three-color destructive force intertwined in the baipi knives was born and wiped out.


    The surface of the shield is instantly like a small boat in the river under these terrifying and overbearing powers, and will be shattered by Ye Hao''s overbearing one at any time!


    Once the shield is broken, the ability of the four-armed lord zombie will definitely be divided into two under this knife, and there is no possibility of survival!


    The after wave of energy produced by contact with the shield spreads out, like a sickle of death, harvesting the living dead on the entire battlefield.


    The aftermath of the terrifying attack spreads to a great extent, and bursts out into dense patterns of energy that can be seen by the naked eye. The fighting force causes the ground at the feet of the four-armed lord zombies to crack every inch, and the ground is destroyed!


    The ordinary zombies on the entire battlefield were nearly dead and wounded, and the remaining zombies were also shaken by aftershocks. They were defensively cracked and could not resist the intensive artillery fire on the city wall!


    Even the two top mutant zombies left in the field stopped attacking after feeling the wave of domineering power, and each wanted to escape the range covered by the wave, but how fast is the spread of sound speed? Strikes on the powerful defenses they have carefully constructed.

 Chapter 262： Cut it with a single blow!

    This defense was like paper in front of this terrifying force, and it was shattered in the blink of an eye. The aftermath bombarded their bodies, bursting with blood streaks, and constantly dripping black blood.


    After trying his best to resist, struggling to fly away with this terrifying aftermath, the strong resilience of the wound on his body was unable to heal the wound for a while!


    "Quah~"


    Forgive the slender beak of the zombies of the color lord and strike out at this moment, and the long beak like a divine cone, at a speed that can hardly be seen by the naked eye, will smash Ye Hao!


    The soldiers on the wall cooperated with Wang Xiaoran and the two to kill the zombies. The two top mutant beasts, after just bearing the aftermath of Ye Hao''s battle with the two lord-level zombies, all looked like crazy monsters, their eyes were blood red, and their terrifying aura made the wall of the city. The soldiers felt heavy pressure.


    They are almost crazy! Picking up high-level zombies and throwing them on the city wall, the number of zombies in the field has become less than tens of thousands, but the zombies that can survive the aftermath of Ye Hao''s battle, apart from luck, their own strength must be high-level zombies. Above!


    After throwing out a huge zombie, they made a series of crazy moves. A top mutant zombie with double horns on top of the head stepped on the Roshan piled up by dead zombies, trying to reach the nearly cloud-broken city wall. , Devour those fresh and delicious human flesh and blood.


    But this move quickly failed. The body of the top mutant zombie was extremely heavy, and the mountain of zombies piled up could not support its move.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The two top zombies are going crazy! The dense bloodstains on the body still can¡¯t heal. Take a closer look, the three powerful energies intertwined with the wounds, inhibiting their recovery ability, making them more irritable, punching the thick city wall, and the sound of bombardment hits the city wall. In the hearts of the soldiers above, they couldn''t help but be frightened.


    However, the initial construction of this city wall was to resist the attack of huge zombies. If it is a lord-level zombies overlooking the battlefield, it may be able to break the city wall.


    But they will not do this. Although they have an adult-like consciousness, their tyrannical thoughts are full of killing, making them not think so much.


    Even in the siege, they just throw the top mutant zombies into the city. Unless there is a well-matched opponent, they will stand behind the battlefield like a battlefield commander.


    This is also why the country can rely on a huge wall to withstand the attacks of zombies many times after the end.


    "Crack!"


    Xiaobai''s four claws are inserted in front of the humanoid lord zombie''s chest, flashing a little bit of cold teeth and biting its neck frantically. The humanoid lord zombie will not feel pain, but understands that the head is its weakness. If it is lost, it will undoubtedly die. .


    So it kept attacking Xiao Bai''s body, causing the corners of Xiao Bai''s mouth to ooze traces of blood, but he never let go.


    Finally, the humanoid lord zombie''s neck made a crisp cracking sound, and Xiao Bai actually snapped its neck, and his huge head fell to the ground with a grunting head, his scarlet eyes were huge, like a millstone, as if he couldn''t catch his eyes.


    "Wow~"


    Xiaobai is like a **** wolf under the moon, bursting out with an unparalleled terrifying aura, and a series of energy is fed back into its body under the link of the soul contract. The overall aura is a little stronger, but it still has not broken into the late stage of the lord. , Which makes it a little disappointed.


    When annoyed, there was an annoying sound of hammering the wall in her ears, Xiaobai bared her teeth, revealing the teeth like divine cones in her mouth, turned her head to look at the two top mutant beasts that were madly hitting the wall, and slowly stepped forward. Step out.


    As for the fate of these two top mutant beasts, of course, needless to say, it must have been eaten alive by Xiaobai...


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The four-armed lord zombie was a little desperate. Its four whip-like arms were so fast that they couldn''t exceed the speed of Ye Hao''s sound, causing it to burst out with a desperate roar, but the cry had not yet come out, this deadly It broke the gray fog shield behind it with a single knife.


    This knife finally split the shield formed by the gray mist on the surface of the four-armed lord zombies. The terrifying aura caused the shield to burst and disperse instantly, exposing its back covered with inky black scales.


    It was too late to say that it was fast, and the sharp mouth of the forgiveness lord-level zombie exploded with an astonishing ring of energy, and it slammed Ye Hao''s body, but it was astonishing to find that the small body in front of it bears this. With one blow, he didn''t even move, and still slashed downwards at a very high speed.


    In less than half a second, Ye Hao burst out of dazzling light with the three-color energy of the Baipi Knife, and directly split the four-armed lord zombie from top to bottom, and the powerful three-color power spread over his body. Shining with God''s light.


    A terrifying aura exploded, and the sword that condensed Ye Hao''s unparalleled strength couldn''t bear even the space. The cobweb-like spatial dense pattern kept trembling, unable to withstand this extraordinary blow, as if it was about to burst open, revealing an endless void.


    The black blood of the zombies of the four-armed lord sprayed out like a spring, and the huge body more than ten meters high collapsed on the ground, shaking all the dust into the air.


    At this time, the battlefield in the center of Ye Haowei was within a hundred meters radius, like a miracle, so the corpses of the zombies were crushed into dust and merged with the earth to form patches of black ground, and patches of blood condensed on the ground. .


    With a full blow to kill the four-armed lord zombies directly, Ye Hao''s consumption is also quite large. Originally, he just wanted to try the light power brought by the divine fruit, but I never thought that the lightning ability and the light power could be entangled. Formidable power, this sword might not be able to catch the zombies at the top of the lord''s Tier 3 peak, it is simply terrifying!


    But also, this sword consumes a lot of energy, and Ye Hao is a bit difficult. I am afraid that there is no way to fight such an attack again, but the remaining strength is still enough to deal with the zombies of the Forgive Lord. Ye Hao still has this certainty.


    Standing on the broken arm of the four-armed lord zombie, Ye Hao gasped slightly. The situation just now was dangerous and dangerous. The sharp mouth of the forgive lord zombie in the early stage of the third-order of the lord attacked on the memory protection armor. Instantly the energy of the armor will reach a freezing point.


    Fortunately, the super defensive power of the memory protection armor still did not make Ye Hao feel the slightest shock of the attack, and he safely protected his body in it without being disturbed at all.


    Just in case, Ye Hao took out a hundred-year-old medicine from the medicine shop in this space and slowly swallowed it in his mouth to restore his strength.


    He could clearly perceive that after the medicinal materials of the past hundred years have been enhanced by the strong medicinal effect of the medicinal garden, the medicinal power contained in it has faintly become stronger, making Ye Hao immediately regain some strength.


    "drink!"


    He shouted, slashed a sword in the air, and hit the forgiving lord-level zombies who rushed forward.

 Chapter 263： Shelling mutant wolves

    "Head, look!" The chief of staff pointed to the city wall not far away. Dozens of giant mutant wolves were scratching the bottom of the city wall with their sharp claws, trying to dig the wall open.


    However, with just over twenty third-order mutant wolves, how could it be possible to break through a city wall with such a strong defense force.


    If it were such a tofu project, I am afraid that there would be no living people in D city long ago.


    "These giant wolves are strong, and we are probably not opponents." Li Yunfei''s expression was heavy.


    The strength of these soldiers is not very strong. A small number of them are worthy of Tier 3, and the rest are not Tier 2, and Li Yunfei is only Tier 2, or he will often participate in training before the end, otherwise it may still stay at Tier 1.


    "Commander, there are a lot of armaments behind the vehicle. Although some are unusable, those missiles and other powerful things are extremely tight and will certainly not be damaged."


    "Well, stop, check the equipment!" Li Yunfei nodded, and the Chief of Staff''s words woke him up. The large truck that drove when he fled at the end of the day was the material transport vehicle in the security zone!


    "Quick! Hurry up and check what equipment you have!" The chief of staff waved, and a dozen people looked at the sealed truck with a little speechless.


    "I''m coming!" The uncle-like man with bone claws protruded, and he drew a door on the sealed box. His strength was just right, otherwise the ammunition inside would explode.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Three in a row, the chief of staff looked happy. Behind the huge transporter are rows of sealed missiles, and there are also turrets fixed at the back of the vehicle. The four-ported gun barrels all show the power of the artillery. ability.


    There were no other strong weapons or ammunition in the car. Some were just a large number of ammunition of the same type, matched with the turret, and found that it was indeed the same type of ammunition, which made Li Yunfei and others happier.


    However, as Li Yunfei entered the transport carriage, he touched the slender fort, with a drop of tears dripping on his face and chanting the name of the person in his mouth.


    "Second battalion commander, Biaozi...I didn''t protect you well. In the days to come, the commander will use your Thai western artillery to overthrow everything, and Biaozi..."


    The man did not flick lightly when he had tears, Li Yunfei felt very uncomfortable in his heart, and at the same time, he was cruel to this **** doom.


    "Leader, don''t be sad, we still have half important things to do. After understanding the situation in City D, we have to look for Ye Hao, take him to the secret base, and complete the task assigned by the second executive!" The chief of staff shoots Holding Li Yunfei''s back, he said earnestly.


    "You **** can talk." Li Yunfei stood up, sorted out the clothes on his body, wiped tears from the corner of his eyes, and regained his calm head at that moment.


    "Everyone got into action, took this broken box to me, and let me fight a few steadily and ruthlessly. Once the mutant wolves enter the range, they will beat me fiercely!"


    "understand!"


    One by one, the strong soldiers took up the sharp weapon in their hands and removed all the shells of the sealed weapons. The hideous muzzle was shining in the sun, and you can feel the murderous atmosphere in it when you take a closer look.


    "Quick, what about the ink, let''s go!" Li Yunfei stepped into the car, pulled the chief of staff up, and urged the soldiers to get on the car quickly.


    After about four or five minutes...


    "For those who control the turret, those wolves will soon enter the bombardment range of the turret and hit me fiercely. Remember, don''t empty the cannon for Lao Tzu!"


    "understand!"


    A raging soldier, and a raging nest.


    Li Yunfei''s daring style was unreservedly passed on to his soldiers, so that they were not afraid of fighting at all. Instead, they were like hungry lions, their eyes turned red when facing the enemy, and they immediately entered a deep fighting state.


    "boom!¡­¡­"


    "boom!¡­¡­"


    Four in a row, four artillery shells were fired, so fast that the mutant wolves had not heard the huge roar of the fort attack before they were shattered by the bombing.


    "Good boys, cruel and fast enough, you deserve to be a soldier under Lao Tzu." Li Yunfei looked proud.


    "Is there support? Impossible, the communication tower was destroyed, and the cities are very far apart. How can someone come to help at this time? Hearing the sound of the explosion, the other party must have brought a heavy weapon!" Xiao Wu touched his chin , Said thoughtfully to the boss of the Arms Department.


    At this time, the sentry on the city wall was holding a binoculars and looked at Li Yunfei''s artillery car clearly, and even the name of the armed rank on Li Yunfei''s chest could be seen clearly, even though it was a little damaged.


    "It''s a regimental commander with a heavy artillery!" The sentry put down his binoculars and shouted to the people below with the megaphone in his hand.


    It¡¯s just that he has some doubts. People at the commander level generally have no less troops around him, but besides the title of armed rank, the commander in front of him has never seen such a desolate commander. It seems that he should be sheltered. Soon after I came out, I heard the sound of the war ahead and came here to support.


    Even if there is a heavy artillery, can they kill all these two dozen mutant wolves?


    The answer is obviously impossible.


    "Oh~"


    After leaving five or six scorched corpses, the mutant wolf''s strong vision spotted a galloping gun cart from a distance. The Tier 4 giant wolf headed by a roar led the remaining mutant wolves toward the place where Li Yunfei was.


    Head Li Yunfei, who was watching the battlefield situation with a telescope, discovered the purpose of these wolf pups and commanded loudly.


    "Driving, turn around for me to fight guerrilla warfare with the pack of wolves. I think the fuel tank can hold it or their physical strength can hold it."


    "Yes!"


    Obviously, the soldiers driving the car had no extra words. They directly turned an arc with super high technology. The whole old driver turned the gun wagon that was driving at high speed and carrying heavy loads without swaying the body.


    "Hey, you are really a **** talent." Li Yunfei smiled, picked up the telescope in his hand and continued to observe the situation of the wolves in the distance.


    "What''s the matter, beat Laozi, waiting for the pie to fall from the sky?" Li Yunfei observed for ten seconds, and his originally cheerful face suddenly became serious.


    "Yes, captain."


    The roar of shells blasted out, and the fierce blastholes spewed fire snakes, falling on the mutant wolf, blasting it to pieces.


    The mortal body cannot withstand the powerful attack power of this shell.


    "Oh~"


    Although wolves are a group fighting animal, they know how to cooperate and change their fighting methods according to the command of the wolves.


    This short and rapid howl caused the wind formations of the other wolves that were dependent on each other to disperse.


    As a result, the hit rate of the shells was greatly reduced, making Li Yunfei a little crazy.


    "Damn it, these years, everything is fine, and even wolf cubs can play tactics." Doom

 Chapter 264： Survivors out of town

    "Hit me hard and stop when these wolf cubs approach!" Li Yunfei''s brief words decided the way of fighting next.


    The four muzzles were opened together, and one shell was shot out, but the hit was very low. There are still more than a dozen mutant wolves rooted behind the ass.


    "stop!"


    A few minutes later, only five of the more than twenty wolves were left behind, and even their leaders were injured by the aftermath of the shells. Shrapnel was embedded in their bodies and blood flowed out.


    But the scarlet in their eyes has not dissipated, and the murderous aura is permeated.


    There were only five mutant wolves on the field, each with some color hanging on them. Li Yunfei was naturally fearless. The soldiers were all killed in iron and blood. Although they had come all the way to find Ye Hao, they had encountered quite a few. The wind and waves, but they still persisted, not a single soldier died.


    "kill!"


    Li Yunfei took out the machete in his hand and slashed at a gray-white mutant wolf.


    Two or three people dealt with a mutant wolf, and this battle of great power disparity won without any suspense.


    The wolf also died under a chaotic sword.


    "Clean the battlefield and carry all these wolf pups into the car. If it goes well, we will have a barbecue in D city at night! Relax!" The chief of staff waved, and the soldiers were in groups of two, carrying one dead. Various mutant wolves were thrown on the gun carriage.


    However, when they finally came to the gate of the city, they found a scene that made them lose their eyes.


    "Fuck, are these people crazy?"


    "They have clubbing on their heads!"


    "Waste! Waste, heartache!"


    The soldiers trembled with anger in the car.


    Their trophies were torn apart by members of the survivor forces with sharp fangs, and most of the meat inside was thrown away. The power of the shells was not enough to directly roast the mutant wolves.


    Even some of the cooked waves were run over by cars directly, and they were sloppy!


    "Run, the tide of zombies is coming in."


    "The old man is definitely a zombie. His body is very stinky. Otherwise, how could he be a traitor and blow up the power station crew!"


    "If you catch him, you must have his cramps and bones. He even exploded the communication tower, leaving us with no last hope!"


    One by one, thin or fat people rushed out, turning a blind eye to the fried brown mutant wolf. What''s even more outrageous was that two or three people were carried out of the city gate by the strong man, just like the emperor was looking for it.


    "Something has happened!" Li Yunfei frowned. The information he heard from the escaped survivor caused a stormy sea in his heart. After other soldiers heard it, they were a little unbelievable. There are people in this world who can use chemical agents to supersede him. Financial integration is simply unbelievable!


    "Leader..." Just as the chief of staff was about to speak, he heard the roar of the transport truck.


    "Run away. City D is surrounded by nearly 200,000 zombies, and there are even many terrifying zombies participating. They are almost as high as four or five stories. It''s scary. Even if the power station in the city is not destroyed, I''m afraid Can''t stop this wave of corpses!"


    The boss of the Armament Department sat on the transport captain, shouted to Li Yunfei and the others, waving his hands to tell them not to enter.


    "Head, it''s too dangerous, we..." The chief of staff ignored the boss of the Arms Department, still trying to persuade Li Yunfei to leave here.


    Li Yunfei''s face was solemn, he was thinking.


    "I know." He interrupted the chief of staff. "Let¡¯s see the situation first, it won¡¯t be broken so quickly, maybe it can be stopped."


    "but¡­¡­"


    The chief of staff wanted to speak, but Li Yunfei raised his hand to indicate that he did not continue to speak.


    "Ten thousand steps back, as long as this car is still there, no matter how fierce the zombies are, we are sure to escape, except for the front wall, the back wall is like a line of defense, understand." Li Yunfei said solemnly.


    The chief of staff of course knows that to be able to achieve his current position, not only people must have the ability and tolerance, but also be smart enough to understand some loopholes left by the commander of the overall situation.


    "Okay." The chief of staff didn''t say much. He has been with Li Yunfei for many years. He knows his stubborn temper better than his wife. The other soldiers also regard Li Yunfei as a soldier''s soul, and still obey his orders after the end. , It is conceivable how charming his personality is.


    "When they come out, we will go in." Li Yunfei said to the soldier who was driving.


    ...


    Watching the zombies of the four-armed lord of the same level as his own were killed, forgive the color lord zombie zombies for being a little timid, the ant-like human in front of him could burst out such terrifying power, making its slender eyes more Thin, his steps moved, he wanted to repel Ye Hao so that he could escape easily.


    The speed that Ye Hao used to explode with the power of light was too fast, even if it was focused on speed, it couldn''t keep up with this terrifying speed at all!


    The biggest advantage is no more than the ant in front of him, so of course he has to choose to escape.


    "Roar!"


    Forgive the color lord''s zombies let out a thunderous roar, and the earth was ups and downs, and cracks appeared. Its most proud weapon was its sharp mouth and two arms with bone blades. This time, it jumped up. It was cut down at Ye Hao like a green blast.


    For this attack, forgive the lord zombies for using all the power except the power essence. The two bone blades exuding this aura rubbed against the air under its swift speed, and they even made the sound of splitting the air!


    "drink!"


    The blade lights scattered, and the dragon-like bright sword aura and scarlet sword aura encircled the body of the blade, exuding frightening waves of power, which seemed to be able to crush the land.


    The corpse of the four-armed lord zombies who died at the feet could not bear it at first, and only with the power of his loose body, he could not hold Ye Hao''s sharp aura like a divine sword! Pieces of scales broke apart, and the muscles that were pressed into mud were sprayed out, and the scene looked very strange.


    Murderous intent was pervasive, Ye Hao was like a child of light, and his whole body exuded this strong aura of light. At this moment, Baipi Knife seemed to turn into a judgment blade. He held it in his hand and swung a golden terrifying knife fiercely. mango.


    This sword glow surrounded nine dragon-like sword auras. This was the manifestation of Ye Hao''s light power. This blow consumed a lot of his strength, and the light power contained in it should not be underestimated!


    "Boom!"


    The golden sword light with a terrifying and bright aura and the two powerful bone blades slammed together, bursting out a force that the space could not bear, and the force of the collision spread out, making the continuous splashing torrent in the moat become extremely calm. .


    This is a manifestation of the spread of terrorist power. This overbearing power passes through the moat, restricting the gurgling water to the river channel evenly, like a transparent mirror.


    "Crack!"


    In less than a second, the two Senran Bone Blades were cut into two pieces by the golden blade, and the remaining power directly bombarded its chest, leaving a huge wound, and the bones in its body could be faintly seen!

 Chapter 265： Pointy beak, broken?

    "Roar!"


    Forgive the color lord''s zombie''s senran bone blade on the arms of the corpse was divided into two, the hideous wound on his chest could not heal for a long time, as if it was charred, bursts of meat smelled.


    The huge power contained in the golden sword light emitted by Ye Hao directly knocked it over and fell heavily from the air to the ground, smashing the ground into cracks.


    The huge shock caused everyone on the wall to sway.


    Two hundred thousand zombies, not even white at this time, most of them are still colored, sparsely lying on the wall and making infiltrating horror calls.


    "Roar!"


    Forgive the color lord''s zombies uttered a sky-shaking roar, the bone blades on both arms slowly recovered, and bloodthirsty rays of light radiated from their small eyes.


    The pointed mouth opened and closed, and it seemed to be irritated by Ye Hao.


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao leaped up from the corpse of the four-armed lord zombie, and the power of light emerged, a kind of power of light burst out, and the whole exudes a golden light, like a golden saint.


    The Baipidao in his hand burst out with a burst of power, and the light power within and the sharp aura of the Baipidao were entangled with each other, and all kinds of visions were ups and downs, and the rays of light were endless, like the first light in this world.


    Waving the magic weapon in his hand, a golden rainbow light was drawn in the air, and the momentum was extremely high. The power contained in this knife was filled with incomparably powerful power, flashing above the sky, and the golden light spilled out.


    "Head, a golden light appeared in the sky!"


    "Fuck, this is, is there a treasure from heaven?"


    The soldiers looked dumbfounded, and because they were far away, they couldn''t see Ye Hao who had hit the sword, only the golden light gradually dissipating in the sky.


    "You **** big-headed soldiers, what a quarrel, you have time to take care of your equipment, don''t **** zombies are coming, the martial arts are jammed! You will regret it then!" Li Yunfei poked his head out of the window and twisted his face. Seriously reprimanded the other soldiers.


    Looking at the golden rainbow light in the distance, Li Yunfei felt heavy. There must be an extremely strong power in this golden light. This is the overflow of the fierce attack theory, how powerful that attacking body would be.


    "Fast, go ahead at full speed, the situation in City D may not be optimistic."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Ye Hao held a hundred swords high, and the sound of the wind whistling came from his ears, and the power of the Dao Dao in the blade body was intertwined, emitting strong power fluctuations.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to turn into a light, which was an explosive speed that surpassed everything else. In the blink of an eye, he moved to the Lord of Forgiveness, and slashed with a knife.


    "squeak!"


    Feeling an overwhelming energy attack, forgive the Lord of Color Zombie made a shrill sound, and his squinted eyes were wide open. The scarlet eyeballs seemed to fall out of their eye sockets. He was really affected by this terrifying energy. scared!


    The sharp beak lifted up and thrust towards Ye Hao fiercely. The green power surrounds it. This is the power essence of forgiving the zombies of the color lord. It can''t consciously stop the knife, inspiring the hidden insides of the body and making it the hardest part. A more powerful force broke out.


    The power on this sharp beak has been pushed down by it to the limit that it can explode. The air is pierced by it to produce a broken sound, and the space is poked out by this terrifying sharp force. The strength is strong. A few minutes, you can break the space!


    One can imagine how terrifying this attack is.


    After using this trick, the green color outside the corpse of Forgiveness Lord became a little lighter, and the whole seemed to be a little thinner. It paid an extremely huge price to fight this blow.


    "Rumble..."


    Two extremely powerful forces collided together, and the antagonistic force exploded, causing the space to become fragmented, like shattered glass.


    The burst of power caused cracks like a grand canyon to appear on the entire battlefield. The bodies of zombies turned into flying ash under this terrifying aftermath. Occasionally, the bodies of powerful zombies were extremely strong, blocking the aftermath, but the whole It has also been destroyed, and only the corpses of the top mutant zombies can be preserved in this extreme aftermath.


    But it was also like the corpse of the four-armed lord''s zombie, cracking the plasma of his debut.


    At this time, one person and one corpse were put together, Ye Hao had the upper hand, and was still suppressing the zombies of Forgive Lord Color.


    "Rumble~"


    Falling on the ground from a height of more than ten meters, the earth was forced out of cracks. Ye Hao was still gradually increasing the power of this knife at this time, and the power of Thunder and Light was injected into the body of Baipi''s sword to burst out.


    Slowly, forgive the color lord discovered that his extremely hard and sharp beak actually began to appear a series of fine cracks! This made it feel extremely fearful, and the previous four-armed lord zombies were directly hacked to death by Ye Hao, making it even more fearful.


    It is a pity that it has no escape at this time. As long as it dares to relax at all, this bright sword will steadily fall on its head, splitting it in two!


    The forgiveness lord zombie at this moment suddenly saw the four-armed lord zombie that was dismembered not far away, and the essence in his brain spilled out, and the energy contained in it was enough to make him go to the next level, although he may still be unable to beat it. The ant in front of him, but at least there is no problem to escape.


    Ye Hao''s power at this time has almost exploded to the limit, the three-color energy of the Baipi knife is overflowing, and the phoenix-shaped knife spirit phantom hovering around the knife, bursting out of extreme power.


    "Crack, click~"


    Forgive the Lord-level zombie found that its all-inclusive sharp beak had cracks, and it was going to be crushed by this power?


    If its heart is clear enough, its heart at this time must be blaming itself for not escaping earlier and putting itself in such a situation.


    However, the damage to his most powerful weapon made him greatly irritated, and his eyes were even more fierce, like two huge searchlights, sending out a terrifying aura.


    It tried desperately, and the essence of power kept pouring out, attached to the slender beak, making it fiercely gleaming.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao ignited a fire in his eyes. With a movement of his mind, he took out a 300-year-old medicine from the folding space and threw it into his mouth as if he swallowed a date, and he ate it clean after a few mouthfuls.


    An incomparably abundant power continuously poured out from his dry body with a few kilograms of strength. This was the resuscitation of the medicinal power, which made Ye Hao''s power continuously restored.


    Ye Hao, glowing like a holy light, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and his arm was sometimes thunderous, sometimes holy and bright, and a powerful force surged towards Baipi Knife, causing it to burst out of a terrifying peerless world. power!


    Space must be broken! Forgive the color lord¡¯s zombies¡¯ sharp beaks are broken, and they can¡¯t support it...

 Chapter 266： Fierce battle!

    Feeling the power that made it desperate, the three-color intertwined baipi knife would destroy all the pointed beaks and slash it on its forehead.


    Out of instinct, the two bone blades that had been repaired went back towards Ye Hao, and the power of the sacred surging agitated on it. Although it could not be compared with the bursting power of the sharp beak, this attack was considered to be powerful, even if it came. Only the second-tier zombies of the lord can''t stop it!


    "almost!"


    The baipi knife in Ye Hao''s hand was against the sharp beak strengthened by the infinite power essence, and he slammed it to the end. The knife light slashed on the head of the Forgive Lord Zombie, and the light power exploded on his feet, directly stepping on its head. Go, lightly, without the slightest attack.


    "Fuck, this is human and spirit!"


    "Nima, I couldn''t see anyone there when they were fighting. The speed is too ridiculous, right? There won''t be the speed of light!"


    "I can''t see it either, but can this horseman, with a human body, really do it?"


    Some people were shocked, and some were frightened. The power that Ye Hao exploded was too terrifying, and even in the fierce battle, he could not be hurt by the enemy. This ability to control the rhythm of the battle meant that he was more than just one person. For the strong, but also a master of battle!


    "Your master is so powerful..." The battalion commander was completely shocked by the scene of the battle before him. The entire battlefield was full of cracks, and even some places were smoothed, leaving no traces of other traces. Only the bare ground was left, as if being covered. Rolled over in general.


    "Of course, the master is the most powerful person in the entire world!" Wang Xiaoran looked proud, put away the bone blade in his hand, at this time the zombies on the city wall had already been cleared.


    Ye Hao steadily landed on the ground and made a move to finish the work, but he was very surprised why there was no energy feedback.


    On the other side, the split-headed Forgive Lord Zombie broke out at the highest speed of all its own, and rushed to the four-armed Lord Zombie. With a sharp wave of bone knives on both arms, the four-armed Lord Zombie¡¯s head fell sharply. The beak is directly inserted into his head to absorb the energy from here.


    At the moment it ran out, Ye Hao had already felt its explosive energy fluctuations. Turning around, he saw that the shattered sharp beak of the forgiveness lord zombies had regrown, and his limbs and arms were also drawn out. There is a bone knife that exudes this awe-inspiring momentum, which is terrifying.


    Full of confidence, it completely forgot to escape, and instead strode towards Ye Hao to kill the ant in front of him to vent his hatred!


    "Humph!"


    Ye Hao let out a cold snort, and the hundred piping sword in his hand lit up. This time, Ye Hao broke out his most terrifying one. With a wave of his arms, a terrifying tricolor sword light swept out, swiftly rushing towards Lord Three. Forgiveness-colored zombies in the middle stage.


    The wind was moving, and the clouds lying in the air seemed to be affected by this force, turning into two halves from the middle.


    The momentum in the blade light continued to overflow, and the whole was like a peerless fairy light, shot out by the Supreme Expert, swept in the air, and burst out with endless power.


    At this time, the forgiveness lord zombie waved four arms, and the bone knives on it exuded this awe-inspiring light, and its sharp beak also turned golden, with great momentum.


    When a sword beam came, it did not hide. It seemed to be a bit faster than before. The overall momentum was high. The beak on its sharp beak was gleaming. It swept towards the sword beam with unparalleled speed. The body can''t match at all.


    But the power emanating from its body caused the earth to mourn under its feet. Every time it took a step, there would be two more huge footprints on the earth.


    Finally, the two attacks containing great terror bombarded together, bursting out a shocking force that shook the earth''s crust.


    "How did you master train? You are so powerful! Is he a cultivator?" The battalion commander looked horrified, and Ye Hao''s attack was completely beyond their understanding.


    "Master¡¯s exercises, you ordinary folks are incomprehensible!" Wang Xiaoran looked proud. Of course she knew that Ye Hao used medicinal materials and apocalyptic techniques to improve his strength on the one hand, combined with a large amount of overload training and medicated baths. Let his strength far exceed the same level.


    The battalion commander did not question carefully. If they were unhappy with their withdrawal now, the forgiving zombies would be enough to break the city wall, and then none of the soldiers on the wall would survive!


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying three-color blade light collided with the pointed beak emitting this golden streamer. At this moment, the earth broke again, and the terrifying impact surrounded the Forgiveness Lord-level zombies, and it seemed that the earth and the sky were divided into two worlds.


    There is a huge black mist under the feet. This is a terrifying impact that makes the loess on the earth soar into the sky, and ten meters above the sky, the invisible wind forms a huge vortex, constantly drifting away, and the battlefield becomes like a yin and yang zone. general.


    On the battlefield at this time, the zombies of Forgive Lord Color were roaring, and his abdomen let out a rapid roar, like a dull thunder.


    The power contained in the pointed beak is gradually fading, and its own power is constantly being depleted. The terrifying power contained in this sword aura is far stronger than him!


    At this moment, it remembered the horror that Ye Hao had previously crushed its sharp beak with a single knife. This vast force spread from the sharp beak, causing its brain to vibrate, and it was a little frightened.


    The power essence is used again to enhance the power of this trick, and green auras are once again surrounded by the golden sharp beak. This is its power essence is spreading, strengthening the power of this attack.


    "boom!"


    What it didn''t expect was that the sharp beak strengthened by the power essence directly shattered the three-color sword beam in front of it, turning it into a little bit of light, but what it did not find was that the broken light did not disappear. It seemed that There is a mysterious thread that connects them together and moves with it.


    This made it seem to have regained some confidence, and the thought of running away was ran behind again.


    Seeing the zombies of the Forgiveness Lord attacking him, Ye Hao raised his mouth slightly, raising his hands and snapping his fingers.


    "Surprise!"


    "Boom..."


    A series of three-color fragments contained powerful power and sharp blades. They were connected together and controlled by Ye Hao. As soon as the explosive command was passed through, they immediately exploded.


    The power of horror raged on the body of the Forgive Lord Zombie. It was so defenseless. Although it still felt uneasy when charging, the tyrannical mood made it continue to move towards Ye Hao. It wanted to kill him and eradicate it. Threat, kill this ant that frightens him!

 Chapter 267： Finally see Ye Hao

    "Report, a soldier claiming to be under Li Yunfei''s regiment commander came to inquire about the situation." A soldier guarding under the city wall reported the situation to the battalion commander.


    "Li Yunfei, isn''t this the iron-blooded captain trained by the second executive? We also went to a military academy, what do you say." The battalion commander looked at the sky with a little nostalgia.


    "I told them all about the situation in City D, and someone who seemed to be a commander told us that they were here to help."


    "Then, how many people have they come? Are all the people from the same camp coming?"


    "No, there is only one artillery cart, a dozen people..."


    The battalion commander was a bit speechless, and he didn''t send out a call for help. Who would be okay to bring a group of people to D City for no reason. If this really came in normal times, they thought they wanted to occupy the mountain as the king.


    What the battalion commander did not expect was that Li Yunfei was sent out to capture Ye Hao before the end of the day, but just as the end of the day broke out, his soldiers were still in the military headquarters, and there were only a dozen left.


    And these dozens of people are not ordinary people, they are all people with awakening abilities. At the same time, their power has been promoted to Tier 2 and Tier 3 along with the battle and eating the meat of mutant beasts, and there are even strong soldiers in one fell swoop. Reach the fourth order!


    "Let them come to the wall and watch the battle as soon as possible." After speaking, he stared at the changes in the field and continued to observe the battle carefully.


    "It''s a miracle, if such a character can be used by the country, it will be able to stabilize the situation in the peaceful zone!"


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The whole body was penetrated by a piercing force, and the blades were connected like a huge seal. Pieces of three-color blades were directly cut on its body, like a thousand swords.


    "Fuck, this awesome guy is too strong!"


    "God, is this still a human being, such a subtle attack, such a powerful energy fluctuation, my dog''s eye!"


    ...


    A series of three-color forces pierced the body of the Forgiveness Lord''s zombie, and a series of **** wounds appeared on its huge body. All these attacks contained a burning effect, inhibiting its powerful recovery ability.


    The stinging pain from the wound made its eyes turn scarlet, and it turned around to run away, its long and pointed beak was trembling slightly, it was too miserable! The wounds all over the body were hot, and drops of black blood flowed out of the body.


    "Battalion commander, people have brought it."


    "Hahahaha, Brother Yunfei, I didn''t think we had a good-bye last time, and the world changed a lot when we saw it." The battalion commander hurriedly met, and the two of them held their hands tightly together.


    "Yeah, Brother Yunlong, I didn''t expect that we could still see each other alive." Li Yunfei shook his head, and it was very difficult to walk all the way to find Ye Hao, and he was not very strong because of his awakening ability.


    "Head...this, the battlefield..."


    "Fuck, there is Superman!"


    "What Superman, he is obviously Thanos, didn''t you see him snap his fingers!"


    The soldiers behind Li Yunfei saw Ye Hao''s battle in the field. They were all shocked. They were too far away. They couldn''t see Ye Hao''s face, but they could see the terrifying power pervading the battlefield!


    "This person, we don''t know his identity, all we know is that his power is extremely powerful, and so many of us can survive completely relying on his power." Chu Yunlong pointed to Ye Hao in the distance and said.


    "Staff, give me the telescope."


    Li Yunfei reached out and took the eyeglasses in the hands of the chief of staff, wanting to see the appearance of this person in the field. If he was recruited into the country, his role might not be much lower than the value of Ye Hao that the No. 2 executive had been pursuing.


    When he adjusted his sight distance and turned his gaze on Ye Hao''s face, a little smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s really nowhere to find anything to break through the iron shoes, it''s all effortless!"


    "Brother Yunlong, what, do you know this person?"


    "This person is amazing, you know what I mean, although the relationship between the two is good, but there are some things that can''t be said."


    "Understand, understand." Chu Yunlong also knew that even at his level, the special task was not qualified to hear it unless the task fell on him.


    "What did you find?" The chief of staff came over, trying to understand why the always serious head of the group actually smiled.


    "Hahaha, today is really a good day, the old classmates met, the mission goal was also found!"


    "What! The mission target has been found!" The chief of staff looked surprised.


    "Watch it for yourself." The head of the group handed him the telescope in his hand.


    "It seems that today is really a good day, but I don''t know if I can successfully bring him back to the secret base."


    "Boom..."


    Forgive the Lord of Color, the zombie floated a shield all over his body to block the attack of the three-color blade shards. These attacks are like a powerful missile, constantly bombarding its condensed shield, making bursts of thunder-like sounds. .


    This is the powerful shield that it gathers with all its strength after withstanding the attacks.


    Although the shattered three-color blade light is powerful, it contains less energy and cannot break through this shield and cause damage to it.


    But why Ye Hao didn¡¯t know that the power contained in these shattering blade lights could seriously injure the forgiveness lord zombies when they lost their defenses. However, once they reacted and gathered the shield for defense, then these shattered blade lights The implied power is unable to cause more powerful trauma to it, so...


    Ye Hao is like stepping on a golden crow, his entire body is stained with golden light. This is the power of the bright fruit exploded. The figure close to the speed of sound has flashed behind the forgive lord zombies, just like attacking the four-armed lord zombies before. , So the technique is repeated!


    The speed of forgiving the zombies of the color lord is far stronger than the zombies of the four-armed lord, but after taking the light fruit, Ye Hao relied on the power of the light fruit to explode with terrible speed. This level of speed is far from this level. Than.


    As for the speed of Bright Fruit, as Ye Hao''s level increases, the power contained in it can be fully improved. In other words, Ye Hao''s weak strength is increasing in reading, and it is likely to enter the field of sound speed!


    Ye Hao''s body is really like an ant compared to the zombies of the Forgive Lord.


    Now, this ant can kill this giant!


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao swung his knife down, and Baipi Knife seemed to have become a three-color magic knife at this time. Various powers radiated, causing the space to crack every inch, the sword fluctuating up and down, and all his power was injected into the knife. .


    It seems that there are hundreds of thousands of sword auras falling, but the powerful force is extremely calm under Ye Hao''s control. The power of terror permeates Ye Hao''s body, and he will kill all enemies facing him with the momentum of thunder!

 Chapter 268： End of the battle

    Forgive the lord zombies for wanting to escape, but found that the speed he is most proud of, compared with Ye Hao, is simply a sky and an underground, which is incomparable at all.


    Ye Hao''s hands fell down, and in the eyes of others, he seemed to turn into a golden heavenly dragon with horns on top, which directly cut off the head of the forgiving lord zombie!


    At this moment, his aura was extremely terrifying, holding a hundred piping sword tightly, and the space he hits became like a row of glass glued together by scotch tape. This sword has invincible power, and the earth is trembling faintly!


    "Huh~"


    Ye Hao steadily landed on the ground and let out a sigh of relief. Now he finally understands the horror of Bright Fruit. Its speed and power are no better than thunder and lightning, and it seems to be able to tolerate everything. The attack energy of attributes gathers together.


    This is equivalent to increasing the attack power several times in the battle, which is quite remarkable!


    Feeling the energy feedback of the chariot, the source of dry power in the body also awakened again, gradually recovering, he returned to the peak state, and even his power was stronger again, but still has not entered the middle stage of the innate third stage.


    As the realm increases, the deeper the foundation is needed. Ye Hao has just arrived at the early stage of the third stage of innate in a few days, it is impossible to enter the middle stage of the third stage of innate at once, and if the realm is raised too fast and not If you exercise it, you can''t completely control your own strength, and it will cause a big mess!


    Jumping onto the grim face of the Forgiveness Lord''s zombie, the sharp beak that was five or six meters long, gleamed with cold light in the sun.


    This is a good thing!


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart, this sharp beak is the most precious thing on and off the body of the forgiveness lord zombies. Although its sharpness is slightly inferior to that of the Divine Artifact Grade Baipi Knife, it is not as hard as the Baipi Knife.


    But Ye Hao knew that this sharp beak was a bit stronger than a high-level weapon. In the hands of the strong innate, it could easily pierce the defensive armor of Tier 1 lord zombies!


    After all, human innate powerhouses are far less powerful than lord-level zombies. If you want to break their defenses, you have to rely on magic weapons. This is also the innate powerhouse of the previous life. It is difficult to kill lord-level zombies. The main reason!


    Cut off the shimmering sharp beak from the garden scoop head of the Forgive Lord Zombie and put it directly into the folding space.


    When using the baipi knife to cut, Ye Hao faintly felt that the power of the baipi knife seemed to have become stronger, and the sharpness was even higher. It took a big step on the road to legend!


    Forgive the color lord zombie does not have a green armour, but patches of green hair, exuding this thick corpse energy, can greatly reduce the resistance of the air, which is why it is so much faster than the four-armed lord zombie .


    Jumping on his arms, two huge bone blades were stepped on by Ye Hao. The sharp white blades exuding shudderingly made people shudder. Their sharpness was worse than that of sharp beaks, but they were still a little bit stronger than advanced weapons. And, it is big enough to be turned into hundreds of pieces, skills as a shield, or sharpened into a bone blade, are all good choices.


    This is the foundation prepared for the Independence Island. Once someone on the Independence Island can enter the innate first, he will take out some of the many lord-level claws and give them as weapons based on their strength and abilities.


    However, this idea is still a bit far away. Although most people on Independence Island have reached Tier 3, some even reached Tier 4, but if you want to reach Tier 10, or even take the step of transforming the dragon to heaven, it is estimated that few people are short. Time can do it.


    With the power surging in his body, Ye Hao directly turned the Forgive Lord''s zombies into four pieces, and removed the bones that could be used among them and threw them into the folding space.


    When he came to the four-armed lord zombie who was divided into two and the two bodies were crushed by its aura, Ye Hao waved the baipi knife in his hand and cut off its four bones like fist gloves and put them into the folding space. Inside, this is also the most powerful part of the four-armed lord zombie body.


    At this time, he had some doubts in his heart. What was the relationship between this guy and the red-assed baboon in the Taishan virgin forest? The fists looked so similar!


    Then I thought about it, isn''t it? They are all primates, maybe they will be punched when they evolve again.


    Picking up a piece of scales that looked like a basin of laughter, the black luster was extremely dazzling under the sun, but Ye Hao punched it up with his strength.


    Click, click!


    This fast scale actually carried Ye Hao''s blow. Although it did not exert its full strength, it also made 50% of its strength. Ye Hao''s current power is so terrifying, even if it is gold and iron, it can be blasted through with a punch, but the Lin in front of him A, there are only dense cracks, it seems that it can even withstand a blow of this degree!


    This is a baby, and this collar piece is extremely thin and light. One piece of weight is in the hand, not even two or two. If several pieces of scale armor are put together, it becomes a comprehensive protective shield, which is enough to resist most zombies. attack!


    Even he was a little surprised. If he didn''t make a move this time, he would probably miss these things. If the giant four-armed lord''s zombie armour is a group of three, it is enough to arm the entire island!


    However, Ye Hao won''t give out all of them. This kind of thing is to be used as a foundation, and only when some people make major breakthroughs or contributions will they be given to them.


    Or, when the situation is critical, it can also be used as emergency equipment to improve the combat power of the independent island in a short time!


    The baipi knife was swung out, and the large tracts of Linjia were collected into the folding space.


    The poor four-armed lord zombie, not only died miserably, but also had his clothes stripped off!


    "Wow!"


    With a long howl, Xiao Bai bit a high-level mutant zombie to death, his body was torn apart, and drops of black blood spilled on the ground.


    Ye Hao heard the sound and saw that there was also a humanoid lord zombie. He jumped over and found that this Nima was indeed humanoid.


    Without taking a few more glances, he cut it into four pieces directly with a hundred piping knife, took the strong muscles and bones from his body, and placed it in the folding space.


    Scanning the entire battlefield, Ye Hao sighed. Every time Nima fights with the lord zombies, these little zombies are shocked, but fortunately, there are a few top mutant zombies left, which is pretty good. of.


    As an innate strong man, his eyes are like gods, and his body functions are extremely powerful. Although there is no clairvoyant ability to forget, he can still see Li Yunfei and others on the wall.


    "It''s really dozing off and giving a pillow. I was about to meet the big leaders behind the country. Without Li Yunfei, I am afraid it would not be so easy to meet them, and perhaps there would still be conflicts."


    Ye Hao put Xiao Bai away, jumped, and jumped directly onto the city wall...The latest super **** chariot of doomsday Chapter address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlFull text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download Address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading : Https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click below "Favorites" record the reading record of this time (Chapter 268 Battle is over), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 269： Conversation with Li Yunfei

    "father!"


    "the host."


    As soon as Ye Hao jumped onto the city wall, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong gathered around, looking at him with concern.


    "I''m fine." Ye Hao squinted his eyes and stopped the assembled soldiers. There was also the one who was pursuing him.


    "The hero is back. If it weren''t for you, the troops stationed in City D would have been wiped out, and even the survivors in the city would become part of the zombie army." The battalion commander holds a bright silver weapon and wears bright super alloy armor. , Like the brave general.


    As early as when he was watching the battle on the wall, Li Yunfei discussed the situation in the city with Chu Yunlong, and told him the situation at the back city gate and what the survivors looked like when they left the city. If unfortunately they encounter a group of mutant beasts, they may die. A lot of people.


    When Chu Yunlong heard the news, he was shocked. If the mysterious person in front of him didn''t make a move, I am afraid that all the nearly 100,000 survivors in D City would die here.


    If that were the case, even if he died, Chu Yunlong would be recorded in history. It is not a pity to be called to death. A momentary negligence would cost hundreds of thousands of people to be buried! This is a crime that can''t be washed away for thousands of years!


    "It''s nothing, it''s just in my favor." Ye Hao didn''t say much, ready to turn around and leave.


    "Hey, wait, I haven''t asked your name yet. By the way, look at this city D, the living conditions are not bad, you have everything you need, would you like to join our camp and become a soldier? !." Chu Yunlong rubbed this palm, and slightly embarrassedly invited Ye Hao to join the stationed troops in D city.


    He knew very well that Ye Hao had just the mighty strength, wherever he went, there was a safe zone, and there was no need to guard a broken city and a group of walking dead survivors.


    "Ye Hao, as for joining your army, it''s better to be exempted." Ye Hao didn''t even think about it, and directly refused the invitation of Chuyunlong.


    Just kidding, let Ye Hao join the army?


    Even if all human beings die, Ye Hao will not die. He can go anywhere in the world with a chariot. At this stage, there are very few things that can threaten him.


    Moreover, even if it is a country, if it has the intention, it can only cooperate. He will never succumb to a power, even a country!


    The greatest degree of endurance is to sit on an equal footing with the country, help each other, and enhance each other''s strength.


    "Brother Ye, don''t be anxious to refuse, I can apply to the top and let you be an officer!" Chu Yunlong is like a merchant who sets up a small business stall, and his customers are dissatisfied with the price and want to leave, so he naturally has to add some bargaining chips.


    However, what a character Ye Hao was, how could he be attracted by a small officer, if he thought, D city is now his.


    Li Yunfei next to him saw that Ye Hao was about to leave, and finally couldn''t help stepping forward. Although he thought that Chu Yunlong''s solicitation was impossible to succeed, he still wanted to see it. Maybe people''s personality would change. When he got cramps, he joined the army, and then it¡¯s easy to take him to the secret base.


    Ye Hao''s refusal was entirely within Li Yunfei''s expectation, so he still had to say it, remembering that when the end is coming, if he listened to him, so many people would not be killed or injured.


    "Ye Hao! You also know the current situation in Kyushu. Shouldn''t our compatriots unite in this doomsday to fight the doomsday together?"


    Li Yunfei yelled, wanting Ye Hao to stay and go with him to meet the No. 2 executive. As for the rest of the matter, it is not something people at his level can know.


    "I can live a good life alone, so why should I help others?" Ye Hao sneered, he didn''t want to sacrifice his life for the country, he was the only one who could kill him.


    Li Yunfei was in a hurry. Although he was a vulgar person, he was a very clever person. Since Ye Hao came near the shelter, he must have some purpose. He does not lack food or women. , I really don''t know what I can use to get Ye Hao to follow him to the secret base.


    "The second executive wants to see you and has important things to talk to you." Li Yunfei had no choice but to reveal his trump card directly. The young man in front of him was really hard-hearted, and he couldn''t help but doubt his identity. How could a student who is still in school be like a killer with no emotions?


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Hao turned around. The purpose of his coming this time is to talk to the top management of the country''s core and find opportunities to make him powerful quickly to fight the horrible and deep dark abyss. The mysterious power.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    All the soldiers seemed to have crows flying by on their foreheads, even Li Yunfei was no exception. If he knew that he had told Ye Hao''s top management to see him, it would be self-defeating to use his brainstorming strategies.


    "Then don''t delay the time, let''s set off immediately!" Ye Hao stepped, slowly walking down the steep stairs.


    "Go!" Li Yunfei slapped his hand, and a dozen soldiers immediately lined up and walked down behind Ye Hao.


    Just walking down the city, a soldier ran up in a panic. The helmet was crooked, and there was no soldier''s temperament at all, just like a remnant who had eaten a defeat.


    "Stop, panicking, hurry up and say something." Chu Yunlong, who followed Ye Hao, looked at the soldier in front of him and found that it was a soldier from the Armament Department.


    "The battalion commander, the battalion commander, my brothers have died a lot, and the survivors are even more dead!


    We drove to meet with a team of troops supporting City D. Before we could reflect, we were surrounded by zombies.


    I was able to report the letter so quickly because I didn''t have the roots to follow the big army, and drove my motorcycle to solve it. "


    The soldier saw that it was his battalion commander and immediately sat on the ground. At this moment, he was too tired to crawl anymore. He reported the news, and he felt that it was worth dying here.


    However, this soldier obviously underestimated their desire to survive, and several military vehicles in front of the mighty survivor army continued to move forward and have already reached under the city wall of D.


    "Boom!"


    The soldiers on the two artillery carts all had tears in their eyes, and they all said sorry.


    This shelling was among the zombies, but there were also many survivors who were struggling desperately under the zombies'' mouths. They were weak and skinny. They were not even Tier 1 martial artists, so they were naturally the last of the escaped team.


    "The sound of shells! Hurry, they have fled outside City D. Hurry up to meet them."


    "Hurry up! Take action!" A regimental commander, a battalion commander mobilized the soldiers under his own, and there were no two hundred soldiers in total.


    Putting the two of Wang Xiaoran away, Ye Hao released Xiaobai and jumped on his back, overlooking more than two hundred soldiers. He also knew that if the D city was not dealt with, Li Yunfei''s stubborn temper would not go away, so he should sell it first. Personal feelings.

 Chapter 270： Xiaobais extremely cold air

    "fire!"


    "fire!"


    The support captain sent by the sanctuary was madly instructing the people on the artillery cart to bombard the zombies in the distance. No matter how big the gate of the city wall was, it would not be possible for tens of thousands of people to pass through in a blink of an eye.


    What''s more, people who are fleeing for their lives will definitely cause crowding, which will slow down the speed of entering the city. Once the zombies swarm over, I am afraid that the people in the city will not be spared.


    There was continuous artillery fire, but there were tens of thousands of zombies in the zombie group. The shells fell inside and exploded, and only nearly a hundred were killed. The situation is extremely critical.


    "Wow!"


    A white giant wolf jumped up from the city wall, the white fur gleaming in the sun, and the sharp teeth in the mouth flashed with terrifying cold light, shining in the hearts of these soldiers.


    "Fuck, this is dying, such a huge wolf can slap us all to death with one slap."


    "Damn, there are zombies in front, and giant wolves behind. The city gate of D city is wide open. It''s impossible for this white giant wolf to slaughter the city!"


    "It''s over, it''s all over, I will die here, hahahaha... Ten thousand people are buried together!"


    On the wall in the distance, a scientific lunatic covered in black robe looked at the zombies below, trembling, not afraid, but excited.


    He wants to let all of these die and spill the potions in his hand at the gate of the city. By that time, these zombies will become the first batch of zombies to melt under his deadly potion!


    "Hahaha...Finally I can really use my baby potion, hehehehehe~"


    Just when he was smiling, he didn''t find a bright light flashing over, the speed was staggering.


    "Stop using it, give me the formula of this potion." Ye Hao''s mouth raised. This old man is also a talent. The hardness of those super alloys will be attacked by the lord zombies above the initial stage of the lord''s second level with full attack. It is broken, and his medicine can directly dissolve it, neutralize it, and turn it into a liquid. The degree of horror can be imagined.


    As early as after he left, Ye Hao investigated whether the generator set of the power station was breached by the medicine he deployed, as he said.


    When he found the generator set that was turned into a pool of liquid, he finally understood the power of this potion, but unfortunately he had already left, and Ye Hao couldn''t find him either.


    But now, when he appeared on the city wall, Xiao Zhan directly scanned him. Even if he stood at the farthest point on the wall, he was still in the scanning range of Xiao Zhan''s radar.


    "You... how did you get to my side!" The scientific lunatic waved his hand and took out a bottle of poison gas to be broken.


    "Stop it, I''ll be interrogating you slowly later." Ye Hao had a cold face, and directly took out a lord-level zombie''s long tendons, and used it as a whip to directly tie up the scientific lunatic.


    "You can''t do this, you can''t do this, don''t kill me, the formula I have developed is enough to destroy the zombies, end the doomsday, don''t kill me..." The scientific madman screamed and threw out his bargaining chips desperately, thinking Ye Hao To catch him is to kill him and avenge the people who died in D City.


    As everyone knows, Ye Hao doesn''t care about the lives of these people. Whether they are dead or alive, they have a half-cent relationship with Ye Hao. What he cares about is his research and the kind of special medicine he has developed.


    It''s **** annoying.


    This was the thought in Ye Hao''s heart. He directly took out a bunch of raw meat cut from the giant tiger''s whip and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Woo~" The scientific lunatic was gagged, unable to speak, but he felt a sorrow in his mouth, which was disgusting, but he was gagged again, unable to spit out, and rolled his eyes badly. Up.


    After all, that tiger whip Ye Hao has not cleaned up yet, how powerful the scent on it is, he can''t hold it as a poison type ability, he is resistant to poison gas, but he is not resistant to odor!


    Tying it up and throwing it into the folding space, Ye Hao stepped away and came to Chu Yunlong and the others.


    At this time, Xiao Bai had already killed all quarters in the field, and with one shot, hundreds of zombies were crushed.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    "A miracle, is it a dog trained by a man of God?"


    "There are dogs here and there, they are obviously wolves, their tails are as stiff as a broomstick, and you have to twist your **** to kill a zombie!"


    Each survivor discussed the scene in front of him, guessing about Xiao Bai''s intentions, fearing that the huge wolf would suddenly turn against him, so the city gate was crowded harder, and one by one he rushed into the city desperately.


    "Wow!"


    Xiaobai was impatient with killing one by one, and the battle group grew bigger and bigger, and even attracted some mutant beast groups to join the battle, which made him very annoyed.


    The moon-shaped imprint on the forehead flashed a cold light, not only that, but also exuded a lot of cold air floating in the air, if someone is by Xiao Bai''s side, you can clearly feel that the surrounding temperature has become extremely low.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai jumped out of his claw and swept across dozens of mutant beasts that had joined the battle group, shouting a roar that resembled a roar of a battle drum, the moon mark on his forehead became clearer, and the power contained in it became stronger.


    Ye Hao stood on the city wall, watching Xiaobai¡¯s changes, and understood that his talent was most likely related to the strange moon mark on his head. His eyes could clearly find that the ordinary zombies close to it were covered with frost. The speed of action has become extremely slow, and even some advanced mutant zombies are affected by this chill.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Like a huge water column leaving a sound from a high place, Xiaobai''s mouth protruded from a jet of water-blue liquid, sweeping the entire battlefield!


    This cold air is like absolute zero, directly turning the place it sprays into a frost zone. Even a high-level mutant zombie will turn into a huge ice sculpture under this icy liquid.


    Xiaobai''s attack instantly made the entire city of D extremely cold. The wind roared out because of the temperature difference, and everyone subconsciously wrapped their clothes tightly.


    "Fuck, the absolute coldness of Steel Garuru?"


    "A wolf still has such a sky-defying skill? Do we still have hope of survival!"


    "I have seen the green venom spit out by a zombie, which melted part of the walls of another city!"


    Everyone marveled at how powerful this giant wolf was, and even Li Yunfei and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that this huge mutant beast had not only a huge body and huge power, but even such an unparalleled powerful skill!


    In fact, they have also misunderstood. Not all lord-level mutants or lord-level zombies have special skills. This kind of zombies belongs to a small number. The giant claw lord zombies that Ye Hao killed for the first time belonged to rare zombies. Can flexibly use the power essence in the body, and even condense the shield to resist his attacks!


    However, its talent is weak, perhaps because it has just evolved, and Xiaobai has stayed at the lord level for a while, and has participated in many battles at the same level, and his own power has been fully developed.

 Chapter 271： Gang Stabbing

    "Roar!"


    Some high-level mutant zombies on the battlefield sensed the terrifying cold air emitted by Xiaobai, each of them twisted their huge bodies to escape the range of this level, and one by one desperately retreated, while those low-level zombies did not. Thinking, they just want to swallow the human in front of them.


    However, how powerful Xiaobai¡¯s talent skills are. The cold air was filled with the high-level mutant zombies that had escaped and eventually failed to escape the frozen air and turned into huge ice sculptures, which was extremely terrifying!


    Jing, on the entire battlefield of the Houchengmen, you can hear even a needle falling on the ground, each of them has round eyes and can swallow an egg with an open mouth.


    His mouth was open, but there was no sound, and his throat seemed to be stuck.


    Captain Li Yunfei and Battalion Captain Chu Yunlong, who were always paying attention to the battle on the city wall, looked at the miraculous power under the city wall, making the entire battlefield seem to be an extremely cold ice field, and all the creatures inside were covered by huge ice. Surrounded by cold winds, they shuddered.


    If such a powerful mutant beast appears in City D, it may not be able to stop it at all, and its snow-white fur seems to be extremely defensive. In previous battles, many advanced mutant zombies hit its body, but even some white hairs. None of them are knocked down.


    It is conceivable how powerful its defensive power is. It is unbelievable. While the two of them were shocked, they glanced at Ye Hao, who was at ease next to him, and opened their mouths without saying anything.


    However, there are stormy waves in his heart. The person in front of him, the person worthy of the second executive wants to see, is probably the most powerful person in the entire Kyushu country at the moment!


    Moreover, he now possesses such a powerful force, and the country can''t restrain the dragon among these Japanese people, besides, he seems to have established a power too.


    At this time, everyone on the field was carefully calculating whether the white wolf in front of him was an enemy or a friend. If he turned his head and attacked them, no one would survive.


    They didn''t know that Xiaobai had killed a Big Mac in their eyes at the front door of D City! The existence that the troops had to mobilize a large amount of combat power to kill was actually killed by it abruptly!


    If they knew the news, they would be shocked, and they would faint on the spot. This combat power is amazing!


    After all, at this stage, in addition to powerful weapons such as super weapons, it is difficult for the country to cause damage, or even expel or kill some particularly powerful zombies.


    "Crack, click~"


    "boom!"


    Finally, the ice that covered the zombies on the battlefield began to burst, starting from the weakest and smallest ordinary zombies, one by one.


    The situation of the entire battlefield at this time was like being bombarded by ice blasts. The ice cubes were blown to pieces, and each ice sculpture contained a part of the body of the zombie under control.


    At this time, the battlefield made huge explosions that looked like thunder. Pieces of ice sculptures exploded, but no trace of blood was seen flowing out. This shows that not only the body, but even their dirty blood, are also frozen. !


    "My mother, it''s hail and rain!"


    "God, this is the North Pole, why is it so cold!"


    "Posted! There is a paw in this ice cube!"


    Pieces of ice sculptures exploded. At this time, tens of thousands of people outside the city had all been evacuated into City D. They were clamoring and watching the battlefield outside, one by one, as if they had restored the characteristics of the melon-eating people before the end, desperately looking for something. To watch the situation in the battlefield, if it weren''t for the walls that didn''t allow survivors to go up, I''m afraid they would have rushed on the walls to watch.


    Some daring ones even ran out to collect those zombie minions that were sealed by ice. The gangs in the survivors usually account for most of the resources. The bone claws they get are extremely sharp, which can easily scorch the scorched mutant beast meat. Cut down.


    And those of them who have not joined the gang and hate the gang, they have weapons that can''t effectively cut the flesh from the body of the scorched mutant beast. This also caused the extreme polarization of the two forces.


    As the meat of mutant beasts is eaten by the people of the gang, a large amount of energy intake makes them stronger than ordinary people. Some people have even taken a step forward and entered the ranks of first-order warriors. They have to bully some scrawny people. The scattered survivors are simply a piece of cake.


    "stop!"


    A loose survivor who desperately picked up a piece of frozen bone claws from the edge of the battlefield, resisting the biting chill, hugged an ice block with zombie claws to his chest, and staggered into the city.


    But I don''t want to, those gang members who are like tarsus maggots are not dead yet, and they will continue to plunder them.


    This is also expected. The members of the gang are only thin at the worst, but even if they are thin, their strength is not weaker than that of normal people before the end. The energy contained in the meat of mutant beasts makes their physical strength also change. Get stronger.


    In the process of zombies chasing and escaping, the people who die the most are definitely those scrawny people who can''t stand their hearts when they move violently.


    "What are you going to do! If you have the ability, go and find it by yourself!" He has always been oppressed. After surviving the big escape, his character has also begun to change. He is no longer as cowardly as before. At this time, he finally understands the''struggle'' This word.


    The scattered people in D city, because they are not united, dare not fight, they are crushed by these few gangs, and they have to beware of what they get, so as not to be caught and robbed.


    "Boy, haven''t you been beaten enough? Go, teach him a lesson." The man licked his mouth, and two thin monkeys jumped out beside him, with a smirk, and eagerly walked towards him.


    "Wait! I''ll come, I''ll count the old and the old with him!" A black-and-yellow-faced but heroic man pulled the two behind and strode forward.


    "Oh!" The two thin monkeys stretched out their hands, but did not dare to say anything. The man before him joined the gang but was reused by the gang leader. Although the unfortunate gang leader is dead now, his prestige in the gang is also extremely high. , Compared with the one who just spoke, it is only high and not low.


    "Nanzi! Cooperate, I won''t make a heavy hand, your body is too weak!" Liu Yang walked to the side of Liu Nan who put the ice cube on the ground and said softly, and said loudly on the other side to cover people''s eyes.


    "Liu Nan! Our gang only takes things from you when they look at you. Why don''t you join our gang and follow me in the future to ensure that you are delicious and spicy!"


    Liu Nan''s face was uncertain at this time. The Liu Yang in front of him was his cousin who had a particularly good relationship. After the end, the two helped each other to survive. Never thought that Liu Yang would join the wild wolf gang that both of them hate.

 Chapter 272： The Black and White Double Swordsman in Memory

    Ye Hao heard the noise under the city wall, and took a glance at it.


    "Huh? Black and white swordsman!"


    Looking at the two, Ye Hao narrowed his eyes. It seems that in this life because of his rebirth, a lot of things have indeed changed, and the two actually have anti-purpose situations.


    These two people had a high reputation in the last life, not only because of the strength of their martial artist, but also because the two people did not lose confidence in life, and retained a touch of human touch from the last days.


    They are not furious killers, they can even be said to be gentle, or it can be said that they are heroes in the eyes of some survivors.


    Although the two of them were powerful in the doomsday, they did not join a power or create a power. They were running around trying to inquire the truth of the doomsday, but they did not find a trace, which made them very distressed.


    When Ye Hao saw the two in this life, he couldn''t help but feel a little wave in his heart. Although he was very dissatisfied with the two of them, whether it was the strength or the style of their work, they would be very comfortable in the eyes of others. .


    "Wow!"


    Xiao Bai let out a loud roar, standing under the wall, the crescent moon on his forehead flashed, absorbing the cold air on the battlefield that turned into an ice sheet, and the wisps of cold air lingered in his body.


    "Let''s go..." Li Yunfei looked at Ye Hao, and found that he was looking into the city. In a blink of an eye, it turned out that the gang was bullying the scattered people again. He was a little furious. He was about to collapse Liu Yang when he grabbed his matching weapon.


    "Wait a minute." Ye Hao didn''t look at him, but fanned him to stop him. He wanted to know what happened to the two black and white swordsmen that kept them from joining the gang.


    "Boom!"


    Liu Yang controlled his strength. He hit Liu Nan''s chest with a dull sound, but it didn''t hurt much. With one punch and one punch, Liu Nan pretended to fall to the ground, but he didn''t know how clumsy his acting was, just like It''s the same as playing a play for children.


    "boom!"


    The small head of the gang who had spoken earlier did not know when he took out a brightly polished Browning weapon in his hand and shot a weapon at Liu Yang''s back.


    A trace of smoke rose from the mouth of his weapon to set off his cold, scarred face.


    "Liu Yang is in charge. You used to help those sheep when the helper was there. Everyone didn''t dare to say anything. Now that the helper is dead, do you really think no one dares to touch you?" He spoke with a cruel smile on his face. , Like a lunatic released from a mental hospital.


    "Liu Yang, how are you! It''s okay." Liu Nan, who pretended to be beaten badly, got up quickly and stood where he was standing, but his hands felt greasy. When he saw it, he was stunned. .


    Blood, red blood!


    Liu Yang turned to look at Scarface with difficulty, and cursed with a sloppy horse. Unfortunately, he lost a lot of blood with a weapon in his body. At this time, an unprecedented sense of weakness swept through his body.


    Scarface smiled frantically, as if the entire gang was controlled by him, but did not find a few young people slowly approaching him with steel pipes in their hands.


    The mouth of the weapon was slightly raised, Scarface smiled crazily, and he aimed the mouth of the weapon at Liu Nan.


    "You brothers and sisters, stay here forever! Your corpses, I will feed them to the zombies in the cage!" Scarface licked the corners of his mouth, thinking of the screams of the zombies gnawing the living and the broken bones. His voice made him extremely excited.


    "Captive zombies!" Chu Yunlong''s face on the city wall was already dark. He didn''t expect that even though it was wrong to patrol, the area in the city was so large that there were not enough staff to patrol carefully.


    And he too underestimated the dark side hidden in human nature after the end. He thought everyone would fear zombies, but he didn¡¯t know that in this world, the forests are big, there are all kinds of birds, and there will be no people who keep zombies in captivity. .


    "His mother is a B. Someone keeps zombies in captivity, Chu Yunlong, if this is known from above, your responsibility will be great!" Li Yunfei''s head is full of smoke, but he also knows it. There are only a few hundred people stationed in the city, which is not enough, but the country really can''t afford more people to guard it. Only then is the emergence of power station units.


    "This is indeed a serious crime, but there is no way." Chu Yunlong shook his head with a wry smile.


    Scarface under the city wall smiled grimly, and wanted to pull the trigger to wound Liu Nan together.


    "Kill this dog!" Several young men approached Scarface, and the steel pipe in their hands hit his head fiercely.


    A few people banged hard, making Scarface''s little brother a little confused. At first glance, the weapon in Scarface''s hand had fallen to the ground and was picked up by a survivor.


    As for Scarface, he was stunned at this time, but these young people didn''t let him go. They had been beating violently. Occasionally, a few scattered survivors came up and kicked a few feet, and then dodged far away. Fear of revenge, after all, the Wild Wolf Gang is not only the only ones, the other leaders are all watching the situation on the court.


    "Let''s go down and end this farce." Chu Yunfei picked up the bright silver weapon in his hand. He was really angry. He thought it was fine for these gangs to oppress some scattered survivors. They still kept zombies in captivity. This is even worse!


    Maybe, these psychologically distorted people will feed the zombies with living people!


    Ye Hao nodded, but he didn''t have any comments. Perhaps the scene of the black and white double swordsman in his previous life was like this, so he would stay away from the gang. If he does not rescue the black swordsman Liu Yang as soon as possible, he might die because of excessive blood loss.


    Through the soul contract, Xiaobai was ordered to wait outside and clean up the zombies near D city by the way.


    "Stop! What are you doing!" A few soldiers tried it on Chu Yunlong, sounding weapons to warn them, and the few young men who surrounded the scarred man stopped and dispersed, and no one spoke.


    Chu Yun flew forward, the five-pointed star badge on the helmet gleaming in the sun. He stared at the Scar Man, watching the man who was going to feed the living people to the zombies, and how dark his heart would be before he could do so. If this kind of person is not eliminated in one day, it is a scourge in the world!


    But at this moment, Ye Hao came to the two Liu Nan who were leaning against the wall and looked at them with people without any expression.


    Feeling that someone was watching them, Yang Nan raised his head and looked at Ye Hao in front of him. Like a nobleman in the doomsday, his angular face did not show any emotion, not even a trace of affection.


    "Hahaha, this boss, is here to see my poor brother, how can I die here little by little?"


    Liu Nan was desperate at this time. In the doomsday, where is there a hospital that can treat weapon injuries, and that kind of light-emitting medicine is not available to people of their level. Even if they are the leader of the wild wolf gang, it is only half of them. It''s only a defective product, and it was used in secret fights among gangs.

 Chapter 273： Rescue Liu Yang

    Ye Hao looked at Liu Nan in front of him and understood that he was in pain at this time. If Liu Yang were allowed to die, he might have disappeared from his previous life.


    "I can help you save him." Ye Hao glanced at Liu Yang, who had fainted due to blood loss, and said to him.


    When Liu Nan heard Ye Hao''s words, he was taken aback for a moment, then the self-deprecating smile on his face disappeared and he knelt directly on the ground.


    "This lord, please help him, I''m the only relative!"


    He knelt on the ground and kept kowtow to Ye Hao, trying to win a chance for his cousin.


    He didn''t know how the noble man in front of him could rescue Liu Yang from the bullet, but he still wanted to fight for this opportunity. No one would be so bored to lie to him, because he had nothing to be deceived away.


    "I haven''t finished talking yet, I can save him, but in the future, you will work with me and become my subordinates." Ye Hao said calmly while watching Liu Nan, who kept kowtow on the ground. It seems that the person in front of him is not the one who rules.


    Liu Nan was stunned when he heard this sentence. He didn''t understand why the nobleman in front of him wanted to work for it with himself and his cousin. Any gang''s thugs were better than him.


    Suddenly he was terrified. This person wouldn''t be a beast in clothing. There was someone who is good at Longyang. Suddenly he got goose bumps all over his body.


    He didn''t know that Ye Hao had two big beauties by his side at this time, but they weren''t outside now, but were practicing diligently inside the chariot.


    Looking up, he found that Ye Hao''s eyes were as calm as water, like a wise man, waiting for his answer.


    Swallowing the saliva in his mouth, Liu Nan stood up and knelt down again, this time kneeling on one knee, like a soldier kneeling to his general.


    "As long as the lord can save him, I, Liu Nan, are willing to work for you. If you violate it, let me thunder and be swallowed by zombies!" Liu Nan''s oath can be said to be the most poisonous in the doomsday. Five thunderstorms, this is not counted, only being swallowed by zombies is the most terrifying oath in the doomsday.


    Everyone struggling in the apocalypse has experienced the frantic escape at the beginning. At that time, there were zombies biting the living. The scene was terrifying. The bitten living people watched the zombies take him. Dug out his intestines and swallowed it.


    That is something that every survivor who has survived will never forget. Even if the zombies will not make them fearful in the future, they will bury these memories deep in their hearts.


    Ye Hao nodded, took out a century-old medicine from the folding space, divided it into two parts, and threw it to Liu Nan, saying that he would feed Liu Yang to eat it.


    Liu Nan was completely stunned at this time. He guessed that the noble man in front of him must be in an extraordinary snobbery, and his status is not low.


    Because no one can take out a big medicine like a trick, and Liu Nan sucked the fragrance of the half of the big medicine. He felt the incomparable lightness in his body. The whole person relaxed and held precious. Of the medicinal materials, his throat and eyes were a little trembling.


    The extremely precious medicinal materials in his eyes are nothing to Ye Hao. There are two or even 300-year-old large medicines in the folding space of centuries-old medicinal materials. There are so many medicinal materials accumulated in the secret realm by the family of Chinese medicine. Ye Hao even got some from the virgin forest of Mount Tai.


    Carefully put half of the century-old medicine that exuded medicinal fragrance into Liu Yang''s mouth, opened the glass bottle hanging on his body, and took it carefully with water.


    Half a century-old medicine to heal injuries, this is a treatment that Ali has never had before, but Ali''s value to Ye Hao is far inferior to the two in front of him.


    After half of the big medicine was put down, Liu Yang leaned against the wall in a coma and finally woke up. The wound he was behind healed, and the bullets were forced out by the powerful medicine.


    The dazed Liu Yang thought he had come to hell, and the face in front of him was as calm as water, and the man in black robes was the **** of death. His heart was also dazed. Could it be that the Western **** took over here? Shouldn''t the bull head horse face take him to see Lord Yan!


    Ok? Isn''t this the kid Liu Nan, why was he also sent to **** and collapsed?


    what! It is said that the world after death is the same as before, why the world looks the same?


    "Liu Yang, you are not stupid!" Liu Nan grabbed his arm and asked him to bow to Ye Hao in front of him, who was his benefactor of saving the people and their future master.


    The confused Liu Yang thought that the **** of death was in front of him, and did not resist, so he knelt down and knocked his head twice.


    "Liu Yang, in the future, he will be the boss of the idiots, and he will listen to everything." Liu Nan dragged Liu Yang, who was confused, and said to him.


    Although the curative effect brought by the half-century medicine restored Liu Yang''s full state, and even made his strength even further, he almost entered the second-order martial artist, but he was too injured and consumed too much medicine to fail to enter. The second realm.


    However, the hypoxia of the brain caused by excessive blood loss did not recover for a while, and his mind was still dizzy. Although the blood in his body had recovered under the action of the medicine, this hypoxia state would continue for a while.


    "What? I''m still the boss, why do you have to recognize the boss when you die?" Liu Yang looked confused.


    "Anyway, I''m almost dead, what can you do with me, how can you die once?" He stood up from the ground, like a drunk man, his mind was unclear, his feet swayed left like on a skateboard You Huang said.


    Ye Hao was also a little speechless, but he didn''t expect someone to treat him as a **** of death...


    "It was an adult who rescued you, otherwise you think you are still alive? Come and try whether it hurts or not." Liu Nan kicked Liu Yang''s butt, causing him to let out a scream like a pig.


    This also allowed him to recover from the hypoxic state, and his mind was no longer groggy. He was also a smart person, otherwise he would not be able to get a position as a manager in the wild wolf gang.


    He instantly understood that Liu Nan didn''t know where he had recruited such a person and saved him at the cost of allegiance.


    After carefully examining Ye Hao, he finally made up his mind that the person in front of him saved his life, and there is enough reason to make him loyal, so he knelt down again carefully and knocked his head three times to express his gratitude. .


    Seeing the allegiance of the black-faced two-swordsman in front of him, who is famous for his calm wisdom, Ye Hao was also relieved that this kind of person must be recruited into his hands. Whether it is a single battle or a team battle, he is a strong man.


    Once the two led hundreds of people and resisted the attacks of tens of thousands of zombies, and the strength of those hundreds of people was all scumbags, but under his command of turning decay into a miracle, they actually defended it miraculously for a period of time. , Wait until the arrival of reinforcements!

 Chapter 274： Not as good as a beast

    Ye Hao felt relieved by Liu Yang''s kowtow, but he didn''t show it on his face. His face was still indifferent, like an iceberg that lasted forever.


    Without saying anything, Ye Hao looked towards Chu Yunlong and walked over slowly.


    Liu Yang''s wound had healed after taking the big medicine. With Liu Nan''s support, he followed Ye Hao.


    "These damned **** actually dared to do things like raising zombies in captivity in Lao Tzu''s territory." Chu Yunlong was so angry that he actually let his friends see this kind of thing. If this is known by the upper leader, he Don''t want this head.


    "Come here, clear out all the entrances of the Wild Wolf gang, and control everyone to me. If there is resistance, I will kill them on the spot, let go of a military law."


    "Yes, Battalion Commander."


    Chu Yunlong''s men consisted of a hundred people. Except for some injured and unable to move, the others were all formed into several teams, pressing down the younger brothers of the wild wolf gang, and heading in different directions in the city.


    "Master, I know where the main hall of the Wild Wolf Gang is, I will take you there," said Liu Yang, who was following Ye Hao.


    "Go! Go to these beasts'' lair first." Chu Yunlong roared, and followed the men behind him, with a comatose scar face behind him.


    Along the way, Liu Yang told Ye Hao and others that the wild wolf gang not only kept zombies in captivity, but also kept living people in captivity, treating them as livestock, and women used them to vent their animal desires, and some even ate human flesh.


    Liu Yang pretended to join the Wild Wolf Gang, gained the trust of the gang leader through his own resourcefulness, and became the chief steward of the gang. During the period, Liu Yang also helped some people, but he was still unable to save them.


    Not knowing what method was used, Liu Yang actually killed the gang leader of the Wild Wolf gang. He wanted to take advantage of the chaos in the gang and reorganize the gang with his own identity, but unexpectedly encountered a zombie besieged city and was attacked by a scar face. .


    Fortunately, he was rescued by Ye Hao. Knowing that Ye Hao was strong, now that Chu Yunlong was going to fight the gang with iron and blood, Liu Yang dared to lead the crowd directly to the main hall of the wild wolf gang.


    Many survivors also followed, and under the leadership of Liu Yang, everyone came to an underground entertainment venue before the end of the world.


    This underground entertainment venue was a very hidden place before the end of the world, and even Anguan has not found it, let alone in the end of the world. If no one leads the way, I believe it will be difficult for Chu Yunlong to find it here.


    The entrance to the underground entertainment venue is very hidden. It is a narrow path all the way down, but it starts to become more spacious as you go down.


    In the end, what appeared in the eyes of everyone was a prototype underground entertainment venue like the ancient Roman Colosseum. It was condescending, and the entire entertainment venue could be seen clearly.


    The entertainment venue is divided into three floors, with a circular hall in the middle. At this time, instead of gambling tables, there are three huge iron cages in the middle of the hall. Each iron cage contains two or three ordinary zombies.


    In the iron cage, there are countless broken arms and limbs, flesh and blood corpses everywhere, and even a few heads rolled down in the corner of the iron cage. Standing at the entrance, one can faintly smell a disgusting and pungent rot. The smell makes people faintly want to nausea.


    There are also some iron cages beside the hall, and those who are closed are living people called sheep by the scar face.


    In the iron cage, most of them were women, and some of them were little girls. These women were in tattered clothes, and some were even naked. Their bodies were covered with scars, and their eyes were hollow, as if they had no soul, and they were curled up in the cage. Shaking constantly.


    At this time, the second and third floors were surrounded by people, looking at the hall, talking very excitedly.


    "Brother, what number do you press this time, old people, young people, children, who can live longer?"


    "It must be the young man who pressed the number two. The old man and the child may not be able to hold it for ten seconds.


    "Hey, I suppressed the kid on No. 3, it seems to be very flexible, should be able to hold it for a while, after all, there are three zombies on the No. 2 side."


    "Then let''s bet a game, if I win, how about giving me the ewe you raised to play with."


    "Okay, but if I win, I want your twin little ewes, hehe!"


    No one cared about Ye Hao and the others who walked in, because they knew that, except for the people in the gang, it would be difficult for outsiders to find this place. These people might be people who came from the entrance.


    Someone took out an old man, a young man, and a child from the cage, and threw them directly into the cage.


    The wild wolf gang standing upstairs began to go crazy, shouting the number they pressed, hoping they could hold on for a while.


    Ye Hao and the others just stood on it and watched what happened in front of them. The countless survivors who came in behind, all forgot to breathe in shock. They couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. It was like hell. , Bloody, inhumane pictures, and those who are shouting in excitement, all this is even more devastating than when the zombies outside besieged the city.


    Finally, when he saw the old man being caught by the zombie, tearing off his limbs alive, putting aside his internal organs and stuffing it into his mouth, all the survivors all slumped on one side and vomited.


    Even Li Yunfei and Chu Yunlong, as well as their subordinates, were vomiting all over the floor at this time, as if they were about to vomit out all their gastric juices.


    Some survivors knelt on the ground, roaring and crying bitterly. The heart-piercing cry made Ye Hao''s cold heart tremble for a while, an emotion that seemed to have long been lost.


    When everyone was still vomiting, Ye Hao stood up, thunder and lightning all over him, standing on the hall, amidst the consternation of hundreds of members of the Wild Wolf Gang, scattered thunder and lightning enveloped the entire entertainment venue.


    With a cry of wailing, the members of the Wild Wolf gang collapsed to the ground, convulsing all over, and some even foamed at the mouth, but none of them died. Apart from their bodies being paralyzed and unable to move, their consciousness was still extremely clear.


    Ye Hao landed in the hall, waved his hand, and the iron cages holding those crowds were all opened. Looking at these people who had already lost their souls and had no desire to win, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say.


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, the people in the cage suddenly became like crazy dogs, rushing upstairs.


    They picked up the weapons of the members of the wild wolf gang and stabbed them one by one. Some people bite their flesh directly with their mouths, like zombies.


    A woman put aside a person''s heart, held it in her hand, and laughed wildly up to the sky, but tears kept falling from the corner of her eyes, and she cut her throat with the last knife.


    "This...Brother Yunfei, do I want people to stop this." Chu Yunlong looked at the chaotic scene below and asked Li Yunfei''s opinion next to him.


    "Let them go, Ye Hao may be the most correct way to do this." Li Yunfei replied.


    Chu Yunlong didn''t say anything. The wild wolf is already a beast to help these people. Such people must be killed directly in their own hands. If this is the case, it is better to let these unbelief tortured by them vent. Out of the anger in my heart.

 Chapter 275： Leaving city d

    After Li Yunfei and Chu Yunlong acquiesced, many survivors joined in, wailing, crying, and the sound of knives cutting through the flesh, intertwined in this empty underground, like a symphony from hell, in the blood And death played.


    After everything was over, those who had lost their desire to survive, especially the tortured inhuman-shaped women, ended their lives one after another. No one stopped and no one regretted. Perhaps this was their best ending.


    There are two main reasons why Ye Haozhi would do this.


    One is that the trace of emotion that was awakened should be called pity or pity. It is this emotion that shouldn''t appear on him again that made Ye Hao decide to do so.


    Of course, this trace of pity was not enough for Ye Hao to do more. What he did was just to give those people a chance to vent, and also to give them a kind of relief. This was Ye Hao''s pity.


    The second is that Ye Hao hopes to resolve the matter here as soon as possible, so that Li Yunfei can take him to the heavy city as soon as possible, and can use the power and resources of the country to improve himself as soon as possible. This should be a more important goal.


    Ye Hao jumped up and landed in front of Li Yunfei and the others. Without saying anything, he walked outside. The two brothers Liu Yang followed closely, and Li Yunfei followed.


    Chu Yunlong left a few of his subordinates and asked them to search this place again. The fish that slipped through the net were killed directly. When the place was over, all the survivors were brought out, and they followed Ye Hao and the others.


    Scarface, who was still in a coma, was directly taken away by a few survivors and thrown into the cage where the zombies were held.


    The other members of the wild wolf gang in the city had been escorted to the square by Chu Yunlong''s men, waiting for Chu Yunlong to issue a disposition order.


    The faces of these soldiers were full of anger. If it hadn''t been for the discipline of the armed department, they would have long since waited for Chu Yunlong''s order and would have killed these inferior animals.


    The survivors are the same, with a pair of wolf-like eyes, looking at these people kneeling on the square, as if they want to drink their blood and eat their meat.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Yunlong and others, a few soldiers stepped forward and asked Chu Yunlong how to deal with these people.


    "Battalion commander, these people are simply not as beasts as they are. Not only do they keep zombies in captivity, but they also... feed them with living people."


    "Yes! Some people even eat human flesh, battalion commander!"


    These soldiers are all flesh-and-blood men, and they are full of anger at such things.


    "Kill them all."


    Chu Yunlong''s voice was very soft, but it revealed a hint of coldness. This was the emotion that iron-blooded armed personnel would only express when they hate the enemy they most hate.


    "Yes!"


    Several soldiers seriously saluted Chu Yunlong, leading their orders.


    After receiving the order, the soldiers on the square raised the knife in their hands.


    One by one, people''s heads fell to the ground, and one corpse fell. Some people looked at the fallen corpses of the people beside them, crying for mercy on the ground, but they were still greeted by an angry butcher knife.


    "Brother Yunlong, the crisis in City D has also been resolved, and I will go back here first." Li Yunfei saw that all the members of the Wild Wolf Gang had been beheaded, thinking that Chu Yunlong would definitely be able to arrange the following things. Take Ye Hao back to see the second executive as soon as possible.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Ye Hao who happened to be in D city, Li Yunfei estimated that he would continue to look for Ye Hao, and would not stay here forever.


    "Okay, I won''t keep you guys, Brother Yunfei, then we will have the chance to see you again." Chu Yunlong is also a smart man. Although Li Yunfei didn''t say anything, he also guessed that Li Yunfei''s mission is probably related to Ye Hao. So there will be no more two people, and even if he hands the entire D City to Ye Hao, he probably won''t take a look.


    "My lord, may I ask where you are going, I am willing to follow the adults, and hope that the adults will take them in."


    "Yes, sir, take us, we are willing to treat you as a cow and a horse, and only hope that the adults can shelter me and wait."


    Many survivors knew that Ye Hao and others were leaving, so they knelt on the ground, begging.


    They know very well how powerful Ye Hao¡¯s strength is. As long as they stay with Ye Hao and have his shelter, these people believe that not to mention one hundred and two hundred thousand zombies, even a million zombies, Ye Hao can be wiped out. It.


    Soon, more survivors joined in, and tens of thousands of people knelt down in front of Ye Hao, as if Ye Hao were God in their eyes, just like a god.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, without any expression on his face, looking at those who knelt on the ground and begged.


    Although he just seemed to have recovered a trace of pity and perfected his state of mind, his realm has a faint tendency to enter the middle stage of the third stage, but he will not pity these people. In these last days, there is no need to pity this kind of emotion. Ye Hao will hide his pity once again.


    "I will not protect you. In these last days, life and death are in your own hands. Whether you go or stay is up to you."


    Ye Hao¡¯s icy voice fell in everyone¡¯s ears. Some people looked at Ye Hao with hatred in their eyes. They had such a powerful strength but were so cold-blooded. Some people slumped on the ground and seemed to have lost hope. Some people walked like walking dead. Back in the city, continue a struggling life.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the eyes or actions of these people, and said to Li Yunfei, he summoned the chariot and entered the chariot. Xiao Bai, who was cleaning the zombies outside, was also summoned by Ye Hao and put into the chariot.


    Li Yunfei glanced at these survivors a little bit unbearably, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and took his men into the car and drove out of the city.


    Ye Hao¡¯s words did not make all the survivors give up. Among the 100,000 survivors, nearly 10,000 finally followed Ye Hao¡¯s chariot, while Liu Yang, Liu Nan, and Ye Hao let them survive. This is also a test for them in the team. If they can follow to the heavy city, then it proves that they are capable and qualified to follow themselves. If they can''t even reach the heavy city in the end, it is not worth training by themselves.


    Li Yunfei''s car was the fastest, naturally, it couldn''t be compared with Ye Hao''s chariot, but he was helpless to lead the way, and Ye Hao could only let Xiaozhan slowly follow Li Yunfei like this.


    Li Yunfei also saw the survivors who followed, and seemed to slow down intentionally so that they could keep up, but he was also afraid that Ye Hao would run away by himself if he was upset, then he would cry, so he didn''t dare to overdo it. , Just like this, moving fast and slowly.


    At the speed of Li Yunfei, even if he drives at the fastest speed, it will take at least five or six hours to reach the heavy city. After all, he must avoid dangerous and undriving sections during the period.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about this. At this time, he was eating Wang Xiaoran''s roasted beast meat in the chariot space, while he kept walking around Situ Linglong with his hands, making his whole body hot and his face flushed.

 Chapter 276： Fewer survivors

    "Dad, how is my craft? Is it getting better and better?" Wang Xiaoran said while roasting the meat.


    She knew Ye Hao''s appetite, and the bit she had just roasted would soon be eaten up, not to mention Xiaobai, a foodie, so she had cut a lot of meat to prepare.


    At the same time, he stared at the huge tiger whip from time to time, wondering if Ye Hao would suddenly use the tiger whip, and then toss her and Situ Linglong fiercely, shaking her body still.


    "Xiao Zhan, what''s the situation outside now, why did it stop?"


    Ye Hao looked outside, the survivors still followed like a long dragon, about a thousand meters away from them, while Li Yunfei and others rushed in the direction of the survivors.


    "Report to the master that there are zombies surrounding them, chasing those people, do you need a small war to clean up the zombies?" Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded.


    "No, let''s just wait here." Ye Hao didn''t want to help, nor did he intend to stop Li Yun from flying to help these people. He just sat in the chariot and looked at all this blankly.


    At this time, the number of survivors is less than 5,000. Some people were killed by zombies on the road, some people couldn''t keep up and fell behind, and some people directly chose a small passing by. The town or city stayed.


    In fact, as long as Ye Hao is willing, the space of the chariot is completely enough to accommodate these people, but Ye Hao will not do this. He knows that maybe he will finally reach the heavy city, and there will be no one in the ten thousand team. I will definitely be able to continue struggling to live in this end of the world.


    And those who died or gave up halfway, even if they were brought to the city, they would not live long.


    The zombies were attracted by the crowd, following the crowd, and gathering more and more, the only people left behind were dead. Seeing the zombies gathered, Li Yunfei really couldn''t bear to take people around to the back of the survivors team to clean up the zombies.


    Although basically just some ordinary zombies, occasionally there are one or two high-level zombies, but there are too many, and they are still gathering.


    Li Yunfei knew that with so many people, not to mention how loud the movement was, the smell was enough to attract zombies in a radius of ten miles, and the speed of travel was slow. If this continues, it is possible that he and his brothers will have to ride here.


    "Everyone speed up, don''t be surrounded by zombies."


    After cleaning up a part of the zombies, Li Yunfei let his subordinates drive directly to speed up. Now the zombies are coming from all directions. He must clean up the zombies in front of him to avoid the whole team being completely surrounded by zombies. People on the periphery can only speed up to the heavy city now to minimize casualties.


    At this time the chariot started again, and Wang Xiaoran and the two daughters also walked out of the room. They looked at the survivors behind them, and realized how happy they were to follow Ye Hao.


    "Dad, do you want Xiaobai to go out and help them?" Wang Xiaoran looked at the people behind who were bitten by the zombies. As An Guan, she still couldn''t bear it.


    Although Situ Linglong didn''t speak, she hoped Ye Hao would do this in her heart.


    "If there is no pressure, there is no motivation. These zombies can stimulate their survival instinct, so that maybe a little more people can survive."


    Ye Hao''s tone was very calm, obviously he didn''t mean to make a move.


    On Li Yunfei''s side, because he wanted to clean up the zombies on the road ahead, he couldn''t care about the back. Judging from Ye Hao''s absence after departure, Li Yunfei already knew that Ye Hao would not take action.


    The car speeded up, and the survivors behind gradually couldn''t keep up and could only start to run.


    Among the thousands of people, old people and children, men and women, many people soon couldn''t hold on. They knelt on the ground, seeming to have given up hope, facing the black and overwhelming zombies behind, there was no fear in their eyes, and they were finally overwhelmed by the tide of corpses. .


    ........


    Nearly three hours later, the survivors who were still following were two to three kilometers away from Ye Hao and the others, and there were already less than a thousand people.


    And the zombies behind have formed a huge tide of corpses, roughly estimated to be no less than 500,000, and they are still pouring in from all directions, like a black cloud, coming from the sky, with powerful roars and vibrations. Heaven and Earth, it sounds like Lord Rank zombies, and the number should be quite a lot.


    There are also many mutant beasts who have also joined this huge army. This is like the melon-eating people who liked to follow the trend before the end of the world. Whenever there is a movement, Ye Hao faintly feels that Baili The zombies and mutant beasts within will be attracted.


    I don''t know if the big guys in Chongcheng, seeing this huge tide of corpses, would kill Li Yunfei directly, Ye Hao silently mourned for Li Yunfei in his heart.


    He did not worry that Chongcheng would not be able to withstand this corpse tide, but the country, weapon resources, and heaps can pile these zombies to death. It really can¡¯t stand it. The country can also dispatch the final weapon, a super weapon. , Lord-level zombies also turn into dust.


    Of course, this final method will not be passively used until the moment of real life and death. In addition to super weapons, the country still has many other large-scale weapons of destruction.


    It¡¯s almost half an hour away from the city.


    In a secret military base in the important city of Kyushu, several big men were discussing something. The door was suddenly pushed open, and a guard rushed in with a look of horror.


    "Zhang Biaozi, what are you doing, don''t you know that we are in a meeting?" A big man slapped the table and shouted loudly.


    With a roar, Zhang Biaozi almost fell to the ground. He didn''t know if he was frightened by the big scar that traverses the entire face, or by the majestic aura.


    "Executives, there has been a corpse boom outside the city, and they are coming towards the heavy city. They will arrive in less than half an hour."


    Zhang Biaozi trembled and said, it''s not that he is timid, it is that the zombie wave is terrible, this is the biggest wave of corpses he has seen since the end of the world, and the wave of corpses in Chongcheng has experienced several times, not once. It can be compared with this time.


    "What''s the panic? Isn''t it just a tide of corpses? I just need to kill them for Lao Tzu."


    "Executives, you should go out and have a look, this time the corpse tide is a bit big, it''s different from the previous ones."


    Zhang Biaozi is about to cry, big brothers, is that such a big tide of corpses can be wiped out.


    "I will go out with you to have a look. If you dare to tease Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu will kill you with his weapon." The Doomsday

 Chapter 277： Heavenly White Wolf

    Several big men walked out of the meeting room and walked over the city wall.


    .......


    Finally, the heavy city was near, Li Yunfei looked at the survivors who were exhausted and completely dependent on a strong belief to survive. They actually shed tears. The man has tears and does not flick, let alone him. Still armed.


    This is more than 10,000 people, and only less than 500 people survived. How cruel this is, this damned end time.


    Li Yunfei stopped the car and came behind the survivors again. The zombies were approaching, the number was still decreasing, and some were still falling.


    "Hold on! The heavy city is right in front of you, don''t give up, the supporting armed department will come over soon!"


    Now, Li Yunfei knew that what he could do was to stimulate their last bit of strength as much as possible, clean up the zombies that came after them, and save more people.


    However, as soon as Li Yunfei and the others retreated to the rear, the zombies in front quickly swarmed up, and a crowd of people was quickly surrounded.


    "Commander, what to do, we are surrounded!" the chief of staff shouted.


    "Drive me over and dash out a way." Li Yunfei roared, holding his weapon directly, and shooting frantically.


    There are too many zombies, and a thick layer has formed, surrounding a small team of less than 500 people. The rest of the team are basically young and middle-aged, and they have killed a lot of them along the way. The zombies, facing the hope that is close at hand, everyone took up the weapons in their hands and fought desperately.


    Both Liu Yang and Liu Nan are still in the team. They cooperate with each other with a single knife. It is difficult for ordinary zombies to hurt them. They have always been the main force of the team. They have been saving people along the way. Although many people died in the end, they were still alive. Everyone who came down was grateful to them.


    Some people even used their lives to help them block the attack, allowing the two to live to the end.


    Sitting in the chariot, Ye Hao looked at the scene in front of him, and threw Xiao Bai directly with one hand, and the direction of throwing was where everyone was trapped.


    Xiao Bai knew what Ye Hao meant, and his body instantly turned into a behemoth more than ten meters high.


    "boom"


    Xiaobai''s huge body fell, directly crushing a large area of ??zombies. With a wave of his two paws left and right, the zombies on both sides were instantly cleaned up, opening a channel for the survivors.


    Looking at the White Wolf from the sky, Li Yunfei knew that Ye Hao made the move, and he was very grateful. Although it took less than half a day to get along with Ye Hao, he knew how cold and ruthless Ye Hao''s character was, so he took the shot. Li Yunfei can only be grateful.


    When everyone rushed out of the encirclement, Xiao Bai let out an angry roar, and the blue light flashed in his mouth. The talented skill-cold breath, spit out towards the group of zombies behind, instantly freezing the group of zombies, forming a tens of meters high. Ice wall.


    After that, he jumped up, returned to Ye Hao''s side, and was taken into the chariot by Ye Hao.


    The chariot continued to move, heading for the heavy city in front of you.


    Li Yunfei and others followed closely. In less than ten minutes, nearly half of the team died. Now there are less than 300 people. Li Yunfei''s men also died in battle, leaving only eleven. people.


    Just when everyone ran out for less than a kilometer, the ice wall that was freezing the zombies burst into pieces, faintly saw it was smashed by a huge palm, it was definitely the existence of the lord''s rank, and everyone was frightened to speed up suddenly. Footsteps.


    Finally, in the final sprint, a team of less than three hundred people came under the heavy city. The tall gate and the 100-meter-high city wall are the strength of the country. This is the safest city in Kyushu.


    Under the heavy city, headed by Li Yunfei, everyone slowly bowed down to Ye Hao. Ye Hao didn''t speak, put away the chariot, and walked into the heavy city with Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong.


    .......


    On the other side, on the innermost layer of Chongcheng, on the walls of the ancient imperial city of Kyushu, several bigwigs who were just discussing matters have been standing here for a while. From Li Yunfei turned around to help the survivors, until they were surrounded, and then When the white wolf descended into the sky, everyone successfully reached under the heavy city.


    Seeing several big bosses were all heartbroken, and a series of orders were quickly issued from the inner city, and the entire heavy city sounded the highest-level danger alarm.


    "Li Yunfei, this bastard, I must kill him with a weapon! It''s just asking him to find someone back, and he actually invites such a big wave of corpses to Laozi." Among the big brothers, a Zhongshan Tang suit with white sideburns, Executive No. 2, who was still standing upright in his sixties, cursed.


    "Zhang Biaozi, you can bring me Li Yunfei and the people I want." The second executive ordered directly.


    "Yes, executives!"


    Zhang Biaozi quickly retreated, went to the outer city, and stayed with these big guys. The pressure was really great. Every word would make him shake.


    Zhang Biaozi drove the military vehicle directly, all the way towards the outer city.


    The heavy city, with six walls and six rings, one ring and one city, interlinked and connected. Each wall is 100 meters high and 15 meters thick. It has been the strongest city since ancient times.


    Above the city wall, soldiers are gathering quickly, and military materials are moved up box by box, weapons, ammunition, tanks and artillery, from the outside to the inside, they are almost armed to the teeth. This is the power of the country.


    "Executives, this time I am afraid it will be a tough battle!"


    The General Scar said with some worry. From his left eye, the scar that went through the bridge of his nose to his chin made his dark face look even more terrifying. It was just that he had experienced blood and murder. He also had some concerns at this time. stand up.


    "Isn''t the white wolf that fell from the sky just now quite powerful? Maybe it can help us withstand this crisis." Another general-level figure said.


    "Whether Chongcheng can successfully survive this crisis depends on how well Li Yunfei''s things are done!"


    Executive No. 2 knew that Li Yunfei had successfully brought Ye Hao back, but he didn¡¯t know what Ye Hao¡¯s attitude towards the country is now. After all, the initial order was to arrest Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao has not been caught, it is inevitable to leave it to the other party. Not fast.


    Being able to control such a powerful behemoth, one can imagine what strength Ye Hao has at this time. If he can make a move, it should be able to reduce a lot of casualties.


    "You all go to your respective lines of defense to deploy, especially Tianyu''s first line of defense. You must guard it, and you can''t let the zombies step over the wall!"


    Above the city wall, only the No. 2 executive and one of his armed guards remained. The No. 2 executive had been looking forward to Gu Jing Wubo''s face.

 Chapter 278： See Executive No. 2

    Ye Hao and the three had already arrived in the heavy city, and the scene they saw was completely different from the cities that had been ruined in the last days.


    Inside the city, there are also buildings that were destroyed after the end of the world, but they have been rebuilt. The survivors here are not like the survivors outside. Although the life of the people here is equally hard, their eyes are full of hope. There are still people on the streets. Selling some collected materials or weapons, compared with the outside world, this place can be said to be heaven.


    The less than 300 survivors who came with Ye Hao and others, after seeing the scene in front of them, all knelt to the ground, hugged each other and cried. They succeeded, and they succeeded in reaching their destination. After the heavy city, there are no zombies and no one cannibalism. This is such a world, which only appeared in their dreams after the end of the world.


    "Hello sir!"


    A group of soldiers rushed here and saluted Li Yunfei.


    "Place these survivors well. If someone is willing to join the armed forces, they will be included." Li Yunfei ordered.


    As for Liu Yang and Liu Nan, Ye Hao asked them to follow Li Yunfei first. Li Yunfei did not refuse, and asked his soldiers to drive them to the guard area for temporary recuperation.


    Just when Li Yunfei was about to take Ye Hao to the inner city to meet the No. 2 executive, Zhang Biaozi arrived in a military vehicle. Ye Hao put Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong into the chariot, and Li Yunfei boarded the car and went all the way to the inner city. Away.


    .......


    "Report to the executives. Finally, Li Yunfei will come back and return, and Ye Hao will return safely. The mission is successfully completed." Li Yunfei straightened up and saluted the old man in Tang suit with the most standard military posture.


    "Li Yunfei, you kid brought me a lot of trouble to Chongcheng. If Chongcheng is broken, old man, I must kill you with a weapon." The old man in Tang suit said angrily.


    "Executives, I don''t need you to use weapons to kill me. In the end, I will defend the city to the death with my life, even if I die, I will die under the claws of zombies." Li Yunfei looked at death like home, and the old man in Tang suit was also very pleased. It''s what the soldiers he brought out should look like.


    The old man in the Tang suit looked at Ye Hao, and saw that his face was indifferent and there was no expression on his face. There was no shock and excitement that ordinary people saw the highest management.


    "Ahem, Ye Hao, my surname is Song, so you can call me Mr. Song."


    The Wu Weibing, who had been standing cautiously behind the old man, was so startled that he almost didn''t clenched his hand. The old executive had such a friendly attitude towards the young man in front of him. He has been following the old executive and he has never seen him before. Old executives are like this.


    Zhang Biaozi and Li Yunfei were equally shocked. Although this man seemed to be kind-hearted, but his temper was so fierce, they all knew how to use weapons to kill people, which shows how much executives value Ye Hao.


    "Ming people don''t talk secretly, old man, I asked you to bring you back, hoping that you can help the country and serve the country. As long as you are willing, the country will definitely give you the best treatment.


    We paid attention to you before the end of the world, so we sent someone to hunt you down. It wasn''t until the end of the world that I found out that I was wrong, old man.


    You know better than anyone in the last days. I believe that if you are willing to come and see me, it means that you also have plans to serve the country. After all, in the last days, a person''s power is ultimately limited. "


    Song Mingyuan, as the number two figure in the Kyushu Kingdom, is mainly responsible for the military. He is more than sixty years old. He has not seen anyone, but it is correct to read countless people. He said while looking at Ye Hao. , It seemed that he wanted to see Ye Hao''s reaction to his own words, but Ye Hao always had a calm face and his emotions did not fluctuate at all.


    Just when Song Mingyuan was going to continue talking, outside the city, the zombies had already launched an attack.


    The huge tide of corpses rushed towards the heavy city like a dark tide, and violently hit the city wall, causing the city wall to sway slightly.


    Like ants, the zombies piled up directly under the city wall, constantly climbing up, and quickly piled up into several tens of meters high hills.


    Above the city wall, the armed department launched a fierce attack. The roar of artillery shells and the sound of bullets spread throughout the city.


    I saw several hundred-meter-high figures in the black and crushed group of zombies. One of them was a giant one hundred-meter-high. It had two huge arms like a giant pillar, and the palm of the hand was 100 meters wide, so he grabbed it directly. The densely packed zombies on the ground were thrown towards the heavy city.


    The hands of this giant zombie are like trebuchets, throwing thousands of zombies into the city in a single shot.


    "Zhang Biaozi, quickly send someone to evacuate the people in the outer city and let them evacuate to the inner city."


    "Li Yunfei, you should also go to the upper hand to clean up the zombies in the city. You must not let them pass the second city gate."


    "Wu Weibing, radio inform me Zhao Tianyu of the first city wall, let him beat Lao Tzu fiercely, don''t care about resource consumption, must guard the first city wall. Notify Xiao Zhan of the second city wall, send people to evacuate the first city and The masses of the second city evacuated inside and at the same time fully supported Zhao Tianyu.


    Seeing this sudden situation outside the city, the No. 2 executive quickly issued orders, and the military guards sent instructions one after another, and the sound of gunfire on the first and second walls quickly became violent.


    Someone in the first city has been attacked by zombies, and the city instantly becomes chaotic.


    Li Yunfei and Zhang Biaozi both took their orders quickly. Facing the tense situation outside the city, Song Mingyuan looked at Ye Hao again with profound eyes, and took a deep breath and said:


    "Ye Hao, the situation in the heavy city is critical now. Those giant zombies are not something that ordinary missiles can deal with. On your way here, I have received a report from Chu Yunlong in City D. Now only you can deal with those zombies. , As long as you can help keep the heavy city, you can directly mention any requirements."


    It turned out that the signal tower in City D was not completely damaged. After Ye Hao and others left, Chu Yunlong immediately sent someone to repair the signal tower, and finally successfully sent intelligence to Zhongcheng.


    Ye Hao¡¯s performance in D is like the savior of the world, which is naturally within Chu Yunlong¡¯s report. The previous few bigwigs were discussing their attitude towards Ye Hao. Although they only knew Ye Hao¡¯s power from Chu Yunlong¡¯s words, But after all, they haven''t seen it with their own eyes, and some people still think that Ye Hao must be forced to control the state.


    When a person''s power is strong to a certain extent, especially when it is so strong that even the country is difficult to control, it is inevitable that he will do things that go against the interests of the country because of his own selfishness. This is exactly what a few big men worry about.


    Therefore, a few people still hold reservations, saying that before Ye Hao''s strength exceeds the state''s control, he must do everything in his power to control him. If it can be used by the state, it would be good. If not, he may take strike measures when necessary.

 Chapter 279： The city is broken!

    Ye Hao still doesn''t know the country''s attitude, but he is not afraid of the country. Ye Hao would not choose to be an enemy of the country unless he had to, and the main purpose of his coming this time was the following.


    One is that my current strength needs to be improved as soon as possible. After all, it is only in the early stage of the third stage. Although it is only one step away from the middle stage, even the third-tier zombies of the lord have appeared in D City, not to mention those that have been occupied by zombies. In the city, there are even higher-level zombies.


    The other is the dark abyss on Mount Tai that made him jealous. The breath coming from there seemed to be above the innate, and it was about to rush out of the abyss, and he had to make preparations early.


    Second, Xiaozhan currently wants to awaken again and needs more rare metals. Now these resources are basically in the hands of the country and used as a strategic reserve. This time the crisis of the city is also the reason for negotiating conditions with the country. when.


    Third, Ye Hao knows that the country now controls a batch of awakened ancient weapons. There must be no shortage of emperor soldiers. After all, the five thousand years of inheritance of the Kyushu Kingdom is not just casual talk. Although his own Hundred Swordsmen have evolved. It''s an artifact level, but what you can achieve in the end is only the legendary level.


    With the improvement of his own level, and the zombies and mutant beasts become stronger, even with the bonus of small war transformation, the power of Hundred Cleaver may not be enough to deal with those powerful existences, so Ye Hao hopes to collect from the country Among these ancient weapons, a more powerful weapon was obtained.


    Finally, Ye Hao¡¯s current doomsday exercises were originally created by the ancient martial families and some hermit sects in the previous country. However, this skill has not been perfected, and the highest level that can be cultivated is only The congenital peak, and after reaching the fifth stage, even with the thousand-year treasure medicine to cultivate, the speed is very slow.


    This time, Ye Hao wanted to push the boat along the water, handing the doomsday exercises to the country, and while exchanging resources for the country, he asked the country to think of ways to improve it.


    .......


    Song Mingyuan''s words didn''t move Ye Hao at all, just when he wanted to continue to say something.


    "boom!"


    A loud noise came from the front line, and I saw the huge 100-meter zombie with both palms. The two huge palms were shot against the city wall. The one-hundred-meter-high city wall instantly broke open, nearly forty to fifty meters wide.µÄ¿Ú×Ó.


    The tanks and armored vehicles on the city wall were all smashed by a palm.


    The zombies rushed into the city frantically.


    The city is broken!


    On the city wall, the soldiers who saw this scene were so frightened that they froze in place, forgetting to attack.


    "Asshole, what are you stunned, shoot Lao Tzu, and burn out the bullets in your hands. One battalion, two battalions and three battalions, for Lao Tzu to guard the gap, and no zombie is allowed to enter the inner city!"


    Under the orders of General Scar, Zhao Tianyu, a wall of people was built in the gap, no one backed away, no one feared, and everyone regarded death as home.


    "Ye Hao, I beg you, old man, save the city, save those soldiers, save the millions of people in this city, old man, I will kneel for you!"


    Seeing the city wall shattered and the soldiers building the human wall, Song Mingyuan was tearful, and he was about to kneel down to Ye Hao, and the Wu Guards beside him hurriedly supported him.


    Ye Hao never said a word, looking outside the city, his whole person turned into a streamer, and headed out of the city.


    In the middle of the journey, Ye Hao left Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong on the city wall and asked them to help clean up the zombies. The current zombie pioneer team is basically ordinary and advanced zombies, which basically poses no threat to the two women, so Ye Hao is not. very worried.


    Xiao Bai turned into a giant wolf form and landed on a hill formed by zombies outside the city. With a few claws, he directly flattened the zombies, and then roared at the zombies that crazily surged behind, rushing into the group of zombies and fighting wildly. stand up.


    "It''s a giant wolf. It''s helping us. It''s so powerful. Is this a divine beast?"


    "Just a few claws can solve a corpse mountain, that is tens of thousands of zombies!"


    "Don''t let Lao Tzu relax there. Go and support me in other places. Just leave some people here to guard."


    On the other side, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were on the city wall, facing ordinary and high-level zombies. They waved their bone blades like cutting melons and vegetables, causing the surrounding soldiers to be stunned. Where did the female warrior come from, so powerful.


    "Goddess! Brothers, we can''t be compared, take the weapons in your hands and kill me."


    "It''s so powerful, what kind of material is the weapon made of, it is so sharp, it can easily break the defense of the high-level zombie."


    The defense of high-level zombies, ordinary bullets are no longer effective, only bullets or shells made of psionic particles can cause damage to them.


    At this time, Ye Hao, incarnate in light, standing in the void, surrounded by faint purple thunder and lightning, holding a hundred cleavers tightly in his hands, as if he was gaining momentum, and there was a surge of divine light around the blade, which would burst out at any time.


    "Is that a god! Someone can stand in the void."


    "God bless my country of Kyushu, and God bless me in the city. I didn''t expect such a strong person in the city."


    "Brothers, there is such a strong person, what are we afraid of, kill me, kill all these zombies."


    The appearance of Ye Hao immediately caused morale to rise. Although Ye Hao had not taken any action yet, they believed that the zombies in front of them were definitely not Ye Hao''s opponents. Standing in the void, that was a real immortal means!


    The corpse wave this time has clearly exceeded one million. If only relying on these ordinary soldiers and military weapons, it would be difficult to withstand such a huge corpse wave.


    And Ye Hao also noticed a group of special people in the information given by Xiaozhan. They used cold weapons. These cold weapons were all awakened ancient weapons. They were basically advanced weapons. Several of them belonged to them. The weapon was even the same as the Hundred Cleaver in Ye Hao''s hand, and it had reached the level of an artifact.


    Although there are artifact-level weapons, the strength of these people is generally only around the fifth-order martial artist, and the most powerful is the Scar general Zhao Tianyu on the first city wall, and the strength is within the seventh-order martial artist.


    This group of people should be the secret army of the country. It is beyond the existence of ordinary special forces. The country has been training special forces before the end of the world. These people have learned the ancient martial arts of Kyushu, and it can be said that they have had them before the end of the world. Power as powerful as a superman.


    In this regard, Ye Hao was even more convinced that the country still had more advanced weapons, but with these people, they couldn''t perform or use that kind of weapon at all.


    The Hundred Splitting Knife had already been set up, surrounded by three colors of light, Ye Hao instantly turned into a beam of light, and headed towards the giant zombie a hundred meters high not far away. Ye Hao''s speed was too fast, causing the air to explode. roar.


    With a slash of the Hundred Splitting Knife, a dazzling light of tens of meters of blades burst out, already staring at Ye Hao¡¯s giant zombie. Two huge palms were superimposed in front of him, like an ancient copper wall and iron wall. Their entire bodies are behind each other.

 Chapter 280： Ye Hao Shenwei

    The giant zombie has reached the middle stage of the second rank of the lord, maybe it is too confident in its defense, or it underestimated Ye Hao, so it just used its palms to defend against Ye Hao''s attack.


    The giant zombie''s palms are not weak in defense. Even some missiles rich in psionic particles are directly grasped by one of their hands, and the power of the missiles has not caused any damage to their palms.


    But what the giant zombie did not expect was that Ye Hao¡¯s attack directly contained the power of lightning, the power of light, and the fusion of the powerful power of Hundred Cleaver itself. It can be said that Ye Hao is not using a small battle. The strongest blow in the form of King Kong, this is a blow that can directly kill the Tier 3 lord.


    The shining blade light fell on the palm of the hand, and the zombie''s entire palm split directly from the middle, and the flesh and blood were directly evaporated under the hot blade light and turned into fly ash.


    The giant zombie finally reacted and quickly spurred its own energy essence into both palms. Under the infusion of the energy essence, the palms showed signs of healing, and they stood in a stalemate with the blade light for a few seconds.


    "Roar!"


    Even so, the giant zombie couldn''t resist it in the end. The blade of the sword penetrated the palm of the hand and split the entire giant zombie''s 100-meter-high body directly into two halves from the head. After landing, it took away tens of thousands of low-level zombies.


    The huge body of the giant zombie was divided into two halves and crashed down towards both sides.


    Above the ground, there was an open area with a range of hundreds of meters. There were no zombies on it, only a crack nearly 100 meters deep.


    The power of a blow is as terrifying as it is.


    "Grass the grass, it''s super god, you can solve such a big zombie with just one knife."


    "You can''t die anymore! The great **** is a bit strong, and he mourns for this zombie."


    "Brothers, the giant zombie is dead, we will clean up these shrimp soldiers and crabs!"


    When the giant zombies died, everyone thought that victory was coming, and they slayed the zombies more courageously, but Ye Hao, who stood in the void, did not relax at all.


    Among the black and overwhelming group of zombies, a few special black shadows gathered towards Ye Hao. At the same time, the strange black cloud in the sky also followed Xiang Zhongcheng. Ye Hao saw that something was in the black group. Moving fast in the cloud, and there are still many.


    At the same time, among the zombies group, a faint beast roar came out, which attracted the attention of Xiaobai who was fighting on the side, and Xiaobai couldn''t help but look up into the depths of the group of zombies.


    The million corpse tide was already reduced by one third at this time. Those low-level ordinary zombies and high-level zombies were almost cleaned up, and high-level mutant zombies and top-level mutant zombies began to appear, causing the casualties of defensive soldiers to increase.


    "That...that is...what!"


    "My God, there are still so many powerful zombies and giant beasts."


    "It seems to be stronger than the giant zombie just now, and there are so many, can the great **** be able to withstand it."


    "Could it be that the sky will destroy my Kyushu country, and the sky will destroy my great city!"


    In Tiantian, among the dark zombies, those black shadows finally appeared in front of them.


    Four lord-level zombies of different shapes, two lord-level mutant beasts, and a corpse lord-level zombie bird.


    The mutant beast is a black giant python. In the first stage of the lord, it is nearly 100 meters long and four to five meters thick. The scales on its body are like sharp knives, emitting a faint cold light, and between the scarlet tongues, two huge ones are exposed. His fangs, green venom dropped from above, directly turning the top mutant zombies under him into a cloud of pitch-black liquid.


    The other mutant beast is a gray wolf. Its size is similar to Xiaobai, but its strength is only in the first stage. Ye Hao doesn''t know why a lord-level mutant appears. Such existence usually lives deep in Mount Xiangtai. In that kind of place, maybe some ordinary mutant beasts evolved to the lord level after getting the chance.


    The corpse-shaped zombie birds, in the middle of the first stage of the lord, dominate the zombie bird flocks in the sky. Ye Hao does not know how many, but these zombie bird flocks will be one of the biggest threats to the city.


    There are four lord-level zombies, one is covered with long hair and is 40-50 meters high. Its hair is like steel needles. Ye Hao suspects that this kind of hair can directly penetrate the palm of the giant zombie just now. Lord''s second-tier mid-term.


    In addition, there are two human-shaped zombies with hard exoskeleton all over them. Both human-shaped zombies are only a dozen meters long, but they have reached the early stage of the lord''s third stage, and Ye Hao is a little suspicious of the hard exoskeleton. Can the knife split?


    With bone wings on the back, a single horn on the head, and a tail full of scales, the end is a zombie that looks like a dragon from hell. Yes, it is indeed a zombie, and it is a powerful lord-level zombie. This zombie seems to be evolving toward the legendary dragon man, only about 20 meters in size, and the bone wings have already grown coverings.


    It is not difficult for Ye Hao to imagine that as it continues to evolve, its body will become smaller and its bone wings will become real wings. The dark and smooth scales like dragon scales will cover its entire body and eventually become real. Dragon.


    And what concerns Ye Hao most is the "person" standing on the shoulders of the dragon zombies. A black robe covers his face. That is indeed the shape and appearance of a person. If you don''t look closely, everyone will Treating him as a human being, but through Xiao Zhan''s scanning, Ye Hao found that the man was completely cold, and he seemed to feel the look in Ye Hao''s eyes, and the "man" raised his head.


    That person is a zombie!


    Ye Hao saw that the rotten flesh on its face hadn''t fully grown, and the teeth in its mouth were still sharp, and it was evolving toward humans, a complete human.


    The dragon zombies have reached the initial stage of the lord level 4th stage, and they were able to allow other zombies to stand on his shoulders, although it seems that the humanoid zombie is only the lord level initial stage of the 2nd stage strength.


    That is a zombie that has not mutated at all and has been evolving in a human form. Ye Hao suspects that this zombie still retains human memory at the moment it becomes a zombie. This possibility is very low or almost impossible, and he himself I haven''t heard of it in the previous life, but I think I can be reborn, what''s impossible in this world.


    The attack of the zombie group is still frantic, and the casualties continue to increase. The guards on the inner city wall began to mobilize part of the front line to support.


    At the moment when these powerful existences appeared, the entire battlefield became tense. Even Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were worried about Ye Hao. Although they knew Ye Hao''s strength, they faced so many lords. And among them, there was a dragon man zombie who was beyond Ye Hao''s strength.


    As if feeling the critical situation at this time, the No. 2 executive on the wall walked down to a conference room in the innermost city.

 Chapter 281： The furious old man Song

    Although Song Mingyuan is more than 60 years old, his body is very strong. At this time, he was so angry, there seemed to be flames in his eyes, and even the guards following him did not dare to make the slightest noise, as if breathing was still about to stop. Up in general.


    When they came to the door of a secret meeting room, the soldiers guarding the door did not dare to stop them, and saw Song Mingyuan directly stepped forward and kicked on the door!


    "boom!"


    The door was kicked open, and everyone sitting in the room was startled.


    "You bastards, you have to talk about when the city will be broken, and you still have the thoughts for Lao Tzu to negotiate here."


    As soon as Song Mingyuan entered the door, regardless of the helms of the ancient martial family and the heads of the ancient sects, they pointed to the noses of the crowd and started cursing.


    "Listen to Lao Tzu, just one sentence now, if you agree to join the national plan, immediately ask your family to send me up to the city gate to support you. If you don''t agree, don''t leave this house today!"


    After Song Mingyuan said this sentence, his whole body exuded a powerful momentum, which instantly reduced the atmosphere in the room to freezing point, and the strong pressure made these people feel a little breathless.


    "Song Mingyuan, why do you force us to agree!" A patriarch of the Guwu clan directly released his own breath and said to Song Mingyuan.


    "Just because Lao Tzu''s soldiers are fighting on the front line, but you are sitting here wanting to **** the blood of the country!"


    "Don''t think that Lao Tzu doesn''t know what you people think. You want things from the country, and you don''t want to contribute to the country. You only think about the interests of your family''s sect. Just one sentence today. If you don''t agree, don''t think about it!


    "Lao Song, you said the heavy city was broken, what happened?"


    "What''s the matter! Millions of zombies are besieged. The first city wall has been broken. If you don''t allow these family forces to support you, the first city will definitely be broken if you can''t hold it for an hour."


    "What! How is it possible that Zhongcheng had also suffered a zombies siege before. Although there were no millions, there was a wave of nearly half a million zombies before. The zombies were annihilated without even the wall coming up. This time, although there are millions, but It won''t break the city."


    Everyone is extremely shocked, some can''t believe that a million zombies can break through the city?


    The heavy city has existed for thousands of years. During this period, it has experienced countless large and small battles. There have also been battles between millions of armies. Although the heavy city has been broken in history, it has been repaired and strengthened by the emperors of the past dynasties. The city can be said to be inexhaustible, how could it be breached in less than an hour.


    Moreover, Kyushu''s heavy city defenders are more than one million, and the military material reserves of several major military bases are even richer. Therefore, the heavy city can quickly clean up the nearby zombies after the end of the world, and it has survived several corpse waves.


    "You don''t believe them all, right? Go to the city wall and see for yourself. If any house dares not send someone to support it, I will kill the old man before the zombies are taken out!"


    Song Mingyuan didn''t show any face to anyone, he was going to smoke out of anger and slammed the door straight away.


    A group of people in the house also followed to the city wall.


    "This is... the heavy city is really broken! Song Lao, my Xuanyuan family will immediately send someone to support it."


    "We can deal with those huge zombies?"


    "That young man, Ye Hao, who was asked by Song Lao to find him, did he kill the one hundred-meter zombie on the ground? It''s amazing!"


    "What are you doing here, do you still feel that Chongcheng is absolutely safe!" Song Mingyuan immediately roared when he saw everyone still watching the show.


    The helms of the five great ancient martial families and the four main sects, as well as some other small sects, rushed back to their forces and sent people to the front line to support.


    These aristocratic sects have been passed down for thousands of years before the end of the world. Many people have reached the advanced martial arts level before the end of the world. After the end of the world, as the concentration of spiritual energy increases, the speed of cultivation has also accelerated, but these people have found that through absorption Aura, the average person can only reach the third rank of martial artist at most, and those with better aptitude are around the fifth rank of martial artist.


    Just by absorbing the spiritual energy, not only the strength improvement is slow, but the process is getting more and more painful, and those with stronger perseverance will reach the sixth and seventh steps, and then death will occur.


    What we are discussing this time is to use the background of each family power and the help of the country to jointly create a technique or secret technique that allows people to continue to strengthen themselves without harming the human body.


    This requires these people to surrender their treasured classics, or some secrets left in the ancient inheritance. This is the reason why these people are always hesitant. After all, no power is willing to show themselves naked in front of others. And some of them are even competitive or hostile forces.


    "Old Tang, now we can only choose to believe him." Song Mingyuan looked at Ye Hao, clenched his fists, hope in his muddy eyes.


    "It would be great if he could get to the heavy city earlier, he must have a way to quickly improve his strength, otherwise he won''t have such strength so soon."


    "If he can''t resist it either, Lao Song, then we can only use the last resort, let the people evacuate to the inner city as much as possible."


    "Don''t use it as a last resort. Once you use it, the entire city will be turned into a dead place. This is not what I want to see."


    The highest management of the two countries negotiated in a vicissitudes of life. The voice was not loud, but the armed guards behind the two heard them all, and they knew the last resort was super weapons. Perhaps only this way. Only in one fell swoop can this surging group of zombies be wiped out.


    "Old Tang, if the city can be saved this time, we can no longer negotiate terms with those forces. We must suppress them strongly and force them to participate in cooperation."


    He is different from Song Mingyuan. He has been on a political road all the way. He lacks Song Mingyuan¡¯s domineering. After all, Song Mingyuan has come to this step by relying on his military merits. Tang Qingshan hopes that one thing can be resolved through peaceful conversation. , And Song Mingyuan is more inclined to fist.


    "Well, it''s up to you to negotiate with them later, mainly those big families and sects. Only a few of them agree, and some of them need to use your means to get them to agree."

 Chapter 282： confusion

    Outside the city wall, black clouds have shrouded in the sky above the heavy city, covering the first and second cities, and a violent sense of crisis has risen in everyone''s heart.


    "Quack! Quack!"


    A black zombie bird swooped down from the black clouds. The bodies of these birds were decayed. Only the wings were covered with these feathers to support them in flight. The wings were displayed and they were four or five meters wide, like ancient pterosaurs. , The sharp beak is like a hook, and the sharp claws are like an eagle. Both can easily penetrate the human body and tear off the flesh and blood.


    "Ah! Help, help me..."


    "Run, quickly enter the house, these zombie birds are terrible."


    "My child, save my child!"


    Many people died under the sharp beaks and claws of the zombie bird, some were directly penetrated through the chest by the sharp beak, or the head was grabbed by a claw, and some were caught in the air by the zombie bird and torn under the two claws. , Flesh and blood flew across the city, and there was a wailing everywhere in the city, as if **** was coming.


    "Shaolin disciple, kill me and protect the people from entering the inner city."


    "Children of the Xuanyuan family, follow me to the first city wall and snipe the tide of zombies."


    "The children of the Nangong family, spread out and go to treat the wounded."


    The five ancient martial arts families, the four ancient schools, and some other large and small families have all sent people to join the battle.


    The strength of these people before the end of the world is no longer comparable to that of ordinary people. After the end of the world, their strength has been improved. They are basically between the third and fifth ranks of the martial artist. At the same time, they have inherited weapons in hand. These weapons have been after the end of the world. They have awakened one after another. Those big family sects are basically high-level weapons, while others are mostly ordinary weapons. With their own strength and weapon assistance, they are enough to deal with some high-level zombies.


    Soon after the zombie birds attacked, among the lord-level zombies, the hairy zombie moved.


    Ye Hao noticed that the long-haired zombie only acted because of the humanoid zombie''s instruction, because during the period, the rotting face under the humanoid zombie''s black robe turned and glanced over there.


    I saw the whole body of the whole body of the zombies began to swell violently, like a continuously inflated balloon, which would explode with a bang at any time, and the hair on its stomach was erected like a hedgehog and turned into sharp steel needles.


    "Shoo....shoo!"


    Soon, the spear-like hair shot out in the direction of the heavy city.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The hair directly bombarded the city wall. The wall that was more than ten meters thick was directly pierced by these hairs. Several places collapsed suddenly, and a large number of zombies poured in frantically.


    The city is in jeopardy!


    There are frantic attacks by zombie birds inside, and there are endless groups of zombies outside. Whether it is the people running away from the city or the soldiers stationed on the wall, as well as the major forces that have just joined the support, the city is just like at this time. It was chaos, and an atmosphere of death, wailing, and crying despair enveloped the entire city.


    Facing those hairs like steel pins, Ye Hao did not dare to bear such an attack easily. Although he had a memory protective suit, if he insisted on withstanding such an attack, with the sharp explosive power and speed of the steel wool, Ye Hao would not care. To ensure that the suit can withstand it, he will not take such a risk easily.


    Of course, there is a small battle, and with the defense of the small battle, even if all the steel wool on the long-haired zombie is bombarded on the battle body, it will not cause the slightest harm.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also had a fiery impulse in his heart. The hardness of these steel wools should be comparable to that of the colorful giant tiger''s claws. If they can get them all, they can make growth spears or long weapons, which are enough to be armed. A tens of thousands of armed forces, if the power is large enough, throw it out, it will be enough to penetrate the defense of the lord rank zombies.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t care about the chaos in the city. Just when the steel-haired zombie wanted to attack again, Ye Hao lifted the knife, his figure flickered, and appeared in front of him in an instant. The blade lights crossed out, bombarding the zombie''s belly like a balloon.


    The steel wool was cut directly under a hundred cleavers, and his belly quickly went down as if deflated, and the huge body of the zombie was shaken backwards and fell directly to the ground.


    "It''s amazing, has someone walked ahead of our aristocratic families and reached a higher level!"


    "One day, I will also become such a strong person, or even surpass him."


    "The weapon in his hand seems to have reached the level of an artifact, it can actually exert such a huge power, strength, without strength, what is the use of the artifact in hand!"


    The children of the ancient clan forces who saw this scene were all shocked by Ye Hao¡¯s strength, and they were not at the same level as those of them. This was obvious and felt that they had the same artifact. People who looked at Ye Hao couldn''t help being full of desire for strength.


    Seeing that the steel-haired zombies were knocked down, the two zombies covering the bone armor wanted to make a move, but they roared at the human-shaped zombies and stopped abruptly.


    From that roar, Ye Hao felt a powerful majesty like an emperor. It was this majesty that suppressed the aura of two zombies, which showed the status of this human zombie in the group of zombies.


    The steel wool zombies rose up furiously, pulled steel wool directly from their bodies, and threw them towards Ye Hao. The power was so powerful that the air made a violent roar. This was a powerful blow from the steel wool zombies, which had already been used. His own essence energy wanted to directly kill the little bug in front of him.


    Without hesitation, Ye Hao summoned the chariot instantly and quickly entered the chariot.


    In just a few tenths of a second, Steel Wool directly bombarded the chariot, and a loud noise spread throughout the city.


    The chariot was directly smashed to the ground, and a deep pit appeared. Among the dust, the chariot was covered by a dense swarm of zombies like ants, and disappeared from the sight of everyone.


    "Great God... Great God, it''s impossible. He is so powerful, how could he lose."


    "Has it been defeated? Is such a strong person unable to withstand the blow of this zombie."


    "It''s over, the city is over!"


    Above the city wall, looking at Ye Hao, who was drowned by zombies, everyone felt extremely heavy. Some people even lost hope completely, slumping on the ground, waiting for death.


    "Wait, I don''t believe he will lose like this!" Song Mingyuan looked firm and looked outside the city.


    "But... alas!" Tang Qingshan wanted to say something. Seeing Song Mingyuan''s persistence, he sighed and looked out of the city.

 Chapter 283： Tragic steel wool zombie

    On the first city wall, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were still struggling to kill the zombies. They didn¡¯t worry about Ye Hao at all. They knew how strong the Xiaozhan defenses were. War can also keep them safe.


    "Why doesn''t Dad fight back? There are more and more zombies in the city, and this tide of corpses must be resolved as soon as possible."


    "The master is probably probing. After all, there are still several powerful zombies who haven''t taken a shot. If they join hands, the master estimates that they can only deal with it by transforming."


    "It doesn''t matter Xiaobai, it seems to be one-to-two."


    "Looking at Xiaobai''s posture and high morale, those two should not be its opponents."


    The two women chatted while killing the zombies, driving the fighting passion of the people next to them.


    At this time, Ye Hao, who was buried in the group of zombies, was extremely excited inside. Through the feedback from the small war, the hair on the steel-haired zombie was made of rare metals and was scanned by the small war. , It was discovered that the reason why a zombie would evolve into this way was because it was affected by a strange thing in its body.


    This mass of things changes the body of the zombie, making its entire body rich in rare metal elements. These rare metal elements accumulate too much in the zombie and overflow to form these steel wool.


    With this zombie''s huge body and countless steel wool, if it can be completely absorbed by the tank, and then swallowed by the substance that continuously releases rare metal elements, the tank is likely to directly reach the third awakening!


    How could this make Ye Hao not excited, and because of this, he forgot to let Xiao Zhan rush out of the zombie group for a while, and now, he just wants to pull out all the hair on that zombie, and then dig it out again. The thing in its body let Xiao Zhan swallow its body again.


    "Little war, blow me out!"


    Ye Hao directly caused Xiaozhan to launch an artillery bombardment, only to see a burst of fire in the group of zombies, and the chariot rushed directly out of the pile of zombies and rammed towards the steel-haired zombies.


    Ye Hao turned into a streamer again, and instantly came to the steel-haired zombie. The hundred cleavers in his hand fell crazily with one knife, and saw the hair on the steel-haired zombie fall off quickly, like a rain of needles, but the steel-haired zombies have not yet landed. Was swallowed and absorbed by the chariot below.


    The steel-haired zombie was in pain, and the body began to swell rapidly due to anger. His hands kept slapping in the air, trying to catch Ye Hao, who was incarnate in the light at this time and wandered around him quickly.


    Ye Hao''s speed at this time, how could it be caught by him, and the steel wool still kept falling off after a hundred cleavers in his hand, and the steel wool grew rapidly after being cut off.


    The chariot was constantly devouring steel wool from below, and at the same time, there was constant energy feeding back to Ye Hao, allowing Ye Hao to instantaneously break through the early stage of Tier 3 and reach the mid-term. This energy is mainly used to push the boat along the water. After all, Ye Hao The state has been somewhat loose before.


    Energy is still gathering, and Ye Hao''s strength is still growing rapidly.


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Bai in the distance seemed to feel the feedback from Ye Hao''s energy. He roared at the two giant beasts not far away, as if he was not afraid of provoking one enemy and two, and he seemed to be defending. Your own majesty.


    Xiao Bai took the initiative to attack the gray wolf. The two giant beasts fought together, with sharp claws and strong fangs. This was the direct and most direct battle of the beasts. It was pure melee, and soon Xiao Bai Xuebai. His hair was stained with blood, and similarly, the gray wolf also had a few more bones in his body.


    Not to mention that Xiaobai''s strength in the middle stage of the first stage was above the gray wolf, and the bloodline of the Howling Moon Sirius was not comparable to this hybrid gray wolf.


    When Xiao Bai and Gray Wolf were watching each other and guarding each other, the huge body of the black giant python suddenly wrapped around Xiao Bai''s waist, and then shrank tightly. At the same time, the huge mouth opened and the slender sharp fangs were exposed towards Xiao Bai. Bite off his neck.


    The fangs that kept dropping the green venom, if it bit Xiaobai, it might be able to poison it directly.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai roared, struggling hard, trying to break free, but was entangled tighter by the python.


    Seeing that the giant python''s mouth was about to fall on Xiao Bai''s neck.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    A missile above the city wall flew directly into the python''s mouth, the missile exploded, and the python roared with blood in its mouth.


    "Quickly, keep banging for me!" Wang Xiaoran shouted excitedly, standing beside the tank on the city wall.


    "Dare to bully our Xiaobai and blow them to death for me."


    Another missile blasted out and landed directly on the body of the python entwining Xiaobai. Although it did not cause any harm, it caused the python to suffer pain. After only a little relaxation, Xiaobai broke free.


    Xiaobai''s huge claws slapped down and slapped it directly to the ground. Two pieces of flesh and blood were torn off the giant python''s body, leaving two deep wounds.


    The giant python quickly retreated to the gray wolf, and the three giant beasts faced off again in a one-to-two formation.


    .......


    Besides, on Ye Hao, I don¡¯t know how many knives have been cut around the steel wool zombies. Ye Hao only knows that the steel wool fell and grows, and it grows and falls. Repeated back and forth three times, finally it no longer grows. It should be a zombie. The energy in the body is almost exhausted.


    At this time, Ye Hao had reached the late third stage of the innate, and Xiao Bai also broke through in one fell swoop, reaching the late first stage.


    Having absorbed so much rare metal steel wool, the energy fed back by the chariot is undoubtedly huge, and at the same time the chariot itself is getting closer and closer to the three awakenings.


    "Master, hurry up and kill this zombie. I''m going to swallow its body, as well as the strange substance in its body, so that I can awaken for the third time."


    The voice of Xiao Zhan sounded in Ye Hao''s mind, and Ye Hao stopped directly in front of the steel-haired zombie who had shaved his hair. The steel-haired zombie saw this little bug that had shaved his hair and was extremely angry.


    Exhausting the last trace of energy essence of oneself, the steel-haired zombie, holding the mentality of dying together, began to expand itself rapidly, and steel wool formed by energy essence burst out of its body, like a pear flower needle in a rainstorm, thin but full of threats. , Ye Hao thought, the chariot appeared directly in front of him, these energy steel wools were swallowed by Xiaozhan like food.


    At this time, the steel-haired zombies had no resistance. Ye Hao soared into the sky, and the thunder light flashed all over his body, as if he was an incarnation of a **** in charge of thunder and lightning. The momentum of the stock is fierce, as if to break the ground.


    With a knife falling, the head of the steel-haired zombie flew directly and fell towards the distance.


    The corpse of the zombie also fell down suddenly. At the same time, the chariot fell on the body of the steel-haired zombie. Ye Hao quickly came to a place on his chest, cut through the skin and bones, and took out a lump of liquid from it. Things that were gathered but not scattered were thrown into the chariot.


    Ye Hao asked Xiao Zhan not to swallow this group of things for the time being, and first research some to see if it has other effects, and at the same time swallow the corpse of the zombie as soon as possible.

 Chapter 284： Humanoid zombies shot

    The corpse tide has lasted for more than an hour. At this time, there are many damages on the first city wall, and countless zombies have poured into the first city. Fortunately, the people in the first and second cities have basically been evacuated. This time a lot of corpse tides have died. People, but the armed department always garrisoned on the city wall, not taking a step back.


    A lord-level zombie bird concealed in the black cloud and did not reappear, only countless ordinary and advanced zombie birds kept attacking.


    There are also a few other lord-level zombies, and they have also not done anything. Even if two lord-level zombies died under Ye Hao¡¯s knife, they did not want to control the rhythm of the zombies¡¯ frenzied revenge. They just let these zombies take revenge. Fighting autonomously with humans seems to be deliberately consuming each other''s strength.


    Ye Hao once again beheaded the steel wool zombies, which undoubtedly boosted the military spirit greatly. The tide of zombies was controlled in the second city. Except for a few zombie birds that rushed into the third city, no more zombies entered the third city. city.


    Although Ye Hao killed two lord-level zombies in succession, the consumption was not large. On the contrary, his power became stronger because of the breakthrough in strength. He was waiting for several other lord zombies to take action, especially the humanoid zombie, Ye Hao faintly felt a slight threat.


    Just when Ye Hao thought that the next move was the two skeletal zombies formed from the exoskeleton, he did not expect a human-shaped zombie in a black robe on the shoulders of the dragon man zombies, slowly raising his head, as black as ink. His eyes looked towards himself.


    From the human-shaped zombie, Ye Hao felt a strong will to fight, and Ye Hao knew that it was about to make a move!


    I saw a pair of fleshy wings slowly emerged from its back and stood there, flapping the fleshy wings like bat wings vigorously, as if it was getting used to the newly grown, which was part of itself.


    "call!"


    As the wings flapped more and more violently, the human-shaped zombies rose up and flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao subconsciously squeezed the Hundred Cleaver in his hand. In his previous life, he was too weak. Perhaps in five years, more special zombies have appeared, but he and others have not found it. This time, Ye Hao encountered it, and it happened in such a short time after the end of the world.


    At this time, the distance between the human-shaped zombie and Ye Hao was less than a hundred meters. The two stood in the void, under the black robe, the mouth of the human-shaped zombie slowly opened.


    "Yang...Yang...Xiu, human...My name is...Yang Xiu, what is your name!"


    Ye Hao was not surprised that he could speak, as if he had known it a long time ago.


    The humanoid zombies seemed to have recovered their language ability soon, so they were a little stuttered and intermittently speaking at this moment. Generally speaking, zombies cannot speak. At the moment of becoming a zombie, they lose many human characteristics, such as being unable to speak, only roaring, visual degradation, loss of sexual ability, and so on.


    Even if it evolves later, zombies are already a different species from humans, and many zombies will abandon their human form and evolve in the direction of mutation in order to gain strong power, but like this human-shaped zombie, it has been evolving in a human form. Ye Hao believes that there will not be many zombies, and it is impossible for them to evolve so perfectly.


    Yes, Ye Hao believes that this kind of evolution is becoming perfect. Although this zombie will become his own enemy, Ye Hao believes that compared to those zombies that have evolved extremely large and mutated into various forms. , The evolution of this humanoid zombie is absolutely perfect.


    And its perfection is also destined to be powerful.


    Ye Hao didn''t know if it restored human memory after evolution, or if it left this memory at the moment it became a zombie. If it is the latter, it will definitely be more terrifying than the former.


    "My name is Ye Hao!"


    Ye Hao looked calm, with no expression on his face, he answered the zombie.


    "Human, you are... very strong, defeated... I... retreated... lost... died!"


    Ye Hao understood that if he defeated this human-shaped zombie, he could end this corpse wave ahead of time. If he loses, he will probably be eaten by this guy.


    In the battle just now, Ye Hao has reached the late stage of innate third-order. Compared with the humanoid zombie who only had the first stage of the second-tier lord at this time, he was almost two-tier different in strength, but Ye Hao was not careless and relaxed. At any time, the unknown is the most. Threatening, Ye Hao knew nothing about this human-shaped zombie at this time.


    Without saying more, the wings of the human-shaped zombie vibrated, and the sound of breaking through the air came out, and he appeared in front of Ye Hao in the blink of an eye, his palms turned into sharp claws, and he took the position of Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Haobai cleaved in front of him, and the purple thunder and lightning rioted all over his body, bombarding the humanoid zombies. He didn''t even dodge and retreat, and he abruptly withstood Ye Hao''s blow.


    Although Ye Hao''s attack was not strong, it was powerful enough to break through the defenses of the Tier 1 lord zombies, but he could not cause the slightest harm to the human-shaped zombies.


    And the claws of the human-shaped zombie had fallen on Ye Hao''s Hundred Cleaver, how sharp the divine tool Hundred Cleaver was, it was held in his hand like this, like an ordinary knife.


    In an instant, Ye Hao felt a sense of crisis in his heart. The power of light and lightning burst out at the same time, injected into the Hundred Cleaver. The blade suddenly rioted with light, and the sharp energy surged. The human-shaped zombie felt that he would not loosen his claws. Being torn into pieces by this strong breath, he quickly loosened his claws and retreated violently.


    How could Ye Hao give him a chance to react, the Hundred Splitting Knives slashed directly, the three-color light intertwined, and the tens of meters of blade light hit the human-shaped zombie frontally, smashing it away thousands of meters away.


    The blade light dispersed, and the wings used by the human-shaped zombie to resist this attack were cut off directly. In the end, they had to barely block them with their hands in front of each other, but they were also seriously injured.


    The wounds on both wings and arms recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Yang Xiu looked at Ye Hao and licked his lips evilly. The dark pupils without white eyes showed an indescribable excitement. It wanted to eat. What a wonderful taste it would be to drop this human being in front of you!


    Ye Hao has already felt the power of this humanoid zombie. If it is in the same realm as himself, it may be a bit difficult for him to defeat it without using a chariot. This also made Ye Hao decide, this time After the corpse tide, he must improve his strength as soon as possible, because he doesn''t know how many other humanoid zombies exist.


    As the battle continued, Yang Xiu stepped forward to Ye Hao. The speed was as fast as Ye Hao incarnate. Although Ye Hao''s speed had not reached the real speed of light, it was already supersonic.


    The two collided extremely fast in the air, and because the speed was too fast, no one could catch them at all, only the fluctuations caused by the air explosion.

 Chapter 285： The tide of corpses retreats temporarily

    "Is this still a human! Why is it fighting like a Super Saiyan."


    "That human-shaped zombie is so scary, it can be followed by such a powerful knife."


    "Yes, that knife directly solved the giant zombies, but it only caused some damage to the human-shaped zombies."


    Above the city wall, everyone is aware of the power of human-shaped zombies and their status in this group of zombies. Perhaps as long as this zombie is defeated, the crisis of the city can be resolved.


    In less than a minute, the two figures in the air have fought for hundreds of rounds. Ye Hao has been hit by the claws of human-shaped zombies several times. Fortunately, the strong defensive power of the memory protection suit is still there, and Ye Hao just consumes it. It''s a bit big, but the person is not injured.


    On the other hand, Yang Xiu, a human-shaped zombie, left a dozen large and small wounds on his body with Hundred Splitting Knives, and black blood flowed out of it. At this time, the black robe on his body was already in tatters, revealing the rotting body of the human-shaped zombie.


    After all, the realm gap is there, and Ye Hao''s bright fruit and lightning supernatural power, plus the divine tool Hundred Cleaver, combined with the three powers, are enough to defeat this human-shaped zombie, but if you want to kill it, Ye Hao may need to take big medicine to restore consumption.


    In the end, Ye Hao and Yang Xiu quickly separated after colliding again. Yang Xiu knew that he was not yet the human opponent in front of him, and his attacks never caused Ye Hao damage. He saw that Ye Hao was very exhausted and powerful. Compared with the beginning, it has declined, but he is also uncomfortable. Although these injuries will not kill him, but if he continues to fight, he will definitely lose.


    "Roar!"


    Yang Xiu roared, seeming to be ordering that the zombies outside the city stopped attacking and began to retreat one after another. Only the other three lord-rank zombies were still watching the air, as if they were waiting for their king to return.


    king!


    That¡¯s right, Yang Xiu, a human-shaped zombie, is the king of millions of zombies. From the moment it becomes a zombie, it has wisdom that other zombies don¡¯t have. That is the memory of being a human being. These memories are not lost because they become zombies. , This made it live very carefully when it became a zombie.


    When encountering powerful humans, he will avoid it. When facing weak humans, it will rush to eat. Slowly it finds that it can control other zombies, even some zombies whose strength is still above it. By controlling these zombies, it Conquering many cities, all the people inside became its food, and it slowly became stronger.


    Yang Xiu knew that as long as its strength increased, it would become the true king of zombies and evolve into a perfect species that truly surpassed humans.


    At the same time, it also feels that in some corners of the world, there are its own kind, but it knows that in the end, these kind of like will become its enemies. It needs to become stronger as soon as possible, and it needs more food!


    But Ye Hao''s strength is beyond his imagination. Although he has millions of subordinates and a few powerful lord zombies on his side, he still won''t take risks, not to mention whether he can beat Ye Hao, just his own face. Yes, it belongs to the great city of Kyushu. It has memory and wisdom, and it knows the consequences of pushing the country in a hurry.


    Retreat is the best option now, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to consume it any more.


    "Ye Hao, you are very strong! We will see each other again." Yang Xiu looked at Ye Hao as if Ye Hao had ordered food, "Next time I meet, I will eat you, remember my name. , Yang Xiu!"


    Ye Hao did not speak. He did not relax his guard because of the retreat of the zombies. His icy eyes fixed on Yang Xiu. He wanted to remember the aura emanating from it, which was different from the aura of ordinary lord-level zombies. He did not I know how many existences like Yang Xiu still exist, but they are definitely not rare.


    Yang Xiu didn¡¯t say anything. He flashed back to the shoulders of the dragon zombies, and once again disappeared in the tide of zombies. The zombies receded like a tide. Barely resisting such a huge wave of zombies, other cities can only be swallowed by them.


    The tide of corpses receded, and the crisis in the heavy city was temporarily lifted. There were cheers and crying in the city. They were glad that they were still alive and griefed that the people around them died.


    Outside the city, the battle on Xiaobai''s side was also coming to an end at this time. The mutant beasts were not under the control of human-shaped zombies. They might just follow on the road, wanting to get a share of the pie, but didn''t expect to take their own lives.


    The black giant python''s tail was directly bitten off by Xiao Bai, and the scales on his body dropped a lot. At this time, Xiao Bai was slapped on the ground by one of his paws. Finally, Xiao Bai opened his mouth and bit directly from his neck.


    The black python died, and the badly injured gray wolf finally felt terrified and began to retreat, turning around to flee.


    Where did Xiao Bai give it a chance, the extremely cold icy breath came out of his mouth, and an iceberg stopped in front of the gray wolf. Xiao Bai jumped and jumped directly on the gray wolf''s back, pressing it on the ground forcibly, and took a mouthful. Biting his neck, his huge fangs penetrated the gray wolf''s throat, and there was no movement when he heard two "whoops".


    In addition, Xiao Zhan had already swallowed the steel wool zombies before, digested the rare metal elements in his body. At this time, he was only one step away from the three awakenings. If Ye Hao hadn''t let him swallow that strange substance, it would have long been The awakening is completed.


    Ye Hao took back the chariot, and at the same time took Xiao Bai into the chariot, and went to the wall to take away the two women, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, towards the top of the inner city wall.


    As for the remaining zombies in the city that had not been evacuated, they were also quickly cleaned up.


    This time the heavy city suffered a great loss. The first city wall was severely damaged. At the same time, more than 100,000 soldiers died, and the ordinary people were also killed and injured. Fortunately, the evacuation was timely, otherwise more people would die. It only lasted for more than two hours, and they were faced with some ordinary high-level zombies, but there were still a lot of mutant zombies that did not move.


    The armed department did not stop, and began to step up repairing the city wall, treating the wounded, and disposing of the corpses of the zombies in the city.


    .......


    Ye Hao fell on the city wall, facing the highest and highest management of the two countries, his expression remained unchanged as usual, as if nothing in this world could move him.


    When the two old men saw Ye Hao, they didn¡¯t say anything, but bowed deeply to him. This big guy actually bowed to a young man in his twenties, but no one would think Ye Hao. Not worthy, because without Ye Hao, the heavy city would definitely turn into a dead city, so he could stand the bow of these two people.

 Chapter 286： Ye Haos condition

    "Ye Hao, thank you for saving Zhongcheng." Song Mingyuan said gratefully.


    "Yeah, Ye Hao, I don''t know if you have agreed to fly with Li Yun to the heavy city this time, whether you have already planned and settled down in the heavy city." Tang Qingshan on the side also spoke, seeing Ye Hao so powerful Strength, I want to know if Ye Hao has the idea of ??playing for the country.


    If these powerful people can be used by the country, then this heavy city will be safer, and the country will no longer take into account the attitude of those family sects.


    "I won''t stay in Zhongcheng too long." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Then..." Tang Qingshan wanted to say something, but was interrupted directly by Ye Hao.


    "I''m here to work with you this time. I can provide a technique that allows people to quickly improve their strength, but you need to provide what I want in exchange."


    "What! Can the fast-enhancing technique make ordinary people as powerful as you?" Old man Song asked excitedly.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and nodded slightly. In theory, after mastering the doomsday technique, as long as there is enough medicine for thousands of years, ordinary people can also pile up innate.


    But how few these things are after the end of the day, even the country and those big families, the amount of storage is limited.


    In the last days, if you want to obtain these hundred-year-old medicines, you may only have to go to the primitive dense forest like Mount Tai. That''s why some people will take risks in the previous life.


    "Let''s talk, Ye Hao, what you need, as long as the country can provide it, can satisfy you." Song Ming is not calm, and can''t wait to know the way to improve his strength right away.


    "Little brother Ye Hao, I don''t know if that exercise can also be told to us."


    A rough voice came, and a dozen or so people walked over.


    It was the five great ancient martial arts families, the four major sects, and some other small sects and families, and the person who spoke was the middle-aged man who walked in the front.


    "In Xia Xuanyuan Zhantian, thank you little brother Ye Hao for saving the city." This bearded, domineering man is the contemporary patriarch of the Xuanyuan family among the five great families.


    The others also introduced themselves and expressed their gratitude to Ye Hao. Of course, how many of them were sincere, and how many came for what they had mastered, Ye Hao didn''t know.


    Ye Hao seemed to know that these people came back, but he just smiled in his heart, but said without the slightest expression on his face: "It''s okay if you want to know, you also need to come up with enough things to exchange."


    Then, Ye Hao stated his own conditions. Every family or sect must prepare 100 plants of 100-year-old medicinal materials, ten plants of more than 300-year-old medicine, and one thousand-year-old medicine.


    Regardless of life or death, but every force has to gather together, and give it to him together, so that he will teach the doomsday exercises at the same time.


    He knew that these aristocratic sects had their own background, and there were a lot of these things. Even some aristocratic families, like the Situ family, ran the medicinal material business, and some sects also had the habit of growing medicinal materials. That''s why Ye Hao made this request.


    As for the country, Ye Hao chose a large amount of rare metals and went to the National Museum to select three things.


    The National Museum, this is where the cultural relics unearthed from the major tombs are stored. Many awakened weapons came from here. Ye Hao concluded that there are still many good things in the National Museum, or they have not yet been awakened, or no one can use them. Anyway, Ye Hao must go in and take a look.


    As for the rare metals, the country uses it for strategic reserves. I don¡¯t know how much it has stored. Anyway, Ye Hao intends to see if he can directly upgrade the chariot to the fourth awakening. After all, it¡¯s only one step away from the third awakening. The ability to complete the four awakenings depends on the country''s lack of strength.


    Some people are naturally dissatisfied with the conditions that Ye Hao put forward. After all, these aristocratic sects, before the end of the world, which is not a giant, the stomping world will tremble for its existence, and naturally they are not willing to compromise like this.


    "You have been Chinese cabbage for centuries and millennia! You need so much in one breath, are you using it as a meal, and you are not afraid of dying yourself to death."


    The first to speak out was the Ouyang family, one of the five great families, Ouyang Ba directly mocked.


    He couldn''t understand Ye Hao''s always aloof, cold face, he didn''t put them in his eyes at all, and he dared to open his mouth and ask for so many things.


    "Boy, don''t think that you are powerful and saved the city. Just give us airs here. Since you have a way to increase your strength quickly, you should contribute unconditionally instead of selfishly considering your own interests." Ouyang Ba Said very righteously.


    Hearing this, many people agreed, and even Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Originally, Ye Hao was only planning to negotiate terms with the country, but since these people wanted to get together and let themselves be killed, Ye Hao was not easy to refuse, so he would offer terms for the exchange of medicinal materials.


    After all, as long as the country obtains this doomsday exercise, it will be spread out later, so that more people will know and learn.


    But after hearing Ouyang Ba''s words, Ye Hao''s expression instantly cooled down, staring at him without speaking, the breath radiating from his whole body couldn''t help making these people feel a chill.


    If it were normal, Ye Hao would have slashed this Ouyang Ba with a single knife, but he did not do so. Since he wants to play, then Ye Hao intends to have fun with these people.


    Ye Hao doubled the previous conditions, even the country. He needs to double what he said before, and he must be ready before Ye Hao will announce the doomsday exercises.


    After talking about the conditions, Ye Hao turned into a streamer and left, leaving behind the dastardly bosses on the city wall.


    .......


    After Ye Hao left, these people immediately got together to discuss.


    "This bastard, who does he think he is, the savior! According to Lao Tzu, we directly unite and force him to surrender that method. I don''t believe that he dares to be an enemy of the country and our family sects." Ouyang Ba is very true. Angrily, he didn''t expect Ye Hao to double the conditions directly because of a few words of his own, and then he turned around and left.


    He simply doesn''t put them in his eyes. There are many people who are equally angry, but there are also people who are very dissatisfied with Ouyang Ba.


    "Ouyang Ba, do you have a brain problem!" Xuanyuan Zhantian directly roared at Ouyang Ba.


    "Xuanyuan Zhantian, what are you talking about! Do you want a duel?"


    "You don''t look at the strength of others, a finger is enough to crush you, so you dare to let him directly and unconditionally say the method, what time do you think it is now, it is the end of the world now!


    Where is there any kindness, morality, selfless dedication, if he doesn''t want to give it, what can you do with him, do you think he will be afraid of the country and forces like us? "


    "Xuanyuan, you all calm down. It''s not the time to talk about this now. The key is to figure out how to obtain the exercises he has mastered." A beautifully beautiful figure in white clothes surpassing Xue said.

 Chapter 287： Nangong Shengxue

    "Sister Shengxue, do you have any good ideas?" Beside the white figure, a voice as clear as an oriole said.


    "What can I do, I can only go back and prepare the medicinal materials. As for some people, don¡¯t let all of us not get that method for a little bit of medicinal materials. After all, the current situation, the longer the delay, the more it will treat us. Is unfavorable."


    "My sister is right, then I''ll go back and prepare first."


    Everyone seemed to have accepted the reality. After all, Ye Hao''s strength was obvious to all. No one would be willing to provoke him now. The most important way to gain strength is now.


    "Are you willing to take advantage of this kid for nothing!" Ouyang roared angrily.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore, just go back obediently and prepare medicinal materials, don''t let us unite and force you Ouyang''s family." Xuanyuan Zhantian patted Ouyang Ba on the shoulder, and walked past him like a fool.


    "Ouyang Ba, go back and prepare." Song Mingyuan also said, his words also directly showed the country''s attitude, facing the current Ye Hao, the country can only choose to cooperate with him.


    .......


    Ye Hao fell on the wall of the second city and directly summoned the small war, but he entered the chariot.


    At this time, there were not many people on the second city wall, and basically all went to the first city to repair the wall or to treat the wounded. Someone noticed the chariot that appeared suddenly, and didn''t care too much, because they had seen Ye Hao''s car before, so no one bothered.


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao lay directly on the bed. This battle was indeed a bit tired. Fortunately, not only did his strength improve, he was already in the late third stage of the innate, not far from the fourth stage, and the chariot was three times away. Awakening is just one step away.


    Both Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong¡¯s strengths have also increased by the first level. Wang Xiaoran has reached the sixth level at the first level, and Situ Linglong has reached the fifth level, and has successfully awakened the ability. It is a strong support system ability, wood attribute ability, and healing recovery. At the same time, it can also use the extra power to stimulate the growth of medicinal materials, and it can also extract the essence of medicinal materials for personal use.


    Even the wounds on Xiao Bai''s body healed quickly under Situ Linglong''s ability, and there were no scars left, which shows the power of his ability.


    "Dad, will those people really prepare so many medicinal materials as you said?" Wang Xiaoran asked curiously.


    "The master should be very sure, otherwise he won''t just leave like this." Situ Linglong said.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, and hugged Situ Linglong and kissed fiercely.


    "Master, someone is looking for you from a beauty outside."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice suddenly sounded, and he shouted eagerly.


    Ye Hao appeared in the main control room, and saw outside the chariot, a beautiful woman with white clothes fluttering and long hair dancing, standing on the city wall. Against the backdrop of the ruined wall and the smoke and dust in the last days, it seemed like a descending. The world, like a fairy who came to save this suffering world, actually made Ye Hao stunned.


    "Sister Linglong, it seems that we need one more sister!" Wang Xiaoran said, holding Situ Linglong''s arm in one hand.


    "Yeah, it''s really rare to see his dull look." They have been with Ye Hao for so long, but they have never seen Ye Hao like this. They are usually like Leng Binbin, as domineering. The president is average.


    "Little girl Nangong Shengxue, please see Mr. Ye." Nangong Shengxue''s clear voice, like a wind chime, awakened Ye Hao.


    "This woman is not easy!" Ye Hao secretly said to himself that he had lost his mind at that moment, and his whole person seemed to have fallen into an illusion.


    Ye Hao watched for a while, but didn''t find any special place in Nangong Shengxue, and then walked out of the chariot and appeared in front of him.


    As soon as Ye Hao came out, he still had the look he always showed in front of people, his eyes cold, expressionless, the breath that radiated from his body, and Ye Hao stared at him as soon as he came out, making Nangong Shengxue feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Ye, I am Nangong Shengxue from the Nangong family. I don''t know if I have the honor to invite Mr. to go to the Nangong family to have a rest. After all, there is much inconvenience on the city wall.


    The reason why Nangong Shengxue called Ye Hao Mr. Ye was really because she didn''t know how to call it, and after deliberation, she still felt that it was the best name.


    After the end of the world, the main powers are the five ancient martial arts families and the four sects. Among them, the five ancient martial arts families are Xuanyuan, Ouyang, Shangguan, Nangong, and Yuwen. These ancient martial arts families do not really escape from the world, but have their own Industry, and all are leading giants.


    The four sects are Shaolin, Wudang, Beishan, and Emei. What these sects showed before the eyes of the world before the end of the world is just their ordinary side, and the true inheritance of these sects is extremely long and has a deep heritage. .


    It is precisely because of these families and sects in Kyushu that the doomsday exercises will appear later.


    The Nangong family, like the Situ family, is also a medical family with its ancient medical heritage, and played a key role in the creation of the doomsday exercises.


    In the previous life, many people belonged to these family sects, and the most wanted to join was the Nangong family. The reserves of the Nangong family''s medicinal materials were not comparable to the Situ family.


    Facing Nangong Shengxue''s invitation, Ye Hao agreed without hesitation.


    Turning Xiaozhan into a large SUV, Ye Hao asked Nangong Shengxue to get in the car and head to Nangong''s house.


    Nangong Shengxue seemed very calm about the chariot''s changes, but she was a little uncomfortable seeing Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong in the car, and listening to what they called Ye Hao, Nangong Shengxue knew their relationship with Ye Hao. I don''t know when the face blushed.


    Soon, under the guidance of Nangong Shengxue, several people came to the Nangong family.


    This is the innermost city and the safest and most prosperous area in the city.


    Several people got out of the car and walked into a large manor.


    Completely archaic buildings, pavilions, pavilions, antiques, small bridges and flowing water, in this end of the world, here can be said to be completely unaffected, this is the ancient family of ancient warriors!


    All this is enough to see the background and strength of these ancient families, Ye Hao suddenly felt that he might want a little bit less.


    "Mr. Ye knows why Shengxue invites you to the house." Nangong Shengxue smiled slightly, as if a white lotus was slowly blooming, beautiful and holy.


    "Cooperation!"


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged, his icy face seemed to be thousands of miles away. He was afraid that he would fall into a illusion again, so he was always on guard, regardless of whether Nangong Shengxue was intentional or unintentional.


    Nangong Shengxue originally just asked casually. She didn''t want Ye Hao to have guessed her intentions. She felt that the man in front of her was mysterious and terrifying.


    Ye Hao knew that Nangong Shengxue had two possibilities to find herself.


    The first is to get the doomsday exercises in advance. After the end of the world, these ancient families or sects must be the first to notice that those medicinal materials can improve human strength. Otherwise, it is impossible to cultivate so many Tier 5 martial artists, but the follow-up depends on medicinal materials. To improve strength, if there is no corresponding exercise method, it will greatly waste the medicine power, and the strength improvement will become slow.


    This is the reason why those family sects in the previous life created the doomsday exercises. While they can absorb the psionic particles to practice, they can also use the exercises to accelerate the body''s absorption of medicinal effects, and it will not cause the body to explode and die.


    Ye Hao knew that Nangong Shengxue wouldn''t be foolish to come and exchange exercises with herself in advance, not to mention whether she was willing to give it to her in advance, why should she get something in advance at a high cost since she would be able to get something soon.


    There was only the second reason, and that was cooperation. The strength that Ye Hao showed was enough to make every force want to win him over, but Nangong Shengxue was quicker and more direct.

 Chapter 288： Medicated bath

    Now, whether it is a country or these forces, only cooperation with Ye Hao can obtain the greatest benefits, so even if those forces are reluctant to bear the medicinal materials, they will still prepare obediently.


    "Mr. Ye is right. Shengxue is on behalf of the Nangong family and wants to cooperate with Mr. Ye. Shengxue knows that Mr. Ye''s strength is not just because of the techniques you mentioned.


    Presumably Mr. Ye also knows that the medicinal materials used for thousands of years after the end of the world can improve the strength of people, so he asked us for these things in exchange for the exercises. However, when a person reaches the fifth-order martial artist, the absorption of the medicine power is greatly reduced, and sometimes bear It will continue to explode and die. I wonder if this exercise can solve this problem? "


    Nangong Shengxue is very clever. Although she is asking Ye Hao, she is also testing Ye Hao. If Ye Hao¡¯s practice is only to allow people to cultivate by accelerating the absorption of psionic particles, instead of having solved the improvement of strength by medicinal materials. Limitation, then it means that Ye Hao has other methods.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    This made Nangong Shengxue extremely excited, and Ye Hao''s technique was able to solve this problem that plagued the country and the major forces.


    Just before, the country and the major forces are still discussing, through the classics left by the major families, and mutual confirmation, to create a method that can accelerate the absorption of psionic particles and also allow people to absorb the power of medicinal materials normally.


    These ancient aristocratic families and sects have left behind some so-called exercises, but in this last days, some people tried to cultivate, but the effect was not great, and the changes in the world did not make these exercises powerful.


    Similar to some swordsmanship, boxing techniques, etc., at most, it is to practice moves, which is slightly stronger than the barbaric fighting methods of ordinary people.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know if he can stay at the Nangong family after trading the exercises to help guide the children of the Nangong family to practice. Shengxue is willing to provide her husband with the medicinal materials he needs to practice in the future."


    If this is a previous life, Ye Hao will agree without hesitation. He doesn''t know how much the Nangong family has, but based on the previous life, the Nangong family has become the strongest family among these forces in just one year. , You know, this ancient medical family is terrible.


    Moreover, the Nangong family has always been in power by Nangong Shengxue. In the last days, a beautiful woman controls such a powerful family power, and can quickly become stronger and stand firm, so Ye Hao now does not dare to be small. Look at the woman in front of you.


    Ye Hao was thinking, if he could take this Nangong Shengxue and indirectly control the Nangong family, then with the background of the Nangong family, he might really not have to worry about the medicinal materials in the future.


    However, Ye Hao will not do this now. He has more important things to do. He faintly feels the coming danger and the end times that he hastened to deviate from his expectations. Ye Hao feels that the accelerated changes in the end times are about to exceed his previous life. The node of death and rebirth, and what would happen after that made Ye Hao also feel a little uneasy.


    "I won''t stay in Zhongcheng forever." Ye Hao didn''t refuse directly, glanced at Nangong Shengxue, and seemed to have thought of something.


    "Does the Nangong family have an ancient secret recipe for medicinal baths?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It seems that Mr. Ye knows my Nangong family very well, but there are several ancient medicinal bath recipes passed down by the Nangong family, but the same, these ancient recipes are no longer obvious after the fifth-order martial arts." Nangong Shengxue revealed. With a look of surprise, even the other aristocratic families didn''t know about the secret recipe of the medicinal bath, and the top secret of the Nangong family was unknown to Ye Hao.


    "Didn''t you try to improve?"


    "These secret recipes have been improved by the Nangong family over the past dynasties. As for how to get one step closer, I don''t know if Mr. Ye has a way."


    Subsequently, Ye Hao asked Nangong Shengxue to prepare two medicinal materials, both of which were more than 300 years old, and there were more than a dozen kinds of medicines, but within a moment, Nangong Shengxue let people prepare them.


    Several people have arrived in a larger room. Two of the wooden barrels have been prepared, and the prepared medicinal materials have been poured into the wooden barrels.


    Ye Hao motioned to Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, and the two women quickly withdrew their clothes, revealing their white bodies.


    Although Nangong Shengxue guessed what he was going to do when Ye Hao asked him to prepare these things, he didn''t expect that he would be watching with him here.


    The two women were naked, entered the bath tub, and began to take a medicated bath.


    Ye Hao¡¯s expression was the same, but Nangong Shengxue was different. She knew that these two women who were not below her were Ye Hao¡¯s women, and Situ Linglong among them knew him, so she looked at them with Ye Hao. The person was naked in the medicinal bath, feeling very embarrassed, could not help making Nangong Shengxue''s face reddened.


    The Situ family was also an important family, and they knew Situ Linglong because the two had a cooperative relationship. Both of them recognized each other, but they didn''t break it for the time being.


    The two women who were immersed in the medicated bath were flushed at this time, but they did not make the body pain unbearable like the medicinal bath that Ye Hao used to soak before. On the contrary, it was a kind of enjoyment. The two women were very calm in the medicinal bath. Practice.


    The two of them gradually exuded a strong aura, and the power of the medicine began to react. The cultivation of the two increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. The two women have just advanced, but now they are increasing at such a speed. It''s a little weird.


    Nangong Shengxue was even more shocked. She herself was a sixth-order martial artist. This was achieved through her own hard work and not hesitating family medicinal materials. She naturally saw that the two women are in the current state of the martial artist. Wang Xiaoran is the sixth-order martial artist like herself. , Situ Linglong is the fifth rank of martial artist, and both of them seem to have just advanced.


    At this moment, under the action of the medicated bath, Wang Xiaoran''s body was emitting a blue light, and the whole person turned into a ball of water and sank into the medicated bath.


    Situ Linglong was surrounded by a soft green light, and green leafy vines appeared in the medicated bath, and there were blossoming lotus buds waiting to be released. Feeling the breath of green light, Ye Hao and Nangong Shengxue both felt a sense of physical and mental relaxation.


    Seeing that the two women had entered the cultivation state, Ye Hao and Nangong Shengxue exited the room, and they went to a pavilion.


    Nangong Shengxue leaned slightly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ye, if Mr. needs anything in the future, as long as the Nangong family can provide it, it can be used by Mr.".


    When Ye Hao handed over the prescription to herself, Nangong Shengxue understood what he meant, but after seeing the effect of the medicated bath, she was still a little shocked. This is more than a thousand times stronger than the ancient prescription of the Nangong family, and it can almost make people feel better. The medicine is completely absorbed without the slightest pain.


    "Will the ancient Fang of the Nangong family lend me a look? Maybe he can help me improve it."


    Relying on his previous life''s experience and the pharmacological knowledge he learned after his rebirth, Ye Hao naturally had a way to improve. After all, many medicated bath prescriptions in the previous life were created by the ancient prescriptions of the Nangong family.


    "Of course you can. Please Mr. Ye to come with the little girl." Nangong Shengxue was very excited. She had no doubt that Ye Hao had such an ability, and immediately took Ye Hao to the forbidden area of ??the Nangong family in the manor.


    Outside a five-story attic, surrounded by layers of guards, this is the forbidden area of ??the Nangong family, where countless medicinal materials and some ancient heritage of the Nangong family are stored.


    The two entered the attic and went all the way to the top floor.

 Chapter 289： The background of the Nangong family

    While walking, Nangong Shengxue introduced.


    The five-story attic, from bottom to top, each floor is filled with medicinal material racks. There are not many medicinal materials. The bottom layer is ordinary medicinal materials less than a hundred years old, and then 100 to 300 years, and 300 to 300 years. The medicinal materials that are more than 500 years old and less than 1,000 years old are the medicinal materials that are more than 1,000 years old in the end.


    All the way up, Ye Hao had the urge to just put it here. Although he already had a lot of medicinal materials, the pre-apocalyptic reserves, the secret realm of the Situ family, the trip to Mount Tai, etc., Ye Hao unexpectedly discovered that his medicinal material reserves were even Can''t reach half of Nangong''s house.


    Of course, if Ye Hao''s idea were to let Nangong family or other forces know, he would definitely break the curse.


    The Nangong family is an ancient family that has been passed down for thousands of years, and it has been in the business of medicinal materials for generations. Only after thousands of years of accumulation can there be today¡¯s reserves, but Ye Hao alone owns nearly half of his family. If anyone knows that he still has ten thousand plants. Nian''s magical medicine, then these people are probably going to kill and win treasures directly.


    On the top floor of the attic, looking at the twenty glass showcases in front of him, Ye Hao''s calm expression finally changed a little. He could only sigh, is this the heritage of the ancient family!


    All of them are the treasures of the Millennium, such as ginseng, fleece-flower root, ganoderma lucidum, snow lotus, etc. Ye Hao is really jealous.


    "Mr. Ye, these are the three ancient medicinal bath recipes of the Nangong family. Please visit me." Nangong Shengxue handed the ancient recipe to Ye Hao, so that Ye Hao, who was still staring at the thousand-year treasure medicine, recovered.


    "Mr. Ye can choose which medicinal material he likes," Nangong Shengxue said with a smile.


    "Nangong aristocratic family has its own medicinal planting land, don''t you know if it is also a thousand-year-old medicine?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Naturally, there are, but after the end of the world, these thousand-year-old treasure medicines seem to have become essences, and they move around in the medicine fields at will. It is difficult to find them."


    "Today is too late, let''s talk about this tomorrow."


    Nangong Shengxue immediately arranged a place for Ye Hao to live next to Wang Xiaoran''s two daughters, while Nangong Shengxue also stayed in the next room and did not return to her original residence.


    That night, Nangong Shengxue asked someone to prepare a medicated bath, the same medicinal bath as Wang Xiaoran''s two daughters, and soaked Xuebai''s body in the medicated bath.


    Ye Hao entered the chariot, looked at the three ancient prescriptions, compared them with the prescriptions in the memory of previous lives, and quickly came up with improved methods, or added a few medicines, or changed the amount of medicine.


    After doing this, Ye Hao went into his own medicine garden again, watching three thousand-year-old medicines, frolicking around the fat baby''s magical medicine for many years. The few little guys are surrounded by visions, or blooming, or Butterflies are flying.


    The other medicinal materials in the garden also grew very fast due to the influence of these little guys, especially after the emergence of the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years.


    In addition, in the space for storing materials, Ye Hao asked Xiaozhan to leave some of the steel-haired zombies¡¯ hairs unabsorbed, and wanted to use them for the defense construction of the Independence Island. Now there are a lot of materials in reserve, enough to fully arm the Independence Island. But Ye Hao wouldn''t just give these things to them in vain, they need to prove their strength.


    The scientific lunatic thrown in by Ye Hao, the awakened poisonous ability, Ye Hao is hungry for him, waiting for him to beg for mercy, and then consider slowly talking to him. Such a person can only be completely controlled by his own hands. Ye Hao is relieved.


    A very peaceful night.


    Early in the morning, Ye Hao got up and went to practice in the pavilion. As the saying goes, the plan for a day lies in the morning, and this sentence is not wrong.


    When Ye Hao was practicing, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong had already come out of the house. While their realm was stabilized, they were directly improved by one level. Wang Xiaoran directly reached the seventh rank of the martial artist, and Situ Linglong was the sixth rank of the martial artist. The ability of his own awakening has also been enhanced, and his strength has been greatly improved.


    The two women just watched quietly, without disturbing them.


    "Crunch."


    The door of the next room opened, and Nangong Shengxue walked out, and the whole aura has also changed a lot, and his strength has increased by a level, reaching the seventh rank of the martial artist.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for Nangong Shengxue. After he came out, Ye Hao also ended his cultivation.


    After having breakfast, Ye Hao asked Nangong Shengxue to inform those big guys and come directly to her Nangong''s house to make a deal.


    Ye Hao also told Nangong Shengxue about the improved prescription. Although it did not achieve the effect of the medicated bath used yesterday, the effect is very good for people below the sixth rank of the martial artist. If it exceeds the sixth rank of the martial artist, the effect will drop a lot. But with the prescription provided by Ye Hao yesterday, it was enough to make people quickly cultivate and break through innate.


    Ye Hao maintained this kind of cooperation with the Nangong family. In addition to his huge stock of medicinal materials, he also wanted to cultivate his power in the city, and the Nangong family was undoubtedly the most suitable.


    Nangong Shengxue hadn''t forgotten that Ye Hao wanted to see the medicine garden last night, so she took a few people to the medicine garden.


    The medicinal garden is also in a secret realm similar to the Situ family, like a secret garden, where flowers and plants are everywhere, and there is aura lingering in the secret realm. This medicinal garden is bigger than the secret realm of the Situ family, and it is like a fairyland.


    Among the herbal bushes, Ye Hao could faintly see a few refined thousand-year-old treasure medicines playing in it, sometimes escaping into the ground, or poking his head out to look around.


    "After the end of the world, the growth rate of medicinal materials here has been much faster, and thousands of years of medicinal materials have become refined. Although the Nangong family''s methods of attracting medicinal materials, it is still difficult to catch these medicinal materials."


    Nangong Shengxue looked at the medicinal plants playing in the medicinal field, couldn''t help but smile, and was not annoyed by not being able to get it.


    There are a lot of medicinal materials in the medicinal garden. Although there are not as many medicinal materials as the five-story attic of the Nangong family, it is better than ever. Butterflies are flying in this medicinal field, and bees gather nectar. A complete ecological chain has already been formed.


    Three- to five-hundred-year-old medicines can be seen everywhere. Of course, Ye Hao will not protect the Situ family''s stability as he did in the secret realm of the Situ family. Moreover, in the last days, it is not safe there. It is possible that he does not take away those medicinal materials. In the end, it will be taken away by others.


    And here is the great city, the Nangong family is even more powerful, the ancient martial family, and now he has given extra help to it, enough to make the Nangong family go ahead step by step, improve its strength, and stabilize its position.


    Ye Hao didn''t plan to use these medicinal materials, and left them to collect them when needed.


    The method of attracting medicinal materials in the Nangong family is a kind of dark fragrance. This kind of dark fragrance is very attractive to these refined medicinal materials and will attract them. As for the actual capture of these medicinal materials, careful preparation is required. But not every time it succeeds.


    Ye Hao felt that this secret fragrance was also a strange thing, so he asked Nangong Shengxue to get some, and at the same time passed the She Yao Jue and the Doomsday exercises to Nangong Shengxue. As for whether she can successfully practice, it depends on her. .


    Fortunately, the doomsday technique is just a matter of normal practice. Not everyone can learn to take medicine, and Ye Hao just has the mentality to give it a try.


    The reason for passing the doomsday technique directly to Nangong Shengxue was because Ye Hao planned to select a batch of medicinal materials in the medicinal garden by himself and transplant it into his medicinal garden.


    This was what he thought after seeing the medicine garden, and directly explained to Nangong Shengxue, she was also very happy and agreed. This kind of tacit cooperation is beneficial to Ye Hao and the Nangong family.

 Chapter 290： Public doomsday exercises

    Ye Hao walked around in the medicine field directly, and when he saw the medicinal material he wanted, he carefully dug out and put it into the chariot.


    Seeing the medicinal materials being thrown in, the three thousand-year-old treasure medicines and the ten thousand-year magic medicine in the space were very conscious, and they planted the medicinal materials directly, and the four little guys were very busy.


    Two hundred centuries-old medicinal plants and twenty 300-year-old medicinal plants were quickly collected, and the remaining two thousand-year-old medicinal plants were left. Ye Hao directly used the drug-abstract method and felt that there were five plants in the pharmacy. Ye Hao was also a little shocked.


    Originally, there were only three shadows, but two of them didn''t seem to be very active, so they weren''t easily noticed.


    At present, Ye Hao¡¯s medicine garden has three thousand-year-old medicines of Polygonum multiflorum, Codonopsis, and ginseng, as well as the magical medicine of Ganoderma lucidum. Ye Hao discovered that among the five thousand-year-old medicines here, there are two plants of ginseng and one plant of Ganoderma lucidum. The other two were not noticed, one was a white lotus in the lotus pond, and the other was a blood vine.


    White lotus blooms in the lotus pond, surrounded by white mist, and above the lotus in the middle of the petals, there is a woman dancing faintly, like a fairyland.


    As for the blood vine, the vine extends very wide, but the body grows in a crack in the stone, and it seems that it cannot move.


    Ye Hao already had ginseng and ganoderma, so he planned to choose the two thousand-year-old medicines: white lotus and blood vine.


    It¡¯s just that the collection of these two medicinal plants requires further preparation. First, we have to prepare another lotus pond in our own medicine garden. The spatholobi also needs to find a way to transplant it into the medicine garden without damaging its rhizomes.


    At this time, those big-time figures also rushed to Nangong''s house one after another, and Ye Hao and others did not delay any more, leaving the medicinal field secret realm.


    Seeing that everyone in the hall had arrived, Ye Hao didn''t talk any more nonsense, and directly asked Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong to collect the medicinal materials prepared by each family.


    For the Nangong family, these medicinal materials are nothing but a drop in the bucket, but for those small forces and some large families who have little contact with medicinal materials, it is also not a small burden.


    As for the country, Ye Hao is naturally not afraid of the two bigwigs going wrong.


    Putting all the medicinal materials into the folding space, Ye Hao asked Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong to teach the doomsday exercises, and he personally taught them to the two top managers of the country.


    "Does your doomsday technique really make people cultivate as strong as you?" Someone seemed to be suspicious of this technique and couldn''t help asking.


    Although these people knew that Ye Hao did not deceive people after knowing the doomsday technique, this technique can indeed be practiced, but after all, these are the ancient martial arts family and inheritance sects, and they can see that this technique is not very complete, or that it is not very complete. There is still room for improvement.


    "This technique is indeed not complete, and there are still areas that need to be supplemented. This requires the help of your aristocratic families and sects. After all, you have an ancient heritage."


    What Ye Hao wanted was this kind of questioning, and he directly showed that this was only accidentally obtained by himself, and there is no better or more complete one. They can only rely on these people to make the exercise more complete.


    This also directly contributed to the collaborative research of these people. With the Doomsday Technique, many unnecessary mistakes can be reduced, as long as the Doomsday Technique continues to improve.


    In addition, Ye Hao intends to spread the secret recipe for medicinal baths that he has mastered through the Nangong family, in exchange for various medicinal materials and materials. Although the Nangong family already has so many medicinal materials, Ye Hao won''t be too many.


    "In that case, I represent the country and hope that you can participate in the improvement of this exercise and make some contributions to the survival of mankind." Tang Qingshan took this opportunity to directly extend an invitation to everyone.


    Perhaps because of the emergence of the doomsday exercises, it seemed useless for all the forces to keep their ancient practice classics, and they all agreed to this opinion.


    After getting the exercises, everyone dispersed, ready to go back to continue to perfect the doomsday exercises.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also knew that these people would definitely pass the doomsday exercises to the members of their respective forces first in order to improve their strength.


    If this continues, the doomsday exercise is equivalent to being made public to the entire Kyushu country. At the same time, the country will definitely spread the exercises outside through the existing contact information. This is also the effect Ye Hao wants to achieve now.


    Compared with the rapid increase in the strength of the zombies, the strength of human beings is too weak, and faintly feeling the danger that is coming, Ye Hao feels that the doomsday technique should be disclosed in advance.


    "Ye Hao, thank you for being able to provide this exercise. This will undoubtedly greatly improve the ability of mankind to survive in the last days." Song Mingyuan is really excited. With this exercise, human beings can also become stronger quickly.


    If everyone in Chongcheng can practice this exercise, I believe that in the future, if they encounter the previous wave of millions of corpses, the loss will not be so great.


    What did Ye Haoduo say, let Song Mingyuan take himself to the National Museum directly, he was also very much looking forward to it, hoping that there were weapons on top of the artifact, which would once again enhance his strength.


    There have been many emperors and famous generals in Kyushu for five thousand years. Ye Hao is going to find a powerful weapon this time. If he can get the emperor, it will be easier for him to deal with the existence of human-shaped zombies.


    Ye Hao took Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong with them, and planned to take them to see if there were any weapons suitable for them.


    .......


    Outside the National Museum, there are heavy guards by the armed department. With such guards, no one can break into the heavy city now. Song Mingyuan directly led the three of Ye Hao into it.


    After entering the museum, even Ye Hao was shocked. Knives, weapons, swords, halberds, and various weapons all exuded a faint light of different colors.


    Ye Hao''s Hundred Cleaver, who had been carrying it behind his back, seemed to feel the breath here. The blade vibrated and made a "buzzing" sound. As a result, the light of some weapons dimmed, and some became more dazzling.


    Ye Hao knew that he should choose among these dazzling weapons, those of at least the level of artifacts, so he dared to challenge Hundred Swordsmen.


    The weapon Ye Hao wanted to choose this time was the knife. The knife was the king of weapons, and Ye Hao''s goal was to become the king of the last days!


    "Ye Hao, do you need the old man to introduce me to you, or just choose it yourself?" Song Mingyuan looked at the three of them as if they didn''t know where to start, and asked directly.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and walked directly towards the museum. Song Mingyuan didn''t follow, but waited at the door. Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong followed Ye Hao and strolled inside.

 Chapter 291： The knife that frightened Hundred Cleavers

    "Master, those weapons that emit light, as long as I swallow a few of them, I will be able to awaken again." After awakening two lives, Xiao Zhan has become very humane. These seemingly delicious foods are estimated to be delicious. Already let it be a halazi.


    "When we finish picking weapons, we will take you to devour rare metals and let you eat them until then." Ye Hao was speechless and asked you to swallow a few pieces, and the country could not directly encircle itself.


    Of course, with Ye Hao''s contribution, perhaps he asked for a few more artifacts and equipment, the country would not say much, but this kind of thing still has a long way to go, and there will definitely be more opportunities to dominate the country in the future.


    Ye Hao looked at these weapons, basically reaching the level of artifacts, mainly weapons and swords. There were not many swords at the level of artifacts. Above the artifacts, there were legends, epics, imperial weapons, and fairy weapons.


    Immortal soldier Ye Hao didn¡¯t know whether it existed, but Ye Hao knew that many imperial artifacts existed in the five thousand years of history of the Kyushu Kingdom, but many of them were buried in the tombs with those emperors, and they have not yet been buried. Find.


    However, what disappoints Ye Hao is that although there are a lot of artifact-level weapons here, there are not a few legendary-level weapons above the artifacts, let alone epic-level and imperial weapons.


    "Little war, scan me all the weapons here."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to waste time searching like this anymore. If he really didn''t have the weapon he wanted, he could only pick one casually and let Xiaozhan swallow it up.


    "Yes, master, the scan begins!" Xiao Zhan received the order and proceeded directly with the scan.


    "18 artifact-level items, 4 legendary-level items, 1 epic-level item, no imperial weapons, no fairy soldiers, and one item of unknown level."


    "Little war, I don''t know what the level is."


    Ye Hao was puzzled that there was even a small battle that couldn''t analyze the level of the item, unless it didn''t have a level, but the probability was very low, and he didn''t look at where it was.


    "Master, I don''t know. It is a knife. It looks ordinary, but I can''t analyze it."


    "Go, go and see."


    Ye Hao went to a relatively remote corner under the guidance of Xiaozhan, while Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong went to other places together.


    "Huh? Why is the Hundred Swords shaking so violently? Is this fear?"


    When he came to the knife, the Hundred Dagger behind Ye Hao let out a faint phoenix sound, and the trembling blade was no longer a contention, but fear.


    The knife in front of me was three feet long, with a cyan blade, and its sharp edge concealed. There was a fire-red skylark pattern on the blade, looming, as if it were about to fly out of the blade.


    Ye Hao naturally wouldn''t think that this was just an ordinary knife, how could an ordinary knife avoid Xiaozhan''s scanning, and how could he make Hundred Cutters feel terrified and seemed to surrender.


    "Xiao Zhan, can you just swallow this knife, just like the Hundred Swordsman back then."


    "Master, this knife seems to be different. It can''t be swallowed temporarily. It takes three awakenings before it can be swallowed forcibly."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that there would be a weapon that could not be swallowed by a small battle. It seemed that this knife was really extraordinary.


    Curiosity prompted Ye Hao to stretch out his left hand and hold the knife in front of him.


    As soon as the knife started, a tingling pain came from the palm of his hand, and Ye Hao almost kept the knife on the ground.


    Ye Hao quickly retracted his hand, the knife fell on the shelf, and looking at his hand again, it seemed as if it had been cut open with a knife, leaving a lot of scars, densely packed, and the whole hand was in shape.


    Strangely, there was no bleeding in his hand, or the blood was absorbed by the knife. Looking at his pale palm, Ye Hao stared at the knife in front of him again.


    At this time, the red skylark on the blade has become deeper in color, like a burning flame, and like blood, it is very evil.


    Seeing such a change, Ye Hao did not hesitate to stretch out his injured hand again and held the knife in his hand.


    With ten fingers connected to the heart, the pain came from the palm of his hand like a thousand knives. If it were changed to another person, he would have already screamed in pain and cracked his lungs.


    Ye Hao is a person who is cruel to others and more cruel to himself, this bit of pain is not enough to make him frown.


    The blood quickly drained from the palm and was completely absorbed by this knife, and Ye Hao''s face quickly turned pale.


    This knife looked like a bottomless pit, constantly devouring Ye Hao''s blood, and the skylark pattern on the knife body became brighter red, and it began to emit a faint red light.


    Finally, due to the rapid loss of blood, Ye Hao couldn''t hold on anymore. He sat on the ground directly, took out a thousand-year blood ginseng from the folding space, held it directly in his hand, and took a bite. Ye Hao took a few roots. Chew directly and swallow it into your abdomen.


    The reason why Ye Hao did not choose those three-to-five-year-old medicine is because the blood loss is too fast at this moment. Only the Thousand-Year Treasure Medicine can quickly restore the lost Qi and blood and replenish the lost Qi and blood. Of course, it must be ginseng. Naturally, blood ginseng is the most tonic.


    The blood ginseng roots were swallowed, Ye Hao''s aura soared, and the blood all over his body seemed to boil. Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to the condition of the knife in his hand anymore, closed his eyes, and started practicing.


    With the nourishment of blood ginseng, Ye Hao''s body loss was replenished. Although the knife in his palm was still absorbing blood, it seemed to have reached a state of equilibrium at this moment, and Ye Hao would not be sucked into corpses during cultivation.


    Ye Hao, who was cultivating, seemed to be about to break into the fourth-order innate at any time, perhaps because of the influence of this knife, he didn''t break through.


    When Ye Hao was practicing, the fiery red skylark on the blade had become completely visible. Between the red light blooms, I saw a ball of flame flying directly from the blade, turning into a real fiery red skylark on the blade. Surrounded a few times, and then began to dance around Ye Hao, circled twice, and directly penetrated into Ye Hao''s eyebrows.


    As Ye Hao was cultivating, the moment Skylark got into his eyebrows, his whole body''s consciousness was instantly blurred.


    Ye Hao realized that he was nothing more than a phantom now. In front of him was a burly giant wearing animal skins, like a tiger wolf, holding a huge gold sword in his hand, and a golden dragon seemed to be entwined on the huge sword.


    For some reason, when Ye Hao saw that person, he knew that he was the human ancestor Huangdi, and the sword in his hand was the legendary Xuanyuan sword!


    He actually saw Huang Di cast the Xuanyuan Sword. What was the situation? Ye Hao could only connect all this with the knife he held before.


    At this time, Huang Di, holding the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, looked into the sword furnace, and saw the bottom of the sword furnace. The remaining raw materials for the sword had already gathered at the bottom of the furnace. As the sword furnace cooled, it turned into a knife. Seeing this Ye Hao was shocked by the knife, it was exactly the same as the knife he had previously held!


    Huang Di picked up the sword. As soon as the sword was formed, the whole body exuded a powerful sword aura, which was comparable to the sword aura exuded by Xuanyuan Sword, which shows how powerful it is.


    I saw Huang Di suddenly raise the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and cut it towards the sword. He wanted to destroy the sword!


    When the sword took shape, it was already psychic. Before Xuanyuan Sword fell, the sword in his hand suddenly turned into a fiery red skylark and flew towards the horizon.


    And the direction from which the skylark flew was surprisingly the direction where Ye Hao was.


    Skylark turned into a red light and penetrated into Ye Hao''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 292： Ming Hong Dao!

    When Ye Hao woke up again, he was still in the museum, and the two women Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were surrounded by him, looking very worried.


    After the flaming skylark that appeared from the knife penetrated into Ye Hao''s eyebrows, Ye Hao fell into a deep sleep, and even Xiao Zhan could not wake up, and Ye Hao''s consciousness seemed to be in chaos.


    Seeing Ye Hao wake up, the two women finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Hao looked at the knife in his hand, and his heart was still shocked. This seemingly ordinary knife was actually a Minghong knife made by the Yellow Emperor and made in the same furnace as the ancient divine artifact Xuanyuan Sword.


    Minghong knife, when the golden sword of Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi in ancient times was out of the furnace, the raw materials were still surplus. Due to the high temperature, the still liquid casting raw materials flowed to the bottom of the furnace spontaneously, and formed a knife shape after cooling.


    Huangdi believes that his spontaneous knife intent is too strong to beat the knife holder. Fearing that the knife would fall into the world, and wanted to destroy it with the Xuanyuan Sword, unexpectedly the knife turned into a red skylark in his hand, and disappeared into the cloud.


    Ye Hao vaguely remembered that this was the origin of Minghong Sword, and after it turned into a skylark and disappeared into the sky, who got it, and who it had experienced, are rarely recorded in later generations.


    Legend has it that this sword was owned by a mysterious person in the Demon Realm, and it has been transformed into a magic sword in his hands, but the exact truth is unknown.


    As for why this knife appeared in the museum, Ye Hao didn''t think about it anymore.


    At this time, Ming Hong Dao had already recognized Ye Hao as the master, having swallowed so much blood, and suffered that kind of pain at the same time, after all, it was not in vain.


    At the moment of acknowledging the master, Ming Hongdao''s message had already appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Weapon name: Ming Hong Dao (seal state)


    Level: Artifact


    Evolution potential: Unknown (Minghong Dao is in a sealed state, and the nine-fold seal currently only unlocks one seal.)


    Evolution method: Kill humans, zombies, mutant beasts, etc., and absorb their blood. The higher the blood level, the more blood is absorbed, the seal will be broken, and the seal can only evolve.


    Attributes: Ignore the defense below the artifact level; when fighting an enemy, it will automatically absorb the enemy''s blood. If it causes a wound, the wound will be difficult to heal, and the blood loss will increase; the absorbed blood will be converted into energy and feed back to the sword owner.


    Seal status: Each time a layer of seal is lifted, the attributes are enhanced and new abilities are gained.


    The attributes of Minghong Sword seem to be very simple, but Ye Hao doesn''t think so. The defense of the artifact level should be equivalent to the physical defense of the previous human-shaped zombie, so the damage caused by the artifact Hundred Cleaver It''s very low.


    If it collides with the weapon under the divine weapon, Ye Hao believes that it can be smashed directly with a single knife, which is impossible for a hundred splitting knives to do.


    As for sucking blood and feeding back, it was enough to make Ye Hao invincible in the protracted battle.


    Moreover, just unlocking a layer of seal will reach the level of the artifact. Ye Hao doesn''t know whether it is possible to break through the fairy soldier level and reach a higher level after the subsequent seal is lifted.


    Ye Hao shook his hand twice, the cyan blade exuded a sharp light, and the red skylark pattern on the blade was flowing like a flame.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with this knife, and put it directly around his waist, making it even more mighty and domineering, making Ye Hao invisibly formed a king''s air.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already broken through to the fourth-order innate. The medicinal effect of that thousand-year blood ginseng was so strong that it was unimaginable. Just swallowing a few roots allowed Ye Hao to survive the crisis and successfully break through.


    Ye Hao got up and looked at the two women who were worried about him. He hugged him with one hand and kissed both of them on their red lips.


    Because the two women were worried about Ye Hao, they had not found a weapon that they were satisfied with. Ye Hao was in a good mood when he got Minghong Dao, and directly accompanied the two women to stroll around.


    Wang Xiaoran is a water attribute, and she wants to use swords. There are many swords here, and there are also many artifact levels. Under the guidance of Xiaozhan, several people choose one by one.


    Finally, the sword Wang Xiaoran fancyed was a slender, exquisite, beautifully shaped sword with an ice-blue body. The blade was surrounded by cold air, and several people approached it and felt the biting cold.


    This sword is very suitable for Wang Xiaoran, the evolution potential has reached the legendary level. Although the current level is only advanced, it is enough for her to use now.


    Wang Xiaoran stretched out his hand to hold the sword hilt, and the cold air invaded in an instant, spreading all over her arm, and the arm was slowly frozen, forming a layer of ice.


    Wang Xiaoran used his power to hydrate the ice, which slightly eased the speed of the following cold air attack, but the cold air seemed to be a bit strong and was still spreading slowly.


    Ye Hao and Situ Linglong did not take action, but watched quietly. At this time, she can only solve it by herself. As long as she can hold on, the weapon will be easier to recognize the master.


    Finally, after the ice wrapped half of Wang Xiaoran''s body, the cold air stopped spreading and began to slowly converge back into the sword body.


    The cold air receded, and under the influence of Wang Xiaoran''s water element ability, the ice melted a little bit. After Wang Xiaoran was free from the ice, he hugged Ye Hao''s neck and stuck his whole body on Ye Hao.


    "Dad, I''m so cold, let me warm up." Wang Xiaoran said, rubbing Ye Hao''s body constantly, as if he was rubbing and heating.


    After hugging for a while, Wang Xiaoran finally let go of her hand reluctantly. She is now made of water. This bit of coldness is just a small thing to her. The reason for this is only to thank Ye Hao.


    The sword Wang Xiaoran got, called the Ice Soul Sword, combined with its water attribute ability, will greatly improve its combat effectiveness.


    Wang Xiaoran''s weapon has been selected, and Situ Linglong is next.


    During the selection process, Situ Linglong seemed to be attracted by something, and went straight in one direction, and finally stopped in front of a bronze cauldron.


    When several people came to the bronze cauldron, they smelled a burst of medicinal fragrance, refreshing their hearts and minds. Just smelling the medicinal fragrance made them feel a slight improvement in their strength.


    This should be the medicine cauldron used for refining medicine in ancient times. The medicine cauldron was shrouded in green light and had reached the level of an artifact.


    "Master, I will choose this medicine cauldron." Situ Linglong said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded. He also felt that this medicine cauldron was extraordinary. As for why it had contact with Situ Linglong, it might be because of its awakened wood attribute ability.


    Under Ye Hao''s gesture, Situ Linglong stretched out her snow-white jade hand and placed it on the bronze medicine cauldron.


    The wood attribute power was released, and the medicine cauldron seemed to feel something, and the green light fell, enveloping Situ Linglong.


    Situ Linglong, who was bathed in the green light, quickly improved her body''s aura. At the beginning of the sixth stage, he quickly broke through to the middle of the sixth stage, and he was still improving.


    Finally, Situ Linglong stopped in the late stage of the sixth-order martial artist, only one step away from the seventh-order.


    This green light should only be used for refining medicine from the medicine cauldron all the year round, and the remaining medicinal power, thousands of years of precipitation and dissipation, can still have such an effect, making Ye Hao more curious about this medicine cauldron.


    After the green light dissipated, the medicine cauldron slowly shrank, and finally became the size of a palm, falling on Situ Linglong''s hand.

 Chapter 293： Pharmacopoeia

    "Master, besides this bronze medicine cauldron, I also got one thing." Situ Linglong was a little excited, not because of this bronze medicine cauldron, but another thing in the bronze medicine cauldron.


    "Master, there is an ancient book called the Pharmacopoeia hidden in the bronze medicine cauldron, which contains many methods of refining medicine and alchemy, but I don''t know if it can be refined." Situ Linglong continued.


    Afterwards, Situ Linglong talked about the contents of the Pharmacopoeia to Ye Hao. Ye Hao became more excited as he listened, and finally picked up Situ Linglong and deeply kissed her red lips.


    "If the content of the pharmacopoeia is correct, then the biggest gain this time is undoubtedly this pharmacopoeia." Ye Hao was equally excited after listening to what Situ Linglong said.


    The pharmacopoeia mentions that there is a kind of pill that can directly raise the innate martial artist to a level, and there are also many auxiliary pill refining methods, such as anti-drug pill, hemostasis pill, blood recovery pill, etc., and some medicated baths. Methods, improving strength, treating injuries, etc.


    The content of the pharmacopoeia has been imprinted in Situ Linglong''s mind like a brand. What she said is only part of the content of the pharmacopoeia. If you really want to elaborate on it, it is estimated that you can''t finish it one day and one night.


    The harvest this time is very good. For the Pharmacopoeia, Ye Hao intends to let Situ Linglong try again. Anyway, he reserves a lot of medicinal materials. Ye Hao basically has all the medicinal materials needed in the medicinal prescriptions and prescriptions inherited in the Pharmacopoeia. You can definitely find it in Nangong World.


    If he could really develop the pill, then Ye Hao would have the confidence to build Independence Island into another major city, even safer than the city.


    The three adjusted their emotions and walked out of the museum gate.


    Ye Hao put Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong into the chariot, and instructed Situ Linglong to first try to study the pharmacopoeia, and try to make alchemy according to the simple prescription.


    Wang Xiaoran asked her to help, and didn''t let them be too bored in the chariot.


    Seeing Ye Hao waved his hand, the two women dissipated in front of him. Song Mingyuan was a little surprised, but didn''t ask too much. He knew that Ye Hao still had many secrets that were not known to others, but those were not things he could inquire about now, even if he asked Ye Hao. , I don¡¯t necessarily know how to say.


    Ye Hao didn''t talk nonsense, and directly asked Song Mingyuan to take himself to the place where rare metals were stored. He also let Xiaozhan advance as soon as possible and complete the third life awakening.


    "Ye Hao, wait a minute, I have something to show you, maybe you will be interested." Song Mingyuan saw that Ye Hao was a little anxious, but still said so.


    He did not deliberately delay time, but the information in his hand is indeed a little incredible. Maybe Ye Hao would know something, so he let him take a look first. He was afraid that after Ye Hao got those rare metals, he would pat his buttocks. If he left, it would be hard for him to find another person.


    Ye Hao''s cold face showed a trace of dissatisfaction. He knew that Song Ming was not going to admit it, but he was still a little unhappy. If it hadn''t been a good harvest today, he would probably just refuse it.


    In the end, Ye Hao agreed to go and see, and under the leadership of Song Mingyuan, he came to a secret military base.


    "Look, this is a picture taken by a national military satellite." Song Mingyuan handed a few photos to Ye Hao, his face a little solemn.


    After Ye Hao saw the photos, he was equally shocked. In each photo, there was a black abyss crack, just like the crack Ye Hao saw in Mount Tai.


    In these photos, Ye Hao also found a black crack on Mount Tai. Ye Hao recognized this photo at a glance. It was indeed a crack in the abyss above Mount Tai, but the picture was not as big as they saw at the time. Maybe Is the photo deviating from the actual situation, or it has become bigger behind the abyss crack!


    Ye Hao stared at this photo, although it was not very clear, Ye Hao could still see that there was a huge black shadow in the abyss.


    That''s the dragon!


    A black dragon, whose body occupies the entire crack, seems to be raising its head and roaring, always rushing out of this abyss.


    There are other photos. You can also see that there are things in the cracks of the abyss, or one, or a group, all of which are scary. Just from the photos, you can feel the horror that exists in the abyss.


    "These are the sights of some important mountain ranges in Kyushu. Such cracks have appeared in Qinling, Tianshan, Taishan, Taihang Mountains, etc., and there are more than one in many places." Song Mingyuan watched Ye Hao just browse quickly. Explained.


    "I know."


    Seeing these pieces, Ye Hao realized that there would be more powerful existences in the future, and now, only improving strength was the most important thing.


    Song Mingyuan showed this to Ye Hao mainly because he wanted to know Ye Hao¡¯s attitude. These abyssal cracks spread all over the country, and even news came from other countries. When such cracks were discovered, several powerful countries united and hoped to discuss and resolve them. Way.


    After the apocalypse broke out, only some strategic powers with science and technology and a few satellites flying in the sky can maintain a trace of ties between countries.


    These countries, including Kyushu, unite all satellites to cover the world again, allowing most areas of the earth to continue to be monitored, preventing those things from coming out.


    Song Mingyuan told Ye Hao that the country''s satellites are still monitoring these abyssal cracks and are always paying attention to their dynamics.


    Ye Hao didn''t have much, and provided Song Mingyuan with two ancient medicinal baths. It was not how selfless Ye Hao was, but that he hoped that more powerful men would emerge as soon as possible among mankind. Of course, it was also to get more from the country.


    Ye Hao himself can guarantee that Independence Island can continue to survive in the end times, but after the real great horror arrives, if human beings are still of such strength, then it is very likely that they will face true extinction. This is not what Ye Hao wants to see, he wants To become the king of the last days, the premise is that enough people can survive, then this king who rules the world is meaningful.


    After Song Mingyuan got the ancient prescription, he almost knelt down to Ye Hao again, he knew what it meant.


    After that, Song Mingyuan led Ye Hao to a huge warehouse, which stored various rare metals, including precious rare metals used in aerospace science and technology. For Ye Hao, it was simply a treasure house. There was no taboo. He summoned them directly in front of Song Mingyuan. The chariot, let Xiaozhan crazily devour.


    Rare metals disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although these rare metals are basically useless after the end of the world, Song Mingyuan still feels a bit painful watching such rapid consumption.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao gave two prescriptions. Although he has not tried the effect yet, knowing Ye Hao''s strength, Song Mingyuan naturally would not doubt how bad these two prescriptions were.


    These rare metals are all used by the state to manufacture super weapons, rockets, and other important military weapons and space equipment. These things are not available anywhere else except for the big machine of the state. This is why Ye Hao cooperated with the state.

 Chapter 294： Life awakening cannot be completed?

    Xiaozhan frantically swallowed all kinds of rare metals in the warehouse, and soon had swallowed more than half, nearly 100 tons of rare metals. Although these metals were not many in quantity, the quality was unclear.


    At this time, the chariot''s body was already shining brightly, illuminating the entire warehouse even brighter.


    Ye Hao knew that the third life awakening was about to begin!


    As the chariot swallowed, the rare metal in the entire warehouse had been swallowed, and the light gathered around the chariot, but it never started to awaken.


    "Master, the third life awakening of the chariot cannot be completed normally." Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "What does it mean that it can''t be completed normally?"


    "Master, if you are awakened now, it can only be regarded as a half awakening. A complete third life awakening requires a special energy substance."


    "Master, sense that there is such a special energy substance nearby!"


    In an instant, the three-dimensional holographic projection map of the heavy city appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. At the most central location, which is one kilometer underground of the military base where he was located, there was a mass of matter radiating energy.


    It can be seen from this that this should be a secret base built by the country deep underground. Thermal induction shows that there are people below, seeming to be studying the special substance.


    Ye Hao directly ordered the little warrior to release the holographic projection. In the warehouse, a three-dimensional projection of the heavy city appeared instantly, and the mass of matter in the center appeared to be conspicuous in the projection.


    "What''s this? Take me to this place to see." Ye Hao said to Song Mingyuan with a flat tone but a cold expression.


    Ye Hao''s tone was neither a request nor an order, just like this is just an ordinary basement, and directly let Song Mingyuan take him over.


    After Song Mingyuan heard Ye Hao¡¯s words, he knew that he could not refuse Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao¡¯s expression remained cold and remained unchanged, Song Mingyuan knew that perhaps Ye Hao¡¯s concealment made him feel uncomfortable. Yue.


    Without saying anything, Song Mingyuan nodded directly and led Ye Hao to the center of the military base.


    When he came to an ordinary house, Song Mingyuan turned the mechanism on the wall, the wall was moved away, and a metal door appeared, which required secrets and identification to open.


    Ye Hao never doubted the power of the country, and only the country could preserve so many things after the end of the world.


    After the identification, the two entered the elevator and went underground quickly.


    Soon, the elevator door stopped, and the two people walked out of the elevator. What Ye Hao saw was a huge underground space. A large machine was located in the center of the hall. In this hemispherical underground space, the spherical wall was completely covered. The screen composition, the screen shows the pictures from all parts of the Kyushu country, and even a few can see foreign pictures.


    On the large machine in the middle, a blue stone the size of a fist is placed in a square container. Energy is constantly emitting from the stone, and the energy is received by the large machine, dispersing the energy everywhere.


    "This is the country¡¯s Skynet now. It¡¯s different from the Skynet that was displayed before the end of the world. Before the end of the world, this skynet was sufficient to monitor the whole country. This is the state¡¯s secret research, and it was put into use shortly before the end of the world. .


    What you need to look at is the energy stone in the middle. It was discovered accidentally in the western region. After research, it was found that there is a huge amount of energy in it. Just such a small piece of stone is enough to support the skynet system for ten years. . "


    Seeing Ye Hao staring at the energy stone, Song Mingyuan began to explain.


    "Does this stone still exist?" Ye Hao asked.


    After seeing this energy stone, Xiao Zhan told Ye Hao that this energy stone was too small, even if it was swallowed, it was not enough for the chariot to complete the third life awakening. It needed more.


    "This was found in an underground cave in the western region. This small piece was only obtained from a huge energy stone. It was hard to get it down. In order to get this small piece, many people died at that time.


    The energy stone is 20 meters high and has a conical shape. It stands in the cave. The energy it emits is too large for anyone close to it to bear. It will either become crazy or die directly, so it is getting this After the small block, our people withdrew there, and then went there after the planned research results.


    It¡¯s just that the end of the world comes too fast. After studying its effect, we have no time to send someone there again. The end of the world has come, presumably the stone is still there. "


    Song Mingyuan directly told Ye Hao the origin of the energy stone, and he could see that Ye Hao needed this type of stone.


    Ye Hao noticed that this Skynet system seemed to have some connections with other countries. After some understanding, Ye Hao realized that it was not only Kyushu that possessed this kind of energy stone.


    Before the end of the world, the top few countries had discovered and studied this kind of energy stone, and they all had their own research results.


    Only then did Ye Hao''s eyes, above the huge light curtain, the heads of countries exchange information in the language.


    Ye Hao also learned from Song Mingyuan that this type of energy stone was originally discovered in many countries. In the end, these countries secretly formed an alliance to jointly research this type of energy stone.


    "Master, the chariot can access this system, share some of the functions of this system, whether you choose to access it?" Xiao Zhan''s voice reminded Ye Hao in his mind.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t expect Xiaozhan to be able to do this. If the tank is connected to the Skynet system, it is equivalent to that the tank can control the Skynet system. Although it can¡¯t be fully controlled now, Ye Hao already has it. great help.


    Ye Hao did not avoid Song Mingyuan, but directly connected the tank to the Skynet system on the spot.


    Song Mingyuan was shocked, but didn''t stop it. He knew it would be useless to stop it. Perhaps letting Ye Hao do this would have many benefits for the country.


    Those busy scientific researchers who saw this scene also stopped their work and looked at the chariot that was establishing a connection with the Skynet system little by little.


    Soon after the connection was established, Ye Hao could see Skynet¡¯s monitoring screen directly after leaving here, which is equivalent to Ye Hao¡¯s ability to monitor the entire land of Kyushu, and he could use the chariot to face the sky. The network system commands and controls the operation of airborne satellites.


    Of course, Ye Hao has also joined the exchanges of bigwigs from all over the world. For Ye Hao, he will become a participant instead of a bystander.


    At the same time, Ye Hao can see that the country can communicate with other cities through the Skynet system. The country can also contact Ye Hao through the Skynet system. This is perhaps the biggest benefit for the country.


    After Ye Hao knew that Kyushu National Energy was in contact with other countries, he asked Song Mingyuan to firmly not disclose the doomsday exercises and the secret recipes for medicated baths.


    Of course, Song Mingyuan is not stupid. Even if Ye Hao didn''t say it, he wouldn''t do it. This is the end of the world, and no one will forget the humiliating history of Kyushu. Even if the people of these countries are dead, Kyushu will also There will be no wavering.

 Chapter 295： Chariot half awakened

    "Kyushu, why do you have one more person to join the alliance? Didn''t you say that there are only two people!"


    After the chariot was connected to the Skynet system, there was one more person in the conversation area of ??the system. The conversation area was a virtual round table. At this time, there was an extra position with a virtual figure on it.


    The first thing that jumped out to say was the cake country. This little East Continent country was not completely submerged after the end of the world. Ye Hao saw from the satellite photos that it was not even the land of projectiles.


    "Yes, Kyushu, are you breaking the covenant?"


    The Kingdom of Silla also began to bubble, and then the conversation area became a mess. The big guys in these countries are really leisurely. It''s all this time, and they are still in the mood to care about them.


    "It''s okay to have multiple people. Since Kyushu has more people coming in, let''s add another person to America."


    After the Amerika country spoke, the cake country and the Silla country all agreed, and then all countries joined one more person.


    Seeing that there has been no voice from the Kyushu country, the cake country and the Silla country began to unite and mock in the conversation area.


    The general idea is that there are too many zombies on the Kyushu country now, and they have long been ignorant of this side, and there is no time to talk.


    Kyushu, as a country with a large population and abundant resources, the number of zombies after the end of the world is indeed very large. Unlike those small countries, there are so many zombies.


    Of course, at the time when these countries were talking and mocking, the land of Kyushu has already begun to practice the doomsday exercises for all the people. With the Skynet system, the doomsday exercises have spread throughout Kyushu in just a few hours. Ye Hao believes, In a very short period of time, the strength of the surviving Kyushu nationals will increase rapidly, and the threat of zombies will be reduced a lot.


    At that time, these countries will probably kneel to lick, crying and begging!


    Song Mingyuan also saw these remarks, but didn''t say anything. Although what these countries said was true, if Ye Hao didn''t provide the doomsday exercises, perhaps Song Mingyuan would have been violent now and confronted people in these countries.


    But now, he just looks at it. He knows that time will change many things. Although there are not many zombies in these countries, the areas are small and people have nowhere to hide. They are not much better than Kyushu.


    Like the Cake Kingdom and the Xinluo Kingdom, when the mutant beasts in the sea become stronger, they can be destroyed by any number of lord orders at that time.


    After Ye Hao and Song Mingyuan determined the specific location of the energy stone, they left the underground base. Song Mingyuan also followed along and sent Ye Hao out.


    Ye Hao returned to the warehouse where rare metals were placed. Song Mingyuan didn''t know what he was going to do, and followed him all the way.


    In the warehouse, under Ye Hao''s reminder, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong put down what they were doing, got out of the chariot, and Xiao Bai was also removed.


    "Master, now it''s the third life awakening. Although it is only half-awakened, the tank will also evolve. After the evolution is completed, it can also feed back energy, but it is necessary to find the energy stone as soon as possible to fully awaken the tank. Zhan said.


    It told Ye Hao that he could perform a semi-awakening first, and his tank ability would also be improved. As long as he could find enough energy stones as soon as possible, there would be no problem to complete the awakening.


    The light of the chariot that had already converged, bloomed again, illuminating the warehouse, and the chariot began to awaken to life.


    "Open the hidden space of the tank, the armor room, currently has a set of armor, this armor can only be used by the host, the defense and resilience are one level lower than the tank itself, through the fusion of different rare metals, and the awakening of the tank , Can be upgraded.


    In the state of wearing a battle armor, the host''s combat effectiveness is increased by three tiers, and the battle armor lacks stable energy materials, and each use time is half an hour.


    Super active energy substances are detected, and the armor will automatically fuse (after being fully awakened, the effect will increase)..."


    "The ability to transform the form of the chariot mecha is enhanced. The host is in the mech form, and the attack power displayed is extremely strong. The mecha form lasts for 15 minutes (after being fully awakened, the effect is improved)."


    "The folding space is upgraded to level five, and the space is expanded to 5,000 square meters. It can store living objects, activate the copying ability, and consume a certain amount of energy. The chariot can copy the external landscape or architecture, and it will automatically generate in the folding space (after full awakening, the effect Promote)."


    "The protection is upgraded to level 5, able to withstand five devastating attacks from the king-level powerhouse, and immune to all attacks at this level (after being fully awakened, the effect will increase)!"


    "The ability of the tank arsenal has evolved to level 3. In the mech form, it can simulate a larger weapon that is the same as the host''s weapon. The power is increased tenfold, and the mecha state is removed, and this ability is invalid.


    Turn on weapon repair capabilities and weapon training capabilities. Damaged weapons can be re-repaired with corresponding materials in the arsenal (after being fully awakened, the effect will increase). "


    "The internal space of the tank has been expanded to 5,000 square meters (after being fully awakened, the effect will increase)...


    Flight ability, not turned on (turn on after fully awakened


    The awakening was completed very quickly. Although it was only a half-awakening, the tank has also been greatly improved. The internal space and folding space have been greatly expanded, and the defense capabilities have become stronger, and some new capabilities have emerged.


    In the armor room, Ye Hao had some expectations for the newly opened abilities of the chariot. Naturally, the abilities opened only after the third life awakening would not disappoint.


    "Small battle, how long does it take for the battle armor to fuse energy materials?" Ye Hao was attracted by the battle armor''s abilities. After wearing it, he directly increased his Tier 3 combat effectiveness. He is now Tier 4 Innate Martial Artist. After wearing it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to Tier 7 Innate. !


    "Master, the fusion time is about an hour." A virtual figure appeared in the tank space as a seven or eight-year-old boy.


    This is the new ability of Xiaozhan. Xiaozhan is the tank itself, but before speaking, it relied on the voice system. Now with this virtual portrait, it can also make the inside of the tank a little more lively. Moreover, this virtual portrait is like a real person, with various features. This expression made everyone feel that Xiaozhan really seemed like a person.


    "Master, you can perform energy feedback, do you want to do it now?" Xiao Zhan''s virtual figure said.


    The feedback of the chariot energy will increase Ye Hao''s strength rapidly every time. Xiaobai has also killed a lot of zombies recently. This time receiving energy feedback, he should be able to directly break through to the second tier of the lord.


    Ye Hao was very excited inside, and began to receive energy feedback.


    Two beams of light, one large and one small, shrouded Ye Hao and Xiaobai. Each person and the beast felt their whole body refreshed, and their breath began to skyrocket.


    "Wow!"


    Xiaobai let out a roar of excitement, and went directly to the second order of the lord, but the energy beam did not disappear and continued to provide this energy.


    The energy that Ye Hao received was really too huge, and his cultivation base grew up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and instantly broke through to the late stage of the fourth stage of the innate, and continued to sprint towards the fifth stage of the innate.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s strength broke through the fifth stage and reached the middle stage of the fifth stage, which was somewhat beyond his expectation. If he met the human-shaped zombie again, Ye Hao believed that he should be able to keep it.


    Xiaobai stopped in the late second stage of the lord, and it would take a while to break through the third stage.


    What excites Ye Hao most is that this life awakening, although not all of Ye Hao¡¯s thousand-year medicinal materials have survived, twelve plants have survived. Perhaps it was because this life awakening was not complete, or there were leftovers. Thousand-year medicinal materials, it is impossible to survive again, only after Ye Hao finds the energy stone, he can know.


    In this way, the thousand-year-old medicinal materials that survived became naughty children. After frolicking in the medicine garden, Ye Hao felt that his medicine garden was about to become a children''s paradise.

 Chapter 296： Black God Battlegear

    "Master, the battle armor has been integrated with the energy material, do you want to try it now?" Xiao Zhan phantom fell in front of Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao nodded, and went straight into the tank, looking forward to what kind of surprises the battle armor could bring to him.


    Xiao Zhan directly took Ye Hao to the armor room. There was a set of instruments and equipment in the armor room, which should be used to synthesize the armor. On a shelf, a black armor was hung there, with a terrifying aura. From the top of the armor, there was a black light shining.


    Ye Hao walked to the front of the battle armor, and the battle armor was automatically scattered into countless fragments, surrounding Ye Hao''s body, regrouping piece by piece, and the black battle armor had been worn on Ye Hao.


    The completely close-fitting armor, arms, feet, and head are all covered by armor. The streamlined armor with joints and muscle lines is perfect.


    The moment Ye Hao put on the battle armor, he felt that his aura had increased in vain, and he had directly reached the ninth innate stage. Compared with the third stage mentioned before, it was more than one stage, and it should be an evolution produced by fusing that energy material.


    Ye Hao waved his arms, and the two swords in his hands waved. There was no inconvenience caused by the existence of the battle armor, and the speed and strength of the swords were greatly improved.


    "Xiao Zhan, what exactly is the energy matter of the armor fusion? Do we have this thing?" Ye Hao was always a little confused. He got a lot of things and threw it in the chariot, but the energy matter himself really didn''t notice.


    "Master, it''s the thing that I got from the dead body before. I also analyzed it after three awakenings. It was an extraterrestrial substance, and it didn''t belong to this planet.


    This mass is a metal energy substance, and it is still in an active state. The energy emitted will change the surrounding things, whether it is a living body or a non-living body, it will be metalized.


    After merging with the battle armor, the rich energy contained in it improves the evolution ability of the battle armor. Now that group of energy materials will continue to provide energy to the battle armor, so the use time is no longer limited. "


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the mass of things in the steel wool corpse actually had such a huge effect, and the energy contained in it seemed to be endless. After the armor was evolved, it could continue to provide energy.


    As for this is extraterrestrial matter, Ye Hao didn''t think much about it. It might have fallen to the earth together with a meteorite from outside the sky.


    Just as Ye Hao adapted to the battle armor, a message appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Find out whether other types of battle armor are fused, the fused battle armor will evolve, and it will have the corresponding abilities of the two types of battle armor at the same time."


    "Master, this battle armor can be integrated with the memory protection battle armor, do you choose to merge?" Xiao Zhan in front of Ye Hao said.


    The memory protection battle armor is equivalent to a stealthy super body armor. Ye Hao chose to merge between them. Only by merging the two battle armors can they give full play to their advantages. Splitting into two is a bit wasteful.


    At the same time, Ye Hao is also looking forward to the re-fusion of the battle armor, whether he can break through the innate strength between his own strengths, and the innate strength is the power of the king, just like the human-shaped zombies of the king, he can already control it before reaching the strength of the king. So many zombies, how powerful it is.


    In this way, the black armor began to merge with the memory protection armor.


    After half an hour, the battle armor was integrated, and a black battle armor appeared on Ye Hao again. Although it looked the same as the previous black battle armor, its functions were more abundant, and its defense power was greatly improved. Ye Hao''s combat power Also reach the king level directly!


    King of War, this is the realm above the innate, corresponding to the king-level zombies among the zombies, and the king above the lord among the mutant beasts.


    Ye Hao felt his own power. This power is the same as the power he felt at the edge of the abyss of Mount Tai. The kind of aura that can crush people on the ground, and the feeling that it is strong enough to smash the space. Let Ye Hao feel excited!


    This battle armor finally appeared its own name, the Black God battle armor!


    The battle armor can be like a memory protection battle suit, usually hidden as if there is nothing, but it can provide protection to Ye Hao at all times, and can also be controlled by Ye Hao''s mind, partially hidden, and all manipulations require only a thought.


    The armor in the hidden state only provides defensive capabilities. The armor is divided into five parts: head, chest, back, hands, and legs. Each part of the equipment increases the strength of the first rank, and in the complete state, directly improves the fifth rank!


    The battle armor''s current defense was sufficient to withstand the attacks of the king class, allowing Ye Hao to directly face the king head-to-head.


    At the same time, the battle armor had to replenish energy after half an hour of use. This shortcoming, after fusing the energy material, there is no limit, and it can be protected at any time and equipped at any time.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with the Black God Battle Armor, and he wished to find a king-level existence to fight.


    "Master, congratulations, with this Black God armor, the master must be the most powerful and invincible existence!" Xiao Zhan didn''t know when he learned to flatter, and the shadow showed a very humane smile.


    Ye Hao converged the armor, and then got out of the chariot.


    Song Mingyuan, who had been waiting outside the chariot, and the two daughters of Wang Xiaoran, and Xiaobai, at the moment Ye Hao came out, they felt an invisible aura, which was brought by the Black God''s armor, which was like a king. The majesty, people can''t help but want to prostrate and bow down.


    Although the black armor has been converged and no outsiders can see it, this invisible aura has only weakened and has not completely disappeared.


    At this time, Ye Hao is equivalent to that human zombie. Although his strength has not yet reached the level of a king, he feels like a king from the aura.


    Song Mingyuan accompanied Ye Hao on his way, and he didn¡¯t know how many times he was shocked, whether it was the chariot devouring rare metals, or Ye Hao¡¯s direct entry into the Skynet system, and one person and one beast behind him. Under that beam of light, his strength increased rapidly. The feeling Ye Hao gave himself now.


    Song Mingyuan was very fortunate that Ye Hao was a native of Kyushu. He was also fortunate that Ye Hao was not the kind of heinous person. He was even more glad that the country did not have any conflict with him.


    Everything has been completed, Ye Hao took the two women and Xiaobai back into the tank space, and chatted with Song Mingyuan for a while.


    Ye Hao told Song Mingyuan that the ancient families and sects should unite as soon as possible and begin to improve the doomsday exercises. Only the rapid improvement of human strength can truly resist those impending dangers.


    Song Mingyuan also asked Ye Hao about his next plan. He knew that Ye Hao would definitely look for that kind of energy stone, but it was far away from the city.


    Ye Hao didn''t tell Song Mingyuan about the specific arrangements, only that he could directly contact him using the Skynet system if he had any questions.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already guessed that what Song Mingyuan wanted to say to him was nothing more than hoping that he would help some survivors in some cities on the way to the western region.


    Ye Hao is not a god, nor does he have compassion. Although there is a hint of mercy, he will not care about these people too much.


    He has provided the doomsday exercises and the secret medicated bathing recipes. The Doomsday Gonggao country has announced it. As for the medicated bathing recipes, it depends on the country''s choice.


    As long as those survivors can strengthen the cultivation of the doomsday technique, after their strength is improved, they are enough to survive at this stage. Although they are still struggling, it should be much better than without the doomsday technique.

 Chapter 297： The battle of kings!

    Ye Hao was shocked. There was a king-level mutant beast in the sky. How long has it been since the end of the world, is it really his own rebirth, causing everything to develop in a faster direction!


    Before he could think about it, he saw a black giant claw grabbing directly towards him. Ye Hao immediately flew up, splitting with two knives in his hand, and two red glows intertwined in the air, forming a fire dragon, bombarding the giant claws. .


    The black shadow retreated and quickly lifted into the air. Ye Hao turned into a bright light and moved towards the black shadow. Ye Hao''s speed reached the extreme as the light power surged.


    Soon the black figure stopped, Ye Hao also appeared in front of him, facing each other, Ye Hao finally saw the behemoth king in the sky.


    This is a giant eagle, or it is more appropriate to call it a Pengniao. This large Peng bird has its wings spread out for a full kilometer, and its black feathers are smooth and thin, like a sharp blade, and its pair of amber eyes are sharp, as if all None of the prey can escape the lock of these eyes.


    The huge pointed beak was like a sickle of death in the dark, Ye Hao faintly felt that if he was attacked by this sharp beak with all his strength, it might break the defense of the chariot.


    Ye Hao would never let them touch him with those pairs of sharp claws. Even with the current defensive power of the Black God Battle Armor, Ye Hao would not try it lightly.


    Ye Hao could feel that this Dapeng bird had just stepped into the king''s rank, and his strength was about the same as when he put on the Black God Battle Armor, so Ye Hao dared to confront it like this at this time.


    Finally, the Dapeng Bird took the lead in launching an attack, and its wings violently flapped in the air. A huge tornado suddenly formed in the air between the wind and the surging, and it swept directly towards Ye Hao.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Ye Hao¡¯s mouth, bright power surging, and two golden and red lights intertwined above the Hundred Splitting Knife and Minghong Knife. Ye Hao''s double knives were dancing wildly in the air, so fast that he could no longer see his movements. Squeezing the air, the sword qi overflowed in the air, and saw another tornado of the same huge gold and red color appear.


    One is a tornado formed by the rapid flow of air, and the other is a tornado formed by the condensing of knife energy. The two converge in the air, and when they collide with each other, they stir the wind and cloud changes within a hundred miles.


    "Look, what''s going on in the sky, there are two such huge vortexes."


    "That is a vision of heaven and earth, the wind and clouds are gathering there, is there any treasure to appear!"


    "Even if it''s a treasure, it''s not something we can get. You don''t look at it. The giant beasts in the forest are like crazy."


    The battle of the kings above the sky caused a strange phenomenon. In the virgin forest below, the roar of giant beasts continued to be heard. If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely be able to hear that it was the roar of a king-level existence. !


    The mutant beasts in the forest surrendered in this roar, crawling on the ground one by one, as if bowing to their king.


    Many people have noticed the scene in the sky, thinking that there is a treasure to fall, but the forest below is too dangerous, and no one dared to approach it, even at the periphery of the forest.


    Above the sky, the two tornadoes continued to stand in a stalemate, but the tornado formed by the extreme air movement was being gradually disintegrated by the tornado formed by the sword air.


    "boom!"


    The explosion of the air resounded throughout the world, like a huge thunder, spreading over hundreds of miles.


    The air tornado was completely disintegrated and quickly swept towards the Dapeng Bird.


    The Dapeng Bird did not dodge, a giant claw swung out, and three hundred-meter wind blades were drawn in the air, like tearing the sky and the earth, three wind blades slashing on the knife gas tornado!


    "boom!"


    With the violent impact, the sword-qi tornado was instantly split and dissipated between the sky and the earth.


    The wind blade didn''t stop, and struck towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao yelled, and the two knives crossed into a cross, and the cross blade light violently collided with the wind blade.


    Two powerful attacks, between the collisions, the roar was constant, shaking the sky and the earth, the breath that escaped will shake the clouds and mist, and finally burst in the air!


    "That...what is that? Kunpeng!"


    "Oh my God, what kind of existence is that, is it a sacred beast from ancient times!"


    "It''s terrible, do you see if there is a black spot in front of the giant bird? Is that a human?"


    "Yes, it''s just a person! Someone can stand in the void. This is a god."


    Under the violent collision, the thick clouds in the sky were cleaned up. At this time, the scene in the sky was unobstructed. Looking at the shadowy figure in the sky, and Ye Hao standing in the void, countless people shocked!


    In the forest below, someone faintly saw a hundred-meter behemoth roaring up to the sky, seeming to challenge the existence in the sky!


    In a city, among millions of zombies, a figure stands tall, and is also roaring up to the sky. All the zombies follow with it, and the roaring sound resounds throughout the world. There are no living people in this city, and it has become a world of zombies.


    There is more than one such city, and it is like a chain reaction, and many cities are screaming loudly.


    In some large mountains, there are abyss cracks and black air riots, and the contents inside seem to be rushing out at any time.


    Ye Hao and Dapeng Bird also noticed the situation on the ground. There were many existences that exuded the same aura as them, which made Ye Hao faintly felt a little crisis.


    So many kings already exist!


    Ye Hao''s own level is only Tier 5 innate. If it weren''t for the Black God''s Battle Armor, he might have been planted this time. His own strength is the kingly way. Ye Hao knew that he had to step up his strength.


    Ye Hao and Dapeng Bird stopped their movements and stared at each other closely.


    "Haw!"


    In the end, the roc bird made a choice. The bird flocks around the chariot retreated and flew towards the roc bird. The roc bird fluttered up and led the bird group like a black cloud into the distance. Away from the mountains.


    Seeing the birds leave, Ye Hao flashed back into the chariot.


    Although surrounded by birds, Xiaozhan still uses holographic images to project the battle screen into the chariot. The two women watched the battle, and they clearly felt the horror of the giant bird and realized that they were With the huge gap between Ye Hao and Ye Hao, he made up his mind to improve his strength as soon as possible and keep up with Ye Hao''s footsteps.


    The moment Xiaobai saw the giant bird, he appeared in the crevice of the abyss of Mount Tai again. He had to be crushed by that momentum, the irresistible pressure from the power gap, he always insisted. Under this powerful pressure, it stayed until the end, until the giant bird left, its body instantly relaxed, lying motionless on the ground.


    Ye Hao saw Xiao Bai''s appearance and didn''t pay attention to it. Perhaps it was the best choice to let him realize it by himself now.


    Ye Hao returned to the room holding the two girls, the **** has disappeared, and the Independence Island is not far away, Ye Hao just lay on the bed and closed his eyes to relax.

 Chapter 298： Changes in Independence Island

    Soon after, the chariot fell directly from the air and landed on Independence Island.


    Before the chariot landed, the children who had awakened the clairvoyance ability on Independence Island reported to Ali. Knowing that Ye Hao had returned, the children cheered and ran out to greet him.


    Independence Island has changed a lot. Ye Hao hasn¡¯t been away from Independence Island for too long. Today, Independence Island has built a city wall around the island. The city wall is under construction and has not yet been fully completed, but it has begun to take shape, although there is no major city. The city walls are generally tall and generous, but they are also large enough to greatly enhance the current defenses of Independence Island.


    Many houses have been built on the island, and these children finally no longer need to live in caves. Everyone is equipped with new equipment, armor made of mutant animal skins, and weapons made of bones. These are all hunting behind them. Obtained by killing mutant beasts and zombies.


    These children seem to be much taller, one by one is no longer the immature face before, but fortitude and fearlessness. In particular, Ali''s body has become stronger, and his whole body muscles are completely different from what a twelve-year-old child can have.


    Behind Ali are ten more well-equipped children. This is the God of Shifang. Ye Hao saw that the God of Shifang has changed. The status of Independence Island has been played out. As long as the strength is strong enough, he can challenge Shifang. God, even Ali, can take his place and enjoy higher treatment if he wins.


    After the Shifangshen, there were about two hundred children. The number of children who were first sent to Independence Island to be raised by Ye Hao has decreased a bit, and they should have died in the battle that followed.


    After Ye Hao left Independence Island, when Ali took charge of Independence Island, he adopted some survivors according to Ye Hao¡¯s plan and asked them to build wall houses. He also trained these people according to Ye Hao¡¯s previous training methods, and let them hunt and kill them. Zombies and mutant beasts are looking for supplies in nearby cities.


    Only labor and contributions can survive on Independence Island. Those who made trouble or disobeyed orders were directly and ruthlessly obliterated by Ali and these children.


    These survivors, after seeing the terrible methods of these teenage children, no one thought of resisting anymore. These people are basically ordinary people, or some first-tier and second-tier warriors, and they have no idea about Independence Island. Not a threat.


    These people are naturally unwilling to leave Independence Island. Compared with the cannibalistic world and the threat of zombies and mutant beasts, on Independence Island, as long as you work hard and cooperate to find supplies, lucky people can live well. .


    In front of Ye Hao, Ali took the lead to kneel on one knee, and the Shifang God and other children behind him all bowed to their knees. Those survivors were shocked when they saw this scene.


    "Welcome the master back!"


    "Welcome the master back! Welcome the master back!"


    They are welcoming the true master of this independent island. In the eyes of these children, Ye Hao is their king. Now these children, everyone no longer resents the cruelty and inhuman torture of Ye Hao¡¯s training. It is thanks and gratitude.


    When they saw the survivors in the doomsday and the changes in the city after the doomsday, they really realized how miserably they would die without Ye Hao, be eaten by zombies, eaten by mutant beasts, or It was eaten by someone!


    When they entered the city looking for supplies, they saw many **** scenes. The mother was so hungry that she ate her infant child; some even chopped off their arms and set them on the fire to roast them; the end times make people crazy. Make people lose their humanity and turn them into demons.


    They were fortunate that Ye Hao let them feel the cruelty of human nature in advance, giving them the strength to face the end of the world in advance, so that they can live better.


    These children, everyone, are willing to lay down their lives for the present, their master and their king!


    Seeing these children''s resolute faces, Ye Hao''s cold face showed a slight smile.


    Ye Hao asked everyone to get up. Under his sign, the survivors and the children dispersed, leaving only Ali and Shifang Shen. Ye Hao threw the man with one hand to Ali.


    "Keep this person up and look good, feed him something, don''t let him die, remember that you can''t touch his skin, and you can''t untie him." Ye Hao commanded.


    "Yes!" Ali took the order and directly called two shrewd men and ordered them down.


    This man was dressed in a torn black robe and exuded an unpleasant stench. It was in D city, the scientific lunatic who was **** by Ye Hao and thrown into the folding space. Ye Hao liked his poisonous ability, just Behind it seems to be busy forgotten, leaving the people in the chariot without taking care of them.


    The scientific lunatic was hungry for a few days. At that time, he was tied by Ye Hao with a piece of meat from a tiger whip in his mouth. When Ye Hao noticed him again when Xiaozhan reminded him, he The meat in his mouth has been eaten raw by him.


    Perhaps it was really because Ye Hao was too hungry. The disgusting tiger whip meat was finally treated as a delicious food by scientific lunatics. It was eaten bite by bite. The tiger whip meat was really nutritious. It took just a few days. Eating such a small piece of meat prevented him from being starved to death, but he was still hungry and fainted in the end.


    "Talk about the current situation on the island." Ye Hao said.


    "Master, according to your plan, while hunting zombies and mutant beasts in nearby cities, while searching for supplies, we will also bring back some survivors.


    The survivors get survival supplies through labor and contribution. Some of the survivors who have relevant skills arrange for them to play a role, and also arrange for some children to follow along in their studies.


    At present, the original group of children on the island, apart from me, the **** of ten directions, there are 208 people left, 96 people with awakening supernatural powers, and some of them died while going out.


    There are now 582 survivors on the island. "


    "Master, another strange place appeared on the island. It was located in the cave where we had taken refuge before. Soon after you left, a strong breath began to emanated from the cave. We were unable to get close. You might want to take a look. ."


    "I''ll take a look at it myself later." Ye Hao looked at Ali and was very satisfied with his report. The current development of Independence Island is exactly what he wants to see. Of course, his goal is not only these, it''s just one thing. A small step, he dominates a small step in the last days.


    "Ali, you are doing a good job. You should first pick some of these things that are useful, and the others should be based on the people who have contributed the most during the recent period. You look at the rewards, and you save more."


    Ye Hao made a bunch of things from the chariot. Among them were materials obtained from mutant beasts and zombies, and some centuries-old herbs. Ye Hao estimated that all the things left before were almost used, so he took out some again for independence. The development of the island.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao went to the cave that Ali said.


    After getting permission from Ye Hao, Wang Xiaoran went to see her parents. Her parents were treated slightly better than ordinary survivors, but they also worked with the survivors in exchange for supplies.


    Ye Hao asked Situ Linglong to go to Hong Laona, let Hong Lao help to study the pharmacopoeia, and make the pill as soon as possible.


    Soon, when Ye Hao came near the cave, he already felt a special breath. From this breath, Ye Hao felt the smell of ancient and desolate. The huge pressure prevented him from approaching there. Ye Hao''s Black God Battle Armor directly Covering the whole body, suddenly feeling a lot less pressure, continue to the cave.


    "Xiao Zhan, scan this cave to see what is special." Ye Hao stood outside the entrance of the cave, feeling the strong aura emanating from it. If there is no Black God Armor in it, his current cultivation level would be the same. It''s hard to stay here for too long.


    The inside of the cave was pitch black, and there was nothing to be seen, Ye Hao didn''t dare to set foot easily, he was afraid that this was the same existence as those cracks in the dark abyss.

 Chapter 299： Subtle changes

    When Ye Hao left the military base and passed by the warplane area of ??the garrison zone, Ye Hao directly asked Xiaozhan to scan various fighter planes and record the appearance and structure.


    Ye Hao is very much looking forward to the flying ability of the tank that has not yet been activated. Now he is ready to go there and find the energy stone. After the tank completes its third life awakening, it will become a fighter form. The sky is so big that I can¡¯t go anywhere!


    It''s an exciting thing to think about, how many men''s dreams are this!


    Although Ye Hao has reached innateness now, it is not enough to support his long-term flight, so he is looking forward to the tank''s flying ability.


    Soon, Ye Hao returned to the Nangong family, and it was time to take away the two thousand-year magical medicines he had fancyed.


    At the same time, Ye Hao is also trying to give a try. Another new ability of the tank, the ability to copy the folding space, consumes a certain amount of energy. The tank can copy the external landscape or architecture and automatically generate in the folding space. The specific effect is Ye Hao. Still have to try.


    Ye Hao found Nangong Shengxue and directly asked her to take herself to the secret realm of the Medicine Garden.


    Seeing Ye Hao, Nangong Shengxue also felt the changes in Ye Hao''s body. That feeling was not only strong, but made her want to rely on.


    Nangong Shengxue, a young woman, alone controls such a huge Nangong family. Although she always appears in front of others, she always looks like an icy goddess, but this disguise makes her very tired. It is a kind of body and mind. She can feel the exhaustion, she wants to rely on.


    Nangong Shengxue¡¯s parents passed away very early. With her grandfather¡¯s training and opposition, she was able to take charge of the entire Nangong family. Later, she gradually did something to show her abilities and stabilized her position. , But after the end of the world broke out, her grandfather also left.


    In the current Nangong family, although Nangong Shengxue is still in power, some of the older generations seem to be a little uncontrollable and want to force her down. Therefore, she also took dangerous moves and went directly to Ye Hao.


    After establishing a complete cooperation with Ye Hao, finally no one opposed her, and the Nangong family really stabilized.


    "Mr. Ye, congratulations on your improved strength again." Nangong Shengxue said with a slight smile.


    The two walked side by side, Ye Hao saw Nangong Shengxue''s smile, and felt a touch of surprise, like a lotus flower in full bloom on a snow-capped mountain, so beautiful that it was not stained with dust.


    Nangong Shengxue also showed this aspect only in front of Ye Hao.


    The main reason is that Ye Hao''s face is usually cold. This cold expression is not disguised like herself. She can feel that Ye Hao is really indifferent to many things and doesn''t care about it. It is difficult for her. Imagine what can change his expression that has remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    Nangong Shengxue knows that it is difficult for Ye Hao to change, so she can only let herself change. If both of them are so cold, it will be a bit embarrassing, and Nangong Shengxue also likes the feeling now, no need to do it anymore. Pretending that she was the most real Nangong Shengxue in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao just nodded slightly. He was wondering whether to take down Nangong Shengxue. Nangong Shengxue also came from an ancient Chinese medicine family. His knowledge in this area would certainly not be less than that of Situ Linglong. If the two women could Studying the pharmacopoeia together may lead to faster breakthroughs.


    Nangong Shengxue didn''t know what Ye Hao was thinking. Seeing him staring at him, his eyes intertwined, making Nangong Shengxue''s roots become red, and a hint of blush appeared on his face. Ye Hao looked at each other.


    Ye Hao also noticed, but he didn''t expect that the controller of the dignified Nangong family, Nangong Shengxue, who was called the Goddess of Frost in the previous life, would actually show this little woman-like expression.


    After that, they were speechless all the way, and the two quickly came to the secret realm of the medicine garden. Ye Hao''s target this time was White Lotus and Blood Vine.


    He did not directly use the She Yao Jue, but first used the copying ability of the folding space to copy the lotus pond where the thousand-year-old white lotus was located and the hill where the blood vine was located in his medicine garden.


    This ability to replicate did not disappoint Ye Hao. After scanning by the chariot, Ye Hao directly confirmed the position in the folding space, and then the same lotus pond and the small hill with a crack were moved into the folding space.


    Then the medicine was turned around, and Ye Hao''s hands glowed with golden light. The golden light was like a silk thread, heading toward the white lotus in the lotus pond. Although the white lotus was a miraculous medicine for a thousand years, the body still couldn''t leave the lotus pond. It was helpless and gentle to escape. The golden light fell on the white lotus.


    Ye Hao''s control of She Yaojue at this time was already perfect, and he could use it skillfully, and as his strength increased, the power of She Yaojue became stronger, and Bai Lian was quickly incorporated into the folding space.


    Because blood vines have been growing up in the crevices of the hills, their rhizomes have long been deep in the hills. Even if they are turned into a thousand-year-old medicine, they can no longer be completely separated from the hills. Only the vines continue to grow outside, almost all over the medicine garden.


    Ye Hao also took the medicine to determine, only a little bit, carefully moved it out and sent it into the folding space.


    Sealing the spirits, avoiding the ground, and taking pictures, Ye Hao can be said to have done it in one go, and directly collected the white lotus and the blood vine into the folding space, allowing them to live in the environment that they are familiar with.


    Now Ye Hao''s medicine garden is full of thousand-year magical medicines, and there are thousand-year magical medicines that nourish this medicine garden all the time. This is undoubtedly the most suitable place for medicinal materials to grow.


    When Nangong Shengxue saw Ye Hao''s use of the medicine decisive, plus some of her own insights, she began to practice in the medicine garden as it was. Although she did not learn it in a short time like Ye Hao, she already had a trace of mastery. Practicing for a period of time, you can thoroughly master the remedy decision.


    Nangong Shengxue didn¡¯t know if Ye Hao was deliberately guiding herself, but she was still very grateful. Whether it was Ye Hao providing ancient medicinal bath recipes to the Nangong family, or teaching his own medicine, and he was willing to cooperate with the Nangong family. Help yourself.


    Ye Hao also noticed the movements of Nangong Shengxue''s hands, the snow-white jade hands, every movement was so graceful, as if fingers were dancing, it was so beautiful.


    She only felt a little bit, her hand movements were not proficient, and she couldn''t condense the medicine in her hand. The golden light only dissipated in a faint flash.


    Nangong Shengxue tried several times, all of which were the result. During the time Ye Hao was away, she had been practising the medicine taking exercises, but she hadn¡¯t gotten any results. Now that she got Ye Hao¡¯s guidance, she still couldn¡¯t gather it. Feeling very useless and embarrassed in front of Ye Hao.


    A pair of beautiful eyes raised their heads to look at Ye Hao, tears flashing, as if they were asking for help, and they seemed to cry at any time.


    At this time, Nangong Shengxue undoubtedly made people want to care for her and hold her in his arms.


    It''s just that she is facing Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything. He just moved his hands to take the medicine. It''s just that every step of the action was very slow this time, as if to make Nangong Shengxue see more clearly.


    After finishing the display of the medicine shedding decision, Ye Hao no longer paid attention to Nangong Shengxue who stood still, and left the secret realm of the medicine garden by himself.

 Chapter 300： Cultivation for the whole people

    Ye Hao came to the pavilion outside his residence. He liked the layout of the pavilion and the surrounding scenery, so he copied the surrounding scenery into the folding space and was adjacent to his medicine garden.


    Ye Hao entered the folding space and directly practiced in this pavilion.


    From time to time, several thousand-year-old magical medicines came here to play around. It was not difficult for Ye Hao to imagine that in the near future, this pavilion would be covered with medicinal materials.


    Enveloped with a strong medicinal fragrance, Ye Hao¡¯s cultivation is naturally more effective. In the mid-fifth stage of the innate, Ye Hao¡¯s improvement in cultivation is not unpleasant. Although such an improvement has no side effects, if he can consolidate his cultivation, he The combat power can be improved.


    Mood and physique, these two need to achieve a stable balance, this is the meaning of Ye Hao''s cultivation.


    Cultivating in such an environment will undoubtedly be of great benefit to the improvement of the mood. The fragrance of the thousand-year magical medicine has the effect of calming and calming.


    Ye Hao sat in the pavilion and cultivated for about an hour. His whole person was refreshed. Although his cultivation level had not broken through, he could feel a slight improvement in his strength.


    Seeing the two women who were still studying the pharmacopoeia, Ye Hao didn''t bother him. He went to the chariot control room and called up the Skynet system. In the satellite image, the situation in the land of Kyushu was shown.


    After the doomsday exercises were announced by the country, almost everyone on the land of Kyushu began to practice.


    Although this kind of cultivation takes a short time and one person may not see much effect, from the perspective of Kyushu as a whole, great changes have taken place.


    Before the end of the world, Kyushu had a population of hundreds of millions, and half of the people who died directly after the end of the world were born. Most of these people became zombies, causing the death toll to continue to increase.


    However, among some large cities in Kyushu, there are still many cities with millions of survivors.


    In big cities, there are many survivors and as many zombies as they are. However, the military power of these cities is equally strong, and the survivors can survive until the arrival of the doomsday exercises.


    The Shanghai city of Kyushu has become a major city after the end of the world. It is one of several large gathering places for survivors. The number of survivors here has reached millions, all of which are gathered in some surrounding cities.


    After the country announced the doomsday exercises, all survivors were excited about it. They felt the power of the country, and felt that the country has not given up on them. In such a short time, they have developed a way to improve their strength through cultivation.


    Within a week after the doomsday exercises were announced, Ye Hao could see the changes brought about by the cultivation of the whole people every day.


    The survivors started to fight back, no longer avoiding the zombies and lingering in the ruins. Some people formed a team to hunt the zombies, obtain materials from the zombies, and then improve their own strength. These survivors are no longer ordinary people, or first-order Among the second-order warriors, among these people, the strength has generally reached the third-order.


    The country has not announced the secret recipe of medicated baths to ordinary people for the time being, but has spread that medicinal materials have a significant effect on cultivation and improving strength. Of course, some people have realized this before, but they have not been popularized.


    For medicinal materials, some people with strengths of rank 5 and above began to enter the jungle, hunting mutant beasts, and searching for medicinal materials.


    Ye Hao directly asked Xiao Zhan to control the satellite through Skynet, and locked in a jungle where there was a squad of a dozen people, all of which were above the fifth rank of the martial artist, and several of them reached the sixth rank.


    Originally there were more than 20 people in the team, and many of them have died along the way.


    Now, this team was spotted by a mutant tiger, or they were spotting the century-old medicine behind the mutant tiger.


    The two sides are in a stalemate. The mutant tiger is already a high-level mutant beast. It looks like it has just evolved to a high level, but its strength is equivalent to that of a seventh-order warrior. The strength alone is above these people, not to mention that the mutant beast was originally better than Humans of the same order are strong.


    Strictly speaking, there is still suspense about the outcome of this battle. The survivor squad''s number advantage is enough to kill this mutant tiger, but it needs the cooperation of these people.


    More than a dozen people, already scattered, surrounded the mutant tiger in the middle.


    The battle is on the verge!


    Someone couldn''t hold back, and took the lead to attack. He clenched the knife in his hand and slashed at the mutant tiger. Without any skill, it was like gangs fighting each other. Before the knife was hit, the person was slapped into flesh by a paw mud.


    For such a fool, no one cares.


    The mutant tiger seemed to be angered and started to attack. He jumped up and rushed towards the crowd. One person was thrown down directly, bitten by a huge mouth, and swallowed into his abdomen.


    The crowd finally stopped waiting to die and rushed forward. These people who survived to the end were not ordinary characters. Their fighting method was to slash and stab and immediately retreat, avoiding the attack of the mutant tiger.


    After repeated this several times, the mutant tiger''s body was already dripping with blood, and the fur on the abdomen was not intact.


    But the human squad also suffered heavy casualties. After all, it is impossible for everyone to avoid the attack. There are already only six people left, and all of them have suffered varying degrees of injuries. Although they are not fatal, they are also uncomfortable.


    Among the six people, there is still a woman, and this woman is already a sixth-order martial artist, which surprised Ye Hao.


    Before this team had more than 20 people, there were only five women. When there were more than a dozen people behind, only two women were left. Now only this woman is left.


    The figure and appearance of women are considered superior, although they can''t be compared with Ye Hao''s two women, but in such a pile of men, it is enough to arouse the animal desires of all men.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what this woman had gone through, how she lived until now, and she still achieved such strength.


    The battle unfolded fiercely again, and both sides made a final fight.


    The mutant tiger roared, directly ejecting flames from its mouth, and flew towards several people. One person couldn''t avoid it, and was directly swallowed by the flames and turned into fly ash.


    The few people who avoided were burned by the high temperature of the flame, and all suffered serious injuries. They didn''t expect this mutant tiger to have this hand.


    Several people dispersed, and no one dared to take it lightly in the final war of attrition.


    Ten minutes later, the human side finally won, and there are only three people left.


    The woman was still alive, with serious injuries, burn marks, and scars from her sharp claws.


    The other two men, a sixth-order martial artist and a fifth-order martial artist, were the least injured of the three. Although he also attacked during the battle, he mainly focused on avoiding and kept his strength.


    Another man had a huge scar on his chest, and he seemed to have practiced. He was covered with strong muscles. The scar was not deadly in a short time. As long as he could swallow the century-old medicine, everything would be worth it.


    Just when the Tier 5 warrior wanted to take the hundred-year-old medicine, a dagger pierced directly from behind and came out of his own heart!


    That man shot.


    Pulling out the knife, without looking at the man who fell on the ground, he walked directly to the woman, his eyes full of licentious intentions.

 Chapter 301： Changes in Kyushu

    The woman saw that the man killed another with a single knife, showing a look of terrifying fear. Looking at the man walking towards her, she couldn''t help but retreat. She seemed to be accidentally sitting on the ground, as if she had accepted her fate. Except for fear, there was no reaction on his face.


    The man leaped directly at the woman, grabbed her arms with both hands, and pressed her to the ground, as if he was about to vent his animal desires directly here.


    The woman had not resisted anymore. Just when Ye Hao thought he had guessed the result and was about to switch to other scenes, he saw the woman who had originally had a face of fear, with a death-like smile on her face.


    This woman is really not simple. She has the ability but has not been revealed in the previous battle, perfectly hiding her strength, waiting for the last moment.


    The woman kicked the man''s body away, holding his head far away, as if it were still a ball, and then she walked towards the century-old medicine.


    After picking the centuries-old herbal medicine, the woman did not swallow it immediately, but began to process the corpse of the mutant tiger.


    She changed her fur into clothes and wore them directly on her body. Many of them were made into backpacks. A few mutant tiger¡¯s paws were cut off, and some flesh and blood. They were all wrapped up and carried on her body. After doing all this, the woman didn¡¯t. Stay longer and left here directly.


    Soon after, a mutant beast came here, gnawing away both the human and the mutant tiger, leaving only a spot of blood, not even bones.


    Ye Hao looked at the whole process, this woman''s ability to adapt to the end times had far exceeded his expectations, and everything seemed to be under her control.


    She knew that there was a threat after the mutant beast died. She knew that the battle would bring other dangers, so she did not take a hundred-year-old medicine on the spot to recover from the injury, deal with the mutant tiger''s body without procrastination, and did not give up on what was left, just take it. Take the best and what is needed.


    Ye Hao used satellites to track the woman again, and found that she had found a hidden place, had taken a hundred years of medicine, and had already reached the seventh-order martial artist when she appeared.


    And the woman started to go in one direction, and this direction was the city where Ye Hao was located!


    What Ye Hao didn''t notice was that such women appeared in many places. Many of them reached the fifth rank of martial artist, and the ones with low strength were already the third rank of martial artist. These women were all heading in the same direction. city!


    Such a thing is obviously no coincidence.


    Ye Hao seems to have forgotten it himself, and the move he made at the beginning of the game, because of a decision made by Ye Hao, made those women in the doomsday walk ahead of many survivors, and they have become a terrifying force, and this For Ye Hao, whether the move of chess will have any effect, all of this is an afterthought.


    Doomsday exercises have brought great changes to the entire Kyushu country. With the general improvement of the strength of survivors, the number of zombies in many cities has been controlled, and a stable defense mechanism has been established. The zombies in the cities have been cleaned up, and the survivors can be better. life.


    With the doomsday exercises, capable people, or people with good luck, walk in front of many people and become more powerful beings, one after another, established in these survivor bases, and the armed department itself is already regarded as A force in every city.


    It''s just that in some cities, the combined forces of survivors are enough to threaten the armed forces!


    Human beings are like this, no matter when, human nature is always the most elusive and the easiest thing to change.


    In certain cities that temporarily relieved the threat of zombies and stabilized, there will be frictions between various forces in materials, materials, equipment, etc. very easily.


    City M is now completely in the hands of the Situ family. This is how Ye Hao left the practice and solved several other forces before he had the current Situ family.


    In City M and several surrounding cities, some powers have risen, but they dare not move the Situ family. Situ Hong only passed the doomsday exercises to the rest of the Situ family after he reached a certain level of strength in the doomsday exercises. In order to consolidate one''s own position, and make the decision to deal with various threats


    In City D, after Chu Yunlong used iron and blood to clear out the gangs in the city, there was no more chaos such as captive zombies and cannibalism.


    With the help of the doomsday exercises, City D already had enough resistance to the corpse tide. At the same time, under Li Yunfei''s response, the state also sent people to support it in time.


    Regarding Kyushu, the country¡¯s actions are naturally fast and powerful. Several survivor bases that were the first to stabilize have all sent people to support their neighboring cities under the command of the heavy city.


    The country''s rapid actions have stabilized more and more cities throughout Kyushu.


    However, some cities have become real hells. Those cities are completely occupied by zombies. The number of zombies in them is more than one million. When military forces encounter such cities, they will bypass them far in advance.


    Ye Hao knew that in the city where such a huge group of zombies gathered, there was already a king-level presence in it, so that these zombies could gather and not disperse.


    The power of the country is not enough to deal with the zombies in these cities. It can only move the survivors to safer cities as much as possible, and the farther away from such cities, the better.


    In this way, the land of Kyushu is divided into various obvious human survivor bases, zombies gathering areas, mountains and primitive forests where mutant beasts gather.


    Humans, in order to gain powerful strength, will hunt free zombies, or enter the outer forest to hunt mutant beasts and search for medicinal materials.

 Chapter 302： Shock of the nations

    The tremendous changes that have taken place in Kyushu in a short period of time are naturally beyond the eyes of other countries.


    In the conversation area of ??the Skynet system, the top management of each country has long been discussed.


    "What happened in the Nation of Kyushu? Suddenly making such a huge action, why can ordinary people be able to deal with zombies." The first person who came out of the cake country was always this little Dongzhou country.


    "The power of those ordinary people seems to have become stronger. I saw someone kill the powerful mutant beasts with their own power." Before this, it can be said that the Amerika nation was after the end of the world. The least loss.


    Whether it is Amerika''s technology, military, etc., the loss of Amerika has been minimized, but the chaos, this is something that America did not expect. Among all countries, after the end of the world, the explosion of human nature is the fastest. It''s America.


    The most ugly things in human nature will explode quickly in the last days, and these are inevitable and exist in every country.


    "Is the Kyushu country gaining something that can enhance human strength." Country Y seems to have guessed something.


    "Yes, otherwise ordinary people can be so powerful, even better than our country''s superpowers." Xinluo Kingdom, such a small country, even if it is supernatural powers, is not much stronger now.


    "From the Kyushu country, has anyone come out to explain the situation? If there is a way to make people stronger, I don''t know if I can share it." Country E, a country called a fighting nation, generally rarely bubbling. The country¡¯s influence seems to be minimal.


    The so-called small impact refers to the threat that zombies pose to this country. It was not large in the early stage, but it is relatively stable at the moment, but in those vast mountains, powerful mutant beasts are the biggest threat to Country E.


    In the five years of the previous life, the development progress of the last days is slow compared to the present. Ye Hao only knows that the powerful mutant beasts later caused huge losses to Country E, and the screaming cake nation was eventually The sea beast engulfed.


    "Kyushu, come out and explain, don''t you want to share it?"


    "Yes, don''t forget that now we are all members of the alliance, there is really any way to improve our strength, let''s say it quickly."


    "You can''t be too selfish. Don''t forget that you are in the alliance and don''t give a reasonable explanation. We have the right to unite and kick Kyushu directly out of the alliance!"


    Amerika, the cake country, and the Silla country seemed to have colluded, and they began to put pressure on the Kyushu country to surrender a way to make people stronger.


    "Is there any way, more exercise will naturally become stronger." This is Song Mingyuan talking. Only when he needs to mobilize military forces from various places will he stay at the skynet system of the underground base.


    At this moment, Tang Qingshan should study and improve the doomsday exercises in the various families and sects above, and there is no time to take care of these.


    "Baga, you East Asians...what is your physique, who doesn''t know, exercise, can Kyushu be strong in America!"


    Bing Nation, Ye Hao and Song Mingyuan know what they are not finished. This is a humiliation, and every Kyushu nation will never forget it.


    The cold light in Ye Hao''s eyes flashed, and he thought silently in his heart, it seemed that after the energy stone was found, after the chariot completed the third awakening, he was going to visit this East Continent country.


    The third life awakening was completed, and the flying ability was activated, and Ye Hao could naturally go anywhere.


    "Kyushu Country, are you perfunctory us!" Amerika Country said, with a strong tone with a hint of threat.


    "Why, what can you do!" Song Mingyuan''s tone was obviously already angry.


    "Don''t talk about physical exercise. If physical exercise is useful, then we would have dominated the world." Country E also mocked Song Mingyuan''s words, thinking that he was teasing himself.


    "Of course not only exercise, but also the unity of our people in Kyushu. Our armed department is strong. Instead of caring about our side, it is better to take care of yourself." Song Mingyuan finished the sentence and directly withdrew from the conversation.


    In this way, in the conversation area, the top managers of other countries are confused. They also know that the only way to get the secret of the people of Kyushu is to go to Kyushu.


    However, which country can do it now!


    "Nation of Kyushu, do you think you are safe now? Look at those zombies, you will be swallowed up by these zombies sooner or later!"


    "That''s it, instead of destroying these groups of zombies at this time, it''s a stupid way to save people instead."


    "Even if ordinary people are strong, what''s the use? When these zombies become a wave of zombies, what will you do to resist!"


    Between the countries, you say a word and start to curse. Of course they will not believe Song Mingyuan''s words. The strength of the people of Kyushu will become stronger. There must be a special reason. They can only envy and start cursing because they can''t get it.


    Ye Hao also took a look at the situation in other countries through the Skynet system.


    The country of cakes, the country of Dongzhou that was not previously available, has now been submerged nearly two-thirds, and what is left is only two larger islands and some scattered islands.


    At the same time, the huge crack in the abyss on Fu Shi Mountain was enough to destroy the entire cake country.


    The threat of the sea beasts is not there at all times, and it seems that the cake country cannot last long.


    Amerika country, werewolves, vampires, these fictional things that they made up, now really appear in the crowd, more ferocious than zombies, even those superhumans with awakening abilities, have not been as powerful as they hoped, even forced A super weapon must be used!


    The same is true in other countries, all in chaos.


    Ye Hao just glanced briefly, no matter what these countries are doing now, he shouldn''t care about them. Seeing their misery, Ye Hao would only clap his hands and applaud.


    Compared with other countries, the survivors who are still in dire straits, above the land of Kyushu, can be regarded as entering a period of stable development.


    This kind of short-term calm is always hard-won, and at the same time, the calmness also means that the impact of the outbreak will be extremely severe.


    Whether it is a dozen large groups of zombies gathered in various cities, or powerful mutant beasts entrenched in the depths of various mountains and virgin forests, or the abyss cracks that may burst out at any time, it will cause damage to the entire land of Kyushu. Huge impact.


    The current Kyushu country, all that needs to be done is to accumulate strength and wait for the arrival of these giants!

 Chapter 303： The study of doomsday exercises

    After a week of cultivation, Ye Hao had already broken through the fifth stage of the innate and reached the early stage of the sixth stage of the innate. During this period, he asked Situ Linglong to do acupuncture and moxibustion for himself a few times.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong began to become more and more unable to withstand Ye Hao''s ravages. As Ye Hao became stronger, their abilities in that area became stronger, and the huge tiger whip was also dealt with by Ye Hao. Some century-old medicines were soaked in huge glass jars. The wine soaked in this way can be said to be an absolute tonic.


    Wang Xiaoran had also urged Ye Hao, and Nangong Shengxue won, even Situ Linglong would complain about it, and say a few words about this.


    Ye Hao didn''t do anything, it seemed that he didn''t have this idea for the time being, and the two women couldn''t figure it out, so they could only bear Ye Hao''s lust.


    Speaking of Tiger Whip, one had to say, a person in the tank space who was forgotten by Ye Hao.


    This man was dressed in a torn black robe and exuded an unpleasant stench. It was in D city, the scientific lunatic who was **** by Ye Hao and thrown into the folding space. Ye Hao liked his poisonous ability, just Behind it seems to be busy forgotten, leaving the people in the chariot without taking care of them.


    The scientific lunatic was so hungry for a few days. At that time, he was **** by Ye Hao, with a piece of meat cut from a tiger whip stuck in his mouth. When Ye Hao noticed him again under the reminder of Xiaozhan, he stuffed it in The meat in his mouth has been eaten raw by him.


    Perhaps it was really because Ye Hao was too hungry. The disgusting tiger whip meat was finally treated as a delicious food by scientific lunatics. It was eaten bite by bite. The tiger whip meat was really nutritious. It took just a few days. Eating such a small piece of meat prevented him from being starved to death, but he was still hungry and fainted in the end.


    After returning from the military base, Ye Hao has been hanging on his life. This person may be useful later, but his power is a bit dangerous. If you leave it to someone else, Ye Hao is not at ease. He must be completely in his own hands, just to be specific. Ye Hao hasn''t thought about how to deal with it.


    This week, Nangong Shengxue also came to Ye Hao several times, all asking for some advice about taking medicine. The two people got along peacefully, and there was no spark as imagined.


    On this day, Nangong Shengxue came to Ye Hao again for research on doomsday techniques. Ye Hao has always lived in the Nangong family. Those sects and family leaders have known about this for a long time, and Nangong Shengxue also It has been shown that Ye Hao is cooperating with the Nangong family.


    One is to deter these forces, and the other is to create momentum for the development behind the Nangong family.


    The research on the doomsday exercises has also been going on for a week. The major forces have taken out the ancient books they have collected and used them for research. Finally, the research has made a little progress, so Nangong Shengxue was asked to inform Ye Hao.


    After all, it was the technique provided by Ye Hao. Naturally, he should be notified of the results as soon as possible, and they also need Ye Hao''s help in their next research.


    Ye Hao knew that it was about the doomsday exercises, so he didn''t shirk, and went to the research center with Nangong Shengxue.


    The study of doomsday exercises is not simply adding some ancient classics to doomsday exercises, but through a little experiment.


    This kind of experiment method is that each force sends out the younger generation who knows its own classics best, and while practicing the doomsday exercises, they then practice these classics. Each force has at least four people to participate in the experiment.


    The experimenters must be of the same strength. Each pair of people will only practice the doomsday exercises, and the other will practice the classics at the same time. According to the difference in the results of practicing the classics in different places, extract the information in this part of the classics. Try to integrate into the doomsday exercises.


    It can be said that the classics of each force play a vital role in the promotion and perfection of this doomsday exercise.


    Ye Hao and the two reached the research office soon. After seeing Ye Hao, everyone bowed slightly, because later they all realized the effect of the doomsday exercise provided by Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, you are finally here. The research on the doomsday technique has achieved very good results. Only the last step is to raise a level." Xuanyuan Zhantian said.


    "Yeah, the hard work has paid off, Ye Donor, I can''t bear the burden. It''s just the last step, I still need Ye Donor''s help."


    It was the abbot of Shaolin Temple, Master Yuantong.


    Ye Hao didn''t get too excited because of the research on the doomsday technique, but was just curious about what this last step was.


    "I also hope that Mr. Ye will wait for me and show your strength so that we can feel the pressure of the next level, so that we can truly confirm this last step."


    With a Taoist robe and a long white beard, the head of Wudang, even though he is over eighty years old, still looks very tough.


    Ye Hao seemed to understand what everyone meant. The power they needed to feel was the power of the king level. Only in this way could they define the standard for the doomsday exercises to reach the king level, and at the same time continue to improve the exercises after the king level.


    Of course, after the king level, it will be an arduous process, and it is impossible to achieve such results in just one week.


    Ye Hao asked everyone to change a place, he was afraid that his explosive power would make this place too messy.


    Everyone came directly to the military base, an indoor training field, where the space is very spacious, and there are no other people now.


    Seeing that everyone was ready and looking forward to it, Ye Hao exploded out of his body.


    The strength of the sixth-order innate burst out, which shocked everyone. The breath radiating from Ye Hao''s body directly made everyone feel a huge pressure, and his breathing seemed to stop, and he was a little unsteady to stand and fell to the ground. .


    Just when everyone thought that this was Ye Hao''s limit, they saw the parts of the Black God War Armor appearing on Ye Hao''s body.


    The first was the legs, and the armor on the legs covered a little bit. As the armor was covered, Ye Hao''s strength grew rapidly.


    Seventh order!


    Eighth order!


    After covering his legs, his aura suddenly increased, as if a storm centered on Ye Hao, swept through the entire training ground, directly shook everyone to the ground, and quickly mobilized their own cultivation skills to resist this power. Pressure.


    Next comes the arms, the armor parts on the arms are completely covered.


    Tier Nine!


    The breastplate is covered.


    Tenth order!


    The tenth rank, the so-called tenth rank, is the zero point of each realm. At this time, Ye Hao''s strength is already at the king''s level.


    Everyone had already been crushed to kneel on the ground, completely unable to move, especially at the moment when the breastplate was put on, all of them spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Finally, the helmet appeared and slowly fell!


    The armor is completely covered.


    The early stage of the first order of the King of War!


    At this moment, Ye Hao was already a king-level existence. Everyone felt the threat of death. As long as Ye Hao thought, their bodies would explode directly. It was an irresistible force.


    Ye Hao¡¯s breath has long been radiated outside the training ground. The people in the entire military base felt this power, like an ancient wild beast, this breath directly crushed everyone out of breath, and some were away. The ones who are near and weak are already lying on the ground.


    The Black God''s battle armor was completely covered. Ye Hao didn''t maintain this state for too long. He quickly converged the battle armor a little bit until his battle armor completely disappeared. Ye Hao dissipated his breath. These talents were relieved, as if they were dying. I walked on the edge, and I was sweating all over, and it was so exhausting, as if I hadn''t eaten for three days and three nights.

 Chapter 304： The perfection of exercises

    Ye Hao condensed his breath and looked at the people in front of him who were struggling to get up. The only blame was that they underestimated the power of the king''s level, and at the same time they were too close to Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao¡¯s coercion is not directional, it is just a spread under normal circumstances, but the closer the coercion is, the greater the coercion. If Ye Hao concentrates this coercion on everyone in front of him, then it is not just vomiting blood, and The huge consumption is so simple, it can directly crush them.


    Everyone seemed to have been prepared for a long time. They took out a century-old medicine from their bodies and swallowed them. The exhaustion and injuries of the body were recovered, but even the century-old medicine could not make them recover instantly.


    Several of them even took advantage of this opportunity to directly operate the doomsday technique, and quickly broke through their own cultivation bases.


    Nangong Shengxue stepped from the seventh-order martial artist to the eighth-order. Of course, this kind of breakthrough was not accomplished only because he suffered a coercion and then supplemented with a big medicine, but his own strength had reached the level enough to break through.


    After everyone recovered almost, it seemed that they finally got out of the feeling of death threat before returning to the research room again.


    "Mr. Ye, your strength is really too strong. My old bones are so old that you almost broke them apart." Wudang head Tian said, and there is still a lingering fear about Ye Hao''s strength.


    "Mr. Ye, can you accept apprentices!" Shangguan Qingqing''s eyes lit up, wishing to worship Ye Hao as a teacher now.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s cold face did not react at all, let Shangguan Qingqing''s thoughts soak up, walked to Nangong Shengxue''s side, and took her hand.


    Shangguan Qingqing is different from Nangong Shengxue. Nangong Shengxue shoulders the burden of the family and has to endure a lot of pressure, so she has always disguised herself with a cold appearance.


    Shangguan¡¯s family, Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s father, grandfather, and her brother were all present. The reason that Shangguan¡¯s family let Shangguan Qingqing take over as Patriarch was also a decision after the last days. The position of Patriarch was imposed on Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s head.


    She was originally a little princess at home, but she was always lively, playful and self-willed since she was a child, and her sudden home position made her unable to adapt.


    The reason why she was allowed to take over as the head of the family was mainly from the Shangguan family, who served as officials or in the army for generations. Therefore, in the current state system, no matter in the political circle or in the military, the Shangguan family are all people and they are all in high positions.


    However, the Shangguan family is a true loyal and honest family, and it has made great contributions to the country.


    Therefore, other aristocratic families, sects and other forces, even the country, did not have any opinions because the Shangguan family directly let Shangguan Qingqing, a girl who didn''t understand anything, participate in these things.


    Ye Hao originally wanted to leave directly. If it weren''t for what they said, the last step of the doomsday exercise would be completed soon. I hope Ye Hao can try to practice after the exercise is completed to see if it meets the requirements. If it is not perfect, he can continue to improve.


    Ye Hao stayed, came to a lounge alone, went directly into the tank space to wait, and let them study slowly.


    These people, at this moment, are not only concerned about the improvement of the doomsday technique, they seem to be more concerned about Ye Hao¡¯s Black God Battle Armor. This Battle Armor can make people so powerful in an instant. They really want to know the manufacture of this Armor. Method, but they also know that now is not the time.


    The perfection of the exercises is still going on. Although they say it can be completed very quickly, the final time it takes is five hours.


    For five hours, Ye Hao waited too boringly. He practiced in the medicine garden for a while, and then lingered with Wang Xiaoran and two daughters. It was not until Nangong Shengxue came to inform that Ye Hao had just ended the battle.


    On Ye Hao, a special scent mixed with the scent of medicinal materials. Although the medicinal scent was stronger, it faintly covered the smell, but when Ye Hao stepped out of the chariot, Nangong Shengxue still smelled it, another kind of medicinal scent. The smell made his face flushed, and he lowered his head, not daring to look at Ye Hao.


    If you change to someone else, you will naturally not be able to smell the other smell in Ye Hao''s medicinal fragrance. However, the Nangong family is an ancient family of Chinese medicine. It can be said that Nangong Shengxue dealt with medicinal materials at birth, and was naturally extremely sensitive to medicinal fragrance.


    As soon as Ye Hao came out, Nangong Shengxue smelled that special smell. Although she has no personnel and no experience in that area, she naturally knows these things, what the smell is and how it came from, Of course she knew, and she also knew that Ye Hao was in the chariot in the golden house and there were still two.


    This led to later, every time Ye Hao entered the chariot, Nangong Shengxue thought that Ye Hao was going to do that, but he didn''t know that Ye Hao also practiced mostly in the chariot, and would look at the Skynet system from time to time.


    After informing Ye Hao that the research on the doomsday technique was completed, Nangong Shengxue lowered his head and quickly left. Ye Hao didn''t know the reason, and went to the research room next.


    "Donor Ye, the research on this stage of the doomsday exercises has been completed, and I hope you can try it first. If there are any shortcomings, I hope to let me know." Master Yuantong said.


    After that, he informed Ye Hao of the new doomsday technique, and Ye Hao realized it on the spot.


    With Ye Hao''s familiarity and understanding of the new doomsday technique, he discovered that this doomsday technique has not only been raised to the level of the King of War, but at the same time, the ordinary warrior level and the innate warrior level have been improved and perfected. Allow cultivators to improve their strength faster.


    At the same time, the absorption speed and the amount of psionic particles in the air have been improved, and the improvement of the later innate level is no longer as difficult as in the previous life.


    Ye Hao feels that if he has been practicing according to this method, it will naturally be no problem to break through the battle king. However, after the battle king, the practice still needs to be studied and improved. Ye Hao does not believe that the king level is the ultimate. exist.


    "Mr. Ye, is this technique feasible?" Xuanyuan Zhantian frowned when he saw Ye Hao''s cold face and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, a sharp breath flickered, and Xuanyuan Zhantian almost fell to the ground with a fright.


    "There is no problem with the technique." Ye Hao said flatly.


    "Well, since Mr. Ye said that there is no problem, it proves that our research is successful."


    "Finally finished, thanks to your help, Mr. Ye."


    "Yeah, if we can''t feel that powerful force, we may stay stuck at this hurdle."


    These people''s words are on the one hand to thank Ye Hao, but Ye Hao knows that the topic should not be on this point.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Ye to have such a powerful armor, I don''t know this armor..."


    Someone finally spoke.

 Chapter 305： Will be poor

    "Mr. Ye, where did your armor come from?"


    "Yeah, I''m very curious about it. If we can create more of this kind of armor, it will be enough to greatly enhance human strength."


    "Mr. Ye, if there is a manufacturing method, I wonder if you can tell me and wait."


    People are always greedy. They will be envious when they see that others have good things. Envy will gradually turn into jealousy, and jealousy will make people want to have it too.


    Among these people, only Nangong Shengxue, Shangguan Qingqing, and Tang Qingshan did not speak, and the others more or less echoed them.


    Nangong Shengxue and Ye Hao have been getting along for a long time, and naturally she has a trace of his temperament, so she wouldn''t say much at this time.


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t understand this even more. At most, she came to gather the number of people, and of course she didn''t understand the thoughts of these people.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t have much contact with Ye Hao, but with Song Mingyuan''s reminder, it was also an old antique, and naturally understood.


    These people thought that Ye Hao had saved the heavy city and provided the doomsday exercises, and did not occupy their own strength. They were high above them. Although their faces were always cold and people could not see his joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, they thought Ye Hao came to the heavy city. Only to seek their help, that''s why I dared to say such things unscrupulously.


    When everyone was talking cleverly, Ye Hao''s face gradually became colder, and the temperature of the entire research room seemed to drop a lot, making people tremble.


    Finally, everyone realized that it was wrong, stopped talking, and the atmosphere became tense. The entire research room was extremely quiet, and everyone could hear the rapid heartbeat and breathing.


    The breath of Ye Hao''s body soared in vain, and these people instantly spewed a mouthful of blood, their breath wilted, and fell to the ground.


    They looked at Ye Hao in fear, and finally knew that they shouldn''t be covetous and shouldn''t be too greedy.


    "no next time!"


    Ye Hao''s icy tone, like the Shura spirit **** in hell, shook everyone''s minds.


    The three of Nangong Shengxue didn''t speak, so nothing happened. They just stood there too, stiff and unable to move.


    If it were normal, Ye Hao would kill these people mercilessly, but the doomsday technique still needs to be perfected, so now it''s just a shock.


    Ye Hao left the research room directly, the doomsday technique had been obtained, and he went straight back to the Nangong family.


    The new doomsday technique, Ye Hao had only a rough comprehension before, but at this moment, he decided to start from the stage of an ordinary martial artist, and reconsolidate his own cultivation base according to the doomsday technique.


    It can be said that in each stage of the new doomsday exercises, there are subtle changes compared with the previous doomsday exercises.


    At each stage, there are detailed methods and explanations on how to absorb psionic particles and how to use them with medicinal materials to quickly increase their strength. This method can greatly exert the effects of medicinal materials and make people stronger. The absorption of psionic particles becomes stronger, which is a complementary practice method.


    The so-called body training and mind training, it seems that more of the Shaolin Buddhist school and Wudang Taoist school are used in the training of the mind. These two schools are most concerned with the cultivation method of combining the body and mind.


    Ye Hao was immersed in cultivation, and the sky was already dark for some time.


    Nangong Shengxue came back from the research room, and at the same time brought Shangguan Qingqing with him. The two were a cold goddess, the other was lively, and a green dress, like an elf.


    Seeing Ye Hao cultivating in the pavilion, the two did not bother them. Nangong Shengxue asked Nangong Shengxue to prepare meals. In the last days, only such a big family can, as always, have enough food and clothing, and worry about food and clothing.


    After Ye Hao woke up, he saw Nangong Shengxue who was standing outside the attic and waiting for him, like a woman in ancient times waiting for her husband. The figure in the white dress was not cold on her face. When she saw Ye Hao wake up, she showed a slight smile. Very moving.


    Nangong Shengxue called Ye Hao to eat. This was Ye Hao''s daily life in the Nangong family for more than a week.


    Ye Hao waved, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong also appeared in the pavilion, and then went to the attic with Nangong Shengxue.


    Shangguan Qingqing, who was waiting in the attic as early as possible, had already eaten it for some time. Although she came from an ancient family, she never cared about the image of a little princess in a big family. She had already eaten her mouth full of oil.


    Seeing Ye Hao and the others came in, he was smiling at everyone while holding a chicken leg in his hand.


    "Sister Xueer, your food is also delicious, especially this chicken drumstick!"


    Shangguan Qingqing said while chewing the meat in his mouth.


    "You girl really, we didn''t even come, you just ate it alone." Nangong Shengxue said with a grin.


    "Isn''t I too hungry."


    The four or five pieces on the table and the chicken thigh bones were placed there, proving that Shangguan Qingqing was really hungry.


    The table is very large, and there are also many dishes on the table, large and small, with more than 20 dishes.


    "Sister Xueer, are only a few of us eating? How can we finish eating so many dishes? This is wasteful."


    Shangguan Qingqing saw that Ye Hao and the others had already sat down and ate, knowing that no one else would be coming.


    Nangong Shengxue didn''t say anything, just looked at Ye Hao and smiled.


    Shangguan Qingqing glanced at Ye Hao unclearly. Ye Hao didn''t eat fast, just like ordinary people eating. In this case, naturally, he didn''t gobbling like a starving spirit.


    In this way, no one talks anymore, the dinner table is very quiet, only the sound of eating and chewing.


    Half an hour later, Shangguan Qingqing was already full. He leaned back on the chair and felt contentedly about the belly that was bulging because of too much food.


    "Eat so full!"


    The intoxicated expression was shown on Shangguan Qingqing''s face. Nangong Shengxue, Wang Xiaoran, and Situ Linglong, all three of them were also full, and put down the chopsticks in their hands.


    Only Ye Hao still ate there without hurriedly, no different from the beginning, as if he had just started to sit down and eat, but the pile of bones and shells on the table meant that he had already eaten. A lot.


    Shangguan Qingqing rested for a while, feeling that her stomach was no longer supporting her, she wanted to stand up, but saw that Ye Hao was still eating, and a pile of plates had already been piled up in front of him.


    "Why are you still eating? You can eat better than this lady!" Shangguan Qingqing regarded Ye Hao as an ordinary peer, and did not have any awe because of Ye Hao''s strength.


    Shangguan Qingqing is like this. She always lives so easily, so she can smile at any time. There is never any pressure. After all, there are many people in her family.


    "Sister Xueer, has he always eaten like this?" Shangguan Qingqing looked at Nangong Shengxue and asked.


    Nangong Shengxue smiled and nodded, pursing her lips silently.


    After that, the four girls just sat aside like this, watching Ye Hao eat.


    Two hours later, all the food was eaten by Ye Hao.


    The people of Nangong Shengxue were naturally used to it for a long time, but Shangguan Qingqing who had been looking at him was like discovering a rare treasure, with golden light in his eyes. They generally watched Ye Hao eating while showing a look of worship.


    "Sister Xueer, he eats like this every meal, your family will be poor."


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t know when she came to Nangong Shengxue and whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 306： Shangguan Qingqing

    Although Shangguan Qingqing''s voice is not loud, the strength of the few present here is not weak, especially Ye Hao, this is no different from what he said in his ear.


    Ye Hao wiped his mouth and turned to look at Shangguan Qingqing, who was still in Nangong Shengxue''s ear, whispering quietly.


    "Snapped!"


    A loud slap slapped directly on Shangguan Qingqing''s hip.


    "what!"


    Shangguan Qingqing could not help but yell when he felt the hot pain.


    "Smelly rascal, how can you hit me!"


    Shangguan Qingqing''s tears were about to flow out, and he stared at Ye Hao fiercely.


    It turned out that because Ye Hao can eat so much, he had a trace of admiration for him. He wanted to know how he did it and eat so many things, and his stomach would not get fat. But now it is forgotten, only angry.


    "Sister Xue''er, this stinky rascal is bullying me, hurry up and kick him out." Shangguan Qingqing hugged Nangong Shengxue''s arm, glanced at Ye Hao, and put on an aggrieved face.


    "Snapped!"


    There was another crisp sound, and there was a fiery pain on the other half of Shangguan Qingqing''s buttocks.


    "Woo!"


    At this time, Shangguan Qingqing, covering her injured part with her hands, was already crying with pain.


    The women couldn''t help covering their mouths and chuckled. Together with their beautiful beauty, it was also a rare scenery that only Ye Hao could appreciate.


    Ye Hao was naturally not angry at Shangguan Qingqing''s words. He also knew the character of this little girl, but he just taught her a little lesson.


    In fact, Ye Hao also envied Shangguan Qingqing. In the last days, there are still a few people who can live like her, carefree, laugh when they want to laugh, cry when they want to cry.


    In this apocalypse, everyone is struggling on the edge of life and death, facing death threats that do not know when it will come, and there are a few more people who are still the original self!


    "Okay, don''t cry, it''s so late, so let''s sleep in my house today." Nangong Shengxue pulled Shangguan Qingqing, who was squatting on the ground and crying, and took her to her residence.


    Shangguan Qingqing sobbed as he walked, and kept rubbing her buttocks. When she walked out of the attic, she turned her head and made a spiritual face towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao saw that with one hand raised, Shangguan Qingqing withdrew his head directly, and quickly covered his hip with both hands.


    Ye Hao sat for a while, then slowly got up, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong also got up, and the three of them walked downstairs together.


    The three of them returned to their residence. For the residence arranged by Nangong Shengxue, the three of them would sometimes rest in it, sometimes in the chariot.


    As soon as he was about to enter the room, Ye Hao saw Nangong Shengxue walking towards him.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry, Qingqing didn''t speak properly, and I hope you don''t care about her."


    Nangong Shengxue came to Ye Hao and said.


    Of course she knew that Ye Hao was not angry with Shangguan Qingqing, but was afraid that he didn''t like it or hated Shangguan Qingqing. After all, Ye Hao''s always cold face made it difficult to guess his heart.


    Therefore, Nangong Shengxue came here specially to apologize to Ye Hao on behalf of Shangguan Qingqing.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, but just nodded slightly, then turned and entered the room.


    Nangong Shengxue seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t say it. She stood for a while and went back.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong live in the same room, next to Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao finished his meal, he passed the new doomsday exercises to Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, and let the two women be the same as himself, and reconsolidate it again.


    After the new doomsday exercise was affirmed by Ye Hao, the country immediately spread it throughout the entire Kyushu country.


    Among them, there is also a message that is the creator of the doomsday exercise, the names of all the ancient families and sects that participated, plus the name of another person, that is Ye Hao!


    None of the participating aristocratic families and sects showed their personal names, just like the Nangong family, Wudang sect, etc., only Ye Hao ranked first, and the only one that appeared in personal name.


    Whether it is the first person on the list or the only individual, it is enough for people in Kyushu to remember this name.


    It was him, and them, that gave hope to the land of Kyushu, and to the survivors who fell into the abyss of death.


    In the hearts of the people of Kyushu, when they all read Ye Hao¡¯s name, there seemed to be something invisible and intangible. Ye Hao, who was sitting on the bed, was cultivating, feeling a little bit in the dark. Can be captured.


    However, just the subtle subtleties that he sensed gave Ye Hao a sense of insightfulness and full of energy.


    This feeling was fleeting, Ye Hao finished his cultivation, lay down on the bed, and fell asleep like this.


    Sleep peacefully all night.


    Ye Hao had developed the habit of getting up early, and had already practiced in the pavilion early in the morning.


    Xiao Bai, who had been in the chariot all the time, seemed a little bored and bored. In addition to eating, he went to sleep every day, and continued to eat after he woke up. Now Ye Hao was finally released, allowing him to breathe.


    The current Xiao Bai, just like a Satsuma, didn''t disturb Ye Hao''s cultivation, he was strolling around by himself.


    Shangguan Qingqing usually has to sleep late to get up, but because he was slapped twice by Ye Hao yesterday, he didn''t sleep well all night, so he got up early in the morning and wanted to find something to eat.


    Although last night, except for Ye Hao, she ate the most, but for Shangguan Qingqing, a snack food, if she could, she really hoped that she could eat it until she was old.


    This is why Shangguan Qingqing admires Ye Hao so much when she sees that Ye Hao can eat so much. She also hopes that she can eat so much so that she can eat all the delicacies.


    Shangguan Qingqing walked out of the room and saw Ye Hao, who was cultivating in the pavilion, as if sitting there asleep. Shangguan Qingqing touched her still aching part, gritted her teeth bitterly, showing a wicked smile. Walked towards Ye Hao.


    Just when she was wholeheartedly thinking about her perfect plan, she didn''t realize that Xiao Bai had already followed her behind.


    Xiao Bai''s body slowly grew larger, opening his huge mouth, and a huge shadow had already enveloped Shangguan Qingqing.


    Finally, as if feeling something, Shangguan Qingqing suddenly turned around.


    "Wow! Help!"


    Seeing Xiaobai''s huge figure and the open mouth of the blood basin, Shangguan Qingqing was frightened, crying loudly, calling for help.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and glanced at Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai understood Ye Hao''s eyes, and closed his open mouth a little bit reluctantly. Finally, the big tongue still couldn''t help but licked Shangguan Qingqing whole body.


    Xiaobai''s saliva covered Shangguan Qingqing''s body, making Shangguan Qingqing, who was already at a loss, stood there blankly.

 Chapter 307： A crack in the sky!

    After Xiaobai saw Shangguan Qingqing sneaking close to Ye Hao, he had already regarded her as a prey, and that''s why he had the next scene.


    However, even though Ye Hao was in a cultivation state, he was paying attention to the surrounding situation, so he just made Xiaobai scare Shangguan Qingqing.


    Nangong Shengxue, Wang Xiaoran, and Situ Linglong have all come here. Seeing the pitiful appearance of Shangguan Qingqing at this time, Nangong Shengxue stepped forward.


    "You are still such a fool." Nangong Shengxue said with a smile.


    "Woo! Sister Xue''er, scared me to death, that big monster wants to eat me." Shangguan Qingqing threw himself into Nangong Shengxue''s arms, cried, and rubbed Xiaobai''s saliva on her body.


    Nangong Shengxue leaned slightly towards Ye Hao and pulled Shangguan Qingqing away.


    The two re-washed before reappearing.


    Looking at Xiao Bai, the size of Satsuma, lying next to Ye Hao, Shangguan Qingqing still had a psychological shadow, hiding behind Nangong Shengxue, not daring to approach.


    When everyone had finished their breakfast, and when Nangong Shengxue and Shangguan Qingqing were about to go to the doomsday exercise research room, Song Mingyuan personally came to the Nangong family.


    Song Mingyuan was naturally here to find Ye Hao, and his expression was in a hurry, as if something serious had happened.


    "Ye Hao, there is a special situation in the west!" Song Mingyuan said as soon as he saw Ye Hao.


    Song Mingyuan told that a mysterious crack had appeared in the west, which was different from those in the abyss.


    Ye Hao directly asked Xiao Zhan to call up the satellite image of the Skynet system to lock the western region.


    I saw that on the highest mountain in the world, on the top of the distant snow-capped mountain, a huge dark crack appeared in the sky, as if the sky was cut open by death''s sickle. The crack was huge, covering the entire west. Snow mountains.


    The mutant beasts on the snow-capped mountains rioted one after another, some rushed down, trying to escape from the crack-shrouded area; some crawled on the ground and did not dare to move, as if they were worshipping the gods; some beasts roared and wanted to fight!


    "It seems that something is about to come there. The satellite detected that there are abnormal energy fluctuations around, and it is getting stronger and stronger!" Song Mingyuan said excitedly, revealing unconcealed fear in his words.


    The women of Nangong Shengxue also turned pale when they saw this scene, especially Shangguan Qingqing, the little girl almost fainted, but fortunately, Nangong Shengxue held her back.


    "It seems that something is calling me, I feel it, it''s a kind of cordial feeling."


    Shangguan Qingqing''s voice was a little weak, and said with difficulty.


    Ye Hao stared at her, she didn''t look like she was lying, she had such a strong reaction, maybe it was really related to something there.


    Just as Ye Hao was watching her, he faintly saw that a faint light flashed between her eyebrows, and the others did not notice.


    "Ye Hao, what you are looking for is also over there, could it be..." Song Mingyuan said his guess, wanting to know Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "I will check it out!"


    Ye Hao made a decision, no matter what might appear there, and why did that thing appear there, in order to complete the awakening of the chariot as soon as possible, Ye Hao will go there anyway, and more than he planned. Some more.


    Originally, Ye Hao planned to break through one or two more levels in his cultivation base before leaving the heavy city and heading there.


    Although he has now reached the king level after he is equipped with battle armor, he is only a beginner level. He is very clear that there will be no peace on this road. As for how many people have appeared on this land, the current king level exists, Ye Hao I don''t know, but he knows, there must be, and there are many.


    Although Ye Hao was not afraid, he didn''t want to delay his schedule because of the battle.


    Although Ye Hao has not yet fought with the current king-level battles, the humanoid zombies at the beginning let him know that if the king-level battles cannot be completely crushed and defeated the opponent, then, undoubtedly It is an inevitable and protracted battle.


    However, Ye Hao seemed to have no choice now. The appearance of that huge sky crack made him have to rush to the snow-capped mountain in advance.


    Ye Hao doesn''t know if the middle road is far away, whether he will encounter a king-level existence or other troubles, but no matter what he encounters, the double knives in his hand will surely cut everything!


    "I... want to go too, take me... let''s go together."


    Shangguan Qingqing seemed to have made up his mind and said to Ye Hao.


    "Qingqing, it''s too dangerous there, how can you go!" Nangong Shengxue wanted to dissuade.


    "Sister Xueer, I can feel that there is something important to me, and I must go there."


    Shangguan Qingqing was determined and turned to look at Ye Hao, hoping that Ye Hao would promise to take him.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just looked at the cracks in the picture. The things that were coming out of it made him feel very bad. If he couldn''t stop the things from coming, then Ye Hao would definitely try to get rid of the things. He didn''t like this. feel!


    "Ye Hao, do you really want to go there? Do you need help from the country? Whatever you need to say casually."


    Song Mingyuan already knew that he could not change Ye Hao''s decision, but if Ye Hao had any needs, he would definitely provide help as soon as possible.


    Song Mingyuan actually didn''t want Ye Hao to go. He could feel that what was about to fall in the cracks in the sky would definitely be stronger than those in the cracks in the abyss, and it was even more terrifying than the Eastern Continent, even though he knew Ye Hao''s strength was already It was very powerful, but he was still worried about what would happen to Ye Hao when he went there.


    Although the current state of Kyushu has temporarily stabilized and the doomsday exercises have significantly improved the strength of the survivors, Kyushu needs a real spiritual support, a real existence like a god, and Ye Hao is in Song Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. The presence.


    He was afraid that Ye Hao had an accident there. Without Ye Hao, the land of Jiuzhou wanted to reappear such a strong man, and he didn''t know when he had to wait.


    However, since there is no way to change, he can only hope that Ye Hao can come back safely and help him as much as possible.


    "Then go to the military base."


    Ye Hao seems to remember that among the new functions opened by the tank, the weapon library has a weapon training ability. Ye Hao didn¡¯t look carefully at that time. This ability seems to allow thermal weapons to be transformed by psionic particles, causing attacks to occur. The power and damage are greater.


    Later, Ye Hao went directly to the military base with Song Mingyuan.


    In the military base, Song Mingyuan took Ye Hao to visit various military equipment and material warehouses. Ye Hao didn¡¯t hesitate to see what he wanted, so he directly let Xiaozhan put it into the tank¡¯s arsenal. Fortunately, the weapons The library space was large enough, and it was directly filled with Ye Hao.


    Accompanied by Song Mingyuan all the way, his heart was dripping blood. These were all military supplies reserved by the state. Ye Hao did not want money and swallowed the chariot one by one.

 Chapter 308： Ready to leave

    However, Song Mingyuan had already spoken, and now he could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. Finally, Ye Hao stopped harvesting as if satisfied.


    The military material reserve of Zhongcheng is not imaginable by ordinary people. Although Ye Hao has taken a lot, it has little effect on Zhongcheng.


    Ye Hao chatted with Song Mingyuan for a while and asked him to pay close attention to the zombies entrenched in the city, as well as the abyss cracks in various places, the actions of other countries, and special circumstances that may arise at any time.


    Although Ye Hao also had the Skynet system, he didn''t have time to waste on these things. He just asked Song Mingyuan to notify himself through the Skynet system if there were special circumstances.


    Later, Ye Hao returned to the Nangong family.


    Shangguan Qingqing was a little sluggish because of the crack in the sky. Nangong Shengxue bought her a potion and took it, which was considered stable.


    Shangguan Qingqing was resting on the bed, while Nangong Shengxue took care of them. Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were also there to help, while waiting for Ye Hao to return.


    After Ye Hao returned, Shangguan Qingqing insisted on seeing Ye Hao, and with the support of Nangong Shengxue, she came to Ye Hao.


    Shangguan Qingqing showed a different firmness than before, looking at Ye Hao, and recounting how she felt when she saw the snowy mountain.


    That kind of call comes from the feeling in the blood, so Shangguan Qingqing must go.


    After Ye Hao finished listening, he nodded calmly.


    He finally agreed. He wanted to take her to see what it was. Perhaps it was the thing that Shangguan Qingqing felt that caused a crack in the sky.


    Ye Hao asked Shangguan Qingqing to make preparations and notify Shangguan''s side in advance, and then he will set off in these two days.


    Knowing that Ye Hao was planning to leave in these two days and heading to the western snow mountain area, Nangong Shengxue''s heart unexpectedly worried about Ye Hao.


    She didn''t know when she started, she wanted to be close to Ye Hao, and wanted to talk to Ye Hao.


    She tried to change herself, no longer pretended to be in front of him, and was able to show her smile.


    She likes to laugh, especially in front of Ye Hao, and only in front of Ye Hao can she have that smile, the kind of smile that has disappeared in her memory without knowing when.


    Although Ye Hao had never smiled in front of her, and even his expression had rarely changed, he had always looked hard to approach, like an iceberg that never melted forever.


    There are already two women next to him, and their looks are not below him. Is this why he doesn''t seem to have any interest in him?


    She didn''t want him to leave, she didn''t know when she started, she became so concerned about him.


    However, Nangong Shengxue knew that Ye Hao''s decision could not be changed. She wanted to leave everything behind and go with him to the top of the snow mountain, but in the end she still did not say anything.


    The Nangong family is different from the Shangguan family. Even if Shangguan Qingqing leaves, it will not have much impact on the Shangguan family. But she is different. The Nangong family is only supported by her. If she leaves, the Nangong family will definitely be chaotic.


    Moreover, now that Ye Hao is cooperating with the Nangong family, only the Nangong family under his control can better help Ye Hao.


    Even in Ye Hao''s eyes, he and himself are just a cooperative relationship, she still hopes to become the woman behind him who silently supports him.


    Shangguan Qingqing was very grateful when she heard that Ye Hao agreed to take herself. Although there was a little unhappiness between her and Ye Hao in the past two days, she just left them behind.


    The current Shangguan Qingqing''s body is still a bit weak, but she insists on preparing to go home now, and Nangong Shengxue can only accompany her to send her back to the Shangguan family.


    Along the way, the two women began to chat, mainly because Nangong Shengxue knew about Shangguan Qingqing''s character and was afraid that she would cause Ye Hao trouble.


    "Qingqing, since you have already followed, you must pay attention to safety on the road." Nangong Shengxue said.


    "Sister Xue''er, don''t worry, isn''t there that big villain is there." Shangguan Qingqing has been calling Ye Hao the big villain for these two days. Good mine."


    Shangguan Qingqing belonged to the optimistic school, and she naturally knew Ye Hao''s strength, so she was relieved, she didn''t know how dangerous the road was.


    "You, remember not to be headstrong on the road, listen to Ye Hao more, and don''t cause him trouble." Nangong Shengxue asked again.


    "I didn''t." Shangguan Qingqing said, as if from Nangong Shengxue''s words, he heard something else, "Sister Xueer, why are you thinking about that big villain."


    "Sister Xueer, you don''t like the big bad guys anymore!" Shangguan Qingqing thought of something, looked suspiciously at Nangong Shengxue, and added.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! How could I like him." Nangong Shengxue''s face was a little blush, and she whispered, "He already has two women."


    Shangguan Qingqing could see it, but she didn''t understand these things too much, so she didn''t say much, and the two of them calmed down all the way back to Shangguan''s house.


    After Nangong Shengxue left, Ye Hao also began to prepare.


    From the heavy city to the western snow-capped mountains, the road in the middle is very long. Ye Hao needs to make a route, try to avoid some trouble, and get to the top of the snow-capped mountains as soon as possible.


    As for Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, Ye Hao put them in the chariot, continued to study the pharmacopoeia, and continued to try to refine the medicine according to the prescriptions in the pharmacopoeia.


    In the previous research, the two women have tried many pill recipes. Although they have not really refined the pill, but after preparing the medicinal materials according to the standards of the pill recipes, slowly refining them, they have been able to merge the medicinal materials and condense together. Together, they form a liquid medicine.


    The effect of the medicinal solution is not as good as the medicinal pill described in the pharmacopoeia, but it can also be used, and it has a certain effect on improving the cultivation base and treating injuries.


    At the same time, these medicinal liquids can also be used for medicated baths, and the effect is better than ordinary medicated baths. After all, these medicinal liquids are all kinds of medicinal materials that are concentrated after being refined.


    Compared to the beginning, the medicinal materials were directly scrapped during the refining process, and the efficacy of the medicinal materials could not be retained. Now it is considered to have achieved relatively good results.


    In the research of the pharmacopoeia, the two women gradually mastered the medical pharmacology recorded in the pharmacopoeia. Even Situ Linglong, who came from a family of Chinese medicine, learned a lot of knowledge that he did not know.


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao observed the situation of the entire Kyushu State through the Skynet system, and worked out several feasible routes, which were short, unobstructed and less obstructive.


    However, no matter how Ye Hao made the route, there would be several dangerous areas, or gathering places of zombies, or large mountains, which seemed unavoidable.


    In the end, Ye Hao determined the route. Although there were several dangers on the road, Ye Hao was not afraid. If trouble came, it would be a big deal.

 Chapter 309： The Nangong family needs a male host

    Ye Hao determined the route and placed Xiaobai in his own medicine garden. Xiaobai''s current strength was too slow to improve. Staying in the medicine garden could absorb the medicine power that escaped from the medicinal materials, which would help him evolve to a certain extent.


    As soon as Xiaobai entered the distance, he frolicked with those magical medicines. You chased me, it was a great joy, especially the ten thousand-year magical medicine, like a little demon king, sitting directly on Xiaobai in the medicine garden. Wandering in, as if inspecting his own territory.


    The reason why Xiao Bai would let the Wannian Magic Medicine ride on is because he can feel that with this little guy, his strength will be significantly improved.


    Ye Hao didn''t take care of it too much, allowing them to frolic in it, and he was out of the chariot.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how long it took him to formulate a route, but found that the sky was already dark when it came out.


    He wanted to go to Nangong Shengxue, and planned to get some more medicinal materials for Situ Linglong to study the pharmacopoeia. At the same time, he was also considering whether to tell Nangong Shengxue some of the prescriptions in the pharmacopoeia so that she would also try to study it.


    But, seeing that it was already late, Ye Hao planned to talk about it tomorrow.


    "call!"


    When Ye Hao turned around and was about to go back to bed and lie down to rest, the door opened for some reason, and a gust of wind blew in from outside the door, with a faint fragrance, which made people feel a little bit unbearable. He wanted to take a deep breath and put the fragrance away. Keep.


    Ye Hao turned and saw Nangong Shengxue dressed in white, standing outside the door, the white clothes dancing with the wind, just like what Ye Hao saw on the city wall that day, floating like a fairy.


    Even, there is a more different feeling. At that time, Ye Hao almost fell into the illusion after just a glance at Nangong Shengxue, and at this moment, he found that he was already in the illusion!


    Nangong Shengxue walked into the room, and as the door slowly closed, the white clothes slipped from Nangong Shengxue''s body under a glimmer of light, and Ye Hao''s white skin was already completely present in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao knew that this was the ability of Nangong Shengxue''s awakening. The effect should be to create illusions and cause psychedelic effects, but Nangong Shengxue muttered about Ye Hao''s strength.


    Although Ye Hao was already in the illusion created by Nangong Shengxue, he was not lost and was still awake.


    And Nangong Shengxue in this illusion is not an illusory existence. At this time, Nangong Shengxue has completely revealed himself before Ye Hao''s eyes, without any reservations, and wants to give everything about him to Ye Hao.


    Xuebai''s tender body, I don''t know when, has already plunged into Ye Hao''s arms and pushed him onto the bed.


    "why."


    Ye Hao asked. He knew that Nangong Shengxue was not going to disadvantage him, but he didn''t know why she made such a choice.


    "Nangong family needs a male host."


    Nangong Shengxue found that Ye Hao had not fallen into her own illusion, and her face was shy and red, like that ripe apple, like a pick by a gentleman.


    Ruddy lips, exhaled like blue, the breath slapped on Ye Hao''s face, the fragrance bursts, making people fascinated.


    After Nangong Shengxue finished speaking, he directly kissed Ye Hao''s red lips.


    With Nangong Shengxue''s answer, Ye Hao naturally no longer passive.


    ........


    The next day, Ye Hao was still the first to get up.


    As usual, Ye Hao prepared breakfast for several people, and then got out of the chariot.


    Inside the chariot, the three women woke up one after another, and Nangong Shengxue slept the longest.


    After waking up, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong used their own abilities to relieve the pain in their bodies as before. They have become accustomed to these things.


    Nangong Shengxue¡¯s awakening power is a special physique, called the psychedelic body, a woman of this physique, under the release of the power, when she gestures directly, she will naturally exude a breath, this breath will affect Human will makes people fall into hallucinations directly.


    When this physique reaches a certain level, one look is enough to control others, control their life and death.


    In addition, possessing this physique, the recovery speed of his own injuries, the absorption speed of psionic particles, etc., are greatly improved.


    Therefore, at first it was painful and could only lie on the bed. Nangong Shengxue, unable to move, began to recover a little bit after the same ability was released. Moreover, the speed was even faster than Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong.


    After the three women had recovered almost the same time, they saw the breakfast on the bedside. Although it was not exquisite, it was very rich, and there were many nourishing qi and nourishing blood.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong naturally felt the changes in Ye Hao. Before they changed their work, Ye Hao would leave the chariot immediately after their affairs, and they would take care of them. Wang Xiaoran followed Ye Hao for the longest time and felt the deepest changes. , A hint of warmth rose in my heart.


    After the breakfast, the three of them rested for a while, adjusted their bodies, and were finally able to get out of bed and walk around.


    Ye Hao had been paying attention to the situation of the three of them, and seeing that they were almost recovered, he removed them from the chariot.


    "Dad, you tossed us to death this time, and our body still hurts now." Wang Xiaoran acted like a baby, holding Ye Hao''s hand and shaking.


    Although Situ Linglong had been with Wang Xiaoran for a long time, she still couldn''t do what Wang Xiaoran did, and could say anything like that.


    Faced with such a scene, Nangong Shengxue didn''t know how to deal with herself. She buried her head in her chest, not dare to look at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 310： set off

    "Master, do you want to find us more sisters?" Situ Linglong couldn''t help but say it in the end.


    Ye Hao''s strength is not something three people can defeat at all. As for how many people can defeat, they don''t know in their hearts, so they can only say to find a few more.


    Hearing Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, Nangong Shengxue couldn''t help being even more shy when he called Ye Hao, her face flushed and charming.


    Before listening to the two women''s address, she still didn''t care very much, but she was a little uncomfortable.


    Now that he has become Ye Hao''s woman, would he let himself call him that? Think about it, Nangong Shengxue feels ashamed, how can I let myself be embarrassed to shout out in front of others?


    Just as Nangong Shengxue was thinking about this, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside.


    "Strange, it''s so late, isn''t Sister Xue''er up yet?"


    Shangguan Qingqing walked all the way and didn''t see Nangong Shengxue. She couldn''t help being a little strange, and she couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    "Crap! That big bad guy won''t leave me behind."


    As if aware of something, Shangguan Qingqing ran to the room where Ye Hao was.


    Having heard Shangguan Qingqing''s voice, Nangong Shengxue wanted to leave first, but when she got up, she was grabbed by Ye Hao and fell into Ye Hao''s arms.


    Shangguan Qingqing, who thought Ye Hao had run away, came to Ye Hao''s door and kicked the door open. Then, the whole person stayed there.


    Even Ye Hao didn''t expect that this nervous girl would kick in directly.


    Right now, Shangguan Qingqing in front of the door stood blankly outside the door, watching the scene in front of him.


    "Ah! You guys... stinky rascals, big bad guys!"


    After a while, Shangguan Qingqing yelled, cursing incessantly.


    The few people on the bed were seen, and they were a bit at a loss. Ye Hao let go of Nangong Shengxue, and Nangong Shengxue immediately stood up, lowered her head, while tidying up her clothes. She felt ashamed and embarrassed to go out to see people again. Up.


    This kind of thing was seen by my good girlfriend, even if I had hundreds of mouths, I couldn''t explain it.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong also sorted them out. Although they were a little embarrassed, they didn''t react too much. Instead, they thought that Shangguan Qingqing had seen it, and I don''t know if Ye Hao will take her down.


    All of them sorted out and walked out of the room.


    Although Ye Hao was also very embarrassed, his face was still expressionless, as if nothing had happened.


    Outside the door, Shangguan Qingqing stood by the door, keeping her head down, muttering: "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything."


    "Bastard, stinky bastard, big bad guy, big pervert!"


    When Ye Hao walked out, Shangguan Qingqing didn''t notice either.


    "Wow! I won''t say anything, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything, I won''t say anything."


    "If you cry again, I won''t take you."


    Ye Hao said as he headed for the Nangong Family Medicine Building.


    The three daughters followed, Shangguan Qingqing, who was still crying, wiped away her tears and quickly followed behind.


    Shangguan Qingqing followed, and walked side by side with Nangong Shengxue, looking at Nangong Shengxue with a shy face, kept her head down, and couldn''t help but step forward and said, "Sister Xueer, how can you be like this big villain. "


    "Did he force you?"


    Shangguan Qingqing was very curious. On the way to send herself home yesterday, she said she didn''t like this big villain.


    Nangong Shengxue didn''t speak, but lowered her head and shook her head slightly. When Shangguan Qingqing asked about this, her ears were red.


    She couldn''t tell Shangguan Qingqing that it was not forced by Ye Hao, but she took the initiative.


    "Huh! This bastard, I don''t know how to lie to you."


    Shangguan Qingqing was still a little angry. This big bad guy not only let herself see this picture early in the morning, ruining her good mood, but also hit her once again. It hadn''t been well before, this time Ye Hao The start is heavier, and it is estimated that it will hurt for a long time.


    Nangong Shengxue shook her head unconsciously again, her face flushed with water almost dripping.


    She couldn''t say that it was Ye Hao who was bewildered by her own illusion, even though Ye Hao didn''t hit the move.


    Along the way, Nangong Shengxue finally gradually adjusted back to her state, but the flush on her face did not fade away, and she looked even more delicate and glamorous against the backdrop of the white clothes.


    Several women from the Nangong family who guarded the medicine building all found that Nangong Shengxue today was a little different, but it was not possible to say it for a while, it seemed that she had put on makeup, and it seemed that there was something else.


    A few people entered the pharmacy, Ye Hao asked Situ Linglong to select some medicinal materials, which were all needed for pharmacopoeia research, and also asked Situ Linglong to tell Nangong Shengxue the pharmacopoeia.


    Nangong Shengxue marveled that the knowledge in the pharmacopoeia turned out to be about alchemy, and there are many pharmacological aspects that the Nangong family has not figured out, but there are detailed explanations in the pharmacopoeia, and the two women talked about it all at once.


    Ye Hao was also in the medicine building, looking for some medicinal materials he wanted, and putting them into the chariot.


    Wang Xiaoran was pulling Shangguan Qingqing, and she didn''t know what to say. She saw Shangguan Qingqing''s face getting redder and red, and her whole body was hot.


    Wang Xiaoran noticed Shangguan Qingqing''s reaction, and a smirk appeared between his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect this little girl to be so sensitive. After a little bit of teasing, she was already flushed with red ears and became hot all over her body."


    Everything was ready. In a short time, Nangong Shengxue had already kept the Pharmacopoeia in his mind, and Ye Hao put all the medicinal materials needed by Situ Linglong into the chariot.


    Shangguan Qingqing kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao again. She was afraid of being beaten by Ye Hao or because of what Wang Xiaoran said.


    Outside the Nangong family, Nangong Shengxue reluctantly left Ye Hao''s embrace, with tears in his eyes, watching him enter the chariot.


    "Small battle, let''s go!"


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao said while sitting in the cab.

 Chapter 311： The survivors to the heavy city

    Of course, Ye Hao took Shangguan Qingqing into the chariot. After entering the chariot, Shangguan Qingqing was like a curious baby. After begging Ye Hao''s coquettishly, he asked Ye Hao to agree and let her be in the chariot. Inside the tour, just like that, Shangguan Qingqing was in the chariot, wandering around.


    However, Wang Xiaoran was always with him. Ye Hao was afraid that she would make trouble inside, so Wang Xiaoran looked at Shangguan Qingqing.


    The chariot went all the way and went outside the heavy city.


    Song Mingyuan and Tang Qingshan, these two country leaders, looked at the direction of Ye Hao''s chariot, and they were silent for a long time.


    Ye Hao didn''t tell anyone the route, only he knew it.


    Not far from the heavy city, there is a city where millions of zombies gather. It is the human-shaped zombie who besieged the heavy city, Yang Xiu, the group of zombies controlled.


    Seeing from the Skynet satellites, the size of the zombies in that city was far larger than when the heavy city was besieged. From this, Ye Hao could infer that the strength of the humanoid zombie Yang Xiu had already been improved.


    Such a zombie gathering area is generally in a relatively large area, there will only be one, just like a lord-level mutant beast, which already has its own territory, this area is automatically formed, the king''s territory!


    And the first place to pass through Ye Hao''s route was here.


    In this way, the chariot kept moving in this direction.


    Along the way, I also encountered scattered survivors. Their destination is the heavy city. These survivors, along the way, there are people on foot and some people driving in broken cars. No matter what, they can get here. After the end of the world, the rising powerhouse.


    These people, the number of people at the beginning, must have been in groups, along the way, I don¡¯t know how many died, or were killed by zombies, or became rations for mutant beasts, and some even died under the butcher knife of their companions. No matter what the result is, only those who come alive are the strong ones.


    Someone saw Ye Hao''s chariot and ran over while shouting. They knew that it was a car from the heavy city. They thought it was from the armed department, so they wanted to ask for help.


    It''s just that the chariot didn''t stay in the slightest, and it drove by, leaving only a piece of dust, the staring eyes of these people, and the boundless verbal abuse.


    Of course, not everyone is like this. Ye Hao also saw a lot of people who didn¡¯t care about the tank. He just glanced at it and continued to walk forward. Their goal was clear and they would not waste their energy on meaninglessness. In terms of things, these people can often live longer.


    Sure enough, along the way, the people I saw went from a sporadic one or two, to a squad of four or five people, to a squad of more than a dozen people, and along the way, the number of zombies was very small, so these Most of the reasons for the final reduction in people must be people.


    Those people didn''t know where they came from, or how long they walked, or what they experienced on the road.


    Some people have broken their hands and their legs are still moving forward. Some have broken their legs. Someone who is better can help them to move forward. Unfortunately, they can only walk on crutches by themselves. Some seem to have given up and fell into the rubble with eyes. Losing color, there is no hope, I can only look at the sky, as if praying for a miracle, and as if waiting for the arrival of death.


    "Big villain, those people are so pitiful, don''t we go out and help them?"


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t know when, came to the chariot cab, and saw the tragic condition of the survivors outside, and felt sympathy.


    Although Shangguan Qingqing is in a big family, the only baby girl in the family is raised as a little princess, grandpa loves, parents love, brothers love, whether it is fighting in the army or fighting in officialdom, Without letting her know the slightest, Shangguan Qingqing, so carefree, grew up.


    "Why don''t you throw you out, you go help them."


    Ye Hao''s tone was cold. He didn''t want to explain too much to Guan Qingqing. He knew that only when she really experienced it would she understand the cruelty of the end times, or this trip would make her change.


    But, when the time comes, after seeing so many cruel and **** killings in the last days, what will this girl who is sometimes nervous, often crying and laughing, and lively jumping out of it looks like.


    As the chariot continued to move forward, Shangguan Qingqing was afraid that Ye Hao would really throw herself out, shrunk her neck, stayed aside obediently, and quietly calmed down.


    At this time, in front of the advancing chariot, a team of survivors of more than twenty people greeted him.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop the chariot or change its direction, but drove straight ahead.


    "Stop! Bastard, didn''t you hear it!"


    "Stop, stop. Someone here is injured and needs medical treatment."


    "Asshole, I let you stop!"


    "boom!"


    Those people shouted, watching the chariot rushing incessantly, and finally someone took up the weapon in his hand and shot at the chariot.


    The bullet was bounced off, causing no harm to the tank.


    However, the tank stopped!


    Ye Hao came outside the chariot, Wang Xiaoran and Shangguan Qingqing also came out. In the medicine garden, Xiaobai, who was riding on a small white fat man, was summoned by Ye Hao. The small white fat man fell to the ground and looked up at the sky.


    Xiaobai is still Satsuma. Although Wang Xiaoran and Shangguan Qingqing are not dressed up, they are very clean. They are not sick and muddy like those survivors. The two women are goddess level, especially Shangguan Qingqing. Li.


    These survivors came to the chariot and heard a cold voice before they spoke.


    "Little Bai, go."


    Xiao Bai walked towards these people step by step, his body getting bigger as he walked.


    The huge figure instantly enveloped everyone.


    Xiaobai''s momentum already scared these people to the ground.


    "Don''t eat us, we just want to ask for help, some of us are injured."


    "Yes, his leg is broken, please help us."


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Bai opened his huge mouth and roared. These people didn''t dare to speak any more and began to escape.


    The moment they saw Xiaobai open his huge mouth, they felt the threat of death, and they were so scared that they could only run away.


    Only the man with the broken leg was still lying on the ground, blood pouring out continuously.


    There were also a few people who had the same broken leg, and fell to the ground without jumping out a few steps.


    Xiaobai patted these people to death with a paw.


    When Shangguan Qingqing looked at all this, her face was pale and terrified. She thought Ye Hao came out to help these people, but she didn''t expect that Xiaobai would directly shoot them to death.


    The others couldn''t escape either, and Xiaobai''s claws were all shot to death, and everything soon ended.


    Wang Xiaoran looked at all of this. At first, she didn''t know why Ye Hao would do this. If it was just because these people blocked the road or opened weapons, Ye Hao wouldn''t get out of the car and kill all these people, or even rush over. That''s it.


    However, anyway, Wang Xiaoran used to be a security guard, and after having been with Ye Hao for so long, he soon thought of the reason.

 Chapter 312： Zombie city

    Seeing Ye Hao''s expressionless face, he killed these people directly, Shangguan Qingqing''s pale face began to show a trace of anger.


    "Why! They just want to ask for help, no matter if they stop us from moving forward or open weapons, they won''t kill them all, you murderer!"


    Hearing Shangguan Qingqing''s words, Ye Hao turned around and looked at Shangguan Qingqing with the eyes of a **** of death. Shangguan Qingqing was like falling into an ice cave and fell directly to the ground in fright.


    "Qingqing, you misunderstood Dad, these people are all **** people!"


    Wang Xiaoran knelt down and said while supporting Shangguan Qingqing who was sitting on the ground.


    Then he told Shangguan Qingqing of his analysis.


    "The person with the broken leg, his leg was still bleeding just now, it can be seen that it has just been broken, and there is no zombie nearby, and his leg seems to be cut by a sharp object."


    "What does this mean?"


    "There are no zombies around. It is definitely not caused by zombies. Apart from this team, there are no other people. The injuries can only be caused by these people."


    "Aren''t those people together? How could it be possible to cut off a companion''s leg."


    "You should have also discovered that many people in this team have broken legs. Can''t you guess the reason!"


    "Impossible, you mean, they cut off that person''s leg deliberately, just to stop us."


    After listening to Wang Xiaoran''s analysis, Shangguan Qingqing seemed to understand something, but there were many things that he hadn''t figured out yet.


    "Their purpose is not just to stop us. This is just the first step. You can see the weapons in their hands. Many people have them. I used to be Anguan, and these people are just ordinary people. , How can they have weapons."


    "Their sole purpose is to **** and **** our resources. If our strength is not high, we may be killed, just like they did along the way."


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t think as much as Wang Xiaoran. When she heard Wang Xiaoran''s words, although she still didn''t believe it, she couldn''t refute it.


    Back in the chariot, the chariot continued to march.


    Soon after, on the road several hundred meters away, several people saw a broken leg with blood. The blood hadn''t dried yet, and there was another knife with blood beside it!


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to see the general, his expression remained unchanged.


    Wang Xiaoran was not happy that her guess was confirmed. She just looked at Shangguan Qingqing and found that she was looking at the **** half of her leg. She was in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but sweat dripped from her forehead. Cold sweat, trembling all over, his face became paler.


    She squatted on the ground, hugging her knees, crying silently!


    She began to realize the cruelty of this world. She could not imagine what those people did along the way. There were so many people with broken legs. Their weapons might have been obtained from armed men, but their own The family is a family of armed men, and she suddenly felt a little scared.


    Wang Xiaoran wanted to be comforted, but she didn''t know how to say it. She was thinking that the reason why Ye Hao stopped and killed these people in front of Shangguan Qingqing outside the car was just to let her know the world again!


    Finally, the chariot continued to move forward, Shangguan Qingqing cried alone there for a long time, Wang Xiaoran did not comfort, but stood quietly on the side.


    Ye Hao stared at the Skynet satellite, and the satellite picture was a city, a city of zombies!


    At this moment, they are getting closer and closer to the city. From outside the car, they can see the densely covered clouds, and they can also feel the horrible breath emanating from there.


    I don''t know when, Shangguan Qingqing has stopped crying, standing behind Ye Hao, also looking at the black cloud and the terrible city.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were also standing aside. Situ Linglong seemed to have achieved research results, and only then came out and wanted to tell Ye Hao that he saw Ye Hao staring at the city, so he didn''t bother.


    Looking at the countless zombies in that city, among them, there are a lot of lord ranks, scattered everywhere, and they can¡¯t be counted. Other top-level mutant zombies are everywhere. Seeing such a scene, anyone will Think of this as hell!


    Shangguan Qingqing was a little scared, because she found that the chariot was heading straight towards the city, and Ye Hao didn''t seem to have the intention to go around.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong didn''t have the slightest worry. They believed in Ye Hao''s strength and knew that Ye Hao must have done this for their own reasons.


    At this time, Zhongcheng was also paying attention to Ye Hao.


    After the end of the world, the research on the Skynet system has achieved good results. The country has produced special communication equipment connected through Skynet. This communication device was also distributed by the national armed department after the doomsday exercises were spread. Distributed throughout Kyushu.


    The Skynet system has also scattered some subsystems, which are set up in large survivor bases.


    In the heavy city, under the projection of the Skynet system, large and small light curtains appeared, and the picture was the picture of Ye Hao''s chariot heading towards the city of zombies.


    Other bases with sub-systems also have such light curtains.


    At present, the communicator has not yet been popularized. Although it is not like the current mobile phone, there is one person, but there will be a group of forces in each city, and some powerful people will find ways to get them themselves.


    And this kind of special communicator connected to Skynet can see this picture in the same way. This is the means of the state.


    At this time, almost the entire Kyushu country is watching this picture, and even some other confederate countries are also watching it.


    Although Ye Hao''s whereabouts were not revealed, Song Mingyuan used Skynet to lock on Ye Hao the moment he left the heavy city. Ye Hao had the Skynet system, so naturally he noticed, but just ignored it.


    What the country wants is to show Ye Hao¡¯s strength in front of the entire Kyushu State and even the entire world. Although Ye Hao does not know when Ye Hao will make a move, Song Mingyuan knows that no matter what route Ye Hao chooses, there will be times when he needs to make a move. .


    The subsystems of the Skynet system, as well as the projection light curtains on the communication equipment, and satellite live broadcasts are all controlled by the main system of Zhongcheng and Skynet. Song Mingyuan only projected the satellites when he realized what Ye Hao was going to do next. Connect all devices.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and paid attention to the chariot that was driving all the way to the city of zombies. For some reason, no one thought that this was an act of dying. They were waiting for what happened next. thing.

 Chapter 313： Into the city!

    In the city of zombies, at the center of a mountain made up of countless bones, a figure in a black robe, sitting on a throne made of bone, is also watching the distance, where the chariot is coming from.


    At this time, it is already the real king!


    Looking at the chariot that was getting closer and closer to his royal city, Yang Xiu stood up from the throne, and the horrible aura around him no longer converged, and burst out like a scourge.


    In the entire city of zombies, hundreds or even tens of millions of zombies are all creeping on the ground. In the sky, black clouds are surging like waves, and the sky-shaking roars continue to resound in all directions.


    Across the light curtain, everyone can feel that breath, that is the power that makes people unable to resist. Under this power, everything seems to be surrendered and everything will be destroyed.


    Someone was frightened by this momentum and fell to the ground, their faces pale as paper.


    Some survivors close to this city were even scared to death by the endless roars. This kind of people who have been living in fear can''t go far after all.


    "What on earth is that car going to do in that city, can it be the car and the people in it that can withstand this city!"


    "Such a car, I have never seen it before. Perhaps it is a super tank made by the country that can fight against zombies."


    "It looks really powerful, but in that city, the human-shaped zombie in the center of the city is too terrifying."


    While everyone was talking about it, the chariot had already come to the outside of the city, did not stop, and went all the way to the city.


    The zombies are like tides, frantically rushing towards the chariot, and in vain, the chariot has doubled, crushing it all the way toward the zombies!


    "I''ll go, this tank can be bigger, awesome!"


    "It''s really high-tech, and the country''s methods are really unimaginable."


    "In addition to getting bigger, this car won''t be transformed into an Autobot like Transformers!"


    Seeing the chariot getting bigger and crushing the zombies all the way, countless people cheered up, and at the same time guessed the other abilities that the chariot might possess.


    The zombies outside the city of zombies are all low-level zombies, and the chariot can naturally be crushed all the way, but as the number of zombies increases, the speed of the chariot slows down.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom boom!"


    The chariot directly launched an attack, countless bombs, missiles, etc. were blasted frantically, and various bullets were constantly strafing. A car was like an army of thousands of horses. The zombies fell in large areas, or were bombed into mud, or were Beat into a sieve.


    "I''m rubbing it, it''s going to blow up!"


    "This is a war machine, it is simply sweeping the army!"


    "Will the country manufacture this kind of cars in batches, so don''t worry about zombies."


    No one does not envy, if such a chariot can be owned, it is enough to make people unimpeded in the end times!


    The powerful combat power of the chariot was displayed in front of the entire Kyushu country and even the entire world. Not only was the people of Kyushu shocked, but other countries were about to blow up the Skynet conference area.


    Cake Country: "Kyushu Country, you have such a weapon, but you conceal it from other countries and don''t share it!"


    Silla Kingdom: "Yes, you are so selfish. In the last days, shouldn''t all human beings unite?"


    America: "Kyushu, our country is willing to use the method of disposing genetic medicine, and change the method of manufacturing this tank with you!"


    Country E: "Kyushu, as long as it can provide our country''s technology, our country will be the most loyal ally of Kyushu."


    Country Y: "Count me!"


    Cake country: "We use the latest mecha warrior technology, and trade with you!"


    These countries, whether it is the genetic medicine of the American country or the mecha fighters developed by the cake country, have been secretly researching before the end of the day. The Kyushu country has been trying to obtain it, but it is hidden by the two countries. Very good, I can''t get it.


    Moreover, these two countries, the little East Island country of the cake country, secretly only depend on the existence of the America country, so the two studies of genetic medicine and mecha fighters are jointly mastered by the two countries.


    It is precisely because of this that the two countries will be relatively more stable than other countries after the end of the world.


    On the Kyushu country side, Song Mingyuan and Tang Qingshan did not speak, not to mention that this tank is not national at all, even if it is, they will not exchange it!


    What everyone is concerned about at the moment is only the scene in the satellite picture.


    Just when everyone thought that the chariot would rush all the way to the center, the surrounding zombies scattered one after another, giving way directly.


    The chariot stopped, and a figure came out of it!


    Ye Hao is holding two knives in his hands, his right hand is smashing, his left hand is smashing, his face is stern, and he is dressed in black, just like Shura walking out of hell, his eyes are like sharp blades, without the slightest emotion.


    Ye Hao likes black clothes. This is a habit that he gradually developed in his life in the last five years of his previous life.


    Because black clothes, even if they are stained with blood, are not easy to see!


    With the two knives in hand, Ye Hao walked forward all the way.


    Ye Hao''s convergent aura, with every step he took, released a trace, until finally, it directly reached the sixth innate order.


    The surrounding zombies kept roaring, they wanted to jump on and tear this human to pieces, but they received the king''s order and were not allowed to move!


    A giant zombie 100 meters high suddenly appeared from the group of zombies and stopped Ye Hao on the way forward.


    The giant zombie in the middle stage of the lord''s third-order, whether it is body shape or full of muscles, plus the exoskeleton that has appeared, all show its strength.


    Ye Hao''s footsteps did not stop, he did not even look up to see how tall the zombie was.


    The left hand hoisted the sword, the power of light condensed in the center, the cyan blade flashed a light, and the red skylark on the blade seemed to be burning, about to fly out.


    Hand up and down!


    A blade of light like a condensed silk thread instantly slashed across the body of the giant zombie. The giant zombie who was still walking towards Ye Hao separated from the middle a little bit, and finally turned into two halves, crashing to the ground!


    "How is it possible! The huge zombie was solved with a single blow."


    "That''s the existence of the lord rank, and there is already an exoskeleton, and the defense is not even damaged by missile bombardment."


    "Is this a super warrior cultivated by the country? How long has the doomsday come, they already have such a powerful strength."


    "His weapon is not simple! It should be provided by the state, and only the state has such a powerful weapon."


    No one is not shocked. The doomsday technique has only appeared not long ago. There should not be anyone who breaks through the innate. But with the emergence of the new doomsday technique, I believe it will not be long before someone will continue to break through the innate, but Ye Hao¡¯s power , Has been far beyond imagination!


    The country has used those weapons to train many people. They are all armed personnel who are completely loyal to the country. At the same time, those ancient families, sects, and some other forces have such weapons of awakening. Of course, some of them didn¡¯t have anything. Ordinary people, after the end of the world, as their strength grows stronger, they can also find a way to get it.


    For Ye Hao''s weapons, many people know that his two knives are not simple, but no matter how powerful the weapons are, they ultimately rely on their own strength.

 Chapter 314： Zombies of war dragons!

    Ye Hao''s strength, no need to doubt, the giant zombie that was dealt with by him, the blood in his body has dried up at some point, and his entire body has dried up like a mummy.


    Minghong knife, after slaying the giant zombie, the blood of the zombie was quickly absorbed by Minghong knife. The blood turned into a mist, and it was very thin, escaping into the air, and finally completely entered into the Minghong knife, above the blade. The fire-red skylark has also become more bright red.


    There was not only one zombie in the way, Ye Hao continued to walk, and in front of him was a zombie of the fifth rank of the lord.


    This lord''s Tier 5 zombie is like a huge meat ball, tens of meters high, full of tentacles, and various body parts such as heads and arms are everywhere on the meat ball, which seems to be fused by countless zombies. Made the same.


    The meatball zombies first attacked, and the tentacles quickly attacked Ye Hao. At the same time, the body parts in the meatball assembled on their own and separated to form a special mutant zombies.


    This kind of special zombie crawls on the ground, but the speed is extremely fast, just like the alien in the movie, with claws, fangs, and a tail with venomous thorns.


    In an instant, the flesh-bearded tentacles and the alien zombies were in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s double knives danced quickly in his hands, and the sword lights flew out, and the tentacles and the alien zombies were directly chopped to pieces, and blood was scattered all over the ground.


    Ye Hao''s hand did not stop. Between the two knives danced, the sword energy spread around freely, and the surrounding air began to become fierce. Some zombies close to Ye Hao were cut into pieces by the sword energy. .


    The sword air escapes, stirring the surrounding air, and the air is flowing quickly, and a vortex is gradually formed, which is a sword air vortex!


    Ye Hao''s double knives moved faster, ordinary people could no longer see his movements, only the blade light flashed, and the blade qi vortex became huge little by little, and finally, a tornado formed directly in front of Ye Hao.


    Countless zombies around were directly involved in the tornado of sword air, turning into corpses.


    Ye Hao waved his two knives, and the tornado of sword air went straight to the meatball zombies. The meatball zombies had nowhere to hide. Hundreds of tentacles danced wildly, trying to defeat the sword air tornado, but only saw the tentacles broken. Go, it''s too late to be born again.


    There is nowhere to escape, the huge body of the meatball zombie was mercilessly cut by the knife-gas tornado, but in just a few seconds, it was swallowed by the tornado, and there was no scum left.


    The sword air tornado swept all the way, and Ye Hao continued to walk forward.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the sword air tornado was directly shaken away, and the sky was raining blood, mixed with corpses and fell.


    The roaring sound is a particularly powerful zombie with wings on its back, two sharp horns on its head, and a long and powerful tail. Ye Hao believes that ordinary innate strong people will change if they are thrown by this tail. Into two sections.


    The whole body is covered with thin and sharp scales as sharp as a knife, and the hands and feet have sharp claws, enough to penetrate the country''s tanks and armored vehicles.


    This zombie was surprisingly the one who followed the human-shaped zombie before, the dragon man zombie.


    At this time, it has reached the early stage of the lord''s eighth stage, and is still above Ye Hao. The original bone wings have been covered by fleshy membranes, and the unicorn has become double horns. The dark scales cover the whole body, and look indestructible like armor. , The overall size of the dragon zombies is much smaller than before, and now it is only four or five meters in size.


    Lord Tier 8, this kind of strength is already at the peak of the zombie group, even in other zombie gathering places, except for the king, there may not be a zombie with such strength, and this zombie is evolving toward the king. !


    The dragon zombies are not like the human-shaped zombies Yang Xiu, they are born king zombies. They can only rely on themselves to evolve step by step to have the power that belongs to the king alone. When it evolves to the king level, its figure will be a normal human. The size and strength will now undergo a qualitative change.


    However, it met Ye Hao ahead of time. It is hard to say whether there is such a chance.


    "Roar!"


    The wings of the dragon zombies vibrated and rose to the sky!


    Ye Hao''s whole body was surging with light and power, and went straight to the sky!


    At this time, Ye Hao didn''t plan to directly equip the Black God''s Battle Armor. He wanted to try to see what extent his current combat power could reach.


    The sharp claws of the dragon man zombies directly rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s light power exploded, and the purple thunder light and golden light power merged into the double swords. Ye Hao lifted the sword and swiftly headed towards the dragonman.


    "boom!"


    The collision of power, the air blasted out, the light exploded in the air, and the entire satellite image was filled with dazzling light.


    "Is this still human power! It can fly directly in the air."


    "Are his thunder and light, both powers! This is the first time I have seen this power."


    "I am a fire type ability, when can I achieve this level!"


    Powers, after the spread of the doomsday technique, many people began to awaken powers after their strength increased. Therefore, powers are now a common phenomenon, but powerful powers are rare.


    Of course, there are no powerful abilities, only powerful people!


    Between the collision between Ye Hao and the dragon zombies, the double knives slashed on the dragon zombies, only to draw a spark, unable to break the defense!


    There was only a scratch on the scale armor, but it healed quickly.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the defense of the dragon zombies had already exceeded his expectations.


    No longer thinking about it, his arms were covered by the Black God''s Battle Armor, and Ye Hao''s momentum broke out instantly, reaching the eighth innate rank!


    Feeling the sudden increase in Ye Hao''s momentum, the dragon zombies felt a trace of pressure, their mouths full of sharp teeth opened, and only a beam of energy gathered in it, and then a ball of energy suddenly blasted towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s right hand swept a hundred knives and swiped it out. The purple-golden sword light directly cut the energy ball in half, and fell into the group of zombies, blasting a large number of zombies to death.


    The dragon zombies had no time to evade, and their claws swung two energy blades in the air, colliding with the blade light.


    Before the blade light was scattered, it blasted directly on the dragon zombies.


    Although the power of the sword light was consumed a lot, and in the end the dragon zombies quickly protected him with his hands, but still suffered serious injuries, leaving two scars on his arms.


    The blood flowed out, and the scars slowly healed under the energy of the dragon man''s zombie essence.


    Under the same realm, the dragon zombies were not Ye Hao''s opponent at all, and a simple stab had already injured him.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon zombies roared, but it also felt the horror of this human being in front of him. Its intelligence is no different from ordinary people now, it feels fear!


    Ye Hao clasped both knives tightly, and rushed towards the dragon without waiting for the dragon to attack.


    Knife after knife, the speed of swinging the knife is so fast that the naked eye can''t keep up. The dragon zombies resisted and retreated.


    Suddenly, the dragon man zombies were already covered with knife marks and dripping with blood, and its proud scale defense appeared extremely fragile under Ye Hao''s double knives.


    Finally, Ye Hao''s two swords crossed and swung out suddenly.


    The cross blade light blasted the dragon man zombies, directly blasted it to the ground, and threw a huge deep hole in the ground, and the surrounding ground was cracked.

 Chapter 315： The global live broadcast of the battle of kings!

    The place where the dragon zombies fell was in front of the White Bone Mountain, on the Bone Mountain Throne, Yang Xiu''s face hidden under the black robe finally appeared, looking at Ye Hao, who was shrouded in purple-golden light in the sky. The dark eyes are as deep as hell.


    In the deep pit, the dragon zombies were not directly beheaded, their wings flapped hard, and they wanted to fight Ye Hao again.


    The wounds all over the body are too late to repair the essence energy, especially the two scars on the chest with deep bones. The blood surges, and the wounds caused by the screaming sword are extremely terrifying. Even the essence energy can hardly heal them. .


    Just when the dragon zombies wanted to rush out of the pit, a huge coercion directly fell on him, pressing it in the pit again, unable to move, and roaring.


    Without the slightest warning, Yang Xiu, a human-shaped zombie, rose directly into the sky. The speed was so fast that Ye Hao could only retreat violently, holding the double knives in front of him, and his whole person was blasted out thousands of meters with a palm.


    Fortunately, the Black God''s War Armor removed these damages, but received a little shock without any damage.


    At this time, Yang Xiu is in the middle of the first stage of the king. The gap between the king and the innate is not comparable to the innate warrior and the ordinary warrior. A few more powerful ordinary warriors may defeat the innate warrior, but the king and the innate The gap cannot be made up by the number of people.


    Without any hesitation, the Black God''s armor was covered.


    The legs, breastplate, and head appeared one by one, with two knives in his hands, black armor draped over his body, and the Black God''s armor exuded bursts of gloom, especially the black light in the eyes, making him look like Shura God of War.


    Ye Hao''s momentum is rising steadily, and he directly breaks through the battle king level instantly!


    "What kind of armor is that? Has the country developed this kind of thing!"


    "Such a handsome armor, exquisitely designed, and capable of enhancing such a powerful combat power, is no less than the value of that tank!"


    "Such power is no longer weaker than that human zombie."


    The appearance of the Black God''s Battle Armor undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention. Whether it was the shape of the armor, the perfect streamlined design, and the close-fitting covering of the whole body, any part was perfectly protected, and at the same time, it could enhance the powerful combat power. Don''t want to own.


    Cake Country: "Kyushu Country, you dare to steal our country''s mecha technology!"


    America: "No wonder it didn''t respond to our conditions. It turns out that we have stolen our research results. Kyushu, are you going to be an enemy of the world!"


    Silla Kingdom: "You dare to steal the secrets of other countries, Kyushu, you have violated the alliance treaty!"


    Naturally, the mecha technology of the America and the cake country has not yet reached such a level. It is just screaming over there. This type of armor is much stronger than their so-called mecha. How can it be prevented? People jealous.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s continuous improvement in strength, there was a flash of madness in the black pupils of the human-shaped zombie Yang Xiu!


    If the previous siege was just for testing, then now, the battle it expected can finally be realized, and this is also the first battle for it to truly become the queen!


    Yang Xiu licked the corner of his mouth, revealing a stiff, but humane, evil smile.


    "Ye Hao, you will be my first soul of the king!"


    Yang Xiu was already able to speak very smoothly. It looked at Ye Hao, who had also reached the king, but there was no fear at all, but rather excited.


    "Remember my name, Yang Xiu!"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, the golden light power gathered on his body, and the purple thunder glow surging. The purple golden light merged with the black gloom of the battle armor, which appeared extremely dazzling, and also made Ye Hao''s whole body soar.


    The two kings'' coercion invisibly collided in the air. Under the collision of these two coercive forces, the zombies in the city below were directly pressed by the powerful force to lie on the ground, unable to move, and some were under the violent coercion. In the collision, he was directly crushed!


    "Boom boom!"


    In an instant, the two figures collided violently in the air at a speed that the naked eye could not catch up with.


    Ye Hao''s double knives condensed the three-color swordsman, and slashed the human-shaped zombie with one knife. Each knife hit the key point. Yang Xiu''s strength was not weak, and his physical defense had reached the extreme.


    The battle between kings, unless it is suppressed by absolute strength, otherwise it is difficult to separate the burden, and will eventually evolve into a protracted battle.


    However, the current defense of Ye Hao''s Black God Battle Armor, after two evolutions, is already the same as the defense of a chariot, capable of withstanding five destructive attacks from king-level powerhouses.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know what the devastating attack of the so-called king-level powerhouse was. However, in the confrontation with Yang Xiu, its attack did not cause any harm to Ye Hao, not even on the battle armor. The slightest trace appeared.


    Even if it is a protracted battle, Ye Hao believes that in the end, he must have the last laugh. After all, the medicine garden in the folding space, the thousand-year magical medicine is running everywhere!


    However, Ye Hao was in a hurry, and he didn''t want to waste time here.


    On the body of the Minghong Sword, the fiery red skylark became blazing. The dead zombies in the city, the blood sprinkled on the ground, turned into blood and dispersed in the air, pouring into the Minghong Sword. Those creeping zombies, inside The blood was also losing, and some weak zombies instantly turned into mummy.


    There was more and more blood in the air, and the corpses of zombie birds fell in the sky, and the momentum of the chirping sword continued to increase. The body of the sword became more and more red like blood, and there were faint birds and birds crying.


    The whole city, like a **** hell, was shrouded in blood.


    Yang Xiu, a human-shaped zombie, looked at the Minghong knife in Ye Hao''s hand, and felt a little bit bad.


    For the dragon zombies still in the deep pit, the blood essence in the body is constantly escaping out of the body, and there is a mournful roar.


    The humanoid zombie also noticed this situation. In vain, it retreated extremely quickly, no longer entangled with Ye Hao, fell to the edge of the deep pit, stretched out one hand, and sucked the humanoid zombie into the palm, pinching its neck. Hesitate to bite it!


    The essence power in the corpse of the dragon man was fading fast, and in just a few seconds, it was sucked into a corpse and died.


    On the human-shaped zombie, black scales emerged from under the skin, covering the whole body a little bit, double horns appeared on the head, and hard bones emerged from the back. The human-shaped zombie backhanded and pulled the two bones out of the body, impressively Two bone knives are formed.


    With a series of changes, the strength of the humanoid zombies increased sharply, directly reaching the late stage of the first order of the king.


    Both defense power and attack power have been greatly improved. This scaled armor is naturally stronger on human-shaped zombies than on dragon zombies, and even the current artifact-level Hundred Cleaver cannot break open.


    Right after Yang Xiu completed the evolution, Ye Hao finally succeeded!

 Chapter 316： Minghong Sword that lifted the second seal

    Change hands slightly. "


    The big smoke is still the previous big smoke, not changed because of this month''s separation, it is still so bold. I smiled and said, "Well, since you said just now, I have nothing to say. These devices will be reserved for you. What price can you sell? You see yours. By the way, I have ten more. I think you can sell a few low-level attribute equipment, but in terms of price, you still have to understand that the attributes of these equipment are still very good, at least the attribute equipment of the same level is good." In other words, the level requirement is a bit Low, there are more than a dozen attribute devices. I think although these devices are relatively low-level, they should be able to sell for a good price. After all, these are bronze and silver-level devices. "


    Hearing what I said, the big smoke eye couldn''t help but see the light of the gold coin, and kept rubbing his hands, expecting to say: "What kind of equipment, take a look, now the store almost attracts good equipment for customers."


    I can''t help but smoke and smile. This guy looks like a real businessman. He doesn''t have bronze and silver equipment on his body. When he heard about bronze and silver equipment, he did just that. "The smoke is too big and you are making a fuss. As far as I know, you also seem to have a lot of silverware."


    A big cigarette giggled and said, ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t bear to sell these devices to me. This is my baby. Unless I¡¯m better, it¡¯s not the same. Hey, you know, I¡¯m already Understood. Although players have made progress now, there are many gold equipment on the market, but bronze and silverware are still very popular. "Because the explosion rate has always been low, many players still wear whiteboard equipment. One person can have that. Two or three copperware, even if it is good, if there is such a silverware or two pieces of equipment, it would be good. You know, last month¡¯s equipment list was called the "Qinggang Sword" equipment, which sold very high. Only in this way can we see the players¡¯ demand for silverware. Although these equipments are not as good as the green steel swords in our hands, they are also Can be sold at a high price. "


    I can''t help being a little surprised. Is the explosion rate of the game really so low, then how can I have such a high explosion rate? Bronze and silver clothes are now my knockouts. The belts are now bronze, the shoes are silver, the rings are not graded, and the rest are gold equipment. I have to pay less attention to these bronzes and silverware. It seems that the main battle is still these bronze medals and silverware.


    Da Yan smiled and nodded: "Of course, I will sell these equipment at a good price. How can I sell it at a good price, I can also order it at all, hey, by the way, you have built a business for Langji. Wouldn''t it, hey, you can accept me to join this gang, and the relationship with me, of course this is not a problem."


    I smiled and said, "Of course, it doesn''t matter. It''s just overcrowded now. I''m afraid it won''t work now. We have to wait for the guild to upgrade to expand the manpower. I think we will have to wait until then."


    Cigarette nodded and said, "Yes, but what do you think of CCB? You are not the kind of person who likes this. I think you are the kind of lonely ranger."


    I smiled and said: "Yes, I originally liked loneliness and monotony, but I think whether you live in reality or in games, it is a good choice to do a great career in games. In addition, I still A group of brothers silently supported me after I was killed. They are all passionate young people. I can¡¯t think of anything meaningful in the game.¡± So long ago we decided to set up a guild. Okay, because I can meet the requirements of the shoulders, I went to form a gang, but I am also a named helper, I don¡¯t know anything about the management of the guild, and I handed over all the affairs of the club to me Brothers, but I became the one shaking hands. "


    Yan smiled slightly, a little melancholy, and said, "It''s nice to have a brother."


    I smiled and said proudly: "Yes, it''s nice to have a brother. If I can, I want you to be my brother too."


    When Yan heard me say this, his eyes shone slightly and said, "Can we really be brothers?"


    I nodded and smiled and said, "Why not? In fact, I considered you a brother a long time ago."


    Da Yan looked at me a little moved, seeing my face full of sincerity, eyes flushed, nodded and said: "Langji, we will be brothers in the future, and your business will be my business in the future."


    I nodded, clasped my smoky hands and said, "Well, we will be brothers in the future."


    I held my hands for a long time and didn''t want to separate. At this moment, my friendship was sublimated with the smoke. The brotherly feelings have not been spoken, everything is self-evident.


    Second gang upgrade mission


    Two hours after I came out of the Wubao drugstore, I threw my device into a big cigarette and let him take care of it. My little friend Xiaofu and I came out of the Wubao drugstore so that we would not be as embarrassed as we were when we returned to the city a few hours ago. I still decided to buy a cloak for two beautiful women, which is also very convenient. All in


    There are many people selling things in the system store, but most of them are a couple. They choose decorations that have no attributes but look good. When I saw me and two beautiful women walking into the system store, the players inside looked at us in surprise. Several male players came to God, and the corners of their mouths actually flowed out of the disgusting lama''s mouth. Such a shameless boyfriend appeared on a poker date. He couldn¡¯t help hating his itchy teeth, grabbed his ears, and shouted: "I won¡¯t fight for three days. You go to the house to find tiles, dare you Look at other girls, go home and see how I can take care of you."


    The player suffered a lot and covered his ears and said loudly: "Oh, my wife, I am wrong, I fall easily, I want to fall, I am wrong, I dare not, forgive me, I dare not."


    As soon as I saw it, I couldn''t help but look at this little swim with some worries. Little friends will not do the same to me in the future. I looked back at her, as if thinking of something, blushing, pouting a little mouth, and secretly stretched out a little hand to pinch my posture, and put a cold hair on my back. I had to walk into the store and shout to the boss: "Boss, buy two cloaks."


    Hearing my yelling, the boss raised his head from behind the counter, with a look of contempt on his face. I said, "What kind of rant, what kind of people do you want to pick there, and then pay the bill here."


    Good guys, these guys are so tempered now that they were looked down upon by the waiter at first, but now I''m looked down upon by the owner of the clothing store. Can''t I be so disgusting? impossible. My charm should not be too low. It won''t happen like this. I can''t help but have doubts about the clothes I wear.

 Chapter 317： End!

    The human-shaped zombie didn''t stop at all, it still continued to absorb, and the endless energy essence pouring toward it, the wound on the waist was slowly healing.


    Ye Hao knew that Yang Xiu was condensing a powerful blow, and he faintly felt that this was the so-called, full blow of a king-level powerhouse!


    The cost of such an attack may be the sacrifice of millions of zombies in the entire city, condensing all the essence energy into one body. For any king, this is a shame, and it is being forced. An attack that will only be used at the time of desperation.


    The reason Yang Xiu launched this attack was because it discovered that from the very beginning, his own attack could not cause any harm to Ye Hao. His defense was too strong and exceeded the ordinary king level.


    After feeling the power of Minghong Dao, Yang Xiu, a humanoid zombie, knew that the only way he could win the battle was this final blow, and he had to fight only. It was impossible to escape because he felt , Ye Hao''s speed was even above it.


    Ye Hao knows how strong the Black God''s Battle Armor is, and naturally doesn¡¯t care how strong this strike is. No matter how strong it is, humanoid zombies are always a junior king-level powerhouse, even the strongest strike. It is impossible to break one''s own defenses.


    Ye Hao had put away the Hundred Splitting Knife, holding the Minghong Knife in both hands, and raised it to the sky, and saw that the sky was suddenly covered with thunder clouds, and the sky thunder was surging and fell into the Minghong Knife.


    Between the heavens and the earth, there appeared a little bit of light like fireflies, and countless points of light converged towards the Minghong knife. Those bright lights are surprisingly psychic particles, condensed to the extreme, turned into light, such a light spot, the psychic energy condensed in it , Enough to burst the warriors of the first order innate.


    The **** mist below also surged towards Minghong Sword and was absorbed little by little.


    Two huge powers of the king converged in the air, and the aura produced collided invisibly and spread to the surroundings.


    The scope of such a king-level battle is far more than just what you see on the surface.


    Not far from this city of zombies, in the densely clouded sky, a huge phantom can be seen faintly, emerging in the clouds, the aura that exudes is amazing, Ye Hao and the human-shaped zombie Yang Xiu have already felt it. Then, in the clouds, there is also a king!


    However, the existence in the clouds obviously did not dare to interfere in this battle, just watching from the sidelines.


    Above the land of Kyushu, a powerful breath erupted in various zombie gathering places. Many of them belonged to the king. Although some of them had not yet reached, they were similar. They sensed that they belonged exclusively. The zombies of the king''s capital are directly in touch with each other.


    They seem to be cheering, they seem to be angry, or they are afraid!


    They felt that their own kind was pushed to a desperate situation, and they were doing the last struggle. They felt that this kind of strength was already above them, but they were still forced to such a point that they could not imagine that its opponent, What kind of existence.


    In some mountain forests, there was a roar of the sky-shaking beast, and all the mutant beasts squatted on the ground, shivering.


    In some abyss cracks, there was also a terrifying aura, which caused the surrounding mountains to vibrate, and the things inside seemed to become excited, wanting to break the seal and descend into this world as soon as possible.


    Ye Hao can faintly feel these changes, but it is not the time to care about these at this moment. At this time, the Minghong sword, the hundred-meter sword''s light condenses, thunder, light, and blood are constantly compressed in the sword''s light, the hundred-meter sword The mang was slowly shrinking, as if all these energies were absorbed by Ming Hong Dao.


    In the city of zombies at this time, the number of zombies is already only a million, and the human-shaped zombie Yang Xiu''s aura has also reached the extreme. He is already in the late second stage of the king, surrounded by black aura, and his injuries have long since recovered.


    Under Ye Hao''s black god''s armor, his cold eyes looked forward, Yang Xiu had already sacrificed, and his dark pupils also looked in Ye Hao''s direction.


    The humanoid zombie Yang Xiu turned into a black light, like a sharp arrow, bursting towards Ye Hao.


    The light of the Minghong sword has completely converged, and only the raging flames are left around the blade, and the Minghong sword falls, and the red skylark is like a phoenix, wrapped in flames, making a long sound, and in the next instant, it has already collided with the black light. .


    The flaming skylark passed directly through the chest of the human-shaped zombie. The speed of the human-shaped zombie did not decrease, and the sharp claws suddenly bombarded the Black God''s armor, the position was impressively on the chest.


    However, the humanoid zombies still underestimated the defenses of the Black God''s War Armor, sacrificed millions of zombies, and exchanged the strongest blow. Even Ye Hao¡¯s defense could not be broken. The claws broke directly in the collision. The damage caused by the impact basically affects the humanoid zombies.


    Although part of the powerful impact generated by the collision was removed by the Black God''s War Armor, Ye Hao was still crashed into the ground by the humanoid zombie Yang Xiu.


    At the moment of landing, the entire city was smashed, the ground fell, and the violent earthquake caused huge cracks in the city. The entire city, with a radius of tens of miles, was instantly razed to the ground.


    The smoke and dust enveloped the whole city, making it hard to see the situation.


    "It''s incredible. The whole city was destroyed. What happened to it!"


    "Why didn''t the great **** resist in the end and let the blow hit the armor."


    "The flaming red bird is still there. It should be the man who won."


    "With just one blow, a city was destroyed. What a powerful force this is!"


    Everyone was amazed, and the result of this final blow had already appeared in the smoke and dust.


    The flaming skylark fluttered down, flapping its wings to disperse the smoke and dust.


    Ye Hao stood in the ruins, the Black God''s armor was wrapped in light, shining especially, the Minghong knife in his hand was already placed on the neck of the human zombie.


    Yang Xiu, the human zombie at this time, had completely dissipated his aura, kneeling on the ground.


    As early as the moment the Fire Red Skylark passed through its body, it had already lost, and the last blow to bombard Ye Hao was just its last resistance.


    "Won, this time I really won!"


    "The defense of that armor is so terrifying, even the strongest blow from the zombie can''t cause the slightest harm."


    "This is the strongest weapon cultivated by the country!"


    Many people regarded Ye Hao as a member of the country, thinking that both the tank and the armor were national technology.


    "Human, you won!"


    Yang Xiu raised his head and looked at Ye Hao, a fierce look flashed across his black pupils.


    "But, do you think this is my strongest blow! Even if you die, I will push you back!"


    Seeing a dazzling light burst out of Yang Xiu''s forehead, Ye Hao didn''t expect to let it hide his hand.

 Chapter 318： Empty city

    Just when the light was about to erupt, the red skylark above the sky had already fallen, and the flames all over the body wrapped the human-shaped zombie. The light that was about to burst was instantly suppressed. The body of the human-shaped zombie was slumping rapidly, and the blood essence was disappearing!


    "No! I want to take you to the funeral!"


    The humanoid zombie uttered the final roar, very unwilling, its final blow, in the end, it was unable to use it.


    Ye Hao had already guessed what it was going to do, and a voice without the slightest emotion sounded: "Even if you blew yourself up, it won''t work at all!"


    Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s words, the humanoid zombie Yang Xiu no longer screamed. He just sat quietly on the ground, letting the flame burn his body. Finally, he just used its ugly face to squeeze out a self-deprecating smile, and his body turned into the flames. Make ashes!


    After the human-shaped zombie body dissipated, a spar fell to the ground, the spar exuded a dim light, and Ye Hao could feel the rich energy contained in it.


    King''s Crystal, this is the energy crystal core that can only be condensed when reaching the King''s level. Just now, the humanoid zombie wants to explode, and also wants to directly explode the energy of King''s Crystal. This is no longer comparable to the ultimate weapon such as Chaowu. Up.


    Starting with the spar, the king who has been watching in the sky seemed to be a little about to move, and the sky was turbulent.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the sky, Minghong''s sword swung out, and the blade''s light instantly went straight into the cloud. In the sky, a cut was made, the clouds and mist dispersed, and a king-level behemoth appeared in the air.


    This is a huge penguin bird, covered with golden feathers, like a golden sword, shining light, it looks extremely sharp, its pointed beak is like the most powerful spear in the world, and it seems to be able to penetrate everything. It is tens of meters long. Claws can easily shred any creatures.


    The blade light broke through the clouds and blasted towards the Golden-winged Dapeng Bird, but was resisted by the wind blade swung from its claws.


    Just when everyone thought that this giant beast in the sky would immediately rush down, and when it attacked Ye Hao, it fluttered its wings and flew away quickly with a long cry.


    As if frightened away, the Dapeng Bird did not look back, did not stay at all, fast as lightning, and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    The Dapeng Bird is not a fool, and its wisdom is no longer weaker than that of ordinary humans. Although Ye Hao¡¯s attacks are ordinary and can be easily blocked by himself, a Dapeng Bird watching the entire battle can only rely on Ye Hao¡¯s With a normal blow, he knew that Ye Hao''s battle didn''t cost much at all.


    Therefore, the Dapeng Bird did not hesitate, turned around and left. Not to mention Ye Hao, even the human-shaped zombie is not something that he can deal with. It has been watching here, just to wait until the end. Injury, it may be shot.


    However, facing Ye Hao like this, it knew that it had no chance. Even if the King''s Crystal could increase its strength by one to two levels, it still did not hesitate at all, or even dare not stay any longer.


    Ye Hao''s final blow meant a warning. If it didn''t leave, Ye Hao might rush over in the next second.


    "Is that a golden-winged roc bird! There is such a powerful existence in the sky."


    "It was just a normal blow that scared the Dapeng bird away!"


    "How many such powerful existences are there in this world?"


    Everyone, while feeling Ye Hao¡¯s strength, is also aware of the crisis in this world, how much this kind of strength exists, and many people know that in addition to this city of zombies, there are many such cities, whether Those cities have such a presence!


    Ye Hao put the King''s Crystal into the folding space, and the fiery skylark turned into a stream of light and sank into the Minghong Sword.


    The city of zombies at this time is already in ruins. After being sacrificed, the remaining zombies are less than one million. However, the lowest level of these remaining zombies are all advanced mutant zombies, advanced mutant zombies, and top zombies. Mutant zombies, plus some remaining lord rank zombies.


    Ye Hao held the Hundred Splitting Knife in his hand again, with both knives in his hand, Ye Hao''s bright power erupted, and his whole body shuttled among these zombies at the ultimate speed. Whether it was a top-level zombie or a lord-level zombies, Ye Hao could not stop him. One knife, was harvested frantically.


    "Is his power enough to slaughter the zombies in a city! This person can be said to have stood at the pinnacle of this world."


    "With this kind of combat power, one person is equivalent to a thousand troops."


    "The country, is it going to let him destroy all the cities of zombies?"


    One person slaughtered a city, even if the human-shaped zombies did not sacrifice those zombies, for Ye Hao, dealing with these zombies was really like cutting vegetables.


    After ten minutes, the entire city of zombies turned into an empty city, with only a piece of ruins left, and the corpses of countless zombies. Ye Hao stood in the ruins for a while, and then returned to the chariot.


    The chariot moved again, passing directly through the city, leaving only a trail of dust.


    "Dad, you''re so amazing! You have solved the zombies in the whole city by one person." Wang Xiaoran saw Ye Hao come back and walked forward directly, holding Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Master, this is the pill I refined. It can be used to supplement the consumption and quickly restore strength." Situ Linglong handed a round pill to Ye Hao. Through the efforts of this period of time, the research on the pharmacopoeia finally There is a trace of results.


    Ye Hao took a look at the pill and felt that the medicinal power contained in it was huge, more than a century-old treasure medicine. He knew that the refining of this pill now uses ordinary medicinal materials. The medicinal pill made out can achieve such a medicinal power unexpectedly.


    "Thanks to sister Shengxue''s help, we shared the research results with each other through the communicator, and finally summarized all the problems before refining it." Situ Linglong said again.


    When a few people left the Nangong family, Nangong Shengxue gave Situ Linglong a communicator, which was convenient for studying the pharmacopoeia and also for knowing some of Ye Hao''s situation.


    "Big villain, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, and you won''t accept apprentices!" Shangguan Qingqing watched the battle intently throughout the whole process, and Ye Hao''s strength refreshed her perception again.


    Ye Hao handed the pill to Situ Linglong again, saying that he couldn''t use it for the time being, and asked her to keep it first, so that the pill could be refined more.


    The chariot went all the way, and quickly passed through the city, heading into the distance. The satellite image showed only the empty city, as if nothing existed in this city, only a ruin.


    The country shut down the satellite images, but the entire Kyushu country, and even the world, has been deeply affected by this battle.


    On the land of Kyushu, more people are heading towards the city.


    Countries in the world finally realized that the sky, ocean, and the city of zombies in their own countries began to calm down, and the huge crisis brewing in them.

 Chapter 319： Passing by the survivor base

    Those countries began to unite in the Skynet conversation area and strongly urge Kyushu to share the methods of manufacturing tanks and armor. Some countries have even begun to find ways to go to Kyushu.


    After receiving no response from Kyushu, the Silla country, the cake country, and the American country have sent their own teams of superpowers to rush over to the Kyushu country.


    Naturally, none of these could escape the monitoring of the Kyushu National Sky Network satellites, and this was also because Ye Hao had let Song Mingyuan pay attention from the beginning.


    However, as for the teams from these countries, Ye Hao basically has the answer to whether they can come over.


    Especially the bread country and the American country, dare to come over from the ocean, it is simply fearless for the ignorant.


    Even if the aircraft carrier was used directly, the aircraft carriers of the two countries sank directly before they disappeared on the horizon.


    The aircraft carrier on the cake country is directly entangled by countless giant tentacles, which look like octopus tentacles. However, no one sees the body of the giant beasts. Only those tentacles have wrapped the entire aircraft carrier and pulled it in. In the depths of the ocean.


    In America, a mutant giant whale, the jet of water from its stomata directly rushed the aircraft carrier up, and finally the tail of the sun was flicked. The aircraft carrier tossed in the air for a few times, fell down, disappeared, and the giant tail flapped The waves, hundreds of meters high, rush to the city by the sea.


    These countries are already dumbfounded. Now they can''t get out at all. Let alone them, even the current Kyushu country does not dare to set foot in the maritime field easily, let alone take care of other countries.


    As the chariot marched all the way, there were fewer survivors in the back, because the area of ??the battle was a bit wide, and many survivors in the vicinity had already fled or hid.


    In the cities around this city of zombies, there are basically no people, because it is too close to the city of zombies, no one dares to stay in these cities.


    The zombies in the previous city of zombies basically gathered from nearby cities, so there are not many zombies in nearby cities.


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao looked at the satellite image. On the road ahead, the next place I passed by was a large survivor base. He needed to cross a very wide river. This survivor base was just across the river. Connected by a bridge.


    The river is rushing like a dragon. Fortunately, the bridge has not been broken after the end of the world, and it is still passable.


    After the chariot left the city of zombies, it had already changed its appearance. Therefore, some survivors saw it as an ordinary car and passed by, only to marvel at the speed of this car and its gorgeous appearance.


    After the end of the world, many cars are directly scrapped, and some of the ones that can be used are some like iron shells, which are tattered, but it is always better than nothing.


    Various resources such as vehicles, weapons, food, etc., are naturally in the hands of the strong, or some powerful forces will control these things.


    To be able to drive such a good car, everyone thought that Ye Hao would be a big man of some big power, and the direction he rushed was a large survivor base, where the military is naturally the most powerful, but , There are also several large forces, which the military can barely suppress.


    At this time, there was still some distance from the survivor base.


    Inside the chariot, Shangguan Qingqing had been entangled with Ye Hao, wanting to worship Ye Hao as his teacher. Ye Hao didn''t pay any attention to it, and went straight into the medicine garden and began to practice.


    In Ye Hao''s hand, holding the King''s Crystal, the energy contained in this thing can be directly absorbed. It does not need to be like psionic particles, but also needs to be refined, and the absorption will have a saturation value.


    This King¡¯s Crystal, as long as Ye Hao has time, can continue to absorb it until the energy consumption in it is exhausted. As long as it can be completely absorbed, the energy in it is enough to make Ye Hao¡¯s current innate sixth-order level quickly increase by at least three. Rank, reaching the ninth innate rank.


    However, this absorption speed is limited and can only be made gradually.


    Perhaps, after Ye Hao had completely absorbed the energy, as long as he was equipped with the Black God War Armor, no king-level existence would be his opponent.


    After cultivating for several hours, Ye Hao came to the driver''s cab under the reminder of Xiao Zhan, and the bridge had already appeared in front of him.


    "Is that Jiangcheng? We arrived in Jiangcheng so soon." Shangguan Qingqing said, looking at the bridge in front of him, although it became a little dilapidated after the end of the world, it was still stable.


    Shangguan Qingqing''s words revealed a sense of excitement and joy.


    Jiangcheng is the large survivor base across the bridge. Shangguan Qingqing is happy because her father is stationed in this city and is also the highest military commander in Jiangcheng.


    "Big villain, can we stay in Jiangcheng for an extra day or two? I haven''t seen my dad in years."


    Shangguan Qingqing held Ye Hao in one arm and swayed constantly, and the little crispy chest was not easily touched by Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just nodded slightly.


    "Thank you, villain!"


    Shangguan Qingqing was very happy, so he stood on tiptoe and kissed Ye Hao on the cheek.


    When she reacted, she saw Wang Xiaoran smiling at herself next to her, her face flushed, covering her face and ran to the side, the little girl was already blushing, she didn''t dare to be seen.


    "How could I do such a thing, and actually kissed that big villain, Shangguan Qingqing, you are crazy!"


    "But the face of the villain Leng Binbin is really handsome!"


    "No, he is like Sister Xueer, and there are so many women, a big carrot, I don''t want to like him."


    In Shangguan Qingqing''s head, it was as if there were two little angels fighting, making her think about it all the time.


    Even she didn''t know when she started to think that this big villain looked handsome and made people feel safe, and couldn''t help but want to get close to him.


    Shangguan Qingqing calmed down for a long time before letting the blush on her face recede, then lowered her head again, walked to Ye Hao, and watched the chariot slowly drive away from the bridge.


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened, and the river under the bridge was still surging and rushing, and the sound was deafening like the roar of an angry dragon.


    "Who! We are the Jiangcheng Guards, stop for inspection."


    A dozen people walked out of the dim bridge, all with weapons in their hands and wearing military uniforms, just like the soldiers Ye Hao saw in Zhongcheng.


    However, Ye Hao had no plans to stop, and he didn''t need to explain so much to these people.


    "Stop it quickly, or we''re going to fire our weapons!"


    Among them, the headed officer warned loudly.

 Chapter 320： Jiangcheng

    "Big villain, let me go down and talk to them, there should be people from our Shangguan family in there."


    Shangguan Qingqing lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    Ye Hao glanced at Shangguan Qingqing, then stopped the chariot and moved Shangguan Qingqing out of the cab.


    "You dare to stop my car!"


    Shangguan Qingqing said with arms on his hips, walking towards the soldier in front of him.


    The sky was a little dark, and when Shangguan Qingqing approached, the officer headed seemed to recognize her.


    "Yes... it''s the eldest lady! How could the eldest lady come to Jiangcheng."


    Xiao Zhan is a veteran, and has been with Shangguan Yuntian, Shangguan Yuntian is Shangguan Qingqing''s father.


    Xiao Zhan always saw Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s photos on Shangguan Yuntian¡¯s desk. He naturally knew Shangguan Qingqing, but he also knew that Shangguan Qingqing should be in Zhongcheng right now. How could he come to Jiangcheng now? It is not the peaceful period before the end of the world.


    "Boss Xiao, is that really the eldest lady? Isn''t the eldest lady in Chongcheng now."


    Next to Xiao Zhan, a soldier said.


    Eighty percent of Jiangcheng¡¯s soldiers were from the Shangguan family. If it weren¡¯t for the Shangguan family, it had always been the responsibility of defending Kyushu. From the First World War to the Second War, and later, in these wars, The Shangguan family sacrificed an unknown number of people for the country, and once shook the foundation of its ancient family.


    If it were not for these indelible historical feats, how could the country be able to allow a family to master such a huge military power, and even let the Shangguan family''s development in the military and politics, both of them have no restrictions.


    Everything comes from the contribution of the Shangguan family to the entire Kyushu country, and its true loyalty to the Kyushu country, and a genuine desire to guard the land of Kyushu.


    "It can''t be wrong, I was at the general''s place and saw a picture of the eldest lady."


    After Shangguan Qingqing approached, Xiao Zhan finally confirmed that she was the most precious princess of the Shangguan family, the eldest lady of the Shangguan family.


    Xiao Zhan immediately asked all his subordinates to put away their weapons and walk towards Shangguan Qingqing. When he came to Shangguan Qingqing, Xiao Zhan directly knelt on one knee.


    "My subordinate Xiao Zhan, I have seen the eldest! I don''t know how offended it is the arrival of the eldest."


    Xiao Zhan was a soldier trained by the Shangguan family. He also followed Shangguan Yuntian for a long time. He naturally knew how much Shangguan family treasured this little princess, and he also understood the little princess'' temperament.


    She actually dared to stop this grandmother''s car, if she said something in front of the general, then she wouldn''t be able to get skinned.


    Of course, there is another point that any soldier trained by the Shangguan family respects the Shangguan family, and they are proud of being soldiers of the Shangguan family.


    "You all get up, I''m going to see my dad, let my car pass by."


    Shangguan Qingqing is not surprised. The soldiers her father brought out are all like this.


    Knowing that it was Shangguan Qingqing''s car, Xiao Zhan naturally didn''t dare to stop it anymore and let him go directly.


    "How did the eldest drove here alone? It''s not far from here in the heavy city, and there is the city of zombies in the middle, so the eldest seems to be nothing."


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t understand how Shangguan Qingqing reached Jiangcheng from the heavy city. Now it is the end of the world, and there is danger everywhere.


    Seeing the cars driving all the way into Jiangcheng, Xiao Zhan stopped thinking about it and continued to guard the bridge.


    Jiangcheng is the hometown of Shangguan Qingqing. The Shangguan family moved to Zhongcheng later, but the main foundation is still in Jiangcheng.


    Shangguan Qingqing pointed the way in the chariot and went all the way to the center of Jiangcheng.


    Along the way, the state of the survivors in Jiangcheng was seen by several people.


    After the end of the world, many people were killed by zombies, or killed by others, and many people starved to death or died of illness. These are very common in the end of the world.


    At night in Jiangcheng, there are armed departments patrolling the streets, and some people are setting up small stalls selling some things. The ruins of the imaginary doomsday are not seen here.


    At the moment when the doomsday came, Jiangcheng was indeed chaotic. Zombies and mutant beasts looted wildly. Many people died every day. However, Jiangcheng had a family of Shangguan and soldiers from the family of Shangguan.


    Before the doomsday exercises were announced, Jiang Cheng had already cleared all the zombies and mutant beasts in the city.


    The reason why we can do it so quickly,


    First of all, it is because of the strong military power of Jiangcheng, because the Shangguan family is here, Jiangcheng originally had a military base, whether it is military power reserves, military material reserves, there are sufficient.


    The second point is that after the outbreak of the zombies, the armed department immediately came up to pay it, while protecting the survivors, and mobilizing the survivors to fight against the zombies.


    The third point is that such a huge operation in the city is naturally inseparable from effective command. The ability of military commanders of the Shangguan family is naturally not innate, but is accumulated from generation to generation and researched in actual combat.


    It can be said that Jiangcheng is the second survivor base to stabilize the fastest after the heavy city.


    In the stabilized Jiangcheng, the house was rebuilt, and the order was fairly stable.


    However, the lack of food has become Jiangcheng''s biggest worry. In the beginning, millions of people survived in Jiangcheng, and the food was quickly consumed.


    The survivors rioted, and some left Jiangcheng directly to other cities.


    With the addition of several subsequent corpse tides, it can be said that Jiang Cheng was also forced to the point of despair.


    However, fortunately, the doomsday technique was announced. When the doomsday technique was obtained, the number of Jiangcheng was less than two million. The doomsday technique has brought changes to everyone, especially the armed department.


    The emergence of the doomsday exercises has greatly improved the strength of the armed department. At the same time, some strong people have begun to appear among the survivors. However, the powerful armed department can still maintain law and order and prevent too much chaos in the city.


    And Jiang Cheng, after the doomsday exercises appeared, became very different.


    Armed personnel and survivors will form small teams, ranging from a dozen people to hundreds of people, to hunt zombies and mutant beasts together, while searching for supplies, improving their strength and improving their lives at the same time.


    Ninety percent of the mutant beast''s meat is edible. Except for some plant mutants and poisonous mutant beasts, the others can basically become good food, which solves the problem of food shortage.


    Many survivors, from small teams, began to develop into forces. In the beginning, dozens of forces, large and small, merged one by one. In the end, there were only five major forces left in Jiangcheng, including one military.


    Many people directly choose to join the armed department after they become strong, and the armed department also loses many people after the end, and naturally they will not refuse.


    The expansion of the number of armed departments is of course very helpful to the management of Jiangcheng.

 Chapter 321： Shangguan Qingqing goes home

    Money is no longer useful in this end of the world. The stalls on both sides of the road are basically the most primitive trading, bartering things.


    Some people exchange materials for food, or other materials they want, everything depends on their personal wishes, and medicinal materials, among these exchanged things, belong to high-value precious things.


    Regarding medicinal materials, Ye Hao knew that in the near future, medicinal materials will gradually become a currency-like existence, because after the announcement of the new doomsday exercises, people will become more aware of the importance of medicinal materials.


    Now, a hundred-year-old medicine is enough to drive many people crazy, even at the mercy of fights.


    After the end of the world, almost no one realized the role of medicinal materials. It was not until more and more people found out that they began to search in major hospitals and pharmacies. In the end, most of these medicinal materials were in the hands of some forces. .


    The way for individuals to obtain medicinal materials is to use materials from mutant beasts and zombies to exchange them with those forces, or to join these forces directly to obtain medicinal materials.


    In addition, it is directly entering the post-apocalyptic forest. Under the action of psionic particles, many medicinal materials appear in the forest, especially those in the virgin forest, and even magical medicine exists.


    So many people will choose to enter the forest to hunt mutant beasts and search for medicinal materials at the same time.


    The danger in the forest can be said to be everywhere, but in order to obtain medicinal materials and improve the strength, you only search the periphery. If you are careful, there will be no big problem.


    However, not everyone can master the doomsday exercises. There are still some survivors. They are still ordinary people. These people will gradually become the bottom of the world.


    Looking at the dim rooms on both sides of the road, there are more than a dozen people crowded in each room. These people are mostly elderly and children. They are still ordinary people. They can only struggle to live.


    The night is too dangerous, they will take a good rest, replenish their spirits and wait for the dawn.


    During the day, these ordinary people will run to nearby cities. The zombies are basically cleaned up, but they are still in ruins. They will search for them. They are scavengers in this apocalypse, searching for everything that may be useful, and take them. Some forces or armed departments exchange for food.


    Some are not afraid of death, and go straight into the forest, hoping that luck can find medicinal materials or the remains of mutant beasts that others don''t want.


    Looking at all this, Ye Hao''s expression didn''t change at all. In his opinion, the survivors in Jiangcheng had been doing very well. Since the end of the world, Ye Hao hasn''t seen many people who are not as good as a dog.


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at the survivors curled up in a small room, with sympathy in her eyes, but she couldn''t change much.


    As the chariot passed all the way, whether it was the survivors or the patrolling armed departments, they all gave way.


    Some people envy, some avoid it.


    Everyone can see that such a car is not something ordinary people can own. Even before the end of the world, its status is certainly not low.


    Finally, the chariot stopped in front of an ancient house.


    Outside the ancient house, there were two teams of soldiers guarding, there were more than 20 people, each of them looked like well-trained special forces, all equipped with assault weapons, and there were grenade around their waists.


    Seeing the chariot stopped outside the door, the two groups of soldiers directly surrounded the chariot.


    Xiao Zhan, who was guarding the bridge, wanted to inform Shangguan Yuntian that Shangguan Qingqing had come to Jiangcheng.


    But she was stopped by Shangguan Qingqing, and she said she wanted to surprise her father.


    Xiao Zhan has a communicator issued by the country here, so he can contact Shangguan Yuntian directly, but this young lady refused, so Xiao Zhan had no idea what to do.


    The chariot was parked in front of the ancestral house of the Shangguan family. It would be fine if it was driven directly, but the chariot stopped suddenly and these people had to be warned.


    This car must have never been seen in Jiangcheng. Even the Shangguan clan, there is no such good car now, maybe it is from other forces, but it is a bit abnormal to park directly at the door of the Shangguan clan''s ancestral house.


    After everyone surrounded the car, the door opened and Shangguan Qingqing walked out of the car.


    "What are you doing, I finally returned home, you dare to point your weapon at me!"


    Shangguan Qingqing suddenly became angry, and as soon as the eldest lady got angry, she directly pointed at these people and cursed.


    This is the case on the bridge, how can she not make her angry when she is pointed at her door with a weapon.


    "Miss!"


    "I have seen the eldest lady!"


    "I have seen the eldest lady!"


    After Shangguan Qingqing had finished speaking, someone finally recognized her, and they stepped aside to make way for her.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao and the others also came out of the chariot and walked to the house with Shangguan Qingqing.


    The moment they saw Ye Hao, all the soldiers changed their expressions!


    They naturally saw Ye Hao''s battle in the City of Zombies, and Ye Hao''s figure like a **** of war had long been engraved in the minds of these people.


    That cold and ruthless face was more daunting than those veteran soldiers they had seen, and even more than their generals.


    Unexpectedly, this powerful man would appear directly in front of them at this moment. They were shocked, excited, and excited, and various emotions surged in their hearts, intertwined, and finally just watched Ye Hao walk into the house.


    After Ye Hao got in, someone finally said: "That person just now is the one who slaughtered the city of zombies! Shouldn''t I see it?"


    The speaker still seemed a little unsure, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Captain, you are not mistaken, it is the great god!"


    "Did he deliberately **** the eldest lady to Jiangcheng? Is he a member of the general?"


    "It''s possible. After all, many of the national special forces are soldiers from the Shangguan family. If the country wants to cultivate such strong men, it will inevitably select from those people."


    "It must be! I didn''t expect that the generals could still produce such a strong man."


    The two squads discussed, thinking that Ye Hao, like them, was a soldier of the Shangguan family.


    After entering the house, the people guarding the house, when they saw Shangguan Qingqing, all shouted and met Missy.


    Soon, a middle-aged man quickly walked out of the back room. When Shangguan Qingqing saw it, he ran over and threw himself into the middle-aged man''s arms and burst into tears.


    Shangguan Qingqing hasn¡¯t seen Shangguan Yuntian for several years. She knows that her dad is busy with the affairs of the country, and she doesn¡¯t know when she can return to Chongcheng to see her. Now she feels the embrace of this solid arm again. I remembered my childhood.


    "Okay, girl, don''t cry, I got my father''s clothes wet."


    "Oh! Smelly old man, I haven''t returned to Chongcheng to see me for so many years."


    "Smelly girl, didn''t you let you stay in Zhongcheng? Why did you come to Jiangcheng? Tell me how you came here."


    Shangguan Yuntian asked while rubbing Shangguan Qingqing''s little head fondly.

 Chapter 322： Shangguan Yuntians block

    Shangguan Qingqing ran to Ye Hao, pulled Ye Hao to Shangguan Yuntian, and said, "Dad, this big bad guy brought me here. The big bad guy is amazing. No zombie mutant beast is his opponent."


    "Moreover, he also raised a big white dog, and that big white dog almost ate me!"


    "Also, the villain has a very powerful tank, which is more powerful than tanks and armored vehicles."


    Shangguan Qingqing kept talking about Ye Hao. Although she got along with Ye Hao not long ago, this little girl didn''t realize that she had already learned many secrets of Ye Hao.


    After seeing Ye Hao, Shangguan Yuntian was stunned. He was sure that he had not admitted the wrong person, Ye Hao was that person!


    The man who slaughtered a city of zombies under everyone''s gaze was the strongest man in Kyushu that surpassed the pinnacle of the world, the man known as the God of War!


    God of War was originally called this by some survivors, but the existence of the communicator quickly spread this title in major cities. It was on the way from the city of zombies to Jiangcheng that Ye Hao was called the God of War. Has spread throughout the entire Kyushu country!


    "God of War, how come you come to Jiangcheng!"


    Shangguan Yuntian looked at Ye Hao. He didn''t think that Ye Hao came to Chongcheng just to send his daughter home.


    "Passing by."


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged, and he said in a voice without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    Ye Hao didn''t know why Shangguan Yuntian called himself God of War. At this moment, he didn''t pay much attention to how much influence he had caused by his battle in the City of Zombies.


    Shangguan Yuntian could see that Ye Hao¡¯s icy feeling exuding from his bones was not in disguise. This feeling was only felt by those murderers who did not blink and had been infected with countless **** murderers or lunatics. Over.


    Intuition tells Shangguan Yuntian that Ye Hao is definitely not a good person. The life in his hand is even more than that of an armed man who has been on the battlefield. That kind of invisible, suffocating aura makes He felt incredible.


    How many people must be killed in order to form this horrible aura that cannot be hidden and can already be clearly felt.


    Of course, Shangguan Yuntian would not know that this breath was brought by Ye Hao from his previous life.


    "Dad, I''m hungry, I want to eat!"


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at her father and kept staring at Ye Hao, feeling like a prisoner interrogating him, so she immediately took her father and walked into the inner room.


    The ancestral house of the Shangguan family was indeed very big. Although it was not as big as the manor of the Nangong family in the city, it was not bad.


    Shangguan Qingqing was really hungry too, and his stomach was groaning there. Shangguan Yuntian immediately asked him to prepare meals. He hadn''t figured out many things yet, but he knew that he shouldn''t be anxious.


    Soon after, the big round table was filled with more than twenty dishes, and more dishes were being served continuously.


    This was requested by Shangguan Qingqing. She knew how much Ye Hao could eat, so she specially asked them to cook a lot of dishes.


    Shangguan¡¯s family, here are Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s parents and her grandmother, while Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s grandfather is stationed in another city, and her two brothers are also in other cities.


    This is the Shangguan family. Men are basically in the armed department. Shangguan Qingqing is a girl who finally appeared in the main line of the Shangguan family, so it is an abnormal treasure.


    Looking at Ye Hao, as well as Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong beside Ye Hao, Shangguan Yuntian still felt that Ye Hao''s coming to Jiangcheng might be more than just passing by.


    Because, just a few days ago, someone found a special place in Jiangcheng, where someone got precious medicinal materials and even some special weapons.


    Soon, this place was completely controlled by several major forces, together with the military, and they prepared to explore together. They called it a secret world!


    The dinner table was very quiet, and everyone was eating unhurriedly. Shangguan Qingqing''s grandma and her mother soon finished eating and left.


    "Thank you for sending my daughter to Jiangcheng. Are you planning to stay in Jiangcheng for a while?"


    Shangguan Yuntian thanked Ye Hao while tentatively.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but looked at Shangguan Qingqing who was lowering his head to eat.


    Shangguan Qingqing raised her head, knowing what Ye Hao meant, and said, "Dad, we will leave in two days. I just come back to see you. We have other things to do!"


    "Going? You? You mean you will go with him in two days. Where are you going?"


    Shangguan Qingqing gnawed the chicken legs in his mouth and glanced at Ye Hao, as if asking if he wanted to say something, but seeing that Ye Hao didn''t respond, he said.


    "Well, we have to go to the Daxue Mountain in the west."


    "What! You can''t go!"


    Shangguan Yuntian stood up immediately, patted the table and said.


    He had known the situation on the Daxue Mountain in the west through the news from the heavy city.


    The huge cracks in the sky indicate that something is bound to come there, and it is still the kind of powerful existence that can destroy the world.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that his baby girl would go over there.


    Although he already knew Ye Hao''s strength, he would naturally not take care of Ye Hao where he went, but he was just such a baby girl, so she couldn''t let her follow along.


    "Dad, don''t worry, there will be a big villain protecting me, and nothing will happen."


    Shangguan Qingqing obviously hasn''t realized how determined her father''s attitude is.


    "No, I know he is great, but do you know how terrifying what will appear there will be!"


    "Dad, I have to go there. I feel that there are things that are important to me."


    "I said I can''t go, I can''t go. Is there anything more important than life!"


    The two father and daughter quarreled there, but Ye Hao was still eating like a okay person.


    The reason Shangguan Yuntian tried his best to stop it was not only because the cracks in the sky looked terrifying. At the same time, in their later exploration of the secret realm in Jiangcheng, they found some information related to those cracks.


    Let him know that there is a great horror in those cracks, which cannot be resisted by human beings.


    "God of War, are you really going to the Daxue Mountain in the west?"


    Shangguan Yuntian stopped arguing with Shangguan Qingqing, but wanted to persuade Ye Hao to let Ye Hao give up going to the Western Snow Mountain, so that his daughter would naturally not go.


    Ye Hao nodded while eating.


    "Do you have to go?" Shangguan Yuntian confirmed again.


    Ye Hao ignored him and continued to eat, Shangguan Yuntian already knew Ye Hao''s attitude.

 Chapter 323： The Secret Realm of Jiangcheng

    "I see, I hope what I say next will change your mind."


    Shangguan Yuntian took a deep breath, finished it, and began to talk about the secret realm that Jiangcheng had discovered.


    "In Jiangcheng, a few days ago, someone discovered a special place where it is difficult for ordinary people to set foot. Even some low-rank martial artists of Tier 2 and Tier 3 can hardly enter. Only martial artists of Tier 4 can barely enter that place. A place, where someone got medicinal materials and even some powerful weapons."


    "Later, the military and several major forces controlled the place together and jointly explored it. We called it a secret realm."


    "This secret realm is huge, but it is full of various dangers. Of course, there are also many opportunities in it. Fortunate people can obtain treasures for more than a hundred years, some awakened special weapons, etc."


    "We also got some things inside, and we also learned some information about the end times, about the abyss cracks, and the sky cracks."


    "Some murals in the secret realm record that these cracks indicate disasters and represent destruction and death. There will be terrifying creatures inside, and they will rule the world!"


    "Those existences are not something humans can resist. In the end of the mural, those creatures rule the entire earth, and humans become slaves and food!"


    Shangguan Yuntian finished speaking in one breath, and Ye Hao felt his fear from his words.


    It can make a national general who has experienced many battles feel scared. It can be seen that what he said is true, and it can also be seen that what he sees has brought him a great shock.


    However, Ye Hao was eating from beginning to end, only when he was talking about cracks, Ye Hao glanced at him, then lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong, Shangguan Qingqing, and the three daughters have already listened intently.


    Seeing Ye Hao as if he didn''t believe it or didn''t care, Shangguan Yuntian stood up and said, "If you don''t believe it, I can take you to the secret realm tomorrow."


    Regarding the exploration of the secret realm, they just explored part of the outer area. In this secret realm, the more they go inside, the greater the pressure they generate, making it difficult for them to move forward.


    Perhaps Ye Hao''s strength is enough to explore the entire secret realm without the slightest hindrance. As for the dangers, it should be nothing to Ye Hao.


    Of course, Ye Hao knew that the secret realm in the mouth of Shangguan Yuntian was different from the secret realm of the medicine garden of Situ and the Nangong family. There were ancient murals that recorded the information of the last days. Perhaps these secret realms existed a long time ago.


    "Then check it out tomorrow."


    Ye Hao said, and after finishing talking, he continued to eat, until after Shangguan Yuntian''s wide-open eyes, he ate all the dishes, he stopped.


    Shangguan Qingqing had already sent someone to Ye Hao and they arranged a place to live, although she knew that there was also a place to rest in the chariot.


    Ye Hao returned to the room and entered the folding space medicine garden. He continued to absorb the energy of the king''s crystal. Through the last absorption, he had reached the late stage of the sixth congenital stage. He continued to absorb it and was about to break through. Seventh order.


    .......


    Early the next morning, as usual, Ye Hao got up early and started cultivating in the yard.


    As an armed man, Shangguan Yuntian was naturally used to getting up early, but he didn''t expect that Ye Hao would get up earlier than himself, and it was the doomsday technique that he was practicing.


    And Shangguan Yuntian also learned from Shangguan Qingqing last night that this person who is called the God of War by the entire Kyushu Kingdom is surprisingly Ye Hao, who appeared only in his own name among the developers of the doomsday exercises.


    What shocked him even more was that Shangguan Qingqing told himself that the doomsday exercises were directly provided by Ye Hao, and the subsequent doomsday exercises were just improvements on the basis of his exercises.


    Moreover, Ye Hao is not a member of the country, he does not belong to any forces!


    All this caused Shangguan Yuntian to change his view of Ye Hao. When he saw Ye Hao for the first time, he believed that although Ye Hao was powerful, he was a person who didn''t blink. There was only such a person. , The body exudes the kind of evil spirit that almost condenses into an entity.


    And now, Shangguan Yuntian felt that he couldn''t see through Ye Hao. He knew that Ye Hao had saved Zhongcheng and made the tide of millions of zombies retreat with his own power.


    A person with such strength, Shangguan Yuntian, from him, apart from seeing the cruelty of repelling others, but he did not feel the feeling of being high above all beings.


    Ye Hao, no one seems to be able to see exactly what kind of person this man who already possesses such a powerful strength as a **** is.


    No one could see what was hiding in his cold eyes and under his expressionless, stern face.


    Ye Hao''s cultivation base at this time was not far from the seventh-order Xiantian. The early morning cultivation was only consolidating his realm.


    Shangguan Yuntian has been watching from the side, and he has forgotten all his practice of getting up early.


    He looked at Ye Hao''s cultivation and found that there was nothing special. Why Ye Hao was able to achieve such strength was completely impossible to figure out.


    Cultivation soon ended. Shangguan Qingqing, Wang Xiaoran, and Situ Linglong had all arrived in the yard. They were going to the secret realm together to see what was going on.


    Shangguan Yuntian drove a military vehicle and wanted Shangguan Qingqing to sit on it, but Shangguan Qingqing got directly into Ye Hao''s chariot.


    Ye Hao''s chariot was indeed slick at this time, the Lamborghini sports car, after the end of the world, this kind of car was completely gone.


    Shangguan Yuntian seemed to have guessed something and stopped thinking about it. He drove ahead and took a few people to the location of the secret realm.


    The place where the secret realm is located is in a forest. Fortunately, it is only the periphery. The surrounding mutant beasts have been cleaned up, and people from various forces are guarding it.


    As he went into the forest, an inexplicable pressure began to appear. Of course, Ye Hao and others in the chariot couldn''t feel it.


    Soon, Shangguan Yuntian brought Ye Hao and others to the entrance of the secret realm.


    Everyone got out of the car, Ye Hao was okay, but the women felt a little uncomfortable and felt the pressure.


    Fortunately, several female cultivation bases are not low. Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong are already rank 7 martial artists. Situ Linglong has reached the late stage of rank 6 after receiving the baptism of the medicinal power in the medicine cauldron. In the subsequent research on the pharmacopoeia, Due to long-term dealings with medicinal materials, the cultivation base naturally broke through.


    Although Shangguan Qingqing doesn''t like to practice very much, his cultivation is already the fifth rank of martial artist.


    All three quickly adapted to this pressure.


    Several people followed Shangguan Yuntian and saw a stone stele covered by withered vines. There were weird characters on the stele. When Shangguan Yuntian put his hand on the stone stele, the person disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Several people did the same, disappearing one by one.

 Chapter 324： The four powers of Jiangcheng

    Appearing again, several people have already appeared on a circular platform. This place is a bit similar to the altar used by the ancient witches to sacrifice to the sky.


    Looking from the round platform, the surrounding area is a little dark. It is like the inside of a closed cave, with a little blue light flashing in the sky, like stars in the night sky.


    In the distance, there is an ancient forest. You can faintly see wild beasts walking through it. There are special buildings staggered in this forest. The deeper the forest, the more buildings and denser they are, and the farthest , Has been hidden in a thick fog, not real.


    "This is the secret realm. Our people tried to enter this forest, but all of them lost contact after entering within ten minutes."


    "We dare not go in easily anymore, we just explored outside the forest."


    Shangguan Yuntian pointed to an open area not far away, where there was also a special building complex, and there were traces of people stationed there.


    The open area is also very large, and from the perspective of the distribution of buildings, it is like a small town.


    Ye Hao and the others walked off the round platform and headed towards the building complex. At the same time, the several tents stationed there also walked out one after another, looking at Ye Hao and the others.


    At this moment, Ye Hao wore a black mask on his face, only showing his cold eyes.


    Ye Hao learned from Shangguan Yuntian that his battle in the City of Zombies had already made him the **** of war in the hearts of the people of Kyushu, so he called it that after seeing Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was also trying to avoid some unnecessary troubles, so he controlled the Black God''s battle armor and turned his face into a black mask to temporarily conceal his appearance.


    Shangguan Yuntian walked in the forefront, Shangguan Qingqing walked beside Shangguan Yuntian, Ye Hao walked on the other side, and Wang Xiaoran and the two women followed behind.


    Xiao Bai also followed Ye Hao, like an ordinary pet, Satsuma, without the sharp claws and fangs of a mutant beast.


    The breath of Ye Hao''s body was converging, and it looked no different from an ordinary warrior, and what people felt was the appearance of the warrior''s eighth rank.


    There were thirty-five people stationed here, plus Ye Hao and others, it happened to be forty people.


    Two of these people are Shangguan Yuntian''s subordinates, and their strength has reached the sixth rank of martial artist.


    The others are divided into four factions, each of which has eight or nine people, and their strengths are relatively even. The leaders are all martial artists of the seventh or eighth order, and the lowest strength of the men is the fifth order, and the fifth order is only one or two. All of them are basically Tier 6 martial artists.


    One of the most special forces, the people of this force, are all women, and everyone has a blood-colored rose tattooed on their body, or on their face, arms, or thighs, they are fascinating but extremely deadly.


    Among these women, the headed woman had blood-colored roses tattooed on her face. After seeing Ye Hao and others, her expression changed slightly, especially Wang Xiaoran. When she saw Wang Xiaoran, she knew Ye Hao¡¯s Identity!


    The other three forces, one of them led by a one-eyed dragon, an eighth rank martial artist, looked like that kind of cruel role in the underworld.


    There is also a gangster who looks like a gangster, with various tattoos all over his body, especially the pair of double axes on his chest, and the long scar, plus his fat figure, which is particularly eye-catching.


    The rest of the forces were all dressed in ordinary clothes. If Ye Hao hadn''t seen their cultivation bases, they would definitely think that they were all ordinary people, or the lowest-level scavengers.


    "General, I didn''t expect you to be late too. We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The Cyclops spoke, some hoarse voices came from his throat, his throat seemed to have been injured.


    "This lineup is really powerful. I didn''t expect that under General Shangguan, there are already Martial Artists of rank eight, and the cultivation base is still above you, General."


    The fat man stared at Ye Hao, and when he saw the two women behind Ye Hao, he couldn''t help but reveal an imperceptible light.


    "Unexpectedly, there are two other beauties with such strong strength. General Shangguan is really good at picking people. The beauty of these two women is not lost to those thorny roses at all."


    The fat man continued talking, generally looking at the women next to him.


    "Fatty man, you''d better speak well, or be careful that I have another knife in your stomach."


    The leading woman flicked the knife in her hand and stared at the fat man fiercely.


    "Let¡¯s just say a few words, now that everyone is there, we should discuss the arrangements for the next action."


    Said the head of the ordinary force.


    This time the five major forces gathered together, plus these people who were not low in strength, Ye Hao knew that this action had been arranged long ago.


    However, the arrival of Ye Hao disrupted Shangguan Yuntian''s original arrangement.


    Among these people, apart from Ye Hao, the most powerful is the woman with the blood-colored rose tattoo, the martial artist of rank eight. This may be the reason why they can stand here.


    "This time our military, and your four major forces, are jointly exploring this secret realm, hoping to learn more about the doomsday. As for what each team can get, it belongs to each other."


    "However, if you encounter any danger and you can evacuate in time, you will immediately withdraw, so as not to cause too many loss of personnel."


    These words of Shangguan Yuntian were naturally addressed to the four major forces. They have Ye Hao here, so naturally don''t worry about anything.


    After discussing for a while, everyone finally decided that everyone would go forward together and explore together.


    Packed their own equipment, everyone carried their own prepared food, and walked towards the forest.


    "Brother, is this your pet? When you come to such a place, you still bring your pet. It seems that you are very informative about your strength."


    The one-eyed dragon stared at Xiao Bai who was following Ye Hao, without seeing anything special, it looked like an ordinary Satsuma.


    "Roar!"


    Ye Hao ignored it. Instead, Xiao Bai turned around and barked his teeth at the cyclops, almost throwing the cyclops to the ground in fright.


    What Xiaobai uttered was not a dog barking, but a beast roar. Everyone suddenly realized that this harmless Satsuma was a mutant beast.


    Even if someone had subdued the mutant beast, everyone was shocked. Except for Ye Hao and others, only the women with blood rose tattoos had no changes in their expressions.


    Xiao Bai is a mutant beast of the lord rank, although it only exudes a trace of breath, it is not something these people can bear.


    No one provokes Ye Hao and Xiao Bai anymore, and they are farther away unconsciously.

 Chapter 325： contradiction

    Shangguan Yuntian led the team and walked in the forefront. Obviously, someone had taken the route recently.


    After a few hundred meters, a special building appeared in front of it. Like the buildings outside, it was made of stones, just like the ancient Mayan civilization. This building is a stepped pyramid outside.


    "The things I told you are all recorded here, you can take a look first." Shangguan Yuntian stopped, turned to look at Ye Hao and said.


    "General Shangguan, haven''t all of us here finished exploring, and we are still here to do more." The big fat man said with some dissatisfaction. When he spoke, the flesh of his whole body was shaking.


    The one-eyed dragon on the side seemed to see something, the only eyeball left was staring at Ye Hao.


    "General Shangguan, what do I think of you, I always put this masked brother first. Is it possible that he was sent by Chongcheng."


    When Cyclops said so, the other leaders all looked at Shangguan Yuntian and seemed to be waiting for his answer.


    In the evening, when the chariot passed on the bridge, it was natural to hide it from other forces.


    From Ye Hao''s strength, plus Shangguan Yuntian''s respectful attitude towards Ye Hao, when all connected, Ye Hao''s identity naturally made sense.


    After discovering the secret realm, the four major forces, together with the military, quickly controlled the secret realm with lightning speed, in order to prevent the secret realm from spreading.


    And now Ye Hao''s appearance undoubtedly means that Shangguan Yuntian has revealed the news to his superiors, and that Shangguan Yuntian''s current superiors are naturally a heavy city.


    "General Shangguan, at the beginning, we said yes, before the exploration of this secret realm is completed, the respective forces will not be able to disclose the news."


    The big fat man grinned, showing a mouthful of yellow teeth, and said with a smile, but his smile contained a trace of anger.


    Smiling Tiger, this is his nickname, not by him, but by Jiangcheng people.


    Everyone knows that when he laughs like this, that is when he is angry, it is usually fatal.


    Jiangcheng, the four major forces and the military, are always stronger, so these major forces don''t dare to be too presumptuous at ordinary times, and they all know Shangguan Yuntian''s temper.


    However, it is different in this secret realm now. If the four forces are united, even if the average strength of Shangguan Yuntian''s team is higher than any of their teams, it is definitely not equal to the combination of the four forces.


    "General Shangguan, don''t you plan to explain it for us?" The bloodshot eyes of the Cyclops stared at Shangguan Yuntian, revealing a hint of threat.


    Shangguan Yuntian looked at Ye Hao, who wanted to confirm Ye Hao''s attitude, but he couldn''t get any information from the cold eyes.


    "Yes, he was sent by Chongcheng, but only to learn about the records of the end times in the secret realm. The country wants to get some secrets about the coming of the end times from here."


    Shangguan Yuntian could only follow their wishes and explain why Ye Hao came here.


    "He''s the only one? Or are these three beauties, too, this kid is not superficial!"


    Smiling Tiger stared at the three women, grinning.


    "Smiling tiger, take care of your mouth! This is my daughter, if you dare to say half a word, I will tear your mouth apart."


    Shangguan Yuntian was so angry that he had to move to the rhythm of a disagreement.


    "Oh, general, you have such a beautiful daughter. I said the wrong thing, sorry."


    Smiling Tiger didn''t expect Shangguan Qingqing to be Shangguan Yuntian''s daughter, so her words would naturally annoy Shangguan Yuntian.


    Now is not the time to do it, and he has no doubt about Shangguan Yuntian''s words, if he is talking about his daughter, Shangguan Yuntian will really do it.


    I made up for Shangguan Yuntian, the smiling tiger looked at Ye Hao again, and said: "I just hope that some people, as General Shangguan said, just came to investigate, but don¡¯t have anything to do with the things inside. Think, otherwise, don¡¯t blame our four forces."


    This is a stark threat.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction of Smiling Tiger, his indifferent eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    At the moment when the smiling tiger met Ye Hao''s eyes, he felt cold all over, and there was a chill. From his spine to the back of his head, the whole person couldn''t help shaking. The cold sweat had penetrated his whole body at some point.


    From those eyes, the smiling tiger didn''t see anything, but it felt like falling into the eighteenth floor of a secluded mansion. The feeling of death enveloped him at that moment, unable to break free!


    Smiling Tiger''s smile was stiff and turned into fear. The big beads of sweat on his face and forehead slipped down, and his whole person suddenly sat on the ground.


    "We Blood Rose only came in to search for treasures, and we didn''t participate in other things. Anyway, this mystery is big and there are many dangers behind it. Naturally, whoever gets the treasure counts."


    The woman with blood-colored roses on her face spoke, clearly indicating her position.


    "We scavengers, naturally, just come in and pick up something. You can do whatever you want, and we won''t interfere."


    Scavengers, these people are just like the gang of beggars in the past, but they should not be underestimated. The most survivors in the last days are still such scavengers.


    The power of scavengers seems weak, but it is spread all over Kyushu. The popularity of communication equipment allows them to quickly gather scavengers in major cities.


    The so-called axe gang like the smiling tiger and the green gang of the cyclops are just confined to Jiangcheng.


    "Okay, then you can get everything by your own ability and luck!" Although the Cyclops only has one eye, he can see the current situation thoroughly.


    Seeing the look of the smiling tiger, the Cyclops knew that it was not the time to fall out and could not offend Ye Hao for the time being.


    At this time, the fear in the smiley tiger had not dissipated, and he was a little unsteady even standing. Two subordinates hardly supported his nearly three hundred jin of body.


    The smiley tiger didn''t want to try again with the feeling of being stared at by the **** of death and falling into the hell, so he didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao again.


    No longer paying attention to these people, under the leadership of Shangguan Yuntian, Ye Hao and others entered the pyramid.


    Outside, people from the four major forces all found a good place, rested, and waited for Ye Hao and others to come out.


    They had already explored it inch by inch, except for a few common weapons and the murals on the walls, nothing else.


    They didn''t dare to act privately. They all knew how dangerous the front was. At that time, just exploring the area of ??a few hundred meters, each force killed and injured many people.


    There are more people, so they can be safer naturally, so they chose to wait for Ye Hao and the others. After all, Ye Hao and their team are stronger than them.

 Chapter 326： Casualties

    Ye Hao and several people entered the pyramid. The entrance to the pyramid was very small, allowing only one person to pass through, but the internal space was very large.


    There are torches all around, and Shangguan Yuntian lights up after entering, and the scene inside the pyramid is fully presented to everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, their location actually belongs to the middle of the pyramid, because part of the internal space extends underground.


    There are steps next to it, and you can go up to the top of the pyramid, and down to the empty space below, and the murals are on the wall below.


    Ye Hao and the others walked down, these steps are all over the inner wall of the pyramid, and some places are long corridors.


    When passing by the long corridor, Shangguan Qingqing accidentally bumped into a mechanism. He saw a stone on the wall and moved it away. Behind the stone, the scene outside the pyramid appeared in front of everyone.


    Soon, they found many such organs on the promenade. They could move on the walls in the air and move the stones. Some places were the same as the entrances, which could be passed by one person, and some were like small holes.


    At the bottom, the stone-paved ground was covered with dry blood, which showed that there had been fierce fighting here.


    Before Shangguan Yuntian brought Ye Hao to the mural, the mural was directly carved, and then painted with special pigments. In the long years, it was not corroded at all, and it was still clearly visible.


    On the murals, there are fireballs falling from the sky. After falling, they cause various disasters. The fireballs are meteorites. People close to the meteorites become violent and bloodthirsty. Chaos and war begin.


    Ordinary beasts have gone mad and turned into giant beasts, which cannot be resisted by humans.


    Later, there appeared strong men like gods. These strong men brought stability to the world, were admired by the world, and were worshipped as gods.


    The stable time did not last long, cracks appeared in the sky and the earth, and demons came out of those cracks, and their gods could not resist, and they died one by one.


    In the end they became slaves, and the world plunged into ultimate darkness.


    After the darkness, there is no record of what happened.


    And the role of this pyramid in the murals has also been reflected. It can be regarded as a kind of military fortress and a beacon tower.


    When I first entered, I saw on the round platform, all the way inside, extending into the mist, there are many such pyramids.


    But if you want to get more and more detailed information, you may have to go deep inside and enter the mist.


    After reading these murals, Ye Hao and others moved towards the top of the pyramid. After reaching the beacon tower, Ye Hao asked Shangguan Yuntian to light the beacon tower, and the flames rose from the beacon tower.


    A few people went out directly from the top of the pyramid, standing on the top of the pyramid, Ye Hao looked at the few pyramids that were faintly visible in the distance.


    After watching for a while, no abnormalities were found. Several people walked straight down the stone steps outside.


    "What are you doing, this will cause danger!" The Cyclops looked at Ye Hao and the others who came down. Although he was afraid of Ye Hao''s strength, he still couldn''t help this stupid approach.


    "There are also a lot of mutant beasts here, and the mutant beasts here are generally stronger than the outside ones. Such flames will indeed attract a lot of things. I think we are not talking about this now. Let''s leave here as soon as possible. "


    The scavenger leader said helplessly.


    The beacon has been lit, and the mutant beasts must have been alarmed. Besides, everything is in vain. Only if you leave quickly will it be safer.


    Everyone immediately packed their things and headed toward the depths of the forest. Their direction was the direction of the next pyramid.


    Only by walking in this way can you not get lost in this huge forest. Moreover, there must be something in these pyramids, and there should be no danger in them, so you can temporarily rest and take refuge.


    And the next road is something they haven''t set foot on yet, and no one knows what the dangers are.


    Walking out less than 100 meters, everyone can hear the roar of beasts from time to time around, it seems that something has been looking at them from a distance.


    Everyone is very alert, and the five teams are all relying more closely on each other.


    The forest is very dim, and the glow of the fireflies above the secret realm can only project the lower part, so it is not real in many places, but it cannot be fired. This is undoubtedly making the alien beast a living target.


    "Stop!"


    It was Shangguan Yuntian''s voice. Their team had been walking in the forefront, while Shangguan Yuntian had been paying attention to Ye Hao. When Ye Hao stopped, he immediately warned everyone.


    Everyone stopped and looked forward one after another. Seeing the scene in front of them, many people showed a trace of enthusiasm and greed in their eyes.


    "It''s a treasure medicine for more than a hundred years!"


    "There are so many precious medicines, you can smell the fragrance of medicine from such a distance."


    "As I said before, whoever gets it will be his own. Each depends on its own ability."


    Several major forces are already jealous. In the outside world, such century-old treasure medicines are all located in the deeper part of the forest, and here, there are so many century-old treasure medicines that have not been deep enough for a thousand meters, how can they not let these people excitement.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out, it was the person on the side of Smiling Tiger, the sixth-order martial artist, who was very fast, and went directly toward a century-old treasure medicine.


    People from several other forces also moved, and some people followed suit.


    Two of Shangguan Yuntian''s men also wanted to rush up, but they were stopped, and the blood rose did not move.


    The nearest treasure medicine was only forty to fifty meters away, and the person who rushed out was already about to touch the treasure medicine.


    "Be careful!"


    The originally solid ground suddenly turned into a swamp, and the person who rushed in the front fell into the swamp in an instant, and disappeared half of his body in the blink of an eye.


    Those who followed immediately stopped and stood there, not daring to move anymore.


    I saw that the swamp area expanded a little bit, heading in the direction of those people.


    "Go back, this swamp will move!"


    As someone said, they immediately retreated back, and the two who followed closely before could not escape, and were instantly swallowed by the swamp.


    "Ah! Save me! Helper, something is biting me in the swamp!"


    The person closest to the treasure medicine called for help from the smiling tiger.


    However, there is no one on the smiling tiger''s side, and other people will naturally not take care of it. They just look at that person, roaring in pain, and slowly being swallowed by the swamp.


    The other two, one is the scavenger team, when it fell into the swamp, one of the scavenger team shot, and vines grew out of him, and went towards his teammates.


    The man grabbed the vine and dragged it out of the swamp with the combined efforts of the others.


    However, the man''s lower body was bitten by something, leaving a fine blood hole, as if he had been sucked by a bug.


    The other person was from the Cyclops, but no one went to save him, and was eventually swallowed by the swamp.

 Chapter 327： Ye Hao shot

    The person who was rescued also died soon.


    Because there seemed to be bugs that had penetrated into his body through those tiny holes, his blood was quickly drained, and the whole person turned into a corpse in a blink of an eye.


    Those dense insects, stained with blood and red all over, crawled from their bodies and quickly returned to the swamp.


    After the death of the three people, the front became calm again. In the area where the treasure medicine grew, there was no sign of the existence of the swamp.


    At this point, everyone no longer moves, looking at the area in front, their faces are very ugly.


    Treasure medicine is touching, but fate is obviously more important.


    "Did you already know that there is a danger ahead, and you didn''t tell us, and the people who caused us to die." The Cyclops looked at Shangguan Yuntian, and one eyeball was about to come out.


    "Cyclops, be careful when you speak, but I kindly told you to stop. You can''t help it. You deserve to die!" Shangguan Yuntian said.


    "Yeah, the generals have kindly reminded you that your people will have to rush upwards. Isn''t this looking for death? We have already seen how dangerous this forest is, so let''s take care of your men." The woman headed by Blood Rose said.


    "Blood Embroidery Lady, I think you have colluded with them a long time ago!" Smiling Tiger said from the side.


    The people of the three forces moved, but Ye Hao and Blood Rose didn''t have any actions. If they hadn''t known in advance, who could not be moved by such a temptation.


    "Smiling tiger, I can''t control my subordinates, so I don''t want to talk about us. Now you have the fewest people in your team. I don''t know how many people will die when I go on." Xue Xiu Niang smiled, her fingertips flashed with silver light. , It is a thin needle.


    The blood embroiderer, with one hand embroidering needles, can be very skillful. In an instant, she can penetrate human skin, thread her internal organs together with a thread, gently pull the thread outside, and the internal organs will be broken directly in the body.


    Smiling Tiger saw the needle in the hand of Xue Xiu Niang and didn''t say anything.


    The road ahead is definitely not going, even if the treasure medicine is in front, no one has any ideas, they can only make a detour.


    However, Ye Hao, who had not moved, suddenly stepped forward and stepped into the swamp area.


    Shangguan Yuntian wanted to stop, but in the end he didn''t move.


    Although Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong and Shangguan Qingqing all knew Ye Hao was strong, they were still a little worried.


    Xiao Bai followed Ye Hao directly and walked forward.


    Walking out less than ten meters, the ground really changed again. This movable swamp, like there is life, surrounded Ye Hao and Xiaobai in a circle, but never dared to approach it.


    Soon, Ye Hao walked to the first precious medicine, squatted down and looked at this precious medicine.


    Ye Hao¡¯s understanding of medicinal materials can be said to be no longer as weaker than that of the Nangong family. This ancient family of Chinese medicine can basically recognize some medicinal materials in Kyushu at a glance. However, he learned from this treasured medicine. Never seen.


    Ye Hao took it off directly and put it into the folding space.


    "How could it be, why didn''t that swamp attack him."


    "The swamp seems to be afraid, afraid to approach."


    "Damn it, wouldn''t he have to take away the precious medicine like this?"


    "Perhaps, it''s a good thing to let him get it, it''s better than leaving these treasure medicines there, just seeing it and not touching it."


    "Yeah, there are dangers everywhere in this forest, and anyone may die at any time."


    Seeing Ye Hao so easily obtain the treasure medicine, many people showed greedy expressions in their eyes, and they were thinking about each other in their hearts.


    Especially the Cyclops and the Smiling Tiger, the two looked at each other, and they already understood the thoughts in their hearts, smiled at each other, and looked at Ye Hao, who was still collecting precious medicines.


    These treasured medicines were all the first time Ye Hao saw them. It can be said that there are no known medicinal materials on earth.


    That''s why Ye Hao took all these century-old treasure medicines and kept them in his medicine garden. You can see the effect in the future.


    A dozen hundred-year-old medicines were quickly picked by Ye Hao.


    After that, Ye Hao stomped his feet on the ground, the powerful aura seeped into the ground, the swamp area quickly dispersed, and the ground returned to normal.


    At Ye Hao''s gesture, Shangguan Yuntian and others walked forward first, followed by the Blood Rose team.


    The other three forces hesitated for a while, and when they saw that the people in front were all right, they quickly followed.


    This so-called swamp area is nothing more than a patch of insects, which can travel freely underground in this area, and those treasure medicines are just bait, as seen by some ordinary mutant beasts. The same will want to get, but in the end there will be no bones.


    Soon, everyone reached the other side.


    "I don''t know what kind of medicine I just got. I can''t see the appearance in the light from a distance. I don''t know if we can take a look."


    "Yes, the treasure medicine is too rare, and it''s really rare to get so many at one time."


    The one-eyed dragon and the smiling tiger, when they sang a match, it was clear that they were thinking of a treasure medicine.


    "Hmph, that''s all ours, so why should I show it to you?" Shangguan Qingqing looked at the two of them and said with an unhappy expression.


    These two people, along the way, she looked disgusting, and now they still want the idea of ??a treasure medicine, they are all big bad guys!


    "Little girl, don''t say that, we just want to see, we can also exchange things for something." Cyclops said with a smile.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and directly took out a treasure medicine that he had just picked and placed it in his palm.


    "Whoever wants to take it."


    Ye Hao said in a cold tone, the face under the mask could not be seen, only the eyes could be seen, without any fluctuations.


    The smiling tiger and the cyclops looked at them, and they were very heart-stricken, but the smiling tiger was frightened before, so he hesitated for a moment, the treasure medicine has been picked up by the cyclops.


    "what!"


    A scream came out from the mouth of the Cyclops, and saw him pick up the hand of the treasure medicine, directly from the arm, the root was broken, the neat incision, blood spurted out, and the smiley tiger''s face was poured on the side.


    The arm fell to the ground, and the Cyclops used his other hand to cover the broken arm. Fear, anger, killing intent, and various emotions converged in the only remaining eye. He gritted his teeth and did not let himself go again. sound.


    This is the forest. He knows how dangerous the surroundings are. If some powerful mutant beasts are brought in, everyone will die.


    Everyone was shocked by Ye Hao''s methods, and he cut off one of the hands of the Cyclops directly, and many people simply didn''t see how Ye Hao made the move.


    However, the smiling tiger closest to the Cyclops felt as if he had personally felt it. He saw that Ye Hao pulled out the knife behind himself, and the light of the knife flashed away, and even his thinking did not follow Ye Hao''s movements.

 Chapter 328： Mutant herd

    Everyone was frightened and didn''t dare to say anything. Only the hands of the cyclops were trembling and bandaged the wounds of the cyclops.


    "Now, who else wants to see the treasure medicine!"


    Ye Hao''s voice fell in the ears of everyone, like a demon from hell, some could not help swallowing, and some carefully wipe off the cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Your sister, draw your sword if you don''t agree, who would dare to look at your precious medicine." Many people couldn''t help cursing in their hearts.


    No one speaks, and dare not say anything at this time.


    Situ Linglong squatted down, picked up the treasure medicine on the ground, and said a few words in Ye Hao''s ear, making Ye Hao frowned.


    Situ Linglong had recognized this treasured medicine, and the reason she knew it was because, in the pharmacopoeia, there were records in some pill prescriptions, and even the appearance of the medicinal materials was printed in her mind.


    And these medicinal materials, Situ Linglong had never seen them, so she thought they were scarce medicinal materials, but later she didn''t find them in the Nangong family. She thought they were extinct on the earth, but she didn''t expect to find them here.


    This medicinal material, combined with some other medicinal materials, the pill that is refined, also has special effects.


    This kind of medicinal material unexpectedly appears on the pharmacopoeia, indicating that the existence of the pharmacopoeia may be at the same time as this secret realm, perhaps even more ancient.


    Ye Hao intends to get more of the medicinal materials in it, since he can use it in pharmacopoeia research, he naturally won''t be too much.


    Just as everyone was about to move on, roars of beasts came from all around.


    A pair of gleaming eyes, in the dark corner of the forest, watching them.


    At this time, they were already surrounded by mutant beasts!


    Perhaps it was caused by the screams of the Cyclops, or perhaps it was attracted by the blood.


    In short, at this moment, a huge crisis is covering everyone.


    "What should I do now? There are too many mutant beasts, do we want to quit." The leader of the scavenger said, looking at Ye Hao.


    They just wanted to get something, and now that they are facing such a danger, they naturally don''t plan to die.


    No one moved, and now they all looked at Ye Hao one by one.


    Because the swamp area in the back reappeared, now they have no way out.


    Only Ye Hao can stun this swamp, but Ye Hao has no intention of retreating.


    Mutant beasts have already walked out of the darkness. There are mutant wolves, snakes, and some other large mutant beasts. There is even a gorilla, which is more than ten meters high, standing there like a giant, looking down. The crowd in front of you.


    The gorilla had already reached the second rank of the lord. It was the ruler of these mutant beasts. It exuded an extremely shocking aura. It was also a crowd of warriors. Some of them had been scared and sat on the ground, desperate.


    The mutant beast of the lord rank is equivalent to the innate strong, and the aura emitted by it is naturally not something that a warrior can resist.


    "What...what to do, quickly... think of a way!"


    "Escape... can''t escape, this kind of existence has already surpassed the martial artist stage."


    Just when everyone was desperate, Xiao Bai walked towards the gorilla. As he walked, his aura slowly grew, and his body grew rapidly.


    Soon, another giant beast tens of meters long appeared in front of everyone, and the young white lord''s second-stage aura exuded.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai yelled at the gorilla, as if provoking.


    Those low-level mutant beasts, especially the mutant wolves, prostrated directly on the ground under the pressure of Xiao Bai and let out a low growl.


    "Roar! Roar!"


    The gorilla was provoked by Xiao Bai and instantly became irritable, his fists slapped against his chest, and he rushed towards Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai also rushed towards the gorilla, and the two giant beasts slammed into each other directly. The ancient trees were directly broken, and the ground shook, and it was instantly messed up.


    Just when everyone was shocked by Xiao Bai''s appearance, other mutant beasts were already surrounding everyone.


    The most powerful gorilla was blocked by Xiao Bai. Although there were many other mutant beasts, there were not many strong ones.


    The teams of Cyclops and Laughing Tigers have already united. The people of the two teams gathered to resist the mutant beasts. They were surrounded by wolves. The wolves were the most bloodthirsty. The blood of the Cyclops hadn''t dried yet, so they naturally became the target of the wolf.


    The scavengers and the people of the blood rose resist snakes and some other poisonous mutant beasts. No doubt, the poisonous mutant beasts are no weaker than the bloodthirsty wolves.


    Ye Hao and the others seemed to have been specially taken care of. They were all relatively large mutant beasts, and their strength was close to the high-level mutant beasts of the eighth and ninth orders of the martial artist.


    But Ye Hao didn''t plan to do anything. He planned to see the current strength of Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong. Shangguan Yuntian threw Shangguan Qingqing to Ye Hao and brought two of his men against the mutant beast.


    Shangguan Qingqing shrank behind Ye Hao, watching the fighting around him in fear.


    The Cyclops was guarded by his men. Now he just lost an arm, and his combat effectiveness has naturally declined. What is more, he brought a hundred-year-old medicine, but he finally got it. under.


    Swallowing the treasure medicine, the wound on the arm quickly healed, the blood stopped, and the breath on the body climbed directly, approaching the eighth-order martial artist.


    The battle was fierce. Except for Ye Hao and the others, everyone else dealt with them. Basically, there were only a few intermediate mutant beasts with strength around the fifth-order martial artist.


    However, there are too many mutant beasts, even if the two teams are already combined, casualties are unavoidable.


    The whole body of the cyclops was petrified, and he was directly fighting a mutant wolf with the strength of a seventh-order warrior. His petrification ability is naturally not as good as the metalization ability, but his defense and attack power are not low. After taking the treasure, With only one hand left, the Cyclops completely suppressed the mutant wolf.


    On the smiling tiger''s side, two axes appeared in his hands, slashing frantically, and the mutant wolf that was slashed by it was just barely skinned and fleshy.


    The axe is just an ordinary axe, but it can directly cause such damage. Ye Hao can see that his ability should be able to make things extremely sharp, so he can directly break the defense of the mutant beast with a normal blow.


    Among their subordinates, a few of their strengths were in Tier 5 and Tier 6, some of them were already injured, some were directly torn off a large piece of meat, and some even had their entire arms torn off.


    One of the fifth-order martial artists was directly cut through the abdomen by a mutant beast with a claw. The flesh and blood and internal organs flowed to the ground from the wound and died directly. The body was instantly dragged away by a few mutant wolves and gnawed frantically.

 Chapter 329： Heavy casualties

    In addition, the scavengers and the blood rose side, faced with poison mutants, the battle seemed easier.


    The leader of the scavengers also awakened the ability, which was a fire ability. The weapon in his hand was an iron rod, wrapped in flames, directly sweeping.


    There is a person under his hand. The ability is to incarnate a tree, and his arm directly becomes a vine, resisting the attack of various poisons. Fortunately, this ability is directly immune to toxins, but the attack ability is too weak and can only be resisted.


    In Blood Rose, more people have the awakening ability, and half of the eight-person team have awakened the ability.


    The needle thread in the hand of the blood embroidered lady directly penetrated the scales of a large snake through its body. Finally, under the action of needles and threads, the entire snake¡¯s skin was peeled off directly, and the blood was spilled on the ground. Very bloody.


    There was a woman with long hair flying like a sharp arrow, nailing the small poisons like spiders and scorpions directly to the ground.


    One of the scavengers was bitten by a mutated poisonous spider, and the toxin quickly spread all over his body and died directly.


    Among the blood roses, one person had his arm bitten and cut off his arm in an instant to save his life.


    "Big bad guy, do we want to help? If this continues, many people will die." Shangguan Qingqing grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and asked in a weak voice.


    Ye Hao did not speak or move, but looked at Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong.


    Wang Xiaoran''s water system abilities, coupled with the weapon ice sword in his hand, can deal with a top-level mutant tiger. Although the mutant tiger''s strength is equivalent to a ninth-order warrior, Wang Xiaoran can also handle it.


    The mutant tiger''s feet are four or five meters high, just like the extinct saber-toothed tiger, two huge teeth, it seems that they can easily penetrate the steel plate, and the sharp claws are like blades. If they are scratched, they will definitely be torn apart in an instant.


    Wang Xiaoran''s water system abilities, coupled with the effect of the ice soul sword, can directly wield the ice sword aura, which can directly cause the freezing effect. Although the attack of the mutant tiger is powerful, the water system ability is very good to remove this power.


    Looking at Situ Linglong''s side, the medicine cauldron was directly controlled by the Wood Element''s ability and smashed into a three-tailed white fox. The strength of the white fox was probably at the martial level 8. For Situ Linglong who was not very good at fighting, he could barely handle it.


    "Asshole, when are you going to see there, do you want to watch us all die!" The one-eyed dragon roared at Ye Hao while fighting against the mutant wolf.


    At this time, nearly half of the Cyclops and Smiling Tigers had died, and there were less than ten people left. However, there were nearly twenty wolves in the pack.


    A dozen or so people, fighting against nearly forty bloodthirsty mutant wolves, hadn''t the smiling tiger eaten the prepared treasure later, these people would have died long ago.


    The scavengers and the blood rose are also uncomfortable, and the casualties have begun to increase, but the number of poison mutant beasts does not seem to decrease, but more and more.


    In the end, the four major forces could only come together to resist completely, only Ye Hao, no mutant beasts attacked him, he just stayed out and watched them fight.


    Ye Hao seemed to have not heard the roar of the cyclops, looking at Xiaobai''s fight with the mutant gorilla.


    Both are the second-tier lord, but obviously Xiaobai is stronger.


    The gorilla''s body had already left countless scratches, the flesh was torn apart, and the blood kept flowing.


    This gorilla was fighting by brute force, but its power was indeed powerful. It bombarded Xiao Bai''s body, directly causing Xiao Bai to scream. Although no damage was seen on the surface, the bones in his body had been crushed.


    This battle was also a tough battle for Xiao Bai.


    The gorilla beat his chest with both hands, and his powerful arms slammed directly into Xiao Bai.


    Xiaobai patted out a paw, directly on the gorilla''s arm, tore three bloodstains, and then directly bit off, a cold air directly released from the mouth, completely freezing the gorilla''s arm, from the inside out, the flesh and blood Condensed into ice cubes.


    With a strong pull, Xiao Bai''s entire arm was torn off directly, and the huge bite bite down. The arm turned into broken ice and fell to the ground.


    So far, there is no suspense in this battle.


    The gorilla roared, losing his arm, completely mad, and rushed towards Xiaobai desperately.


    Xiao Bai jumped up, the energy in his mouth condensed, the cold air overflowed, and the extremely cold icy air spit out, blasting on the gorilla, the gorilla, the whole body of a dozen meters, was quickly frozen into an ice sculpture, unable to move.


    "Woo~~~!"


    After winning the battle, Xiaobai raised his neck and let out a long howl toward the sky.


    The sound spread around the forest, resounding for dozens of miles.


    The mutant wolves, poison mutant beasts, and other mutant beasts that were besieging everyone, all squatted on the ground, trembling with fright.


    Other areas outside the forest also heard the roar of beasts. It was a lord-level beast roar. He was declaring his own area to Xiaobai, the newly promoted lord, and no other lord-level mutant beasts were allowed to step into it.


    The battle is finally over. The four major forces, Cyclops and Smiling Tiger, are left with only four people, only six scavengers, one blood rose, and seven others. Some of the remaining people are affected. Hurt.


    On Ye Hao''s side, only Shangguan Yuntian was injured. Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, as well as Shangguan Yuntian, were just a bit expensive.


    Ye Hao and Shangguan Qingqing were watching the show the whole time, and they didn''t move their hands.


    "Damn it, you shouldn''t have come, I didn''t expect to encounter mutant beasts." The one-eyed dragon said viciously, and glanced at Ye Hao.


    He started to recognize Ye Hao again, cold-blooded, ruthless, and cruel, Ye Hao was even more perverted than them, the people who had been in the underworld before the end of the world were completely indifferent to human life.


    "Cyclops, our people are all going to die, what should we do next?" The smiling tiger lost the smile that often hung on his face, showing a trace of heavyness. The current situation is very unfavorable for them.


    If you continue to move forward, you still don''t know what dangers you will encounter next, and Ye Hao or other people naturally won''t care much about their life and death.


    However, retreating in this way made people unwilling to lose so many people, and nothing was obtained. The only treasure medicine found was obtained by Ye Hao.


    But now, whether to move on or retreat, all depends on Ye Hao. Everyone looks at Ye Hao in an instant.


    They now know how powerful Xiao Bai is, and maybe they encounter mutant beasts, as long as Xiao Bai is there, they can handle it, but there is still a long way to go to the next pyramid.


    Xiao Bai had returned to his normal size, and when he came to Ye Hao, Ye Hao directly took out a century-old medicine and gave it to Xiao Bai.


    Looking at the Hundred Years Treasure Medicine, Ye Hao seemed to have no money and threw it directly to his pet. Everyone couldn''t help but feel a little twitching on their faces.


    "Your sister, it was so hard for us to get a hundred-year-old medicine. We still can''t bear to use it. Is it so worthless to you?"


    However, thinking about Xiao Bai''s strength, perhaps he can only be willing to be a pet if he keeps giving the Hundred Years Treasure Medicine.


    Xiaobai''s internal injuries were not minor in this battle, but a century-old medicine was enough to restore it.

 Chapter 330： Reach the second pyramid

    Everyone is resting in place, and some injured people are dealing with their wounds.


    Fortunately, when they came in, they prepared adequately. None of these injured people was in danger of life, and their injuries were temporarily stabilized.


    Those mutant beasts, after Xiao Bai came back, they had already retreated in a panic, and didn''t dare to come out again.


    After Xiaobai defeated the mutant gorilla, he became the ruler of this area, so now they are relatively safe.


    Ye Hao naturally did not intend to retreat. After Shangguan Yuntian''s injuries were dealt with, several people continued to move forward.


    No matter whether the other teams had enough rest, Ye Hao didn''t mean to wait for them. Those people had no choice but to keep up with some wounds that had not been treated. They could only keep up with pain, and walk and deal with the wounds.


    Due to the battle just now, Xiao Bai was on the road behind, and he did not encounter mutant beasts again.


    Along the way, I encountered some precious medicines. Ye Hao walked in the forefront and collected them one by one in the folding space. People from other forces looked jealous, but no one dared to go forward and pick them.


    First, he was afraid of the danger ahead. Although Ye Hao seemed to have nothing to do, he picked the treasure medicine casually, but that didn''t mean that they could also do it so easily.


    Secondly, they were afraid of Ye Hao''s strength, whether it was a scared smiley tiger, or a slash to cut off the arm of the Cyclops and Xiao Bai beside Ye Hao, these methods had long suppressed everyone, although Ye Hao still There is no murder, but everyone knows that if he wants to kill someone, no one here can escape.


    In addition, whether they can safely reach the next pyramid and whether they can leave this forest again depends on Ye Hao, so they will not offend Ye Hao for what they shouldn''t have.


    Moreover, they already knew Ye Hao''s purpose, and their attention was to figure out some information about the apocalyptic outbreak. Naturally, everyone wanted the treasure medicine, but he might not appreciate the things in the pyramid.


    They knew that the things they got from the first pyramid were nothing more than weapons or something. Even if Ye Hao wanted them, there were so many things that they couldn''t take them all. By then, they wouldn''t be divided into the four major forces.


    Moreover, after this exploration, next time you bring more people, even if you don''t have Ye Hao, you won''t lose too much when you come back.


    "You said, how could such a powerful mutant beast follow a human?"


    "Fool, don''t you see that people are a hundred-year-old medicine once they are shot? If it were me, I would also be a pet for people!"


    "Perhaps he has been raised since he was a child, and he has become a mutant beast, and he still recognizes the master."


    "That''s a wolf, not Satsuma!"


    "It''s probably the son of a wealthy family, the rich before the end of the world, there are lions and tigers, what a white wolf is."


    These people are still a little curious about Xiao Bai. They can naturally see that Xiao Bai''s strength is still higher than Ye Hao. They would not think that Xiao Bai was subdued by Ye Hao when they were killed. Of course, they didn''t know that. Ye Hao''s true strength.


    Such mutant animal pets are naturally everyone wants to have, but they can only envy them.


    The second pyramid is only two or three kilometers away from the first pyramid. Because the road in the forest is relatively winding, even if there is no danger behind it, it took more than an hour for everyone to walk out of the forest.


    Finally, an empty grassland appeared in front of you, and the pyramid stood in the middle of the grass.


    Seeing the pyramid, the four major forces behind Ye Hao finally couldn''t bear it and rushed towards the pyramid one by one.


    The empty grass in front of the pyramid is naturally not used for playing football.


    These people, one by one, avoided certain places on the grass, where the traps were laid, and with the lessons of the first pyramid, they would naturally not be recruited again.


    Soon, everyone came to the familiar door, the mechanism on the door was easily broken, and everyone quickly rushed into the pyramid.


    Originally Shangguan Yuntian wanted to lead Ye Hao and others to avoid the traps, but after Ye Hao lifted his feet and put them down, he saw that the traps around the pyramid were all triggered in an instant and were exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    Shangguan Yuntian was speechless, and sure enough, in the face of powerful strength, traps and other things were nothing more than furnishings.


    In this way, Ye Hao and others walked directly towards the pyramid with a swagger.


    Before they reached halfway, the four major forces who had just entered the pyramid rushed out as if they had seen the spirit, shouting for help.


    In less than two minutes, a few people were missing.


    Behind these people are black bugs, which are a kind of beetle. Each bug has a pair of sharp pliers, and its grinning mouth is densely covered with fangs, which looks very disgusting.


    Obviously, if you are bitten by this kind of bug, you can tear off a large piece of flesh and blood in one bite.


    There were no such things in the first pyramid. They didn''t expect that this pyramid was already occupied by these insects, and it was almost a worm''s nest.


    As soon as I entered, everyone saw a piece of black, black ground and black walls, just like obsidian.


    When the ground formed waves like the surface of water, in an instant, countless insects swarmed towards everyone. Several people were bitten by the insects on the spot, penetrated into their bodies, and were then submerged by the black insects.


    The rest of them quickly withdrew, facing the insects behind them, without daring to turn their heads, they ran towards Ye Hao.


    Seeing the worm tide, the women behind Ye Hao felt a little uncomfortable. These disgusting worms were too numerous and densely packed. If they were people with intensive phobia, they would have to faint on the spot.


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t know when, she ran behind Ye Hao and grabbed a corner of his clothes. She knew that as long as she hid behind Ye Hao, it was definitely safest.


    Everyone came to Ye Hao, gathered in a group, and looked at the insects that had surrounded them.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai roared at these insects, which played a deterrent effect. Although the insects did not directly rush over, they were not deterred by Xiaobai''s roar.


    These worms surrounded everyone in this way. Two huge pliers collided with each other, and with a wide open mouth, two rows of fangs were grinding together, making piercing noises.


    Everyone saw that even Xiaobai couldn''t force these bugs back, and they couldn''t help but became frightened. These bugs seemed to have eaten them, they were grind their teeth and were ready to eat.


    The hissing sound kept ringing, making everyone a little flustered, and now it was completely dead. These bugs seemed to want to kill them like this.


    I saw that from the entrance of the pyramid, the bugs spread out like two sides, giving way.

 Chapter 331： Conquer the insect king

    A giant beetle the size of a normal human head crawled out. This bug was greenish brown. Apart from a pair of huge pliers and the two rows of fangs, it also had a tail with poisonous needles. Just like a scorpion.


    This insect is the king of insects at first glance. Compared with those that are only the size of a fist or a thumb, it is completely suppressed in size. In addition, its green-brown carapace clearly has its defensive power in the black carapace. Above, the stinger on the tail is also fatal.


    The Insect King crawled towards Ye Hao and the others, staring at them with four fine eyes on his head, as if he would attack at any time.


    "What to do, your mutant beasts can''t repel these bugs, shall we fight hard and kill them directly?" The man led by the scavenger asked Ye Hao.


    "I don''t want to be eaten by these bugs, I don''t believe it, they can even crush stones!" Cyclops is a petrochemical ability. He was ready to rush out, and his whole body turned into stones.


    I don''t know if it was deliberate, a fist-big bug got a stone from nowhere. The pliers opened and closed, and the stone was crushed directly.


    The corners of the Cyclops'' mouth twitched, and his heart trembled.


    "There is no way, I can only fight, life and death, whether you can survive, it depends on your ability!" Smiling Tiger showed a fierce smile, and there was a slight edge flashing on the double axe blade in his hand.


    Everyone is ready for the last fight, and the surrounding bugs are also getting closer.


    Situ Linglong didn''t know when, approached Ye Hao, and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Under Ye Hao''s mask, a trace of cold blood could not be seen from the corner of his mouth, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand, his figure flickered, and he already appeared in front of the insect king, directly pinching the carapace on the insect king''s back and pinching it in his hand.


    From Ye Hao''s shot to catching the Insect King, and then returning to everyone, all this happened in a flash!


    Everyone was ready to fight, and everyone was staring at the insects in front of them, completely unaware of how Ye Hao shot them.


    The insect king was even more stunned. He was already ready to pounce directly on Ye Hao''s face, and then directly ended his life with a tail needle. I didn''t expect that he had been thought of by the other party before he finished thinking about it. Pinched in your hand!


    At this time, the worm tide also calmed down, and no longer grinds their teeth, and everyone else looked at Ye Hao like a monster, and the scene was a little frighteningly quiet.


    "You...how did you...do it."


    "Did anyone see what just happened?"


    "Does he have any special powers! He actually subdued this big bug directly."


    Everyone had an incredible expression, looking at Ye Hao, they were all shocked.


    "Be careful!"


    Xue Xiu Niang shouted at Ye Hao.


    I saw that the insect king finally woke up from the awkward state, and found that he had fallen into Ye Hao''s hands, and the tail thorns on the tail pierced the blood vessels in Ye Hao''s hands fiercely.


    However, as everyone imagined, the scene where Ye Hao was stabbed by a poisonous stinger and died from poisoning did not appear.


    The tail thorn fell on Ye Hao''s skin, and it broke into two pieces as soon as it touched!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The insect king was dumbfounded.


    Is that human being!


    This skin is not made of reinforced concrete, right?


    Are you a robot?


    Insect King: "Squeaky! Squeaky!"


    Ye Hao didn''t know everyone''s reaction at this time, and he was already communicating with Xiao Zhan in his mind.


    "Xiao Zhan, what conditions are needed to accept this bug as a pet?"


    Ye Hao had only used the pet development ability of the chariot once when he was conquering Xiaobai. Now, Ye Hao intends to conquer the insect king.


    "Owner, pet development ability, evolved with the chariot, and improved. You can directly use ten hundred-year-old medicines to forcibly conquer this insect king, sign a contract, and after accepting as a pet, he will only listen to it all his life. The host command, never leave, absolutely loyal!


    In addition, if he signs a contract voluntarily, he only needs to consume one hundred-year-old medicine, and the effect is the same.


    Pets kill zombies, mutant beasts, etc., can also enhance the tank''s strength, pets will also receive energy feedback from the tank, and their strength will be improved. "


    After understanding the situation, Ye Hao''s consciousness withdrew from his mind and looked at the Insect King in his hand. At this time, the Insect King squeaked and struggled hard. Two huge pliers clamped Ye Hao''s hand, but couldn''t make it. The slightest hurt.


    "Surrender or die!"


    Ye Hao said to the Insect King in a cold voice, and the strength in his hands increased a bit.


    The strength of this insect king has reached the level of the top mutant beast, not far from the lord''s rank, and he can naturally understand Ye Hao''s words.


    The Insect King felt Ye Hao''s power, and he uttered a harsher squeak. It could feel from the cold eyes that as long as he didn''t surrender, he would definitely be crushed!


    The Insect King had no choice but to squeak express its meaning, it chose to surrender.


    "Master, this insect king has surrendered. Will he consume a century-old medicine and accept it as a pet!"


    The voice of Xiao Zhan sounded in Ye Hao''s mind again.


    Ye Hao''s consciousness sank into his mind and began the operation of subduing the insect king.


    The others were still immersed in what Ye Hao said just now.


    Surrender or die!


    These words were spoken from Ye Hao''s mouth, and accompanied by that cold tone, there was a feeling that people could not violate it. It seemed that in this sentence, the only choice to surrender, otherwise, the face would be death!


    Although this sentence was not addressed to them, everyone trembled with fear as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    Soon, according to the operation, Ye Hao asked the insect king to complete the signing of the contract. In this way, the insect king became Ye Hao''s second pet.


    At the same time, the pet interface appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    pet


    Name: To be defined


    Race: Zerg ~ Corpse Eater


    Strength: Top mutant beast level


    Intelligence: 10 (normal human intelligence)


    Ability: Double pliers can easily pinch the bones of humans and mutant beasts, and fangs can easily shred the flesh and blood of the same level, drill into the body of mutant beasts or humans, and swallow its flesh and blood essence. The King of Corpse Devourers can command the swarm of Corpse Devourers and control their life and death. To control the nest, as long as there is enough flesh and blood energy, you can produce unlimited larvae.


    Potential: S (the highest SSS level, is the potential of the beast)


    Level of evolution: It is currently a top mutant beast, which can evolve to the real insect king level and reach the lord level awakening ability


    Looking at the much streamlined pet interface, Ye Hao was very satisfied with the bug''s ability and potential, and the bug''s potential had already surpassed Xiao Bai at the beginning.


    Xiaobai followed Ye Hao for a long time. He evolved from an intermediate mutant beast to a lord mutant beast. With the ability to develop pets, his potential has been improved. From A to S, he also has evolution to Xiaoyue. The qualifications of Sirius.

 Chapter 332： Mural information

    Ye Hao subdued the Insect Queen and directly let go, and the Insect King fell to the ground. Everyone thought that Ye Hao hadn''t caught the Insect King for a while, causing the Insect King to break free, almost not scared of a heart attack.


    I saw the black and crushed insects in front of the insects squeaking, and the insect swarms quickly retreated to the sides, made a way, and led Ye Hao towards the pyramid to find them.


    "This is.... No, he conquered this big bug with a word?"


    "It should be."


    "Is this white wolf subdued like this? Just kidding!"


    "It may be so, it is also possible, his ability is to be able to control mutant beasts!"


    Everyone still couldn''t believe it, and it was really done with just one sentence. This looks extremely terrifying big bug, and there are countless small bugs.


    These people didn''t know what else to say, so they could only silently follow Ye Hao to the pyramid.


    The insects retreated, enveloping the entire pyramid, and fell silent. The pyramid originally built of gray-brown rocks now looks like an exquisite building made of obsidian. The black carapace, under the light of the fireflies and sparks in the sky, looks particularly shining.


    When everyone entered the pyramid, they could no longer see any bugs.


    The internal structure of this pyramid is still the same as the first pyramid. On the empty field below, there are some fragmented weapons, which are rarely well preserved. Most of these weapons are awakened weapons, but they are basically ordinary or advanced. There are almost no weapons and artifacts.


    On the ground, there are many skeletons, all human bones, which should have been eaten away by these worms.


    People from the four major forces searched among these broken weapons, and occasionally they could find one or two complete pieces, some of which belonged to divine artifacts, and they were also put away.


    Ye Hao and others came to the murals and looked at them carefully.


    The content of the mural here is the same as the part in the first pyramid, but there are also some new information.


    Regarding the origin of these zergs, the answer is given in the mural.


    These zergs came from the cracks in the abyss on the ground. At first they were few in number, but with the outbreak of the war, these worms that seemed to be able to squeeze to death, after obtaining enough human and mutant beast corpses, the number surged. , Eventually flooded, and even some creatures that came from the cracks in the abyss could not resist these bugs.


    In addition, the situation in the mist is also answered in these murals.


    A huge city appeared on the murals. The people living in that city finally won the battle against the cracked creatures and were freed from slavery.


    However, those creatures from the rift must send a more powerful presence to destroy the entire city.


    In the end, the strongest man in the city, the **** born from slaves, fought against those creatures and sealed the whole city through special methods and self-sacrifice.


    The survivors struggled to resist the remaining mutant beasts and some abyssal creatures. In the end, they were lost and had to seal the entire city. The fog was the last barrier to guard the city.


    After learning this information, Ye Hao, under the leadership of the insect king, came to the location of the insect nest.


    The Worm¡¯s Nest is very large and exists in a secret room of the pyramid. The entire secret room has been occupied. Ye Hao copied the secret room by folding the space, and then directly moved the Worm¡¯s nest in.


    Under the command of the insect king, all the insects went towards Ye Hao, and then they were all taken into the folding space. This process lasted for half an hour. Fortunately, everyone else was searching for things, but they didn''t find them.


    In this way, a Zerg army space exclusively belonging to Ye Hao was formed in the folded space.


    At that time, Situ Linglong just said something in Ye Hao''s ear. The Pharmacopoeia recorded that these insects could be used as medicine.


    As a result, the insect king became Ye Hao''s pet, and the entire Zerg clan was also accepted by Ye Hao.


    Of course, these insects now have eaten human flesh. Although I don''t know how long it has been in the past, Ye Hao still doesn''t use these insects as medicine. At most, they are used to scare people or scare zombies.


    Ye Hao will only use the new generation of insects cultivated with the flesh and blood of mutant beasts.


    A few hours later, the entire pyramid was searched again, and the four major forces had achieved good results. Although there was nothing good in those broken weapons, some well-preserved equipment was found in some secret rooms.


    There are also some medicinal materials, including many precious medicines.


    The four powers, Blood Rose originally had eight people, but now there are five people left, which is also the largest number left, and naturally they have gained a lot of things.


    There were only four scavengers left, Cyclops and Smiling Tiger, each with only two men.


    Ye Hao didn''t care too much about these things. After putting the Zerg into the folded space, he walked to the top of the pyramid, Shangguan Yuntian and others followed.


    "Are you going to continue going inside? That city seems not easy!" Shangguan Yuntian followed Ye Hao, wanting to know Ye Hao''s next plan.


    In fact, when I come here, the specific details of the coming of the end times have basically been answered in detail. The combination of the murals in the two pyramids is the process of the coming of the end times and what will happen later are recorded.


    If Ye Hao just wants to understand these, naturally there is no need to go any further.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and when he came to the top, he signaled Shangguan Yuntian to light the pyramid again, and the flame rose, shining half of the sky, and the flames at the top of the first pyramid corresponded to each other.


    Ye Hao looked into the distance, there were several similar pyramids, as well as the dense fog that couldn''t disperse, and the city shrouded in it.


    The four great forces were packing up, and after they had harvested things, they came to the top of the pyramid, and then followed Ye Hao and walked down.


    And Ye Hao''s direction was surprisingly the direction to go back.


    He doesn''t plan to go inside anymore!


    Soon, everyone walked down the pyramid and came to the trap area again, but everyone did not notice that the insects, including the insect king, were gone.


    Just when everyone walked along the way they had come, Ye Hao and others who fell behind stopped.


    I saw Ye Hao''s aura suddenly exploded, light power surging out, and the whole person turned into a golden light, soaring up, rushing towards the direction of the misty city!


    The speed is so fast, when everyone in front reacts, all they see is the back of Ye Hao disappearing into the sky.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong hurriedly ran to the top of the pyramid, wanting to see what Ye Hao was going to do, everyone followed, and they soon reached the top of the pyramid.

 Chapter 333： City under the mist

    "Who is he? Has he been hiding his strength all the time!"


    "Look, his back looks like that person!"


    "God of War! He is the God of War!"


    "Yes, the golden light that surrounds him is indeed the same as the God of War, and the knife in his hand!"


    "No wonder his eyes are so terrible!"


    "I... I was cut off by a hand by the God of War!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, they already recognized Ye Hao''s identity, the man who slaughtered a city of zombies alone, the **** of war of the entire Kyushu Kingdom!


    Especially the smiling tiger and the cyclops, both of them had weak legs and sat directly on the ground.


    They knew that they had already offended Ye Hao, especially the Cyclops. If Ye Hao were to kill him, he would have died long ago.


    Looking back on their behavior along the way, the two of them felt like they were walking on the edge of life and death, like death''s sickle hanging over their heads. They couldn''t help being afraid for a while, and the cold sweat couldn''t stop flowing down.


    On the other hand, Xue Xiu Niang showed a smile, the blood-colored rose on her face seemed to come alive, blooming on her face, looking very coquettish.


    The scavengers were all very fortunate that they did not offend Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao has already come out of the mist, standing in the void, looking at the mist in front of him, Ye Hao''s cold eyes narrowed, like a sharp knife, trying to penetrate the mist and see behind it clearly. The appearance of that city.


    However, the fog is too thick to see through.


    In Ye Hao''s hand, Hundred Splitting Knife and Minghong Knife were held tightly in his hands.


    The right hand was raised and lowered, and the Hundred Splitting Swordsman cut out, breaking a hole in the fog, and the scene flashed by, and the hole quickly recovered.


    The left hand was raised and lowered, and the Minghong knife cut out. The opening in the mist was larger, and it lasted a little longer, but eventually healed slowly.


    In just two moments, Ye Hao had seen a lot of things and felt a few powerful auras in them.


    Light, condensed in the air, thunder and lightning, all around.


    The aura of Ye Hao''s body was rapidly increasing.


    A black armor appeared, the head, arms, chest, and legs, and the black **** armor covering his entire body, Ye Hao''s momentum had already risen to the extreme!


    The king''s aura spouted from Ye Hao, and the huge pressure filled the entire secret realm. The mutant beasts in the forest were all crawling on the ground, not daring to make the slightest sound, and their bodies were trembling.


    At the top of the pyramid, the people who felt the coercion of the king of Ye Hao were far away from Ye Hao, but at the moment when the coercion was enveloped, they sprayed a mouthful of blood and knelt to the ground one after another. Some people even knelt down. He was directly pressed to the ground, unable to move.


    I saw that the golden light power, as well as the purple lightning power, all condensed on the Minghong Sword, and merged with the **** light on the Minghong Sword, exuding an unparalleled aura.


    Cut out with a single knife, a three-color blade light with a length of 100 meters and a width of tens of meters cut the entire mist through a huge opening.


    The city under the mist was finally fully exposed in front of Ye Hao.


    In the city, everyone looked at Ye Hao in the sky. They seemed to see the people of the people who were regarded as gods back then, but they knew that Ye Hao was not.


    The opening opened, and the mist slowly shrouded in it.


    Ye Hao stood in the air like this, staring at the tallest high platform in that city. There were three figures there, and the breath radiating from them had reached the king level!


    "Outsiders, my clan named itself here. It¡¯s not time for the seal to be opened yet. I hope you don¡¯t bother me to wait. When the seal is opened, it is also the most chaotic time in this world. I wait only for that time. Get a chance to allow our clan to continue to survive.


    If you can break through the shackles of your current strength when the seal of our clan is opened, my clan can treat you as the master.


    Even if it can''t be achieved, my clan can promise to help you do three things within its capacity after going out, and I hope to not disturb my clan now. "


    The three of them were also looking at Ye Hao, and the voice that rang in Ye Hao''s mind should be that of the oldest old man among them.


    Ye Hao stood in the air, looking at the broken opening, once again shrouded in mist, Ye Hao still did not move.


    He didn''t rush into the city, nor did he wave the knife in his hand again. After staying in the air for a while, Ye Hao finally turned around, the Black God''s armor converged, his whole body slowly declined, and finally landed in front of the second pyramid.


    The people standing at the top of the pyramid only saw Ye Hao swing three swords. The fog healed in the first two times quickly healed, and they didn''t see anything.


    At the last pass, everyone could vaguely see the city under the mist, but didn''t see other things clearly, so naturally the people inside didn''t see it.


    Ye Hao walked out of the forest, everyone hurried down and walked behind Ye Hao.


    Along the way, the people of the four major forces were trembling, and even walking and breathing, they dared not make any noises, for fear of disturbing Ye Hao.


    Soon, everyone returned to the first pyramid, and people from the four major forces dared not move, waiting for Ye Hao''s next move.


    Ye Hao ignored these people and motioned to Shangguan Yuntian to take him out.


    "My Lord Ares, it''s my one-eyed dragon who has eyes and no beads. I offended you. I hope you are not as good as the villain, and bypass it!"


    "Master Ares, I am here with the smiling tiger to make amends for you. There are many offenses, and I hope you don''t care about it. If the Lord of Wars needs it, the axe will help you up and down. I would like to hear the dispatch of the Lord of War!"


    "The same goes for my youth gang!"


    The one-eyed dragon and the smiling tiger, looking at Ye Hao''s back, directly knelt to the ground and kowtowed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t look back, followed Shangguan Yuntian out of the secret realm, summoned the chariot, and went directly to the Shangguan family.


    Shangguan Yuntian did not leave with Ye Hao. He returned to the secret realm and had a conversation with the people of the four major forces.


    Shangguan Yuntian urged the people of the four major forces not to disclose anything about Ye Hao.


    It also implied that these people, their daughters were escorted by Ye Hao all the way from Chongcheng, which made everyone have to guess about the relationship between Ye Hao and the Shangguan family!


    This can be regarded as Shangguan Yuntian taking advantage of Ye Hao''s power to warn the four major forces not to mess around in Jiangcheng.


    After Shangguan Yuntian said this, he left the secret realm and returned to the Shangguan family.


    Regarding some of the mysteries of the last days, Ye Hao has already learned about it from this exploration, as well as the city under the mist, which makes him very concerned about how long it will be before the most chaotic moment arrives. It is them. When opening the seal.


    Ye Hao knew that the so-called most chaotic time was when the things in the crevices of the abyss were printed on Biancheng.

 Chapter 334： Set off again

    This trip to the secret realm was originally Shangguan Yuntian, who wanted Ye Hao and his daughter to understand the dangers of the creatures that appeared in the cracks, so as to dispel their thoughts of continuing to the Western Snow Mountain.


    However, Shangguan Yuntian didn''t know that no matter what it was, Ye Hao couldn''t dispel this idea. As for Shangguan Qingqing, it made her more curious and wanted to go to the big snow mountain to see what was hidden there that attracted her.


    "Big villain, or let''s take advantage of my dad''s absence, just set off now, and continue to there."


    Shangguan Qingqing was very excited. The adventures in the secret realm, mutant beasts, swamps, pyramids, insects, all of them greatly aroused her curiosity and made her want to see this world, more thrills and excitement. s things.


    "Big villain, how did your pet be subdued, can you teach me, I also want to subdue a powerful pet and ride it to fight."


    Shangguan Qingqing took Ye Hao''s arm coquettishly and kept shaking.


    At some point, the King of Corpse Devourers had already climbed to Shangguan Qingqing''s feet, and two huge pliers touched Guan Qingqing''s calves.


    "what!"


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at her feet and was so scared that she yelled out loud. He directly used the insect king as a ball and kicked it far!


    When the insect king was kicked by Shangguan Qingqing, he had already shrunk into a ball and rolled out on the ground for a long time. After stopping, he slowly stretched out, looking at Shangguan Qingqing with an innocent look.


    The blame can only be blamed on the fact that the insect king looks a bit disgusting, and a little girl like Shangguan Qingqing is naturally scared.


    Shangguan Qingqing was so angry that he ran aside and ignored Ye Hao.


    The chariot went straight back to the ancestral home of Shangguan''s family, and Shangguan Qingqing walked inside with an annoyed expression on his face.


    I stayed in the secret realm for several hours, and the day has passed.


    Shangguan Yuntian also hurried back quickly, and let people prepare dinner, knowing Ye Hao''s appetite, specially let people prepare more dishes.


    After dinner was almost finished, Shangguan Yuntian spoke and asked Ye Hao: "God of War, you have also seen the murals in the pyramid. What I said did not lie to you. You should know more about how dangerous there is now. ."


    "Needless to say, I must go there."


    Ye Hao said, his expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t care about how dangerous it was.


    Shangguan Yuntian looked at Ye Hao and wanted to say something, but he also knew that it was useless to say anything, he could only look at his daughter.


    "Dad, don''t persuade me, I must go there!" Shangguan Qingqing didn''t wait for what Shangguan Yuntian said, already knowing what he was going to do, and said directly.


    "You! Can''t go! Didn''t you see it, it''s just a secret realm, and it''s dangerous. It''s the Snowy Mountains in the west. Can you imagine how dangerous it is!"


    Shangguan Yuntian roared, trying to change Shangguan Qingqing''s mind with a stern attitude.


    Shangguan Qingqing curled his lips, turned his head aside, and ignored Shangguan Yuntian.


    When Shangguan Yuntian saw Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s attitude, his whole body was blown up. He was just such a precious girl. From childhood to adulthood, she was holding it in her hand for fear of breaking, holding it in her mouth for fear of disintegration. Already dared to violate his words.


    Shangguan Qingqing''s temper is somewhat inherited from Shangguan Yuntian. Once a decision is made, even if the nine cows cannot be pulled back, Shangguan Yuntian has no choice but to look at Ye Hao again.


    "Master of War, since you are determined to go there, you still hope to help and take care of Qingqing." Shangguan Yuntian pleaded.


    Ye Hao nodded while eating.


    After receiving Ye Hao''s consent, Shangguan Yuntian was relieved, and then he instructed Shangguan Qingqing, don''t be willful, don''t mess around, listen to Ye Hao''s words along the way, and don''t cause trouble or anything.


    Shangguan Qingqing smiled brightly and nodded.


    Ye Hao had already decided that he would set off again tomorrow and hurry to Daxue Mountain. There was a little delay along the way.


    Keeping an eye on the cracks in the sky, watching the cracks that are still expanding a little bit, and the violent thunder around the cracks, Ye Hao knew that the contents inside were coming soon.


    The evolutionary energy stone needed by the chariot is still hidden in the place where it was originally discovered. Ye Hao is not very worried about being discovered by something, but he is not afraid of 10,000, just in case, the crack in the sky caused the riot of the mutant beast in the snowy mountain, and Some landforms may have caused an impact.


    Therefore, we must rush over as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    Regarding the secret realm, Ye Hao believed that since there would be such secret realm in Jiangcheng, there must be other places too. Moreover, Ye Hao believed that such secret realm should be the same as those of the abyss cracks, in large numbers.


    The abyss crack is different from the secret realm. The existence in the abyss crack should be sealed, while the existence in the secret realm is independently sealed.


    From the words of the old man in the foggy city, Ye Hao knew that they were all waiting for an opportunity, and as long as that opportunity arrived, it would be when those seals were broken.


    Now, as we get closer and closer to the zero point, the existence in the abyss crack becomes more active. Even if trapped in the crack, it can also have some influence on the outside world, just like the secret realm, which is originally hidden, will Gradually be discovered.


    That night, Ye Hao did not sleep or practice. Instead, he paid close attention to the entire Kyushu Nation. The cracks in the abyss, the city of zombies, and the gathering places of survivors were all under his attention.


    However, the land of Kyushu at night seemed a bit quiet, and only some mutant beasts in the forest began to become active at night.


    Every crack in the abyss exudes a terrifying aura, and the mutant beasts of the lord rank dare not approach, even if the king rank exists, it will not provoke it.


    The king-level mutant beasts that Ye Hao caught, but only two or three, were still in those large mountains, and only the dark shadows under the night sky were seen.


    Wang Xiaoran was dragged by Shangguan Qingqing to help her choose clothes, food, and so on. It was like going tomorrow, a long-distance trip, or a simple adventure.


    Situ Linglong is with Nangong Shengxue, using the communicator to study the new contents of the Pharmacopoeia.


    The special treasures in the secret realm, plus the corpse eater, were all used by Situ Linglong to try the pill.


    The next day, everyone got up early in the morning, and even Shangguan Qingqing, who was used to sleeping in bed, was pulled up by Wang Xiaoran.


    After packing everything up, the chariot set off again, passing directly through Jiangcheng, and drove towards the distance.


    Shangguan Yuntian stood on top of the Jiangcheng tower and looked at the direction of the chariot. What was in his heart was not worry, but a faint expectation. Next, on the land of Kyushu, there will be something sensational because of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 335： Secret realm emerging from the ground

    Going out of Jiangcheng, you still have to cross the Qinling Mountains, and then there is a large grassland. Only after crossing the grassland can you really enter the area where the Western Snow Mountain is located.


    The towering mountain peaks hidden in the sky, like ancient giants, stand in the most remote western part of Kyushu, as if guarding the land of Kyushu.


    The chariot was already advancing at full speed, and there were fewer and fewer survivors along the way. Those survivors who asked for help were completely ignored by Ye Hao.


    What Ye Hao is paying attention to at this moment is still the Skynet system, and the satellite images show abnormal changes in various places.


    The ground of a city suddenly collapsed and turned into a huge sinkhole, under the sinkhole, a city slowly rises.


    This is a city made of ice and snow. The severe cold spread to the surroundings. Several small survivor cities around it were affected. There was heavy snow in the sky and the temperature dropped suddenly.


    For the survivors who can''t eat enough now, this is undoubtedly starving and cold, and countless people have begun to withdraw from this area.


    However, those warriors with a bit of strength went to the city of ice and snow!


    Because some people found ice-bound treasures near that city. The ice is so strong that ordinary weapons can¡¯t be broken at all. However, some people discovered that the ice is melting rapidly, and there are mutant beasts that are frozen. He has already broken free from the shackles and is moving in this ice city.


    In the center of the city, there is an ice and snow palace. The entire palace is covered by ice, and there are many ice sculptures in it.


    Among these ice sculptures, the frozen ones are all living people, maybe they shouldn''t be called humans, because they have a completely different place from human beings.


    Their skin is ice blue, and all of them have a crystal-shaped mark on their eyebrows. This is a special race like the city of mist.


    In the center of the ice and snow palace, on a throne that was frozen, a beautiful woman, holding a scepter, sat quietly there.


    Although only through satellite images, Ye Hao can still clearly see that peerless face, closed eyes, and long eyelashes, there are small crystal ice beads hanging on the eyelashes, and the crystal mark on the center of the eyebrows is always shining with a faint blue light. , The ice blue skin makes her beautiful face as pure as the sea.


    Ye Hao could feel that even though the woman was frozen in ice, the aura on her body was already a king-level existence.


    Outside the ice and snow palace, the frozen world is melting rapidly, but this ice and snow palace has not changed at all. Ye Hao knows that this is also a seal of self.


    Some forces and idle warriors discovered the opportunities here, and many people went in groups.


    It''s just that the melting of ice and snow brings not only opportunities, but also dangers. The mutant beasts that were originally frozen here have already begun to become active.


    Moreover, the sky here is always snowing. The more you go to the central area, the heavier the wind and snow, and the colder. If you want to get closer to the Ice Palace, if you don¡¯t reach the realm of Innate Martial Artist, you will be frozen to death halfway through, even if it is a fire system The same is true for the capable.


    "Dad, this ice and snow world, like Jiangcheng''s, belongs to a secret realm, right? How could this secret realm appear in this way?"


    "Big villain, do we want to go there to see, there is also the burning city, and the city full of flowers, there is the most beautiful place!"


    "Master, there should be a lot of special medicinal materials in these secret cities that suddenly appeared, which is helpful for pharmacopoeia research."


    Naturally, there are more than one special cities that appear directly, but they are all in the back. In other words, if they want to go, they need to turn back, and Ye Hao would naturally not do this.


    The most important thing now is to rush to the Western Snow Mountain to get the energy stone and let the tank complete the evolution.


    Ye Hao knew that these cities, the most central locations, and those self-proclaimed special races, would not come out so quickly. If his journey went smoothly, he should be able to visit these places in advance.


    In that city that has been burning with flames, through satellite images, Ye Hao can faintly see that there are people shrouded in flames moving in it, and the breath of these people is not low, and there are also kings in it.


    In that city like a sea of ??flowers, the buildings in the central area are covered by a transparent mask. Inside, there are existences like elves, and they are living in a very natural way.


    These elves all have transparent wings and pointed ears. The clothes on their bodies are directly woven from flowers and plants, and they are busy in the flower fields.


    There are more special cities appearing, gradually spreading all over Kyushu.


    These places have attracted everyone''s attention, and a wave of exploration and adventure has attracted everyone.


    Some people get treasure medicines, some get special weapons, some find their own abilities, and they can get quick strengthening by practicing in some cities, and the strength of many people is also rapidly improving.


    The manifestation of this rapid increase in strength is that among the survivors on the land of Kyushu, a warrior of the innate realm has finally appeared!


    There are only one or two people captured by Ye Hao''s satellite images, but he knows that there must be a lot of people who have reached the innate, but they are holding it back, and there will only be more and more innate strong behind.


    In this life, unlike the previous life, the development speed of this last life surpassed Ye Hao¡¯s imagination. Within five years of the previous life, a few innate powerhouses appeared, but this time is different. Ye Hao knows that the innate martial artist will soon It will spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain, one by one on the land of Kyushu.


    Such special cities have brought huge changes to Kyushu. Of course, it is not just Kyushu, but other countries like this.


    A huge island appeared on the waters near the country of cakes, and on the islands were a group of luxurious palaces. These palaces were just like the ancient palaces of the Kyushu Kingdom.


    And among these palace complexes, the most massive and exquisite buildings are as recorded in ancient books, exactly the same as the Afang Palace in the Qin Cang Kingdom period!


    The palace is surrounded by mountains, clouds and mist, like a fairyland, on a high mountain, there is a stone statue with a whisk in the hand, like an ancient alchemist or a Taoist priest, and he stands on the top of the mountain, looking into the distance to the sea , That direction is surprisingly the direction where the Kyushu Kingdom is located.


    Below the top of the mountain, the palace group has a panoramic view, countless people turned into stone statues, kneeling to the ground, and the person they kneel to worship is the one standing on the top of the mountain.


    These people have armed departments like the terracotta warriors and horses in the tomb of King Qin, thousands of boys and girls, and some ordinary people.

 Chapter 336： News from Independence Island

    Xu Fu!


    Everything pointed to him.


    During the period of King Qin, in order to find the elixir of life for King Qin, Xu Fu led thousands of virgins and took a mirage into the sea to seek immortality, looking for the legendary Penglai, Abbot, and Yingzhou three fairy mountains. Did not come back.


    According to legend, Xu Fu did find Xianshan, became a disciple of the fairy, and was isolated from the world.


    It is also said that Xu Fu did not find any fairy mountains, but lived peacefully in a place called Laoshan, leaving behind offspring, and the offspring were changed to Lao or Lao.


    Another argument is that Xu Fu did not find the elixir of life, worrying that he would be killed by King Qin if he could not go back on business, so he established himself as a king on an island in the sea, and enlightened the locals.


    Regardless of that, there are many speculations, which have gradually become legends.


    And now, the island that appeared in front of him had already shown that Xu Fu had indeed established himself as a king, and the aura on his body was also at the level of a king.


    Ye Hao knew that turning into a stone statue was also just a kind of self-styled.


    From all this, Xu Fu may have found the elixir of life back then, or he may have really learned the magic of immortality with the so-called gods, before he can reappear in this great world!


    The military of the Kyushu Kingdom has already taken this place as one of its key areas of attention. Although it is not possible to explore it now, it is always paying attention to the movement of the cake country.


    In America, a real vampire castle appeared. Those vampires with bat wings turned into statues and stood in every corner of the castle. In the castle, there are ancient pure blood vampires sleeping in the coffin.


    There are werewolf tribes, appearing in the city, they are truly capable of transforming into a werewolf several meters high, looking terrifying existence, not at all as weak as those who awakened the werewolf powers.


    Those special races that exist in legends or fairy tales have already appeared one by one. From legend to reality, no one knows what the world will become.


    While Ye Hao was paying attention to the changes in various places, the chariot received the information from Independence Island!


    When Ye Hao left Independence Island, he deliberately asked Xiao Zhan to leave special contact information to facilitate Independence Island to contact him.


    "Master, I am Ali, a special place appears on Independence Island."


    The news from Ali attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    Directly let Xiaozhan control the Skynet system and lock the satellite to the independent island.


    Ye Hao discovered that in the cave where the children on Independence Island had previously taken refuge, a strong aura exuded, covering the entire mountain. This momentum, the closer to the cave, the greater the pressure it caused.


    Ye Hao estimated that if you want to enter, you must at least reach the eighth rank or higher of the martial artist. As for what is inside, it is unknown, but Ye Hao knows that this should be a place similar to a secret realm.


    "Have you ever seen it in that cave?" Ye Hao asked.


    Immediately afterwards, Ali''s excited voice came: "Master, I took some people in to see it. The space inside is very large, with forests, swamps, mountains, and some special mutant beasts moving in it. We hunted them down. A few."


    Ye Hao satellite locked Ali, and after zooming in, he saw two special corpses in his hands. This is indeed a mutant beast, and different from ordinary beasts, plants, and insects, this mutant beast seems to be It is a mechanical life.


    Their exoskeleton, outer skin, endoskeleton, etc., are all made of metal, and their blood is silver, like mercury.


    Those metal exoskeletons form claws, or sharp blades like mantises, some have tails with venomous spines, or wings like blades.


    "Master, there is also a special city inside, like a steel forest. The buildings in this city are entirely made of metal, and there are huge warships like spaceships in the city!"


    Ali seemed very excited. On the one hand, the city didn''t seem to be built by humans. Adding those warships and special mutant beasts made him think that this might be an alien civilization!


    In addition, such a city appeared under Independence Island. Although the existence in the city of steel seemed to be unable to move, the aura exuding from them made Ali feel fear, just like when he faced Ye Hao. .


    This hidden danger that could erupt at any time made Ali contact Ye Hao the first time he discovered it, seeking a solution.


    In the satellite image, Ye Hao saw that Independence Island had already undergone tremendous changes.


    It is not too long for Ye Hao to leave Independence Island. Today, Independence Island has built a city wall around the island. The city wall is under construction and has not been fully completed, but it has begun to take shape. Although there is no major city, the city wall is generally tall and generous, but It is also enough to greatly enhance the current defense of Independence Island.


    Many houses have been built on the island, and these children finally no longer need to live in caves. Everyone is equipped with new equipment, armor made of mutant animal skins, and weapons made of bones. These are all hunting behind them. Obtained by killing mutant beasts and zombies.


    These children seem to be much taller, one by one is no longer the immature face before, but fortitude and fearlessness. In particular, Ali''s body has become stronger, and his whole body muscles are completely different from what a twelve-year-old child can have.


    Behind Ali are ten more well-equipped children. This is the God of Shifang. Ye Hao saw that the God of Shifang has changed. The status of Independence Island has been played out. As long as the strength is strong enough, he can challenge Shifang. God, even Ali, can take his place and enjoy higher treatment if he wins.


    After the Shifangshen, there were about two hundred children. The number of children who were first sent to Independence Island to be raised by Ye Hao has decreased a bit, and they should have died in the battle that followed.


    After Ye Hao left Independence Island, when Ali took charge of Independence Island, he adopted some survivors according to Ye Hao¡¯s plan and asked them to build wall houses. He also trained these people according to Ye Hao¡¯s previous training methods, and let them hunt and kill them. Zombies and mutant beasts are looking for supplies in nearby cities.


    Only labor and contributions can survive on Independence Island. Those who made trouble or disobeyed orders were directly and ruthlessly obliterated by Ali and these children.


    These survivors, after seeing the terrifying methods of these teenage children, no one raised the idea of ??resistance. These people are basically ordinary people or some low-level warriors. Although the doomsday exercises have been announced, But the resources they cultivated are all controlled by Independence Island, which poses no threat to Independence Island at all.


    These people are naturally unwilling to leave Independence Island. Compared with the cannibalistic world and the threat of zombies and mutant beasts, on Independence Island, as long as you work hard and cooperate to find supplies, lucky people can live well. .

 Chapter 337： Insect plagues in Qinling!

    Ye Hao is very satisfied with the changes in Independence Island. These children have built Independence Island very well.


    In particular, the strength of these children has become much stronger. Ali is already an eighth-order martial artist, and there are several eighth-order existences in the tenfang gods, and the lowest is the seventh-order. The strength of other children is generally in the fifth-order. Around the order.


    The strength of Independence Island is no longer weaker than the forces in a large survivor base like Jiangcheng, even much stronger than some ordinary forces.


    The children on Independence Island can increase their strength so quickly, naturally because of Ye Hao''s reasons, but Ye Hao left a lot of medicinal materials on Independence Island. Even if he uses medicinal materials, he can pile them up to the innate.


    Regarding the secret realm on the Independence Island, Ye Hao just asked Ali to lead people to explore it a little bit and told that there were many dangers in it and could not go deep inside.


    In addition, Ye Hao said that when his work is done, he will return to Independence Island to solve this potential trouble. After all, this is Ye Hao¡¯s private island and his territory. Naturally, it cannot be occupied by others. No matter if you are an alien life or a special race.


    If it annoys Ye Hao, it might just be slashed.


    Ye Hao explained to Ali about the Independence Island, he no longer paid attention to the satellite images, but let the chariot move forward at full speed, intending to reach the Western Snow Mountain as soon as possible.


    "Big villain, is that island yours? Did you adopt all those children? How did you nurture them? Such a small child is so strong. They are much better than my father''s armed department. !"


    After seeing Independence Island, the curious baby Shangguan Qingqing turned into a hundred thousand whys and kept asking.


    Ye Hao was too lazy to explain to her and ignored her. Fortunately, Wang Xiaoran, who was on the side, told Shangguan Qingqing about some Independence Island matters, so that Shangguan Qingqing did not run away.


    A few hours later, the continuous ups and downs, like a giant dragon lying on the ground, a mountain range beyond sight, traversed on the way Ye Hao and others were walking forward.


    Qinling!


    The ancient and primitive mountain ranges have not been known for how long they have existed, and there are few legends about them.


    Some people say that among them are ancient cannibals, and those who enter the depths of the mountains and forests cannot survive.


    Some people have seen apes here, others say that there are dragons in the Qinling Mountains, and some even think that the Qinling Mountains are transformed by an ancient dragon!


    No matter what kind of legend, Qinling is covered with layers of mystery, making it fearful and afraid to set foot.


    Qinling is very large, and it would take several days to get around it, so Ye Hao naturally didn''t intend to waste time.


    In this way, the chariot did not stop at all and drove towards the Qinling Mountains.


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Hao would inevitably drive a chariot directly through the Qinling Mountains, without delaying time here, but when he saw the Corpse Eater King shrinking into a ball in the corner, the corner of his mouth showed a touch that was not easy to notice. , A flash of laughter.


    Now, in Ye Hao''s folding space, there can be countless bugs to raise!


    Ye Hao didn''t intend to miss such a good breeding place with sufficient food and a vast area.


    Before entering the Qinling Mountains, there was a vast plain. The chariot was driving on the plain, and there were countless black insects, like tides, rushing out of the chariot and heading towards the forest not far in front.


    Although these insects are small, they are not slow, and disappear into the forest in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Immediately afterwards, in the Qinling Mountains, there was a roar of beasts, one after another, and the birds and beasts dispersed.


    The corpse eater has already begun to sweep away!


    Where the insect swarm passed, all mutant beasts were wiped out. In just a few minutes, a mutant wolf that was more than ten meters high had only a skeleton left, as were other mutant beasts.


    Even some lord-level mutant beasts, if they can''t escape in time, they will only end up being gnawed into bones.


    At this moment, Ye Hao realized how terrible these insects were!


    These bugs, which have been in a secret realm without eating for many years and have been dormant, can finally eat frantically at this time, as if they turned into a black river that can swallow everything, in this mountain forest full of countless mutant beasts, Crazy looting.


    Wherever he went, there was only a bone left!


    Those worms gnaw enough flesh and blood of mutant beasts and condensed enough essence energy, then the changes return to the folding space, injecting this energy into the worm nest, and the worm nest will spontaneously give birth to larvae under this energy .


    Qinling is suffering from a huge insect plague. The mutant beasts in the mountains began to riot and fled in all directions. The entire Qinling was in chaos.


    These worms devour flesh and blood, just like humans use medicinal materials to increase their strength, they can rapidly increase their strength.


    Although these worms are generally weak and small, their victory lies in their large numbers and endless. Although they will die a lot when dealing with mutant beasts, they will not cause any substantial impact. Instead, they will increase with the strength of the zerg individual. , This kind of carpet-style mopping up is more rapid.


    Folding the space, the nest is nourished by energy, how quickly the number of larvae can be born, just like a machine that can produce infinitely, as long as the energy is provided, larvae will be born.


    Moreover, the higher the energy provided, the higher the larvae''s qualifications.


    The Soul Eater Insect King also rushed out a long time ago. Its main targets were the Lord-level mutant beasts. After it swallowed the flesh and blood of a few Lord-level mutant beasts, it was already the insect king of the top mutant beasts. Evolve directly to Lordship!


    The worm king of the lord rank has already undergone tremendous changes.


    The body size has doubled directly, the whole body has the previous cyan-brown, turned dark red, there is a kind of evil feeling, in the carapace on the back, a pair of wings like the wings of a cicada grows, and the two huge tongs become more terrifying. The mouth became bigger, and the fangs were sharper like jagged teeth.


    The broken poisonous thorns on the tail grew again, becoming sharper, smaller, and naturally more toxic, enough to poison ordinary small lord-level mutant beasts at once.


    As for what kind of power he had awakened, Ye Hao hadn''t discovered yet, but looking at its changes, the power would certainly not be weak.


    After completing the evolution of the worm king, he flew directly in the air, commanding his own zerg army, and launched a more violent attack on the mutant beasts.


    The huge movement finally alarmed the existence in the depths of the Qinling Mountains!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Several beasts roared, obviously from different powerful mutant beasts.


    That imposing manner, directly frightened the crazy Zerg stopped, and returned to the chariot one after another.

 Chapter 338： White snake transforming into a dragon?

    Ye Hao looked at the insects who had been frightened back, and summoned the insect king back. Under the order of the insect king, all the insects returned to the folding space.


    Enough mutant beasts have been swallowed this time, and tens of thousands of larvae have been reborn. If they were just used to refine the medicinal pill, it would definitely be enough.


    Even though Ye Hao was not afraid of the king-level mutant beast in the depths of the mountain range, he didn''t want to waste time here anymore. He directly drove the chariot and planned to leave.


    Not long after the chariot marched again, there was thunder in the depths of the mountains. Ye Hao looked into the sky, and saw lightning and thunder there, and white lightning struck the mountains.


    I saw a white snake hundreds of meters tall, rising to the sky against the dense thundercloud!


    Feeling the aura of the white snake, it is already at the king level, but there is a slight gap between it and the real king level.


    After adding that piece of thundercloud, two words popped into Ye Hao''s mind: Cross Tribulation!


    This kind of scene that only exists in fantasy novels actually appeared in front of my eyes.


    "It''s a dragon! That''s a white dragon! See if it has two small horns on its head, that is the dragon''s horns! And the two white whiskers on the side of the mouth, this is the dragon''s whiskers!"


    "Big villain, there are dragons in this world, we have seen dragons!"


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at the white snake rising into the sky, and carefully saw the difference, and directly exclaimed in excitement.


    "Master, do we want to go over and take a look?" Situ Linglong said from the side, she was also very curious about the dragon.


    Most importantly, she remembered that in an ancient book of their family, a medicinal material called ambergris, which only appeared near the dragon snake''s lair.


    Judging from the size and appearance of this white snake, it is estimated that it has been alive for a thousand years before the end of the world. It is a truly refined existence. Perhaps before the end of the world, it has been evolving to the next step.


    Snakes are generally transformed into dragons and snakes, and are evolving into dragons. Of course, this is just some folklore.


    At this moment, this snake is already in the form of a dragon snake, evolving toward the current dragon!


    Long!


    Perhaps this kind of creature has existed on Earth, just like the dragon shadow in the abyss of Mount Tai. However, whether it is a dragon or what can only be determined by its actual appearance.


    It seems that this world does not allow dragons to appear, so thunderclouds gather and want to smash the white snake to death.


    The power of the dragon can be felt only from those ancient legends, it is enough to destroy the world and control the entire world.


    Thunder and lightning continued to fall, bombarding the body of the white snake, and without a single lightning, the white and jade scales were scorched to black.


    "Dad, do we want to help that white snake? It will be smashed to death like this." Wang Xiaoran looked at it, but he couldn''t bear it, completely forgetting that it was a king-level mutant beast.


    The chariot was already heading towards the depths of the mountains, in the direction of the thunder.


    The mutant beasts in the mountains, below the king level, were already scared by the power of the sky thunder, and they didn''t know where to hide.


    The white snake roared under the thundercloud, but there was nowhere to hide. The scars on his body became more and more, and the breath of the white snake became weak.


    Finally, the chariot came to a secluded pool, and a small stream flowed from the middle of the pool, flowing down the mountain, but the water in the pool did not decrease. There should be a secluded spring deep in the bottom of the pool.


    In the middle of the pond is a small island. The island is obviously the nest of white snakes, and there are several green grasses floating there.


    That is the ambergris, this kind of grass is highly toxic, but when used with some medicinal materials, it has a very good detoxification effect.


    At this time, above the sky, the white snake seemed to be unable to resist it, and its white dragon beard was already stained with blood.


    "Roar!"


    The white snake let out an unwilling roar, like a real dragon roar, resounding throughout the Qinling Mountains.


    Ye Hao stepped out of the chariot, feeling a few powerful auras around him, locked in here.


    Released his own breath, Ye Hao flashed thunder lights all over his body, and he rose directly into the sky, facing the thundercloud.


    Ye Hao wanted to give it a try, which of the purple thunder and lightning produced by the power and the white lightning formed by the heavens and the earth is stronger, and what is the difference!


    When Ye Hao rushed to the sky, the white lightning in the thundercloud seemed to be attracted, and it struck Ye Hao directly, one, two, and in a blink of an eye, dozens of lightning bolts struck Ye Hao.


    With the Black God''s Battle Armor, this kind of lightning would naturally not hurt Ye Hao, but Ye Hao also felt that the power of this white lightning was far above the purple lightning of his own lightning power.


    No wonder, the White Snake that has reached the king level is actually unable to resist this kind of damage.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao had a bold idea!


    He controlled the Black God Battle Armor, and even dissipated the defense of the Black God Battle Armor, directly exposing his body to the thundercloud.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s whole body, the lightning system ability was activated to the strongest state, and the purple thunder light all over his body was condensed into armor, protecting him.


    White lightning struck down one after another, blasting on the purple thunder armor, dozens of lightning bolts crashed down!


    Ye Hao was blasted to spit out a mouthful of blood, and then quickly fell downward.


    The lightning did not chase Ye Hao, but continued to bombard the white snake.


    After landing on Ye Hao, the purple thunder armor did not disperse, and among them, there were faint white lights flashing, and then merged into the purple thunder lights, as if those white lightning were swallowed by Ye Hao''s purple thunder lights.


    "Dad, are you all right!"


    "Master, how are you, take a restorative pill first."


    "Big villain, why are you going to let thunder strike you! Are you trying to save the white dragon?"


    Ye Hao looked at the nervous expressions of the three women, did not say anything, but felt his own changes at this time.


    The Thunder System''s abilities have been significantly improved, and at the same time, his innate sixth-order cultivation base is going to break through again.


    Ye Hao''s icy eyes revealed a trace of long-lost excitement, and he looked at the sky again, the thundercloud that had not yet dispersed.


    Ye Hao rushed to the sky again and continued to bear the bombardment of lightning!


    Above the sky, the huge body of the White Snake surrounded Ye Hao, and the white lightning kept bombarding Ye Hao, as if Ye Hao was the real tribulation. At this moment, Ye Hao had become the most dazzling protagonist in the world.


    Such a huge movement in the Qinling Mountains naturally cannot escape Skynet''s capture.


    From the beginning of the Qinling mutant beast riot, Zhongcheng thought that a beast tide was about to occur.


    When the white snake rose to the sky facing the thundercloud, the shocking scene seemed to be punishment from the heaven and the earth, or the obstruction of the heaven and the earth. The heaven and the earth were obstructing the white snake and becoming stronger.

 Chapter 339： Failure to cross the robbery?

    Until the moment Ye Hao rushed to the sky and faced the lightning, in the heavy city, the two national executives who watched this scene twitched involuntarily, and then started the live broadcast of the entire Kyushu country.


    "The country is going to conduct a global live broadcast again. It seems that something big has happened again!"


    "Is it another zombie city that the God of War is going to slaughter."


    "No, maybe it''s about the special areas that appear everywhere."


    "It''s also possible that the doomsday technique has been perfected again."


    Just as everyone was guessing that when the country wanted to broadcast the content, pictures gradually appeared on the light curtain. When the blurred picture became clear, everyone''s eyes widened and their mouths opened, and they would be able to swallow their fists. .


    "Hold the grass! Is that a dragon?"


    "That''s crossing the robbery, this world is a bit crazy!"


    "Can you pay attention to the key points and see that person! There is someone in the sky!"


    "I''m going! That''s the God of War, it''s definitely the God of War. That''s right. This is the God of War crossing the Tribulation? Is the White Snake protecting the Fa? It seems a little bit more miserable!"


    "God of War, is this really going to cross the calamity and become a god!"


    This scene in the sky undoubtedly shocked everyone once again, people, who can withstand the bombardment of the thunder of heaven and earth like this, that is the thunder of heaven!


    "Hey, why did the God of War fall? Did he fail the Tribulation?"


    "What are you talking nonsense? The God of War must just take a break. Didn''t you see that the thundercloud hasn''t dispersed yet? The White Snake is probably helping the God of War against the thunder!"


    "Look! God of War has appeared again!"


    Ye Hao was hit by dozens of lightning strikes just like this, stopped for a while, and then rushed up again, back and forth five or six times, Ye Hao didn''t know how many lightning strikes he had suffered.


    When Ye Hao stopped continuing, he sat directly on the small island in the center of the water pool, took out a five-hundred-year-old treasure medicine and took it. The thunder and lightning around his body was still surrounding, rising, and more solid.


    After taking the precious medicine, Ye Hao''s injury was quickly recovering. The skin that was scorched by lightning on his body retreated like snakeskin. The brand-new skin was exposed, and there was a faint white thunder light that wandered through the skin. Like thunder snakes, walking through the skin and body.


    Ye Hao¡¯s new skin is so transparent that you can see blood vessels and bones. The white lightning seems to baptize Ye Hao¡¯s entire body from the inside to the outside. Through the skin, you can faintly see the bones like white jade. There was lightning flashing.


    The skin is transparent and white. Under the influence of thunder, the color gradually darkens. Very quickly, the perfect bronze skin, as if it has been polished, can see the power contained in it, as well as its strong defensive power.


    Ye Hao''s cultivation level, directly from the late stage of Xiantian Sixth Stage to the middle stage of Xiantian Eighth Stage, can be described as a huge breakthrough.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s whole body of thunder completely converged into his body. The moment Ye Hao stood up, his whole person seemed to turn into a thunder and lightning.


    Ye Hao''s aura radiated, and even those auras hidden in the dark felt a slight threat.


    From the moment Ye Hao rushed to the sky, the king-level mutant beasts hiding around were shaken.


    They felt Ye Hao''s strength, and he was like an ant in front of them.


    However, after Ye Hao suffered thunder and lightning again and again, they discovered that Ye Hao''s aura, not only did not become sluggish and weak like the white snake in the sky, but was improving a little bit!


    When Ye Hao''s aura came out again, although it was not the aura of a king-level powerhouse, it was to make those king-level mutant beasts dare not make any moves.


    Above the sky, Leiyun began to fade, after all, Ye Hao consumed most of Leiyun''s power.


    At this time, the situation of the white snake is not very good, there is almost no good place on his body, and several places are already blasted to blood and blood, and the bones can be seen.


    "Why didn''t the God of War appear? The thunder tribulation hasn''t dissipated yet, and the white snake is about to be unable to withstand it."


    "Don''t understand yet! At first, Leiyun''s goal was this white snake. God of War is probably trying to save it."


    "How do I feel that God of War is using Sky Lei to improve his strength!"


    "I''ll go, it seems to be true, every time the God of War reappears, the aura has to be strengthened."


    "The white snake is dead!"


    I saw that the white snake couldn''t hold on anymore after all. The huge body fell from the air, and the scorched flesh and blood turned into ashes in the air, and disappeared in the air little by little.


    "This is what the legend says, after the failure of crossing the Tribulation, the fate will be wiped out in smoke!"


    "It''s a pity, I think that white snake has grown dragon horns and dragon whiskers, but it failed in the last step."


    "It''s terrible, even the white snake can''t bear the thunder calamity, but God of War has endured it!"


    Some people feel sorry for the White Snake, and some people sigh with Ye Hao''s strength, and everything ends there, and the light curtain also dissipates.


    The last remaining skeleton of the white snake fell in the secluded pool, splashing a large amount of water.


    At the moment when the white snake fell, the few king-level auras hidden in the dark finally broke out, and they wanted to rush over, even if it was this skeleton, they wanted to get it.


    Ye Hao instantly covered his entire body with the Black God''s armor, his aura broke out, and directly suppressed the audience. After feeling Ye Hao''s aura, the king-level mutant beasts stopped instantly, and did not dare to approach a half step!


    Ye Hao, in the state of the Black God Battle Armor, had already reached the third-order warlord, and for the surrounding mutant beasts that had just entered the king rank, they directly formed a complete suppression.


    In an instant, the entire Qinling Mountains became silent.


    The thunderclouds in the sky had long since dissipated, and Ye Hao looked into the pool with his icy eyes.


    Everyone thought that the White Snake had failed to cross the Tribulation.


    However, Ye Hao had already locked the White Snake''s body at the moment it fell.


    Ye Hao jumped into the deep pool.


    A small figure, swimming happily in the clear pool water, seemed to be adapting to its new body.


    That was the white snake, or it should be called the white dragon now!


    Although his body became thinner, only the thickness of his thumb, and less than half a meter long, Ye Hao could see at a glance, a pair of small horns on his head, two dragon''s whiskers by his mouth, and two small claws already growing under his body. .


    Ye Hao jumped into the water, and Bai Long was so scared that he went to the spring eye at the bottom of the lake, and in a flash, he disappeared before Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Fortunately, this spring eye was large enough, and Ye Hao''s Black God''s Battle Armor converged and directly chased after him.


    After chasing it down, Ye Hao found that the space under this spring was getting bigger and bigger, as if it had entered the sea directly.

 Chapter 340： Mermaid

    Although there is a lot of space in the water, Ye Hao knows that this is not the real sea.


    Looking at the direction in which Xiao Bailong was swimming quickly, Ye Hao saw a colorful underwater world, Ye Hao speeded up and caught up.


    There are many fishes in the water, swimming directly on coral reefs and some rocks. Ye Hao even saw large fishes comparable to whales. They swam from farther places and felt the breath of Xiaobailong and Ye Hao. , All evaded one after another.


    In the most central position, there is an area shrouded by a transparent light cover. It is like a dragon palace in mythology. Among them, there are people wearing turtle shells, clam shell spirits, crab spirits, etc., as well as long A mermaid with a fishtail body.


    This is also a secret realm, and those mermaid tribes sealed in it can still move, just like in the misty city.


    All the fish looked at the little white dragon rushing towards the mask, and Ye Hao behind him.


    These mermaids have expectations and desires in their eyes, and in the center of the palace, a mermaid woman, with her tail turned into a long, pure white leg, walks towards the edge of the mask step by step, and the little white dragon rushes towards it. .


    Ye Hao, who was not far away, looked at this woman. Even Ye Hao had an urge to take it as his own. It was an uncontrollable desire!


    That woman is so beautiful, with exquisite features, like the most perfect masterpiece of heaven, even the most powerful carver can''t carve it.


    Ye Hao paused in the water for a long time, only to see that the little white dragon had already rushed to the mask, and hit the mask!


    It seemed to want to rush in, but its collision did not have the slightest effect. The mask still didn''t move, and it hit a few times with increased force. Xiao Bailong''s head was hit and bleeding, and his body was a little unstable, as if To fall down.


    As if knowing that there was no way, Xiao Bailong lay on the mask, looking at the woman in front of him, shed two rows of crystal clear tears, two small paws kept clutching on the mask.


    The other mermaid clan looked at them, all showed sad expressions. The woman looked at her head and bloodshed. She lay on the tearful little white dragon, tears also appeared in her eyes, two lines of clear tears fell, turning into one. A crystal clear crystal fell to the ground.


    The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes showed a trace of pity, as if she was looking at her own child, Qianqianyu stretched out her hand and walked away like a little white dragon. Through the mask, her white bare hands seemed to be stroking, and the little white dragon too. Putting his head on the mask, it seemed that he was feeling the temperature in his hand.


    The red lips opened slightly, and a bead emitting a bright white light appeared. The bead fell into the woman''s other hand, held by it, and slowly attached to the mask.


    I saw the woman''s whole body energy converging, rushing to her arms.


    The white beads were actually squeezed into the mask a little bit. Finally, they finally broke through the mask and appeared in front of Xiao Bailong.


    The white beads felt the breath of the little white dragon, as if they were spiritual, and revolved around it, as if they were extremely cheerful and joyful.


    Ye Hao looked at all this, from the moment that white bead appeared, he knew what it was.


    Dragon Ball!


    This is the legendary dragon ball.


    But Ye Hao didn''t move, he had been paying attention to that woman.


    After Dragon Ball left the woman''s body, she saw the woman''s exquisite white legs slowly turning into fishtails.


    Xiao Bailong also noticed the woman''s change. Two small paws hugged the dragon ball and pressed hard against the mask, trying to squeeze it in again.


    But there is no way.


    Xiao Bailong cried even more sadly, and kept crying sadly in his mouth.


    The woman showed a doting smile, her red lips lightly opened, as if she was saying something, and then Xiao Bailong looked at her quietly and slowly swallowed the dragon ball.


    In an instant, the little white dragon was wrapped in a white light and closed his eyes, as if falling into a deep sleep, slowly falling on a coral.


    After that, Ye Hao had already arrived in front of the light curtain, and a heart-moving voice resounded in Ye Hao''s mind like a fairy sound.


    "Hello, outsider, from your body, I can feel that you are different, and your secrets may not be discovered by others. But, like our mermaid, people who have the ability to read minds With the advent of the big world, there should still be more."


    Mind reading ability!


    Does this kind of ability still exist!


    The secret of my own rebirth, the secret of the chariot, and so on, will not be known!


    "Humans, you don¡¯t have to worry. Neither your identity nor the things of the clan you own have nothing to do with my clan. Unlike other races, my clan is not self-appointed here, but sealed by others for the reason. It¡¯s our mermaid¡¯s mind-reading ability."


    "The ability to read minds allows us to distinguish between good and evil, as well as insight into the secrets of others. It is precisely because of this that it caused great disaster to our race. People of our race were enslaved by those powerful races and suffered in the final battle. Dragon clan shelter, the strong dragon clan set up this seal, just to protect our clan."


    "The little white dragon in front of you is a real dragon. The reason why she evolved from a snake body is because her mother was a white snake, and her father was the white dragon prince of the dragon family at that time."


    "Dragons pay attention to the purity of blood, and want to strangle this child. At this moment, chaos in the world broke out."


    Ye Hao listened to the words of the mermaid, and what he presented before his eyes was like another world, an infinitely vast world of ten thousand races competing for hegemony.


    "This child''s mother died in the chaos. At that time, the Dragon Race was undoubtedly one of the most powerful races in the world. However, this chaos eventually affected the Dragon Race and brought disaster to the Dragon Race!"


    "In order to protect our clan, Prince Bailong gave this child to our clan, and then opened up a space here to seal my clan here. Only the real dragon clan can break this seal, and the dragon ball just now, It was also left by Prince Bailong to this child."


    "When the seal was placed, the child was naughty and ran out of the real sealed area to the periphery. Although it was finally sealed, the seal was released not long ago, so she was able to get out from here and then awakened. The blood of the dragon race."


    "Now she is not a real dragon. Only when she fully integrates with that dragon ball can she become a real white dragon. At that time, she may be able to break the seal, but my family does not want to enter again. In the chaotic world."

 Chapter 341： Doomsday Mystery

    The mermaid''s tail had already reappeared. She looked at the little white dragon wrapped in white light, her eyes were full of tenderness, and she looked at Ye Hao again.


    "After the initial fusion of Dragon Ball, she will transform into a human form, just like I can transform her legs. Moreover, she will lose her previous memories like a rebirth. These memories are blocked in Dragon Ball, only when she is a little bit After fusing the Dragon Ball, it will slowly recover.


    She can''t stay here forever. Only when she goes outside can she become stronger. Although the Dragon Clan killed many people in that chaos, it should have left other seeds as well, so that the clan will not be exterminated. When the world comes again, the dragons should also appear.


    And if she can fully integrate the dragon ball, she is the little princess of the dragon clan, and if she is strong, she can even become the new king of the dragon clan, because the blood flowing in her body belongs to the dragon clan''s royal clan.


    So, I hope you can help me take care of her and help her grow up. "


    Ye Hao did not directly agree to her, but stood there, frowning slightly.


    Ye Hao was shocked by all this. Whether it was the chaos in the woman¡¯s mouth or the big world she was talking about, Ye Hao only had some simple information, and he wanted to know more, he wanted Learn the truth about the end.


    Because from the records of the murals of the misty city, the cracks in the abyss, the cracks in the sky, and those special cities that appeared in front of people, and the steel city of Independence Island, plus the description of a mermaid woman.


    Ye Hao discovered that the timeline of all these seemed to have been greatly deviated, although they were all sealed, or prepared in advance, as if to wait for the so-called big world to come again.


    However, Ye Hao can be sure that the era of chaos mentioned by the mermaid tribe and the era of chaos recorded in the murals of the Mist City are definitely not in the same period, plus those special cities that have emerged. It belongs to another period.


    All these were connected, and a bold guess was born in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Seemingly knowing Ye Hao''s doubts, the mermaid woman said again: "Your guess is not wrong. There has indeed been more than one outbreak of this kind of chaos, and the time we were in at that time happened to be a great world period.


    At that time, between the world and the earth, ten thousand races were fighting for hegemony, and the human race was just the weakest race among the ten thousand races and could only survive in the cracks of the ten thousand races.


    However, one day, something fell from the sky. From then on, there was chaos between the heavens and the earth, and endless battles began between the tens of thousands of races.


    What fell from the sky changed the world. Many creatures gained powerful abilities and turned into bloodthirsty monsters who only knew how to kill. In this catastrophe, countless races disappeared among all races.


    And the disaster seems to have no sign of stopping, and at the same time, the aura of the entire world is drastically reduced, and no one knows the reason.


    As the aura diminished, the world began to shrink voluntarily and became smaller, but this change began to be very slow, and no race would care.


    However, the source of the disaster, the existence that has been watching outside this world, discovered this situation. They descended from the sky and wanted to prevent the planet from shrinking, even if they replenish the stolen spiritual energy. It only had a short-term effect, and did not succeed in preventing everything from happening.


    They seem to have been to this planet more than once, and they had already anticipated this situation. They pumped away all the aura of this planet and accelerated the reduction of this planet. "


    These unthinkable things made Ye Hao''s mind a little bloated. He thought he had guessed the cause of the apocalyptic outbreak, but he didn''t expect there to be so many secrets.


    "This planet that has lost its aura has shrunk extremely quickly, and in the countless years that follow, it has also been constantly changing.


    We were originally sealed in a deep ocean, but as the planet shrinks continuously, everything is changing. We emerge from the ocean to the ground, and from the ground to the ground. This process happens very slowly, after all. The planet at that time seemed boundless and extremely huge.


    In countless years of evolution, some of the surviving races among the ten thousand races have evolved into new races. Although this planet has always been in a state of shrinking, the so-called big world has never appeared again.


    However, chaos came many times during that period.


    The only trace of aura left on this planet has been exhausted, and more races have disappeared. Some races have laid off their backs and sealed themselves up, hoping to find opportunities in later generations to return again.


    In the end, only a few relatively weak and low-needed races survived, and the human race is one of them.


    The creators of these disasters, they seem to have figured out the reason for the shrinking of this planet, and the law of this change, and they have also left things behind, waiting for it to come to this planet again.


    At the same time, they also concealed everything that happened before on this planet, but they did not destroy the back hand left by the ten thousand races, as if they were to use them to promote the arrival of the next great world.


    And now, this big world has arrived, and the surviving tens of thousands, as well as the creators of disasters, will reappear. "


    With the words of the mermaid girl, some doubts in Ye Hao''s heart were finally solved. In this way, all the chaotic timelines could be connected. If the world where all races coexist at the beginning was a great world, then, from then on , Until the earth became the present earth, the big world never appeared again.


    Nowadays, king-level existences are emerging one by one, the concentration of psionic particles in the air is constantly increasing, and it is faintly transforming to aura. More people awakening abilities, more people become powerful, and this doomsday will develop. Ye Hao is also looking forward to what he looks like, where the human race will finally go!


    I will have the honor to see the ten thousand race hegemony in the ancient times and fight against the powerful races at that time. This is undoubtedly a hopeless end for ordinary people. For the strong, this is a new world and a new era!


    Ye Hao looked at the mermaid woman, and the excitement and expectation in his eyes were fully revealed, and the mermaid woman was also in his eyes.


    "You do have the strength to fight for hegemony with the ten thousand races, and you also have the help left by that race. Even if you are alone, you are enough to make the world tremble for you.


    However, it is not only my mermaid clan who can insight into the hearts of others, some people also possess such special abilities, and the tears of our mermaid clan can stop this kind of exploration. ¡±

 Chapter 342： Ye Haos loli daughter!

    With that said, the mermaid girl will fall to the ground, already turning into a crystal appearance, her tears, using the method just now, sent the mask out and flew in front of Ye Hao.


    This method seems to be very expensive, the mermaid woman''s face became a little pale, and a trace of blood appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Ye Hao noticed this, but what he really paid attention to was what the mermaid woman said.


    That clan!


    These three words have appeared twice, but she has never explained what that family refers to, and what that family''s things refer to.


    This makes Ye Hao very concerned. The special things he possesses are nothing more than chariots, his own weapons, and the Black God''s armor. The biggest secret is his own rebirth. Then, what this mermaid girl means is that. What is it!


    "That clan does not belong to the ten thousand clan, but belongs to the disaster-makers. The disaster-makers also have different races. What I can tell you is that the clan, in the end, stood as the disaster-maker. The opposite.


    They tried to help the ten thousand races and resist the disaster-makers in order to maintain the stability of the world, but in the end they failed. Even though their strength has surpassed the dragon race at the time, they failed to stop them in the end.


    Because the goal of those disaster creators is the spirit of this world.


    That family has also left behind in this world. They may come back again, or they may not. The thing of the family I am talking about is the chariot in your mouth, but it is not just as simple as you think. Perhaps, you can get more information if you find the relics left by that clan. "


    Chariot, this is what the mermaid woman said, something of that clan.


    Ye Hao wanted to know more, but was interrupted by the mermaid woman.


    The mermaid woman looked at the little white dragon wrapped in a white ball of light, and saw that the little white dragon at this time had already turned into a baby, and her body continued to grow before the white light had dissipated.


    "She is about to wake up, you should go, take her out, when she opens her eyes again, the first person she sees will be recognized as a parent. I hope you can take good care of her, her name Called Ao Xue"


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t say much. Although she still wanted to know something, the mermaid girl didn¡¯t seem to want to say more. Moreover, she had already given herself enough information, and her tears should be used as a help to take care of the little girl. Bai Long Aoxue''s reward.


    These tears may not be of much use to others, but for Ye Hao, the secrets hidden in his body are more astonishing, so the value of these tears will naturally exceed a lot.


    Ye Hao would still be picked up by the group of white light and put it into the folding space. Judging from the degree of dimming of the white light now, Ao Xue would soon wake up.


    Ye Hao stopped staying, turned and swam outside.


    The mermaid girl looked at Ye Hao''s leaving back, showing a shallow smile like a pear blossom.


    Soon, Ye Hao appeared on the water again, while Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong, and Shangguan Qingqing were all on the small island in the center of Youtan. The ambergris on the island had been picked clean, and the skeleton was also charioted. stand up.


    After Ye Hao came out, he put the three women into the chariot directly, and then entered the chariot himself.


    He had to say that the three daughters are really courageous. This is the depths of the Qinling Mountains!


    Although the powerful aura that Ye Hao released before had already scared those existences back, but when he entered the water, if those powerful mutant beasts appeared again, the three women who appeared outside the chariot would undoubtedly be very dangerous.


    In the Qinling Mountains, Ye Hao also delayed some time here, and now, this little episode has passed.


    For Ye Hao this time, it was a good harvest. Not only his own strength was greatly improved, his physical strength and lightning abilities were all strengthened, and he also learned more about the secrets of the doomsday.


    Ye Hao didn''t tell Wang Xiaoran about everything he experienced underwater. First, there was no need to say it, and second, it didn''t seem to make any sense.


    Of course, at this time the attention of the three women was not on these things, but around the ball of light.


    "Master, who is this little girl? Did you bring it out of the water?"


    "Dad, this little girl is so cute, and she''s still growing up a little bit, she looks like she''s going to grow into a little loli!"


    "Hey! Big bad guy, this won''t be the illegitimate daughter you hid!"


    "Is it the child of Sister Xue''er? Seeing that this child is so white, it''s the same as Sister Xueer!"


    "Qingqing, don''t talk nonsense. It hasn''t been long since Dad and Sister Xue''er have been together. Sister Linglong and I have been with Dad for so long, and we still have no children. How could it be Sister Xue''er."


    Wang Xiaoran and Shangguan Qingqing didn¡¯t have the slightest taboo. Unlike Situ Linglong, who was already blushing from the sidelines, she was still so easily shy. Although she stayed with Wang Xiaoran for a long time, she still did not adapt. These words made her really There is no way to pick it up anymore.


    Several women gathered around the white ball of light and kept talking.


    The chariot continued to move in the direction of the Daxue Mountain in the west, passing through the Qinling Mountains, and nothing else happened.


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao told Wang Xiaoran and the others about Ao Xue who was Xiao Bailong, but he didn''t mention anything about his life experience and underwater.


    The women were surprised, but they all thought that Xiaobailong failed to cross the Tribulation, and was smashed by thunder!


    In the shock of the women, the white light floating in the air gradually dissipated, and from the white light appeared a little loli wearing a white dress with delicate features, like a porcelain doll, with her long eyelashes shaking and closing tightly. It seems that his eyes are about to open.


    Finally, when Little Lori fell on her jade-white feet, her eyes slowly opened, and her big watery eyes flickered, as if there were stars in her pupils.


    Little Lori looked at Ye Hao and the third daughter, blinked, and then, tiptoeing, ran straight towards Ye Hao.


    "father!"


    Little Lolita jumped up while shouting, and threw herself into Ye Hao''s arms. A pair of delicate lotus arms wrapped around Ye Hao''s neck, just hanging on Ye Hao''s body, and refused to get down.


    Little Lori is only as old as a seven or eight-year-old child, and her white curly hair has grown longer than her body, making her body even more petite.


    When the three women next to him called Ye Hao''s father directly to Little Lolita, when she felt unbelievable, she pounced directly on Wang Xiaoran from Ye Hao.


    "mom!"


    Little Lori was lying on Wang Xiaoran''s body, and her little head stuck directly between Wang Xiaoran''s two peaks. Wang Xiaoran was indeed the largest of the three women. Of course, Ye Hao''s help was indispensable. After all, she had been following Ye Hao the longest.

 Chapter 343： Violent little loli

    However, Wang Xiaoran was very surprised by Little Lolita''s sudden behavior. He stayed there, feeling a little lost.


    Seeing that Wang Xiaoran didn''t respond, Little Lori thought she had made a mistake, and then looked at Situ Linglong next to her. Situ Linglong smiled happily and opened her arms.


    Seeing this, Little Lori threw herself into Situ Linglong''s arms again, and smiled and called her mother.


    "Come, come, come to me, I am also a mother!"


    Looking at such a cute little Lolita, Shangguan Qingqing seemed to have exploded maternally, rushed to Situ Linglong and said to the little Lolita in her arms.


    Little Lori looked at Situ Linglong, then at Ye Hao, and then at Wang Xiaoran and Shangguan Qingqing. As if she understood something, she threw herself into Shangguan Qingqing''s arms.


    "Second mother!"


    Little Lori shouted in Shangguan Qingqing''s arms.


    Obviously, she knew that Ye Hao was her father, and that the three of Wang Xiaoran were all her mothers!


    "It''s not the second mother, the second mother is not good, you call me little mother!" Shangguan Qingqing felt that the second mother was not good, so she asked Little Lori to change her words.


    "Yeah, little mother!" Little Lori said with a smile in Shangguan Qingqing''s arms.


    "Then I am the big mother! Come, come to the big mother." Wang Xiaoran, who finally reacted, came to Shangguan Qingqing''s side.


    Little Lolita still seemed to like Wang Xiaoran more, and as soon as she threw herself into Wang Xiaoran''s arms, she pressed her small face to her chest.


    "You will call Ao Xue from now on!" Ye Hao said to little Lolita.


    The three girls were very happy about the appearance of Little Lolita, and the inside of the chariot became lively.


    However, Xiao Lori Aoxue¡¯s favorite stickiness is still Ye Hao. Ye Hao is the first time he is a father. For dealing with children, Ye Hao, who had a cold appearance and could scare and cry children with his eyes, was unexpectedly caught by the child. Loli was a little embarrassed.


    In front of Ao Xue, Ye Hao converged, his kind of coldness and ruthlessness he had cultivated in his previous life. Although his face rarely showed any expressions, Wang Xiaoran and three daughters discovered that Ye Hao did happen because of Ao Xue. A slight change.


    Ye Hao gradually regarded Ao Xue as his daughter.


    The chariot went all the way and quickly passed through the Qinling Mountains. A large grassland appeared in front of him, as far as the eye could see, like a green ocean.


    Little Lolita was in the chariot at first, playing with Xiaobai and the Insect King. She was not afraid at all. Even the ugly Insect King was submissive under her. If you want to change the ball, you will change the ball. .


    Later, it seemed that I felt a little bored, so he cried and wanted to play on the prairie. Ye Hao was helpless, and the third daughter could not persuade her, so she could only let her go out to play.


    Little Lori was running barefoot and fair-skinned jade feet on the grassland. Xiao Bai''s body grew a bit bigger, and the big bug followed out.


    Little Lolita Aoxue''s speed is no slower than that of a chariot moving forward at full speed, and the white skirt on her body is even more dusty and always clean.


    Ao Xue is a real dragon now. Although it is only a young age, the dragon ball has not fully integrated, but its strength is a real king.


    Facing the wind on the grassland, Ao Xue was playing with Xiaobai and big bugs on the green grass, just like a white elf, smiling very happily.


    Inside the chariot, the three women looked very happy.


    "Our daughter is amazing!"


    "This is the little white dragon. I didn''t expect that the little white dragon who had survived the thunder tribulation became the daughter of my Shangguan Qingqing. Whoever dares to bully me in the future, I will let my daughter beat him for me."


    This was what Shangguan Qingqing said, and she looked at Ye Hao while still looking at Ye Hao. Now, Ao Xue is Ye Hao''s precious daughter, and Ye Hao can''t bear to play Ao Xue. He usually loves and loves more.


    "Be careful!"


    Situ Linglong watched Ao Xue all the time, only to see numerous vines suddenly appeared in the grass, directly entangled the big bug, Xiao Bai, and little Lolita.


    These vines seem to be not simple. Xiao Bai and the big bug couldn''t break free for a while, and they were pulled forward by the vine. Little Lolita was also quickly pulled away without any effort.


    Xiaobai wanted to make his body bigger and break free from the vines, but found that the vines had pierced the skin, and toxins penetrated directly into the body, affecting its use of power. Not only did the body fail to grow, but instead it kept getting smaller.


    The chariot drove forward quickly, and the three women were very anxious, but Ye Hao did not rush to take action.


    At the end of the vine, there are huge piranhas. At this time, the piranhas are opening their mouths, waiting for the arrival of their prey.


    Little Lori Aoxue, after reacting, her petite body tried hard to break free of the vines, and then flew in the direction of Xiaobai.


    The spikes on the vines naturally cannot break Ao Xue''s defenses, and the power of the dragon is more than powerful.


    Ao Xue quickly moved forward, and several vines chased after her, but she couldn''t catch up. Little Lori fell on Xiao Bai''s back and tore off the vines one by one, holding Xiao Bai''s body about the same size as her in one hand. Go in the direction of the big bug.


    Rescue Xiaobai and the big bug and send them back to the chariot. Little Lolita did not return to the chariot, but puffed her cheeks, her small face showed an angry expression. If ordinary people watch it, she will inevitably feel more cute , Will be adorable.


    However, the current little Lori Aoxue was really angry and flew directly towards the piranha.


    Little Lolita fell on a piranha, facing the flying vine, her little hand grabbed it and pulled it, she forcibly pulled the lord-level piranha vine to pieces, and the piranha was in pain, and her body was shaking. Can make a sound, it must be a miserable cry at this moment.


    The other piranhas did not dare to attack with vines anymore, and only retreated angrily, watching from the sidelines.


    This lord-level piranha has already been torn off all the vines, and then, the little loli''s pink fist hit the piranha''s big mouth with a punch!


    The piranha can''t move, the vines are also torn off, there is no resistance at all, and the fangs on the big mouth are broken.


    However, the vitality of the plant mutant beast has to be said to be very tenacious, and it did not die after being beaten so miserably.


    Little Lolita also found out, so she fell directly to the ground, grabbing the trunk of the piranha with her two small hands, and pulled it up!


    In this piranha area, there are a dozen piranhas, all of which are already in the lord level, all of them are uprooted by the little Lori Ao Xue, which calms the anger in little Lori''s heart.


    At this time, the three women in the chariot were already laughing.


    "This little girl seems to be a bit too violent! I actually pulled out all these cannibals." Wang Xiaoran said with a light smile covering his mouth.


    "That''s not like some big bad guy!" Shangguan Qingqing said while looking at Ye Hao. She didn''t let any chance to harm Ye Hao now.


    "Except for the host being more violent in that respect, everything else is fine." Situ Linglong looked at the senior official Qingqing, and said abusively.

 Chapter 344： Sleeping problem

    "Yes, Sister Linglong is saying, Dad, that''s too strong in that aspect, plus Sister Xueer, and the three of us can''t bear it, Sister Qingqing, since you are the little girl''s little mother, shouldn''t you also help us? Share it!"


    Without waiting for Shangguan Qingqing to answer, Wang Xiaoran directly added a fire.


    I saw that Shangguan Qingqing originally wanted to say something, but it was blocked by Wang Xiaoran''s words. At this moment, her face was so red that it was bleeding, as if there was a fire burning in her heart, let Shangguan Qingqing He lowered his head in shame, ran aside and stayed by himself.


    After the little Lori Aoxue handled the piranhas, she returned to the car and saw Shangguan Qingqing sitting alone in the corner. Little Lori walked over, her small face and big eyes flashing.


    "Little mother, what''s wrong with you, your face is so red, are you sick?"


    Little Lori said, touching Shangguan Qingqing''s forehead with her hand.


    "Ah! Dad, little mother''s forehead is so hot, come and take a look."


    Little Lolita shouted to Ye Hao with an eager look.


    "Little girl, mom is okay, it''s just a bit too hot." Shangguan Qingqing said, but the blush on her face remained persistent, and she looked at Ao Xue and continued, "Little mother is going to take a bath, do you want Xiao Xueer? Let''s go together!"


    "Okay! Okay! Little mother, let''s wash with Dad!" Little Lori said shaking Shangguan Qingqing''s hand.


    Shangguan Qingqing didn''t say anything any more, and fleefully picked up little Lolita and left.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong both smiled knowingly. They believed that as long as they did this a few more times and found a suitable time, they would be able to help Ye Hao win the little girl Shangguan Qingqing.


    "Dad, when are you going to take down Sister Qingqing!"


    "Yes, Master, now that Sister Xueer is not here, you are so powerful, we two can''t handle it."


    But little Lolita was crying and said that she was going to find her father, and she wanted to sleep with him.


    Shangguan Qingqing can only excuse that his father and two mothers are already asleep, and they can''t bother, otherwise his father will be angry.


    Then she took the little loli to bed.


    "Little mom, does my dad dislike you? He only likes the eldest mom and the second mom, or why doesn''t dad sleep with the little mom." Little Lori Ao Xue shrank into Shangguan Qingqing''s arms and whispered.


    Shangguan Qingqing didn¡¯t know how to answer this. After all, she was not Ye Hao¡¯s woman, and Ye Hao already had so many women. She usually ignored herself, and always bullied herself, even though he did that. A little handsome and a good figure.


    Especially when I thought of before, Ye Hao had finished quenching his body and his whole body was exposed in front of his eyes. The bronzed skin and the perfect muscle lines all over his body, thinking about it, Shangguan Qingqing''s face couldn''t help but blush again.


    "Mother will sleep with Dad next time, so don''t disturb your Dad today." Shangguan Qingqing touched Little Lori''s head and said softly.


    Little Lolita is not shocking and endlessly dying, and she said a single sentence, which made Shangguan Qingqing''s whole body stunned.


    "You...you...how did you know." Shangguan Qingqing asked in a low voice.


    Naturally, the internal space of the tank cannot be explored casually. Even the perception of king-level existence cannot be explored. Ye Hao has tried it before. Of course, he is the owner of the tank. As long as he wants to, Naturally, it is easy to perceive the situation of the entire tank.


    "Anyway, as long as I want to know, I can see and hear." Little Lori said.


    "Don''t look, sleep well, and don''t tell your father about this!" Shangguan Qingqing said, covering Little Lori''s head directly and sticking it to her chest.


    Little Lolita didn''t know whether she had listened to what Shangguan Qingqing said. In short, her big eyes flickered and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The next morning, Shangguan Qingqing and Xiao Lori both got up very early. When they got up, Ye Hao had already prepared breakfast, with two breakfasts in his hands, and walked toward the room.


    Little Lori followed Ye Hao strangely and entered the room.


    "Huh! Dad is eccentric!" Behind Ye Hao, little Lolita said, looking at the two mothers who were still sleeping on the bed, a little annoyed.


    Ye Hao turned around and looked at Little Lolita, a little unclear.


    "Dad likes the eldest mother and the second mother, but doesn''t like the little mother. Dad doesn''t sleep with the little mother, and lets the little mother sleep alone every day!" Little Lolita continued.


    The two girls who were sleeping were awakened by little Lolita, and these words were naturally heard.


    Wang Xiaoran sat up, beckoning like little Lolita, motioning her to come to her side.


    Little Lori ran to the bed and was held in her arms by Wang Xiaoran.


    "Then Xiao Xueer slept with the eldest mother today. Let the little mother and the second mother accompany her father to sleep together, OK!" Wang Xiaoran said with a smile.


    "Yes, let your little mom and dad sleep together today, and we will take turns to sleep with you in the future, and then the two moms and dad will sleep, do you think it will work!" Situ Linglong also said to the side.


    Little Lolita lowered her head, seeming to be thinking. It took a while before she raised her head, and said with some confusion, "Can''t Xueer sleep with her father?"


    "Well, I need to discuss this. Dad will definitely sleep with Xiao Xueer when he has time." Wang Xiaoran said, holding a glass of water next to him and drinking.


    "Is it because my father is going to do shy things with the two mothers like last night?" Little Lori asked ignorantly.


    "puff!"


    "puff!"


    The two women Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong spouted a mouthful of water at the same time.


    "How did you know?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Dad, what I can see, I can still see there are many small bugs like big bugs, and Daddy, there is a garden there!"


    While talking, Little Lolita pointed to two places, where the folding space was where the insect nest and the medicine garden were.


    "you can see?"


    "Yeah! Dad, it''s just that I can''t go in there now, I can go in later, but I can pick a flower from there now."


    "Then you can pick one for father and give it to little mother!"


    "Okay! Dad."


    I saw that little Lolita Aoxue''s jade hand disappeared directly in front of her eyes, as if she had penetrated into the space. Ye Hao felt that in the folding space medicine garden, a small hand appeared and picked off a hundred-year-old medicine.


    When Little Lolita''s hand appeared again, she was already holding a small white flower in her hand, which was a hundred-year-old medicine picked from the medicine garden!

 Chapter 345： Space capacity

    When Little Lolita''s hand appeared again, she was already holding a small white flower in her hand, which was a hundred-year-old medicine picked from the medicine garden!


    "Dad, don''t you think this flower is pretty! I''ll show it to my little mother." Ao Xue said as she walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door was opened, Xiao Lori directly ran into Shangguan Qingqing. It turned out that when she found that Ao Xue was following Ye Hao, Shangguan Qingqing originally wanted to take Ao Xue away and not let her disturb Ye Hao and Wang Xiaoran.


    When I walked outside, I heard little Lori Aoxue talking for herself, and then Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong pushed themselves directly onto Ye Hao''s bed.


    "It''s so ashamed to let myself sleep with the big bad guy tonight, or with sister Linglong! I won''t agree." Shangguan Qingqing thought this way, but his face was already red.


    In addition, Shangguan Qingqing had told Xiao Lori Aoxue so yesterday that she couldn''t tell what she saw, but this little girl didn''t listen to it at all. Such a sentence came out from behind, making Shangguan Qingqing almost unable to stand. Almost hit the door.


    Just when Shangguan Qingqing wanted to leave quietly, Xiao Luo Li Aoxue opened the door, letting her ears stick to the door to eavesdrop on Shangguan Qingqing, one of them couldn''t stabilize, and threw directly into the room, and the whole person was pressed against Xiao Luo. Li on.


    "Little mother, get up quickly, you are pressing on Xue''er!" Little Lori shouted under Shangguan Qingqing, and then her little hand held up Shangguan Qingqing.


    Shangguan Qingqing was a little flustered, as if he had done a bad thing and was caught. He quickly stood up, lowered his head, and turned around and left without saying a word.


    "Little mother, don''t you go!" Little Lolita''s little hand grabbed the corner of Shangguan Qingqing''s clothes, and then took the little white flower in her other hand and shook it in front of Shangguan Qingqing''s eyes. "Look, little mother, this is Dad. I asked Cher to pick it from my father to my little mother!"


    Little Lolita said, putting flowers in Shangguan Qingqing''s hair.


    "Little mother, you wear this flower, it looks so beautiful."


    "It''s pretty, Xiao Xueer, my big mother wants it too, can you pick one for me?"


    "Little Xueer, there is also a second mother!"


    "Okay, Xueer picked one for the two mothers too."


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong talked, and then, Little Lori plunged her two small hands into the space, reappeared in the medicine garden, and plucked two flowers.


    Little Lori ran to the bed, put the flowers on the heads of the two women with a smile, and returned to Shangguan Qingqing''s side.


    "Little mom, I have already told my dad that you can also sleep with my dad in the future, and you can do it tonight. Today I will sleep with my big mom." Little Lori said happily, as if she helped herself. Shangguan Qingqing is very busy.


    "Xue''er, come over to Dad. Dad will take you to the garden you see to play. Let your three mothers chat here."


    Ye Hao opened his arms and said to little Lolita.


    When she heard that she was going to the garden, Little Lolita was immediately excited and threw herself directly into Ye Hao''s arms, hanging her whole body directly on Ye Hao.


    Little Lolita saw that the Thousand-Year Treasure Medicine and the Thousand-Year Treasure Medicine in the medicine garden were frolicking among the flowers and plants inside, and it was very lively. As a child, Ao Xue naturally liked it.


    Ye Hao and Ao Xue disappeared in the room and reappeared, already in the medicine garden.


    "Dad, can I play with them?" Little Lolita pointed at the magical medicine in the pharmacy with her little fingers, and there was a glimmer of expectation and joy in her big eyes.


    "can."


    "Dad, then I''m going to play, you don''t need to wait for Xueer, Xueer can go back later by herself."


    "You mean you can get from here and go back to the room by yourself?"


    "Yes, Dad, Xueer can find her way back by herself as long as she''s been there. Don''t worry that Xueer will get lost."


    "Dad is a little thirsty now, can you go back and get me a glass of water first."


    "Okay, Dad, then you wait a minute."


    After speaking, little Lolita disappeared in front of Ye Hao instantly.


    Ye Hao sensed that after a while, Ao Xue appeared directly in the room, ran outside and poured a glass of water, then disappeared and appeared again, already in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Handing the water to Ye Hao, Little Lolita rushed directly into the medicine garden and headed towards the magical medicine that was frolicking.


    Ye Hao looked at the little Lolita Ao Xue while drinking water. He was still a little shocked now.


    Ye Hao naturally knew that Ao Xue''s ability was one of the rarest abilities, space ability.


    Space ability and time ability are undoubtedly the two most powerful abilities. However, such abilities are almost impossible for ordinary people to possess. Such a probability is too low, as low as impossible.


    Ye Hao''s current lightning ability and light power can be said to be the most advanced type of ability, but there is still a big gap compared with the space ability.


    Of course, again, there is no strongest ability, only stronger people.


    Space ability, if it is given to ordinary people, it is at best as a means of escape and assassination, and the more powerful the ability, the more expensive it is to use.


    Little Lori Aoxue is different. She is a real dragon, not to mention the strength of the first-order king, even if she only relies on the body of the dragon and the energy contained in her, she is enough to use the space ability.


    The current Ao Xue, king-level strength, such as fetching objects from the air, space shuttle, such small means, for little Lolita, is almost no consumption, as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Of course, Ye Hao could see that the current Ao Xue is not familiar with the mastery of spatial abilities. Ye Hao believes that waiting for the Dragon Balls in Ao Xue¡¯s body to integrate more and her understanding of spatial abilities will deepen at that time. She, even Ye Hao might not be able to defeat it.


    Ye Hao finally knew why the dragon race was the strongest race at that time. Although it is impossible for every dragon race to have such a powerful ability, perhaps this is only inherited from Ao Xue¡¯s father and belongs to the ability of the white dragon family. However, this is enough for the dragon to dominate.


    Ye Hao looked at Little Lolita. She had a great time with those magical medicines, especially those ten thousand years magical medicine, which was about the same height as Ao Xue, white and fat, with only a red bellyband covering her belly, white and white. But the **** is exposed.


    These magical medicines did not fear the breath of Ao Xue, but were very close. Those thousand-year magical medicines surrounded Little Lolita and Wannian magical medicine, dancing happily one by one.


    Ye Hao looked at the treasure medicines he had obtained from the secret realm. They all looked good, and they had already adapted to the new environment.

 Chapter 346： The teenager on the prairie

    The chariot was still driving on the prairie. Ye Hao left the medicine garden and went to the driver''s cab. He watched the distance displayed by the satellite. The area where they were at this time was exactly in the center of the prairie. In the snow-capped mountain area, at that time, as long as you look up, you can see the big snow-capped mountain rising into the clouds.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong are also able to get out of bed. The two and Shangguan Qingqing don¡¯t know what they said in the room. Now Shangguan Qingqing is flushed and sitting on the side, raising his head down from time to time, looking towards On Ye Hao''s side, he quickly lowered his head again.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong watched from the sidelines, as if they were muttering something. Seeing Shangguan Qingqing, the two women laughed out loud from time to time.


    Finally, Shangguan Qingqing seemed to have plucked up courage, stood up and walked towards Ye Hao.


    Behind Ye Hao, Shangguan Qingqing was very shy, lowered her head, and kept pulling at the corners of her clothes with both hands. Now she was very nervous and flustered, and felt a little bit unspeakable about what she was going to say next.


    This is all to blame for Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong. After Ye Hao and Ao Xue left the room, the two called Shangguan Qingqing, and the three women chatted in the room.


    The main ones are Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong. The two are constantly enlightening Shangguan Qingqing, as if they are going to Shangguan Qingqing. For Ye Hao¡¯s unclear emotions, add some chai to make the ball look like a firefly. The light fire burned more vigorously until Shangguan Qingqing was lit up.


    And their enlightenment finally worked.


    "Big villain, I like you!"


    Behind Ye Hao, Shangguan Qingqing made a sound like a flower blooming, as small as she could only hear.


    Ye Hao naturally heard it, but didn''t look back.


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t respond, Shangguan Qingqing''s nervous little heart couldn''t help thinking about it.


    She thought that her voice was too small, Ye Hao didn''t hear it, or perhaps Ye Hao heard it, but she deliberately assumed that she didn''t hear it and didn''t want to pay attention to him, or he didn''t like him at all.


    Just as Shangguan Qingqing thought, if she wanted to muster the courage again, say it loudly, or just walk away silently, a powerful hand wrapped her waist and pulled it over.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and directly embraced Shangguan Qingqing into his arms.


    The silence speaks!


    Ye Hao hugged Shangguan Qingqing tightly, and Shangguan Qingqing was already blushing, and shyly leaned her head on Ye Hao''s chest. The two of them just looked at the vast expanse of grassland outside.


    When Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong saw this scene, the two women both smiled knowingly, did not make any noise, and did not want to spoil such a moment.


    Little Lolita Aoxue seemed to be tired from playing, and suddenly appeared in the cab. Seeing this scene, she would yell happily, but it was Wang Xiaoran who hurriedly made a silent gesture to let Lolita reach her mouth. He held back what he said, but walked carefully to Wang Xiaoran''s side with a smile.


    For a long time, Shangguan Qingqing left Ye Hao''s embrace and felt Ye Hao''s heartbeat all the time, which made Shangguan Qingqing''s heartbeat speed up and his whole body became even hotter.


    Seeing Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong, and Little Lolita, all looking at herself smiling, Shangguan Qingqing walked over and hugged Ao Xue.


    "Little Xue''er, accompany little mother to take a bath!" Shangguan Qingqing said, and took Xiao Lolita from Wang Xiaoran.


    Wang Xiaoran suddenly stuck to Shangguan Qingqing''s ear, and said with a smile: "Sister Qingqing, you have to wash it up, it''s your turn to wait for the bed today!"


    Although the voice was not loud, all of them could hear it. Situ Linglong did not speak, but just covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Big mother, don''t worry, Cher will help the little mother wash it." Little Lolita''s words directly made Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong smile like a flower.


    When Shangguan Qingqing heard this, he seemed to run away.


    .......


    "Ooo! Ooo!"


    As the chariot was moving, there was a sudden cry of wolf.


    I saw that in a trough ahead, a group of mutant wolves surrounded a young man and another mutant beast.


    The young man wore a simple dress made of animal skins, which he obtained when he killed a lone high-level mutant wolf, and a pair of bone daggers in his hand, which were sharply ground from the fangs of the mutant wolf. There is a bone knife on the back, which should be made with the claws of a mutant wolf.


    At this time, the young man had already had several scars, the most conspicuous one on his back, which seemed to be cut directly by the claws of the mutant wolf, and the blood had already stained the animal skin clothes on his body.


    In addition, there are several large and small wounds on the chest, arms, and feet.


    However, this young man still stood there, his eyes firm, facing so many advanced mutant wolves, he did not have the slightest fear, his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    The mutant beast with the young man was covered with thick hair, and its size was a little bigger than the mutant wolf, but it was also scarred at the moment.


    That is a Tibetan Mastiff!


    The mutated Tibetan Mastiff still looks like a pure-blooded Tibetan Mastiff with pure blood. It has black and shiny hair. Although it has been scratched in many places and stained with blood, it still looks good.


    This mutant Tibetan Mastiff is very strong, and its injuries are much more serious than that of the young man, but it is still protecting the young man and roaring at the mutant wolves!


    The dozen or so high-level mutant wolves are basically equivalent to the seventh and eighth orders of the martial artist, and the leader is already the high-level mutant beast equivalent to the ninth order of the martial artist.


    And that young man is only a seventh-order martial artist. On this prairie, it is not so simple to be able to reach a seventh-order martial artist. Now it should be an area where the doomsday technique is not popularized. Ye Hao can only think that this young man Maybe it was some chance.


    That mutant Tibetan Mastiff is only a high-level mutant beast, equivalent to the eighth rank of martial artist.


    One person, one beast, facing so many mutant wolves, is naturally invincible, and judging from the traces on the grassland, the two sides should have been in a stalemate for a long time.


    There was a blood-stained trace on the grass, extending far away, where there were several dead mutant wolves.


    At this moment, in this trough, one person and one beast who were seriously injured are already completely surrounded by wolves. Depending on the situation, it is almost impossible to escape.


    "Dad, let''s save this child, depending on his age, he is about the same as those on Independence Island."


    This is Wang Xiaoran talking, because now Xiao Lolita Ao Xue is also called Ye Hao''s father, so Ye Hao asked Wang Xiaoran to change his name to her own master, but Wang Xiaoran was still used to calling Ye Hao''s father when Xiao Lori was away.


    Looking at the besieged person and beast, Wang Xiaoran thought of the children of Independence Island. The boy in front of him was very similar to the children of Independence Island. He was also eleven or twelve years old, and his eyes were equally firm and full of cold blood.

 Chapter 347： Ye Haos test

    If Wang Xiaoran saw this child not on this prairie, but in other cities, she would definitely think that this child was one of the children on the Independence Island raised by Ye Hao.


    "Master, help him, this child is too pitiful."


    Situ Linglong was also a little sympathetic and unbearable, and wanted Ye Hao to save the child.


    At this time, Shangguan Qingqing and Xiao Lori Aoxue had come out of the shower. Seeing the scene outside, Shangguan Qingqing exhaled loudly.


    "Ah! Big villain, that child is in danger right now, let''s go and save him!"


    "Dad, that elder brother will be eaten by the wolf, Xueer will go and help the elder brother beat the wolf away!"


    Little Lori said to the side, with an urge to try.


    "You stay in the car, I''ll go out and have a look." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Ye Hao said so, and several women and little Lolita stayed in the car.


    Ye Hao appeared outside the chariot, walked to the edge of underestimation, and looked at the young man in wolf skin below.


    It seemed that he had noticed Ye Hao, and the pack of wolves and the young man looked in Ye Hao''s direction.


    The pack of wolves did not rush towards Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest aura or coercion on his body, he looked like an ordinary person, but the pack of wolves did not move, like a natural fear of the strong, prompting them Not daring to rush over.


    The young man saw Ye Hao, although he could not feel his strength, but the young man knew that Ye Hao must be a strong man, and that kind of very powerful existence.


    The young man couldn''t see the slightest expression on Ye Hao''s face. Those eyes looked at here as if he was looking at ordinary things, there was no waves.


    The teenager saw that Ye Hao didn''t mean to help. He didn''t ask Ye Hao for help. Even if there was a change in his eyes, his face was still as firm as iron.


    He knew that Ye Hao would not save himself, but he did not hate, he did not ask, and he did not fear.


    He no longer looked at Ye Hao, but at the wolves again, preparing for his last desperate fight. It would be good if he hoped to rush out. If he could not rush out, it would be his life.


    The young man touched the head of the Tibetan mastiff beside him, and a touch of tenderness flashed in his eyes. This is his playmate since childhood. After the world has changed, he accompanies him. One person and one animal cuddles and guards each other until they are there. right now.


    They killed a lone wolf, and the result was revenge from the wolves, fighting all the way, fleeing all the way, but the grassland was too big, and there were too many wolves. They killed some wolves, but they were still trapped in the end. Here, now, they can only make the last fight.


    Just one person and one animal, and the wolves once again tensely opposed, when preparing for the final battle, a voice came from the grass mound.


    "If you can kill the wolf, I can save you!"


    Ye Hao''s cold voice fell in the young man''s ears, causing him to stop in shape.


    The young man would naturally not doubt Ye Hao¡¯s words. He knew Ye Hao had this strength. He was undoubtedly his only chance. No matter what reason Ye Hao decided to take action, for the young man, it was a hope for survival. No one wants to die like this!


    There was a trace of madness in the young boy''s determined eyes, and he was already staring at one of the wolves, that was the wolf.


    After fighting with the pack of wolves for so long, the young man naturally knew which was the wolf, and wanted to take it several times in the middle, but because of the large number of wolves, there was no chance.


    And now, facing the hope of surviving in the end, he has to fight for whatever he says!


    The young man patted the head of the Tibetan mastiff beside him again, and said something in his ear. Then, one person and one beast, turned their backs to each other, facing the wolves that were surrounding him.


    "Roar!"


    "Ooo! Ooo!"


    The mutant Tibetan mastiff roared, causing the wolves to howl, as if they were going to fight all of them with their own power.


    The young man kept staring at the wolf, staring into the wolf''s eyes, making a fierce look on his face, grinning, as if turning himself into a wolf, provoking the wolf, trying to anger it!


    Slowly, the pack of wolves was already standing opposite the mutant Tibetan Mastiff, and the young man was already facing the head wolf!


    The young man only has the strength of the seventh rank of the martial artist, and facing a head wolf whose strength is equivalent to that of the ninth rank of the martial artist, such a big gap, if you want to defeat it, there is no doubt that the chance is slim.


    The young man shook his bone dagger tightly and took the initiative to attack without waiting for the wolf to launch an attack.


    With a sudden force under his feet, the young man rushed directly towards the wolf. The wolf was a little bigger than the young man. When the young man rushed, a sharp claw shot out, and the sharp claw hit the bone dagger like a long knife. Together.


    Naturally, the strength of the young man was no better than that of a wolf. He was directly shaken back. The wolf opened its mouth and bite towards the young man. With its huge fangs, coupled with the constant low saliva, it seemed that the wolf was very hungry at the moment and wanted to kill him. This prey that had been chased for many days was swallowed directly.


    The young man rolled forward and appeared under the wolf''s body. The dagger pierced his abdomen directly, cutting a blood stain.


    I have to say that the youth''s fighting skills and consciousness are very good, and they are good at capturing the gaps of the opponent and launching attacks from their weak positions.


    The blood was flowing, the fur on the abdomen of the wolf was cut, and the wolf was in pain. However, the attack of the young man was not fatal. It only cuts a little skin, and the defense of this wolf is not low.


    "Roar!"


    The wolf roared, as if for himself, was actually injured by the prey in front of him, and was angry.


    Following the roar of the wolves, the pack of wolves attacked the Tibetan mastiff as if they were ordered. Some wanted to rush over and deal with the teenager, but they were all stopped by the Tibetan mastiff.


    The situation suddenly became tense. Facing a dozen mutant wolves, the mutant Tibetan mastiff couldn''t last too long, and new wounds began to appear on his body.


    The boy also realized that facing the rushing wolf, the boy rolled and avoided, a carp struck him, stood up, and then jumped directly, jumping his head on the wolf''s back.


    The wolf became even more angry, and shook his body vigorously, trying to throw the boy off. The boy grabbed the wolf''s hair in one hand and crawled towards his head.


    Climbing to the head of the wolf with difficulty, and almost being thrown off several times during the period, but the young man persisted in the end.


    Without hesitation, he raised one hand, and the bone dagger in his hand pierced directly into one of the eyes of the wolf.


    "Wow!"


    Blood flowed from the wolf¡¯s eyes, and the wolf was completely furious. When the young man wanted to blind his other eye, he was thrown off. The whole person fell to the ground and spouted a mouthful of blood. However, the young man showed a touch of blood. A flash of laughter.


    victory!


    It''s already here.

 Chapter 348： Spikes!

    The wolf rushed directly at the young man, his eyes were directly blinded. Such pain made it hate the prey in front of him to the extreme.


    The sharp claws snapped out. The young man just got up and had no time to escape, so he crossed the bone daggers and fought him in front of him. However, this was the wolf¡¯s most angry blow. The two bone daggers were directly broken off. The young man quickly retreated, but still A step late, a long opening appeared on his chest.


    Blood was rushing, and this scar was no longer smaller than the one behind. The young man gritted his teeth, and the severe pain almost made him faint, but he knew that he could not fall down now and his lips had been bitten.


    Regardless of the injuries on his body, the young man ran quickly from the left of the wolf. On the left, it was already a blind spot for its vision. The wolf who had just lost his eyes was still stimulated by the pain and couldn''t adapt in a short time.


    With the help of the strength of the final sprint, the boy knelt on his knees, slid forward, and reappeared under the belly of the wolf.


    The young man kept his back behind his back. The unused bone knives were already in his hands. The sharp bone knives pierced directly into the wound that was cut by the dagger. The young man exhausted his last bit of strength and cut open the wolf''s abdomen. !


    Flesh and internal organs fell on the boy one after another, dyeing the boy''s whole body bright red, and the huge body of a wolf fell beside the boy after a few wailing.


    A smile appeared on the boy''s scarlet face!


    Seeing the young Tibetan Mastiff falling down, it was also scarred at this time. Faced with the siege of a dozen mutant wolves, no part of its fur was intact.


    "Roar!"


    Exhausting the last trace of strength, the Tibetan Mastiff let out a roar at the pack of wolves and turned to the young man.


    The Tibetan Mastiff was lying beside the boy. Although he was dying and was about to die, he was still using his tongue against the blood on the boy''s face. Tears rolled down his eyes.


    When the wolves saw that the wolf was dead, they were stunned by the roar of the Tibetan mastiff. When they reacted, they wanted to rush up again and bite the two prey clean.


    "roll!"


    Ye Hao''s icy voice came out, accompanied by a powerful coercion, directly scared the pack of wolves and ran away, constantly groaning.


    The pack of wolves felt that if they didn''t run, they would die in the next second!


    Ye Hao flew up, fell to the boy and the Tibetan Mastiff, took out two hundred-year-old medicines, and gave them to one person and one animal.


    The boy fainted, he lost too much blood, and the intense pain left him almost breathing.


    The same goes for the Tibetan Mastiff''s injuries. One person and one animal can save their lives after taking a century-old medicine. The blood quickly stops and the wounds on the body are slowly healing.


    It took a full half an hour before the boy woke up slowly. His injury was completely healed. The wounds were healed, leaving almost no scars. Only the two larger scars on the chest and the back remained.


    Under the influence of the treasure medicine, the boy also directly moved from the seventh rank of the warrior to the middle stage of the eighth rank of the warrior, and his strength improved.


    The boy looked at the Tibetan Mastiff beside him. The Tibetan Mastiff hasn''t woken up yet, but its injuries are already healed, but the efficacy of the medicine is still working, and the Tibetan Mastiff''s breath is slowly improving.


    Looking at Ye Hao, the boy knelt down and kowtowed at Ye Hao.


    "Thank you for giving me a new life. From now on, my name will be Spike. My life belongs to you. You are the master of my Spike. I will be the fiercest wolf in front of you. I will tear all enemies apart for you!"


    Spike, this is the new name the boy gave for his new life. From the moment Ye Hao saved him, his life no longer belongs to him. From now on, he is the sharpest spike in front of Ye Hao. , Will tear up all the obstacles in front of Ye Hao until his life is returned.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t save him at the first time, but let him kill the wolf before saving him, but in any case, he did it, and Ye Hao did save him.


    "Langya! This name is really good." Ye Hao''s tone was still cold, and there was no emotional change because of Langya''s recognition of the master.


    "It''s just that you don''t have the qualifications to be called my master now!" Ye Hao''s words fell in Langya''s ears, making him startled.


    Ye Hao''s voice like a **** death **** made people unable to guess his thoughts, and couldn''t feel what he would do next. Under such circumstances, it would undoubtedly make people crazy.


    Although Langya had calm, perseverance, bravery, and other high-quality characteristics like special forces, he was no worse than the children on Independence Island, and could even compete with Ali.


    Langya looked at Ye Hao, waiting for Ye Hao''s next words, but Ye Hao didn''t say any more.


    A map projection appeared in the air. Ye Hao asked the chariot to throw it out. There were two marked light spots on it. One was where they were now, and the other was where the official independent island was located.


    "Go there and wait until you become the leader there, then you are qualified to call me master!" Ye Hao said, pointing to Independence Island.


    "Yes!"


    Langya said loudly, his eyes filled with determination and excitement.


    Ye Hao gave Langya ten minutes to memorize the route and location. After everything was done, Ye Hao returned to the chariot and continued to the direction of the Western Snow Mountain.


    Langya looked at the chariot that was going away, and then at the far east. Next, he will experience a real long journey, during which he will go through mountains and ridges and countless crises. Can he walk to that city and island? , All this will change his destiny!


    Langya dealt with the wolf for a while, changed a new outfit, and the whole person was already ready to go.


    The Tibetan Mastiff finally woke up shortly after Ye Hao''s departure, its breath had already reached the top mutant beast, only one step away from the lord''s rank!


    The Tibetan Mastiff''s body is a bit bigger, and his hair has become darker and brighter. The Tibetan Mastiff looks at the boy beside him, and the boy looks at the east.


    The Tibetan Mastiff slowly squatted down, the young man sat on the Tibetan Mastiff''s back, one person and one animal, heading to the far east!


    Ye Hao directly let Langya go to Independence Island for two reasons.


    First of all, this is another test of Langfang, and at the same time, it is another polishing for him. Langfang is a person on the grassland. It is estimated that he has not experienced the apocalypse, in those big cities, the kind of people among the survivors. Human condition, so although he is fierce, he is not cold-blooded.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t expect him to be the same as himself, but if he could walk down this way, then the things he encountered would be enough to polish him more perfect and sharper, and then he would be regarded as a real wolf tooth.


    Secondly, the strength of Langya and Ali is almost the same. Without the help of the Tibetan mastiff, Ye Hao can''t guess which is stronger than Langya and Ali, so he let Langya go to Independence Island to inspire The fighting spirit and competitiveness of Independence Island will enable those children to grow up faster.

 Chapter 349： Snow plateau

    The chariot continued to move forward. At this time, Ye Hao and others had already passed through most of the grassland, and could see the cold wind blowing from the snowy plateau, blowing on the grass.


    The chariot drove on the grassland, and nothing happened after that. It was just that the more it went, the more obvious the weather changed.


    "Ah! Mom and Dad, look at it, it''s snowing!" Little Lori looked out of the chariot, very excited.


    From the beginning of the cold wind to the current heavy snow, although the grassland is still in front of you, the earth is only, the green is only faintly visible, and most of the snow in front of you is white.


    Everyone knew that the snow-covered plateau in them was not far away.


    "Xue''er likes snow the most, dad, can I go out to play in the snow?" Little Lolita looked at Ye Hao with big watery eyes, as if she was begging, and she seemed to be cute.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just nodded. When he wanted to send Little Lolita out of the chariot, he had disappeared and appeared outside the chariot by himself.


    The tank space, for little Lori Aoxue, has no obstacles in the slightest.


    Little Lori ran in the wind and snow, her little feet stepped on the snow, leaving rows of footprints, but she was soon covered by the wind and snow.


    Little Lori danced in the wind and snow from time to time, sometimes got into the deep snow, and sometimes made a big snowball and smashed it against the chariot, as if she were having a snowball fight.


    As he continued to move forward, the wind and snow in front of him got bigger and bigger, his vision became unclear, and Ye Hao summoned Little Lori back.


    Of course, the tank has satellite navigation, and it also has technology such as holographic projection, no matter how heavy the wind and snow is, it will not lose its way.


    Now, it was actually considered to have entered the snowy plateau. Because of the wind and snow, the Daxueshan Mountain was naturally not visible. Ye Hao could only let the chariot move on according to the satellite map.


    This snow-covered plateau, such severe weather, should have formed after the end of the world. Although there were such weather before the end of the world, it was all seasonal, unlike the current situation. From the satellite image, this blizzard The area is already covering the entire snowy plateau, like another kind of seal, it is impossible for ordinary people to pass through.


    Of course, from the satellite, this blizzard area only appears on the edge of the snow-covered plateau. As long as it passes through the blizzard area, it will be calm and the snow will stop suddenly.


    Now, the chariot is still passing through the blizzard area, as long as it passes through, Ye Hao wants to see what the snowy plateau after the end of the world looks like.


    The palace standing on the snow-covered plateau, under the snow-capped mountains, the people living there, and how many survivors.


    Finally, the strongest blizzard area has been passed through, the wind and snow have become smaller and smaller, and the road ahead has become clear, there are beasts roaring through the wind and snow, faintly coming from a distance.


    Gradually, a magnificent scene appeared in front of everyone!


    On the horizon, a snow-capped mountain towering into the clouds, thunder and lightning surged above the sky, and the crack was looming above the clouds.


    Under the snow-capped mountains, is a huge palace, which is the crystallization of the ancient civilization of Kyushu and has important historical significance.


    One day, a clear river flows down from the top of the snow-capped mountains to the big lake in front of you.


    Around the river, there are blooming flowers. By the big lake, there are many mutant beasts drinking water. Unlike the mutant beasts outside, they have their own territories. By the side of this large lake, many lord-level mutant beasts live in peace. , Without the bloodthirsty and ferocious feeling of mutant beasts outside.


    After noticing the chariot that appeared through the blizzard, these mutant beasts only glanced at them, and they continued their own affairs.


    The feelings given to several people here are all peaceful, peaceful, without the slightest chaos, as if they were changed in the last days, just let these mutant beasts evolve, but did not make them bloodthirsty.


    Ye Hao was very curious. He let the chariot go around the lake and head towards the palace. He wanted to see what the city was like now and whether it was different from the outside world.


    The chariot was driving on the snow-covered plateau. In that city, in the palace temple, an old lama who was chanting Buddhist scriptures slowly opened his eyes, and the other lamas who were also chanting Buddhist scriptures all stopped.


    "he came!"


    The voice of the old lama came, and his eyes as calm as an ancient well looked out of the palace, which was the direction the chariot came.


    It seemed that Ye Hao would be coming. The old lama slowly got up and walked out of the temple. The lamas behind him also followed him and walked outside.


    All the way, walking to the outside of the palace, heading towards the city below, all the way to the direction where the chariot was coming from. Finally, the lamas came to the gate of the city, and Ye Hao''s chariot had already arrived outside the city.


    As the lamas walked all the way down from the temple, more and more people followed. From the palace to the city, everyone followed the old lama and came to the gate of the city like devout believers.


    The chariot drove into the city gate, and after seeing so many people, Ye Hao and others walked out of the chariot.


    The moment he saw Ye Hao, the old lama came to Ye Hao and slowly bowed down. At this moment, the old lama looked at Ye Hao as if he saw the Buddha in his heart, extremely pious.


    After the old lama knelt down, the lamas behind him and the people also knelt down one after another.


    "Master, what''s the situation? Why are they kneeling down!" Wang Xiaoran said very quietly, as if not wanting to break the harmony and tranquility at the moment, now it is like a pilgrimage, very solemn.


    "Big villain, they seem to be bowing to you, are you the reincarnation of the Tathagata?" Shangguan Qingqing looked at Ye Hao, and was also a little shocked by this scene.


    "They seem to know that we are coming, and they have been waiting here long ago." Situ Linglong said with some doubts.


    "Why do you all bow down to my father!" Little Lolita stood in front of Ye Hao and asked the old lama.


    The old Lama''s calm eyes looked at Ye Hao, and slowly said: "In my Buddha''s prophecy, someone will come here, and the first person to come here is the savior that my Buddha said."


    "You are the first person to come here through a blizzard, you are the savior!"


    "My Buddha once predicted that the world will change. There will be cracks in the sky and the earth, and demons will come out of it. If you want to destroy the world, only the savior can save the world and drive the demons out!"


    "Savior! I hope you can get rid of the coming demons, and rescue me is tantamount to distress!"


    As the old lama said, he continued to bow down. This kind of bowing is a five-body bowing, and it is considered the most solemnly respected Buddhist ceremony in the Buddhist school.

 Chapter 350： Lama

    "Dad, he said you are the savior! Dad is amazing!" Little Lori said excitedly.


    "Big villain, are you saying that the predictions they''re talking about are true? It seems to be very powerful." Shangguan Qingqing was a little confused and full of curiosity.


    "You have mutant beasts here, don''t you have zombies? Why haven''t you seen any zombies." Wang Xiaoran found something wrong and asked.


    At this time, the old lama had finished his salute, stood up, heard Wang Xiaoran''s question, looked at the Daxue Mountain in the distance, and said slowly.


    "My Buddha has already predicted the changes that will take place in the world. Before my Buddha returned, he protected the city with several Dharma!"


    As the old lama said, he bowed in the direction of Daxue Mountain.


    "The immeasurable golden light of my Buddha has sheltered the entire city, but some people have turned into bloodthirsty demons, and I will wait for them to pass."


    "Although the wild beast has mutated, under the shining of my Buddha''s light, it has washed away its hostility and has become no longer violent."


    The old Lama explained that it seemed that all of this was done by the me Buddha in his mouth, and Ye Hao was sure that he would not be the true Buddha in the legend. As for why he could do this, maybe just see This I, Buddha, can be clear.


    "Take me to see him!" Ye Hao said calmly.


    "My lord, please follow me." The old lama said, walking forward.


    The people had already dispersed, and the lamas followed Ye Hao and the others. They went all the way up and boarded the palace. Everyone went directly to the snow mountain behind the palace and walked up a distance.


    The palace was originally built at the foot of the Big Snow Mountain, and the place where everyone was at this time was already at the bottom of the Big Snow Mountain. They went around a small road all the way, and didn¡¯t stop until they came to a place close to one thousand meters away, and before their eyes, it was A snow cliff, on the snow cliff, sits a lama.


    The lama is dead!


    However, his body still exudes a strong aura, forming an invisible coercion, this coercion has reached the level of the king.


    King-level humans!


    What kind of existence is this, if you think about it, Ye Hao is already the strongest existence of mankind. The reborn him, coupled with the assistance of the chariot, has already walked ahead of everyone, but his current strength is even more than the King of War There is a distance, and on this far snowy mountain, someone has already reached the king''s level!


    If he was cultivating after the end of the day, unless he had taken the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years without being held to death, he could reach the king''s strength so quickly.


    Except for Ye Hao and Xiao Lori Aoxue, everyone else could only stand far away, facing this pressure, unable to move forward.


    Ye Hao walked in the direction of Xueya. When he walked around that section of the road, he saw a cave, directly facing the Xueya. At the previous position, he could not see the cave at all.


    Ye Hao walked directly into the cave.


    The cave is not big or deep, only a ray of light projected from the entrance of the cave, a little dim, a beam of light appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, illuminating the entire cave.


    There is a round stone in the middle of the cave. It is very smooth. It seems to be caused by someone sitting on it. The whole dome wall is covered with frescoes. If you look carefully, the content of the frescoes recorded exactly what happened in the end times Case.


    What is described in the mural also contains a monk''s practice method, that is, ascetic monk.


    The fresco recorded an eruption in the end times a long time ago. A monk came here and rescued the city with the supreme Buddha Dharma and golden light. He was revered as the Buddha. From then on, everyone here believes in and respects the Buddha, and some people start to practice. Buddha.


    The Buddha pays attention to predestined conditions. The Buddha once practiced here, and he carved murals and the practice methods of his ascetic monks, and finally sealed this place with the Dharma, and only those with predestined conditions can enter.


    The dead lama outside was the one who was predestined. From then on, he became an ascetic monk. According to the murals, he practiced the Dharma, walked naked in the snowy mountains and tempered his body in the wind and snow, and tempered himself without eating or drinking. Will, without desire or demand, to temper one''s own Buddha mind.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how many years the dead lama had cultivated hard, but judging from his age similar to that of the old lama, it could be dozens of years.


    Ye Hao went out of the cave and walked to the edge of the cliff. He watched the dead lama''s skinny and corpse-like body. He didn''t move for a long time.


    Looking at the lama''s eyebrows, the golden light still faintly flashing, that is unique to the strength of reaching the king''s level, the king''s crystal, or the relic of the Buddhist school.


    Ye Hao stood for a while and stopped staying any longer. He didn''t move the lama''s body, so he let him sit here quietly and continue to guard the city.


    Ye Hao turned around and walked down the mountain.


    Everyone followed him, and the old lama looked at Ye Hao''s back, even more respectful.


    After returning to the temple, Ye Hao asked some lamas on the snow cliffs, and the old lamas answered them one by one.


    The dead lama is already over 120 years old, and he has practiced for a hundred years!


    Before the old lama was born, the lama had already started asceticism. It was an accident that he entered this cave. At that time, the seal of the cave had not been released. Perhaps he was a destined person such as the Buddha.


    He went in and saw everything. After he came back again, he seemed to be a different person. He left his wife and children, put on a monk''s clothes, and entered the snowy mountains. Later, it seemed to disappear, and few people watched it again. When he came to him, people only occasionally saw a monk walking in the wind and snow.


    The mural only records that the end of the world will come, but does not say when it will come. In this way, the lama is like a day for a hundred years.


    His child is the old lama now.


    The dead lama, after a hundred years of practice, still did not wait until the end of the murals. He thought he could not wait. He took the old lama to the cave and told the old lama everything he knew. After that, he sat alone in the cave. In, never stepped out.


    Until psionic particles appeared in the air, as the concentration of psionic particles increased, the lama in the cave knew that the world was about to change.


    At the moment when the last days came, he walked out of the cave, sat on the edge of the snowy cliff, and looked at the city under the mountain. The golden light spread all over his body, as if he had become a real Buddha, and the golden light enveloped the entire snowy plateau.


    The golden light has been shining for three days and three nights. The Lama finally burned out the last trace of his energy, and the golden light converged. The Lama sat on the snow cliff and looked at the city below the mountain.

 Chapter 351： Huge power stone!

    The story is very simple, Ye Hao''s face is still calm, without waves, like a lake under a snow-capped mountain.


    Listening to Wang Xiaoran''s daughters, they were all a little moved. No doubt, everyone would think that the lama was great and saved the city and sacrificed themselves.


    However, perhaps a hundred years of hard cultivation, the lama has already run out of oil, and the only thing he can do is to stick to the Buddha in his heart.


    The so-called savior has not been mentioned in the murals. The murals are only recorded. There was a crack in the sky on the top of the snow-capped mountain. The old lama also said that the savior was just what the lama said.


    Ye Hao seems to have guessed the reason. After the end of the world, the snowy plateau has been besieged by a blizzard, and ordinary people can''t cross it at all. Ye Hao has felt that the middle of the storm may only be able to pass through with the strength of the king. Even those who are inherently strong are somewhat reluctant.


    The Lama''s last strength was unable to break through the blizzard, but could only leave hope for everyone. If it can pass through the blizzard and reach here, it must be a king-level existence, and that will be enough to save the city.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    Outside, on the snow-capped mountains, the thunder and lightning became violent, and the rumbling sound continued from the top of the mountain, and the mutant beasts in the snow-capped mountains were roaring.


    The crowd came outside the temple and looked in the direction of the snow-capped mountains.


    At this time, the clouds and fog had been blasted away by thunder and lightning, and the huge sky cracks were completely present in front of them, and it seemed that they were faintly lower than before, as if they were about to fall on the snowy mountains.


    The towering snow peak, like a sharp sword, pointed directly at the crack in the sky, as if the crack had been torn apart by the snow peak.


    "The devil is coming, Lord Savior, please save this city!"


    The old lama bowed to the ground and kowtowed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao also felt that the breath coming from the crack became stronger, as if it could no longer be dragged.


    "Let''s go!"


    Although the sky has darkened, Ye Hao does not plan to wait until tomorrow. Now, he is going to the Snow Mountain to find the large energy stone so that the tank can evolve, and to deal with the next crack in the sky. Something to appear in.


    Ye Hao and others entered the chariot and headed directly towards the top of the snow mountain.


    Song Mingyuan told Ye Hao''s location that in the middle area of ??Daxue Mountain, he could no longer take the trail just now, and could only drive the chariot directly towards Daxue Mountain.


    The chariot was still walking on the top of the snow-capped mountains, and its speed did not slow down at all. The chariot went directly to the position marked on the satellite map.


    During the period, I saw some mutant beasts, rushing out from the snow forest, and fleeing under the snow mountain.


    According to Song Mingyuan, the place where the energy stone was found was under an ice crevice, and under the ice crevice was a huge space, an area of ??ice and snow caves.


    .......


    Soon, a huge crack appeared in front of the tank, and the area marked by the satellite was here.


    Song Mingyuan said at the time that the ice crack was not big, but now it is like an abyss, lying in front of the chariot, directly blocking the way forward.


    The chariot rushed forward, rushed into the ice crack, and the chariot fell straight down.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how deep this ice crack was, but if the tank fell, there would definitely be no problem.


    Hearing only a bang, the chariot landed, but Ye Hao and others sitting in the chariot didn''t feel the slightest vibration.


    Through the scanning of the chariot, the entrance to the ice cave was found, and the chariot went deep into the interior.


    Entering the cave, a world like crystals appears in front of you. The flowers made of white crystals are crystal clear, as well as crystal stone pillars, crystal waterfalls, etc. The various shapes formed by crystals are dazzling and beautiful.


    In the most central area, a huge stone adjoining the cave wall is more than 30 meters high and reaches the top of the cave.


    This is the energy stone, and at about 20 meters as Song Mingyuan said at the time, this stone seems to have grown up!


    Although the energy emitted by this stone is very weak, unlike Song Mingyuan said before, there is a huge amount of energy that makes people unable to approach it, but now it has reduced its breath, and can only feel the weak energy radiating.


    But Ye Hao could still feel a trace of the huge energy contained in the energy stone. The energy was so huge that he was extremely shocked. No wonder that only a small piece can support such a huge consumption of the country.


    "Master, find the energy stone needed for evolution, whether to swallow it to complete the evolution!" Xiao Zhan phantom has appeared outside the chariot, looking a little excited, waiting for Ye Hao''s nod.


    Ye Hao looked at the energy stone, but did not nod his head for a long time, because he felt that behind this huge energy stone, there was still an ancient and desolate aura faintly revealed.


    Beside Ye Hao, Little Lolita Aoxue''s small hand tightly held Ye Hao''s generous palm, her body trembling faintly.


    "Dad, I saw a lot of people, they are all dead, a lot of blood, right behind that stone!" Little Lolita trembling, said a little scared.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and told Ye Hao intuitively that the world behind the stone was not easy!


    "Big villain, I feel there is something behind the stone, just as I felt it at the beginning, the thing that attracted me at the beginning."


    Shangguan Qingqing behind Ye Hao said, looking a little excited, because her feeling was very strong, that kind of cordial feeling was calling her.


    Ye Hao looked at Shangguan Qingqing. Judging from her appearance, her feeling was definitely not wrong, and little Lolita''s spatial ability, naturally, could not be wrong.


    "Xiao Zhan, scan this energy stone and the situation after the stone." Ye Hao ordered.


    The chariot began to scan, and a huge projection appeared in the crystal cave. The world behind the energy stone seemed to be a huge space, not a secret realm, or a huge space, just like another world under the snowy mountain. .


    This space is very huge. The area scanned by the chariot is obviously not complete. From the projection, we can see that there are mountains and lakes, as well as forests and plains in that world. The most conspicuous are the shapes of bones all over the ground. !


    There are giant corpses that are as high as the mountains, and there are bones of various huge beasts. Among them, Ye Hao even saw the corpses of dragons!


    When Ye Hao saw this underground world, he knew it was a battlefield!


    The corpses and blood everywhere seemed to have not dried up, forming rivers and converging into lakes.


    There is energy visible to the naked eye, flowing in that world, and these energies are all converging in one direction, which is the direction of the huge energy stone in front of you. This may be the reason why the energy stone grew up!

 Chapter 352： The third life awakening is complete!

    "Master, the world behind the energy stone is huge, and the chariot cannot be fully scanned at the moment." Xiao Zhan''s humanoid phantom looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Swallow this energy stone and complete the evolution!" Ye Hao said in a cold voice.


    Ye Hao knew that this place was definitely not formed naturally. Obviously it was everything someone arranged here. When the chariot swallowed this energy stone, the huge energy of the underground world would directly gush out, scattered between the heavens and the earth. This is undoubtedly It directly destroyed this perfect arrangement.


    If the energy stone has always been like this, and the energy of the entire underground world is absorbed cleanly here, then this energy stone will grow to at least 100 meters or even larger, and the energy contained in it may exceed the sum of the earth¡¯s current psychic energy. !


    This is not Ye Hao''s delusion, but inferred based on the current concentration of psionic particles and the energy concentration contained in the energy stone.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be if he did this, nor what impact it would have on the entire earth. He would not care about these. Now, it is Ye Hao''s urgency that the chariot completes its third life awakening. needs.


    Xiaozhan received the order and approached the energy stone directly. The front of the chariot seemed to have a mouth, and the energy stone was disappearing little by little.


    At the moment when the chariot swallowed the energy stone, the existence of the big crack in the sky on the top of the snow-capped mountain seemed to be sensed, and an angry roar came from that crack!


    The sound spread throughout the snowy plateau, and all mutant beasts crawled on the ground, even those mutant beasts that had been hiding in the depths of the snow-capped mountains, who had reached the king level, felt a trace of fear in this roar.


    In the city under the snow mountain, everyone bowed down in the direction of the snow mountain. The lamas were chanting Buddhist scriptures and begging for protection from the Buddha. The people were knocking their heads and calling their savior.


    The lightning in the sky was even more violent, as if it was about to destroy the sky and the earth. After that roar, the cracks in the sky were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    The existence in the crack seemed unwilling to wait like this any longer, and began to try to break the seal.


    .......


    In the underground karst cave, as more and more energy stones were swallowed, the chariot began to emit a dazzling light, illuminating the entire crystal karst cave transparently, and the crystals shone colorfully in this light, changing into many different colors.


    At this time, most of the 30-meter-high energy stone has been swallowed, and huge energy has begun to escape from the energy stone. This energy is the purest energy and can be absorbed directly. It does not need to be like psychic energy. Like particles, refining.


    The three daughters of Wang Xiaoran, Xiao Bai, Big Worm, and Little Loli are all absorbing this energy.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong are both at the seventh rank of martial artist, while Shangguan Qingqing is at the sixth rank of martial artist. She doesn''t like to practice, so the progress of her cultivation is very slow.


    Xiaobai is the third rank of the lord. During the time he stayed in the medicine garden, his cultivation base has made some breakthroughs, while the big bug has just broken through the lord''s rank, and now he is the first rank of the lord.


    Little Lolita¡¯s first-order cultivation base, coupled with the body of the dragon clan, is naturally the most powerful.


    While absorbing these energies, the strengths of the three daughters and little Lori are improving, as are Xiao Bai and Big Worm.


    This kind of pure energy, like an empowerment, makes their respective cultivation bases increase at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong directly broke through Xiantian within a short period of time. They wanted to continue to absorb them, but they were stopped by Ye Hao.


    Of course, this kind of energy can quickly improve their cultivation level, but the absorption of these energy and the rapid increase in strength will cause their bodies to be unable to bear it, and the congenital realm is now the limit that the two women¡¯s bodies can withstand, and they are absorbing it. , May cause damage to the body.


    Shangguan Qingqing went from the sixth rank of the martial artist to the eighth rank of the martial artist, and stopped to absorb it. Her physique was already weak and could not bear too much.


    Xiaobai only stepped from the lord''s third to the lord''s fourth, and was forced to stop by Ye Hao. Although it can continue to absorb it, the third awakening of the chariot will be completed soon, and it will definitely be done by then. If there is energy feedback, if it absorbs too much now, it will cause the feedback energy to be unable to absorb.


    The big bug went from the lord''s first level to the lord''s second level. Now it is also Ye Hao''s pet, and will give energy feedback later.


    Little Lori Aoxue was there to absorb these energy to her heart''s content. She is now the first rank of the king, and if she wants to improve, she needs a huge amount of energy. After absorbing it for a long time, she has not entered the second rank of the king.


    As for whether the body could bear it, Ye Hao didn''t worry about her at all. Little Lolita was a dragon, and her physical strength was the strongest existence between heaven and earth, and this little energy would definitely not affect her.


    Ye Hao was born at the eighth level. After the lightning quenched his body, his body became much stronger, directly absorbing energy, and stepped into the ninth innate, only one step away from the real warlord, but Ye Hao didn''t absorb this energy anymore.


    Ye Hao opened the folding space, collected some energy, and went to the insect nest area and the medicine garden respectively.


    I saw the insects in the Worm¡¯s Nest growing crazily, and they were getting bigger one by one, and even the Worm¡¯s Nest itself had nearly doubled.


    In the medicine garden, those magical medicines felt this energy, and they were happily inside. Other precious medicines are also growing rapidly, and new medicinal materials are constantly emerging from the ground.


    In addition, Ye Hao was still in the folding space, selecting an open area, and continuously collecting these energy into that area. The size of this area was already limited by Ye Hao, and huge energy gathered in this space. , Kept squeezing, and soon filled the entire space.


    After all this was over, the chariot had completely swallowed the entire energy stone, and the third life awakening finally came.


    "The third life awakening of the tank is complete."


    "Turn on the ability to fly in the air, flying at supersonic speeds. Currently, it can fly continuously for three hours in the air, and it takes 12 hours to recharge for one flight."


    "The tank armor room has been improved, and the armor manufacturing capabilities have been opened. The equipment in the armor room can be used to synthesize armor from their own materials. Currently, the armors that can be made include ordinary armor and advanced armor."


    "The ability of tank mecha form transformation is enhanced, the host is in mecha form, and the attack power displayed is extremely strong, and the mecha form lasting time is increased to 30 minutes."


    "The folding space is upgraded to level 5, and the space is expanded to 10,000 square meters. It can store living objects, activate the copying ability, and consume a certain amount of energy. The chariot can copy the external landscape or architecture and automatically generate in the folding space."


    "The protection is upgraded to level 5, which can withstand ten destructive attacks from king-level powerhouses, and is immune to all attacks at this level!"


    "The ability of the tank¡¯s arsenal has evolved to level 3. The weapon repair ability and weapon training ability are activated. Damaged weapons can be repaired in the arsenal with corresponding materials. Weapons stored in the arsenal will be cultivated and the speed of evolution will be accelerated. The effect is strengthened."


    "The internal space of the tank has been expanded to 10,000 square meters..."

 Chapter 353： Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!

    The third life awakening of the chariot is finally complete!


    What Ye Hao was looking forward to most was that his flying ability was finally turned on, although he could only fly for three hours at a time, and then he needed twelve hours of recharging.


    But that''s supersonic flight!


    The speed of sound is more than 1,200 kilometers in one hour. Ye Hao doesn''t know how fast the chariot''s supersonic speed is in flight, but three hours of flight is enough to cross most of the Kyushu country.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with this flying ability!


    The other is the battle armor room, which can finally make battle armor. Before the tank was half awakened, the manufacturing equipment was in front of him, but it was unusable. Although now he can only make normal armor and advanced armor, Ye Hao watched two battles. The attributes of A are all very good, you can try to make more in the future.


    At the same time, the internal space of the tank and the folding space have been doubled, which is a huge change.


    "Master, the tank can now perform energy feedback, do you want to do it?"


    "let''s start!"


    Three beams of light from the chariot fell, covering Ye Hao, Xiao Bai and the big bug.


    The moment the beam fell, one person and two pets, their cultivation bases were rapidly increasing.


    Soon, Ye Hao stepped directly into Innate Consummation and sprinted towards the King of War. Suddenly, Ye Hao''s momentum erupted in vain, as if some barrier had been broken, his whole person was slowly rising in the beam of light.


    When Ye Hao slowly fell, he had already reached the first order of the warlord. The light beam dimmed a little, but it had not disappeared. In the end, Ye Hao''s cultivation stabilized in the late warlord''s first order and failed to enter the second order.


    The light beam dissipated, Xiaobai directly reached the sixth rank of the lord, and the big bug was the fourth rank of the lord, and his strength was greatly improved.


    In this regard, the third life awakening of the tank was successfully completed, and the energy feedback was also completed.


    Now, everyone is looking in front of them. After the energy stone disappears, there is no obstacle to the entrance to the underground world that continuously emits huge energy.


    .......


    The top of the snow mountain!


    From the moment the energy stone completely disappeared, the energy rushing out had already escaped into the snowy mountains and spread to the entire snowy plateau.


    The cracks in the sky were already extremely violent, and lightning was like pillars falling from the sky, bombarding the entire Daxue Mountain to shatter the glaciers, and the rocks rolled down.


    The crack has expanded to the sky above the city, and it seems that the entire snowy plateau will be enveloped in it. I don''t know what kind of gods and demons will come out of that crack.


    And from that crack, you can already see a huge phantom, it is a humanoid creature, but I don''t know how big it is. Just the outline of the head occupies most of the area of ??the current sky crack.


    Looking at the phantom in the sky and the mutant beasts on the snowy field, they were all wailing. Some rushed into the blizzard and wanted to rush out, but in the end, they were all torn apart by the wind and snow, or frozen into ice sculptures. , Those king-level mutant beasts walked out of the snowy mountains and did not dare to stay there any longer.


    In the city, the people began to become frightened. They knew that the savior was the young man. Now, looking at the phantom in the crack, they had no hope of whether the young man could really save the city. .


    Only those lamas are still reciting the scriptures, praying, and looking forward to them.


    .......


    Ye Hao and others didn''t know the outside world at all, and naturally they didn''t know that all these arrangements were set by the existence after the crack in the sky.


    Ye Hao destroyed all of this, and now the energy of the underground world is gushing out frantically, and it will all flood into the outside world, and the concentration of psychic energy in the air will increase sharply as a result.


    Facing the impact of huge energy, Ye Hao and others entered the chariot and headed towards the underground world.


    Energy obstructed the line of sight, after passing through a long cave, finally, the chariot entered that world!


    Sure enough, as Ye Hao guessed, this is a battlefield. Ye Hao has no way of knowing how big this battlefield is. He only knows that at a glance, there are corpses all over the place, mixed with flesh and blood and bones, blood flowing into rivers and gathering into lakes.


    These corpses are not ordinary corpses, such as mountain-high giants, hundreds of meters-high giant beasts, these are not so-called mutant beasts, but real races!


    Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!


    According to the description of the mermaid woman at that time, Ye Hao can be sure that this is what she said was formed during the Great World War, but these corpses are all like they have just died. The flesh and blood have not yet rotted, and the blood has not yet been decayed. Drained, in the distance of the battlefield, the figure of a giant dragon stands tall on the ground!


    This space is not dim, but a **** color. The sky and the ground are like this. Standing on the edge of the battlefield, Ye Hao can feel that the power of these races has exceeded his imagination!


    Among the countless corpses, I don''t know how many king-level powerhouse breaths exist. Although they are all dead, their breath is the same as their flesh and blood, they are all preserved.


    Little Lori looked at the figure of the dragon in the distance, in a daze, why she felt a little sad and sorrowful.


    That dragon is exactly a white dragon!


    Little Lori flew up and headed towards the dragon.


    "Woo...woo...woo!"


    Xiaobai wailed in one direction, and his voice spread in the empty and dead blood-colored world. Then, Xiaobai''s body grew bigger and ran in that direction.


    The big bug squeaked, as if feeling something, and went in the other direction.


    "Big bad guy, over there! Over there! I can feel that the thing that summons me is in that direction. Let''s go quickly." Shangguan Qingqing took Ye Hao''s arm and pointed to the direction of Bai Long, slightly off. A little place.


    Ye Hao looked at the huge battlefield, his heart was undulating violently, such a huge and well-preserved battlefield of the ancient ten thousand races, among these corpses, there were so many king-level existences, their flesh and blood bones, and the king''s crystals.


    Here is undoubtedly a huge treasure house!


    However, when Ye Hao really felt that there was a huge corpse in front of him, the energy contained in its flesh and blood, as well as the energy in its king''s crystal, was already running low.


    Moreover, with the rapid passing of the energy of this world, the energy contained in these corpses is also rapidly diminishing.


    Now, Ye Hao realized that the energy stone was swallowed, which had already disrupted the balance here. Originally, the energy stone would completely absorb and converge the energy in this entire space, and the arrangement here was also for this purpose.

 Chapter 354： Scarlet Woman

    Ye Hao didn''t think too much anymore, since it had been destroyed, then he could only obtain as much as possible before the energy here had passed away.


    The first thing Ye Hao did was to release the Zerg from the folding space. These worms began to go crazy. Faced with so much flesh and blood, and all flesh and blood containing rich energy, these worms swallowed frantically.


    Ye Hao took the three daughters to the direction pointed by Shangguan Qingqing.


    Little Lori Aoxue has already reached the place where the white dragon is. Although she can''t remember her own life experience, she can still feel this kind of blood connection.


    Ye Hao didn''t know whether this white dragon was the father of little Lolita, the prince of the white dragon in the mouth of the mermaid girl, whether or not, this white dragon had something to do with little Lolita.


    At this moment, little Lori''s petite body, pressed against the face of the white dragon, tears couldn''t help falling in her big eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t take care of it, but continued to go in the direction Shangguan Qingqing said.


    Because, the closer the distance, Ye Hao can feel that there is a very active aura ahead, that is a living being, in the battlefield of this vast race, it seems to be the only existence that survives.


    What is that!


    Even the dragon clan has died, but there are other things that have survived, and that thing seems to be the existence of summoning Shangguan Qingqing.


    In the direction of the breath, as several people approached, the breath became more active, as if it was agitated.


    There, a red light was emitted, and the red light in this blood-colored world seemed to be integrated with this world, without the strange bloodthirsty feeling, but soft and strange.


    Finally, Ye Hao and the others came to the red light, and a red mask appeared in front of them. In the red mask, a figure could be vaguely seen, surrounded by traces of blood, converging towards the red mask.


    After Ye Hao and the three girls appeared, the red mask slowly dissipated.


    A very coquettish woman in a blood-colored dress appeared in front of a few people. Her red lips were as delicate as blood. The appearance of the woman was no longer inferior to the mermaid woman that Ye Hao saw, and the one that matched hers. This kind of coquettish, with a touch of unique charm, makes people intoxicated.


    The coquettish woman sat cross-legged on the ground, her eyes slowly opened, a pair of blood-colored pupils were displayed in front of everyone, and the blood pupils swept over a few people. The woman''s eyes stayed on Ye Hao for a while, and then locked on Shangguan Qingqing.


    "Child, come here and let me see you!"


    The red lips lightly opened, a soft voice came from the woman''s mouth, and her slender hands stretched out to the top.


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at the woman''s appearance. Although she felt cordial, she was still a little frightened and looked towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, indicating that it was all right.


    Shangguan Qingqing walked over and leaned down, and the glamorous woman''s hand gently stroked Shangguan Qingqing''s cheek, with a touch of tenderness in her eyes, as if she was looking at her own child.


    "My child, you are here at last, and I will be satisfied to see you at the end!" said the coquettish woman, with two lines of blood and tears falling in her eyes.


    For some reason, Shangguan Qingqing was equally sad, the kind of pain in her heart made her cry.


    Shangguan Qingqing could feel that the woman in front of her was someone very important to her, but she had no memory at all, just a feeling.


    At the center of the woman''s eyebrows, a blood-red bead appeared and slowly floated to Shangguan Qingqing. Finally, it merged into Shangguan Qingqing''s eyebrows. The moment the **** beads entered the eyebrows, Shangguan Qingqing fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao has been watching all this, and he can feel that the feelings that the woman in front of him shows towards Shangguan Qingqing are all real, and Ye Hao didn¡¯t feel the slightest aura of danger, even though this woman is also a king-level existence. , And the aura that faintly exudes is already extremely powerful.


    Ye Hao didn''t intervene, watching the woman finish this.


    Shangguan Qingqing was held in her arms by the woman, as if she was asleep, very calm.


    "Human, my time is running out. For the next thing, you have to listen to me." The coquettish woman looked at Ye Hao, and when the red bead came out from the center of her eyebrows, her breath weakened a lot. At this moment, His face was a little pale, and his red lips were no longer bright red.


    "Humans, here are those arranged by existence, and the existence that arranges this world must be extremely powerful. Since you have come in, it means that his arrangement has been destroyed. He will come soon. We must stop him. Yes, kill him!"


    "You must leave here quickly, but she can''t leave yet. Only here can she complete her awakening. Remember that no matter whether you can kill or not, the existence that is coming outside must come back and take her away."


    "In addition, we must take good care of her!"


    Listening to the woman''s words, Ye Hao finally realized something, that there was a feeling that a crisis was about to come.


    All of this is actually arranged by existence in the cracks in the sky!


    Ye Hao brought Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong to Xiao Lolita Aoxue''s side, and saw that Lolita seemed to not want to leave. Ye Hao came to Lolita, touched her little head, and comforted her.


    "Little Xue''er, father and two mothers have to go out first. You are here to pay attention to your little mother''s side and don''t let her get hurt."


    Little Lori nodded and looked in the direction of Shangguan Qingqing.


    Ye Hao summoned all the bugs back. The two big tongs of the big bug clamped a king''s crystal, which seemed very excited. It got it from a golden beetle.


    When Xiao Bai came back, he also got a King''s Crystal, which he got from a white wolf. It seemed to be a Howling Sirius too, but his bloodline seemed to be much stronger than Xiao Bai.


    Ye Hao stopped staying any more and drove the chariot directly out.


    After exiting the karst cave and outside the glacier crevice, Ye Hao directly let the chariot turn on its flying ability and quickly rose into the air.


    The scene outside the glacier crevice is already like **** is about to descend.


    The cracks in the sky expanded to cover the entire snowy plateau, and the thunder and lightning swept across the Daxueshan area as if to split the snowy mountains. The phantom in the sky became clearer, and its huge body turned out to be like the underground world. The body is as huge as a giant on a mountain, and it is terrifying to hide the sun from the sun.


    It seems to have discovered Ye Hao and others appearing in the glacier crack. The thunder and lightning directly moved towards the form of the fighter plane, and the chariot flying in the air struck. This thunder and lightning was more violent than the thunder and lightning when Little Lori was crossing the catastrophe. The militants have strong defenses, and naturally they have no effect.


    "Roar!"


    The roar came from the crack. The person who knew to destroy his layout was just a small bug. How could he not let the existence be angry.

 Chapter 355： Angel giant

    The powerful presence of anger controls the thunder''s continuous bombardment and flying in the air. Even though the thunder has turned golden and looks more powerful, it still failed to cause any damage.


    "boom!"


    Just listen, above the sky, there was a roar like thunder, but it was a powerful existence behind the crack. He was bombarding the seal with his huge arm. He was so angry that he could no longer bear it. Now he must force it. Break the seal of Biancheng and pinch the bug in front of you to death!


    Cracks in the sky, like shattered mirrors, began to appear thin cracks!


    Ye Hao can already clearly feel that the strength of existence has reached the top strength of the king, but as he keeps bombarding the seal, his breath seems to be slowly declining. This change is very weak, but Ye Hao The keen sense was still captured.


    It seemed that forcibly breaking the seal of Biancheng like this would cost a lot of that mighty existence.


    On the earth, the mutant beasts have already retreated to the edge of the snowstorm, and they did not dare to approach the Daxue Mountain area. A few king-level mutant beasts went directly into the snowstorm and tried to escape here. However, the snowstorm seemed to be due to the violent rage in the sky. It has been strengthened a lot, and now, these mutant beasts who have entered the king can no longer pass through!


    The city under the snow mountain, the people there, looked at the sky and felt despair. That kind of existence, just a breath of breath, made them lose hope. When the lamas saw the warplanes in the air, they began to continue to be determined. Reading the scriptures, they still believed.


    On the side of the heavy city, I have been paying attention to this side. The satellite image has already been made public to the survivors of the entire Kyushu country.


    "The crack in the sky is about to break! Is that the **** and demon about to descend into the world?"


    "That kind of golden thunder, it seems that it is no longer weaker than the thunder that day! It can''t smash that fighter plane!"


    "That is the chariot of the God of War, I didn''t expect it to have the ability to fly!"


    "God of War, can you defeat that powerful existence?"


    "I believe in the God of War! He will definitely be able to save Kyushu!"


    "Believe in the God of War! Believe in the God of War! Believe in the God of War!"


    In the entire land of Kyushu, everyone is looking at the snow-covered plateau, and everyone is convinced and believes that their **** of war will definitely be able to win!


    However, there will always be people gloating at misfortunes, and other countries are also watching, all of which are not optimistic and mocking.


    Amerika: "Kyushu, that kind of existence is simply not something human can resist. Do you want to cross the sea to come to our greater Amerika."


    Cake Country: "Unfortunately, our Cake Country is too small to accommodate so many people. If we don''t transition to the sea, many people will die. Maybe we can also accommodate it. Of course, it is conditional."


    Silla Kingdom: "Forget about our country, Kyushu, you may be able to go to E country. They have a large area with sparsely populated areas, many mountains, and there is no need to cross the sea, but there are many mutant beasts in the mountains. Be careful."


    Country E: "Nation of Kyushu, as long as you come, our country can naturally help you, as long as you can provide the manufacturing technology of that tank and armor."


    Country Y: "A group of respectable guys who want other people¡¯s technology will just say, Kyushu, you are already facing extinction, the devil is about to come, why not make the technology public, and we will become stronger in the future, and we will definitely come to your Kyushu to help you destroy it. This devil, avenge you!"


    Song Mingyuan watched what these people said, the whole person was breathing fire, and he directly withdrew from the alliance in a fit of anger, even Tang Qingshan also withdrew.


    Not seeing is believing, what they should pay most attention to right now is the Daxue Mountain.


    In Daxue Mountain, the sky cracks are already densely covered with cracks, as if they are about to fall apart at any time.


    "Little bugs, and bugs in this world, prepare to bear my anger!"


    From the cracks in the sky, there can already be a deafening sound of anger.


    "boom!"


    I saw that the powerful existence behind the crack in the sky blasted out with a punch and directly penetrated the crack. A sun-shielding palm appeared and grabbed directly towards the flying fighter. Faced with the huge palm, the fighter''s speed broke to the extreme. Rushed out.


    The huge palm failed to grasp the fighter, and directly retracted it, seeing the crack as if it was about to heal again.


    Immediately afterwards, above the crack in the sky, the four arms grabbed the broken opening and pulled it around!


    With four huge arms, the crack in the sky was finally completely shattered under the hard work!


    That powerful existence finally appeared before his eyes.


    The tall body is like a giant, the golden skin looks like cast of gold, four strong arms, and the six white wings behind him. This existence is like an angel in Western mythology, and it is also a seraph!


    However, this existence is obviously not like the angels in mythology, kind and peaceful, but full of violence and madness!


    Those golden eyes were full of anger and murderous intent, and the faintly revealed evil made Ye Hao feel very bad.


    Ye Hao was in the chariot and directly covered the Black God''s armor all over his body, and then he got out of the chariot and stood in the void, waiting for the arrival of that existence.


    The angel giant, with six wings flapping behind him, slowly fell on the ground!


    "Little bug, did you rely on the things of that clan! If you think that you can resist my anger, then you are very wrong!"


    The angel giant was a thousand meters high, Ye Hao was really just a small bug before his eyes.


    The angel giant at this time did not seem to be so irritable. All his anger was suppressed by him, waiting to erupt. He had already broken the seal of Biancheng and descended into this world ahead of schedule, so he was not in a hurry, even if his strength declined. For a moment, the worm in front of him cannot escape from his palm!


    The angel giant, the original king''s top aura, is now only equivalent to the early stage of the ninth stage of the king, such a consumption is not insignificant, but even if Ye Hao wears the Black God armor, he will only have the late stage of the battle king.


    With a gap of three levels, coupled with the unknown power of the angel giant, and a huge body, Ye Hao knew that this battle would be very difficult!


    "Little bug, are you thinking about how to fight me? Still thinking about how to escape, don''t worry, I will play with you slowly, if you destroy my arrangement, you are already doomed!"


    The angel giant, high above, like a god, looked at Ye Hao as if he was looking at a plaything, or a dead person!


    Ye Hao already clenched both knives with both hands, ready to attack at any time.


    "With such a weapon, do you want to defeat me!" The angel giant looked at the double knives in Ye Hao''s hand, and then stretched out his four arms, "Let you see, the power of my holy angel clan!"

 Chapter 356： Unbreakable defense?

    Under the crevices of the Daxue Mountain glacier and in the battlefield of the 10,000 races in the underground world, energies gathered frantically and rushed outward, forming a golden energy river.


    The golden energy river fell into the four hands of the angel giant, and the four golden energy giant swords slowly converged. The huge momentum swept the entire snowy plateau!


    "father!"


    Little Lolita saw the abnormality of energy and sensed the outside scene. The giant also looked at her eyes. She couldn''t help but worry about Ye Hao. Then, she sat next to Shangguan Qingqing like this, devouring energy frantically, and her strength was rapidly increasing.


    She promised Ye Hao that she would guard Shangguan Qingqing here, and she also knew that her strength could not resist the powerful existence outside.


    "Little bug, you can see it. You can''t imagine my power. We are the rulers of this world. If we let you live, you can live. If you die, you bugs will only perish!"


    The four golden energy giant swords in the hands of the angel giant had already condensed into shape, and suddenly, a giant sword slapped Ye Hao directly.


    It is indeed a slap, not a chopping, just like swatting flies and bugs, the golden giant sword is too big, like a sky falling down!


    Ye Hao''s body''s light power surged, and the extreme speed exploded, rushing out of the area where the giant sword hit.


    However, the other giant sword was extremely fast. It was shot in the direction where Ye Hao rushed out. Ye Hao couldn''t avoid it. The whole person was shot directly at the Big Snow Mountain, smashed on the snow mountain, and the ice and snow rolled down, submerging it!


    This was Ye Hao''s first time, and he seemed a little helpless from the beginning!


    "God of War! Come on!"


    "That angel giant is so powerful that it can condense such a huge sword out of thin air!"


    "Can it really be defeated, such a powerful existence."


    Above the land of Kyushu, some people are still cheering for Ye Hao, some are lamenting the power of angel giants, and some are worried, and they start to doubt whether this kind of existence can really be defeated by humans. !


    Under the ice and snow, Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest damage. Under the Black God''s battle armor, an excited and crazy smile flashed on that cold face!


    "boom!"


    The whole body''s light power and purple thunder light are intertwined. Ye Hao soars into the sky and heads directly toward the angel giant. In his hands, the Hundred Cleaver and Minghong Knife are all condensed with sharp blades, golden, purple, red, and three colors. Fusion and intertwined.


    Ye Hao knew that he had to be close to the angel giant, and the difference in size and strength would only be suppressed in the distance!


    The four golden giant swords were waving crisscrossly towards Ye Hao, who was coming from the impact, but they were all avoided by Ye Hao at the extreme speed.


    Ye Hao landed on the left arm of the angel giant and walked directly towards the heart.


    With the double knives in his hand, the blade lights converged, and gradually formed a blade light of tens of meters, Ye Hao''s double knives struggling to cut out!


    "boom!"


    Dao Mang hit the left chest of the angel giant in the center. He did not resist, but looked at Ye Hao, with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The sword light bombarded the giant''s body, causing a huge energy explosion.


    The energy dissipated, and on the angel giant''s chest, there was only a tiny, almost imperceptible knife mark left behind by Ming Hong Dao.


    However, this knife mark disappeared quickly, that is to say, Ye Hao''s attack did not cause any harm to the angel giant at all, and did not break its defense!


    Feeling the flash of knife marks on his body, a golden light flashed in the eyes of the giant angel, and he looked carefully at the Minghong knife in Ye Hao''s hand.


    The angel giant is absolutely confident in his own defenses, so he did not resist Ye Hao''s attack. He wanted to let Ye Hao see that the gap between him and himself began to defeat Ye Hao psychologically. This was fun. .


    However, he did not expect that this little insect''s knife could leave marks on his body, which made him angry and curious about the knife.


    Looking at Minghong Sword, the Angel Giant didn''t feel anything special. He inserted two golden giant swords into the ground, and the Angel Giant freed up both hands and grabbed it towards Ye Hao.


    The angel giant is huge, but the speed is not fast. Ye Hao quickly surrounds him, and the angel giant can''t help Ye Hao at all.


    Ye Hao was close to the body of the giant angel, like a ray of light, flashing extremely fast, and the double knives kept slashing across the giant angel.


    Although Ye Hao''s attack caused very little damage to the giant, and it would heal in a moment, Ye Hao never stopped, with a trace of madness, and kept attacking.


    The thousand-meter-high angel giant looked at the little bugs that surrounded him and kept hacking on him. No matter what he did, he couldn''t catch the bug in his hands. Gradually, his patience was finally polished. !


    I saw that the angel giant''s whole body began to emit a golden light, just like when Ye Hao''s light power reached its extreme, but this golden light had to appear more dazzling.


    Ye Hao swung the last knife on the angel giant, and then was directly forced by the golden light to be unable to approach him, so he could only retreat quickly.


    On the angel giant, there were finally a few imperceptible wounds. Compared to its huge body, these small wounds are of course nothing. Moreover, each small wound is just right before cutting through the skin. Injured a trace of flesh and blood, under the action of the golden light, it quickly healed.


    However, a drop of golden blood flowed out of these wounds!


    "Little bug, you are very good!"


    When the angel giant saw the few drops of blood, he did not expect that a small bug could make himself bleed. This is undoubtedly a shame for him, the great holy angel family!


    It reveals the endless majestic voice, like a god, the ultimate anger hidden in the words, as if it will burst out like a flood in the next moment!


    Ye Hao''s frantic attack before, naturally, was not hacking indiscriminately, he chose a few fixed positions.


    Although the scars he caused will heal quickly, and it is difficult to break the skin of the angel giant once, Ye Hao''s extreme speed, grasping the slight time difference in healing, each time he cuts out the scars with a Minghong knife. Then quickly use the Hundred Splitting Knife to make up a knife to increase the scar.


    Just repeating this, every wound, I don''t know how many times it has been chopped and chopped, just to break a trace of the angel giant''s defense.


    The reason why Ye Hao did not hesitate to consume huge energy, did this just to see how powerful the angel giant''s defenses are!

 Chapter 357： Hundreds of knives are broken!

    Ye Hao already knew that it was difficult to break through the angel giant¡¯s defenses only with his current strength, as well as the Hundred Cleavers and Minghong Knives. Perhaps only by turning the chariot into a mecha form could it be truly true. hurt.


    However, the chariot mecha form can only last for 30 minutes. Facing the angel giant who is now at the peak of combat power, Ye Hao is not sure, and will defeat it within 30 minutes.


    Later, Ye Hao put the Minghong knife into the medicine garden and looked at the crack in the Daxue Mountain glacier.


    "Xue''er, take the knife away!" Ye Hao said loudly.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know whether Little Lolita Ao Xue was paying attention to this right now. Only when Minghong Dao was upgraded as soon as possible, and only when Ming Hong Dao evolves to a more powerful level, could Ye Hao hope to break through the angel giant¡¯s defenses. And the tens of thousands of races battlefield under the glacier, the blood that has not dried up, is the best energy for Minghong Dao to evolve!


    Originally when Ye Hao entered the battlefield of Ten Thousand Races, Ming Hong Dao was trembling crazily, revealing infinite desire, and faintly revealed an evil feeling, so Ye Hao did not let it swallow the blood in it, Ye Hao felt that if it was Ming Hong The sword grows too fast, and he may not be able to suppress it.


    Sitting side by side and devouring energy, little loli heard Ye Hao''s voice, the spatial ability was activated, and she saw the Minghong knife that was collected in the medicine garden, and then her little hand plunged into the void, appeared in the medicine garden, and took the knife. come out.


    As soon as Ming Hong Dao entered the battlefield of ten thousand races, it directly exuded a sharp aura, broke free from Little Lolita''s hand, and swiftly moved towards the distance.


    Minghong Sword fell directly into a huge lake of blood and disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire blood lake seemed to be boiling, the blood was rioting, and boundless blood gas rose up, forming a huge vortex in the blood lake, and the center of the vortex was Minghong Sword.


    At this time, the Minghong knife, the skylark pattern on the knife body, has already turned into blood, and a **** light shot up into the sky, starting to swallow the blood crazily!


    Little Lori looked at the **** light in the distance, showing a trace of dread, then looked at Shangguan Qingqing who was still sleeping, and began to continue to absorb energy.


    Outside, the golden light of the angel giant skyrocketed, while his kilometer-sized body was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Because of the huge size, although he can possess powerful power, it seems a little troublesome to deal with Fu Ye Hao, this little bug in his eyes. He is tired of this cat and mouse game, especially when this little bug makes himself bleed. Up!


    800 meters


    Six hundred meters


    300 meters


    ........


    In the end, everyone can only see a cloud of golden light. When the golden light disperses, the angel giant becomes only about two meters away, with four arms turned into two, and the six wings on the back are still there. That is their identity and strength. symbol of.


    Although there was no sense of shock when he was in the form of a giant, the current Seraphim made Ye Hao feel a greater amount of pressure.


    The seraph opened his arms, and the four huge golden swords merged in pairs, and then the energy continued to condense. Finally, they became two real golden swords, which are no longer the energy sword, but like gold. General metal long sword.


    At this time, Ye Hao only had the artifact-level Hundred Cleaver in his hand. Ye Hao could feel that the golden sword in the hands of the Seraph was far above Hundred Cleaver, and it had reached the epic weapon level!


    The Seraphim stared at Ye Hao with a pair of golden eyes, revealing an aura of lofty aura. This kind of eyes looked like a higher creature or a lower creature.


    "boom!"


    A golden light flashed, and the Seraphim directly appeared in front of Ye Hao, without the slightest warning, the speed was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye at all, as if it were teleporting.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao''s attention has not been removed from the Seraphim, but the only reaction he can make is to hold the Hundred Splitting Knife across his chest!


    The sound of the swords and the metal collision spread throughout the snowy plateau, making people''s ears numb, as if they were going to be deafened by the sound.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the speed of the Seraphim would have been reached just by getting smaller, the speed of his own light power was the most extreme. Moreover, although the power was weakened, it did not affect his strength in the slightest. On the contrary, it was for Ye Hao. Repressive, stronger!


    The Seraphim slashed with one sword on the Hundred Splitting Knife, and the other on the Black God''s Armor. Ye Hao was not injured, but his whole person was shaken back several thousand meters, and the Hundred Splitting Knife appeared directly. A crack!


    Just a knife!


    A crack appeared in the Hundred Splitting Knife, which was the gap between the artifact and the epic weapon!


    Ye Hao knew that if it continued like this, Hundred Splitting Knife wouldn''t last long, and it was likely to be directly smashed into pieces.


    However, Ye Hao now has no choice. He now has no choice but to delay time and let Minghong Dao absorb as much blood as possible to evolve. If Minghong Dao can break through a few more seals, he does not seek to reach the emperor level, as long as he can reach the epic. Ye Hao believed that it was enough to break through Seraphim''s defense.


    After Ye Hao was shaken back and stabilized, his body''s light power exploded to the extreme, lightning power gathered, purple-golden light enveloped the Black God''s armor, and at the same time his power was poured into Hundred Cleaver.


    The Seraphim also turned into golden light and charged towards Ye Hao.


    I saw that a golden light and a purple-golden light collided quickly in the sky. As the speed of the two lights became faster and faster, everyone could no longer see the light and shadow, because their eyes could no longer keep up with this. speed.


    In the sky, there was only the constant roar and the halo left by the collision. The halo spread across the entire snowy plateau, and some peaks around Daxueshan were directly shattered by the aftermath of the battle.


    "Is this the real speed of light! The God of War is so powerful that he can really fight against such an existence."


    "The God of War is invincible! He will definitely defeat the existence that claims to be an angel."


    "Regardless of whether he is an angel or a god, if he brings destruction and enslavement, then the **** of war will definitely kill him!"


    "The Savior is here, you will be able to win!"


    Everyone in the entire Kyushu country was shouting, and Ye Hao, in everyone''s hearts, was no different from a real god.


    This extreme collision only lasted one minute!


    The two rays of light dispersed, whether it was Ye Hao or Seraphim, such a collision would consume a lot of both sides.


    On Ye Hao, the light power and lightning power slowly dissipated. When the purple-golden blade light on the Hundred Cleaver dissipated, the Hundred Cleaver, which was already covered with fine cracks, suddenly shattered!


    The fragments refracted white light, falling like snow one after another!

 Chapter 358： Minghongs knife cracked!

    Ye Hao looked at the Hundred Cleaver with only the handle left in his hand. Regarding this weapon that had followed him for so long, Ye Hao asked the little warrior to collect all the fragments, and then put the handle into the folding space.


    Ye Hao looked towards the glacier land of Daxue Mountain and stretched out his hand.


    "Minghong!"


    Ye Hao roared.


    On the battlefield of ten thousand races, the air is full of blood, which has already turned into a thick **** fog. The densest area of ??the thick fog is a huge **** vortex. In the vortex, a blood knife stands in the void, and the **** fog continues to flood into the blood knife. It seemed to be able to swallow endless blood, without stopping for a while.


    And the huge blood-colored lake before, has disappeared, and only a piece of white bone remains in the original area.


    After feeling Ye Hao''s call, Minghong Dao did not rush out for the first time, it was resisting, it hadn''t swallowed enough, it needed more blood.


    However, from the battlefield of the ten thousand races, a **** light flashed away, and it was this flashing **** light that caused the excitement of the Minghong sword that was absorbing the blood, and the blade suddenly became deadly silent, and stopped immediately. Absorbing blood energy, it is like escaping, turning into a red light and rushing out of the battlefield of ten thousand races.


    And the direction where the blood light appeared was the direction where the little Lolita Ao Xue and Shangguan Qingqing were. The red light was the woman in the blood-colored dress.


    The mere flash of blood just now made Little Lori feel a tremor, and she looked at the woman again, looking a little frightened.


    The woman smiled slightly, her slightly pale red lips revealing a morbid beauty.


    ......


    The Ming Hong knife flew out at an extremely fast speed, turned into a **** light, soared into the sky from a crack in the glacier, and fell into Ye Hao''s hands!


    Starting with Ming Hong Dao, Ye Hao immediately felt an immense aura, and at the same time a bloodthirsty impulse filled Ye Hao, as if every cell in his body had become extremely eager for blood.


    Ye Hao suppressed this bloodthirsty feeling with a strong will.


    Ye Hao felt the Minghong Sword in his hand. At this time, the Minghong Sword had already broken the fifth seal and reached the epic level!


    Before he could see the change of Minghong Sword''s attributes, Ye Hao directly placed the sword in front of him.


    As if feeling the change of Minghong''s sword aura, the Seraphim suddenly launched an attack, and the golden double swords slashed directly at Ye Hao.


    Resisting this sudden blow, Ming Hong''s knife was intact, and Ye Hao looked at the Seraphim with a sneer at the corner of his mouth!


    From the folded space, Ye Hao directly took out a 500-year-old treasure medicine and swallowed the whole plant into his abdomen.


    As soon as the treasure medicine was swallowed, the majestic aura spewed out in an instant, the previous consumption had been completely replenished, and the greater amount of energy left was impacting Ye Hao''s body all over the body.????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Meeting


    Seeing Ye Hao''s change, Seraphim''s golden eyes finally revealed a different look.


    The golden light of the Seraphim''s body skyrocketed, and immediately afterwards, the energy gushing from the battlefield of the ten thousand races gathered towards him. His consumption was also replenished in an instant, and his aura was also increasing!


    The collision unfolded again, with more extreme speed and more powerful force.


    "This is a tough battle!" Song Mingyuan said with a heavy tone in the heavy city.


    "He will succeed!" Nangong Shengxue clasped both hands, firmly believing that Ye Hao could defeat that existence.


    "The God of War only has a knife left, will the situation be a bit disadvantageous!"


    "Did you not see that the knife became stronger? With a knife, the God of War can also kill that **** angel."


    This battle couldn''t be a battle of attrition, because Ye Hao had countless treasures, enough to keep him in the strongest state at all times.


    And in the battlefield of ten thousand races, the huge energy is almost equivalent to the sum of the psychic energy of the entire world. Those seraphs that are consumed, but only a small part, can mobilize these energy, and will not be exhausted. time.


    Only by truly beheading the opponent can this battle be over!


    This time the collision lasted for ten minutes.


    And Ye Hao and Seraphim, who appeared in front of everyone here, stood in the void, facing each other, and stopped attacking.


    I saw that there were several cracks on the golden double swords in the hands of the Seraph. In addition, there seemed to be several deep wounds on his body, with golden blood flowing out.


    Golden energy poured into the wound, and the wound slowly healed.


    "Little bug, you are really good!"


    This is the second time he said this sentence, the first time it was because of the anger that Ye Hao went back to his arrangement, and this time, it was because Ye Hao really hurt him!


    The wound cut by Minghong''s knife is already bigger, and although it can heal, the speed of healing has slowed down.


    The most important point is that he felt that his blood, the blood of his noble holy angel race, was swallowed by that knife!


    The Seraphim was very curious about the Minghong Sword in Ye Hao''s hand, and wanted to take it, but the current Minghong Sword had several cracks on the blade!


    Such a powerful collision is naturally unbearable for weapons.


    Ye Hao looked at the Minghong Sword in his hand. Although the Minghong Sword was already extremely powerful, it was only an epic level after all. Facing the same two epic level golden double swords, he was still a little reluctant.


    Although Ye Hao had the super defense of the Black God''s Battle Armor and didn''t suffer any damage, Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t continue to collide like this!


    "Small war, how long does it take for the weapon store to repair the Minghong Sword!" Ye Hao communicated the chariot in his mind.


    "Master, it will take 20 minutes to complete the repair. If the Minghong Dao is allowed to fuse the Hundred Cleaver Fragments, and the spirit of it is swallowed, the repair can be completed ten minutes in advance, and the Ming Hong Dao may break the seal of Biancheng again and become The real imperial soldier!"


    The spirit of Hundred Splitting Knife hadn''t died yet. If the body of a normal weapon was broken, the spirit would definitely dissipate.


    Xiao Zhan answered Ye Hao''s doubts. It turned out that the Hundred Splitting Knife was completely integrated into the hilt at the end, so that it could not survive for the time being, but it could not be kept for too long, and it would soon dissipate.


    "Small war, prepare to start the mech mode, copy the Minghong sword into the weapon of the mech mode, let the Minghong sword merge with the Hundred Chopper!"


    Ye Hao made the final decision, no matter whether Minghong Dao could successfully evolve into an emperor soldier, Ye Hao planned to make the last fight.


    Ye Hao took Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong into the folding space medicine garden, as did Xiao Bai and Da Chong.


    "Chariot and Mecha Combat Mode is on!"


    The voice of a small war sounded in Ye Hao''s ears, and he saw the form of a chariot-shaped combat aircraft flying to Ye Hao, changing directly in the air. Soon, a 100-meter-high mecha appeared in the air, and Ye Hao entered directly. Inside the mech.

 Chapter 359： Emperor Minghong!

    A **** long knife tens of meters long appeared in the hands of the mecha. In the form of the mecha, Ye Hao''s combat power directly increased tenfold, and the long sword pointed at the Seraphim!


    Seraphim has been paying attention to the situation on Ye Hao''s side. When Ye Hao appeared in the mecha state, Seraphim felt a slight threat. He actually felt a slight threat from an ant!


    Although this ant relies on the power of that clan, he naturally knows the strength of that clan. He originally thought that Ye Hao had only a suit of armor, but he did not expect that he had the core power of that clan. Now even Seraphim is a little moved.


    He doesn''t know why Ye Hao has the core power of that clan, but he knows that he can only get this power by killing this little bug, which is enough to make up for the damage caused by the destruction of his layout. .


    The light of the seraph''s body soared, and the six wings behind it slowly turned golden. The two swords in his hand were stuck together by him, and they were slowly fusing, turning into a new huge golden sword. The body is also getting bigger, and it stops when it reaches 100 meters!


    A mecha giant, a golden giant, a knife, a sword.


    The strength of the two is already on a level that is almost the same. However, Seraphim does not have the super defenses of Ye Hao''s Black God War Armor and Mecha. If it is cut by Ming Hong''s knife, it will be injured, and Ye Hao''s Ming Hong If the knife is broken, it can''t be repaired quickly. Unlike the golden sword of a Seraphim, it only needs to be injected with energy.


    "Boom!"


    Swords collided in the air, and the sky-cracking roar came out. This collision made everyone who saw all this feel the sky shaking!


    Ten minutes is short and long.


    "Even with the power of that clan, you still cannot defeat me. The power of the holy angel clan is beyond your imagination!"


    Seraphim looked at the mecha in front of him, and said in a high voice.


    "I will kill you under my golden great sword. The power of that clan is not something that ants like you can possess. It will become the power of my clan to dominate all races in the big world!"


    Seraphim''s powerful self-confidence seems to have seen himself standing on the pinnacle of this world.


    The powerful aura exuding from the battle here has already been sensed by those abyss cracks and the existence in each secret realm. They knew that someone had broken the seal ahead of time, which caused other creatures in the abyss cracks to start rioting!


    In some secret realms, the existence in the sealed cities also began to become active.


    In countless mountains, various roars from the cracks in the abyss seem to be trying to break the city of Bian.


    However, none of those existences seem to be able to do so, they can only wait.


    As the first appearance of the mecha form, it shocked other countries!


    "How is it possible that Kyushu has developed such a powerful mecha, which is much stronger than our country''s mecha!"


    "This kind of technology must be obtained, cake country, you are close to Kyushu country, quickly find a way for me to go to Kyushu country to get all these technologies!"


    "If Kyushu can defeat that angel, then they will stand at the top of this world!"


    "It''s hard to say, maybe Kyushu was destroyed."


    Countries can only watch and desire for this kind of technology, but they can''t get it.


    At this time, Ye Hao and Seraphim had already fought to the top of the snowy mountain. The top of the snowy mountain was directly blasted into flat ground. The two stood on the top of the snowy mountain. I don''t know how many times the sword collided. The mecha copied the Minghong knife. There are already dozens of cracks, and it seems to be shattered at any time.


    Several huge scars also appeared on the Seraphim''s body, blood was flowing, and even if the golden energy kept pouring in, it could only be healed a little.


    In the arsenal, Minghong Dao is undergoing repairs. In addition to the Hundred Cleaver Fragments being put into the huge furnace, there are also a lot of materials that Ye Hao previously stored in the folding space, all of which were thrown in. Things, if they were placed in the survivor base, would undoubtedly be of invaluable value, but they were thrown into it by a small battle as if they didn''t need money.


    Most importantly, all the energy stored in the folding space by Ye Hao was tuned out and poured into the furnace.


    In the furnace, various materials merged into the Minghong Sword, the cracks on the blade faded one by one, and a dazzling red light began to gush out from the furnace.


    I saw a fire-red skylark, and a phoenix-like divine bird that was also burning with flames, entangled in the furnace. The fire-red skylark was obviously stronger, and the divine bird was a little bit stronger. After devouring the fusion, the red light in the furnace skyrocketed, and the scene was no longer clear.


    Ten minutes has come, but the Ming Hong knife in the furnace seems to have not yet completed its evolution, and the Ming Hong knife copied by the mecha has been broken into two pieces!


    Watching the Minghong sword in the mecha''s hand break, the seraph sneered, and the golden giant sword was raised directly above his head. The endless golden energy madly gushed from the battlefield of ten thousand races and gathered into the golden giant sword. The giant sword slowly Shrouded in golden light.


    Obviously, Seraphim is gathering a powerful blow, intending to end the battle.


    At this moment, there was a burst of **** red light around the mecha, and a **** figure appeared directly from the mecha, rising to the sky!


    It was a very coquettish woman wearing a blood-colored long dress. Her red lips were like fire, her face was frosty, and her long blood-colored hair was dancing in the wind with her long dress. A powerful breath emanating from her body, like a peerless empress, majestic. Endless!


    And the face of this woman is somewhat similar to that of the blood-colored woman in the battlefield of ten thousand races, the same stunning beauty, the same alluring country, but the woman in front of her, in her blood-red eyes, reveals It was a bloodthirsty, strange breath.


    Ye Hao could faintly feel that the woman had a trace of contact with him!


    She is Ming Hong Dao!


    In the melting pot of the weapons arsenal, it was already empty, and Ming Hong Dao was not seen.


    And this woman is Ming Hong Dao, not the spirit of Ming Hong Dao, or not just the spirit of Ming Hong Dao.


    Ming Hong Dao has already turned into a real imperial soldier!


    Knife and spirit together!


    Now this woman can transform into a sword body, and she can also exist normally in her current human body. This is the real imperial soldier!


    Ye Hao threw away the broken knife in his hand and looked at Ming Hong in the air.


    Minghong seemed to have noticed Ye Hao, and felt his call in his mind. Minghong is now powerful and can already unrecognize the Lord directly on her own. She did not immediately respond to Ye Hao''s call.


    She looked at the glacier under the snow-capped mountains, and she felt that breath again, even if it was an emperor soldier, even if it had already turned into a human body, it still scared her!


    Ming Hong retracted his gaze, turned into a blade, and fell into the hands of the mecha!

 Chapter 360： Make a breakthrough!

    The twenty-meter-long blood-colored long knife, the whole body is red like fire, surrounding the blade, and its aura is amazing. Ye Hao feels that even the blood-colored sword aura that exudes, its sharpness is enough to break open, some low-level king mutant beasts defense.


    The Seraphim looked at Minghong Sword, his expression finally changed, and the previous fear gradually turned into a threat of death.


    This knife can threaten his life!


    The seraph began to absorb energy frantically. His original strength of the ninth rank of the king seemed to be breaking through to the top level. At the same time, the golden great sword was also becoming stronger. Become an imperial soldier.


    The golden wings behind the Seraphim became more shining, and each feather looked like a golden sword. The holy light surrounded his body, and there was a faint sacred aura.


    In the light of this sacred breath, the mutant beasts on the snowy plateau knelt down one after another, as if they were enslaved by control, their eyes had turned golden, as if they had no soul.


    The city under the snow-capped mountains was the same with those people, there was no expression in their eyes, only a golden light was left, even the lamas!


    The mecha was also shrouded in the holy light. This sacred aura could not be resisted even by the mecha and the Black God armor. Ye Hao felt that there was only a piece of golden light left in his mind, in the center of the golden light. It is a sacred twelve-winged angel like a god, which makes people have an urge to bow down and salute.


    Ye Hao naturally knew that all of this was an illusion, and his strong will supported him, and there was still a spot in his mind that was not shrouded by golden light.


    However, Jin Guang was still approaching gradually, as if to swallow Ye Hao''s consciousness completely.


    In the hands of the mecha, the Minghong sword burst into the sky with blood, directly rushing to disperse the holy light covering the mecha. In Ye Hao''s mind, a blood-colored figure appeared, turning his hand into a knife, and directly directed at the twelve-winged angels. With a **** sword light, the twelve-winged angel was directly split in half and dissipated into nothingness.


    On the snow cliff of Daxue Mountain, the golden light of the lama sitting in the wind and snow skyrocketed, and the golden light enveloped the entire snowy plateau. The golden light erupting from the center of the eyebrows was contending with the light of the Seraphim!


    "A dead ant still wants to resist my holy angel race, the great baptism of light!"


    The Seraphim looked in the direction of that Xueya, gritted his teeth, and immediately swung a sword.


    Ye Hao controlled the mecha and rushed in front of the Seraphim, and the Scarlet Long Sword slashed out!


    The Seraphim retracted the golden giant sword and held it horizontally in front of him to resist.


    "boom!"


    The Seraphim was directly repulsed by a kilometer, and the holy light of the whole body was directly dispersed. It can be seen that on the golden skin of its whole body, there were even slight wounds and golden blood dripping.


    Although Minghong didn''t cut the Seraphim, the sword energy surrounding the blade had already directly injured him.


    Is this the power of Emperor Bing!


    "Ah! Ant, I will make you regret it. You have to pay for everything you do!"


    The Seraphim was already furious, and the six huge golden wings behind him turned into golden light, covering his body.


    Soon, the golden wings disappeared, and the angel was already wearing a set of golden armor!


    The angel at this moment has once again reached the strength of the top king level.


    In the angel''s hands, the golden giant sword was held high above her head, and a hundred meters of golden light burst out in an instant. The golden energy continued to condense toward the giant sword, and the golden giant sword continued to grow bigger!


    Ye Hao felt the angel''s aura, the power of light, and the power of lightning burst out, and the blood of Minghong Sword rushed into the sky, exuding supreme majesty.


    The golden light erupted from the angel and the blood light shrouded in Ye Hao''s body collided in the air. The powerful aura, like a wave of water, spread to the surroundings, and the wind was surging.


    "Holy Sword Ruling!"


    In the angel''s hands, a golden giant sword of hundreds of meters fell!


    "A blow to the sky!"


    Minghong sword, the **** sword light soaring to the sky, blasted directly at the angel!


    The **** sword light directly passed through the golden giant sword, cut off from the angel''s eyebrows, penetrated his entire body, and finally headed towards the far horizon.


    The sky slowly cracked, and finally, a huge crack appeared on the horizon!


    The sky is split!


    A real breakthrough!


    The imperial soldiers are so terrifying!


    Before the golden energy giant sword fell on the mecha, it exploded in the air. A huge energy impact swept across the waist of the Daxue Mountain. I saw the mountain directly flew out and crashed downward. The entire snow The domain plateau is shaking!


    Wherever the golden energy passes, the blizzard area surrounding the entire snowy plateau is directly transformed into nothingness. Outside the snowfield, a cyan grassland appears in front of everyone.


    The golden energy swept across the chariot, and Ye Hao discovered that the defense of the chariot was actually affected. The chariot was able to withstand ten king-level attacks. The destructive attack had already been consumed once, and only nine times remained!


    The energy dissipated, the golden giant sword in the angel''s hand had disappeared, and the Minghong sword in the mecha''s hand, and the blood-colored blade light surrounding the blade also dissipated, as if it had become an ordinary sword.


    The angel giant and the mecha were standing opposite each other in the void, and they didn''t move anymore.


    Looking at this shocking collision, everyone knows that this battle seems to be finally over!


    "Have you won! It is a victory!"


    "That''s for sure, haven''t you seen the God of War split the sky with a single knife!"


    "What **** angel, naturally, can''t be the opponent of God of War, God of War is invincible!"


    "The sword of the God of War is too powerful, it is a real magic weapon, it can already be transformed into a human form."


    "My Savior! We really won, we are saved!"


    In the entire land of Kyushu, everyone was extremely excited. Their God of War defeated the truly powerful existence like a **** of heaven and sheltered the entire Kyushu.


    Other countries, after seeing Ye Hao¡¯s strength, turned from the previous mockery and theater mentality to fear. Ye Hao¡¯s strength has reached the pinnacle of this world. If they want to do anything to these countries, they simply There was no room for resistance, they knew that even Chaowu would not threaten Ye Hao.


    "Bing Nation, hurry up and find a way for me to go to Kyushu and take their technology. Do you want to wait for Kyushu to come to your side and sink your country!" America leaves Kyushu The country is too far away, and it is impossible to come across the endless Wang Yang, only the cake country can make a move.


    "Do you think we don''t want to! But now we can''t even get out of the sea, what can we do!" The Cake Kingdom has tried how many times, and every time the whole army is wiped out and buried in the sea.

 Chapter 361： The struggle of the divine angel

    "Since the Kyushu National Assembly has appeared like a god, will this kind of existence also appear in other places? As long as the **** can be summoned in advance and surrender to the god, if there is a powerful **** as shelter, I believe that Kyushu will not dare to deal with us easily. , If Kyushu country dares to move, we will have a big deal to join forces." Silla said on the side.


    The words of Silla Kingdom undoubtedly remind everyone that these countries are beginning to look excited.


    "On the rich mountain of our cake country, the crater has turned into a huge black hole, and there must be gods in it. Let''s find a way to wake up the gods!"


    "Our Amerika country also has several special areas, where there is a strong aura radiating out, and it must be the gods who are about to come out."


    In this way, the countries dispersed, they no longer pay attention to the Kyushu country, they want to find the gods, want to awaken the gods, and get the protection of the gods!


    .......


    On the snow-covered plateau, on the snowy mountains, the giant angels standing in the void, and Ye Hao in the form of mechas, finally began to move.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s body, the mecha slowly dispersed, and turned into a chariot again, falling on the snow-capped mountain that was cut smoothly like a mirror.


    The time for mecha form was only half an hour, and now, the time has come.


    Ye Hao was wearing the Black God''s Battle Armor, and the Minghong Sword also turned into a normal size, and was held by Ye Hao.


    On the other hand, the golden armor of the giant angel suddenly shattered, and a knife mark cut it in half from the middle of his body. However, his body did not separate. The golden energy surged from the middle of his body. Pouring into his body, the marks of the knife were healed a little bit!


    Under the Black God''s Armor, Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "What! Didn''t you die from such an injury?"


    "It can be healed. Where did these golden energies come from? It''s like endless!"


    "Does the angel be immortal as long as these energies are there!"


    Such a powerful ability is like an immortal body, everyone''s hearts are raised, because Ye Hao''s mecha has disappeared, and his combat power has naturally declined. If the angel giant recovers, it will not be very dangerous.


    "Ants, you can''t kill me!" The angel giant looked at Ye Hao, the knife marks on his body slowly healed.


    The golden giant sword appeared again in the hands of the angel giant, and it grew a little bit bigger, and the six disappeared wings also appeared again.


    "How many times can you withstand the attack just now!"


    The angel giant naturally noticed that although the chariot had not suffered any loss under the blow he had just hit, it was impossible to withstand this attack all the time. He still knew something about that clan.


    Soon, the knife marks on the angel giant''s body were half healed, the golden giant sword had reached a length of tens of meters, and the six wings began to glow with golden light again.


    Just when everything seemed impossible to stop, the golden energy suddenly disappeared!


    "who is it!"


    The angel giant found something wrong, furious, and roared towards the direction of the glacier crack.


    On the battlefield of ten thousand races, after absorbing the energy, Lori has reached the fifth rank of the king, and at the same time, the integration with the dragon ball has also increased a lot, and can already be transformed into a dragon again.


    Little Lolita, who has been paying attention to the situation outside, directly incarnates the body of a hundred-meter-long white dragon, wrapped around the entrance of the cave, coupled with her enhanced control of space ability, she unexpectedly sealed the ten thousand races with her own dragon body for a short time. On the battlefield, the energy inside can''t go out anymore.


    It directly cut off the induction between the angel giant and the ten thousand race battlefield.


    Without the golden energy, the wound that was slowly recovering, now the wound has begun to split again, and the angel giant can feel that his blood is being lost a little bit, turning into golden blood, towards Ming Hong in Ye Hao''s hand. Knife away.


    The sacred angel race, whether it was his own strength or his race, made his blood extremely powerful. Such a powerful blood is undoubtedly the best food for Minghong Dao.


    "Damn it! Who is it, I want to tear you apart!"


    The six wings of the angel giant flapped, and they were about to head towards the crack in the glacier, Ye Hao flashed directly, appeared in front of him, and the Minghong sword cut out directly!


    At this moment, the angel giant didn¡¯t want to entangle Ye Hao at all. He resisted Ye Hao¡¯s attack, speeding up in vain, trying to bypass Ye Hao, but Ye Hao¡¯s speed was obviously faster than the wounded angel giant now, and he reappeared in him. In front of you.


    "what!"


    The angel giant roared, and at this moment, he had nothing to do with Ye Hao, and his injuries were getting worse, and his vitality was fading faster!


    Ming Hong Dao absorbed the blood of the angel giant, and his aura was also beginning to recover. The blood-red glow appeared again, encircling the knife''s body.


    While blocking the angel giant, Ye Hao injected light power and lightning power into the Minghong Sword, and he was brewing a powerful blow again.


    Although there is no damage bonus in the mecha form, in the current situation of the angel giant, the emperor''s soldiers blasted the sword, plus Ye Hao''s own two abilities, with all the energy gathered, Ye Hao has the confidence to solve it with a single blow!


    "Go away!"


    The golden light of the angel giant skyrocketed, and the golden giant sword swung towards Ye Hao. The huge sword body bombarded Ye Hao, directly blasting Ye Hao out of a kilometer, and the angel giant flew towards the glacier crack at extreme speed.


    Ye Hao settled down, looking at the eager back of the giant angel, and directly slashed it down with a magnificent sword in his hand. The three-color sword light of the giant one hundred meters soon caught up with the giant angel.


    The angel giant who wanted to rush into the glacier crack, felt the deadly aura behind him, had no time to evade, just turned around to resist, the sword light penetrated directly through him, and fell into the glacier crack. The glacier crevice that was originally tens of meters wide instantly turned into a hundred meters wide.


    The blade light went all the way down, and the glacier crack directly turned into a bottomless abyss!


    "Do not!"


    With this knife, the body of the giant angel was directly turned into two halves, the body was separated, and the two rays of gold and blood were intertwined at the incision.


    The angel giant felt the death, and roared in fear and anger!


    "I want you to die! The humble ant, I want you to die!"


    "With my body, dedicated to the great holy angel, request the light to be sent down and kill this person!"


    As the angel giant''s words fell, a golden light gleamed from the center of his eyebrows, rising to the sky, directly piercing the void, and a golden magic circle appeared in the void, with ancient patterns and obscure text symbols.


    The body of the angel giant dissipated little by little, turning into golden light and heading towards the golden magic circle. At the center of the golden magic circle, a golden light was condensing!


    Ye Hao looked at the golden magic circle and felt that he was locked in. No matter where he was, as long as this golden light fell, he would definitely hit him!


    Ye Hao didn''t want to take this blow!

 Chapter 362： Holy blood!

    As the angelic giant''s body dissipated more and more, the golden light and aura in the sky became stronger and stronger. If such an attack were to fall, perhaps the entire snowy plateau might turn into a void!


    When the lower body of the angel giant disappeared completely, the golden light in the center of its eyebrows began to emerge from the body. In the golden light, it was a mini-shaped seraph, only the size of an adult''s palm, and the golden light was in a pillar of light that soared to the sky. In, keep going up.


    Ye Hao wanted to stop all of this, Ming Hong''s knife slashed directly towards the golden light, but there was no effect, just a wave of light.


    All this seems to be unchangeable. Seeing the body of the giant angel, only the head is left, the mini seraph in the golden light group will also rush into the golden magic circle!


    From under the glacier, a blood beam shot up into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it rushed into the golden light beam. The blood light directly wrapped the golden light cluster and plunged into it. Obviously, this blood light was directed at the mini seraph go with.


    "Do not!"


    "How is it possible, your holy blood race should have been dead long ago, the holy angels of our race back then have wiped you all out!"


    "Get out of here! With your last trace of spiritual knowledge, it is impossible to swallow me!"


    "No! How... Maybe... Yes... Holy Blood..."


    In the void, the golden magic circle suddenly dissipated, the light beam disappeared, and the pierced void quickly healed. In the end, the remaining head of the angel giant also turned into energy and dissipated into the void.


    In the sky, only Ye Hao holding a Minghong sword, a black armor, and a light group, the light group turned from gold to blood.


    The entire snow-covered plateau became calm, the top of the snow-capped mountain turned into a huge snowfield, and there was an extra mountain in the distance.


    In the battlefield of tens of thousands of people under the glacier, Shangguan Qingqing has already woke up, and now Shangguan Qingqing has changed his appearance, Xiao Luo Aoxue once again transformed into a human body, came to Shangguan Qingqing''s side, small hand held her, and then directly stepped in together. In the void!


    "boom!"


    The glacier, which was already full of cracks, finally collapsed completely. The 100-meter-wide glacier abyss was completely filled, and the world under the glacier should not be able to be explored in a short time.


    Little Lolita and Shangguan Qingqing appeared directly in the chariot. In the chariot, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong, who had already left the medicine garden, looked at Shangguan Qingqing in front of them, and they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Wow! Sister Qingqing, you have become so beautiful!"


    "Yeah, she looks even better than that woman in red dress!"


    At this time, Shangguan Qingqing, with long blood-colored hair draped behind her, blood-red lips, coupled with that red dress, is incredibly coquettish, alive like a little fairy, compared to the appearance of the little girl before, now Shangguan Qingqing invisible directly exudes a special aura, and looks more mature and charming!


    The current Shangguan Qingqing is almost the same as the coquettish woman in the battlefield of ten thousand races, from this blood red body to that kind of breath, it is very different from the previous Shangguan Qingqing.


    Ye Hao naturally noticed all of this. Could this be the awakening that the woman in red said? It seems a bit powerful!


    Because, the current Shangguan Qingqing, the aura that exudes from his body is astonishingly the aura of the battle king, and he just slept and stepped directly from the warrior to the battle king!


    Ye Hao looked at the **** light in the sky again, is this also the current Shangguan Qingqing''s method!


    I saw that the **** light slowly dissipated after it was full of intensity, and from it, there appeared a blood-colored elf, six blood-colored wings, a red dress, blood-colored long hair, delicate red lips, and blood-colored pupils.


    The scarlet elf flew towards Ye Hao. Ye Hao felt that the aura emanating from this scarlet elf was actually the aura of that glamorous woman in the battlefield of ten thousand races, and this body is the same as that of the six-winged angel. It''s almost the same, except that the goddess has no gender, but now, she is a woman.


    The scarlet elf fell on Ye Hao''s shoulder and said, "I have taken his spiritual body, and I can be considered a new life, thank you!"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. For all of this, perhaps he could only return to the chariot and listen to Shangguan Qingqing and the scarlet elf in front of him explain.


    Ye Hao directly let Xiaozhan turn on the flight mode, land on the plain of Daxue Mountain, and then ducked back into the chariot.


    "Dad, you''re so amazing. You won the ugly guy." Seeing Ye Hao returned to the chariot, Little Lori threw directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Tell me about all of this!" Ye Hao said in a cold voice, which was naturally addressed to Shangguan Qingqing and the scarlet elf who ran on her shoulders.


    Shangguan Qingqing wanted to say something, but the scarlet elf preemptively said: "My name is Xue Ling''er, and Qing Qing and I are both from the holy blood race."


    Xue Ling''er said a lot, all about the Holy Blood Race and the Great World War of Ten Thousand Races back then.


    The holy blood tribe, like the holy angel tribe, were all races that descended from the sky in the Great World at that time, and belonged to the side of disaster creators.


    However, the holy blood tribe was only a race enslaved by the holy angelic tribe. The reason why they were brought to the great world together was because of the holy blood tribe¡¯s innate ability to control blood, relying on the ability of the holy blood tribe, and those races that descended into the great world. , Just created something that made the ten thousand races bloodthirsty and militant.


    But in the end, after the holy blood came to the big world, like some of the descending races, they dispelled the idea of ??destroying the big world, turned to the opposite of other races, and prevented them from disrupting the balance of the big world, but in the end they still Failed.


    The saint blood race was almost wiped out because of betrayal, and Xue Ling''er, only at the last juncture, was protected by the tribe, and then she was sealed off by the holy angel race strong on that battlefield, so that she could survive until now.


    Moreover, in that boundless battlefield, the endless blood made her strength constantly grow, and finally stabilized at the top of the king, but her state can only be maintained in the battlefield of ten thousand races. If she is out of the battlefield, she will Die slowly.


    Shangguan Qingqing is a bloodline hidden by the Holy Blood Race, and it is the bloodline of the Holy Blood Race saint woman. At that time, this bloodline was injected into the most ordinary human body by the Holy Blood Race.


    Because of the weakness of human beings, they will not be destroyed by the races that descended on. It is also because of the weakness of human beings that they can survive in the world without aura. Fortunately, this vein of blood has always survived.

 Chapter 363： The secrets of the big world

    The blood is always hidden, and only the blood pill of the holy blood clan can make the blood awaken again.


    After Xue Ling''er gave the blood pill to Shangguan Qingqing, he had to wait for death. Ye Hao might be very powerful, but at that time, Xue Ling''er didn''t expect that Ye Hao would have the strength to slay that sacred angel clan powerhouse.


    In the end, he was forced to sacrifice in the flesh, summon the holy light to come, and wanted to escape with the spirit body, so Xue Linger directly abandoned his flesh body and seized the house with the spirit body. In the end, she succeeded. The way survived.


    In terms of blood, Xue Ling''er was Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s aunt, because Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s mother was the saint of the saint blood clan at that time.


    According to Xue Ling''er, the changes of human beings on earth into zombies and mutant beasts were all researched by the holy blood clan, and the impact on blood was completely irreversible.


    "Now, the next big world will soon be formed. This world will gradually expand and become extremely vast. At that time, many races sealed their respective ones, waiting for the re-arrival of the big world."


    "Those powerful races that left will also come again. Their purpose is to repeatedly plunder the aura of this world. Even if such a big world will reappear within ten thousand years, they will do so without hesitation. The world is like their captive place, which will be harvested every 10,000 years."


    "There is a way to prevent this from happening again!"


    This sentence, let everyone calm down!


    "What method!" Ye Hao said, staring at the blood on Shangguan Qingqing''s shoulder.


    "Every big world has its own will, or the world itself is a huge living body. This is why, after the spiritual energy is looted, this world can continue to recover and shrink the world. The reason why it will become bigger again!"


    "The will of the big world will slowly fall into a deep sleep after the aura is plundered. With the current world situation, the will of this world should only be awakened for a while. As the concentration of the aura increases, this will will slowly Wake up."


    "When this will awakens to a certain level, it will put down a test. This is a test for all existence in this world. As long as you can win this test, you will be recognized by the will of this world."


    "If someone in the big world can be recognized, then they can directly expel the descending races with the will of the world, or even trap them in the big world, and kill them one by one!"


    "If it is recognized by those descending races, then this big world is equivalent to being completely mastered by them, even if they drain the aura of this world again, the will of the big world will not stop it."


    "Every big world has a lifespan. When the lifespan ends, this big world will turn into a barren planet, and eventually it will only become a stone in the vast universe."


    "According to some powerful races that arrived at that time, this time, perhaps it is the last life of this great world. If the aura is completely emptied, this great world will die. If it can maintain the form of the great world, there will be at least tens of thousands. Years of life, as long as the aura of this big world can become more intense, this big world may continue to grow and increase its lifespan!"


    Xue Ling''er''s words are undoubtedly shocking. What she means is that the earth is a real life, and now it is just sleeping and sleeping.


    "What is the test of the will of the big world?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Every time the will of the Great World, the test determined by it is uncertain, just like the last time in the Great World of Ten Thousand Races. The test at that time was the strength of the race. The most powerful race can be recognized by the Great World. This was also one of the reasons why the great war broke out among the ten thousand races."


    "However, the ten thousand races do not know that their real opponents are the races that descended. Among the ten thousand races, there are only a few races that can really compete with the descending races, but in the end they still lost. , Even if a race like ours rebelled against those existences, in the end this world would still be exhausted."


    "Then which race was the most powerful race at the time, the holy angel race?"


    "No, the most powerful race is the race that claims to be a god, the Protoss!"


    "Do you know which race that race refers to and why they are reluctant to mention the name of this race!"


    "That was the only race that could contend with the Protoss at the time, the Star Race!"


    "It is also the Star Race, leading the rebellious races at that time, and the ten thousand races at that time, to resist other Protoss-level races together, but ultimately failed!"


    "As for the other questions you want to ask, you will know in the future. Now that you have something from the Star Clan, you should naturally uncover the secrets of the Star Clan!"


    I don''t know why, Ye Hao always feels that his chariot is now more than a simple auxiliary tool, it seems to hide a bigger secret.


    "Regarding the big world, it seems that the recovery of the big world this time is much earlier, and the speed of the big world''s awakening is also accelerating, which seems to exceed the speculation of those races at the time. The world, the remaining races, will break the seal of Biancheng as soon as possible."


    "Furthermore, the barriers of this world will be stronger at that time, and it will be very difficult for those existences to forcefully come down, and the strength of the existences in this world can also be rapidly improved and broken through."


    "How to speed up this speed!"


    "Just like the battlefield of ten thousand races under the snow-capped mountains, there should be many places like this. Although the battlefield of ten thousand races is now buried by ice and snow, the energy in it will slowly escape and blend into this world. A place like this can certainly accelerate the awakening of the will of the great world."


    Although there are still many doubts, because Xue Ling''er had just captured the spiritual body of the Seraphim with a weak body, he unexpectedly fell asleep on Shangguan Qingqing''s shoulders.


    At the end of this war, the snowy plateau fell into calm, but the entire land of Kyushu, the entire world was a sensation!

 Chapter 364： Shangguan Qingqings power

    "Won! God of War is victorious!"


    "Even the existence like the **** of heaven was killed by the **** of war!"


    "The God of War is invincible!"


    "The God of War is invincible! The God of War is invincible!"


    The whole land of Kyushu is cheering, they are shouting the **** of war, and they are happy for their country to have such a powerful patron saint.


    "Those countries were still making noise just now, and now they all seem to be dead." In the underground base of Chongcheng, Song Mingyuan looked at the conversation area in the Skynet system, and those countries had fallen silent.


    "Give me to mobilize satellites and pay close attention to the situation of various countries, especially the Bakery, Silla, and America countries. These countries like to jump the most, so you must watch them!" Song Mingyuan directly issued the order, taking the usual actions of these countries, and now This situation is obviously abnormal.


    Except for the two satellites focusing on Kyushu, the other satellites have all been mobilized and locked in to these countries.


    .......


    In the snowy plateau, Ye Hao and others have been staying on the snowy mountains. In this battle, the tank directly consumed a defense. Such a consumption cannot be easily compensated. Only the tank''s evolutionary awakening and the improvement of the defense level. , To be able to regain defense.


    Ye Hao knows that the opponent he will face in the future is likely to be stronger than the Seraphim. Therefore, if the chariot is awakened as soon as possible, naturally it cannot be stopped. However, every new life of the chariot Awakening, the rare metals and special materials needed will be more and more rare than the last time.


    But this time, when Ye Hao knew what he needed, he felt that it would be a long process to evolve the tank this time!


    In the chariot, Xiao Lolita walked to Shangguan Qingqing''s side. Although Shangguan Qingqing had become a little different now, she knew that she was still her own little mother.


    Little Lori took Shangguan Qingqing¡¯s hand and motioned her to squat down. Shangguan Qingqing squatted down. Little Lori reached her ear and whispered: "Little mom, it¡¯s your turn to sleep with dad today. It looks very beautiful, Dad will definitely like it!"


    Shangguan Qingqing''s body froze in an instant, how could this little girl remember this kind of thing!


    Although Xiao Lori Aoxue''s voice is not loud, she can''t escape the ears of other people.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Xueer, sleep with your big mother today!" Wang Xiaoran smiled, she is naturally very happy, and she can take a good rest without being tossed by Ye Hao, which is naturally a good thing!


    Wang Xiaoran hugged Lolita, and Lolita''s two small hands held the sleeping Xue Linger on Shangguan Qingqing''s shoulders and took them away together.


    Although Ming Hong Dao was already an emperor''s soldier, it was already consumed a bit in the end, and Ye Hao put it in the weapon arsenal to restore it.


    Shangguan Qingqing and Situ Linglong looked at Ye Hao as if they were waiting for Ye Hao''s next move.


    Ye Hao walked to the two women, picked them up one by one, and walked toward the room.


    A fierce battle started again in the room.


    Shangguan Qingqing in a red dress, coupled with her current coquettish appearance, really aroused Ye Hao''s lust. Because it was the first time, Shangguan Qingqing was watching the battle from the beginning.


    Ye Hao seemed to have become stronger, and soon fainted Situ Linglong, Shangguan Qingqinghong skirt back, Ye Hao rushed forward.


    I don¡¯t know why Shangguan Qingqing has reached the strength of the King of War, or because of his special bloodline. Even for the first time, she quickly adapted to it, and in the face of Ye Hao¡¯s powerful combat effectiveness, she just fought Ye Hao for three hundred rounds. , In the end, the two were exhausted and hugged each other to sleep.


    In the other room, Wang Xiaoran and Xiao Lori were not asleep.


    "Big mother, little mother is amazing!"


    "Yeah, why is Qingqing so powerful? She is still just a little girl!"


    "This is the special feature of our holy blood women. Not only are they strong, they can also charm and inspire men''s desires in this regard. Especially the saint women with holy blood are naturally stronger in this respect."


    "A woman of my race will only be loyal to her husband throughout her life, and after the first time, she will naturally form a blood bond, and she will depend on each other for life and death."


    It turns out that the three of them have been paying attention to Ye Hao''s situation!


    After little Lori has improved her spatial energy mastery, she can already share her space detection abilities. It was only after Wang Xiaoran''s strong request that she let Wang Xiaoran see it.


    Xue Ling''er only woke up later. She naturally knew the relationship between Ye Hao and Shangguan Qingqing. She had already seen it at the first sight of them. Therefore, she thought she would die like this, so she entrusted Shangguan Qingqing to her. To Ye Hao.


    In this way, Xue Ling''er also joined in, watching the situation over there.


    Little Lori is ignorant, and treats all of this as just a normal scene.


    Wang Xiaoran was very happy. In the future, with Shangguan Qingqing, their pressure can finally be reduced. They don¡¯t need to be tossed so hard, and she also knows that she and Situ Linglong before, even if they were tossed to faint, finally Ye Hao still couldn''t satisfy Ye Hao. Now that she has Shangguan Qingqing, she doesn''t need to worry.


    Xue Ling''er naturally understood that she and Shangguan Qingqing might be the only ones left in the Saint-Blood Clan now, and Ye Hao''s strength and his connection with the Star Clan are enough to make him the best support for Shangguan Qingqing. .


    The three of them just watched and discussed, until the end of the final battle, they all fell asleep.


    .......


    The next morning, Ye Hao got up early and prepared breakfast as usual. Although Shangguan Qingqing had been tossing all night, she was still full of energy in the morning without the slightest fatigue, except that her red lips were more delicate and flushed, and her face was flushed. Can''t disperse for a long time.


    Putting on the red dress, Shangguan Qingqing prepares breakfast with Ye Hao, the scene is very warm.


    Little Lori didn''t know when, jogging over, she was very happy, as if she felt that Ye Hao and Shangguan Qingqing were able to be together because of her own deeds.


    Xue Ling''er flapped six blood-colored wings and landed on Shangguan Qingqing''s shoulders.


    Wang Xiaoran slipped into the room and looked at Situ Linglong, who was tossed on the bed and just woke up.


    Situ Linglong used the Wood Element ability to restore her body, while Wang Xiaoran was talking about what happened last night, so that Situ Linglong could hear it, and she smiled slightly. Shangguan Qingqing is strong, and she will be the main one among the few women who deal with Ye Hao. Strength, the two women have quietly settled like this.


    After breakfast was finished, Situ Linglong''s body was almost recovered. Fortunately, Ye Hao basically vented on Shangguan Qingqing last night, so Situ Linglong was able to recover so quickly.

 Chapter 365： Blood contract

    After everyone had their breakfast, Ye Hao began to make the next plan.


    According to what Xue Ling''er said yesterday, Ye Hao decided that the next few things should be done mainly!


    First, collect more rare metals for the next life awakening of the chariot. As for hunting zombies and mutant beasts to obtain evolutionary energy, you don¡¯t have to do it deliberately. If you encounter an opportunity in the future, you will directly destroy a few zombie cities. Or just let the Zerg go for a stroll in some big mountains.


    The most difficult thing to find should be the kind of special material, this thing should only depend on your own luck!


    Another point, according to the situation of the big world that Xue Linger said, Ye Hao decided to find other layouts similar to the battlefield of ten thousand races, destroy these layouts, let energy flow out, increase the concentration of the earth¡¯s spiritual energy, and let humans before those existences descend. If it can be stronger, the Ten Thousand Clan will be able to break Biancheng''s seal earlier.


    Also, the secret realm on Independence Island, I have to deal with it when he has time. Ye Hao knows that the existence in those secret realms and when they come out of the seal are all related to the concentration of the earth''s spiritual energy. As long as you keep paying attention, there should be no too much. Big problem.


    The current secret realm is undoubtedly a special kind of training for the children on Independence Island, so Ye Hao didn¡¯t plan to go back too soon. On the contrary, it was similar to the secret realm of Jiangcheng, the city of mist, in which the sealed race was in If you are in an active state, you may be able to check it out yourself, and perhaps learn more about the end times.


    "Where is your knife?"


    When Ye Hao was looking at the satellite image and deciding where to go next, Xue Linger asked from the side.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Ling''er and didn''t speak.


    Xue Linger understood what Ye Hao meant, and explained: "Your knife is now beyond your control. In the previous battle, there were two times. It was already going against your will or thinking. Get out of the control of your will."


    "If it hadn''t been for my control over the blood, which is unique to the Holy Blood Clan, and suppressed her, perhaps the moment she succeeded in transforming her into shape, she would have broken away from your will!"


    Ye Hao frowned when he listened to Xue Ling''er''s words, because, a few times, he felt something was wrong with Ming Hong Dao, and he hesitated about his command.


    "Your knife is really not simple. It is bloodthirsty and strange. If it weren''t for your firm will, you might have been controlled by it and become a knife slave who only knows bloodthirsty killing. And now she seems not the most The strong state must be completely suppressed as soon as possible."


    "Do you have a way?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Our holy blood clan has a strong control over blood, which is why I can suppress this knife for a short time, and if I want to completely solve the hidden danger, I need a blood contract!"


    "This knife only recognizes the Lord after absorbing your blood, so you can sign a blood contract with this knife through your blood. The blood contract requires the blood of our holy blood race as a medium to succeed."


    In the arsenal, Minghong Dao has already turned into a human form, sitting in the furnace, condensing his blood and regaining himself.


    The Ming Hongdao at this time has completely recovered, and the aura is like a real empress, majestic and inviolable.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s call of will appeared in Ming Hong''s mind, and Ming Hong immediately turned into a flash of red light and appeared in the chariot cab.


    The red dress that Minghong transformed into appeared in front of Ye Hao. As far as Emperor Minghong¡¯s current strength was, she was already a force that could directly compete with the king¡¯s top strength. However, because of Ye Hao¡¯s relationship, her strength was Being restricted, the combat power that can be exerted depends on the strength of Ye Hao''s strength.


    Ye Hao could also feel that he couldn''t bear the aura that Ming Hong exudes before his eyes.


    "Minghong, give you two choices, one is to sign a blood contract, and the other is to destroy!"


    Ye Hao stared at the monster woman in front of him with cold eyes, without the slightest expression. Even if Ming Hong''s current aura was indeed far stronger than Ye Hao, Ye Hao still said this sentence.


    Ming Hong stared at Ye Hao''s eyes as well, and the terrifying aura on his body gradually increased.


    Ye Hao''s expression remained the same. Finally, Ming Hong looked at Ye Hao with a demon smile on his majestic face.


    Minghong''s aura dissipated, looking into the void in front of her, Shangguan Qingqing painted the pattern with blood. She knew that this was the blood contract. Once signed, she would never betrayed, and she could no longer violate Ye Hao''s will, even if she changed. No matter how powerful it is, the same is true.


    However, she also saw from Ye Hao''s eyes that if she didn''t make a choice, she would really be destroyed and obliterated, and her master did have this kind of power.


    Therefore, her only choice now is to sign a contract!


    A drop of bright red blood flew out from Minghong''s eyebrows and fell into the contract pattern, and Minghong''s breath instantly dropped. This drop of blood was a great drain for her.


    When the blood fell into the blood deed pattern, a burst of blood burst out from above the pattern. This pattern slowly shrank and flew directly into Ye Hao¡¯s brows. It appeared in Ye Hao¡¯s mind. The blood deed was formed, in the center of the pattern. , As if it was a long scarlet knife, the special symbols in the pattern went towards the blade, and finally concealed in the blade.


    The blood of Shangguan Qingqing''s blood-eating saint blood clan, using her blood to portray the blood deed, will be stronger, so even if Minghong Dao becomes stronger in the future, it should not be able to break this contract.


    After the signing of the blood contract was completed, Ye Hao asked Minghong to return to the weapon arsenal.


    The chariot rose into the air, left the snowy mountain, and headed for the palace below the mountain.


    As he flew over the snow cliff, Ye Hao saw that the lama who was sitting there before, the body that was not stained by the wind and snow, was already sealed by ice, and the golden light that bloomed like a relic on the center of his eyebrows was also extinguished like a candle. , He used his last strength to guard the city!


    The chariot fell down in front of the temple in the palace, and the old lama led all the lamas to kneel down together. The survivors who came to the palace also knelt down to Ye Hao.


    They called the savior and thanked Ye Hao for saving the city.


    Ye Hao originally thought that these people would choose to leave here, but they seemed to think that this is a city protected by gods, that''s why there are lamas on the snow cliffs, and Ye Hao, the savior, who has saved the city time and time again, so They do not want to leave.


    Some mutant beasts under the snow mountain have already left the snowy field and entered the prairie, while some have stayed. Under the influence of lamas, these mutant beasts have no bloodthirsty nature and will not attack actively as long as they don''t provoke them.


    In the end, Ye Hao didn''t plan to stay here anymore, he planned to go back to Chongcheng, or go to other survivor bases.

 Chapter 366： National action

    Ye Hao and the others left the snowy field, and the chariot rushed through the grassland!


    Ye Hao''s final choice is to return to the city!


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao used the Skynet system and satellites to follow the situation around the world, while Xue Ling''er was also watching, trying to find a place similar to the battlefield of Ten Thousand Races.


    At this moment, news came from Song Mingyuan in the direction of Chongcheng.


    "Ye Hao, some countries seem to be upset!" Song Mingyuan''s tone was a little angry.


    Later, under Song Mingyuan¡¯s notification, Ye Hao called up two satellite images of the Bing Country and the Amerika Country.


    In the cake country, Fugui Mountain, the original huge crater has now become a huge black hole, which seems to be able to swallow everything. In it, a monster with eight heads and eight tails swims in the black hole.


    And around the Fortune Mountain, there are already millions of people, and the Fortune Mountain is full!


    They knelt down on the ground one after another. At the edge of the black hole, there were a few powerful warriors with awakened abilities, shouting towards the black hole, and at the same time Yidu bowed down, as if worshipping a god.


    "Great Yachi God! How should we release you? Our pie empire needs your protection!"


    "Great God Yaqi! We are willing to give everything, and only ask for your protection!"


    "blood!"


    "blood!"


    "blood!"


    The monsters in the black hole seemed to have heard the prayers of these people. A word of blood resounded throughout the mountain of wealth. The several supernatural warriors at the mouth of the black hole seemed to have suddenly changed into a different person, exuding an evil aura. , The eyes become vertical pupils like snakes.


    Killing broke out in an instant on the Fortune Mountain!


    Among these people in the Cake Nation, only a few are the most powerful. They can awaken abilities and reach the advanced level of a martial artist. They are already the strongest existence. Among the remaining people, most of them are ordinary survivors. And some ordinary first- and second-tier warriors.


    Although the opponent only had seven people, they had already evolved into a one-sided elimination!


    The blood is flowing on the Fugui Mountain, and the direction of the flow is not downward, but toward the top of the mountain, the black hole!


    The crowd was frightened, fleeing everywhere, millions of people, in the panic, the people who trampled to death did not know how many people were trampled to death, and the bodies were all over the mountain of Fortune!


    In less than half an hour, nearly 10,000 people died, and on the Fugui Mountain, except for the seven people, and no living people, everyone has fled!


    When the seven people came back to their senses, they saw the corpses all over the floor, and what they showed was not sadness, not sorrow, but excitement, joy, and excitement!


    They suddenly discovered that their strength has increased, and it is greatly enhanced, directly entering the innate.


    The few people looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s hearts, and they rose up and flew toward the top of the wealthy mountain.


    "God Yaki is here! I am waiting to serve you for life! Please grant us stronger power!"


    The seven people bowed down one after another, extremely pious.


    "Blood! Give me blood!"


    "I want more blood!"


    The endless majestic voice came from the black hole, and the seven were excited and headed down the mountain.


    .......


    In America, a **** hell-like scene emerged in a crack in the abyss, in which there were countless bones, and a huge figure sat on a throne made of bones.


    A pair of huge black wings on the back, with blood-colored stripes all over the body, like an ancient spell, with a pair of long horns on the head, the most special thing is his big grinning mouth, which seems to be able to swallow everything. , The fat belly makes him look even more terrifying!


    That is a demon!


    Those bones seemed to have been eaten by him!


    Hundreds of thousands of people from America, surrounded by the edge of the chasm in the abyss, knelt down to the demon in the blood prison and prayed!


    "Great demon! Please give us strength!"


    "Great demon! We are your people, and we are willing to dedicate everything!"


    "food!"


    "food!"


    The blood light spread out from the crack in the abyss, shrouded in those people, and those people were directly sucked into the crack in the abyss!


    In the hands of the devil, he grabbed a person, stuffed it directly into his big mouth, and tore the person in half at once, splashing blood on the ground. Others wanted to escape, but they couldn''t move at all!


    Those who were far away from the cracks in the abyss collapsed in fright.


    And there were five people who were shrouded in blood and they were not sucked into the abyss. When the blood and light dissipated, they suddenly found that their strength was much stronger, and they could stand in the void!


    "Food! Hungry!"


    "I want more food!"


    "Great demon! We will find more food for you, you must shelter us!"


    Five people flew towards the distant town!


    .......


    In the chariot, Ye Hao looked at all this calmly. These countries did nothing but seek their own extinction, and they wanted to use sacrifices to release the existence in the abyss in advance!


    All of this is because they are afraid of Ye Hao''s powerful strength, so if they want to obtain even more powerful strength, they will become the servants of those who exist.


    Song Mingyuan asked Ye Hao to see this, naturally hoping that he could stop it, but Ye Hao didn''t plan to go. These countries are looking for death on their own, so let them go.


    If those who came out dared to come to Kyushu, he might take action, but if he ran over now, he would not do such meaningless things.


    "There seems to be something special there, with the same aura as the battlefield of ten thousand races!" Xue Linger pointed to the picture of the rich and honorable mountain of the cake country, and said to Ye Hao.


    "You mean, there are also those existing arrangements?"


    "I have this feeling, but I should wait for the contents to come out before it becomes clearer. I can only feel a little breath now."


    "I know!"


    Ye Hao stopped the chariot, then changed its direction and headed towards the city of Jiuzhou, Shanghai!


    Shanghai City, now one of the several large gathering places for survivors in Kyushu Country, Ye Hao changed direction to Shanghai City, naturally intending to go to Cake Country.


    No matter if Xue Ling''er feels wrong or not, he will go there.


    The chariot was heading towards Shanghai City at extreme speed, and it should be able to fly directly to Shanghai City, so Ye Hao didn''t worry about anything.


    In addition, seeing the situation in these two countries, Ye Hao also asked Song Mingyuan to pay attention to the movement of those abyss cracks on the land of Kyushu. If there are active abyss cracks, people must be forbidden to pass.


    There are also other countries. If there are too many creatures in the Abyssal Crevice that are awakened, then the whole world will be in chaos, which may affect Ye Hao''s plan, so he also let Song Mingyuan pay close attention.

 Chapter 367： Arrive in Shanghai

    The fighting on the snow-covered plateau has not only affected foreign countries, but also people on the land of Kyushu.


    Since the emergence of those secret realms, some people have obtained treasures in the secret realms, and their strength has become stronger. Now, some larger survivor bases have already appeared some innate powerhouses.


    Moreover, some forces that affect the entire land of Kyushu have also begun to show up.


    Like Jiangcheng, the original four powers have become two powers, leaving only the Scavengers and the Blood Rose powers, and when these two powers are truly valued, they have spread all over the important survivor bases in Kyushu. , And the forces formed are the first few existences of each survivor¡¯s base.


    There are other forces, like Scavengers and Blood Roses, establishing forces in various survivor bases in Kyushu. Some forces are only beginning to develop now, but some have already begun to take shape.


    Independence Island, also in several surrounding cities, has gained some fame, and it seems to be a good power.


    Many surrounding forces wanted the idea of ??fighting Independence Island, but they were all beaten back by the group of children. After coming down many times, no one dared to provoke Independence Island.


    Because the children on the island are really ruthless characters who kill people without blinking. They are simply stronger than the existence of those gangsters.


    And the Independence Island, which seems to be occupying only a small island, has already gone out at some point!


    .......


    Shanghai city, after nearly two hours of flight, the chariot landed near Shanghai city.


    The chariot drove directly towards Shanghai.


    The zombies in the area near the city of Shanghai have been cleaned up. What we have to resist is the two nearby cities of zombies and the mutant beasts in the sea in the seaside area.


    The zombies in the city of zombies, although they are still in a state of gathering, have slowly begun to leave the city of zombies and attack survivors in nearby cities. This phenomenon is naturally not only only in Shanghai, but also in Shanghai. This is the case in Kyushu, and the gathered zombies gradually become active.


    There is also the coastline. After the end, the coastline has risen a lot, submerging part of the seaside area of ??Shanghai. Now, for some reason, the coastline has begun to slowly rise again, and the mutant beasts in the sea are also moving towards the landing site.


    The armed department of Shanghai city, with the large and small forces above it, went to hunt down the zombies and mutant beasts together with the armed department, and temporarily resisted this situation.


    The chariot was directly on the side of the road, scanned an ordinary car, changed its appearance, and came under the city gate of Shanghai.


    The defensive construction of the city of Shanghai is also quite good. The tens of meters high city wall is guarded by the armed department. The reason for guarding the city gate is because some small forces often like to make trouble here and **** the survivors from the outside. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the last days, and the role that the armed department can play is also limited.


    Seeing the chariot driving, the armed department directly stopped it.


    In Shanghai, any car entering and leaving must be checked, and the checks are usually very strict!


    In this world, those who can drive are not the military, or the big men of the big forces. Some small forces can''t even get a car, let alone ordinary survivors.


    Of course, some outsiders, perhaps lucky on the road, can find a car that can drive and come all the way.


    The reason for checking the car is that some forces have appeared before, and some women and children were secretly transported into the city by cars as slaves, and then they were sold secretly.


    There are also people who want to keep zombies in captivity for fun, and smuggle zombies in. There are no laws and regulations in this world, and many people and many things are revealed.


    Many things happen in secret. Such things naturally do not only appear in Shanghai or other cities. This is a common phenomenon.


    "Stop the car! Accept the inspection."


    Ye Hao stopped the chariot and he put everyone else in the chariot space. Now it looked like he was the only one in the car.


    Ye Hao now also covered his face with a black mask, only revealing a pair of eyes.


    In this world, there are not many people in this shape, because many people, after getting some good things, hope to hide, or some people are avoiding enemy forces, and some people themselves are the existence of killing people without blinking an eye. If there are too many, I naturally like to hide myself.


    When the soldiers stepping forward saw Ye Hao in the car, they all stiffened. The cold eyes that Ye Hao showed, plus the aura of an innate strong person on him, let these people know that Ye Hao is definitely not. A messy existence.


    "You...you are not... from Shanghai, right?"


    Finally, there was still a soldier who asked tremblingly.


    Now, although there are many innate existences, such existences are all the chief figures of those big forces, or directly the leaders of a power, such people, they are not ordinary warriors that can provoke them.


    "No." Ye Hao''s voice didn''t have the slightest tone, but it made these soldiers feel a little trembling in the snow and ice.


    "Excuse me, the trunk... can you... open it and have a look."


    A soldier said cautiously, for fear of annoying Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, got out of the car and walked towards the trunk.


    The soldiers followed behind, afraid to make a sound.


    Ye Hao opened the trunk directly.


    "Haha! Dad, are you scared!"


    Little Lolita Aoxue didn''t know when she entered the trunk. The moment Ye Hao opened it, Lolita smiled and threw herself on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was not scared, but he scared the soldiers behind!


    Little Lori was wearing a floral white dress, her feet and white arms were as delicate as jade. After she threw herself on Ye Hao, she smiled and kissed Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Dad, I don''t want to stay in the car, the car is too boring, I want to play outside!" The little Lolita just hung around Ye Hao''s neck, acting spoiled.


    Ye Hao held little Lolita, closed the trunk, and walked into the chariot.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the soldiers either. Ye Hao drove away directly.


    After Ye Hao drove away, the soldiers came back to their senses. At the moment when Little Lolita suddenly popped out, they thought Ye Hao was the kind of existence with special habit that would hide a little girl in the car. But looking at Little Lolita''s attitude towards Ye Hao, she seemed very kind, as if she were a real father and daughter.


    As for why Ye Hao had to keep Little Lolita in the trunk, they couldn''t understand.


    These soldiers didn''t chase Ye Hao''s car anymore, and there was nothing to investigate anyway, and it was better not to provoke this kind of existence.

 Chapter 368： Independence Island children on the streets of Shanghai

    After entering Shanghai city, little Lori sat in the chariot, opened the window, and looked at the still lively and prosperous Shanghai city in the apocalypse, little Lolita Ao Xue was very excited.


    On both sides of the streets of Shanghai, there are also many people setting up street stalls, selling various materials, the fur of mutant beasts, sharp claws, teeth, etc., and some even directly sell the entire mutant beast there.


    Of course, medicinal materials are the most sought-after. Now, even ordinary medicinal materials will be robbed as soon as they appear!


    "Come here, all kinds of mutant animal materials, in exchange for medicinal materials, any medicinal materials will do."


    "There are materials for Lord-level mutant beasts, don''t miss it when you pass by!"


    On the side of the road, three eleven or twelve-year-old children placed a pile of materials on a stand and began to sell them.


    Their highest strength is also in the early stage of the seventh-order martial artist, and the other two are all sixth-order martial artists, but the things they put out do contain the materials of lord-level mutant beasts.


    Hearing the words lord rank, some warriors wandering around surrounded one after another.


    "Little brother, how do you sell the claws of your lord-level mutant beast?"


    "I want that animal skin, it can be preserved so complete, it should be able to make a few pieces of leather armor, enough for a few people in our team."


    "This animal skin is really good, and I am also interested, little boss, you can say a price."


    "That''s the teeth of the lord-level mutant beasts, just to make a pair of daggers, boss, I want it!"


    In front of the small stall, it was soon surrounded by water, surrounded by middle-aged or young people, crowded on the side of the road, making Ye Hao''s chariot unable to pass.


    Ye Hao just wanted to go around, but stopped again, just watching from the side.


    Because he saw that there were two groups of people, seemingly unkind, squeezing toward the stall.


    Of course, Xiao Lolita Aoxue was naturally very excited about such a lively scene. Seeing Ye Hao stopped, she pulled Ye Hao directly and got out of the car and walked towards the stall.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. There are many materials for this lord-level mutant beast. Of course, it depends on whether you can give us what we want in exchange."


    "We only need medicinal materials, ordinary medicinal materials and century-old medicinal materials. Whoever gives me more medicinal materials, the three of our brothers think it is suitable, so we will change with him."


    Everyone is very conscious. Listening to the words of a few children there, it is naturally not how good the order in Shanghai is to keep these people out of chaos.


    The three seemingly eleven or twelve-year-old children have the lowest strength of the sixth-order martial artist. Compared with the surrounding, many fourth-tier and fifth-tier adults can be said to be a little incredible.


    Of course, after seeing the signs on the three children, everyone can figure it out, and even more dare not have any other ideas about the things of these three children.


    "I produce ten common medicinal materials and exchanged for a sharp blade on a claw. I just lack a weapon to take advantage of."


    A middle-aged man took out ten medicinal plants from the worn-out backpack he was carrying. It seemed that they had just been picked, and although the age had not reached a hundred years, two of them were 70 to 80 years old. The effect is also very good.


    "I want one too. Look at this claw. Make a long knife. It will surely be able to kill high-level mutant beasts easily."


    Soon, the four sharp bone blades on the paws were removed and forty common medicinal materials were exchanged. The last paw was also replaced with five baht medicinal materials, which was enough to make a good punch. Set.


    "I will replace that animal skin with twenty common medicinal materials."


    "You think too much, for such a complete animal skin, if you want to replace it with 20 common medicinal materials, I will produce forty."


    "I think this animal skin is enough to exchange for a century-old treasure medicine!"


    That animal skin is very complete, only in the throat of the mutant beast, there is a hole, as if this mutant beast was directly killed by a sword.


    Of course, these people naturally don¡¯t think so. Even the innate strong, facing the lord-level mutant beasts, it is impossible to kill with one blow so easily. These people would rather believe that these children are lucky in the wild. Okay, this mutant beast that I picked up.


    "Our team has released a century-old medicine. Look at this. We got it not long ago."


    A five-person team, three men and two women, the highest strength is a man of rank 7 martial artist, about 30 years old. Everyone looked at him and took out a ginseng directly from their backpack. It was indeed a century-old medicinal material.


    These people are all stained with blood, and they don''t look like people of any influence, they should belong to the idle survivor team.


    Teams like this may be temporarily combined or fixed for a long time. Generally, the things they get are equally distributed to improve their respective strengths.


    With just one hundred-year-old medicinal material, these people are naturally not easy to divide, so it is better to change to other things, just encounter the skin of this lord-level mutant beast, which is enough for these five people to make five pieces of armor.


    "Okay, let''s change with you!"


    Seeing that no one else brought out anything, the three children made a decision in exchange for this century-old medicine.


    "Yeah! Are not these little spirits from Independence Island, they dare to run to the place of our wild wolf gang to set up a stall, the goods are all good!"


    The two groups of people who had squeezed into the crowd had already come to the stall and squeezed the five-person team that had originally wanted to exchange animal skins outside.


    Independence Island!


    After Ye Hao heard these three words, he originally stood outside the crowd and looked at the three children in the stall.


    No wonder I always feel a familiar feeling, is it a child from Independence Island?


    Ye Hao naturally wouldn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. As for why the children of Independence Island appeared in Shanghai, he must find out. Of course, he didn¡¯t come forward immediately. He planned to finish watching the scene first, and also thought. See if the children you have cultivated meet your requirements.


    The three children who were originally prepared to trade, were interrupted, and saw the original natural look of the twenty or so people who had surrounded the three of them, and began to cool down, and put their hands on their waists. On the weapon.


    "A few little spirits, don¡¯t be nervous. We don¡¯t care about you setting up a stall on the grounds of the wild wolf gang. However, the material for your mutant beast seems to have been hit by the people in the Valley of the Evil Man two days ago. People seem to have died before taking down the mutant beast. As a result, half of the materials were snatched away. It turns out that the people of your independent island did it!


    The two groups of people are people from two gangs in Dongcheng District, Shanghai. Evilman Valley is a relatively large force. In some other cities, they have established their own forces, and Shanghai is the center of their gangs.

 Chapter 369： war!

    The other force, the Wild Wolf Gang, is a veteran force in the Dongcheng District of Shanghai. The force can only be regarded as a small force, but it is a powerful local snake.


    The two forces each have a dozen people, although the highest strength is not the sixth-order martial artist, but most of the others are the fifth-order martial artist, and their strength is relatively average.


    "Three little spirits, don¡¯t say that my Evil Man Valley doesn¡¯t give you the face of your boss. I will return all the remaining mutant materials to us, and we will also take away the medicinal materials we exchanged. As long as you cooperate, our Evil Man Valley will not I''ll embarrass you." The person headed by Evilman Valley said somewhat jokingly.


    The onlookers looked at this group of people, and they naturally wouldn''t believe that these materials belonged to the Valley of the Evil as the man said. Disputes between these forces can naturally be seen by discerning people.


    But no one would stand up and speak. Most of these people are idle survivor teams, and naturally they will not offend people from these forces.


    "Captain, they seem to be making trouble, do we want to stop it?" said one of the young guys in a group of soldiers patrolling not far away.


    "Didn''t you see the people with the Wild Wolf Gang! The Wild Wolf Gang is covered by people above them. You are a newcomer. Remember if you want to mix well in Dongcheng District, don''t provoke the Wild Wolf Gang. Of course, other forces can''t provoke them, we just pretend we haven''t seen them, and let''s go."


    The captain headed by the armed patrol department said, leading everyone away.


    Naturally, other people couldn''t hear these words, but Ye Hao listened to No. 2 Middle School, didn''t pay attention, and continued to look at the direction of the stall.


    "You people from Independence Island, come to our wild wolf gang to set up a stall. This rule is still required, so the protection fee and rental fee should be paid. It seems that you don¡¯t have anything else, just take it. Mortgage your weapons and clothes, this is already a 10% discount!"


    "Hahaha! This is reasonable, even if we from the Evilman Valley set up a stall here, we still have to pay these fees, after all, this is the rule!"


    The two forces sang and made peace there, as if they had eaten the three children.


    "If you want something from our Independence Island, then you have to look at your abilities!"


    "Yes! Our Independence Island does not want to be an enemy of you forces, but this matter, our boss will definitely ask you to settle the account."


    The three children were already holding their weapons in their hands, back to back to each other, looking at these people, their cold eyes, without the slightest timidity, but revealed a feeling of madness, as if they were about to rush into the crowd in the next moment. In, fight together.


    "Your boss, hehe, he should be in the restaurant and the gang leader of our two gangs drinking bar now, but I don''t know if there are enough people with him. I am afraid that he will be drunk and no one will help!


    "As long as you have been here on Independence Island, you dare to blatantly oppose the forces of our Dongcheng District. A group of little kids, even if your personal strength is strong, what''s the use? Dongcheng District is our territory. Crushed!"


    "Do you think that it is true that you can break into the sky with just one innate! You are still too young, and now, no force can cultivate one or two innate powers!"


    "Even if your boss is more powerful, you don''t believe that he can stop our two forces from joining forces!"


    Listening to the people of the two forces, this time, it seems to be a plan for the entire Shanghai City Independence Island. They want to erase the Independence Island from the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City!


    When the three children heard these words, their brows were faintly frowned, knowing that their boss is in danger now!


    "Do your best, solve them as soon as possible, and support the boss!"


    The child of the seventh-order warrior among the three said in a cold tone.


    "war!"


    "war!"


    The other two children yelled, and the long knife in their hands had been slashed towards the person ahead!


    This group of people has an absolute advantage in terms of numbers. If you change to three ordinary people, it will be difficult to break through the siege of these people with the same cultivation level. However, these people have always underestimated these three children. Because they are children of Independence Island, soldiers trained by Ye Hao!


    The three of them took away the life of the person in front of them. They did not make any muddling. The knives and knives were deadly, and their eyes were not what an eleven or twelve-year-old child should have.


    That kind of knife split human flesh and blood, blood splashed on his face, but his expression did not change at all. The cold eyes were like a sharp blade, shining with cold light.


    The three children now seem to be a different person. They are not as easy-going and ordinary as they were when they were just selling things. At this time, they are like the most cold-blooded killers in the movie. Every time they cut, they will take one away. Life, blood gradually stained them red!


    This kind of madness has caused the besieging people to retreat far away. In the last days, all survivors have been used to seeing **** scenes, but such scenes like **** Shura slaughtering sentient beings make everyone fearful. .


    "Go on! Give them all to me! There are only three of them, so I will kill them!"


    "Whoever dares to retreat, I will kill him now, all will be on me, kill one person, and reward ten medicinal plants!"


    Faced with the sudden madness of the three children, the people headed by the two forces were already frightened to their legs, but only one of them faced each other, and the two people had already died several people, so that the people who were frightened did not dare to step forward.


    Intimidated and lured, the remaining people finally swarmed up, took the weapon in their hands, and hacked towards the three children.


    "Dad, so many of them bullied those three little brothers, do we want to help!"


    Next to Ye Hao, little Lolita held Ye Hao''s hand and looked at the fight in front of her. She was already eager to try, and wanted to come forward and help.


    "No need to!"


    Ye Hao said, but his eyes were always staring at the front of the battle. He didn''t mean to shoot, because he knew that these people could not help the three children.


    Little Lori Aoxue looked at Ye Hao, but in the end she was obedient and didn''t make a move.


    During the battle, people kept screaming. The screams of that kind were made only once, and then there was no sound. These people were all beheaded by a knife and had to make the last sound.


    The blood covered the entire street stalls, and the blood pooled on the ground, and gathered into blood pits on the uneven streets.


    Finally, everyone fell. In the pool of blood, there were only three children covered in blood, standing with weapons in hand, and two legs were already weakened to the ground with fear, and they could only crawl backwards in fear. people.


    In a battle without any suspense, the two children put away their swords and fell, the cold light flashed, and the two heads rolled directly to the ground.

 Chapter 370： Restaurant Fengyun

    The three of them didn''t care about collecting materials from mutant beasts on the ground, and ran directly in one direction covered in blood.


    All the onlookers stood outside the pool of blood, afraid to walk for half a minute, looking at the bodies of those people on the ground, everyone was beheaded with a single knife, or split in half, or had their heads in different places, or The waist was broken in two, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    Even with the materials of those mutant beasts, there is no one right now, even if the three children have left!


    Ye Hao took Little Lolita back to the chariot, followed the three children directly, and headed towards the center of the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City.


    With the strength of survivors getting stronger and stronger, the survivor base has been established. Large survivor bases like Shanghai City have begun to appear in some special places such as restaurants, auction houses, and some women in the streets. While pulling the guests, as for the cost, maybe it''s just a piece of bread.


    Restaurants, naturally, you can¡¯t go to anything, and in the last days, the food in the restaurant is made of mutant beasts, so many people will sell the mutant beasts hunted to the restaurant in exchange for some good ones. thing.


    Some people hunt good mutant beasts, and they will also give the restaurant some materials to help them deal with mutant beasts and make delicious food.


    The most important point is that eating the flesh and blood of mutant beasts can also enhance a person''s physique, which is why it is admired. This is not just a simple meal.


    And the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City is so big that there is only one restaurant. It was changed from a five-star hotel to a large restaurant. When Ye Hao followed his three children to the restaurant, three characters appeared in front of him. .


    Drunk Moon Tower!


    At this time, the Zuiyue Tower was already surrounded by people. It seemed to be two forces. There were five or six hundred people outside. In the restaurant, even the windows were crowded with people. It is estimated that there will be nearly a thousand people at this time. People.


    The three children did not rush out rashly, but hid in a corner, staring at the restaurant.


    Ye Hao was very far away, driving a chariot behind him, and was not spotted by the three children. According to the scan of the chariot, besides these three children, there were some children hidden beside him, totaling fifteen people. , Are three teams, a total of five teams, hidden around Zuiyuelou.


    In the restaurant, hundreds of people directly surrounded four people.


    "Xue''er, can dad see and hear it?" Ye Hao asked, looking at the little Lolita next to her.


    "Yes, Dad!" Little Lolita''s spatial ability has become much stronger, and the pictures in the restaurant are like watching a movie, directly in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The scanning function of the chariot is not too strong to achieve complete imaging.


    In this case, it''s better to use Xiao Lolita''s space ability.


    After seeing the scene in the restaurant, Ye Hao''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a hint of cold blood at the corners of his mouth.


    On a wine table, three children about ten years old stand behind a teenager. The teenager is also twelve years old, with dark skin and perfect muscle lines, unlike what a twelve-year-old can have. of.


    The teenager sat at the wine table, drinking very calmly and eating the meat of the mutant beast that had just been roasted.


    His fingers turned golden, like a golden sharp blade, directly cutting the mutant beast''s meat into a large piece, putting it in his mouth, chewing it, calmly, as if the hundreds of people around were puppets, completely He couldn''t see the slightest tension.


    Facing the two people who are also congenital, sitting at the two opposite tables, the teenager is still calm.


    "Wang Lang, I admire you very much. I just brought three of my men and rushed to this Drunken Moon Tower to have a meal. You don''t put our Evil Man Valley and the Wild Wolf Gang in your eyes!"


    On a table, a person with a big grin directly put a large piece of mutant animal meat stained with blood into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and swallowed it into his abdomen. This is raw meat. It''s like tasting the world''s delicacy.


    "You Independence Island, a dozen children, just want to get a foothold in the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City, and dare to move the people of my wild wolf gang. Do you really think that you are inherently strong? Even if you are awakened at the same time. Ability, but you are always just a person."


    The people at the other table stared at the boy as well.


    "One to four, you don''t have any hope. If you can take your people and return to the Valley of the Evil Man, maybe I can save you from Shanghai."


    "Open your mouth, this is Dongcheng District. If you want to protect them, then you can''t help our wild wolves."


    Hearing that the man meant to subdue Wang Lang, the Wild Wolf Gang naturally couldn''t sit still.


    Although there are only two major forces in Dongcheng District of Shanghai, the Wild Wolf Gang and the Evilman Valley, they can be considered peaceful coexistence with each other, but there are still some minor frictions. If Wang Lang and his people are falling into the Evilman Valley, then for the Wild Wolf Help is undoubtedly a big threat.


    "Wild Wolf, don''t worry, our Valley of the Evil does not want to fight with you, if he can join us, I will let him go to another city."


    The wolf stopped talking, but looked at Wang Lang''s side.


    That boy was indeed Wang Lang, Wang Lang, one of the ten gods of Independence Island. At this time, Wang Lang had already reached the innate realm. He was the same as Ali he saw in Ye Hao''s satellite at that time. As for why Wang Lang brought people to Shanghai Cheng, can only ask more clearly later.


    No wonder Ye Hao saw many different members of the Shifangshen in the satellite image at the time. Perhaps it was not just Wang Lang who left Independence Island.


    Inside the restaurant, Wang Lang looked at the outside of the restaurant while eating meat, as if he was waiting for something.


    "What! Are you waiting for your men who are setting up a stall outside?" The big mouth headed by Evilman Valley seemed to see Wang Lang''s intentions and said directly.


    "Hahaha, they are probably in a different place now, and they have turned into a pile of mud!" The wolf said with a smile, as if he had seen the scene where his subordinates were beheading and chopping up those little kids. Very proud.


    Wang Lang looked at the wolf, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, as if he was looking at a fool.


    "Wang Lang, this time I have sent 20 or 30 people to every place. Although your subordinates are very strong, but with so many people under me, they can be hacked to death with a single knife."


    Wang Lang ignored him, feeling as if the time was almost up, and then slowly stood up, the whole body was slowly dyed with gold, as if it was plated with gold.


    Pulling out a long bone knife from his waist, as Wang Lang gripped it tightly, the long knife slowly turned golden, and it appeared sharper.


    "Kill out!"

 Chapter 371： Wang Lang

    "Wang Lang, since you are toasting and not eating fine wine, don''t blame us!" Zhang Dakou grinned, the mouth that was cut by himself and drawn to the sides of his cheeks, like a clown.


    However, his fat body makes him look funny.


    He opened his mouth and stood up while talking, his aura was growing rapidly, and his belly, which was big enough to hold a cow, was slowly getting smaller, and at the same time his body was getting bigger, and the fat on his body seemed to be transformed. Like the muscles, let him become extremely strong!


    He opened his mouth, his nickname was just because he was very edible, he could eat a full meal, a mutant beast the size of a bison, and in order to speed up his eating, he deliberately cut the corners of his mouth so The mouth becomes bigger, and more food can be stuffed at one time!


    His ability is to store what he eats, and when he needs it, he can directly transform it into his own power. The more he eats, the greater his power will be when his power is activated!


    The open mouth at this time has become a two-meter-high giant, much stronger than those fitness madmen in America, and the muscles of the whole body have reached a level of horror.


    "Golden body Wang Lang! Just let me open my mouth to try, is it your golden body is powerful, or my strength is strong!"


    Opening Big Mouth can become one of the leaders of the Evilman Valley, naturally not only because of its innateness, but also because of his powerful abilities.


    And the more fresh and advanced mutant animal meat is, the more powerful it is for Zhang Dakou. The effect that some mutant animal meat brings to him is enough to compare with a century-old treasure medicine!


    Moreover, his ability increases not only his own strength, but also his defense, speed, recovery ability, etc., have been greatly improved.


    He opened his mouth and picked up the two axes that he had placed on the table. They were made with materials from the lord-level mutant beasts. They were just like the axe used by ordinary people to kill pigs and chop meat. , Held in his hand by him, but like a real butcher!


    "Chang!"


    The knives and axes met, and the harsh metal crashing sound spread throughout the restaurant, and then went outwards, falling in the ears of the children who were hiding in the surroundings.


    The battle begins!


    Outside the restaurant, more than a dozen children appeared one after another, and everyone was stained with blood, like Shura walking out of hell, rushing towards the crowd outside the restaurant!


    Blood splattered, stumped limbs flew up into the sky, and wailing sounds continued around the restaurant.


    "Asshole! Haven''t so many people dealt with these little **** boys!" Hearing the movement outside, the leader of the wild wolf gang, the wild wolf, glanced out the window, and roared angrily.


    The children of Wang Lang and the others came to Shanghai not long ago, and the strength they showed was only on the surface, and Wang Lang had always restrained others from being there, and didn''t want to clash with the forces in Shanghai too soon.


    Therefore, this has led to these people underestimating their strengths and just treating them as a group of children who don''t know where they are.


    "Scorpion, go down and kill these little cubs for me!" The wolf said to the extremely gloomy person beside him.


    The man didn''t speak, and jumped directly out of the restaurant window, killing the children.


    "You too, help deal with those three." The open mouth that fought against Wang Lang said to the person behind him.


    The three children in the restaurant are already fighting hard. The restaurant has long been splattered with blood. The three children are going out towards the restaurant, wanting to meet the children outside.


    Another congenital powerhouse in the Evilman Valley, after opening his mouth, directly stopped in front of the three children, and then launched a fierce confrontation.


    The children of Independence Island, a group of three, even if they are only around the sixth and seventh ranks of martial artists, they can still compete with these innate powerhouses. Such teams are all trained, average in strength, and perfect in cooperation. Although it is difficult for a person to defeat the innate, it is not easy to lose.


    And if there are two teams and six people working together, it is enough to contend against the innate, and even kill it, because they hunted down the lord-level mutant beasts like this before!


    "I''ll help you, make a quick fight, and solve him quickly, these kids are not easy, we underestimated their strength!"


    The wild wolves saw that the situation was not good. Although both of them seemed to have an absolute advantage in terms of number and overall strength, judging from the current situation, this was simply a unilateral elimination!


    The two forces that were eliminated were their respective men!


    The body of the wild wolf was changing rapidly. In a blink of an eye, it turned into a werewolf. The clothes on his upper body had been burst. His body reached more than two meters, and his strength and muscles were no longer under his open mouth!


    Wolverine-like claws appeared directly with both hands and attacked Wang Lang.


    "kill!"


    Wang Lang roared, facing the two innate powerhouses, he was still fearless, the golden long knife in his hand met the wolf''s claws, and the other arm directly blocked the axe with his mouth wide open.


    When the axe slashed on his arm, sparks appeared directly, failing to cause any harm to Wang Lang!


    "What a strong defense!"


    Wang Lang''s defense is indeed strong. As the saying goes, real gold is not afraid of fire. In order to improve his strength and strengthen his abilities, Wang Lang directly lets Ali use his fire abilities to burn himself!


    At the beginning, Wang Lang¡¯s metallic ability could only be supported under the flames of Ali for a few minutes. The change began to melt like a golden liquid. Every time, Wang Lang in the flames It will take a rest until the pain of burning flames appears.


    Over a period of time, Wang Lang was scorched by Ali¡¯s flames for longer and longer, until he reached the innate, his golden body had become extremely shining, and after the real attainment, the defense was unimaginable. In short, it is difficult for ordinary lord-level mutant beasts to break Wang Lang''s golden body!


    With one enemy and two, Wang Lang didn''t fall in the slightest, but the other two people seemed to be more and more struggling!


    "I don''t believe your golden body can be kept forever! I will tear you apart!" The wild wolf roared, like a real wolf, attacking frantically, with sharp claws falling on Wang Lang, making a harsh sound, and golden color. Sparks.


    Wang Lang knew that it was not good for him to consume it like this, so he decided to solve one first!


    Wang Lang''s eyes suddenly became fierce, and a cold light did not easily fade away.


    With one hand stretched out to his back, he originally dealt with Wang Lang, who had opened his mouth, suddenly reincarnated, with the long knife against the sharp claws of the wolf attacking behind him.


    The current size of the wild wolf is much taller than Wang Lang. Wang Lang''s long knife is horizontally on the top of his head, against the sharp claws, and his other hand sticks out from behind.

 Chapter 372： Kill the horror!

    A golden cold light flashed!


    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Dazui saw Wang Lang''s movements and hurriedly reminded him, but it was already too late!


    A golden dagger slashed directly across the wolf''s abdomen, and blood spurted out!


    "How can it be!"


    The wild wolf couldn''t believe it, looking at his own abdomen, a traversing hole split open, and blood, along with the torn internal organs, would flow out from here to the hole.


    The wolf hurriedly covered his wound with his hands, but the wound was so big that no matter how big his hands were, he couldn''t cover it completely, and the blood kept flowing out.


    "Helper!"


    "Helper, are you okay!"


    "Protect the leader, everyone hurry up and stop him!"


    The members of the wild wolf gang saw that the wild wolf was injured, and the huge werewolf body was slowly shrinking, and quickly turned back into a human form, but the wild wolf at this moment was extremely weak and pale.


    Of course, although this kind of injury looks serious, it will not cause a natural strong person to die directly, and the leader of this kind of force will have some good things on him, just in case.


    Dozens of men of the wild wolf gang stood in front of the wild wolf and protected him behind him.


    The wild wolf sitting on the chair struggled to take out a treasured medicine from his body and wanted to swallow it.


    However, how could Wang Lang give him a chance to chop off the ordinary warriors in front of him with a long knife in his hand, blood and blood flying, watching his subordinates, dying in wailing, the wild wolf''s hand trembling, and his eyes are full of fear!


    "Open your mouth! What are you still looking at, are you waiting for me to die! Don''t forget the identity of my cousin, if I die, you shouldn''t want to mix in this Dongcheng District!"


    "Help me! When you kill them, I will give you the street you always wanted!"


    Faced with the threat of death, the wild wolf could only ask for help from the open mouth on the side.


    When Wang Lang defeated the wild wolf with his mouth wide open, the whole person was stunned after exclaiming.


    How could Wang Lang be a kid about twelve years old? How could he have such a strong strength, and his fighting consciousness, reaction ability, fierce shots, cold blood of murder, all these performances are not a dozen at all. What a year-old child should have.


    Not just Wang Lang, all these children, each one is like this, if the two gangs before saw only some children who do not know the heights of the sky, then in their eyes, these children are simply more terrifying than the devil!


    Hearing the cry of the wild wolf, he opened his mouth wide and woke up, watching Wang Lang behead the last few wild wolf helpers, and the long knife went straight to the wolf''s throat.


    An axe stretched out with a big mouth, blocked Wang Lang''s knife, and shielded the wild wolf behind him.


    "Hurry up and help if you are not dead, I can''t stand him for long!"


    Opening his mouth wide to meet Wang Lang, he said.


    Seeing that the wild wolf opened his mouth in front of him, he finally let out a sigh of relief, tremblingly, and then slowly sent the treasure medicine into his mouth.


    The blood was stopped quickly, and the wound was healing slowly, but some broken internal organs could not recover so quickly. When the wound was completely healed, the wolf''s face improved slightly, but the abdomen still hurt.


    In front of him, the open mouth that was fighting Wang Lang had already fallen into the wind, and there were several wounds on his body, all of which were scratched by daggers.


    The open-mouthed battle mainly relies on the food stored by him to provide energy, which makes him impossible to fight for a long time. If it continues to be consumed, once the stored food energy is exhausted, his combat effectiveness will drop sharply!


    The wolf looked at the situation in front of him, and then at the children who had rushed up from downstairs, as well as the corpse of his own stump in the restaurant hall. The wolf was really scared!


    "Everyone covers me and retreat!"


    The wolf roared and ran toward the window desperately.


    "Asshole! From the Valley of the Evil, retreat!"


    Seeing that the wolf did not come to help him, but was running away, he opened his mouth and shouted.


    On Wang Lang''s side, seeing the wild wolf about to flee, he sneered at the corner of his mouth, and the attack on his hand became more powerful. He directly chopped the whole person to the side with his mouth wide open, and was supported by his returning men.


    Wang Lang''s sword went straight to the wild wolf. He knew that since he brought his hands to Shanghai, the wild wolf gang had been asking them for trouble. Even if they didn''t take the initiative to provoke them, they were still targeted.


    Therefore, if you want to solve the trouble, you can only kill the wolf gang directly!


    The men of the Wild Wolf Gang were already scared of being killed by Wang Lang. Seeing Wang Lang who had been killed frantically, everyone was too frightened to get closer. The wild wolf ran towards the window, but there was no one behind him, and Wang Lang''s knife was already there. Hit it!


    The running wild wolf seemed to feel the breath of death behind him. The whole person was suddenly tripped to the ground by a corpse. When he was about to get up, he saw that Wang Lang had already arrived!


    "Don''t kill me, as long as you let me go, in the future, your Independence Island can develop at will in the Dongcheng District of Shanghai. Our Wild Wolf Gang will listen to you as long as you let me go!


    Sitting on the ground, the trembling wolf stepped back and begged.


    However, Wang Lang''s eyes did not change at all, and the long knife was already raised high.


    "You can''t kill me! My cousin is from the security zone. He has a lot of power. The entire Dongcheng District is under his control. If you kill me, you don''t want to stay in Shanghai!"


    "Asshole, don''t you come to rescue me soon and stop him! Whoever kills him will be the deputy leader of the Wild Wolf Gang from now on!"


    "Open your mouth, save me, I will give you three streets, no, five streets, as long as you save me!"


    "Scorpion! Bastard, where are you dead, come and save me!"


    The wolf roared hysterically, but no one in the room moved anymore, and the fighting had stopped.


    Zhang Dazui was supported by the innate strong under his men, and sat aside, daring not to make any more moves, the men of all the other two forces also put down their weapons.


    Because, at this moment, more than a dozen children are standing behind Wang Lang, each of them is stained with red blood, and everyone has large and small injuries. However, they are standing behind Wang Lang as if they have no feeling at all. , Everyone exudes a terrifying murderous aura.


    One of the children was holding a human head in his hand, which was the scorpion in the mouth of a wild wolf!


    Ordinary warriors beheaded the innate, which is impossible in the eyes of the two major forces present, so when this scene happened before their eyes, all they were left with was fear!


    They have been stunned by these ten-year-old children, slayed to the point that they have no courage to do anything, and only the fear of death is left.

 Chapter 373： See the master!

    Seeing the head of the scorpion, the wolf is finally desperate!


    His eyes were hollow, but he was still struggling to get up, toward the window, doing the last struggle.


    With the golden long knife in Wang Lang''s hand, he lifted the knife and dropped his head directly!


    Ye Hao watched all this from outside the restaurant. When the people downstairs were cleaned up, he walked out of the chariot and headed for the restaurant after all the children went upstairs.


    Outside the restaurant is full of flesh and blood corpses, and none of the corpses is complete. The entire street outside the restaurant is already a river of blood.


    Ye Hao held little Lolita and walked towards the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, after killing the wild wolf, Wang Lang sat on a stool and looked at the faintly trembling mouth in front of him. At this moment, he has turned back to the fat man covered with fat. The flesh on his body is due to his inner fear. , Is also following the shaking.


    "We Evil Man Valley admits it. From now on, in the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City, the people of your Independent Island will have the final say. We Evil Man Valley will not provoke you again!"


    Zhang Dazui took a deep breath and tried hard to calm himself down. He knew that it was easy for Wang Lang to kill himself now, even if it was to kill all the two or three hundred people left here.


    However, since Wang Lang didn''t do anything anymore, it meant that he would not do it anymore, and his fortune was saved.


    "However, you shouldn''t kill him. The military''s strength is not something our forces can contend with. When his cousin learns about this, you will most likely need to face the Shanghai military directly!"


    He opened his mouth and continued to speak, and he also looked at Wang Lang, but he did not see the slightest change on Wang Lang''s face, as if the military was in his eyes and it was not a threat.


    Just when Wang Lang wanted to say something, a little girl''s voice came from outside the restaurant lobby.


    "Dad, what are we doing here? These little brothers are very good. They killed all the bad guys without our help!"


    Little Lolita, who was held by Ye Hao with one hand in her arms, looked at so many people in front of her, and the fighting had stopped, and she asked curiously.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but continued to move forward, and the two major forces'' subordinates all gave way.


    Ye Hao wore a black mask, hugged a little girl, appeared here quietly, and the aura on his body was also the aura of an innate powerhouse. All of this was too weird, so I didn''t dare to provoke it.


    Seeing Ye Hao walking by, the children behind Wang Lang were on guard, and even Wang Lang stood up.


    In the entire Zuiyue Tower, a fierce fight passed, and suddenly another innate strong appeared.


    Moreover, before the battle began, Wang Lang, and the other dozen children, did not perceive that there were other people around, because this area had been cleared by the two forces long ago, and Ye Hao, who suddenly appeared, was naturally no one. Would underestimate him.


    The children of Independence Island are very sensitive to danger. Ye Hao can appear here immediately after the battle, indicating that he has been somewhere around here when the battle started, but these children rushed over here. At that time, he had already explored the surroundings and found no one at all!


    Therefore, the appearance of Ye Hao made Wang Lang and others so vigilant!


    Before Wang Lang and others could say anything, a cold voice sounded in the whole hall.


    "Wang Lang, why are you here!"


    Ye Hao concealed his appearance and changed his breath, but his voice remained the same. There was also the voice that had always been icy as a bitter wind, and Wang Lang trembled all over his body when he heard it. The same was true for other children!


    "Subordinate Wang Lang, pay homage to the master!"


    Wang Lang''s voice resounded throughout the hall, and then he directly plunged the long knife into the ground. He knelt down on one knee and lowered his head.


    "Subordinates pay homage to the master!"


    "Subordinates pay homage to the master!"


    "Subordinates pay homage to the master!"


    The children behind him also knelt down and shouted.


    From these voices, you can hear fear, awe, excitement, excitement, etc., mixed with various emotions.


    "Get up all, give you one minute to deal with things here, and then tell me the situation on Independence Island!"


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he found a relatively clean table next to him and sat down.


    Wang Lang didn''t dare to hesitate, got up quickly, and only said to Zhang Dazui that he would go to the Evilman Valley again in a few days, and then drove everyone out of the restaurant and let the other children guard outside the restaurant. , No one is allowed to approach.


    Zhang Dazui and the others didn''t ask anything. Seeing Wang Lang called Master Ye Hao, everyone was frightened.


    This killing star actually has an owner!


    Wang Lang and these children are already so strong, so how strong is their master, who is able to train so many powerful subordinates, all of them are teenagers. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    No one dared to stay here, and left as if they fled.


    "the host!"


    After Wang Lang handled these things, he came to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, waiting for Wang Lang to tell himself the current situation of Independence Island and the reason for their presence here.


    "Master, Independence Island is developing very well now. The previous members of the Shifang God have basically entered the innate. In several cities around Independence Island, some relatively large forces have also appeared, and occasionally they will come to Independence Island to look for them. Trouble, but we beat them back."


    "The chief thinks this is not the answer. There are too few children on Independence Island. Although they are generally stronger than those from other forces, they have no advantage in number. Therefore, the chief proposed that among us, those who reach the innate should bring our own. A small team went out and went to other cities to develop the power of Independence Island."


    "The development of the power is mainly to make the reputation of Independence Island, like those large powers that spread throughout Kyushu, some powers will not dare to provoke it anymore."


    "The other thing is to recruit some apocalyptic children, incorporate them into Independence Island, and expand the personnel reserve of Independence Island. The team I brought has just arrived in Shanghai, so we haven''t recruited people yet. We just hunted some mutant beasts to exchange materials. Used as a reserve, but also to gain fame."


    "Leaving Independence Island, each of our teams didn¡¯t bring many things, so many things have to be obtained by ourselves, which is also a kind of experience, but when we hunted mutant beasts, we were targeted by the forces here, so What happened today will appear."


    Wang Lang reported the basic situation. Ali stayed there because he wanted to guard the Independence Island. The other children who reached the innate were basically taken to other cities. Some were more than a dozen people, and some had less than ten people.

 Chapter 374： Scavengers work

    The children on Independence Island practiced the doomsday exercises earlier than the survivors. Therefore, among the more than two hundred children, there are not a few who have reached the innate.


    Independence Island has always been that big. With more and more children born on the island, the resources on the island are no longer enough, and except for some ordinary survivors from surrounding cities, there has been no new blood injection on Independence Island for a long time.


    Ali also noticed the development of certain forces before making such an arrangement. Now, many survivor bases have many surviving children, but they rarely become powerful warriors. Can become a slave to some forces.


    And this kind of children who have experienced the baptism of doomsday, if they can get the training of Independence Island, then they will be more likely to become strong, but the premise is that they can withstand the cruel training.


    Some relatively close cities, or small survivor bases, usually go to teams with less than ten people. However, large survivor bases like Shanghai City have complex forces and cannot be underestimated, so the number of teams will be More.


    "Master, let me take you to the top, it''s too dirty now, let me clean it up first."


    "We haven''t been to Shanghai for a long time, and there is no fixed site yet. Subordinates want to use this as our independent island and the base for development in Shanghai. What do you think of the master."


    This restaurant is very large and has five floors. The first floor is the lobby, the second floor is the place to eat, the third floor has rooms and accommodations, and the top two floors are only for the strong and the rich and powerful. Go up the private room.


    Previously, this restaurant was under the control of the Wild Wolf Gang. Now the Wild Wolf Gang is basically killed. As long as you clean up and find some people, you can open the restaurant again. In these last days, such a restaurant is enough to get it. There are countless resources, and it is also the fastest place for message delivery.


    Ye Hao did not speak, nodded, and walked directly upstairs.


    Wang Lang was directly on the fifth floor and found a presidential suite for Ye Hao. I have to say that this restaurant is really good. It is really a five-star presidential suite. It is big, luxurious and extremely luxurious.


    The three women, Wang Xiaoran, Situ Linglong, and Shangguan Qingqing, all came out of the chariot. Little Lolita pestered the three women and frolicked in the room.


    Wang Lang had already gone downstairs and said a few words to the people under him. The children left the restaurant and headed somewhere.


    Those children came back soon, and at the same time brought nearly a hundred people with them. These people were dressed in ordinary, and they seemed to be no different from ordinary people. However, half of them were martial artists, and many of them were in the fourth and fifth ranks of martial arts.


    Ordinary people and warriors can get along so peacefully, coupled with their clothes, Ye Hao, who looked upstairs, knew that these people were all from the force of scavengers.


    Inside and outside the restaurant, four to five hundred people died. If only these children were used to clean them, it would definitely take a lot of time.


    Scavenger forces, they are very happy to do this kind of thing, especially the ordinary people among them, because this kind of clean-up work is generally very simple, and more or less good things can be found from those dead people.


    This is a way of survival for the scavenger forces.


    "What''s the situation this time, and why are we looking for so many people?" Some scavengers who didn''t know the situation, but just followed, asked with some confusion.


    "Yes, ordinary people like us used to do this kind of thing, why is there still a martial artist here this time."


    In the past, this kind of work was usually done by ordinary survivors, and there were no more than ten or twenty people at a time. This time there were hundreds of people, and they had to be surprised.


    "Drunken Moon Tower, the two major forces encircled and suppressed the newly arrived Independence Island, but they failed. There were thousands of people, only four to five hundred people escaped from there. Moreover, no one saw the leader of the wild wolf gang, I don¡¯t know. I was killed or arrested. I only saw the open mouth in the Valley of the Evil, and after taking the people back to the Valley of the Evil, they did not reappear."


    A Tier 5 warrior said, they can know something about such a big thing, the scavengers did not participate, and other large and small forces are also onlookers.


    "Everyone will pay attention later, do your own thing, don''t talk nonsense, don''t make small movements." The fifth-order martial artist told these people.


    Jobs like them generally help others to clean up the blood stains of the corpses, search out the valuable things on those dead people, and then hand them to the employer. The employer will select some according to their needs. Other things are counted as these. People¡¯s remuneration.


    Sometimes, these people will hide some small things that can be hidden. Some employers know that it is inevitable, but these people naturally dare not hide things of high value, so employers will not go. care.


    However, this time the situation seems not simple, so that person will explain this way.


    It was able to kill most of the two major forces in Dongcheng District, Shanghai. Moreover, according to intelligence, this new force on Independence Island is just a group of teenagers, and the number seems to be only ten or twenty. In this way, this matter, thinking about it, feels terrible.


    "What a strong smell of blood!" said a warrior.


    On the street, after approaching the restaurant, although I could not see the situation there, the **** smell in the air was very strong.


    These people who are struggling in the last days are very sensitive to the smell of blood, because the smell of blood often means danger and death. If they can live to this day, these people have naturally developed a habit. Whenever they smell the smell of blood, They will be on alert immediately, either stay away or hide, in short, they will not actively provoke them.


    Such a strong smell of blood, even people like them, rarely encountered it. What kind of situation was in front of it, how many people died, and there was such a strong smell of blood, which made everyone a little scared.


    "That is!"


    "vomit...."


    "I''m going... No way, I''m going to throw up too, vomit!"


    "Is this hell!"


    Finally, the scene of the restaurant appeared in front of everyone. For these scavengers who have been engaged in a lot of this kind of work, this is the first time we have seen this scene!


    Many veterans vomited directly, and even some warriors who had experienced fights and blood-stained could not stand it. They lied on a corner of the wall and threw up wildly, all of them seemed to vomit out their gastric juices.

 Chapter 375： From the armed department

    "You have to clean up these later, and the second floor inside. Remember to move the corpses away. The bloodstains must be completely cleaned up. Our boss said that we only need medicinal materials and everything else belongs to you!"


    A child who walked in front, brought these people over, looked at those fifth-order martial artists and said.


    These people are the leaders of the scavengers this time. Seeing the scene in front of them, they did not react as much as the others. However, the shock and fear on their faces are fully revealed. This scene is for them. , The same is somewhat unbearable.


    "Don''t worry, we will do it well, and it will definitely satisfy you!" said one of those people who was fairly calm.


    The man looked in front of him, the child who was only about ten years old, and the children standing next to him and outside the restaurant. Although his face was calmer, his heart was shocked.


    There are really only a dozen people, all of them are a group of children, and all of this in front of you is the work of these children!


    Looking at these children, the resolute, icy look at these blood and corpses showing weakness and nothingness, he really couldn''t imagine what made these children like this.


    The children said nothing, came outside the restaurant, said to Wang Lang, and stood outside.


    The scavengers, after adapting for a while, finally began to relax. In order to survive, they could only endure, putting all the corpses and minced meat into them one by one with big bags at any time.


    This kind of bag is so big that it can hold four or five corpses at a time. They will first search for useful things from these people. These people from these forces, their weapons, armors, materials, etc., will not fall.


    The medicinal materials were released separately, and the other things belonged to them.


    The scavengers were divided into two groups, and some were taken upstairs to clean up.


    No one dared to say anything. Everyone was doing their own thing. A corpse was put in a bag and the two went downstairs.


    "this is!"


    "Keep doing things!"


    Finally, a warrior saw the head that fell to the side. It was the head of the wild wolf gang leader. When he saw the wild wolf in a different place on his head, he almost exclaimed. Fortunately, he was surprised by the one next to him. People shouted.


    The man picked up his head, threw it into the bag, looked at the headless corpse next to him, and threw the corpse into the bag. Although his head was different, he could bury his head and body together. Do a good thing for you.


    The things that the wild wolf found were good, and there was also a treasure medicine, which was also found. The temptation of the treasure medicine was great, but the two of them did not dare to hide it privately and released the treasure medicine.


    The corpses and the blood clots were quickly cleaned up, and more than one hundred bags were neatly placed outside the restaurant.


    Then, everyone put the medicinal materials they found in a bag and handed them to a Tier 5 warrior, who then handed them to Wang Lang.


    Wang Lang didn''t go to see how many there were, and directly handed this bag of medicinal materials to the children and asked them to divide it.


    Looking at Wang Lang''s actions, the few Tier 5 warriors were a little unbelievable. That bag of medicinal materials, not to mention precious medicines, had one or two hundred common medicinal materials, just like that, and gave them all to his men.


    The preciousness of medicinal materials in this apocalypse is like the gold and diamonds before the apocalypse, and ordinary people simply can''t ask for it.


    After doing this, the scavengers began to clean up the blood stains inside and out.


    .......


    Suddenly, the roar of the car''s engine came from the street, and it sounded more than one car.


    The scavengers stopped their movements, the children of Independence Island were also on guard, and Ye Hao upstairs also looked at the distant street.


    On the street, hundreds of well-armed soldiers were coming here, and several armored vehicles were also driven over!


    Soon, the armed department surrounded the entire restaurant.


    A row of soldiers rummaged there, looking at the bags containing the dead bodies, as if they were looking for something.


    "General!"


    A soldier, after turning to a bag, shouted to a military vehicle in front of him.


    The bag was opened and a head rolled out!


    "Ah! My brother!"


    "Who is it! Who actually killed my brother!"


    A middle-aged man, looking at the head of the wild wolf rolling out of the bag, roared there!


    The scavengers retreated to both sides. They were only here to do things, and naturally they were unwilling to participate in these things. Whether it was the armed department or the dozen or so seemingly uncomfortable children, they could not provoke them.


    The scavengers are very powerful, and they have spread throughout Kyushu in a short time. The most important thing is that they never take the initiative to cause trouble, and only do things that are beneficial to them.


    Moreover, even if these people are killed by the armed forces, no one among the scavengers will take care of it, because the scavenger force is originally different from other forces. Anyone can be a scavenger. They get things and take them. Exchange with the top scavengers for what you need.


    It''s just that if you provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke, or get killed by someone unlucky, no one will come forward.


    "Enclose them all for me, don''t let them go!"


    The middle-aged officer looked at the children in a state of alert and Wang Lang who had been incarnate in a golden body, and then walked towards Wang Lang.


    As he walked, the middle-aged man began to slowly rise in flames, and then his whole body turned into a flame man, the hot flame evaporated and the air was rising, a heat wave went directly towards the children, and Wang Lang was the first to bear the brunt.


    The fire system ability, and this middle-aged man is already an innate strong, the ability has also been developed to the point where it is powerful enough.


    Facing the flame man approaching him, Wang Lang showed a faint smile of excitement and craziness at the corner of his mouth.


    He could feel that the fire power of the person in front of him was indeed very powerful, and he was about to reach the level of Ali.


    Before Wang Lang left the Independence Island, he had a real contest with Ali. At that time, he had been able to withstand Ali¡¯s flames for a long time, but no matter what, Ali¡¯s power and that kind of madness came from the blood, and finally let him Wang Lang was beaten so badly that he could heal his injuries with a century-old medicine.


    Now, the appearance of the Flame Man in front of him undoubtedly aroused the fighting spirit in Wang Lang''s heart!


    An incredibly sharp aura radiated from Wang Lang''s body, and the golden long sword was heading towards that person!


    "boom!"


    The sound of the weapon made the surroundings become extremely quiet in an instant!


    Wang Lang''s right chest was directly pierced, and a blood hole appeared, and bright red blood dripped from the golden skin.


    "The reaction was quick! I actually avoided it!"

 Chapter 376： kill!

    The man covered in flames, who originally looked extremely angry and sad, now looks like a different person, holding a seemingly ordinary hand weapon in his hand, pointing at Wang Lang with a sneer.


    The weapon was originally aimed at Wang Lang''s head, but when Wang Lang felt the danger, he flashed. Although he escaped the fatal attack, he was still injured.


    This weapon looks ordinary, but it is a special psionic weapon specially developed by the armed department. The bullet of this weapon is enough to penetrate the defense of the lord-level mutant beast, and the wounds it causes are difficult to heal, so, Now Wang Lang''s wound is still bleeding.


    When the other children saw Wang Lang''s injury, they wanted to take action instantly, but the weapon of the armed department had been aimed at them, and Wang Lang waved his hand to signal them not to move.


    "From the moment you killed my trash brother, you should know that your only end is death, and I will make you die even more miserable!"


    "Even if my brother is in trash, it is not what you can move!"


    "Do you really want to do it with me? You do look very strong, but a child is a child, so what can be done when he is strong? Now, you are just a dog that I can kill!"


    The middle-aged man covered in flames seemed to have controlled everything in his hands. All this was like a game for him.


    In the restaurant, Ye Hao, who was watching all this, could have stopped the man at the moment when he opened the weapon, but he didn''t make a move.


    Ye Hao just frowned, his face became colder, and then he walked downstairs.


    "Wang Lang! You disappoint me a bit!"


    Ye Hao''s icy voice came from behind, causing Wang Lang to tremble all over, like falling to hell!


    In everyone''s gaze, Ye Hao walked behind Wang Lang and directly waved him with a big hand, blasting him out a long way, and fell directly beside the children.


    With this, Ye Hao directly caused Wang Lang''s blood to squirt wildly, unable to move, and several children quickly helped him up.


    "Let me see next time, if you underestimate the enemy like this, I will kill you directly!"


    Ye Hao''s voice reached every child''s ears, making them all shocked.


    "Master, the subordinates know their mistakes!"


    Wang Lang gritted his teeth and said with difficulty.


    He was really careless, and was dazzled by the frenzied fighting mood, and didn''t notice the opponent''s movements.


    The sudden scene shocked everyone, whether it was Ye Hao who severely injured Wang Lang, or Wang Lang calling Ye Hao his master, and the children''s fear of Ye Hao from the heart.


    In front of so many armed departments, they did not show the slightest fear, but they appeared extremely fearful and respectful in front of this seemingly, only twenty-year-old young man.


    All of this happened in a flash, until Ye Hao came to him, the middle-aged man covered in flames did not react, and the weapon in his hand was already aimed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him with a pair of icy eyes, but this one made him tremble, as if he had fallen into hell, feeling a breath of death enveloping him.


    "boom!"


    "Boom boom!"


    The boundless fear made this officer crazy, and a weapon shot at Ye Hao, but the bullet fell on Ye Hao without causing any harm, and they were all bounced off one by one.


    "Kill him for me! Kill him!"


    The officer yelled while backing away.


    Next to Ye Hao, a few black bugs fell on the ground and crawled directly towards the officer.


    "Ah! What, get out, get out of me!"


    The worm got directly into his skin and began to gnaw at his flesh and blood.


    Even the flames all over him had no effect on these insects. He was already rolling on the ground, roaring.


    "Chu Xun! Save me, do you want to watch me die!"


    The officer asked for help in the direction of the military vehicle in the armed department.


    One person walked out of the military vehicle and walked towards Ye Hao.


    "Your Excellency, please bypass our general. Our people will leave here immediately and will not interfere with your Independence Island in the future."


    Chu Xun knew that the person in front of him was not simple, he was different from those he had seen, those of great power.


    The person in front of him did not have the slightest fear of the military, and Chu Xun could faintly feel that Ye Hao''s strength was not as simple as it seemed.


    So his attitude seemed very low, speaking in a pleading tone.


    "Even if Song Mingyuan is here, I will kill him today!" Ye Hao said, he didn''t want to say more, but the person in front of him, facing himself, was calm, without the fear of being an ordinary person.


    "The military should know the relationship between him and the Wild Wolf Gang. I don''t know what he has done, but you definitely know whether he should die or not. You know better than me!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao didn''t say anything any more, and walked towards the restaurant.


    All that was left in the field was the roar and wailing of the officer.


    Just when Su Xun was still trying to do something, the communicator on his body suddenly rang, and Chu Xun hurriedly connected to the call.


    Chu Xun was very cautious, because this was a communication from Zhongcheng, and what Chu Xun heard next was even more shocking.


    "Chu Xun, I am Song Mingyuan!"


    Executive No. 2 turned out to be the Executive No. 2 who communicated directly with him. Chu Xun took a deep breath and continued to listen.


    "I already know what happened on your side. Remember, no matter what the person you just talked to, what he wants to do, you should not stop it. Do your best to cooperate with him. If he needs it, you can directly mobilize the military. Strength help him!"


    "The military don''t care about his people, and they can help if necessary."


    "Now, you are in charge of managing the Dongcheng District of Shanghai City, and leave all the people with you!"


    Chu Xun''s whole person was already there, his heart was ups and downs, his breathing was very short, and he even forgot to reply, but Song Mingyuan finished talking over there and hung up.


    Who is he!


    As soon as he walked away from his front foot, the second executive communicated directly to himself and made arrangements so solemnly.


    Could it be that he was a secretly sent from Chongcheng to rectify the officers who colluded with the forces like the man in front of him?


    Chu Xun couldn''t understand it, but he could only obey the order, and he could no longer intervene in this matter.


    Soon, Chu Xun directly ordered that everyone in the armed department retreat directly, leaving only the officer on the ground. It is better to live on the ground. He kept rolling, holding his hands on his skin, trying to hold his body. Only a little bit of worms gnawing their own flesh and blood, dig out.


    These are just a few larvae, because they were cultivated from the ancient flesh and blood in the battlefield of the ten thousand races at that time, so they have strong endurance, and after the worms penetrated into his body, the speed of gnawing is very slow, the kind of pain, It''s indescribable!

 Chapter 377： He is the God of War!

    After the armed department evacuated, the scavengers who had been stunned there, in shock, began to clean up the restaurant.


    Ye Hao, the owner of these children on Independence Island, has become even more mysterious in the eyes of these scavengers. He does not put military power in his eyes at all. Moreover, many people can see from the expression on Chu Xun when he receives the communication. The letter should be from the high-level military, otherwise it would be impossible for Chu Xun to evacuate with just one communication.


    Does the owner of this independent island have anything to do with the real high-level military personnel?


    He is still a member of the military!


    Everyone is guessing, and what happened here will soon spread throughout Shanghai.


    The work of the scavengers was finally finished, and the entire restaurant was cleaned up and down.


    I can''t see at all, here an hour or two ago, there used to be a scene of blood flowing into a river of **** on earth.


    Wang Lang was severely injured by Ye Hao, and he slowly recovered after taking a century-old medicine. Then, he arranged for other children to find some people to start the restaurant again.


    At the same time, plans for recruiting newcomers were also started. Of course, these plans formulated by Wang Lang were shown to Ye Hao. There are strict standards for how to recruit and what kind of children to recruit.


    Moreover, Wang Lang has also arranged the training for these children afterwards. Each item can be said to be demon training. If you take care of it, you may die.


    Of course, these are all things to do. As for where to find suitable children, Wang Lang and others have already been paying attention after they arrived in Shanghai.


    Among the scavengers, there are undoubtedly the largest number of children, just as there are many children around ten years old in the one hundred people just now.


    Many other forces like to recruit children, but treat ordinary children as if they are slaves, and even kill them if they are unhappy.


    Therefore, Wang Lang is ready to start from these forces. Many of these children who have been enslaved for a long time have a seed of hatred hidden in their hearts, and if they can be given a chance, perhaps this seed can grow up and produce a flower. Scarlet flower!


    Ye Hao feels that Wang Lang¡¯s arrangement is okay for the time being. He just made some adjustments in training. After Wang Lang watched it, he sweated a little. Compared with his own training plan, Ye Hao¡¯s adjustment undoubtedly made this happen. Training becomes more cruel.


    Wang Lang was a little skeptical, how many of those children at that time could survive this kind of training.


    "Master, if you come to Shanghai, do you need me to do anything?" Wang Lang asked respectfully from the side.


    "Go ahead and do your job." Ye Hao said flatly, and walked upstairs.


    Wang Lang left a team of three people, let them guard here, and listened to Ye Hao''s instructions at any time, so he went to work too.


    ......


    "Chu Xun, who is the master of that Independence Island?"


    "Yeah, what exactly is his identity, he directly asked the second executive to inform us one by one, not to provoke him, and if he has any needs, the entire security area must cooperate fully!"


    "Is he a person directly sent by the executives? He came here to fix the cancer in those armed departments?"


    Ye Hao appeared in Shanghai City, and Song Mingyuan had been following him all the time. He thought that Ye Hao would go directly to the cake country, but he didn''t expect to stay in Shanghai City and collided with people from the armed department.


    When Song Mingyuan saw this situation, he was furious. Those people who knew nothing about life and death dared to deal with Ye Hao directly. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, Ye Hao really got into trouble and had to tear down the entire Shanghai city. .


    And Song Mingyuan''s stated attitude shocked the regiment-level and division-level officers, causing various speculations.


    "Since the executive wants us to do this, we just obey the order." said a tall young officer who was about twenty-five years old.


    "Shangguanhai, do you know something, or the general or the old general, who gave you the news!" said a middle-aged man with a national character face.


    "Yes, Shangguanhai, your Shangguan family is the most informed in the military. If you know anything, let us know, and let us be psychologically prepared."


    "Yes, don''t let our armed department do some messy things for him when the time comes, do you want us to cooperate with him?"


    "I think his little power seems to be planning to develop in Shanghai. If it is really like what the executives say, and we listen to him, then if he lets us deal with those powers and help his power grow and develop, should we? Do you want to do this too!"


    The few people around are also in the same attitude. The armed personnel are not bloody. They can do their best for the country, but they will not just listen to the orders of a person who does not know the identity.


    "Don''t worry, he shouldn''t do this. Even if he wants to, he won''t need us to act." Shangguan Hai said calmly.


    "Shangguanhai, what exactly do you know, I will order you to answer as an officer!" The middle-aged man with a national character face suddenly increased his tone and said hardly.


    "Lao Tian, ??although you have a higher armed rank than me, don''t use your status to suppress me. I don''t want to eat yours." Shangguan Hai said with a smile, and then took a deep breath after looking at everyone''s expectations. , Continued, "Actually he is my brother-in-law!"


    "Shangguanhai!" Tian Pushing Construction was furious and shouted directly at Shangguanhai.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t be kidding you, but he may really be my brother-in-law..."


    Shangguanhai looked at these people, as if he was about to eat himself, he stopped talking about this, his face instantly turned into a serious face and said, "He is Ye Hao!"


    "Ye Hao? Who is Ye Hao? It sounds familiar, but there must be no such individual in the security area."


    "Ye Hao... Ye Hao! Could it be that Ye Hao who participated in researching the doomsday technique!"


    "Yes, it is that, the only person who participates in the research of the doomsday exercises in his own name!"


    The name Ye Hao was the only individual among those big clans, when Zhongcheng announced at the same time after the doomsday exercises were announced, and contributed to the research on the doomsday exercises.


    Shangguanhai saw that everyone had guessed it, but from the news his father gave, he knew Ye Hao''s other identity, which shocked him.


    "He still has an identity." Shang Guanhai said solemnly.


    "What identity? His identity as the creator of the doomsday technique is enough for us to listen to his orders."


    Shangguanhai took a deep breath again and said: "He is the God of War!"

 Chapter 378： All parties actions

    "what!"


    "What are you talking about! He is the God of War!"


    "Is that the **** of war!"


    "No, that God of War, he should be on the western snowfield right now."


    "Yes, how long has the war passed, how could the God of War appear in Shanghai now!"


    The word "God of War" shocked everyone, some of them couldn''t believe their ears, but after another thought, the shocking battle of Daxue Mountain had just ended, how could that person appear here.


    "How could it be impossible? Don''t forget, the God of War''s chariot turned into a supersonic fighter afterwards!" Shang Guanhai reminded.


    "Chariot, yes there is a chariot! Is he really the God of War!"


    "Chu Xun, did you see the chariot at that time!"


    "I didn''t see the chariot, but there was one of the ordinary cars, parked on the side of the street."


    "I heard that the chariot of the God of War can change its appearance at will!"


    "He really is the God of War!" Tian Pushing Construction still couldn''t believe it, looking at Shang Guanhai and said.


    Shang Guanhai didn''t speak, but nodded heavily.


    Everyone immediately took a deep breath, trying to calm the extreme shock in their hearts.


    Mars!


    The God of War who slaughtered a lost city alone!


    The snowy plateau beheaded the existence of the gods alone!


    He, the God of War of the Kyushu Kingdom, has already come to Shanghai at this moment!


    Standing aside, Chu Xun was a little bit scared at this moment, his legs were shaking, he actually wanted to save people in front of the God of War. Fortunately, Zhongcheng sent a communication in time, otherwise he would offend Ye Hao, then he would really deserve to die. .


    "Xiaohai, you said that the **** of war is your brother-in-law, is this true?" Tian Shijin Jian said with a flattering expression at this time, and even changed his name.


    "Well, it should be almost the same!" Shang Guanhai said, rubbing his nose.


    "What is supposed to be, you just said so surely."


    "Anyway, my sister is now with the **** of war, it must be sooner or later!"


    Shangguanhai also listened to his father''s words, that his baby sister actually left the city and followed the **** of war directly to the snowy plateau. With the **** of war, he naturally didn''t worry about the safety of Shangguan Qingqing.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet. What did God of War come to Shanghai for? It''s not just to develop his own power." Tian Pushing Construction looked at Shangguanhai and wanted to know more about the situation from him.


    "I don''t know this, it should only be known to senior executives." Shangguan Hai said helplessly.


    He was only combining his father¡¯s description of the God of War, combined with the attitude of Chongcheng, to come out with Ye Hao''s identity. Naturally it is impossible to know other things.


    "Since the God of War has arrived in Shanghai, are we going to meet and express our military''s attitude."


    "I don''t think it''s better. The executives have also said that, but we want us to cooperate with the God of War when necessary, and don''t bother for the time being."


    "That''s OK, let''s just watch it get better, Xiaohai, you can temporarily transfer to Dongcheng District, and Chu Xun, pay attention to the situation there, if you need to take action, you don''t need to report, and directly give it to the God of War and him. The most powerful help."


    "And you, if the people of the God of War, in whose area, are in trouble and need help, you should know what to do!"


    In this way, orders from the security area went down one by one, already putting Ye Hao and the children of Independence Island at the first place of concern.


    .......


    In several other districts of Shanghai City, the headquarters of Scavenger Shanghai City is located in Xicheng District. After those people completed their tasks and returned, they immediately reported everything that had happened to Zuiyue Tower to the top.


    And through communication, Shanghai City from Jiangcheng, from several scavengers who had been in contact with Ye Hao, also learned some things, and confirmed Ye Hao''s identity!


    The Shanghai city scavenger senior, the three innate strong, and some core scavenger members, directly held a meeting to discuss the situation.


    The final result of the discussion is to give the most convenience to the children under Ye Hao. If they appear in Xicheng District, all scavengers cannot provoke them, and they can assist those children if necessary.


    In addition, scavengers pass on the news layer by layer, so that their people can restrain their own people and not offend those children.


    After all, among the scavengers, men and women, old and young, good and evil, there are all kinds of people, it is very complicated, so they must strengthen the restraint.


    In the blood rose above, when Wang Lang and other children appeared in Shanghai, they secretly paid attention, because among the founders of the blood rose, someone recognized Wang Lang and knew they had a relationship with Ye Hao.


    When what happened to Zuiyuelou reached Blood Rose''s ears, she seemed very excited.


    The founder of Blood Rose is also the eldest sister of these women, and her name is Blood Rose.


    She will never forget that man, because he saved them, gave them hope to live, and made them stronger.


    And now, this man appeared in Shanghai, and Blood Rose immediately took out the communicator in his hand and connected to the survivor bases such as Chongcheng and Jiangcheng. The other founders of Blood Rose, after that, few survived. Several sisters, tell them the news.


    They spread people all over the Kyushu country just to find him, and now they finally found him.


    Blood Rose resisted the excitement and did not rush to find Ye Hao, because Ye Hao''s eyes were indifferent as frost, and for them, perhaps in Ye Hao''s eyes at that time, killing and saving were just random things, maybe Ye Hao had forgotten their existence a long time ago.


    Scavengers and Blood Rose are the top three powers in Shanghai. The two big powers, plus the military, naturally cannot escape the eyes of other powers in their actions.


    In this way, the entire Shanghai city, because of Ye Hao and the children of Independence Island, was in a special atmosphere, as if everyone was taut with a string, and everything seemed very regular.


    However, there will always be some arrogant people who just like all kinds of death, all kinds of waves!


    With the shift of the military''s attention, the control of the various forces in Shanghai has declined. People with a little awareness can feel this change is unusual, but there are always people who like to jump.


    After the two forces of Scavengers and Blood Rose quietly converged, the same top three forces, the Dragon Gang, began to increase their movements, and the obvious big movements and the small movements in the dark began to increase.


    And their biggest move is to fix their eyes on Dongcheng District.


    The destroyed wild wolf gang, the badly lost Vale of the Evil, and a new force that wants to develop but has not yet developed, it can be said that Dongcheng District is now completely a piece of fat!

 Chapter 379： All forces gather in Drunken Moon Tower

    Seven days have passed since the Zuoyuelou incident in Dongcheng District, Shanghai.


    Ye Hao is still staying in Shanghai city now, not going directly to the cake country.


    He was waiting, waiting for the cake country to lift the seal on Fugui Mountain. As for the specific number of people to be used to sacrifice, none of this was Ye Hao''s business. Anyway, the little Dongzhou country, the more people died, the better!


    According to Ye Hao''s attention through satellites, the seven people have become the strongest existence in that Xiaoying Country after they received the power bestowed by the Eight Qi Orochi.


    And they rushed those survivors to Fugui Mountain one after another, taking them as sacrificial offerings to Yaqi Orochi.


    I don¡¯t know how many thousands of people died. There are already bones on the wealthy mountain. The flesh and blood of those people is directly absorbed and turned into nourishment, making the eight-kissed snake in the seal stronger, and the power of the seal is also It is gradually decreasing.


    In the past few days, Wang Lang and the children have reopened the restaurant.


    The chef of the restaurant was originally the chef of Zuiyuelou, and he had been working in this five-star restaurant before the end of the world.


    So when the Wild Wolf Gang managed this restaurant, it was the most prosperous area in Shanghai. Many survivor teams liked to come here after hunting.


    Although the conditions after the end of the world are not so good, it will not affect the craftsmanship of a five-star restaurant chef at all.


    The restaurant reopened on the third day, and the opening of the restaurant naturally attracted the attention of all parties and gave them a chance to get close to Ye Hao and the children.


    Those high-ranking officers in the military ran over to do it when they had nothing to do, saying that they were drinking and eating, but they all wanted to see Ye Hao, but they never saw Ye Hao''s shadow.


    Blood roses, scavengers, dragon gangs, etc., these high-level powers come to this restaurant basically every day. Although their respective powers are mainly in other cities, everyone comes with their own purpose.


    On this day, these forces came to Zuiyue Tower as usual, and the entire second floor was already full of people.


    At the same time, there were two military personnel present, namely Shangguan Hai and Chu Xun. It is impossible for other military leaders to come here. Only Shangguan Hai and Chu Xun, who are in charge of Dongcheng District, have time to come here to stare.


    The military naturally noticed the actions of these forces and feared that these people would make trouble. That''s why.


    But today''s protagonist, none of them seemed to be them, but the open mouth who brought a few people over.


    After Zhang Dazui returned to the Valley of the Evil Man, he never showed up. Originally, he was waiting for Wang Lang to pass, because at that time Wang Lang left a message and said that he would go to the Valley of the Evil Man to find him.


    However, Wang Lang was busy with a lot of things, and there was no time to pass by. He had forgotten about this matter, but the Valley of the Evil Man couldn''t sit still.


    A few days ago, several other high-levels in Evilman Valley rushed back to Shanghai from other cities. Finally, after everyone''s discussion, they decided to apologize to Zuiyuelou.


    It was this news that caused other forces to come to Zuiyuelou early in the morning. Some might be watching the show, some might be preparing to do something, but the military and Blood Rose, etc., who knew some things, What they look forward to is to meet the people they want to meet.


    Ye Hao!


    Mars!


    This kind of thing, maybe he will appear.


    "Brother Wang Lang, we in the Valley of the Evilman, are here to apologize for what happened that day. There are some medicinal materials and some materials for mutant beasts. In addition, the site that originally belonged to the wolf gang will belong to your independent island in the future. The Valley of the Evil demarcates three more streets as an apologetic, and I hope you won¡¯t be held accountable any more, and we can live in peace in the future."


    He grinned and said with a big smile, appearing to be very sincere.


    "I accept medicinal materials and mutant animal materials. As for the three streets, we don''t have the leisure to manage them, as long as you don''t hinder our development in the future and don''t disturb us hunting mutant beasts."


    As Wang Lang said, he asked a few children to move all those things up to the third floor.


    Zuiyue Tower is now open on the second floor, and the upper floors are not open for the time being. The main point is that Ye Hao is now living upstairs. Wang Lang dare not disturb Ye Hao. In addition, Independence Island now has insufficient staff, so big. A hotel that is completely open would be difficult to manage.


    "Since it is rare today that representatives of the major forces in Shanghai are all gathered in our Drunken Moon Tower, we will invite everyone to eat today''s meal on the Independence Island."


    On the open-air square outside the restaurant on the second floor, a large barbecue grill was directly erected. A mutant beast with a height of four or five meters was placed there. The children of several independent islands were very neat, and the fur of the mutant beast was completely Cut it off, and then began to cut off a piece of flesh and blood, and handed it over to the cooks to roast.


    The people of those forces looked at the mutant beast outside. Although it was only four or five meters high, it was a lord-level mutant beast.


    That is a mutant tiger, although it is only the first rank of the lord, but these people here know that it will be very difficult to kill it alone.


    And this mutant tiger has only one wound on its body, and that is a complete and neat wound on the neck.


    A fatal blow!


    Although the leaders of these forces here have reached innateness, they all know that if they deal with this mutant tiger, it is impossible to kill with one blow. Even if they can kill it, it will be very difficult.


    Among the children on Independence Island, only Wang Lang has reached the innate. Everyone can''t help but look at Wang Lang, and their expressions have changed a little.


    "The golden body Wang Lang is really powerful, facing the lord-level mutant beast, he can do a one-shot kill, I admire Lin Mou!"


    It was a man who was wearing ordinary clothes but was very rugged.


    Lin Kuang, the top of the scavengers, is also one of the creators of the scavengers.


    "Brother Wang Lang is indeed powerful. Independence Island is enough to occupy a place in Shanghai. It will be useful to get my mouth open in the future. As long as Brother Wang Lang says a word, I will naturally not refuse."


    Zhang Dazui also said with a smile over there, saying that Wang Lang was very grateful that Wang Lang was able to accept the materials without asking for the three streets at the same time. Being able to accept the materials shows that the matter is also over.


    He didn''t dare to provoke Wang Lang with his big mouth, and those children, he didn''t want to endure the situation of being slaughtered by others.


    "We Blood Rose ate this meal, and naturally agreed that Independence Island will develop in Shanghai in the future, and we can cooperate and help each other in the future."


    A coquettish woman said with a slight smile.


    "Blood Rose, if you open your mouth, I Long Ao believe that he was afraid of being beaten, but with your blood rose''s unblinking killing style, who dares to cooperate with you."

 Chapter 380： Dragon Gang

    A young evil man looked at the blood rose with undisguised fiery eyes.


    The blood rose forces are all women, and each has a good appearance, especially the woman in front of me, the founder of the blood rose, is a thorny rose, coquettish and sexy, I don¡¯t know how many men hit her attention. However, the final fate of those people was very miserable.


    "Long Ao, be careful of your eyes!" Blood Rose said coldly.


    Long Ao smiled, retracted his gaze, and looked at Wang Lang and said, ¡°You Independence Island don¡¯t really think that with this mutant beast and this meal, you want all the forces in Shanghai to give it to you. Give the green light and let your children develop their power!"


    As soon as Long Ao finished speaking, the entire restaurant instantly became quiet, terribly quiet, and it was almost audible.


    Wang Lang looked at Long Ao who was sitting there, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t move.


    Soon, the first batch of meat was roasted, and the children newly recruited by Independence Island were sent to the tables of the major forces one by one.


    The tense atmosphere on the scene made every child very cautious. They had just been recruited. Although Wang Lang had arranged medicinal baths for each of them in the past few days, they had changed from ordinary people to warriors, and at the same time mastered them. Doomsday exercises, but their xinxing is still the same as that of children.


    A little girl of about ten years old, carrying a large plate of meat, walked to the table where the dragon gang was located, and placed the plate very carefully. With her head down, she just wanted to retreat to the side, suddenly. , A big hand directly pinched her chin.


    Then, a face that made the little girl feel terrified appeared in front of her.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the little slave who was with me before!" Long Ao sneered, with a strange and terrifying face close to the little girl''s face.


    On the little girl''s face, there was a piece of meat that was directly cut off, which was cut off by the little girl herself after being rescued by Wang Lang and others.


    And this place was originally engraved with the word slave, symbolizing that she was a slave raised by Long Ao!


    Long Ao, as one of the powers of the Dragon Gang, and people from other forces know that he has a special hobby, he likes to abuse children, especially girls, so he will always follow a girl next to Long Ao. He will engrave a slave character on this girl''s face.


    The girl next to Long Ao would change one every once in a while, sometimes for a few days, or one or two weeks.


    As for the missing children, one by one died, and, what is even more frightening, those children were all made into specimens by him, and they were placed somewhere in the Dragon Gang as collections.


    These are not secrets, but no one can stop them, because the dragon gang is too powerful.


    "The thing I gave you was cut off by you! My heart hurts!" Long Ao said, his thumb pressed hard against the wound on the little girl''s face, and the blood quickly stayed.


    The little girl never made any sound, did not cry, did not resist, but her eyes were terribly cold!


    Everyone looked here at the moment Long Ao took the shot. No one thought that Long Ao would suddenly take the shot, and everyone suddenly became nervous.


    Wang Lang looked at everything, never moving, but his eyes became colder, staring at Long Ao''s side, and then a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Just when Long Ao stretched out his tongue and wanted to lick the little girl''s face, a cold light flashed away!


    "Ah! Asshole!"


    Long Ao yelled and threw the little girl directly to the ground.


    The little girl slammed into a pillar and spewed a mouthful of blood, but she quickly stood up, her cold eyes staring at Long Ao all the time.


    And in the little girl''s hand, holding a dagger, there is still blood on the dagger.


    I saw that a blood stain appeared directly on Long Ao''s face, and one of his hands quickly covered his face.


    "You little bitch! I''m going to kill you!"


    Long Ao stood up directly, a powerful aura broke out, and walked towards the little girl.


    Just when Long Ao was about to kick the little girl, a golden sword light suddenly slashed from him!


    Wang Lang finally made a move, standing in front of the little girl, cutting out the golden long knife directly.


    "Do you dare to move my people from Independence Island in this Drunken Moon Tower!"


    "Why, Wang Lang, do you think our forces are really afraid of your independent island!"


    "You are just a group of children, and you really want to develop power in Shanghai. Don''t think that killing a wild wolf and killing a few mutant beasts can scare us. They are afraid of you. Our dragon gang can Not afraid!"


    With that, Long Ao¡¯s aura broke out, and his body began to be covered with a layer of black scale armor. His arms became a pair of dragon claws, and a pair of black horns appeared on the top of his head, which looked like dragon horns. , As if it were a dragon.


    Just as Wang Lang and Long Ao were about to start their hands, a voice sounded in the corner.


    "stop!"


    "Long Ao, do you Dragon Gang want to make trouble here!"


    It was Shang Guanhai who came forward to speak. At this time, it would be difficult for other forces to come forward, otherwise it might become a battle between the major forces, and it is best for the military to come forward to stop it.


    "Hehe, Shangguanhai, do you want to protect these little children, they killed an officer, your military can sit still!"


    "Or, you are the same as the one who died. This independent island is also your Shangguanhai, or the power of your Shangguan family."


    Long Ao said there, as the above-mentioned Guanhai as the military, so vigorously defending a new force, what Long Ao said is not impossible.


    "Long Ao, don''t talk nonsense to me there, I am for your own good, they are not something you can afford!"


    Shangguanhai has already said this for this reason. If this Long Ao still doesn¡¯t listen, he has nothing to do, but he will definitely stand on the side of Independence Island, and it is even necessary to send out military forces directly to suppress the Dragon Gang. .


    "Why, did I say it! Threatening our Dragon Gang, are you threatening with the armed department or your Shangguan family? The armed department, it is estimated that except for some soldiers from your Shangguan family, it is impossible for others to listen to you. Yes, as for your Shangguan family, this is not Jiangcheng!"


    As Long Ao said, he didn''t put Shangguanhai in his eyes at all. Although the dragon gang was formed for a short time, its development speed was extremely fast. It caught up in a short time, such as Blood Rose and Scavengers. , Some long-developed veteran forces.


    Moreover, the senior members of the dragon gang all have the same ability, that is, the dragon people who can incarnate in black scale armor. Moreover, their strength is very strong, so they have annexed some small forces along the way and developed rapidly.

 Chapter 381： Long Aos ambition

    Shang Guanhai didn''t say anything any more, sat back in his seat, and said a few words to Chu Xun next to him, and then Chu Xun left the restaurant.


    "Big villain, it''s my brother, he seems to know who you are!"


    Shangguan Qingqing leaned against Ye Hao''s arms and said, although she is now charming and charming, her personality is still the same as before.


    Now in the room on the top floor, Ye Hao and the three daughters of Shangguan Qingqing are using Xiao Lori Aoxue''s space ability to watch what happened downstairs.


    Hearing what Shang Guanhai said, he could naturally guess that he already knew the identity of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, it was not Shang Guanhai that he was paying attention to at the moment, but Long Ao.


    In other words, it was the breath that radiated from Long Ao''s body, which made him feel a little familiar. He must have felt this breath somewhere!


    "Dad, I don''t like the breath of that person, it''s annoying!" Little Lori Aoxue looked at Long Ao, with a hint of fear and anger.


    "That''s the breath of an evil dragon!"


    Said Xue Linger, who had been staying on Little Lolita''s shoulder.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Ling''er, as if asking.


    "The evil dragon was created by the races that invaded the big world at that time to deal with the dragon race. The evil dragon is a black dragon, and it is the nemesis of the dragon race!"


    "Evil dragons feed on dragons. It is the monsters that existed and produced through terrible means. At that time, just an evil dragon caused huge losses to the dragons. Many dragons were eaten by the dragons!"


    "It''s just that when the dragon tribe tried to dispatch with all their strength to destroy the evil dragon, the evil dragon suddenly disappeared. I didn''t expect the breath of the evil dragon to appear here. This person must have been in contact with the evil dragon!"


    "At that time, some people suspected that the dragon was taken away by those existences, but now it seems that it is still on this planet, maybe those existences just sealed it somewhere."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, the black dragon, familiar aura, Ye Hao recalled, suddenly as if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly cooled.


    In the restaurant, Long Ao looked at Wang Lang again and said, "Wang Lang! Originally, our Dragon Gang didn''t want to do anything to you, but you dare to take away my people!"


    "Blood Rose, Lin Kuang, and you! People of your various forces, but they have also been taken away by them, I don''t believe that you have not seen anything you can do!" Long Ao looked at people from other forces, especially It was the blood rose and the scavengers, both of which were powerful forces.


    "The children we rescued by the blood rose originally wanted to nurture them to grow up and give them the ability to protect themselves. Since they are willing to join the Independence Island, the Independence Island can naturally protect them, and perhaps train them in the same way. Strong, it saves some of our blood rose energy."


    The Blood Rose sat there and said, as if he hadn''t paid any attention to these things, and he still had a hint of gratitude to Independence Island.


    "Those scavengers are just ordinary children, and we scavengers never restrain them. They join scavengers just to survive. If they join Independence Island, they can live better and become stronger. What''s wrong with that."


    "Yes, they are just ordinary children. In the power, they are nothing more than messing around and doing some rough work. There are other people without them."


    "Children can''t be considered as combat power in the power. People on Independence Island can be strong and naturally have their methods. If these children can be strong, it would be a good thing for our Kyushu country!"


    "Yes, many children cannot become warriors. If these children can become stronger, it is also a good power. There are not many children who survive in the last days."


    People from all the forces have expressed their views. Those small and medium forces are basically one-sided. They are already living in the cracks of the big forces. They naturally understand the situation. Now it is obvious that the military and several other big forces are standing in support of Independence Island. This side of development.


    Moreover, Independence Island may really have something to do with the military. Although it is all just speculation, these small forces do not dare to move.


    In addition, even if Independence Island really develops, it will not affect their small and medium-sized forces. After all, Shanghai City originally has many forces. Except for a few large forces that can be stabilized, those small and medium-sized forces will be annexed at any time. Or disband.


    "Hehe, since you guys don¡¯t dare to move, then my dragon gang will come to this Dongcheng District to stroll around. After all, the Dongcheng District is now a Valley of the Evil People. The place is too big. It is estimated that a group of children won¡¯t be too big. , Our Dragon Gang is crowded, come here in Dongcheng District, then it will be more lively."


    "However, if any of you forces dare to come again at that time, it will be impossible to help our dragon!"


    Long Ao said, as if most of the big fat in Dongcheng District already belonged to the Dragon Gang, he began to swear his sovereignty.


    The others stopped talking, they all looked at Wang Lang, wanting to know his attitude.


    As for Wang Lang, his whole body was already in a golden state, and he was staring at Long Ao coldly.


    "Why, Wang Lang, you should agree with what I said. After all, it is very dangerous for your subordinates to go out to hunt mutant beasts. Our dragon gang may be able to take care of them when they come to Dongcheng District."


    Long Ao said with a smile, and his tone, everyone can hear, this is a threat!


    Wang Lang didn''t say anything, and the long sword slashed directly at Long Ao!


    The people around him instantly stepped aside, Long Ao''s eyes were cold, and his claws directly grabbed the long knife.


    The golden long knife was directly grasped by Long Ao in his hand, and the harsh voice spread throughout the restaurant.


    "Wang Lang, you are powerful, but you cannot imagine my power!"


    Having said that, Long Ao directly blasted Wang Lang with a punch, and Wang Lang could only greet him with a golden fist.


    The two punched each other and withdrew to a distance of two or three meters.


    It seems that they are evenly matched, but after the two stabilized, a trace of blood appeared on the corner of Wang Lang''s mouth!


    "Wang Lang, it seems you are just like that!" Long Ao said with a sneer.


    "With your strength, you want to develop power in Shanghai city, and you also want to occupy Dongcheng District. Who gave you the courage!"


    "Since you didn''t do anything just now, when I solve these children, this Dongcheng District belongs to our dragon gang. If any of you dare to intervene again, don''t blame my dragon gang for being impolite!"


    Long Ao tried out Wang Lang''s combat power and felt that Independence Island was no longer a threat in front of him, and he could solve these children at any time, and Dongcheng District was destined to belong to their Dragon Gang!

 Chapter 382： The breath of the dragon

    "It is the breath of the evil dragon. A black energy has penetrated into his body. If that energy is not dissipated, he will be controlled by this breath and become a servant of the evil dragon!"


    In the restaurant, Xue Linger looked at the injured Wang Lang and said.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, his eyes became cold, and he slowly stood up and walked downstairs.


    Shangguan Qingqing, Wang Xiaoran, and Situ Linglong all followed, Xiao Lolita was also held in Wang Xiaoran''s arms, and Xue Linger fell on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "Long Ao, don''t mess around!" Shangguanhai stood up again and said loudly, seeing that the other forces did not stop it.


    "Shangguanhai, since this independent island is not the power of your Shangguan family, you can''t control what I want to do."


    "you!"


    Shang Guanhai couldn''t help it, he was alone now, he was not Long Ao''s opponent at all.


    "Long Ao, your dragon gang has monopolized Beicheng District, isn''t it enough, don''t have too much appetite, be careful not to swallow it, and choke yourself."


    "Originally, our three major forces divided into three urban areas. There are those small and medium-sized forces developing in Dongcheng District. Long Ao, there is no need to break this situation!"


    Lin Kuang and Blood Rose both said to the side that they don''t want to do anything here. The true master of this independent island has not come out, and any move may bring about different effects.


    "Why, you guys are going to stop me now. I asked you just now. I didn''t make a statement at the time. Now I have defeated this little spirit. You are here to get involved, do you want to fight our dragon gang!"


    Long Ao didn''t seem to be afraid at all. The two forces joined forces, and they were full of confidence!


    With his fists clenched again, Long Ao directly blasted towards Wang Lang.


    At the moment when his fist blasted, a huge pressure directly locked Long Ao, making his whole person instantly stiff, unable to move, and a feeling of death, making Long Ao cold and sweaty.


    This coercion enveloped the entire restaurant. Everyone felt that they felt as if they were being pressed by a huge boulder, as if they were about to breathe. The person who had stood up was instantly pressed to sit on the stool, and some of them did not sit. Well, I fell directly to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    A figure came down from upstairs, dressed in black, wearing a mask, glanced at everyone with cold eyes, and finally landed on Wang Lang and walked slowly.


    Shangguan Qingqing, who followed Ye Hao, walked in the direction of Shangguanhai, while Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong sat aside with little Lolita.


    In the entire restaurant, there was only the sound of Ye Hao''s footsteps. Every step passed made everyone''s hearts more tense, so tense that they even stopped breathing.


    Ye Hao walked past Long Ao, just glanced at him, and then came to Wang Lang.


    The Xue Linger on Ye Hao''s shoulder flew up, grabbed the arm that Wang Lang and Long Ao were fighting against, signaled to raise it, and then made a stroke of his finger on his wrist, and a line of blood appeared on the golden skin, blood. Began to flow out.


    Xue Linger directly used blood to draw a pattern on Wang Lang''s arm, and soon a complicated pattern appeared on Wang Lang''s entire arm.


    Immediately afterwards, Wang Lang felt that something was drilling in his mouth, and he was heading towards that arm.


    Soon, a black gas could be seen on the arm, going along the arm towards the wrist.


    The black energy drilled out of the wrist wound and turned into a black dragon. Then, the pattern on Wang Lang''s arm floated up and turned into **** lights, wrapping the black dragon into a light ball, **** The ball of light fell into the hands of Xue Ling''er, and she flew back to Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "This is the breath of the evil dragon, there is nothing wrong with it, he must have been in contact with that dragon and gained its power." Xue Ling''er said seriously.


    "You have been to Mount Tai!"


    Ye Hao looked at Long Ao, his icy eyes made Long Ao fall into hell, Ye Hao''s tone was not a question, but affirmation.


    When Ye Hao said Taishan, Long Ao was even more shocked!


    Long Ao and his dozen or so companions didn¡¯t know where to get the news. There might be a miraculous medicine in Mount Tai. At that time, they were just ordinary warriors, but they ventured to Mount Tai for the sake of this wonder medicine. .


    Fortunately, after some people died, they managed to enter the depths of Mount Tai, but they did not find any magical medicine.


    When they wanted to leave, they were called by an inexplicable voice, and finally came to the abyss.


    A black dragon was swimming in the crack, and a few black qi turned into black dragons, digging into their brows.


    This made them feel the power instantly, and at the same time, they were willing to become the servants of the evil dragon, and regarded the evil dragon as the **** dragon!


    The will of the Shenlong allows them to find the believers, and the black dragon in their minds can create black energy. After drilling into the human body, it will slowly control the will of people, making people a believer, or slave, of the Shenlong!


    Since then, they have all changed their surnames to Dragon, and after leaving Mount Tai, they established the Dragon Gang, and because of their strength, the Dragon Gang has grown rapidly.


    At the same time, they also knew from Shenlong that there was indeed a miraculous medicine for ten thousand years, but it had already been taken away.


    That person was naturally Ye Hao, because Ye Hao made too much noise in Mount Tai, so that the later Long Ao and others could enter the depths of Mount Tai smoothly, otherwise, they could use their strengths to have a lord''s rank. Mutant beasts can make them die.


    According to Shenlong''s description of the person who took the magic medicine, the most important thing was that he had a special chariot and a white wolf beside him.


    Later, when Long Ao saw Ye Hao slaughter the city of zombies alone, and the appearance of that chariot, he knew that the person who took the Ten Thousand Years Magic Medicine was Ye Hao.


    And Ye Hao''s strength must be because of the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years, and it is precisely because of this that Ye Hao was regarded as the **** of war by the entire Nation of Kyushu!


    Long proud and hate!


    Originally, the miraculous medicine for ten thousand years should be his. Originally, he could possess the supremely powerful power. Originally, he would become the God of War of the Kyushu Kingdom!


    When Ye Hao said Taishan, Long Ao knew Ye Hao''s identity.


    Mars!


    The strongest of Kyushu!


    At this moment, he Long Ao is facing the God of War of Kyushu!


    "I am a servant of Shenlong! With the power bestowed by Shenlong, you cannot kill me. If you kill me, when Shenlong breaks the seal, it will be your death date!"


    Long Ao''s heart has long been filled with fear. At this moment, he exhausted all his strength, screaming wildly, with a hideous face, doing the final struggle!


    "What does that dragon let you do?"


    Ye Hao knew that if the evil dragon wanted to break the seal of Biancheng, it would definitely need a special method, just like the demons of the rich and honorable mountains of the cake country and the Amerika country.

 Chapter 383： The military shot!

    Long Ao did not answer Ye Hao''s words.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Long Ao¡¯s arms were twisted directly, and the two arms were rolled by huge force, the scales shattered, the flesh and blood rolled into twists, and the blood was like water twisted from a towel, dripping continuously. The sound of broken bones spread throughout the restaurant.


    Finally, the two arms, coming down from the shoulders, were completely bloody, the broken bones pierced out of the skin, and there were two pools of blood on the ground.


    The arm was not broken directly, maybe it would be better to break it, but now, the pain from the nerves is undoubtedly the most cruel torture!


    "Hahaha! You dare not kill me, as long as Shenlong''s servant is still there, Shenlong will soon be printed out of Biancheng, and then you will be swallowed by Shenlong!"


    "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t defeat the Shenlong, and the Shenlong is destined to rule the world!"


    Long Ao laughed, as if he could no longer feel the pain.


    "You... how do you... dare... kill..."


    Long Ao still wanted to say something, but found that he could not say it anymore, and his eyes saw that his head fell towards the ground, already out of his body.


    Long Ao''s head rolled to the ground, and after the head rolled out, a black air drilled from the center of his eyebrows and flew towards Ye Hao suddenly.


    The black energy hit Ye Hao, but it didn''t have any effect, and the blood spirit on Ye Hao''s shoulder had already bit his finger and drew a complicated pattern in the air.


    Hei Qi turned into a black dragon, as if he felt something, looking in a certain direction, when he saw the little Lori Ao Xue, the black dragon opened his mouth instantly and quickly moved towards Ao Xue!


    It was a kind of excitement like seeing food, Ao Xue looked at the black dragon flying, extremely scared, it was a kind of instinctual fear!


    Wang Xiaoran directly protected Little Lolita in his arms, and a curtain of water rose in front of him.


    Before the black dragon hit the water curtain, blood-colored chains instantly entangled it, and then completely wrapped it into another blood-colored ball, which fell on the table.


    Wang Xiaoran breathed a sigh of relief and removed the water curtain. Under Wang Xiaoran''s comfort, Xiao Lori Aoxue slowly recovered from her fear.


    Ye Hao looked at the other Dragon Gang members. Those people were already limp on the ground.


    Under the control of Xue Ling''er, both blood cells slowly shrank, and she put them away.


    Ye Hao''s coercion receded, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, feeling relieved, but still didn''t dare to take any action.


    Then, Ye Hao walked towards Shangguanhai.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming, Shangguanhai immediately stood up, appearing solemnly.


    "Your communicator should be able to contact Song Mingyuan," Ye Hao said.


    Shang Guanhai nodded, understanding Ye Hao''s meaning, immediately took out the communicator and connected to the heavy city.


    Soon, a light curtain appeared, and Song Mingyuan saw Ye Hao, very nervous, thinking that the armed department had accidentally offended him, and now he came to Xingshi to question him.


    Before Song Mingyuan could speak, Ye Hao said directly: "Someone has touched the crack in the abyss of Mount Tai, you send someone to deal with it!"


    "What! Bastard, don''t these people know that these things are terrible? I have already warned them. Don''t worry, I will let people deal with them immediately, and I won''t let anyone go."


    Ye Hao nodded, stopped talking, and gave the communicator to Shangguanhai.


    When the people of Long Ao came into contact with the cracks in the abyss of Mount Tai, the doomsday exercises had not been announced. When the country strictly prohibited contact with the cracks, the dragon gang had grown to a certain scale, covering almost all survivor bases in Kyushu, although recent moves have been made. Converged, but they were eventually exposed.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, Song Mingyuan would naturally get to know the situation with Shang Guanhai. As for what Song Mingyuan would do, it wouldn''t matter to Ye Hao.


    After dealing with these things, Ye Hao didn''t go back upstairs immediately, but sat down and just ate barbecue there.


    Wang Lang directly let people clean up Long Ao''s body, and at the same time controlled the other members of the Dragon Gang and took away.


    The barbecue continued to be served plate by plate, and people from other forces were eating quietly. Everything seemed natural, but it was shrouded in a tense atmosphere.


    Shangguan Qingqing had a conversation with Shangguanhai, and then sat back next to Ye Hao.


    Shang Guanhai also temporarily left, went to the lobby downstairs, and reported to Song Mingyuan what had just happened.


    Song Mingyuan was furious, and someone actually believed in the existence in those abysses and wanted to release them early.


    The communication was hung up, and soon, on the land of Kyushu, the military at all survivor bases received orders.


    Control all the Dragon Gang members in their respective areas, especially the high-level ones. You can''t let one go. If there is resistance, you can kill them directly!


    In addition, Song Mingyuan directly mobilized the satellite to lock the crack in the abyss of Mount Tai, and found that the dragon inside became clearer and more active.


    This barbecue was finished quickly, and all the major forces left one by one.


    This meal was perhaps the most thrilling one they had eaten. Although many people still don¡¯t know Ye Hao¡¯s specific identity, Ye Hao killed Long Ao so easily and the pressure that they couldn¡¯t resist. , And the tone of Ye Hao''s speech with that person was beyond their imagination.


    "Master, do you remember the woman just now."


    Wang Xiaoran looked in the direction where Blood Rose was sitting before, and said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at her and didn''t speak, he naturally wouldn''t remember those women. For Ye Hao, they were the same as ordinary survivors, and they were not worthy of his attention.


    Wang Xiaoran would recognize that woman, mainly because she had a deeper impression of those women at that time, and just now, Blood Rose also watched Wang Xiaoran several times intentionally or unintentionally.


    "That woman is one of those women who were saved when we eliminated the Heart K in City F."


    Wang Xiaoran said, as if to remind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, then remembered, and then thought of the women with blood roses on their faces in Jiangcheng and in the satellite images. They seemed to belong to the blood rose power, and this power seemed to be those women. Build it!


    My first game of chess has grown up.


    Ye Hao nodded, indicating that he already knew, but he didn''t plan to make this move, so let them go by themselves. Ye Hao didn''t care about these women too much at the time.


    Passing the doomsday exercises to them at that time was just a casual thing.


    Ye Hao and the others returned to the room after eating. When Ye Hao looked at the cake country again through the Skynet system, he found that the cake country had begun to make big moves. This time, nearly 100,000 people were taken from various places. , Drove to the Fortune Mountain, a large-scale sacrifice will happen soon, those crazy believers no longer want to wait.

 Chapter 384： The king of mysterious tortoise!

    After this meal, the power of Independence Island began to develop normally. Not only the power of Independence Island in Shanghai city, but the other survivor bases of Independence Island were also developing, without any interference from any forces.


    This is naturally inseparable from the military, overt or covert help, and self-restraint by other forces.


    Another thing is that the forces belonging to the dragon gang in various places were directly cleaned up by the armed department. All members of the dragon gang were basically controlled. Some of the rebels were directly beheaded by the armed department, but there were still some fish that slipped through the net.


    The military did not give up on arrest, and at the same time notified all forces that if they were caught, they could hand them over to the military for supplies, and they could directly kill them if they encountered resistance.


    In this way, a huge force all over the country of Kyushu was directly annihilated because of Ye Hao''s words, and became a dog of the bereavement, and the person who escaped was also a mouse on the street, and could only live a dark life from then on.


    Those big forces that knew the situation were all in shock.


    "How did you deal with those evil dragon breaths?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Xue Linger.


    "Don''t worry, those black qi has been refined by me." Xue Ling''er spread his hands, two blood cells appeared, slowly becoming larger, and then the blood cells spread out, and what appeared was no longer black qi, but very pure. Two groups of golden breath.


    "This is truly pure dragon energy. This evil dragon should be the one from the ten thousand race period. I heard that it was transformed from a golden dragon."


    Xue Ling''er explained, and then slowly sent out the two dragon qi, and flew towards the little Lori Ao Xue.


    Dragon Qi naturally blended into Ao Xue''s body, making her feel very comfortable, and immediately fell asleep in Wang Xiaoran''s arms.


    "When the military suppresses the Dragon Gang, it is not very dangerous to encounter this black energy. If it gets into the body, it will be directly controlled." Shangguan Qingqing said aside.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of dragon energy can only exist for a short time after leaving the body. If it can''t find the host, it will quickly disperse."


    Xue Ling''er''s words made Shangguan Qingqing relieved. Although she is now a saint of the saint blood clan, she is still a member of the Shangguan family, and naturally she is worried about her father and brother.


    This was already the third day after Zuiyuelou''s dinner, and the nearly 100,000 people gathered from various places in the cake country that Ye Hao was paying attention to at the time had already reached the foot of the Fortune Mountain.


    And Ye Hao is also ready to go there to watch the show!


    On the top floor of the restaurant, the chariot has been transformed into a combat aircraft. Just when everyone entered the chariot and was about to fly away, not far away, you could see from the top floor of the restaurant. There was a huge roar from the direction of the sea!


    "What is that! Why did a mountain suddenly appear on the sea!"


    "Have you noticed that the mountain seems to be moving over here!"


    "No, it seems to be true. Look, something is supporting the mountain, it''s four pillars!"


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the beast resounding through the world came again, and under the light and shadow, people finally saw clearly that what came to them was not a mountain at all, but a giant beast!


    It was a huge mysterious tortoise, and a huge island was carried on the back of the mysterious tortoise. Its four legs, like a giant pillar, were slowly moving towards this side.


    "The waves! Run, the waves are coming!"


    "Shanghai City is about to end, no one can resist such a behemoth if it steps on the ground!"


    "God of War! God of War can definitely stop it!"


    "Who knows where the God of War is, maybe the God of War is still in the snowy plateau now!"


    The size of the giant tortoise is enough to compare with the angel giant. Although its strength is not as strong as that of the angel giant, it has already reached the third rank of the king. With such a huge size, if you set foot on the city of Shanghai, just a few times, It is enough to turn the entire Shanghai city into ruins!


    The Dongcheng District, which is the area near the sea in Shanghai, is naturally the first to bear the brunt.


    Ye Hao had to get out of the chariot, flew up, and headed in the direction of the giant tortoise.


    Ye Hao''s speed is so fast that he has reached the surface of the sea in an instant. Facing a huge wave coming at a speed of 100 meters, Ye Hao held the Minghong knife in his hand and cut it out directly.


    "Someone!"


    "What is he going to do, do you want to stop the giant tortoise!"


    "His knife!"


    "The waves... the waves were split apart!"


    Those who were fleeing, looking at the sky, the wave that was split by a knife, and the calm sea again, were shocked to stay where they were, and even forgot that they were running.


    "That person, is he the God of War!"


    "God of War! Look at the knife in his hand, yes, he is the God of War!"


    "The God of War has come to Shanghai!"


    "We are saved! God of War will definitely be able to stop the giant tortoise!"


    The people who calmed down recognized Ye Hao, and all kinds of emotions appeared on everyone''s faces with excitement, joy, shock, and excitement.


    Ye Hao cut away the waves and walked directly towards the giant tortoise.


    The giant tortoise didn''t seem to have the intention of stopping, it came quickly towards Ye Hao, and at the same time it kept making painful roars!


    "Human! Help me!"


    Just when Ye Hao wanted to stop the giant tortoise and continue to move forward, a loud voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao knew that this was the voice of the giant tortoise in front of him.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the giant tortoise that also stopped in front of him.


    "Human, I am dying, there is something in my body, gnawing my flesh and blood, as long as you can enter my body and help me clear those things, I will recognize you as the master."


    dying?


    Ye Hao was shocked when he heard what the giant tortoise said. He could hear that the giant tortoise was not lying. The painful feeling was the true expression of the giant tortoise. Moreover, Ye Hao carefully observed the giant tortoise, although It seems that this giant tortoise should be in its prime of life, and its strength is enormous, but the blood qi in its body is losing tremendously.


    What is it that can torture such a huge king-level mutant beast into this way, and also seek the help of a human being on the condition of acknowledging the master.


    Although, with Ye Hao''s current strength, it doesn''t matter whether or not this giant tortoise can recognize the master, but there should still be some usefulness.


    When Ye Hao hesitated whether to help, a figure appeared next to Ye Hao.


    "Dad, let''s help this big guy, this big guy seems to be very pitiful, and Xueer feels it is a bit familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere."


    Little Lori Aoxue suddenly appeared, looked at the mysterious turtle in front of her, and said to Ye Hao.


    "Do you know it?"


    "Dad, I just feel familiar, but I can''t remember who it is."


    Little Lori said.


    "You... are you Princess Ao Xue?"


    The mysterious turtle suddenly said in surprise.

 Chapter 385： The island blocking Xu Fu

    "You know Xue''er!" Ye Hao said, looking at Xuangui.


    "Dragons, it turns out that the dragons are still alive, Princess Aoxue, I am Xuanyuan, don''t you remember me!"


    The giant tortoise called herself Xuan Yuan, and when she looked at the little Lori Aoxue, the giant tortoise shed tears!


    Little Lori was a little at a loss. She felt that this giant tortoise was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember seeing it there.


    "It belongs to the Black Tortoise. The Black Tortoise used to be the guard of the Dragon. It is not surprising that it can know Ao Xue."


    The blood Linger on the shoulder of Lori said.


    "Yes, when I was a child, my father was the guardian of the dragon clan. At that time, I met the little princess in the Dragon Palace. Because of the blood, the little princess was not treated by the same clan and had very few playmates. I am the only playmate of the princess."


    "Later, the war broke out and the little princess was taken away, and I was also sealed in the sea by my father. I was asleep all the time, and only recently woke up."


    "Unfortunately, I am going to die, Princess Ao Xue, Xuan Yuan can no longer accompany you!"


    Ye Hao listened. Whether this giant tortoise said it was true or not, it was impossible to figure out now, but since the mysterious tortoise clan used to be the guard of the dragon clan, the truth of what the mysterious tortoise said is still relatively great.


    Moreover, as the little Lori Aoxue gradually fuse the Dragon Ball, her memory will slowly recover, and maybe she will be able to figure it out at that time.


    "You can''t die, I know what''s in your body, don''t worry, I can save you."


    Xue Ling''er looked at the giant tortoise and said firmly.


    "The worms in my body are very disgusting. They are gnawing at my flesh and blood. Even my power cannot drive them out. Moreover, some worms have reached the position of my heart. As long as I move, they will directly gnaw. Eat my heart."


    "Bloodthirsty, this thing was cultivated by those races at the time that persecuted our holy blood tribe, and was specially used to deal with the mysterious turtle tribe."


    Xue Ling''er said, she naturally knew this kind of bug, and she knew the state of Xuangui as soon as she saw the state of the tortoise.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Ling''er and motioned to him to help Xuangui solve the trouble first.


    Xue Ling''er''s small body quickly flew towards the giant tortoise, and finally landed on its neck. Xue Ling''er cut the black tortoise''s neck with a small mouth, drew patterns with blood, and after the patterns were drawn, he bit himself A drop of blood dripped on that pattern on his finger.


    Soon, Xuangui felt that the bug had left in his heart and crawled towards his neck.


    Ten minutes later, I saw the tiny scarlet worm like a silkworm crawling out of the wound, trying to **** the drop of blood from Ling''er, but it was grabbed by Xue Ling''er in his hand and squeezed directly.


    "Okay, the mother worm is dead, and those worms will die slowly. They will turn into blood again to replenish your body''s deficiencies."


    Giant Tortoise Xuanyuan felt his body and found other worms in his body. After that worm was squeezed and exploded, they all began to explode one by one, and its pain finally disappeared.


    "thank you!"


    Giant Turtle Xuanyuan said to Xue Ling''er.


    "Princess Aoxue, let me follow you. I searched the entire sea, and I didn''t see any other dragons, and no other companions of the mysterious turtle clan. Let me continue to guard by your side!"


    Giant Tortoise Xuanyuan said very excitedly, the duty of their Xuangui clan is to guard the dragon clan, and the current dragon clan may only be left with Ao Xue in front of him, so it wants to follow Ao Xue.


    Little Lori didn''t know what to do, so she looked at Ye Hao and wanted Ye Hao to make a decision.


    "Then you just follow it first." Ye Hao said, contacting Xiao Zhan directly in his mind, and a fighter plane flew over here.


    Ye Hao and others entered the chariot, and then headed towards the bread country.


    The huge body of the mysterious tortoise sank into the sea, and the recovered body of the tortoise was very fast in the sea, following the chariot all the time.


    Shanghai is very close to the cake country. Soon, some fragmentary islands appeared in front of us. These islands were relatively large islands before the end of the world, but now most of them have sunk into the sea. Only a small part is still on the surface of the sea.


    Ye Hao, who was in the chariot, had been paying attention to the situation of the rich mountain of the cake country. At this time, there was already a sea of ??people at the foot of the rich mountain, and these people were being forced to head towards the top of the rich mountain.


    These people did not resist at all, looking at the few figures standing in the void, they couldn''t produce a trace of courage to resist.


    Now they, like livestock, are being driven away, and the one who greets them in the end is death.


    "Ye Hao, there is a situation in the cake country!"


    The Skynet system suddenly connected to Song Mingyuan''s communication, and Song Mingyuan appeared very anxious on the screen.


    "Master, there is an island coming in our direction." Situ Linglong''s voice sounded, and outside the chariot, above the sea, an island was coming towards them.


    It was naturally not the giant tortoise Xuanyuan, because the giant tortoise was still following behind.


    "Ye Hao, the island in the Sea of ??Cake Nation is coming towards Kyushu Nation."


    "The owner of that island is Xu Fu. He has awakened and at the same time awakened the terracotta warriors and horses!"


    "His empire has woken up, and his ambition is the same as King Qin back then, his goal is Kyushu!"


    Song Mingyuan said, and Ye Hao also looked outside the chariot. On the surface of the sea, there was indeed an island, coming towards them, and the direction was the direction of the country of Kyushu.


    The speed of the island is not fast, it can be said that the speed of the mysterious turtle is tens of thousands of miles away, but even so, if it is not prevented, it will eventually reach Kyushu!


    Ye Hao asked Xiao Zhan to fly directly to that island.


    The chariot was parked above the island, and the situation on the island fell in the eyes of Ye Hao and others.


    Xu Fu had already woken up, and he was still standing there, but he was no longer in the shape of a Taoist priest, but he was already covered in yellow robe, his hands attached behind him, his fiery eyes looking into the distance.


    Seeing the chariot stopped in the sky, Xu Fu glanced at it, and then ignored it.


    On the island, the soldiers were neatly arranged one by one, like a tiger and wolf, and extremely mighty, as if they were always ready to rush to the battlefield.


    The island is still sealed, and they can''t leave yet. As for why the island can be moved, it may be an agency or a manpower.


    Xuan Gui also hurried to the moving island. He thought he had encountered his own tribe, but he quickly discovered something was wrong.


    Ye Hao appeared outside the chariot, directly confessed to the mysterious turtle, doing everything possible to stop the advancement of this island, if he couldn''t stop it, he had to delay it as much as possible.

 Chapter 386： The Fugui Mountain Blood Festival begins!

    Xuangui knew about Ye Hao''s current relationship with Ao Xue, and because Xue Linger had saved him, he agreed to Ye Hao.


    Xuangui''s huge body directly collided with Xu Fu''s island, making the island as if an earthquake occurred, almost shaking Xu Fu from the top of the mountain.


    The island stopped directly under the obstacle of the giant turtle Xuanyuan.


    Xu Fu looked at the behemoth in front of him, his eyes cold, exuding a powerful majesty.


    However, Xu Fu is helpless now. Although his strength is similar to the mysterious turtle outside, if he fights, he will not necessarily lose. It is just the existence of the seal that he can only watch.


    Ye Hao returned to the chariot and made sure that the giant tortoise could stabilize the situation on this side, then headed towards the Fortune Mountain.


    The moment Ye Hao entered the chariot, Xu Fu''s sharp eyes looked at Ye Hao, and the anger in it was completely unconcealable.


    .......


    On the rich hills, there was a wailing.


    There is no need for the few people in the air to do it. When everyone reaches the wealthy mountain, a horrible coercion directly enshrouds those people.


    The blood began to seep out from their bodies and through the skin little by little.


    This is an extremely cruel way of death, like a person being treated as a fruit, placed in a juicer, and squeezed out of the body''s blood.


    Death is always slow.


    The blood flowed from the skins of those people, dripped on the ground, and eventually gathered towards the top of the mountain.


    A series of **** rivers formed, poured into the abyss black hole on the top of the rich and honorable mountain.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of excitement came from the mountains of wealth, accompanied by the miserable howls of those people, and the laughter of a few people in the sky.


    In such a scene, Ye Hao''s people looked at it, and the chariot stopped in the air without any movement.


    Ye Hao was waiting, waiting for the big snake inside to come out.


    He already felt that the strength of the big snake inside was growing rapidly. Perhaps the blood sacrifice was completed this time, and it wouldn''t be long before the big snake inside could break the seal of Biancheng.


    "Bing Country, you are crazy, you actually took so many people to sacrifice!" Amerika Country saw this situation and said there.


    "America, you don¡¯t seem to be much better. Your demons, will they come out too!" Silla Kingdom said over there. Silla Kingdom is a really small country. They searched for their own country. Silla Kingdom was not happy to find some crack in the abyss, but rather disappointed.


    "As long as the great Yaki God can be summoned, what is the point of death? When the Yaki God is broken, it will be the moment when our cake country conquered and ruled Kyushu!" There are still people watching the cake country. The Skynet system, but I don¡¯t know if the current top management has been changed.


    Song Mingyuan looked at the words of the cake country, directly in anger.


    However, Ye Hao has rushed over, and Song Mingyuan''s heart has settled down.


    "Nation of Kyushu, you are ready to pray, our Great God of Eight Qi will surely tear your **** and **** of war to pieces, and your Nation of Kyushu is destined to become slaves!" The Nation of Cake is still there, and Song Mingyuan simply doesn''t look at it anymore. , Just pay close attention to the situation on the Fugui Mountain.


    "Bingguo is really a disgusting race. It uses so many people to sacrifice. The existence in the abyss is all evil, and it wants to be protected by the devil."


    "They are killing themselves. It is estimated that when the big snake comes out, the first thing is to destroy the entire East Continent country!"


    "Even if that big snake comes out, the **** of war is powerful, not a snake with more than a few heads, it can be defeated!"


    "Yes, God of War is invincible!"


    In the case of the cake country, Song Mingyuan directly used the Skynet system to distribute to the entire Kyushu country.


    While letting the people of Kyushu know the dangers of the abyssal creatures, I also hope that everyone will not come into contact with them.


    Just like the example of the Dragon Gang, Song Mingyuan didn''t want to reappear. Although the Dragon Gang still had people escaped, the entire Kyushu military was pursuing and killing them with all their strength and would never let anyone go.


    This kind of people who can sell their souls for profit, the moment they sign a contract with the devil, they are no longer humans!


    In the chariot, Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong couldn''t stand this scene anymore, so they went to refining medicine, and little Lori Ao Xue left with them.


    It seems that Shangguan Qingqing''s awakening of the blood of the saint blood made her look dull to these things, and she did not have the slightest discomfort for such a **** scene.


    According to the situation of the blood sacrifice, Ye Hao knew that this blood sacrifice might take a while, and even if the blood sacrifice was completed, it is estimated that the big snake would not immediately break the seal of Biancheng, so Ye Hao asked the chariot to stop somewhere, and then turned to a certain place inside the chariot. Leaving the secret room.


    In this secret room, a crazy person was locked up by Ye Hao.


    The secret room was full of poisonous gas, and an extremely sloppy person was walking excitedly inside, and on the table in his hand, there were all those bottles and cans, which were filled with liquids of different colors, and poisonous gas came out of them.


    Ye Hao can feel that these poisonous gases are already deadly to those lord-level mutant beasts and zombies!


    Strong corrosiveness, as well as solubility for flesh and blood, once touched, it will turn into a pool of liquid.


    Ye Hao has the Black God Battle Armor, so naturally he is not afraid of it.


    And the person who is busy inside is the one who has awakened the poison attribute ability.


    Through the blood contract of Xue Ling''er, Ye Hao has completely controlled it.


    The reason why Ye Hao kept him was because he found that this person''s talent was too powerful, or that his poison attribute ability was powerful.


    His current strength, but innate, is in the configuration, enough to kill the king-level poison, such a person is simply terrifying!


    His innateness was naturally piled up by Ye Hao to give him the ability to deploy more powerful poisons.


    This lunatic had been equipped with that kind of powerful poison not long ago, but he was talking frantically there, it could be more poisonous, it could be stronger and so on.


    The reason why Ye Hao came here was naturally this lunatic, who seemed to have really researched it out.


    "Hahaha, I succeeded. I finally succeeded. Even God cannot resist this poison!"


    The lunatic smiled frantically, looking at the bottle of green potion in his hand, and then dripping something into it. I saw that the green potion quickly became colorless, and the poisonous gas that came out quickly disappeared. At this moment, the liquid in that bottle looked like ordinary mineral water.


    "Quickly, try it, and tell me the effect. I believe you will be satisfied. I will continue to improve. Yes, I can continue to improve. I can definitely do it!"


    The madman walked up to Ye Hao and handed the covered bottle to Ye Hao. His expression was crazy and extremely excited. He was looking forward to Ye Hao telling him the effect of the medicine.


    Ye Hao put the potion on him, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and walked out of the secret room.

 Chapter 387： Operator

    "Well, if my brother can''t condense into a tripod, he can''t summon the world as he wants. After all, things in this world cannot be brought up. Then, if Qi Lingding can give it to his brother, so can he. Get used to practicing Dan so that his brother can train faster. It''s really annoying to think of it." At this time, the spirit is filled with the gestures of the children, the cute little mouth, a pair of small hands and the belt of his own clothes. Strong.


    All of this, Li Yi walking alone in the forest of the Silver Mountains is naturally unknown. At this time, Li Yi just found a round Ling flower, happily put his **** on the ground, and carefully removed the flower from the stem with a silver knife. Cut it off, took out a jade box from the ring, and put it down. Look at him carefully, this flower must be very precious. It was not until the jade box containing Yuanling flowers was put into the main ring that Li Yi straightened up and took a long breath. Picking a flower made him so careful and nervous, it was something he had never encountered before.


    "I am so lucky today that I came across a Yuanling flower here. I have encountered such a good thing several times, so I don''t have to wait for the first half of the year."


    Yuan Linghua, as the name suggests, was absorbed by special plants due to the cohesion of heaven and earth. It is one of the few species that can directly promote and repair without any side effects, and is considered to be an advanced longevity medicine. No wonder Li Yi picks the flowers so carefully. All advanced elixir, Lingcao, generally use a special method for picking up, and storage is the same. Improper use of the method can greatly reduce the efficacy of the elixir, and even make the effect of the elixir disappear without a trace.


    "It happens that tomorrow night is the night of the full moon, and this panacea was also taken at that time. I should be able to practice for two months." It is natural to be promoted to Li Yi.


    Li Yi naturally did not stay where he got the spirit grass. In fact, there was no definite direction for his actions now. He plans to collect animal fire first, and then improve all his magic skills. As for the random conversion between magic skills, he can also be proficient to that level. To be honest, his magic skills gave him a lot of headaches, to be precise, not because of too many headaches, the real headache is that when using these magic skills, there is no way to form a proficient conversion of many magic skills.


    The full moon is in the sky day and night, and the shadow of the tree under the moon is as strange as a spirit. In this forest, there happened to be a clearing with a huge white stone in the middle. It turned out to be the bed of a tiger and beast, flat and smooth, but now its owner has changed. As for the original owner, this is not a sad journey, or a substance in the ring of the person sitting on the stone.


    There is no doubt that the person sitting on the rock is Li Yi. Only at this time, his heart was facing the sky, the twin branches closed slightly, the flower had been eaten by him, and he was absorbing the essence of moonyin. Yuan Ling''s anthers have a mild power, so they will be fascinated if they are not afraid of luck, otherwise, Li Yi would not dare to practice here.


    Yuehui is like water, shining like ordinary ripples on Li Yi''s body, and the ripples actually have spots of light. First, it gradually increases. The spots slowly move towards Li Yiping¡¯s knees and place them on the palms of both hands, extending from his palms. Into the cave? This situation lasted for about half an hour, the light spots produced became fewer and fewer, and in the end it never appeared again. So far, the medicinal power of these flowers has been absorbed. Li Yi will run the real gas in his body for a week, and finally put it into self-enrichment, the work will be perfect.


    adventurer


    After half a month, Li Yi got what he wanted. In this way, even if the task of collecting animal fire is successful, he doesn''t want to stay in this stage of World of Warcraft anymore, so when he walks towards the World of Warcraft living area, he practiced his newly learned magic skills.


    There are many monsters in the Silver Mountains and there are many precious mineral veins, so there are also many practitioners to explore the Silver Mountains to hunt animals. General practitioners are good, but if you encounter those who take risks in order to seize the treasure, it is extremely dangerous. of. Most of these people are practitioners who violate the "Practitioners Convention" and are wanted by the northern and southern religious courts, and more of them are lawless criminals who persevere in murder.


    On the edge of the Silver Mountains, there are many small towns on the border with the country. Each small town is the front station for these countries to enter the Silver Mountain. They provide the people who enter the Yinshan Mountains and buy animal skins and magic from the prospectors. Crystals and minerals. The political and economic centers of these countries are far away, and coupled with the shortage, they are the so-called supreme emperors, so it has become a place for adventurers to live. Some towns have also established adventurer associations to take on certain tasks.


    For adventurers, Li Yi does not discriminate. Everyone takes a different path and believes in different principles. The so-called convention is that the strong should formulate laws and make the weak abide by it. The same law of the weak and the strong cannot get rid of the weak and the strong. The law of the weak and the strong.


    Entering the living quarters of World of Warcraft, Li Yi also consciously mentioned caution, where both humans and animals will be more difficult to deal with. Li Yi naturally does not dare to underestimate the heroes in the world, complacent and careless, perhaps unintentionally. The gutter will capsize.


    Yinshan is a vast area. Although many people enter Yinshan for treasure hunting, it is difficult to meet in such a large mountain range. For more than a month, Li Yi only met another practitioner.


    It is Li Yi in the night. He jumped on the beam of a big tree and prepared to use it as a place to stay tonight. In the cloudy mountains, it is safer to rest at night or in the big trees. Li Yi is under this big tree, which is thick and thin. Even if this is his resting beam, it needs to be closed by someone to overcome it. The branches are about to come out of the ground, and the general order of demons and beasts cannot jump up.


    Something seemed destined tonight, Li Yi would feel someone rushing to this side as soon as he was lying on the branch. The spiritual sense of the practitioner is very keen, the man is still far away, and Li Yi has clearly felt her engine. A woman! Some people came to Li Yi unnaturally and used tortoises to rest. This working method is not a real working method, but a working method in a martial arts school, but it is extremely practical. As Li Yi¡¯s stage practice mental environment makes this tortoise breathing working method, even the pulse is almost physically invisible. Hidden in dense leaves, it is difficult for others to find him.

 Chapter 388： The Son of God is a Woman

    In front of the Mochikuni Shrine, an armed department and a samurai team are stationed there, and there is also a ninja team hidden around. There are a hundred people in total, most of which are the strength of the third and fourth ranks of the warriors. The strength of Tier VI.


    Ye Hao stood on the square, looking at the Baking Kingdom Shrine in front of him. This should be the best-preserved building in Baking Kingdom, but now Ye Hao is here.


    Soon, this place will be turned into a ruin!


    Standing on the square where there were not many people, Ye Hao naturally attracted the attention of the guards. Someone came towards Ye Hao, and Ye Hao walked towards them.


    When those people approached Ye Hao, there was no movement, and they stood there, keeping their final movements.


    Ye Hao walked straight over, and the people behind finally realized something was wrong.


    In their horrified eyes, the heads of the people in front of them slipped directly on their bodies, like a ball, falling to the ground, and then rolling in front of them.


    "There is an enemy!"


    "Come on, someone is going to attack the shrine!"


    "Baga! Stop him for me, not let him into the shrine!"


    These people stepped forward one after another, trying to stop Ye Hao, and at the same time the news spread out soon.


    In the shrine, a large number of warriors began to appear, and at the same time, the forces of the armed department were quickly coming, and countless heavy weapons were taken over.


    Those warriors couldn''t resist Ye Hao at all. As long as they were close to a certain area of ??Ye Hao, these people would directly be in a different place. These people could only surround Ye Hao, but they did not dare to approach.


    Ye Hao just walked forward like this. When he was about to step into the shrine, the armed department finally arrived. The robotic weapon blasted Ye Hao frantically, but Ye Hao didn''t evade in the slightest, and the bullet did not cause any harm to Ye Hao.


    "boom!"


    A rocket bombarded Ye Hao directly, and the explosion and flames resounded throughout the shrine. The flames dissipated, and Ye Hao remained the same, and even the corners of his clothes did not tremble.


    "What kind of monster is this, is it those human-shaped zombies!"


    "How could human-shaped zombies appear in Beishou City? Now that those zombies are gathered together, it is impossible to move so quickly."


    "Is it a divine envoy! Only a divine envoy can have such power!"


    "The divine envoy should be hiding the sacrifice now, how could it appear here, and why did the divine envoy attack the shrine!"


    "Hurry up and inform the Lord of the World!"


    Everyone has no choice. This is the shrine. Ye Hao has already walked outside the shrine and is heading towards the stone steps. The blood has been spilled over the stone steps. A headless corpse fell on the stone steps. .


    "It''s him, it''s him who killed my son, let me put those things out, let them tear this **** to pieces!"


    "Miyamoto-sama! That may be a divine envoy, we can''t offend the divine envoy!"


    "Yeah, and those things are still out of control now, they are likely to hurt our people!"


    "Baga! Didn''t you see that he killed so many people? He trespassed at the shrine. He must be against the Lord of the World. Are you going to watch him destroy the shrine!"


    The anger in Miyamoto''s heart has long been unable to contain it.


    The person next to him couldn''t help but do what he said.


    Soon, more than a dozen iron cages were pulled over.


    In every iron cage, a monster is imprisoned.


    That is the monster.


    These monsters are all made out of the pie nation through genetic research.


    They experiment with living people, inject blood from zombies into humans, or transplant mutant beasts into humans, or directly extract mutant beast genes to make genetic medicines and inject them directly into humans.


    These people no longer look like human beings. Monsters are the most suitable title for them.


    That kind of bloodthirsty, crazy, beast-like existence, roaring in the cage, each monster carries something on its head, and that is what the cake kingdom uses to control these monsters.


    The control device only interferes with the monster''s brain, or causes irritation, forcing them to obey orders.


    "Leave it all out for me and let them tear up that **** to me!"


    The cage was opened, and the monsters inside rushed out one after another, towards Ye Hao''s direction.


    Ye Hao felt those things that were rushing quickly, and turned around, his body''s boundless killing intent, emanating from the pair of cold eyes, directly enveloped those things.


    Those things stopped moving immediately, trembling there, the boundless fear made these bloodthirsty, human-less monsters also feel the fear.


    Suddenly, these monsters directly became extremely violent, and began to pounce on the people around them, biting frantically.


    "Ah! Help, help me!"


    "Run! Bastard, please control these monsters and calm down!"


    These monsters are time bombs. Even if they can be controlled simply, once they are really crazy, they will become uncontrollable!


    Miyamoto grabbed the controller in the hands of the person next to him, and directly increased the interference electric wave, trying to control the monsters to calm down.


    The intense stimulation not only didn''t stop the monsters, but instead made them come directly in the direction of Miyamoto!


    "Open the weapon and stop these things for me!"


    Only then did Miyamoto know that he was panicking, and the sound of weapons kept beating, banging on the monsters that rushed.


    These monsters have been transformed to be too powerful, and this ordinary weapon can no longer have much effect.


    The scene was chaotic, the roar of monsters, and the screams of those people were mixed together, Ye Hao didn''t care, turned and continued to walk up, and finally entered the shrine.


    This so-called shrine has become like a palace, which is magnificent and luxurious.


    After Ye Hao walked in, the warriors who retreated to the hall surrounded a high platform to protect it.


    On the high platform, there is a throne as wide as a bed.


    On the throne lay a woman.


    That''s right, it''s a woman, a woman who wears the unique costumes of their nation.


    And this woman is the **** child among these people!


    The woman slowly got up, and the men around her backed away.


    She stepped off the platform and walked towards Ye Hao.


    "My lord God, be careful!"


    A warrior, looking at their **** in the world, walked towards Ye Hao, and said nervously.


    Just after he finished speaking, the woman looked at him, her snake-shaped hair went directly towards the samurai, bit on his neck, and the whole person fell instantly.

 Chapter 389： Razed to the ground!

    After the samurai fell, the others retreated one after another, and the woman showed a charming smile and walked towards Ye Hao.


    "I know who you are!"


    The woman was talking as she walked.


    "The God of War of Kyushu! As long as you are willing to stay in my country, I will be yours in the future!"


    The woman broke Ye Hao''s identity, and the others present were suddenly stunned.


    The God of War of Kyushu!


    That man who defeated God!


    Fear occupied everyone''s heart.


    But the woman was holding Ye Hao''s neck with her hands, her whole body wrapped around Ye Hao like a snake, rubbing constantly.


    A pink breath spit out from those snake hairs, wrapping Ye Hao''s whole body, some snakes opened their mouths directly, biting towards Ye Hao''s neck, but it didn''t work at all.


    And the woman''s eyes had turned into a pair of vertical pupils, with a letter spit in her mouth, licking Ye Hao''s neck.


    "Huh!"


    Ye Hao directly stretched out his hand and pinched the woman''s neck.


    Ye Hao''s icy eyes looked at the woman in front of him. This kind of snake-like fornication breath would naturally have no effect on Ye Hao.


    "Take me to the Skynet Control Center!"


    The energy stone is Ye Hao''s goal here.


    The reason why Ye Hao didn''t cut this place with a single knife, naturally, was that he didn''t want the energy stone to cause trouble.


    "you...."


    The woman was caught by Ye Hao''s neck and squeezed out a word with difficulty.


    Every man has desires, but this woman underestimated Ye Hao. She was indeed attractive enough. Whether it was a hot figure or stunning beauty, she was not much worse than Ye Hao''s few women.


    However, even with the help of that pink aura, it would not affect Ye Hao. The defense of the Black God''s Battle Armor was not only to isolate various powerful attacks, but also to automatically filter the poisonous gas.


    Perhaps, only Nangong Shengxue''s real, charming physique, directly from the spirit, could have a little impact on Ye Hao.


    The woman was terrified now, and pointed her finger at the high platform.


    Ye Hao let go, and the woman gasped violently. When she felt Ye Hao staring at her, and the abyss-like aura that enveloped her, the woman knew that she had no hope of escape.


    She walked forward and brought Ye Hao to the side of the high platform, and then an elevator appeared.


    The elevator went directly to the ground, and when it was nearly a kilometer deep, the elevator stopped.


    This is completely different from the heavy city. Human testing, mecha manufacturing, poison gas research, etc., are all carried out here.


    In the very central area, a stone exuding powerful energy is suspended in the air, providing a steady flow of energy to the entire underground base.


    This energy stone was much larger than the one in Zhongcheng. Ye Hao directly stretched out his hand, a powerful force burst out, and the entire area was thunderous. The energy stone slowly escaped and moved towards Ye Hao.


    Someone wanted to stop it, but it was shattered by the thunder in an instant and turned into a vague pool of flesh and blood.


    The woman next to her looked at all this, she was numb, she knew she couldn''t stop it, so she could only stand there blankly.


    When the energy stone was brought into the folding space by Ye Hao, the base began to roar and scream from people.


    The disappearance of the energy stone, the mutant beasts and zombies that were originally controlled and used for experimentation, all broke free from the shackles, and the monsters that were created were also completely mad.


    "Help! Run!"


    "It''s over, it''s all over, our research!"


    The end of those people was doomed, Ye Hao turned around, broke through the elevator entrance directly, and flew upwards.


    The woman sat on the ground, just smiling madly there, her body was quickly torn apart by a few mutant beasts!


    Ye Hao rushed out from the high Taichung, flew up directly, broke through the shrine, and stood in the void.


    At this point, Ye Hao''s goal has been achieved, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    The blasting sword in his hand appeared, and Ye Hao''s violent thunder light surged around him, like a **** descending to punish the world. The thunder and lightning fell directly below, and countless people were directly blasted into ashes.


    Minghong''s sword spirit condensed, and a hundred meters sword light suddenly appeared.


    One knife fell!


    The entire shrine, the palace of the gods on earth, was razed to the ground in an instant and turned into rubble!


    In the northern first city of the cake country, almost everyone has seen that piece of thunder tribulation and **** sword light. In the shock, countless people rushed towards the shrine.


    "My God! The shrine... The shrine is gone!"


    "Is that a punishment from the gods!"


    "No, a monster has crawled out of the ruins!"


    "Run, it''s mutant beasts and zombies!"


    Ye Hao''s attack only razed the entire shrine to the ground, but the base below appeared in front of the people because of this, and the monsters in it were directly released by Ye Hao.


    "All the samurai and ninjas, unite to deal with those zombies!"


    Someone was yelling, but there were very few people who really dared to face it, and everyone was busy running for their lives.


    Several warriors who tried to stop were directly torn apart by mutant beasts, so scared that no one came forward.


    After Ye Hao swung a knife, the whole person turned into a streamer and returned directly to the chariot.


    Ye Hao''s behavior just now naturally attracted the attention of the few people in the void on the mountain of wealth.


    They had seen everything at the shrine very clearly, and they felt that Ye Hao''s strength was not something they could deal with.


    "Damn Kyushu people, dare to destroy our shrine!"


    "Wait until the Great God of Baqi breaks the seal of Biancheng, it is the death date of that Kyushu countryman."


    "Great God Yaqi! Someone is destroying your territory, you can quickly break the seal of Biancheng and swallow that person!"


    Judging from Ye Hao''s attack, Thunder and Scarlet Longsword were enough to prove his identity.


    In the black hole, the Yaqi Orochi seemed to hear the shout and roar, and then, the Fugui Mountain began to vigorously shake!


    On the rich mountain, those who sacrificed have already turned into bones.


    The sacrifice has been completed, and the power of the Yaqi Orochi has reached a terrifying point.


    From the black hole, that huge figure was violently hitting the seal barrier.


    The entire Fugui Mountain and even Beishou City and the surrounding islands are experiencing severe earthquakes.


    In the sea, there was a huge roar of sea beasts, mixed with anger and fear, and a powerful aura. Several huge waves rushed directly to the Fortune Mountain.


    That is the king-level sea beast, the breath that can radiate, they feel the threat, coming from the black hole of the Fortune Mountain.


    On some islands, groups of zombies rioted, and there were king-level zombies, directly soaring into the sky, flying towards the direction of Fugui Mountain.

 Chapter 390： Yamata no Orochi!

    Ye Hao was in the chariot, watching this scene.


    The Baqi Orochi, who has not yet broken the Biancheng Seal, exhibits only the ninth-order king, and seems to be much weaker than the angel giants at the time. When the Biancheng Seal is broken, the strength is likely to fall directly to the eighth-order king, and it may be Will become weak.


    This is also the reason why those sea beasts and king-level zombies did not flee, but went towards the Fortune Mountain.


    These king-level sea beasts and zombies that have rushed past are already in the fourth and fifth-order kings from the perspective of their aura. Although they are a little weaker than the eighth snake, but if they do their best, if they unite, it is not without a chance. Tear off a piece of meat from the weak Yaqi Orochi!


    Regardless of whether it is the king-level sea beasts in the surrounding seas or the king-level zombies on the nearby islands, their strength is similar, and it is precisely because of this that they maintain a stable state.


    These existences are secretly improving their strengths, and they are all waiting for a certain moment, and now this balance cannot be broken.


    The existence that wants to break this balance is the enemy of all these sea beasts and zombies.


    Ye Hao looked at the king-level existence that rushed past, five sea beasts and five zombies.


    This kind of subtle balance is manifested in many places. Ye Hao knew that even if he didn''t take action now, these sea beasts and zombies would be enough for the big snake to drink a pot!


    "There are so many powerful beings. It seems that the arrival of the great world may really be much earlier."


    Xue Ling''er was on Shangguan Qingqing''s shoulder, looking at those king-level existences and said.


    "Those sea beasts and zombies are so strong. If there are so many zombie cities in Kyushu, if they are like this, will they be unable to cope with the outbreak?"


    Shangguan Qingqing looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Shangguan Qingqing is now also a king-level strength, and naturally can clearly feel that there is a direct gap between himself and those.


    On the land of Kyushu, there must be many such existences, and the only one who can deal with these existences is probably Ye Hao, but after all, Ye Hao is only a person. If the era of great chaos comes, he will also deal with it. But come on.


    "Don''t worry, little mother, Cher will also become very strong, and will protect her father and mother by then!"


    Little Lori Aoxue stood aside, her little hand patted her chest and said.


    "It''s okay, my strength is only affected by this body, but I will recover soon, and I won''t be weaker than him."


    What Xue Linger said of him naturally meant Ye Hao.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong are a little bit lost. They are still innate. They want to reach the level of Ye Hao and others. They don''t know if there is any hope.


    However, they are Ye Hao¡¯s women now. As long as they can be with Ye Hao, they are already satisfied. Moreover, they still have many things to do for Ye Hao. One is to help Ye Hao to vent his desires, and the other is the Pharmacopoeia. The research and the strength of the pharmacopoeia, if it can be thoroughly researched, will definitely be of great help to Ye Hao.


    Thinking of this, the two women seemed to see each other''s thoughts, and they looked at each other and understood.


    "Qingqing, you have to master the things I taught you as soon as possible, so that your strength will also increase quickly, so don''t worry about it then."


    Xue Ling''er looked at Shangguan Qingqing and said.


    Shangguan Qingqing nodded slightly.


    .......


    On the Fugui Mountain, the few people who were standing in the void, felt the movement of the sea and the surrounding islands, and naturally did not dare to wait too much, and they concealed themselves directly around them.


    In the mountains of wealth and honor, Baqi Orochi naturally felt that the hostile aura came from all directions. Although it was not as powerful as it existed, its superiority in quantity was enough to threaten it.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom boom!"


    The Yachi Orochi roared, and at the same time it slammed into the seal barrier more violently.


    After all, the later the Biancheng seal is broken, the more disadvantages it will be for the Yachi Orochi, and if all those existences arrive, when it has just broken the Biancheng seal and is at its weakest, join forces to attack it, then it may become A tragedy!


    The roar of the sea beasts also came from the surface of the sea, as if they were communicating with each other, and several huge waves suddenly accelerated.


    "Crack! Click!"


    Just like glass shattering, the harsh sound came from Fugui Mountain.


    Finally, a huge snake head soared into the sky from the mountains of wealth!


    The snake''s head is extremely terrifying and hideous. On the body, the aquamarine scales are closely arranged, each piece is like a sharp knife, reflecting a sharp light.


    The huge mouth was open, black liquid dripped on the sharp fangs, and the entire snake''s mouth was black, even the snake letter.


    The snake head suddenly fell down and hit the seal barrier.


    Then, another snake head appeared.


    Then there is the third head, the fourth head, and finally, a total of eight huge heads, plus a huge body, have already filled the entire wealthy mountain pass!


    The Ochi Orochi appeared a bit weak, and its strength had already fallen to the eighth rank of the king. Although its exposed body at this time was already large enough, the real Ochi Orochi was naturally not comparable to a mountain of wealth.


    The body of Yaqi Orochi crawled out of the black hole little by little, but the body of Yaqi Orochi was not known exactly how big it was. Only the eight heads exposed outside had already enveloped the entire Fugui Mountain.


    The body of the snake stretched towards the sky, and the sky was already covered with dark clouds. The body of the Yaqi Orochi was already standing in the clouds, and the thunder and lightning were flashing and roaring. At this moment, the Oki Orochi looked like a **** descended from the world.


    Thunder bombarded the snake''s body without causing any harm.


    Judging from the current state, at least half of the body of the Yaqi Orochi is in the mountains of wealth!


    If the Yaqi Orochi came out completely, it should directly reach the size of the giant turtle Xuanyuan!


    Giant Tortoise Xuanyuan, it really exists like an island, this big snake is not worthy of being an ancient creature, Ye Hao faintly felt that those sea beasts and zombies might be a little troublesome!


    In the sky, five king-level zombies are all in the distance, already staring at the Yaqi Orochi!


    Above the sea, the waves receded, and five huge sea beasts also emerged from the sea, roaring and enclosing the entire island!


    The Yaqi Orochi looked at the existence around him, with eight heads facing in different directions, roaring.


    At the same time, the remaining half of the body of the Yaqi Orochi finally began to slowly emerge from the Fugui Mountain, with eight huge tails enclosing the entire Fugui Mountain!

 Chapter 391： Chaos battle!

    The body of the Yaqi Orochi finally appeared, with eight heads and eight tails. The eyes were all red like blood, and the mouth was black, with terrible poison flowing. It fell on the ground, and the earth was corroded, and the venom directly turned into poison one by one. Tan.


    The entire Yaqi Orochi is huge, like a towering mountain, and its head and tail are like peaks and valleys. If it were not for a seal, Fugui Mountain would simply not be able to accommodate it. Its huge body.


    "Great God Yaqi, you have finally come out, I am your most devout believer, please give me strength!"


    A person hiding in the dark suddenly rushed into the sky and headed towards the Ochi Orochi, extremely excited.


    The big snake looked at the flying person like a worm with a head, opened its mouth directly, and walked towards that person!


    "No! The great Yaqi Orochi is the sacrifice I am looking for for you. I rescued you. You can''t eat me. I am your most devout believer!"


    The person looked at the huge swallowing mouth coming towards him, but still didn''t realize his stupidity, and was still begging!


    "Oh no....."


    Yaqi Orochi directly ate the man in one bite and swallowed it into his abdomen.


    Those who were still hiding in the dark and rushed out one step later, all stopped, thanking that they did not rush too fast.


    However, just when they thought they had escaped the catastrophe, a will from their minds suddenly made their bodies disobeyed, and flew directly in the direction of the Ochi Orochi!


    From the moment they became slaves, they were destined to become food.


    "No! I don''t want to die, we released you, you can''t do this!"


    "Spare us, we will find you more food, there is still a lot of food here!"


    These people were horrified and roared, but to no avail, a huge black mouth was welcoming them.


    Just when the Orochi Orochi was about to swallow a few people, a few wind blades flew from a distance, and the wind blade directly bombarded those people, strangling their bodies into a blood mist, and the big mouth of Orochi Orochi rushed. One empty.


    "Roar!"


    Yaqi Orochi looked in one direction and roared, which represented the ultimate anger!


    There is exactly the direction where a king-level zombie is located. These king-level zombies are basically human-shaped, and the most are just a pair of horns, or a pair of wings, or a tail, but the body is all human. shape.


    And the zombie that started to emit wind blades seemed to be indistinguishable from ordinary humans. There was no place on his body that rotted, his face looked a little pale, and his bright red eyes were very evil.


    Around the human-shaped zombie, there was a faint wind surrounding it, as if it was its special ability.


    The Big Snake opened its huge mouth directly and headed towards the human-shaped zombie. A black poisonous mist spewed out from its mouth, trying to envelop the human-shaped zombie.


    The human-shaped zombie was surrounded by a violent wind, directly forming a violent tornado, shielding it in the middle, and the black mist was blown out of reach, but the head of Yaqi Orochi directly rushed out of the black mist, trying to swallow the entire tornado. Go down.


    Wind blades flew out from the tornado and directly hit the mouth of the Yaqi Orochi. The snake was painful when eating. Although it did not cause harm, it was also very painful, causing its venom to drop more unconsciously.


    The mouth of the big snake stopped, and the humanoid zombie thought that the big snake was repelled like this. However, a huge tail suddenly entangled the entire humanoid zombie. The tornado around the humanoid zombie was under the huge squeezing force. , Instantly shattered and dissipated into nothingness.


    The strength of the human-shaped zombie was not as good as the Orochi Orochi, even if the Orochi Orochi was weak, the huge squeezing force could not be broken away.


    Baqi Orochi directly sent the human-shaped zombie to his mouth little by little, wanting to swallow it.


    The Yachi Orochi was already weak and weak, so it wanted to swallow it directly. Several foods prepared before were blocked.


    However, if it can directly swallow the prey in front of it, then it can directly recover to its peak strength, so it is so urgent.


    Other king-level existences naturally know that if the Yaqi Orochi is really restored, they may all be buried with them.


    So, counting until the attack came directly towards the Yachi Orochi, the main place of bombardment was this tail.


    Every attack is very powerful, and those beings don''t care about the life and death of the entangled human-shaped zombies, they are just to prevent the big snake from swallowing it.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    A series of attacks, fierce bombardment on the Yaqi Orochi, its body is too big, and it is also very weak now, even if it wants to hide, there is no place to hide, it can only bear it.


    After those attacks bombarded the tail, the big snake ate pain, and the tail was directly shattered into a huge piece of flesh and blood, and the human-shaped zombie also took the opportunity to rush out of the restraint, but it was also injured by those attacks, and the injury was not light.


    The Big Snake went mad directly, his huge body moved, and fell directly into the sea. The eight huge tails kept flapping in the sea, and the head went toward the king-level zombie standing in the air.


    In the sea, five large king-level sea beasts were struggling to resist the bombardment of the snake''s tail. If this were photographed, it would have turned white.


    A giant octopus, with its tentacles entwined directly on one of the snake''s tails, on the tentacles, numerous suckers, with fine teeth on the suckers, began to madly bite the snake''s scales.


    The head and tail of the serpent were dealing with these existences, but the serpent was also doing other things.


    A huge head fell on Beishou City and began to devour a person!


    "Ah! Run!"


    "Help, help me, don''t eat me, I am your people!"


    "The Beishou City is over! Our great cake country is over!"


    Countless people have been swallowed directly by the Yaqi Orochi. It needs to recover its strength and needs blood and food.


    Everyone is running away, but some are also numb, looking at the Shekou falling towards him, with expressionless faces and hollow eyes.


    Those kings exist and want to stop, but there is no way at all. Even the current situation, they are somewhat overwhelmed.


    The defense of the Yachi Orochi was not unreasonably strong. When so many king-level existences joined forces, they only lost a piece of flesh and blood, but it quickly recovered directly, and the scales regrown.


    The bites of those sea beasts can hardly break through the defenses of the Yaqi Orochi, and the surface of the sea has already changed color unconsciously. I don''t know how much venom has melted into the sea!

 Chapter 392： Help from various countries

    "Those people really made their own minds, and ended up just as food, and they deserved it."


    Xue Ling''er looked at everything and said without any sympathy.


    The three daughters of Shangguan Qingqing also nodded, and naturally they would not have any sympathy for this Dongzhou country.


    "The people here are already numb. Those who are struggling to survive may have long been waiting for the arrival of death."


    "There is no doomsday technique to improve strength, and for such a small East Continent country, the medicinal materials are definitely scarce. Perhaps, the people here don''t know the role of medicinal materials at all."


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were also talking. In the satellite image, everything that the giant snake head passed was turned into a ruin, and everyone became blood food and was swallowed in their abdomen.


    The situation of the pie country has also been under the attention of all countries, especially the Amerika country. Those who, like the pie country, have begun to come into contact with the countries that exist in the chasm of the abyss, and now they realize how stupid their actions are.


    "Asshole! Are all the existences in the rifts of the abyss all the existence of this kind of killing!"


    The American nation said in the Skynet conference area, looking very angry, and faintly revealing fear.


    This time, the conversation is no longer voice or text, but directly connected to video and screen communications between countries.


    "Nation of Kyushu, do you have a solution? If such an existence comes out, even Chaowu won''t be able to hurt them."


    The top management of Country E said anxiously that they had naturally come into contact with those existences secretly, and because of the support of the state, the progress of the matter was still exceptionally fast.


    The current situation in the cake country may appear in their country E.


    Song Mingyuan naturally joined the meeting, but he hadn''t spoken all the time. Seeing the anxious appearance of the top management, he was always expressionless.


    Tang Qingshan is also there, but Song Mingyuan is basically responsible for these things. He has many other things to keep an eye on, so he is only considered as the top management and necessary attendance. After all, there are two or three people in other countries. .


    Naturally, Ye Hao wouldn''t show up, attending this kind of meeting, he has serious business to do now.


    "Nation of Kyushu, do you want to look at those existences and come out one by one! When our country is destroyed, it will be your turn sooner or later. Even if your country has the existence of the God of War, it is impossible for him to resist so many? Be strong!"


    The top management of country Y said, and what he said seemed to be the point. The top managements of other countries nodded one after another.


    At this time, Song Mingyuan''s expression finally changed, and the top management of Country Y was right. Song Mingyuan sighed and looked at those people.


    "The only way is to kill all those who have been in contact with the cracks in the abyss and have gained the power of existence, and at the same time, prevent those existences from obtaining blood food energy. As long as there is not enough blood food for them to restore their strength, they It will take a while to break the seal of Biancheng."


    Song Mingyuan said that nature is the only way, and it can only make the time of existence come later.


    He knew that these countries had come into contact with the rift in the abyss, and they no longer knew how much blood food they would provide to those who existed. Even if they stop offering sacrifices now, those existences will come out earlier than those who have never received blood food.


    "This is natural, but those who have gained the power of the devil are much stronger than us now, and it is very difficult to kill at all. Kyushu, is it possible that your technology and methods to quickly increase your strength can''t be announced? !"


    America said over there, the bald and fat man is still playing the chariot and the idea of ??doomsday exercises.


    "Kyushu, now is not the time to be selfish. People in our countries can''t deal with those people at all. If we can make our people stronger, we can naturally better stop them."


    Country Y echoed the road there, and they would naturally not let go of this kind of opportunity.


    Other countries also started to talk, just want Song Mingyuan''s side to announce the doomsday exercises.


    Tang Qingshan watched, did not speak, and directly withdrew from the video communication.


    Song Mingyuan was already on the verge of an outburst of anger!


    These countries are still working on the idea of ??doomsday exercises. If they really want to deal with those people, relying on the strength of the armed departments of various countries is enough.


    Although those people have gained strength, they are only innate. If the armed department is dispatched, under the suppression of the number of people and heavy weapons, it will be enough to kill those people.


    Like the Dragon Gang, there are fish that slip through the net, but it can also disrupt their arrangement and prevent the demons from coming out in advance.


    Those top managements were still discussing, but Song Mingyuan directly hung up the communication, leaving behind the top managements of the countries with a bewildered look.


    Kyushu State says nothing about Doomsday exercises to other countries. If it does so, it will undoubtedly cause trouble for itself.


    Naturally, there is no need to say how ambitious these countries are, and the world is already extremely chaotic. If these countries get the doomsday exercises, once they become stronger, they will definitely be unable to sit still.


    Seeing Song Mingyuan shutting down communications, everyone was helpless and had no choice but to retreat. Now, these countries have big problems to solve.


    Soon, all countries began to have their own actions, and the military''s strength is still strong now.


    The annihilation operation started directly, and those countries who were in contact with the chasm of the abyss began to be surrounded and suppressed by the military.


    There have been successes and failures in encirclement and suppression!


    A powerful force, so that those crazy believers, already have a trace of power to counter the country.


    Some countries, even directly high-level military officials, have become servants of the devil.


    These countries began to be in complete chaos, and some even directly agreed to continue offering sacrifices to release the existence in the abyss as soon as possible.


    This is a helpless compromise, and it can be regarded as a gambling. They are gambling, and not all of them exist, just like the Yachi Orochi of the Kingdom of Cake. Perhaps, as long as they are willing to serve as servants, they can be sheltered.


    .......


    In the country of cakes, half of the entire Beishou city has been turned into rubble, and part of the area has been directly crushed by the big snakes and sunk under the sea, and the big snakes have stopped devouring humans.


    The people who escaped from Shekou looked at the dilapidated Beishou City and were already in despair. Looking at the battle above the sea, they felt powerless.


    Although they are all right now, the war at sea is still going on, and they are in danger of being affected at any time, and here is their last place.

 Chapter 393： The king-level sea beast is dead!

    I don''t know how many people have been swallowed, the Baqi Orochi at this moment has already recovered to the strength of the ninth king-level!


    The fight, at this moment, is the real outbreak.


    In the sky, the heads of the Yaqi Orochi, or spewed raging flames, or black poisonous fog, or thunder and lightning, frantically attacked those king-level zombies.


    Facing such a fierce attack, those king-level zombies began to be a little unstoppable, and retreated backwards.


    Above the sea, blood was mixed with black venom, and the color was extremely deep.


    The sucker of that giant octopus had already broken through the defenses of the Yaqi Orochi and began to devour its blood.


    "You ants, do you think you can defeat me by joining forces like this!"


    Eight Qi Orochi roared and uttered words directly. Basically, a king-level existence already possessed this ability.


    Only some mutant beasts have little contact with humans, so even if they reach the king level, they may have to slowly master their language skills.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also noticed that the existence of the king rank can already be transformed into a human form, but for mutant beasts, maintaining the status of the body will have a much stronger combat power.


    The Yaki Orochi''s turquoise snake head and pitch-black big mouth bit directly at the octopus, tearing its body, trying to tear it off its body.


    The giant octopus directly stretched out a few tentacles to wrap the entire head of the Yachi Orochi, and the black ink was released from the suction cups of the tentacles.


    This kind of ink has also become extremely poisonous, and the confrontation with the Yaqi Orochi can be described as fighting poison with poison!


    It is precisely because the giant octopus itself is highly venomous, it can still have no effect under the venom of the Yachi Orochi.


    The Yachi Orochi did not care about the tentacles that the giant octopus entangled with. The giant mouth directly bit the body of the giant octopus. The fangs have been pierced into it, and the accumulated venom suddenly released.


    The giant octopus is still attacking frantically. It doesn''t care about the bite of the Oki Orochi. It also uses poison. It is not afraid of the black venom, so it does not care about the venom injected by the Oki Orochi into its body.


    Generally speaking, for giant octopuses, this kind of venom is a kind of nutrition, and it can even increase its ink toxicity, because its powerful ability is to swallow and absorb the poison, digest and fuse it.


    "Your poison has no effect on me, they will only become the nourishment that makes me stronger!"


    The giant octopus said, using its power directly, it began to swallow the snake venom in its body.


    However, it seems to underestimate the power of Yaki Orochi.


    The venom accumulated in the venom of the Yaqi snake is naturally not comparable to the black venom.


    The giant octopus began to feel something wrong, the tentacles entwining the head of Yaqi Orochi, the power was loosing.


    "How about my poison, can you swallow it!"


    "How is it possible! How can your poison directly swallow my energy, how can the venom have self-awareness!"


    "Don''t worry, you will know when you die."


    The giant octopus can feel that its own energy wants to swallow the digested poisons, transforming into green little snakes in its own body, swallowing its flesh and blood, and directly swallowing its energy.


    Those little green snakes began to wreak havoc in the giant octopus.


    Finally, the giant octopus removed the tentacles entwining the Yachi Orochi and began to flap frantically on the surface of the sea.


    The black waves headed towards the surrounding islands, directly submerging the mutant beasts and people on the island, and the venom directly dissolved them to the point of no bones.


    The tentacles of the giant octopus quickly dried out one by one, as if only a layer of skin remained.


    With a cruel heart, the giant octopus directly cut off the tentacle to protect itself and prevent the spread of the poison in the body.


    After the tentacles were broken, green snakes swam out quickly, and continued towards the giant octopus.


    The giant octopus sank directly into the sea, trying to escape, but suddenly, it was caught by a giant snake''s tail with its head entangled in between. No matter how crazy the giant octopus''s tentacles attacked, it didn''t have any effect.


    The little green snake got into the giant octopus again and swallowed frantically.


    "Since you are coming, don''t even think about leaving any of you. Let''s all become my Baqi''s food!"


    The big snakes lifted the giant octopus from the sea. At this time, the giant octopus did not struggle at all.


    The three heads were dispatched at the same time, and the huge mouth of the Yaqi Orochi directly swallowed the giant octopus into its abdomen!


    The little green snakes emerged from the flesh and blood of the giant octopus, merged together to form two larger snakes, and then swam in the huge mouth of the big snake.


    In the end, two snakes made of green venom entangled their fangs, and finally slowly got into the fangs.


    A king-level sea beast died in this way, and the other sea beasts had already begun to retreat when they dealt with the attack of the eight-qi serpent.


    They all know that the strength of the current Eight Qi Orochi has recovered, and it has swallowed a king-level existence. For these sea beasts and zombies, they have already missed the best opportunity.


    The venom in the sea is not something that these other sea beasts can resist. They are not like the giant octopus, which has a certain immunity to the venom.


    Therefore, these king-level sea beasts all retreated to the waters where the venom was lighter, and fought with the big snakes.


    "Roar!"


    It was the roar of the Yaqi Orochi. One of its tail was directly torn off a piece of flesh and blood by a huge shark like an ancient megalodon shark.


    After tearing off this piece of flesh and blood, the megalodon swam directly to the distance, trying to escape this chaotic battlefield.


    How could the Yaqi Orochi let it go, a huge mouth directly ejected strong magma, just like a volcanic eruption, the magma formed a sea of ??fire, directly blocking the road in front of the megalodon.


    The magma directly turned into a lava python, rushing towards the megalodon.


    The megalodon dived directly into the deep sea, but the speed of the lava python was much faster than it, and it directly entangled the megalodon and headed toward the sea.


    The skin of the megalodon, under the magma scorching, directly turned into a scorched black, and the flesh and blood were melted away.


    The megalodon has no chance of escaping, and the giant mouth of the Yaqi Orochi who spews magma directly swallows it together with the magma giant python!


    In a short span of time, two king-level sea beasts were directly swallowed, and the big snake of Eight Qi only used the power of two heads.


    In the sky, the five king-level zombies stopped and flew directly to a place far away from the big snake, preparing to escape.

 Chapter 394： King-level zombies, slashed!

    "Those sea beasts and zombies don''t seem to be able to hold on, they are ready to escape!"


    Xue Ling''er showed an interesting smile and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could see it naturally, and the strength of the Eight Qi Orochi was even stronger than he had imagined.


    "Big villain, are you going to take action now, you must be careful!"


    Shangguan Qingqing said to the side.


    "Come on, dad, you will definitely be able to beat that big snake!"


    Ye Hao had already stood up, a sneer flashed from the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong looked at Ye Hao with a touch of worry in their eyes.


    Although Ye Hao''s strength was strong, the methods of the Eight Qi Orochi, whether it was a terrible poison or a powerful magma giant python, easily killed those powerful sea beasts.


    Ye Hao''s body was covered by the Black God Battle Armor, and his strength instantly reached the sixth rank of the Battle King.


    A blood-colored figure appeared beside Ye Hao, and it was the emperor Minghong who turned into a human body.


    Ye Hao left the chariot and flew directly into the air.


    Originally planning to escape from several king-level zombies, noticing the powerful aura coming from a distance, one after another put down the thought of fleeing and looked in the direction where Ye Hao flew.


    "Who is it, how can there be such a powerful existence here."


    "The breath is still above us, why didn''t I notice it before!"


    "Not of the same kind, it seems to be... a human!"


    "There are already such powerful humans!"


    "The other breath seems even more terrifying!"


    Several king-level zombies were talking, they felt the breath of Ye Hao and Minghong, which was the breath of human beings.


    Moreover, Ming Hong, as an imperial soldier, seemed to make these existences more uneasy than Ye Hao.


    "Roar!"


    Yaqi Orochi also felt it, and two more came, and they were stronger than these guys in front of them.


    Baqi Orochi felt the threat again, that threat did not come from Ye Hao, but Ming Hong!


    "It''s the God of War! It''s the God of War of our Kyushu Kingdom!"


    "The God of War really appeared, it seems to be the God of War, who razed the broken shrine to the ground."


    "Is the **** of war going to kill the big snake? Why does he want to save the people from the bread country."


    "Someone who saves the cake country, the **** of war is for the Kyushu country. If this big snake stabilizes, it is estimated that it will come to our Kyushu country!"


    "Yes, and after this war, it is estimated that the cake country will no longer exist. Just the battle has already wiped out half of Beishou City. The next battle between the God of War and the big snake will definitely become more intense. It is estimated that the surrounding islands will be sunk!"


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, all the people who followed the Kyushu nation were shouting in excitement!


    "Human, do you want to fight the big snake with us!"


    Said the zombie king who only had the wind attribute ability.


    This is a dialogue between kings and there is no racial discrimination.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he was with Ming Hong directly, without stopping, passing by the human-shaped zombie.


    The human-shaped zombie instantly turned pale, and Ye Hao completely ignored him, even if his strength was above him, he couldn''t ignore him in this way.


    The humanoid zombie shot directly, a powerful wind blade, behind Ye Hao, quickly left!


    Ming Hong turned around, staring at the human-shaped zombie with evil **** eyes, and instantly turned into a red light, directly breaking through the wind blade.


    Before the human-shaped zombie had reacted, the red light had passed through its body!


    "what!"


    Ming Hong''s figure appeared behind the human-shaped zombie, holding a cyan crystal core in his hand. After the human-shaped zombie said the last sentence, his body was directly divided into two halves from the middle, and the blood in his body had disappeared.


    "How can it be!"


    "This woman is so powerful!"


    "Can''t provoke!"


    The other king-level zombies were all stunned by Ming Hong''s strength. It was just a single blow to directly kill an existence similar to their strength. Then, killing them is just a breeze!


    These zombies stepped back unconsciously. They could see that Ye Hao and Minghong''s targets were not them. The only thing to blame was that the zombie was looking for death.


    Ming Hong slammed, followed Ye Hao, and handed the crystal core to Ye Hao''s hands, and Ye Hao directly threw it into the folding space.


    At this moment, the eight heads of the Eight Great Snake roared towards Ye Hao.


    That''s a warning, but also a preparation, ready to take action!


    The huge snake body danced in the air, and a black cloud in the sky kept gathering but not scattered. There was thunder surging in it. The head of the big snake was looming, shrouded in the black cloud, like a **** or a devil.


    The eight tails flapped on the sea, the waves surging around, and the surrounding islands were all submerged by the waves.


    The remaining few king-level sea beasts had already retreated far, but they did not leave either.


    "Human! Are you two delusional to deal with me!"


    "I am your great god!"


    The deafening sound of the Yaqi Orochi resounded through the world.


    The mighty power swept towards Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand, and Ming Hong beside him turned into a blade and fell into Ye Hao''s hand.


    It slashed directly, and the **** sword light broke through the invisible coercion, and headed towards the Yaqi Orochi!


    "It''s a sword! That powerful woman is just that person''s weapon!"


    "How can there be such a powerful weapon! Moreover, such a powerful weapon is willing to fall into that person''s hands!"


    "If I could have such a powerful weapon, it would be enough to fight Yaqi Orochi!"


    Minghong is a knife!


    This shocked those king-level existences, powerful weapons are always what the strong want to possess.


    The blood-colored blade of Ming Hong Dao headed towards Yaqi Orochi, and Yaqi Orochi felt threatened. From the fiery red head, a magma python rushed out and collided with Daoguang!


    The lava python was cut open by the sword light directly, and the magma was scattered on the sea.


    The blow was blocked, but the Yaqi Orochi didn''t look easy either. The fiery red head and the magma lines on it were faintly dim.


    "Human, I admit that you are very powerful. If you retreat now, I don''t need to care about you!"


    Baqi Orochi said, it looks like it is good for Ye Hao, but in fact it doesn¡¯t want to fight Ye Hao. Even if it can defeat Ye Hao, it will inevitably consume a lot of money. When the king-level exists next to it, it will have May not be able to deal with it.


    Under Ye Hao''s mask, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and a cold light flashed across his icy eyes.


    "The energy of that stone should be enough for you to reach the top of the king, or even a higher level, to break the seal directly. It is a small matter for you. I want to know why you don''t move that stone!"

 Chapter 395： Decapitate!

    Ye Hao stared at Baqi Orochi and asked, and at the same time took a look at Fugui Mountain.


    "Roar!"


    "Human, how do you know! Are you here for it!"


    "Humans, I advise you not to make the idea of ??that thing, it is left by the true god, not you, a careful ant can move!"


    That energy stone was in the Fortune Mountain, and also under the seal of the Baqi Orochi, and there was still an area there.


    As for Baqi Orochi, it seemed that someone had been sealed here deliberately, that''s why Ye Hao said that sentence.


    It seems that Yaqi Orochi does know something, and it seems to exist to protect it.


    Knowing Ye Hao''s intentions, Baqi Orochi directly attacked, and the giant tail rose from the sea and swept towards Ye Hao.


    The big mouth dripping with black venom spewed out black poisonous gas, which directly enveloped Ye Hao.


    "Human, since you are here for that thing, you can''t keep you. Now, even if you want to go, you can''t go!"


    "If you dare to covet the real gods, then you will destroy it!"


    The Big Snake made a fatal attack. The huge tail stuck into the poison gas, but it didn''t hit Ye Hao.


    In the black poisonous gas, thunder and lightning surged wildly, bombarding the snake''s tail, and the scales became charred.


    The thunder and lightning fell on the sea, like a punishment from heaven, and the sea was directly turbulent, surging like a beast.


    The golden light soared in the poisonous gas, suddenly direct, a light and shadow, dragging a long phantom, directly rushed towards the big snake.


    The speed was so fast that in a flash, he came directly to the poisonous gas-breathing head, and the **** long knife turned into a hundred zhang, directly cut down!


    A huge head fell straight down.


    "boom!"


    The head fell in the sea, and a huge wave was set off. The sound from the sea shook all the surrounding islands!


    "hiss!"


    In the sky, those king-level zombies couldn''t help taking a breath.


    One knife, another knife!


    Just cut off a head of Yaqi Orochi!


    There were so many of them working together, and they didn''t cause any substantial damage to the Baqi Orochi. Ye Hao just cut off the head of the Baqi Orochi directly!


    Such a power makes them unimaginable that Ye Hao turned out to be a human being.


    After all, they know how weak human beings are now, it is already very difficult to reach innate, and Ye Hao in front of them is already above them!


    They have the wealth of kings, at the moment they become zombies, they are destined to become the kings of zombies, so they can gather their strength and become kings so quickly.


    However, in front of Ye Hao, what they felt was fear!


    "Hohoho!"


    The heads of Yaqi Orochi roared and roared one after another.


    The energy was converging towards the place where the head was broken, trying to stop the blood that was constantly gushing out, but the wound healed extremely slowly.


    The blood disappeared little by little, turned into a **** mist, and headed towards the Minghong knife in Ye Hao''s hand.


    The big snake of Eight Qi looked at Ye Hao, staring at the knife that was sucking his own blood, and his pair of cold eyes were filled with boundless anger.


    A line of magma spouted from the fiery red head, not toward Ye Hao, but toward the location of the broken head.


    "Zizi!"


    Lava poured on the wound, and the harsh and tingling sound of the scalp made everyone''s heart tremble violently.


    "Human! You angered me! I''m going to eat you!"


    The Yachi Orochi was voicing one by one, his body violently swinging in the air!


    The wound poured by magma was directly sealed, and blood no longer gushed out, but it looked terrifying.


    Right now, the wounds caused by the emperor soldiers'' sharp swords, even if they were in the mouths of the Eight Great Shepherds, they could hardly be healed quickly, even if they were in the mouths of the Eight-Winged Seraphim.


    What''s more, this big snake is just an ancient creature with a stronger strength and a longer life, not much different from a mutant beast.


    The head of the Great Eight Snake that landed in the sea quickly turned into a pool of black venom. In the black venom, there was also a green figure swimming, which was a small green snake.


    Soon, the black in the sea converged towards the little green snake, and then merged with the little green snake.


    Finally, the sea returned to its original blue color, and in the sea, a small green snake looked like a real snake, but its body was liquid.


    The little green snake rose directly from above the sea, and attacked Ye Hao.


    At the same time, the heads of the Baqi Orochi were also madly attacking Ye Hao, and their tails would inadvertently wrap around when Ye Hao responded.


    But Ye Hao''s speed was enough to contend with the Seraphim. Naturally, these attacks by the Baqi Orochi were very difficult to attack.


    Of course, these attacks by Yaqi Orochi were not intended to attack Ye Hao.


    The aquamarine snake was extremely fast, like a green lightning bolt, even if Ye Hao''s light power and thunder power exploded, they were directly hit by it.


    And this little green snake, not afraid of Ye Hao''s powerful force, directly penetrated the protective layer formed by Ye Hao''s bright power, and then got into the thunder armor.


    Ye Hao''s thunder power, but integrated with the sky thunder, is powerful enough to directly blast through the defense of the Ochi Orochi, forming a thunder armor, which is naturally extremely strong.


    However, the little green snake penetrated little by little, pierced through the armor of the thunder, and headed towards the Black God''s armor.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect such a weird scene at all. Originally, he thought that this little snake would never be able to break through his own defenses, because in Ye Hao''s eyes, this little snake was only extremely poisonous, but it was just a little snake. Mass liquid.


    But now, this little snake made Ye Hao feel a bit of danger.


    When the little snake was about to break through the thunder armor and land on the Black God''s armor, Ye Hao thought, and directly sent the little snake into the folding space.


    Ye Hao, who was in a hurry, didn''t have time to think about it. The green little snake was sent directly to that poisonous gas chamber.


    Ye Hao''s folding space is just a few places, the medicine garden, the insect nest, the place where materials and food are stored, and other areas are huge spaces without construction.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Ye Hao to keep this little snake in places such as the medicine garden. It is estimated that all this will be ruined. There is no construction area, the space is too large, and the little snake is still there and it is always dangerous.


    In the end, Ye Hao threw it directly into the secret room.


    The secret room is small. As for getting out of the secret room, it is impossible. The defense of the chariot is not something to talk about.

 Chapter 396： Ten thousand snake blood sacrifice!

    "Poison! It''s poisonous!"


    "There is such a powerful poison in the world, come little guy, come over, let me see you!"


    In the secret room, the madman who had been studying suddenly stopped when he saw the green snake suddenly appeared.


    With the poison attribute ability, he felt this little snake, the kind of poison that amazed him.


    He walked towards the little green snake step by step and stretched his hand to it.


    He could feel that this little snake was stronger than the poison he had developed not long ago that he thought was enough to poison the death god.


    It is even more toxic than what he is currently researching, possibly successful, and even more toxic than all the poisons he can imagine!


    After entering the secret room, the little green snake lost motion and stopped in the air like a fish that lost its memory. He didn''t know what happened just now, why he was here, and what he was going to do next.


    The little snake spit out the letter, noticed the person coming to him, and then slowly landed on his hand.


    The madman looked at the little snake excitedly, and when he placed the little snake in front of his eyes and stared at the little snake excitedly, the green little snake directly turned into a ball of liquid.


    The madman''s arm instantly turned into a green, and then spread to the whole body, and finally the madman disappeared!


    Even the clothes were gone, only a cloud of aquamarine liquid was left on the ground.


    Then, the liquid slowly condensed and turned into a small snake again, wandering in the secret room. In those bottles and jars, things of various colors converged towards the green small snake.


    .......


    Ye Hao naturally didn''t have time to pay attention to the situation of the little snake.


    What he just did was entirely out of a sense of crisis. The aura that made people feel like an ordinary snake. After passing through the thunder armor, Ye Hao dared not let it touch. Black God Battle Armor.


    And the big snake of Eight Qi, when seeing that little snake, piercing through the layers of Ye Hao''s defenses, and heading towards his armor, it decided that Ye Hao was dead.


    And Ye Hao''s disregard for the little snake, let Baqi Orochi know that he underestimated his power!


    And just when the fatal blow was about to be completed, Yaqi Orochi found that his connection with the green little snake was suddenly broken!


    But Ye Hao was still intact, resisting its attack there.


    "How could you be okay!"


    "Where did it go, where did you get it!"


    "Impossible, you can''t resist it, even a **** can''t resist it!"


    The Yaqi Orochi screamed frantically there.


    It can''t feel the existence of that little snake at all.


    And the strength of the Yaqi Orochi was also declining at a speed visible to the naked eye, and once again fell back to the eighth rank of the king!


    Ye Hao can feel that this decline in strength is irreversible, and it is impossible to make up for it by absorbing energy!


    Is this the price of that powerful attack!


    In other words, if the little green snake is lost, the big snake will have the strength of only the eighth rank of the king!


    But the original broken head of Yaqi Orochi is shrinking, and the other tail is disappearing.


    Soon, the Yaqi Orochi had only seven heads and seven tails left, and that part of the body seemed to have never existed.


    At the price of permanent loss of strength, the powerful blow that was exchanged made Yaqi Orochi suffer its own consequences.


    "The little snake just now seems to have threatened him!"


    "It actually drops a layer of strength directly, and it is permanent, it will never be able to break through the eighth rank."


    "If it is said that every time its head is cut off, its strength drops by one level, then the Yaqi Orochi will probably be beheaded by that person!"


    "Indeed, it seems that Baqi can no longer threaten that person."


    Those king-level zombies were talking about Ye Hao''s power, making them jealous, and there seemed to be no suspense about the result of this battle.


    "The God of War really is invincible!"


    "The head of the big snake was chopped off with a single knife. The big snake seems to be much weaker than the angel on the snowy plateau!"


    "In this way, I was still believed as a **** by the people of Dongzhou. This is sad for them."


    "It is estimated that the East Continent will sink directly, even if it is sunk in the battle, when the **** of war is killed, it is estimated that the entire East Continent will be gone!"


    "The God of War is invincible!"


    On the land of Kyushu, facing the seemingly doomed victory, he began to shout.


    "Human, I admit that you are powerful, maybe I can''t defeat you, but then, you are ready to bear the anger from the gods!"


    Yaqi Orochi roared angrily.


    I saw that the huge body of the Yaqi Orochi began to turn into small snakes, countless snakes, separated from the body of the Yaqi Orochi, and the body of the Yaqi Orochi was disappearing little by little!


    The sea has been filled with snakes, and those snakes looted all over the island. Everyone was buried in Shekou wherever they passed.


    Those king-level sea beasts, facing the endless swarm of snakes, are escaping quickly!


    Snakes with wings appeared, directly attacking the king-level zombies in the air, and Ye Hao. Naturally, these snakes were not as terrible as the small green snake, but the large number of them, in a blink of an eye, has already destroyed the entire east In China, all islands have become snake islands.


    On the islands where zombies gather, the zombies on it have no resistance at all, and they are all swallowed by the snakes!


    There is no survivor in the entire Dongzhou country!


    The chariot lifted into the sky the moment the snakes appeared.


    And when the snake swarms spread across the entire East Continent region, something seemed to appear under the seabed.


    The sea diverged from both sides, and the entire Fugui Mountain, or the entire Beishou City Island, was directly divided into two, a huge trench appeared, the sea water surged away, and a huge suction force seemed to swallow everything. Suck everything into the trench.


    At the rift of Fugui Mountain, which originally belonged to the inner core area of ??Fugui Mountain, an energy boulder tens of meters high stood there.


    "Humanity! The ten thousand snake blood sacrifice is on, the gods have been awakened, the gods will rule the world, and you will be the gods'' first food!"


    In the void, what came out was the roar of Yaqi Orochi.


    Countless snakes began to rush into the trench madly, and the energy in that huge energy stone was also rushing into the trench madly!


    This trench seems to be an invincible hole, no matter how the seawater is irrigated, it cannot be filled.


    Ye Hao frowned as he looked at the situation in front of him.


    The influx of the energy stone made Ye Hao feel a bit bad. The Seraphim had not absorbed the energy of the energy stone, and had such a powerful force.


    If we let the existence in the trench continue to absorb it, it might be beyond his control!

 Chapter 397： The Medusa family!

    Ye Hao looked at the energy boulder, the fading energy, he knew that he couldn''t look at it like that anymore!


    "Little war, go and devour that energy stone!"


    Ye Hao directly communicated with the chariot in his mind.


    The chariot broke through the surrounding snake group and directly rushed towards the energy boulder.


    Those flying snakes with wings followed behind the chariot, trying to stop them.


    Ye Hao waved the sword in his hand, and the sky suddenly became clear, and the snakes directly turned into nothingness.


    The chariot fell on the energy boulder and began to swallow it quickly, vying with the existence in the trench.


    "Huhuhu!"


    The existence in the trench seems to have discovered this situation. The suction from below suddenly increased, and the energy poured in faster, and the roar of wind came from the trench, like a giant breathing.


    The huge pulling force made Ye Hao in the air feel as if there was a hand pulling himself down.


    Suddenly, a series of giant snakes condensed from seawater rose into the sky from the trench, towards Ye Hao, and the few king-level zombies in the sky!


    The giant snake was so fast that it had reached Ye Hao in a flash, opened its mouth wide, and was about to swallow Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s bright power exploded, the speed reached the extreme, and he retreated sharply to the sky.


    A few **** sword lights were swung between the Minghong knives in his hand.


    The giant snake crashed into pieces, turning into sea water and falling down.


    Not far away, those king-level zombies were also struggling to resist, but there were still two zombies, swallowed by giant snakes between them, and fell towards the trench.


    After being swallowed, the king-level zombies, no matter how hard they struggle, can''t break through the body of the giant sea water snake, and quickly disappear into the dark and deep endless trench!


    The other two king-level zombies felt the fear and dared not stay here anymore. They roared and flew towards the distance.


    They are no longer here!


    Ye Hao stared at the deep trench. Snakes, sea water, and energy were still pouring in, and the pulling force became stronger and stronger. Even the clouds in the sky were gathering in it. Away.


    No longer staying, Ye Hao flew directly and returned to the chariot.


    "Dad, you are back!"


    Little Lori threw herself into Ye Hao''s arms, wrapped her hands around his neck, and refused to get down.


    Ye Hao hugged her, sat in the driver''s seat, staring at the situation outside.


    "This time the situation seems not simple, there is more than one powerful existence in it!"


    Xue Linger flew to Ye Hao''s shoulder and said.


    Ye Hao also frowned, and he felt it when the giant sea water snakes attacked.


    From that trench, there was more than one powerful breath.


    At that time, Ye Hao felt like he was being stared at by countless pairs of eyes.


    "The energy stone should be sealing the trench below. However, now this trench not only does not release energy like the battlefield of the ten thousand races, but is still devouring energy. If this continues, don''t say that this planet will reappear aura. It may die directly!"


    Xue Ling''er said excitedly.


    "Does anyone want to stop the arrival of the big world!"


    Ye Hao''s icy eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a terrifying aura.


    The huge suction force that is constantly increasing in the trench is not only consuming the energy of that energy stone, but at the same time, the psychic energy of the entire world seems to be converging here.


    A huge energy storm has formed above the endless trench.


    The chariot swallowed the energy stone very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, nearly half of the energy stone tens of meters high had disappeared.


    "Small war, speed up devouring the energy stone!"


    Ye Hao said that he wanted to see how the existence in the trench would react after the energy of the energy stone disappeared.


    The speed of Xiaozhan''s devouring suddenly accelerated, and bursts of roar like gods and demons came from the trench.


    The trench began to expand, and then, a huge mountain rose slowly from the trench.


    The peaks are dark, the rocks are like sharp long weapons, extremely sharp, and countless snakes are surging on the peaks.


    The entire original area of ??the cake country is already occupied by this mountain, and the mountain peaks straight into the clouds, soon reaching a kilometer.


    The mountain is still growing, the chariot has already flown into the air, and the energy stone that has been swallowed by most has already fallen into the huge mountain.


    At the top of the dark mountain peak is a stone statue.


    The stone statue is a woman, the serpentine hair is extremely ferocious, and countless energies are converging towards this statue.


    It can be seen that those snake-haired eyes began to flicker, and the stone skin was falling off little by little.


    The snake group crawled on the stone statue, and then bit each other there, blood stained the stone statue, and then gathered towards the snake hair.


    Not only the top of the mountain, but there are so many stone statues throughout the mountain.


    In all the stone statues, women have snake hair, and men have snake tails!


    This whole mountain is a snake mountain!


    "It''s the Medusa clan!"


    Xue Ling''er said in shock when he looked at the dark mountain that was rising and reaching several kilometers.


    "The Medusa clan is an evil and powerful alien. There are no men in Medusa, only women. The Medusa clan will directly turn men into their slaves and snakes by combining with men of other races. people."


    "The strong snake man will become a fighter of the Medusa clan, while the weak will be swallowed directly by Medusa!"


    Ye Hao looked at the stone statues in the dark mountains. The breath of every snake man is at least the existence of the fifth rank of the lord, and there are even king-level snake men. On the contrary, the snake-haired women are so ordinary that they don¡¯t have a trace of power. , Only at the highest point of the mountain, the hydra-haired woman has a king-level aura.


    "The Medusa clan, only the Queen Medusa has powerful power, while other Medusas, their abilities come from their hair, and each Medusa has a powerful charm ability. During the war of all races, the beauty The Tusha clan doesn''t know how many powerful people have been controlled."


    "Each of Medusa''s snakeheads has different abilities, and charm is their most powerful means."


    Xue Ling''er was obviously afraid of the Medusa clan.


    Xue Linger looked at Ye Hao, Ye Hao was a man, and almost no man could resist Medusa''s temptation!


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Ling''er, seeming to know what she was thinking, and asked, "There should be some way to restrain Medusa''s charm."


    "Have!"


    "That is to kill Medusa before being completely confused!"


    Ye Hao gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and Xue Linger''s answer was indeed correct.


    The Medusa clan basically has no strength. As long as they can be beheaded, they will naturally not be charmed.


    However, how many people can resist this kind of charm!


    Otherwise, there would not be so many powerful snakemen on this dark mountain.

 Chapter 398： Speed ??up the process of the big world!

    "Of course, if your will is strong enough, even the Queen Medusa can''t charm you!"


    Xue Ling''er said that a strong will can indeed resist, but Xue Ling''er doesn''t know how strong will it takes to do it.


    After all, even those king-level existences, many of them will be directly charmed.


    The pitch-black huge mountain reached a height of 10,000 meters before it stopped. At this time, only this huge mountain remained above the sea.


    And as far away as the Shanghai city of Kyushu, from above the sea, the shadow of this mountain can be seen faintly!


    On the high mountain, in the hair of Queen Medusa, snakes finally emerged from the stone skin and danced there.


    And the energy in that energy stone has also been swallowed up and turned into an ordinary stone.


    The stone skin faded a little bit, revealing the white and attractive skin, and the eyes of the Queen Medusa slowly opened!


    And the face of Queen Medusa was exactly the same as the face of the goddess woman in the cake country!


    It''s just that the pupils are pink, and a hint of pink is exuding.


    And those eyes were staring at the chariot in the sky, or directly at Ye Hao in the chariot!


    "Human! Come out, I know you are there!"


    The voice of the Queen of Medusa revealed endless temptation, coupled with her beautiful face with a trace of monsters, and a hot and perfect body, enough to play any man between the palms of her arms.


    "You killed me once, are you too scared to show up now!"


    The words of the Queen Medusa finally let Ye Hao understand that these are no coincidences, that woman is the Queen Medusa!


    "The Medusa clan, every snake''s hair is considered a life and a clone. Have you met the Medusa Empress before?"


    Xue Ling''er asked in surprise.


    She was surprised that Ye Hao met Medusa, but was not charmed, although it might just be a snake of Medusa.


    Ye Hao nodded and looked at the Medusa Empress outside. Maybe that woman was not dead at the time. After all, Ye Hao didn''t pay much attention at that time.


    Ye Hao stood up, the Black God''s armor covered his whole body, and then he stepped out of the chariot and headed towards the direction of the Medusa Empress.


    The strength of the Queen of Medusa is not strong, but it just happens to reach the first rank of the king.


    However, Ye Hao could feel that there was an extremely powerful aura in that dark mountain!


    That is a powerful aura comparable to a giant Seraphim!


    Although the breath hadn''t fully radiated, Ye Hao still didn''t get too close, so he stopped in the distance.


    He wanted to see what exactly the Medusa clan that emerged from the deep sea and belonged to a foreign tribe was going to do!


    "Do you own the things of that clan! No wonder you can not be charmed by me!"


    As the Queen Medusa said, she flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s icy eyes didn''t hesitate at all in his hand, Ming Hong knife cut it out directly!


    Just as the Scarlet Sword Mang was about to reach the Queen Medusa, a powerful beam of light blasted out of the mountain, directly blasting the Sword Mang into nothingness.


    The Queen Medusa didn''t stop, Ye Hao again swung a more powerful sword light, and they were all stopped one by one by different attacks from the mountain.


    Until the Queen of Medusa stopped in front of Ye Hao, her body was directly pressed against Ye Hao, her soft body seemed to have no bones, her slender hand hooked Ye Hao''s neck and stroked it on his battle armor.


    The pink aura permeated, and the two of them were enveloped in an instant, the snake''s hair wandered around Ye Hao, seemingly wanting to find a breakthrough.


    Ye Hao never moved, because he felt that several powerful auras had locked himself and the chariot, as if he would attack at any time.


    Ye Hao still had confidence in the defense of the chariot and the Black God''s armor.


    However, even if Ye Hao did it, he couldn''t hurt the Queen Medusa. This was Ye Hao''s instinct.


    "Human, you are very powerful, if we join hands, maybe we can rule the world!"


    The temptation of Medusa was completely useless for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao always exudes an icy breath, even colder than Queen Medusa''s cold-blooded body!


    "Baqi told me that you took a poisonous spirit! That''s mine!"


    Yaqi Orochi, who was originally the Queen of Medusa, was sealed outside to keep the power stone, but he raised the seal of Biancheng and disrupted the plan.


    And the eight heads of the Yachi Orochi are all made for the Queen Medusa''s wedding gowns!


    As a result, the little snake belonging to the poison attribute among the eight powers was directly taken away by Ye Hao.


    Facing Ye Hao, the Orochi Orochi couldn''t resist it at all. In order to keep the other heads, Medusa''s will made Orochi Orochi directly turn into ten thousand snakes for blood sacrifice, opening the seal of the Medusa clan in advance.


    Ye Hao looked at Queen Medusa. Her nine snake heads, except for the one that breathed pink, all the other snake heads corresponded to the direction of the big snake, and now, the little green snake obviously has nothing else. The look of the snake head is strong.


    Ye Hao didn''t react at all, naturally it was impossible to hand over the green little snake.


    "Since you don''t plan to return it to me, then just stay with you, as your reward for killing me once!"


    "Humanity! The big world is coming soon. Since our Medusa clan broke the seal of Biancheng ahead of time, let us promote the progress of this big world!"


    After the Queen Medusa finished speaking, she returned directly to the pitch-black mountain.


    Afterwards, from the mountains, the endless and vigorous energy directly turned into a beam of light, soaring into the sky!


    At the same time, those Medusas that came out of petrochemicals, as well as those snake people, began to enter the sea one after another, heading in different directions!


    Around every Medusa, there is at least this powerful snake man, and there are even two or three!


    The vigorous energy seems to be endless, and its magnitude seems to have surpassed the battlefield of ten thousand races!


    The Queen Medusa appeared again, on the top of the pitch-black giant mountain, looking at Ye Hao with a wicked smile between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Those powerful auras have been dormant in the mountains, never showing up.


    Ye Hao turned back and flew towards the chariot.


    Ye Hao had no plans to do it again.


    Because the current purpose of the Medusa clan seems to be the same as Ye Hao!


    Accelerate the arrival of the big world!


    As for the Medusa and Snake Man who were scattered, Ye Hao could faintly guess what they were asking for.


    Ye Hao returned to the chariot and directly let Xiao Zhan return to the direction of Kyushu!


    At the same time, Ye Hao directly connected to Song Mingyuan''s communication to let him pay attention to those Medusas!


    Ye Hao''s intention was naturally to let him prevent those Medusas from going to Kyushu.

 Chapter 399： Return to Independence Island

    "Unexpectedly, the Medusa clan would have stayed directly on this planet. It seems that they had already stored enough aura during the Ten Thousand Clan War to directly seal the entire clan."


    "Their purpose should be to accelerate the arrival of the great world, to increase their strength before other races, to control more people, and to expand the power of the Medusa clan."


    "And what they are looking for are those powerful existences, those that are sealed, whether it is the existence in the abyss or the existence in the secret city, it may become their goal."


    "The more they control, when they arrive in the great world, they will have the capital to compete with other foreign races."


    Xue Ling''er seemed to have guessed that this approach of the Medusa clan was to grow their power and find more powerful snake men.


    "We may not be busy now. Since there are the Medusas to promote, then their efficiency will definitely be faster than ours, and our most important thing now is to improve our strength and welcome the arrival of the great world!"


    Xue Ling''er said, in the chariot, Ye Hao now has the power to fight those powerful beings.


    Xue Ling''er needs to slowly regain her strength. Little Lori Aoxue should also be a powerful existence in the future. If the sacred blood of Shangguan Qingqing Saint Blood Race is fully stimulated, it will be extremely powerful.


    Ye Hao looked at the outside of the chariot and above the sea below, the huge mysterious tortoise was contending with Xu Fu''s island.


    And there are fast Medusas who have already arrived here. They tried to break the seal of Xu Fukushima and entered inside, but they were discovered by Xuangui. Xuangui thought it was the helper of the other party, and directly opened her mouth. Those Medusa and Snake Man swallow!


    Ye Hao looked at him and told Xuangui not to stop him anymore, but to return to Kyushu.


    The chariot swiftly headed towards Kyushu in the air, not in the direction of Shanghai city, but directly positioning the Independence Island.


    The chariot appeared above Independence Island, and in the sea outside Independence Island, a huge mountain came towards Independence Island at high speed.


    "What''s the matter! An island is coming towards us!"


    "Go and inform the leader!"


    "The big leader or the second leader?"


    "Idiot, of course you have to notify this situation!"


    Said several children stationed at the seaside of Independence Island.


    "No, you go and notify the others, and all gather together, the master is back!"


    A child who had just walked over looked to the sky and said.


    "Master! The master is back!"


    "Yes, that is the master''s chariot!"


    Those children were a little excited, and Ye Hao had left Independence Island for a while.


    Soon, these children dispersed one after another, notified others, and gathered towards the central area of ??Independence Island.


    Ye Hao''s chariot slowly descended, landing on the mountain of Independence Island.


    On the top of the mountain, two teenagers have been standing there for a long time.


    Two teenagers, one as strong as a cow, a teenager, but already has a two-meter-tall body, and a faintly madman aura is exuding all over his body.


    The other young man, although thinner, looked fiercely fierce, like a lone wolf, his momentum was not weaker than that of the crazy young man next to him, and beside this young man, there was a huge black beast.


    Ali and Langya, now the two most powerful children on Independence Island!


    Langya has been on the grassland and spent several days trekking hard to reach Independence Island.


    And the first thing to reach Independence Island is to directly challenge Ali.


    Although the state of Langya was not at its peak at the time, and the strength of his Tier 8 martial artist at that time, facing the innate Ali, he still chose to challenge the mutant beasts around him.


    There was no suspense in the end. It was Spike who lost, and Spike was beaten badly. Many bones in his body were directly shattered, his whole body was blood, and he was lying on the ground with only one breath.


    Ali did not kill him, but brought him back to life.


    Langya, who woke up, said about his encounter with Ye Hao.


    Only then did Ali understand, and fortunately that he didn''t directly kill Spike.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Every day that followed, Ali and Langya would fought fiercely. Each time, the two of them fought until they were exhausted, and they were covered in blood before they stopped.


    Ali gradually felt pressure during the battle with Langya. As Langya reached his innate strength, the battle between the two began to no longer end with Ali''s victory.


    The powerful strength of Langya is finally enough to defeat Ali, between the two, basically you win once and I win once.


    The strength of Langya was recognized by Ali and the children of Independence Island and became the second leader.


    "Subordinates pay homage to the master!"


    Seeing Ye Hao stepping out of the chariot, Ali and Langya knelt on one knee together.


    Ye Hao nodded when he saw the two of them.


    Above the sea, the giant tortoise stopped near Xuanyuan Independence Island and stopped moving forward.


    Ye Hao stood on the top of the mountain, looking across the entire Independence Island.


    Today''s Independence Island is well built, and it really looks like a survivor base.


    In the part where the island is connected to the city, a city wall tens of meters high has been built. On the city wall, survivors and children from Independence Island are stationed.


    The same is true on the seashore, and the city walls on the seashore have been built higher to resist sea beasts and turbulent waves that may appear at any time.


    The overall construction of Independence Island made Ye Hao very satisfied.


    There are several reasons why Ye Hao will directly return to Independence Island this time.


    First of all, Ye Hao intends to keep the giant turtle Xuanyuan on Independence Island, in order to guard against the increasingly powerful sea beasts in the sea, as well as the Medusa clan and those snake people that may emerge from the sea.


    In addition, Ye Hao is still a little concerned about the secret realm on Independence Island. Right now, Ye Hao basically has nothing to do to promote the arrival of the great world. He plans to see the movements of the Medusa clan first, and the chariot awakens. The required materials will certainly not be available in a short time.


    Moreover, according to Ali''s description of the secret realm at that time, perhaps the secret realm on the Independence Island will be helpful to the evolution of the tank.


    Another point is that, in the face of the coming big world, on Independence Island, the strength of these children may need to be improved.


    In the current apocalypse, although it seems that the zombies are gathered in the city of zombies, it seems that there will be no movement in a short period of time. At the same time, the powerful mutant beasts basically stay in the forest mountains and have no intention to come out.


    However, as the intensity of the earth''s psychic energy continues to increase, I don''t know when these things will collectively riot. At that time, the warriors can basically only become the rations of those things!

 Chapter 400： Special abilities

    Ye Hao went straight down the mountain and soon came to the place where the children gathered.


    Wang Xiaoran and others followed Ye Hao. All the children knelt on one knee after seeing Ye Hao.


    There are almost two hundred children in Independence Island. Among them, the ten at the top of these children are the current Ten Fang Gods, and the strength of these ten people has reached innate!


    Ye Hao took out a lot of materials from the folding space, such as food, medicinal materials, mutant animal materials, zombie materials, and so on.


    Directly ask Ali to store these things, only to say that they will be used later, the cold face reveals a mystery, which makes Ali feel bad.


    All the children looked at these things with fiery eyes. Many of the medicinal materials were century-old medicines. Unlike before, they were basically ordinary medicinal materials.


    At the same time, many of the materials of mutant beasts and zombies are also things on the body of high-level lord.


    Did Ye Hao bring them so many things!


    They are excited and excited for having such a powerful master!


    Ali divided the children on the island into ten teams, led and trained by the gods of the ten directions. Each team¡¯s awakening abilities are equal to ordinary children. The tasks of these children on the island are mainly stationing on the island, as well as hunting and Searching for supplies, these teams are regularly rotated.


    The two girls among the Shifang Gods attracted Ye Hao¡¯s attention. Among the more than two hundred children, it is undoubtedly very difficult to become Shifang God, and they are still girls. Ye Hao remembers before he left. , There are no girls in the Ten Fang Gods.


    When Ye Hao adopted these children, there were very few girls among them, but after training and the end of the world, they were reduced a bit. Now, out of the two hundred people, there are probably only 20 or 30 girls.


    Being able to stand out among two hundred people and become a **** of ten directions is naturally worthy of Ye Hao''s attention.


    Both of them noticed Ye Hao¡¯s gaze, and did not deliberately avoid it. Of the two girls, the older one was about eleven or twelve years old, with short hair with equal ears, and a delicate but icy face. His chest had already begun to take shape, and Ye Hao was about to treat her as a boy.


    The other girl is also special. She is younger, only seven or eight years old. Her hair is naturally long and wavy, and her face is like a porcelain doll. The natural little loli makes people still want to hug and kiss. One mouthful, holding a handful of bone spurs polished like embroidery needles, playing skillfully, facing Ye Hao''s gaze, a lovely smile appeared.


    Ali also found that Ye Hao was looking at them and stepped forward and said, "Master, they are both newly promoted Shifang Gods. Because of their special and powerful awakening abilities, they defeated the previous ones."


    "Show your abilities." Ye Hao said.


    At Ye Hao¡¯s gesture, the two came to him, and saw that the girl with short hair turned into a black shadow, and came quickly towards Ye Hao. Ye Hao realized that she had blended directly into her own shadow, and then her own The body seems to be under control, and it is difficult to move. Of course, the difference in strength between the two is too great. If Ye Hao wants to break free of this control, it is just a matter of thought.


    Ye Hao has basically figured out this ability. He can incarnate as a shadow and blend into the shadows of others. It is a very good ability to control people''s actions through the shadow. If it is in the dark, it is basically beneficial to invincibility. Ground.


    When Ye Hao was paying attention to his shadow, the curly-haired little Lolita in front of her suddenly became blurred, floating in the air like a ghost, and the bone spurs pierced directly towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t dodge, but saw the bone spurs and little Lolita pass through Ye Hao directly without causing any harm to Ye Hao.


    This ability shocked Ye Hao, arbitrarily letting himself and the things he touched virtualize, and even passed through his body directly, but he was protected by the Black God''s armor, and he couldn''t resist this situation.


    But the real horror is not in this. If it suddenly materializes when it penetrates, Ye Hao¡¯s conjecture is quickly confirmed. The ghostly little Lori, the bone spur in her hand penetrates a stone, and then controls it. Turned into an entity, the bone spurs have really penetrated the stone, leaving a hole in the stone.


    This ability was even more terrifying than the shadow of the avatar, Ye Hao calmed down for a while, and then asked Ali to gather all the children with the awakening ability on the island.


    The abilities of the two girls made Ye Hao think that maybe he should see if there are other special abilities in other children. Some special abilities often have an immeasurable effect in the end times.


    The girl who transformed into shadow was called Ying. This should have been the name she later chose. Little Lolita was called You, whose names were consistent with their abilities. With these two abilities, it was natural for them to become Shifang Gods.


    The children on the island, the low-strength ones have all reached the seventh-order martial artist, and nearly one hundred of the more than two hundred children have awakened their abilities.


    Of course, there is the doomsday exercises handed down by him. The doomsday exercises plus medicinal materials are very good to achieve this level. After all, these medicinal materials can not be obtained for no reason. Only by making enough contributions can they be obtained and can live. Up to now, every child has been baptized with blood.


    If Yuheying¡¯s abilities can be strengthened, they can survive well in the last days at any time. In theory, this kind of power is unsolvable, but the use of any power requires energy support. Before exhaustion, both of them were able to remain invincible in battle.


    Ali quickly gathered the children with the awakening ability, and under Ye Hao''s order, began to show off his abilities one by one.


    Many people have ordinary abilities, turning into trees, beasting parts of their bodies, or strengthening, and there are also fire abilities, water abilities, etc. These are stronger five-element elemental abilities, but they are all five-element elemental abilities. However, the awakening of these children is not really special and powerful, and can only play a supporting role.


    These abilities can only simply assist oneself and improve some combat strengths, like Ali''s awakening fire ability, coupled with his special physique, subsequent abilities can continue to become stronger and improve with their own strength.


    Of course, Ye Hao also discovered several special abilities among these people. There is a child who can change gravity in a small range. This ability is not too strong now, it can only increase gravity by three times, but if it grows up, it is also very powerful. Existence, if it can achieve a hundredfold increase in weight, it can directly crush people into mash.


    This is also one of the current Shifang Gods. Compared with other children, the abilities that Shifang God awakens are all kinds of growthable or special abilities.

 Chapter 401： Crazy night!

    The old group of ten-party gods, such as Wang Lang, Xiao Hei, Xiao Dao, etc., have left Independence Island and went to other cities to recruit and train children and expand the power of Independence Island.


    Ye Hao felt that Ali''s approach was indeed very good.


    Now this group of Shifang Gods will only be able to leave Independence Island and go to the outside city when other children reach the innate and enough to take over the position of Shifang God.


    Ye Hao handed all the materials to Ali and Langya, and asked them to first distribute some of the materials according to the contributions and strength these children made on the island.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao took Situ Linglong to find Lao Hong. Regarding the pharmacopoeia, Ye Hao felt that Lao Hong might make a breakthrough in the study of the pharmacopoeia.


    Wang Xiaoran went to see his parents.


    Little Lori Aoxue wanted to play with You when she saw You. Since following Ye Hao, she hasn''t met a girl of the same age as her. Now she has finally met You, so she was naturally a little excited.


    Moreover, You''s ability is actually similar to a space ability, so little Lori Aoxue ran directly with You.


    You was a child trained by Ye Hao. The whole person began to show that she was a little cold, but after all, she was still a seven or eight-year-old child, and she soon played happily with Ao Xue.


    "Look, I can fly too!"


    Little Lori Aoxue stood on tiptoes, her snow-white skirt began to dance gracefully, and her whole body floated into the air.


    You smiled, her body turned into an illusory state, and she walked towards Little Lolita.


    In this state of You, normal people can''t touch her, but little Lolita directly took You''s hand.


    Two little loli, holding hands, frolicking in the air like elf.


    Shangguan Qingqing stayed here and looked at the two children and other children. She actually didn''t understand a lot about Ye Hao''s affairs. For example, the children raised by Ye Hao belonged to Ye Hao. Of the island.


    Ye Hao and Situ Linglong, led by a child, came to the place where Mr. Hong was, an ordinary house with a small yard in front of which was planted with many medicinal materials.


    The treatment that Mr. Hong enjoys on Independence Island is still good. With his own medical skills, he treats the wounds of the people in Independence Island and also provides them with some ordinary medicated baths to strengthen their bodies.


    At this moment, Mr. Hong was sorting out the medicinal materials in the room, mixing different medicinal materials together, surprisingly he was preparing the prescription for medicated bath.


    The medicinal materials were all left on Independence Island before Ye Hao. Ali asked Mr. Hong to take charge of these medicinal materials. People who were injured or anything would run to this side. Of course, all the conditions that require the use of medicinal materials must be approved by Ali. Anyone can use medicinal materials for anything.


    "Old Hong, my life on Independence Island is going well, right?"


    Ye Hao walked into the room and said with a smile.


    Lao Hong was someone who helped Ye Hao after he was reborn. Although Ye Hao was cold and merciless, he would always remember Ye Hao even if it was only a little help.


    "Ye Hao! You finally came back, old man, I am very good here, I have nothing to do with all kinds of medicinal materials, helping these children heal their injuries and dispensing medicinal baths, it can be regarded as continuing to do my job."


    Elder Hong said, putting aside the things at hand and walking to Ye Hao''s side.


    After chatting with Hong Lao for a few words, Ye Hao asked Situ Linglong to tell Hong Lao about the Pharmacopoeia.


    Listening to Situ Linglong''s description, Mr. Hong was very excited, with ups and downs.


    He knew that Ye Hao''s intention was to help him with the research.


    However, the pharmacopoeia''s Qiangdongzhou country is special. With Hong Lao''s knowledge of Chinese medicine, he naturally knows how much this thing means, especially for the current end times.


    But Ye Hao directly told himself the Pharmacopoeia, which shows Ye Hao''s trust in him.


    What Ye Hao didn''t expect was that Old Hong had also awakened the ability, and it was a special fire attribute ability. This kind of fire does not have the high temperature of ordinary flames, and it does no harm to man-made people, but it can be burned by flames. Refining the essence of the medicinal materials, it can even slightly improve the efficacy of the medicine.


    Unexpectedly, Hong Lao is at this age and can still awaken the power. The law in the last days, the younger the younger, the greater the chance of awakening the power. Young means unlimited possibilities.


    This special ability may be able to make a breakthrough in the research of the pharmacopoeia. Situ Linglong directly told Lao Hong several prescriptions that had been researched by them, as well as the prescriptions under research, so that he could conduct research first.


    After all, there are too many contents in the Pharmacopoeia, and there will be no way to finish it all in a while. Now these kinds of prescriptions are enough for Old Hong to study for a while.


    Old Hong knows that the study of the Pharmacopoeia may help Ye Hao and the children on the island. Although these children are trained to be cruel and ruthless by Ye Hao, in the eyes of Old Hong, they are just a group of children. , And the children respect Mr. Hong very much.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao took Situ Linglong and left, while Lao Hong immediately devoted himself to the study.


    After Ye Hao and Situ Linglong left, they went directly to Wang Xiaoran. After seeing Ye Hao''s arrival, Wang Xiaoran said goodbye to his parents and left with Ye Hao.


    When I came to Shangguan Qingqing, I saw that the two little loli were having a good time. Ye Hao and others did not bother, so Xue Linger stayed here and watched. Ye Hao put the three girls into the chariot. .


    On the top of the mountain, only the chariot stopped here, and Ye Hao, Shangguan Qingqing, Wang Xiaoran, and Situ Linglong were already fighting on the bed.


    Fortunately, no matter how much movement is made in the tank, it is impossible to perceive it outside, and the tank does not vibrate at all, as stable as Mount Tai.


    Inside the chariot, Ye Hao was like a mad beast, the desire that he hadn''t vented for many days suddenly broke out!


    It''s just that this really hurts the two daughters of Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong. Even Wang Xiaoran''s water system abilities can''t withstand Ye Hao''s tossing, and Situ Linglong''s wood system ability can''t alleviate their pain.


    Shangguan Qingqing was okay. After Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong passed out on the bed one after another, Ye Hao and Shangguan Qingqing fought for several hours!


    Little Lori Aoxue has the blood to take care of. From the moment Ye Hao took the three daughters into the chariot and left, she knew what Ye Hao wanted to do.


    Xue Ling''er took the little Lori Aoxue directly, rested with You, and didn''t let her disturb Ye Hao.


    There was spring in the chariot room, and the screams kept fluctuating from day to night, until Shangguan Qingqing couldn''t hold on, his face flushed, and he fell asleep on the bed, and the battle was over.


    It was a crazy night, even if the three women were together, they didn''t take Ye Hao, and they were defeated in a coma in the end.


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao was still ready to eat and brought it into the room, but the three women woke up leisurely. Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong were all in pain. Even Shangguan Qingqing took a long time to walk down the ground.


    It seems that Ye Hao was gentle to herself the first time. Compared with this madness, she felt how difficult it is for Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong!

 Chapter 402： Ye Haos plan

    After delivering breakfast to the room, Ye Hao left the chariot and flew towards the giant turtle Xuanyuan.


    The giant tortoise Xuanyuan''s huge body was lying in the sea, and the island on his back seemed to be larger than the independent island.


    Ye Hao had already noticed that there were also many mutant beasts living on this island.


    At the same time, perhaps because of Xuanyuan''s strength, the mutant beasts on this island are basically high-level, top-level, and some lord-level mutant beasts.


    There are many medicinal materials on the island, many of which are precious medicines, and even Ye Hao saw the figure of a thousand-year-old magic medicine.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming, Xuanyuan looked up and saw Ye Hao staring at the island on his back, thinking that Ye Hao was going to use the magic medicine.


    "Human, this island is already connected to my body, it is already a part of my body, the little guy on the island has been with me for thousands of years, you..."


    Naturally, Ye Hao didn''t come to get the idea of ??this magical medicine. He basically can''t use up the thousand-year magical medicine now.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t lack magic medicine."


    Ye Hao knew what Xuan Yuan meant and interrupted it directly.


    Only then did Xuan Yuan relax. If Ye Hao really wanted to move that little guy and Ao Xue was there, Xuan Yuan wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    "Human, what are you doing here? You won''t come to see me."


    Xuan Yuan said, trying to figure out the purpose of Ye Hao''s arrival, it always feels that Ye Hao is making his own ideas.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and turned to look at the sea between Xuangui and Independence Island, which is four to five kilometers away.


    Because of Xuan Yuan''s arrival, some of the sea beasts that originally lived in the surrounding waters have disappeared.


    The coercion that exists at the king level, even if it is not deliberately released, is not something these sea beasts can withstand.


    "This sea is a bit calm, you can summon some sea beasts to come over!"


    Ye Hao sneered at the corner of his mouth and added another sentence.


    "The strength is about the same as the mutant beasts on your island. Don''t have too many. One or two hundred will be enough!"


    Giant Turtle Xuanyuan didn''t understand why Ye Hao asked it to do this, but according to Ye Hao''s words, he summoned the sea beast.


    "Roar!"


    Xuan Yuan raised his head and yelled toward the far side of the sea.


    The sound is like the roar of nine clouds of thunder, trembling through dozens of miles!


    A huge wave of a hundred meters high, surging from above the sea, went to the distance of the sea, and only subsided when it reached the horizon.


    The entire Independence Island was alarmed by the roar, and the survivors and the children on the island rushed to the city wall by the sea.


    After a few minutes passed, waves of waves began to appear on the calm sea where the huge waves fell.


    Large and small, come in the direction of Independence Island at an extremely fast speed!


    That is a sea beast!


    Endless sea beasts!


    Ye Hao looked at so many sea beasts, feeling a little speechless.


    He just asked Xuanyuan to summon a few hundred, but the sea beasts rushing in front of him were more than ten million!


    "There are so many little guys who want my protection."


    Xuan Yuan said with a somewhat proud expression.


    Ye Hao looked at him and said nothing more. He just asked Xuan Yuan to take care of these sea beasts. At the same time, two hundred sea beasts were placed in the sea area in front of Independence Island. They were basically high-level, top-level, lord-level Ye. Hao didn''t let it in for the time being.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao did all this and returned to Independence Island.


    On the seaside city wall, Ye Hao asked Langya to summon all the children on the beach. At the same time, the survivors who were onlookers all dispersed after saluting Ye Hao.


    The children gathered on the beach were neatly divided into ten teams and stood there.


    Ye Hao discovered that some of the children were fully armed, equipped with weapons, food, and medicine, as if they were going to do something.


    "Master, everyone is assembled!"


    Langya and Ali said, standing in front of everyone.


    "Ali, what are you going to do."


    Ye Hao looked at Ali who was also armed and said.


    "Master, I am preparing to take the team to explore the secret realm."


    What Ali said is naturally the secret place on Independence Island.


    Every one or two days, Ali would take people down, and since Langya came, the two would lead the team separately and enter the secret realm to explore.


    The secret realm is very dangerous, just like the secret realm of Jiangcheng, or those special areas that emerge from the ground.


    So in the process of exploration, some children died in the secret realm.


    "Don''t worry about the secret realm for now."


    Ye Hao said, looking at the giant tortoise Xuanyuan.


    Ye Hao directly stated his plan.


    He intends to train these children again!


    "Since you are all ready, then you come first!"


    Ye Hao looked at Ali, who was ready to go, and the five teams behind him, with a hundred people, said directly.


    "Everyone, within half an hour, swim to that island, I am waiting for you on the island."


    Ye Hao said coldly, then turned around and flew towards the island of the giant tortoise Xuanyuan.


    For Langya and other teams, Ye Hao told them to return to Independence Island first. After all, Independence Island now needs to be managed, so they need to be trained in batches.


    On the beach, Ali and the hundreds of children behind him looked at Ye Hao''s back and the sea in front of them.


    Reminiscent of the scene of the endless sea beasts that I just saw, everyone couldn''t help shaking!


    These children, it is not the first time they set foot on Independence Island, those children who can only cry, they know the meaning of Ye Hao''s words, and they also know that what they will face next is death at any time!


    They did not rush into the sea immediately, and some children began to take off their backpacks, leaving only their weapons on them, and at the same time they brought a few herbs.


    More children began to follow suit and lighten their burdens, because Ye Hao was talking about swimming to the island.


    Ali also dropped his backpack and rushed directly into the sea!


    All the children followed, quickly swimming towards the island.


    Everyone, while swimming, guarding the surroundings, Ye Hao''s training has never been easy!


    "Be careful!"


    Someone shouted.


    On the surface of the water, a blood color appeared, and the bright red blood spread on the surface of the sea.


    Several children were watched by a sea beast and fought in the sea.


    It was a high-level sea beast, and his strength was similar to these children.


    Blood does not belong to children. Every child has experienced true life and death before coming to this day. Even in the ocean, facing sea beasts, they are not afraid of it.


    The fighting consciousness of these children, even in the sea, the sea beasts are more flexible, but they are restricted, but the first confrontation, these children won.


    The other children did not stop to help, but continued to swim forward, not slowing down, but getting faster.


    They knew that there could not be only one sea beast in this sea area!

 Chapter 403： Cruel training!

    Ye Hao got up early in the morning and did these things just to implement his training plan.


    Standing in the void, Ye Hao looked at the bright red that appeared in the sea, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The reactions of these children let Ye Hao fully see their growth.


    The blood soon attracted other sea beasts, fighting fiercely everywhere on the surface of the sea.


    None of the children were fighting alone, basically three or four people, four or five people facing a sea beast at the same time.


    However, Ali and the five squads of Shifang Gods dealt with them alone. Naturally, it was not their aloofness, but their strength, which was enough for them to face these sea beasts.


    Ali''s fire system ability is restrained in the sea, and his battles are basically relying on his body to fight against powerful sea beasts.


    Like a madman, Ali directly tore a top sea beast to pieces and continued to swim towards the island.


    The blood stained the entire sea surface, and in the blood, the blood of those children began to appear!


    "Is this a bit cruel!"


    Above the city wall, the three daughters of Shangguan Qingqing, the little Lori Aoxue and Xue Linger, are all watching the conditions of the sea.


    As a doctor, Situ Linglong was naturally a little shocked to see this scene.


    "Why do you have to do this to these kids!"


    Shangguan Qingqing also said that she didn''t understand why Ye Hao did this.


    "Master is for their good. I have been with the master for the longest time, and I have seen him train these children."


    As Wang Xiaoran said, thinking of seeing these children for the first time, she was also extremely sympathetic and compassionate.


    However, when she saw the changes in these children, she finally understood that Ye Hao''s doing this might be a kind of help for these children.


    Because it was Ye Hao''s cruel training that allowed them to live in this apocalypse to the present. Although some children died during this period, Wang Xiaoran was sure that none of these children was full of hatred for Ye Hao. Yes, it may be a kind of gratitude.


    "The growth of these children can be said to be huge compared to the time. In this end of the world, how many children have died early in the hands of zombies and mutant beasts, and the reason why they can live to the present It is precisely because of the master¡¯s training and cultivation."


    Wang Xiaoran said very seriously that she used to get along with these children for a period of time, and she naturally saw their changes.


    "The baptism of blood is indeed the fastest way to make people stronger!"


    Xue Ling''er looked at the sea and said.


    "Xiaoyou will be fine, right!"


    Little Lori Aoxue was a little worried about You, the sea was too chaotic. After entering the sea from You, Little Lolita couldn''t see her anymore.


    Blood is like a cruel picture, covering the entire sea.


    Half an hour is short and long.


    The time has not yet arrived, there are already children, and successfully reached the island.


    "It''s Xiaoyou, she was the first to arrive, Xiaoyou is amazing!"


    Little Lori Aoxue shouted excitedly on the city wall. Her spatial ability had already shown the situation on the island to everyone.


    A little girl with long wavy hair and a white floral dress got out of the sea and landed on the island.


    What You wore before was just an ordinary black skirt, and at this time, the white skirt on her was the same as that on Xiao Lori Aoxue.


    It was given to her by Ao Xue. This was not an ordinary dress, but a dragon scale shed from Ao Xue''s body. In addition to a strong defense, there were many benefits.


    After you came out of the sea, she looked a little weak. It was not because of the battle. Her ability made her avoid the battle and came all the way to the island, so she was the fastest.


    However, maintaining an illusory state for a long time, and still being in the sea, made her consume a little bit.


    Although this kind of power is powerful, it also consumes a lot of itself.


    Ye Hao was already waiting on the island.


    You walked directly towards Ye Hao. There were ten objects in front of Ye Hao, but You didn''t move. Instead, you sat down, took out a medicinal plant from her body and swallowed it directly.


    Ye Hao looked at You, his cold eyes did not change, but he nodded slightly unconsciously.


    Then he looked over the sea.


    One after another, children began to land on the island.


    Ali was the second to arrive on the island, followed by several other ten-party gods.


    Then the other children.


    All the children succeeded in reaching the island within ten minutes.


    It was indeed all the children, and none of them died.


    The children after Youyou, everyone, was stained with blood, even the sea water did not wash the blood.


    Moreover, some children were injured, and blood kept pouring from their bodies.


    However, the faces of these children are full of resolute expressions, and even the injured children do not show a trace of pain.


    After arriving on the shore, the first thing all the children do is to restore their strength or heal their injuries, just like You.


    "These children are really not easy!"


    As Xue Linger said, the performance of these children seemed to have exceeded her expectations.


    "These are the children raised by the master, and each of them can already be on their own!"


    Wang Xiaoran was also very excited when he saw these children. Naturally, she was also very happy that no children died.


    The expressions on Shangguan Qingqing and Situ Linglong were also a little shocked.


    Ye Hao didn''t interrupt the recovery of these children, just watched from the side, and he was very satisfied with the performance of these children.


    After half an hour, all the children are basically recovering, and those injured children have recovered from their injuries.


    These children in Independence Island, basically everyone, will have one or two hundred-year-old treasures, which may be obtained when they go out to collect supplies, or when they hunt mutant beasts, or they can get them in exchange for their contributions.


    The medicinal materials left by Ye Hao were strictly controlled by Ali, and even he himself did not dare to move, and no child dared to violate Ye Hao''s will.


    These children''s current life consciousness in the last days can be said to have reached the level of Ye Hao''s previous life. No matter what the situation, these children will always be on guard, even in the face of a seemingly weak existence, they will not relax their guard.


    Because, once there was a child who had suffered such a loss and died while going out.


    No one will grieve for the dead. All they think is how to live better.


    All the children gathered in front of Ye Hao, ready to accept Ye Hao''s next order.


    No one would think that the blood in the ocean just now is the test of today.


    Everyone knows that more cruel training is still to come.

 Chapter 404： reward

    On the island, Ye Hao prepared ten things, five of which were the same armor, which was made by the armor room of the tank.


    The armors are all black, modeled after the Black God''s armor.


    Each piece is a high-level battle armor, which can withstand the damage of ordinary lord-level mutant beasts or zombies. As for the advanced top-level mutant beast, it is difficult to break the defense of the battle armor.


    These battle armors were made by Ye Hao using a lot of materials when he was in Shanghai. A total of ten pieces were made at that time, and five of them were given to Wang Lang so that he could train his men.


    The armor room can now make normal armor and advanced armor. Normal armor can only withstand the damage of advanced mutant beasts, and it does not have as many functions as advanced armor, so Ye Hao didn''t make it.


    As long as there are suitable materials, the advanced armor produced by the armor room can have different styles, such as armor, leather armor, etc., or even made into ordinary clothes, and can have certain specific attributes.


    If it is used by an ability person of the same attribute, it will strengthen its own ability, and at the same time, it will reduce energy consumption when using the ability.


    The most powerful thing is that advanced battle armor can already evolve compared to ordinary battle armor, just like Ye Hao and Xiaobai kill zombies and mutant beasts, and the chariot can get evolutionary energy. Kill zombies and mutant beasts, and the armor will gain energy.


    Part of the energy obtained by the advanced battle armor will be stored for the evolution of the battle armor, and part of it will be fed back to the tank as the evolution energy of the tank.


    Ordinary armor wearers, after killing zombies and mutant beasts, the armor will also gain energy, but this energy cannot be stored and will be directly converted into the evolutionary energy of the tank.


    Ye Hao had an idea when he knew that the battle armor could feed back energy to the tank.


    He is considering whether to hand over the production method of ordinary battle armor to the military. If the entire Kyushu military, or those survivors, can wear ordinary armor, then the tank can gain energy all the time. Promote the awakening of the chariot.


    Of course, these are all under consideration, and the advanced battle armor Ye Hao will definitely only be used by his own people.


    After all, the life awakening of War Armor now requires not only energy, but also rare metals and special materials that Ye Hao needs to find.


    "Ten of you, in the order of arrival, no one chooses one thing, you choose first."


    Ye Hao looked at him, and the ten children who arrived first said.


    In addition to the five high-level battle armors, among the ten items, there is a rapier, a long knife, a pair of big hammers, and two backpacks.


    The thin sword is similar to the bone spur of a secluded embroidery needle, slender and slender, and the tip is indeed the same as an embroidery needle, exuding an extremely sharp aura.


    You glanced at this rapier, as if Ye Hao had specially prepared it for her. He took off the bone spurs from her body and inserted the rapier directly into her waist, with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you Master!"


    You Xiang Ye Hao knelt on one knee, extremely grateful.


    Ali chose a long knife, Ye Hao likes to use a knife, Ali also chose a knife, perhaps for worship, or maybe like it, holding the long knife in his hand, Ali¡¯s fire power is released, and the raging flames surround the knife. Reveals an unrivaled momentum.


    "Ali will kill all enemies as the master!"


    Ali yelled, looking at Ye Hao, his eyes were extremely hot and full of fighting spirit.


    Among the other people, the four who are the gods of the ten directions chose the big hammer, two backpacks, and a battle armor. The other four battle armors happened to be landed at the same time, as if they were the four who killed the sea beasts together. Take down.


    The child who chose the pair of sledgehammers was the one who awakened the ability of gravity control. This pair of sledgehammers was undoubtedly the most suitable for him.


    This pair of hammers, each weighing three hundred catties, is not too heavy for innate existence, but if combined with this child''s gravitational ability, it would be enough to directly smash the innate strong with a surprise attack. , The same is true for zombies and mutant beasts.


    All of these were taken by Ye Hao from the National Museum. He finally managed to get in. Of course, he would not miss such a good opportunity. Of course, he didn''t take too much. Basically, they were some advanced weapons with good potential. There were not many artifacts, and Ye Hao didn''t take more.


    Later, Ye Hao still cultivated these weapons in the tank arsenal. Now these weapons have reached the level of artifacts, and the potential for evolution has also been developed, enough for these children to continue to use.


    This is also the reason why You, Ali and others are so excited.


    All the children felt the breath of these three weapons and realized the power of these three weapons. They couldn''t help feeling a little envious, which also inspired their fighting spirit and sense of competition.


    On Independence Island, competition always exists. Only by being stronger than others and paying more than others can we get more things and enjoy better treatment.


    Of the ten things Ye Hao prepared, none of them were ordinary, and they were all used by these children now.


    In the two backpacks, each has two 300-year-old treasure medicines. Like the battle armor, they are all things that can save their lives and improve their strength.


    "If you want to be rewarded, then become stronger!"


    Ye Hao looked at the other children, with some envious eyes, and said loudly.


    "Next, everyone enters the island, and each person must hunt at least five mutant beasts whose level strength is not below their own. After hunting, all mutant beasts must be brought back to the independent island. Exceeding the top ten will be rewarded, and those who fail to meet the requirements will be punished!"


    Ye Hao''s words didn''t have the slightest emotion, and his tone was even cold.


    When Ye Hao''s punishment was finished, all the children were shocked!


    It may be simple to hunt mutant beasts, but it is not a simple thing to get the mutant beasts hunted back to Independence Island, especially for these children who have not yet reached the innate.


    Don''t forget, there are still many sea beasts in the sea!


    Although Ye Hao didn''t restrict the way to go back anymore, innate children could fly over directly, but flying with a huge mutant beast is not that simple.


    This is the real test. For these children, whether it is hunting mutant beasts or transporting mutant beasts back to Independence Island, it is a test of life and death!


    At the stage just now, Ye Hao was just trying to see their current strength.


    In a day''s time, it will not be a simple matter to complete all this.


    All children did not enter the jungle directly, but were thinking about coping methods. Blindness is sometimes the deadliest reason.

 Chapter 405： The city of the stars!

    After Ye Hao said this, he flew away and headed towards Independence Island.


    "Everyone, stand up as a team!"


    Ali is the most powerful of these children and the leader of these children. He did not act directly, but brought all the children together.


    Headed by the Shifang God, each team of about 20 people looked at Ali.


    "Each team is composed of five to ten people to hunt together. This is not training for one person!"


    Ali''s meaning is very clear. To complete the task, relying solely on personal strength, even Ali himself can hardly meet Ye Hao''s requirements, let alone overfulfill the task.


    The children of Independence Island have already understood many things. No matter how strong the individual is, they still need the power of the team. Therefore, whether it is searching for materials, hunting tasks, or exploring tasks, these children have already learned to cooperate.


    Therefore, after the end of the world, the chance of casualties can be minimized. Later, the children of Independence Island will not die again.


    Shi Fang Shen began to allocate and combine them into new teams based on the different strengths of the members of his team.


    Soon, all the children were assigned, and they started to move in different directions in the forest.


    The mysterious tortoise lay quietly on the sea, in the island on its back, the roar of mutant beasts continued to be heard.


    .......


    After Ye Hao returned to Independence Island, he no longer paid attention to the situation on Xuangui, but directly asked Langya to take him to the secret realm on Independence Island.


    The entrance to the secret realm is the cave where the children of Independence Island hid after the apocalyptic outbreak.


    When Ye Hao and the others came to the entrance of the cave, they could feel that an invisible aura spewed out from the entrance of the cave. This aura was not strong and had little effect on Ye Hao and the others.


    Whether it was Ali¡¯s hands, the few metal beings, or the steel city described, Ye Hao was very curious, and this was also an important reason for his return to Independence Island.


    The wolf found Ying and her team, followed Ye Hao and the others, and entered the cave together.


    The cave was dark, Ye Hao directly let Xiaozhan turn on the lighting, illuminating the entire cave. The rock wall of the cave had already begun to turn into metal, and at the bottom of the cave, there was a dark and chaotic vortex on the wall. The oppressive breath is gushing out from inside.


    "Master, this is the entrance to the secret realm, as long as you go through it you will reach that place."


    Ying said on the side that she had entered this secret realm more often. Not long after Langya came to Independence Island, she had only entered the secret realm two or three times. Relatively speaking, Ying had to be more familiar with it.


    Ye Hao stepped directly into the whirlpool, followed by Wang Xiaoran and others.


    Soon, everyone appeared in a special world.


    This world is full of sharp and sharp feelings. The grass on the ground seems to be steel blades. The forest trees have a texture of steel. The leaves are all gold or silver. Ye Hao knew that. Real gold.


    The swamps or lakes inside are all formed of mercury, and it is completely a metal world.


    "the host!"


    Xiao Zhan''s excitement sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    This secret realm is entirely composed of rare metals, how can this not make Xiaozhan excited?


    "Master, the lives in this secret realm are all metal lives, and many of them live in that forest."


    Shadow pointed at the steel forest in the distance and said.


    It seemed that he felt the appearance of Ye Hao and others. In that forest, there were black shadows, which were moving at an extremely fast speed.


    But what really shocked Ye Hao was not this, but the huge steel city in the distance.


    That city is just like the buildings built by alien life in those science fiction movies.


    And what Ali said at the time, a huge battleship like a spaceship, was the carrier of this city.


    The entire city is enveloped by a layer of transparent energy, and in the city, there are robots, or mechanical life.


    "this is...."


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Linger on the shoulder of Shangguan Qingqing next to her, maybe she would know something.


    Xue Ling''er looked at the city in front of him, and was already so deeply shocked that he didn''t even notice Ye Hao''s side.


    Shangguan Qingqing raised his shoulders, and Xue Linger recovered and looked at Ye Hao.


    "This...this is the city of the Star Race!"


    Xue Ling''er said in amazement.


    "This is the Star Clan? Are all the Star Clan robots?"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but Shangguan Qingqing asked, and this was also the question Ye Hao wanted to ask.


    "No, the Star Clan is the most sparsely populated race, and even a member of the Star Clan is enough to change the world, and it is enough to make those powerful aliens jealous!"


    "These mechanical beings are nothing more than the research or creation of the Star Clan, and these beings have already appeared during the Ten Thousand Clan Wars, and are called mechanical clan!"


    Ye Hao listened, and his heart was shocked. According to Xue Ling''er, these things were only created by the Star Clan. However, these mechanical beings had already become a race!


    In other words, the Star Clan directly created a race!


    "It''s just that I don''t know if there are any members of the Star Clan here. Because of the betrayal of the Star Clan, they were directly killed by the Protoss at that time.


    As Xue Ling''er said, he seemed to have some expectations, expecting that there would be the existence of the Star Clan in this city.


    "Master, I feel a familiar atmosphere here!"


    Xiaozhan''s humanoid intelligent phantom flew out of the chariot and came to Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "Your chariot is originally something of the Star Clan. It is normal to have a sense of here. Perhaps through the chariot, you can open the city in advance. As for whether you want to try it, it''s up to you."


    Xue Linger said.


    Ye Hao looked at the city and told him instinctively that it seemed that it was not the time yet!


    Without saying anything, Ye Hao turned around instinctively, passed through the whirlpool they came out, and returned directly to the cave.


    Others also followed Lu, and then Ye Hao directly let Langya notify him, and no one was allowed to enter this secret realm in the future.


    Then Ye Hao led Wang Xiaoran and others into the chariot and headed out of the cave.


    "You might be the right choice to do this."


    Inside the chariot, Xue Linger looked at Ye Hao and said.

 Chapter 406： Target the city of zombies!

    If the secret realm of Independence Island is used, it can be said that the rare metals needed for the future evolution of the tank can be solved. Ye Hao only needs to look for those special things, even those special evolution materials, in that city. There will be, but Ye Hao still didn''t plan to move.


    Stars!


    In the mouth of Xue Linger, with the power to create a race, one person is enough to change the world, and even with a very small number of people, it is a race that competes with the so-called Protoss and other foreign races.


    Ye Hao is naturally afraid of making the Protoss jealous!


    Regardless of which side this race was on during the Ten Thousand Clan Wars, Ye Hao always understood that a powerful force would only make people''s desires stronger and want more!


    So the current Ye Hao didn''t plan to make contact. Although the chariot might not be able to open that city, Ye Hao wouldn''t do it even if there was a one percent chance.


    No longer thinking about anything, Ye Hao directly asked Xiao Zhan to come to the city wall of Independence Island.


    The Skynet satellite was mobilized, and the giant turtle Xuanyuan was locked.


    On the beach on the island, there have been mutant beast corpses, and there are still quite a few.


    From time to time, there are a few children, dragging the corpses of the mutant beasts out and stacking them in a pile.


    "These kids are pretty good!"


    Wang Xiaoran was aside, and said somewhat happily.


    Seeing that the children now know how to cooperate in hunting mutant beasts in this way, it is no longer like a pack of lone wolves at the time, but now they are all real packs of wolves.


    A wolf pack that knows how to cooperate is enough to kill tigers, leopards and lions!


    Ye Hao also nodded, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "This group of children are already stronger than my father''s soldiers."


    Shangguan Qingqing could see that these children were stronger than the soldiers of Jiangcheng''s father and many survivors.


    Ye Hao did not pay attention to these children all the time, but directly mobilized the satellites and began to search the cities around Independence Island.


    What Ye Hao was looking for was not a survivor base, but a city of zombies!


    The training plan couldn''t be that simple. Ye Hao returned to Independence Island this time to improve the strength of Independence Island.


    His goal is to allow every child to break through to the innate, stimulate more children''s potential, and enable them to awaken abilities!


    But if you want to develop your potential and improve your strength, you can only fight!


    When the satellite locked onto a city, Ye Hao''s cold eyes flashed with light.


    "This is the city of zombies!"


    "Big villain, the city of zombies seems to be very close to Independence Island. If zombies break out, will it be very dangerous?"


    "Master, are you planning to destroy this city directly?"


    The three women saw the city of zombies and thought that Ye Hao was planning to solve this hidden danger for Independence Island.


    "Dad, Xiao Xueer can help you too!"


    Little Lori waved her pink fist beside her.


    "Would you like to call out Xiaobai and Big Bug, now they should all become so strong!"


    Little Lori ran up to Ye Hao, seemingly excited about this kind of fight.


    After leaving the snow-covered plateau, Xiaobai and Big Chong never reappeared.


    The big bug is in the nest, absorbing the king''s crystal from the battlefield of ten thousand races.


    Xiao Bai was the same. After entering the medicine garden, he swallowed the King''s Crystal directly, and after lying in the medicine garden, he fell asleep.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay too much attention to these two guys, but when he noticed occasionally, he would find that the aura in them was constantly getting stronger.


    "Well, Xueer will also go to kill the zombies when the time comes."


    Ye Hao touched little Lolita''s head a little indulgingly.


    This city of zombies is what Ye Hao is looking for. The zombies in it, conservatively estimated, have reached ten million!


    A city of tens of millions of zombies, this is already a large city of zombies!


    I just don''t know what kind of strength the zombie king in this zombie city has reached.


    So many zombies are enough for Ye Hao to train!


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, a day was about to pass, and the sky began to darken.


    On the beach of Independence Island, the corpses of mutant beasts piled up into hills, and a hundred children lay exhausted on the beach.


    With five mutant beasts per person, judging from the current situation, there are already many people who have overfulfilled the task.


    Soon, the untrained children moved the wooden barrels to the beach. The children lying on the ground gritted their teeth and used the last bit of strength to crawl towards the wooden barrels not far from them.


    Soon, a sound like a roar of a wild beast came from the mouths of those children, it was refreshing and painful.


    This medicated bath is different from the previous medicinal baths. The powerful medicinal effect instantly fills everyone''s body. The body is consumed hugely, plus the large and small injuries suffered, under the impact of huge energy, Only then will these children make such a sound.


    This was specially strengthened by Ye Hao.


    The children who watched from the side were faintly envied, and even began to look forward to the arrival of tomorrow in their hearts.


    Because tomorrow, it will be their turn to train!


    And the reward that belongs to the top ten is the medicinal effect of the medicated bath, which is much stronger than other people''s!


    This kind of medicated bath directly allowed many children to directly improve their strength, especially the top ten children.


    "Master, will we do the same training tomorrow?"


    Langya came to Ye Hao and asked.


    "Doubled!"


    Ye Hao said in a cold tone, causing Langya''s heart to twitch.


    The shadow next to him, as well as the children of other Shifang Gods, was trembling even more.


    Langya may not be too clear, but these children understand that what Ye Hao said is doubled.


    Not only is it hunting twice as many mutant beasts, but all the time will be shortened at the same time!


    The difficulty of the whole training is not as simple as doubling!


    The next day, under the leadership of Langya, more than one hundred children came to the beach early, waiting for Ye Hao.


    The chariot appeared on the beach, Ye Hao walked out of the chariot, and at the same time, piece by piece of black armor appeared in front of these children.


    After preparing to strengthen the training, Ye Hao directly threw a lot of materials into the armor room. Over a night, more than one hundred advanced armors were made.


    Every child was very excited and put on the armor one after another.


    With the advanced armor, the training difficulty is doubled, and it becomes not so difficult to complete!


    "Today''s training location is here!"


    In front of all the children, a projected map appeared, and what was marked on the map was the city of zombies that Ye Hao discovered yesterday!


    "what!"


    "Zombie City!"


    All the children, even Spikes cried out in exclamation.


    The city of zombies where thousands of zombies gather!


    And this city is the location of their training!

 Chapter 407： Bai Tu

    These children naturally know this city of zombies.


    Because when they hunt and kill zombies, they are near that city.


    Usually, some of the zombies in that city will come out to wander, which is their goal.


    They naturally understood the situation in this city a long time ago.


    The number of zombies can''t be calculated, they are densely gathered together, looking at the city from a distance, like a huge ant nest.


    Since the formation of this zombie city, Independence Island has not stopped paying attention to this city for a moment.


    Because this huge city of zombies is very close to Independence Island, only separated by an abandoned city.


    If there is an outbreak of zombies here, Independence Island will also be threatened.


    "Master, are we going to hunt zombies on the edge of this city, or..."


    A child asked, but the more he spoke, the more his heart trembled.


    How could Ye Hao''s training be easy!


    "Everyone, within an hour, reach the target location!"


    With the current strength of these children, it is not difficult to travel through a city in an hour.


    There are cars on Independence Island, and there are many more, but Ye Hao won''t let them relax, so naturally they are not allowed to use them.


    The car was escorted by Wang Lang and others to Hong Lao and Wang Xiaoran''s parents. After returning to Independence Island, they began to search.


    Children on the island quickly learn the skills of driving. After all, a car is very convenient for the transportation of some materials.


    In the last days, many cars are directly scrapped. It is not easy to find one that works.


    However, Independence Island has a lot of cars and a large amount of gasoline is stored.


    There were forces who wanted to fight Independence Island, but they were all killed by these children and fled.


    After Ye Hao gave the order, he directly turned the chariot into a flying mode, and soon came to the sky above this huge city of zombies.


    Standing in the void, Ye Hao, under the Black God''s armor, was like Shura''s Death God, with a terrifying aura directly erupting.


    The entire city of zombies suddenly rioted, and the roar of the zombies shook the world, fearful, violent, and bloodthirsty, as if to tear Ye Hao to pieces.


    Obviously, these zombies have become very different. Ye Hao remembers that when he first came into contact with the city of zombies, his strong aura was enough to make these zombies afraid, and he was not as strong as he is now.


    However, these zombies now, even if they feel Ye Hao''s aura, do not have the fear of surrender at that time, although there is a trace of fear, more of them are extremely bloodthirsty madness.


    In the boundless roar, a figure rose into the sky from the center of the city of zombies.


    The same powerful aura was contending with Ye Hao''s aura.


    This king-level zombie is very strong!


    The eighth order of the king!


    Among the zombies, it is already regarded as the top existence!


    The power of zombies is naturally formed by the city of zombies gathered. It seems that those zombies below the king level will provide energy to the king level zombies and promote the evolution of the king level zombies. Therefore, now the zombies will all gather in The city of zombies did not erupt.


    Perhaps, when the strength of the king-level zombies reaches a certain level, this kind of stability will definitely break out!


    "Humanity!"


    The king-level zombie made an evil voice, a little hoarse, and his bright red eyes stared at Ye Hao.


    For Ye Hao suddenly broke into his own territory, and directly released such a powerful aura, this king-level zombie was not too angry, just a little surprised.


    The king-level zombie stood looking at each other with Ye Hao, with long white hair dancing wildly in the air, and the dark nails, like sharp blades, were enough to penetrate a person''s body and directly dig out the heart.


    Grinning, tongue sticking out, licking his lips, this king-level zombie looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "Among human beings, do they grow so fast!"


    "Tell me, human beings, what are you doing in my city!"


    The zombie said, its peace at this moment is not its fear of Ye Hao, but it does not want to do it, or he knows that Ye Hao is here not to kill.


    "Lend your city and train soldiers."


    Ye Hao spoke, his tone as usual.


    Ye Hao also felt a slight difference to the king-level zombie in front of him. It was different from the king-level zombies he killed. Whether it was Yang Xiu near the heavy city or those king-level zombies in the cake kingdom, they did not give Ye Hao. Hao this feeling.


    "interesting!"


    The king-level zombie stared at Ye Hao, and from Ye Hao''s eyes, it felt that this human being was different from ordinary humans, cold-blooded, murderous, and crazy, all of which seemed to exist in those cold eyes.


    "Human, if you are not afraid of your death, come on!"


    This king-level zombie directly agreed.


    Such an interesting human, it wants to see what kind of soldier he wants to train.


    Anyway, in this city, thousands of zombies, it won''t care **** them.


    Under the mask, a sneer flashed at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    At the same time, this king-level zombie also showed a wicked smile.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "White Tu!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao went straight back into the chariot and headed out of the city.


    Bai Tu danced wildly and returned to the city.


    Soon after, a hundred children appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Master, everyone has arrived."


    Langya stood in the forefront and said.


    Wearing high-grade armor, these children seem to be more energetic.


    Looking at the dark zombies in the city of zombies behind Ye Hao, everyone is not afraid, but excited!


    Although there are some ordinary and advanced zombies on the periphery, there are so many that even the strong innate will be directly consumed.


    "Then let''s start!"


    Ye Hao said.


    "Master, shall we just kill it like this?"


    Langya is still a little uncertain, how exactly Ye Hao is going to train? If not, let them keep killing zombies here!


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, he just nodded.


    "The ten people who persist to the end will be rewarded."


    These children knew that Ye Hao couldn''t let them die directly in the group of zombies, and they would definitely pay attention to it. However, what kind of situation was enough for Ye Hao to take action, and everyone had no idea.


    No one hesitated anymore and rushed directly towards the group of zombies.


    "Attention everyone, save your strength and take care of each other!"


    Langya shouted loudly, already taking his partner, the black Tibetan mastiff, into the group of zombies.


    Soon, hundreds of children were directly surrounded by zombies!


    The zombies swarmed madly, facing these foods, their bloodthirsty instinct made them extremely violent.


    These low-level ordinary zombies were directly beheaded one by one. Every child did not dare to relax at all, because the zombies were like endless. Once relaxed, it represented death!

 Chapter 408： The real training begins

    Langya rushed to the front with the Tibetan Mastiff and rushed towards an abandoned building.


    The other children, while beheading the zombies, followed behind Langya.


    They all know that in this empty area, they will soon be unable to hold on.


    They must find a favorable terrain so that they can cope with the zombies while still being able to save their lives.


    And the roof, for these children, is undoubtedly the most advantageous place now.


    "Quickly, keep up with the two leaders!"


    A child shouted, beheading several ordinary zombies with a single knife, and followed Langfang into the building.


    There are also a lot of zombies in the building, and these zombies must be cleaned up as soon as possible to get to the top of the building to be safer.


    "Ying, you bring three teams to guard the door, don''t let the zombies come in, I will bring two teams, first clean up the zombies in this building."


    Langya shouted, this is to prevent them from being surrounded by zombies again. After all, the space in the building is not large. If there are too many zombies, they will be very troublesome.


    Fortunately, these low-level ordinary zombies, for these children, the current threat is not big, and they can be resisted temporarily.


    With the cooperation of the lord''s Tibetan Mastiff, Langya quickly cleaned up the zombies in the building.


    These ordinary or low-level mutant zombies, under the big claws of the Tibetan mastiff, one shot killed a large number of them.


    The ability of the wolf''s teeth is similar to that of Wolverine. The strength is extremely powerful. The sharp steel claws on the hands grow out. When one claw goes down, the zombie is directly turned into fragments.


    The powerful defense, even the advanced zombies, cannot break open.


    In this building, nearly a thousand zombies were cleaned up in less than ten minutes.


    "Ready to rush forward!"


    Langya came to Ying and the others, together to help resist the zombies, while preparing everyone to rush upstairs.


    After the wolf tooth and the Tibetan mastiff were broken, the other children rushed upstairs quickly.


    The Tibetan mastiff of the lord level roared wildly, and directly shook the ordinary zombies in front of him to death. At the same time, he swung out his huge claws, and several black energy, like sharp blades, slashed directly in the past, and a large number of zombies died.


    Langya and Tibetan Mastiff got a little relief, and went straight upstairs.


    On the top of the building, all the children are on guard.


    At this time, countless zombies crazily rushed towards the direction of the building.


    "Look, there are Lord Rank zombies here!"


    "Zombies climbed up directly, pay attention to guard over there."


    "There are more and more high-level zombies, everyone pay attention to safety!"


    "Prepare to fight! No one can fall to me until the last minute!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    There was a trace of madness in the eyes of all the children, like real wolves, fearless, cold, bloodthirsty, and extremely crazy.


    "Master, that zombie won''t mess around. I think training these children like this is still a bit too dangerous."


    Situ Linglong said, it was still a little hard to accept Ye Hao''s crazy training method.


    "Little Xue''er, you must pay attention to these little brothers, and if they are in danger, get them out of the city."


    Wang Xiaoran hugged Xiao Lolita Ao Xue and said.


    Little Lolita''s spatial ability was already enough to directly teleport something to a designated place within a short distance, so Ye Hao asked Ao Xue to watch it too.


    Although Ye Hao''s current strength and speed are enough to save these children when they are fatally attacked, but, after all, Ye Hao is only one person, and with the help of little Lori''s spatial ability, he will also relax. some.


    "Don''t worry, eldest mom and dad have talked to Xueer, and Xueer knows what to do."


    Little Lori said, looking at the little brothers and little sisters in front of her very seriously.


    Ye Hao''s request was that she would never make a move until the last moment, so Little Lori didn''t dare to slack off.


    Many of the children he brought out before the end of the world have now died. Every child left behind, Ye Hao will not let them die easily. After all, if you want to cultivate such a group of children again, don¡¯t say whether there are enough Even if it is really cultivated now, the effect will not be as good as the current group of children.


    "That king-level zombie is a little different from other king-level zombies, and he shouldn''t mess around."


    Xue Ling''er said, besides Ye Hao, she also felt a little bit different from that king-level zombie.


    "Of course it won''t mess around, because it also has its own purpose!"


    Ye Hao looked at the picture in front of him, staring at a few special zombies in the numerous zombies group under the building. He seemed to know the purpose of the king-level zombies.


    Those zombies were all low-rank lord-rank zombies, but they were all dressed in black cloaks, their entire bodies were covered, and they looked like ordinary people.


    Because they did not show the kind of madness and bloodthirsty like other zombies, they just stood there quietly and stared at the top floor. Other zombies, even some ordinary lord-level zombies, met them directly. Avoid.


    Ye Hao knew that the purpose of the king-level zombies in this city was related to these special zombies.


    The zombies began to pour up from down the corridor, like a tide, not cut off.


    The zombies quickly surrounded the entire roof, and zombies continued to climb directly from several sides of the building.


    All the children directly took the weapons in their hands and slayed the zombies frantically.


    It''s easy to get up, but difficult to get down!


    Now, in front of these children, there is only one way, and that is to keep fighting and keep on going until they fall!


    "Save your strength. When you can''t stand it, remember to take what you have prepared quickly."


    Langya said, the battle has begun.


    When every child arrives, he has already prepared some medicinal materials in case of emergency.


    Two teams are responsible for guarding the entrance of the corridor, and the other three teams are scattered, each guarding a place where the zombies climbed up.


    The real training is only beginning now, endless zombies are constantly pouring up, and all the children are fighting hard.


    The weapons in their hands were constantly wielding, and all the children did not dare to be careless.


    Ordinary zombies will die in a single blow, and the corpses of the zombies will quickly pile up on the top of the building, forming a hill.


    The huge claws of the Tibetan Mastiff swung out, and the corpses of these zombies, like black rain, fell from the top of the building.


    This kind of battle, there is no time to relax, and no one stops!


    "There are more and more senior zombies!"


    Someone shouted, whether it is a zombies coming in from the entrance of the corridor or the zombies that directly climbed up in several other directions, they are no longer single ordinary zombies.


    Mutant zombies, advanced zombies, and even top mutant zombies are beginning to appear!

 Chapter 409： Special zombies shot

    This kind of battle has lasted for half an hour.


    Although these children have hunted mutant beasts and zombies before, they have never encountered such a situation.


    Besieged by countless zombies, only by constant fighting, can only live continuously!


    If there is a child who can''t bear it directly and gives up resistance, then even if he is directly eaten by a zombie, Ye Hao will definitely not take action.


    Even if Little Loli is saved, she will be directly beheaded by Ye Hao!


    What Ye Hao wants to see is naturally their limit. Only in this way can they stimulate their potential and make these children become stronger quickly!


    In half an hour, some people have been injured, and some people have consumed a lot, and they all started to take medicinal materials.


    If you are injured by a zombie, you will be infected, but if there are medicinal materials that can cure the injury in time, you can resist this infection. This is a more important role of medicinal materials.


    "After only half an hour, some people started to have problems. It seems that this kind of training will take a while."


    Ye Hao said this very calmly, but when Wang Xiaoran and three daughters heard it, they couldn''t help worrying about these children.


    Now, the basic zombies rushing to the top floor are already high-level zombies, and most of the children''s strength is only the rank seven or eight martial artist, and the battle is obviously starting to be a bit difficult.


    "Big villain, look at those zombies, they seem to be about to do it!"


    Shangguan Qingqing said with some worry.


    It was those special zombies that were all humanoids. Although they were only Lords, they looked like normal people and knew how to wait for opportunities.


    There were only five such zombies, all in black cloaks, and then flew directly toward the top floor.


    These five zombies landed on the top floor, looking at the children in front of them, their aura exuded. They were staring at Langfang and the five Shifang God members!


    "Is it also a zombie owned by the king?"


    Ye Hao felt that the aura from the five zombies was the same as the aura on the lord-level Yang Xiu when he first collided with the humanoid zombie Yang Xiu in Zhongcheng.


    The king of this city will allow other zombies with the same potential to become kings to exist in their city, and it seems that they are interested in cultivating them!


    These five zombies are all first-tier lord, similar to Langfang, Ying and others.


    But Ye Hao knew that the strength of this kind of zombies would be much higher than that of ordinary lord-level zombies, that is to say, even if Langya and others face it, they may not be able to defeat it!


    After these five special zombies appeared, the other high-level and top zombies no longer moved. They were afraid of the breath of these five zombies.


    "Is this the opponent we are going to face? It''s just ordinary human beings, and it''s still a group of children."


    A strange sound of yin and yang came from one of the zombies, and at the same time, it slowly lifted the hat covering its face.


    The pale, thin face looked a little horrible.


    "Bai Ye, your male and female voice, it sounds disgusting to me!"


    Said a very sturdy zombie with the same size as the wolf''s teeth that stimulated the abilities at this moment.


    Standing in the middle of the five zombies, it seems that the strength is also the strongest existence.


    "Bai Yan, do you want to fight me first!"


    Said the non-male and female voice.


    The sturdy zombie''s momentum burst out directly, as if it was about to be shot.


    "What are you two doing, don''t forget our purpose!"


    The voice of a woman suppressed the momentum of the strong zombie, and the language was full of evil charm.


    The zombie woman said, but she has been staring at Ying. Although Ying is only a twelve-year-old child, her appearance is very delicate. In the cold, she has the temperament of a cold goddess, and her figure is also well developed.


    The zombie woman stared at the shadow, showing a cold smile, as if she was going to eat her.


    "Bai Mei, I want this girl, you can''t grab it with me, I have to get tired of it before I can eat it for you!"


    The other two zombies also took off the hats of the black cloaks, and one of them was licking his lips, staring at the shadows in his eyes.


    "Don''t say so much, choose one person, and solve them early!"


    Said the strong zombie named Bai Yan, and went directly to Wolf Fang.


    Bai Mei, a zombie woman, rushed to the shadow first, and the other zombies could only choose a few other ten party gods.


    After these zombies had selected their opponents, they all rushed to the roofs of nearby buildings and started fighting each!


    On the top of the original building, a group of zombies surged up again, and those children didn''t have time to pay attention to the battle between Langya and the others and those special zombies.


    The departure of the five innate powerhouses made the battle on the top of the building more difficult. Fortunately, there was a lord-level mutant Tibetan mastiff and the remaining ten-party gods, which could be supported temporarily.


    "Those zombies are not simple, these children, I am afraid that they may not be able to defeat them."


    Xue Linger said.


    "Little Xueer, you must pay attention!"


    Wang Xiaoran said to Xiao Lori Aoxue again.


    "Don''t worry, big mother!"


    Ao Xue said, but stared at the children intently.


    On the roofs of the surrounding five buildings, fierce fighting has broken out.


    Spike seems to feel the strength of the opponent, directly stimulating its own abilities to the current extreme. The steel claws in his hands have become sharper and tougher, and they have also grown a little.


    Physically, the skin of the wolf''s teeth began to become the color of steel, and the defense and strength were greatly improved.


    And his opponent, this special zombie called Bai Yan, has doubled in size in an instant!


    The body turned into a monster composed of white rocks, and the claws of the wolf''s teeth ran across the body of the zombie, only leaving a faint trace.


    The defense and strength of this zombie are not weaker than Spikes at all.


    On the other side, Ying and the zombie woman have also handed over.


    Yingfa started to turn into a shadow directly, holding the dagger tightly in his hand, and attacked the zombie.


    However, when Zaiying''s dagger was about to touch the zombie named Bai Mei, she instantly turned into a white mist!


    The other three special zombies also showed different abilities, just like the abilities of human awakening. These zombies also have the same ability, and any ability does not seem weak!

 Chapter 410： Changes in Spikes

    Seeing the abilities displayed by those zombies, Ye Hao also frowned slightly.


    This ability is the same as the special ability of human awakening, and is different from the ability acquired by lord-level zombies or mutant beasts during evolution.


    Human beings also rely on supernatural powers to have enough power to resist zombies and mutant beasts.


    This kind of ability is like the ability of the king-level zombie that controls the storm when fighting with the Eight Qi Orochi in the cake country.


    At the same time, the biggest difference between these few zombies and ordinary lord-level zombies is that they have the same thinking ability as humans. They are not like ordinary lord-level zombies, which have evolved intelligence, but have retained from the beginning. , Human treacherous, cunning, vicious, etc.


    Ye Hao knew that for Langya and others, the first encounter with such an opponent would be a big battle, and it would be difficult to predict even winning or losing!


    "What a strong defense!"


    Spike went down with one blow, but failed to break through the opponent''s defense, and immediately retreated.


    However, Bai Yan rushed directly towards Langfang, and had enough confidence in its own defense.


    The rock slammed a punch, and the wolf''s tooth reacted quickly and escaped a punch, but was hit by the next punch.


    Langya fought a hard blow with his body, and withdrew directly to four or five meters, leaving a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Langya wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand, seeing the blood on his hands, and suddenly, a violent breath emanated from his body.


    Langya''s eyes began to slowly turn blood red, and Langya was trying to control this violent force. This feeling was an extreme madness for killing and wanting to be bloodthirsty.


    "Oh, are you finally getting serious!"


    Bai Yan sneered, and a hint of excitement could be seen on his face.


    "You look more like a zombie than we are."


    Bai Yan''s words are not wrong, now the appearance of the wolffang, if he can''t control this power, he may be directly reduced to a bloodthirsty slaughter monster, then he will be no different from a zombie.


    "Like Ali, power from the bloodline!"


    Ye Hao looked at Langya, his current state was similar to Ali''s madness state.


    However, Ali''s madness state was gradually cultivated during Ye Hao''s training, and gradually aroused, so Ali was able to naturally control this power later.


    And the wolf teeth in front of him, because of the excitement of the battle, directly aroused this power, and it exploded very alarmingly.


    "Big villain, the child''s current burst of power seems to be difficult for him to control, won''t you help him?"


    Shangguan Qingqing said that she felt very clear about the state of Langfang, that kind of violent blood came from the consciousness that was devouring Langfang a little bit.


    Once Spike can''t control it, it will directly become an unconscious killing machine.


    Wang Xiaoran and Situ Linglong also looked at Ye Hao, hoping that Ye Hao could take action.


    "If you can''t even control your own power, then he is not worthy of being my Ye Hao''s wolf tooth!"


    Ye Hao said in a cold voice, he already didn''t plan to make a move.


    "Roar!"


    Just like the roar of a wild beast, it came from the mouth of the wolf¡¯s teeth, and the powerful aura suddenly broke out. The bloodthirsty and violent aura, like the substance, formed a dark red aura around the wolf¡¯s teeth, surging crazily. .


    "Can''t hold on anymore, maybe you can become one of us!"


    Bai Yan looked at Langya, thinking that he was about to lose his mind and was about to lose his mind.


    Bai Yan walked towards Langfang, and wanted to make a direct shot to turn Langfang into a zombie when his defense was the weakest!


    "what!"


    Langya yelled, his eyes regained clarity, but he was still struggling. At this moment, he was still resisting with all his strength, trying to control this violent aura.


    Bai Yan walked towards Langfang little by little. It didn''t think that the current Langfang still had the power to resist.


    Bai Yan''s broad palms grabbed towards Langya''s neck.


    However, for an instant, an extremely dangerous aura made Bai Yan feel a slight threat!


    And the source of this dangerous breath is the wolf''s teeth in front of you!


    Bai Yan wanted to retreat in an instant, suddenly Langfang raised his head, and a pair of dark red eyes stared at him.


    Just as a wolf locked its prey, Bai Yan felt that he was completely enveloped by a powerful breath.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Langya''s mouth, his hands stretched out, and he directly grabbed Bai Yan''s outstretched arm.


    "boom!"


    Bai Yan''s tall body was directly thrown out by the wolf''s fangs and hit the ground for a long time. He broke the guardrail and almost fell from the upper floor.


    The traces of the ground fragmentation are enough to see the strength of Spike¡¯s blow.


    At this time, although Langya''s eyes were still dark red, their eyes had already recovered to clarity, and the violent aura of the whole body was also restrained.


    "He actually succeeded! What a strong will!"


    Shangguan Qingqing was a little surprised, even Xue Ling''er had a different feeling towards Langya.


    "Sure enough, he is one of the master''s men!"


    When Wang Xiaoran saw that Langya was okay, some worries were also let go.


    "These kids, each one is not easy!"


    Situ Linglong had a better understanding of the children cultivated by Ye Hao. They were no longer as simple as a group of children.


    "Xue''er knew that there would be nothing wrong with Big Brother."


    Little Lori was also a little happy. In fact, she had been paying attention. Just when Bai Yan was about to start, she was ready to use her space ability to remove the wolf''s teeth.


    Ye Hao looked at Langya and nodded at this time, obviously Langya made Ye Hao very satisfied.


    "Now, let me see how strong your defense is."


    Langya looked at Bai Yan who got up, and said coldly.


    Bai Yan turned around the wrist that was grasped by Langya. Obviously, that moment just now made it a little uncomfortable.


    "kill!"


    Langya rushed directly towards Bai Yan, and the claws covered with dark red aura collided with Bai Yan''s fist.


    "what!"


    Bai Yan was shocked, its fist was directly cut, shattered, and rubble fell to the ground.


    Langya didn''t stay, while Bai Yan was in a trance, a claw slid directly across his chest, and Bai Yan''s body broke apart.


    Bai Yan retreated, and the rock on his chest continued to fall, directly missing a piece.


    "It seems that Spike should be able to defeat that zombie!"


    As Wang Xiaoran said, the situation in front of him was obviously that Langya had a better chance of winning.


    "This is not necessarily true, look!"


    Situ Linglong said.


    I saw that the fragmented rocks gathered towards the white rock one after another, and soon recovered as before, with no trace at all.


    "How could this happen? It''s not that you can''t kill you no matter how you kill it!"


    "It shouldn''t be like this. Ability like this will definitely cause huge consumption."


    "Yes, now it''s up to who can hold on longer."

 Chapter 411： Exhausted the last bit of strength

    Langya looked at Bai Yan in front of him, and his desire to fight became even stronger.


    The frantic attack unfolded, the building was knocked down, and the fangs and white rocks fell to the lower floor.


    "Dad, someone can''t hold on anymore!"


    Little Lolita shouted, on the roof of the building surrounded by zombies, among the hundreds of children, unstoppable children began to appear.


    A child, who has used up all the medicines and other things, has exhausted his physical strength, just when he was about to fall and was attacked by zombies, he was directly moved out of the city by Ao Xue.


    Somewhere outside the city, wooden barrels were placed there, and they were all prepared by Ye Hao in advance.


    The child fell directly into a wooden bucket, and the child who had lost the strength was still under the medicated bath, making a cry of pain and comfort.


    Above the building, the group of zombies has not decreased at all, but more and more, and there are no more ordinary zombies, they are all high-level zombies.


    Many children are injured, and the medicinal materials they carry have been consumed almost, and there are no wolf teeth and others, to deal with so many high-level zombies, there are many top zombies, for these children, it is undoubtedly huge. The test.


    More and more children were moved outside the city by Ao Xue and entered the medicated bath.


    However, this also makes the remaining children on the building face greater pressure. Not having a child less means that the remaining people have to bear more risks.


    Even so, none of these children gave up. Everyone was fighting desperately, and they persisted until their physical strength was exhausted, and the whole person was about to fall before being removed by Lolita.


    On the side of Langfang, the fighting was very fierce. Although the scene in the building was not visible, the continuous downwards and the collapsed building layer by layer proved that the two sides were fighting frantically.


    On the top of the other building, white mist was permeated, and the black shadow turned into a shadow attacked in the white mist.


    In the white mist, the figure of the woman loomed, as if blending with the white mist, making it difficult for Ying to attack.


    However, it is also difficult for that woman to attack the shadow, and only when they collide with each other is the time when both parties have a chance to attack each other.


    "Over there, that kid is going to be unable to hold on anymore!"


    Wang Xiaoran exclaimed. On a roof next to him, a child was fighting another special lord-level zombie.


    The zombie, covered in white flames, kept attacking the child.


    The white flame seems to have no temperature, even if the child touched it, it did not burn the clothes and skin.


    However, the child in front of him was pale at this time, without a trace of blood, his body seemed to be wrapped in only a layer of skin, and he was completely different from his previous strong figure.


    "The blood in his body has evaporated."


    Xue Linger said.


    "Is it the kind of flame problem? Directly burning blood through the flesh and skin, as long as it is in battle, it is impossible to avoid it."


    Shangguan Qingqing stared at the zombie, feeling a bit scary about the special flame on it.


    The child was already skinny and his combat effectiveness was significantly reduced, and he could barely cope with the attack of the zombie.


    And the zombie was not impatient, it was still just an ordinary attack, planning to consume the prey in front of him!


    Little Lori Aoxue looked at it and was ready to take action.


    "Sher, wait a while."


    Ye Hao said.


    Little Lori Aoxue looked at Ye Hao, somewhat puzzled.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t say much. Although the child¡¯s situation was very bad at this time, Ye Hao saw a fire in his eyes, and his fighting spirit did not drop at all, even if he knew that he could no longer defeat what was in front of him. exist.


    The child was parrying the opponent''s attack, and at the same time stepped back, looking like he was about to fall down at any time, and he couldn''t hold the long knife in his hand.


    "Can''t you hold it so soon!"


    The zombie said coldly, staring at the child, and the white flames directly separated from its body, gathered into a fireball in the air, and fell towards the child.


    Faced with the arrival of the fireball, the child did not panic at all, a flash of light flashed in his eyes!


    The last trace of body strength erupted, and the child directly avoided the fireball and rushed towards the zombie.


    A flash of cold light passed.


    The zombie was shocked and retreated quickly.


    However, its reaction was still a bit slow. Facing the child, he had been forbearing and waiting for the final blow when the time erupted. The zombie still did not hide.


    One arm of the zombie fell directly shoulder to shoulder.


    There was no blood flowing out, and the zombie didn''t seem to feel pain, but his face was extremely ugly.


    "Asshole! I will tear you apart!"


    The zombie roared angrily.


    This blow was originally directed at the head of the zombie, but the child was originally shorter than the zombie, and coupled with the zombie''s reaction, did he avoid the fatal blow.


    This child, after the attack, fell completely to the ground, and the strength of the whole person to move his fingers seemed to be lost.


    But there was a smile on the corner of this child''s mouth.


    Wolf!


    Even at the last moment of the battle, a piece of flesh must be torn off the opponent''s body!


    The zombie was full of white flames soaring, and went directly to the child.


    "Sher!"


    Ye Hao looked at the little Lori Aoxue and shouted.


    Ao Xue naturally understood the meaning, and saw that the child who fell on the ground in the building was directly wrapped in a white light, and disappeared in front of the zombie''s eyes in an instant, and its attack failed to hit the child.


    "who is it!"


    Seeing that the child was rescued, the zombie roared outside the city, extremely angry.


    An arm was chopped off by the prey that was about to arrive, and he escaped, how can this not make this zombie angry.


    However, this zombie could not help it, and then, it wanted to recover its broken arm.


    I saw the broken arm grow back a little bit, and it quickly recovered.


    In vain, a powerful breath locked the zombie, and saw its newly grown arm, instantly disappearing out of thin air as if it had been evaporated.


    The zombie was trembling all over, kneeling down directly towards the center of the city, as if his arm disappeared, as if he didn''t feel the slightest.


    The powerful aura only appeared for an instant, and then retreated, but the zombie had been kneeling on the ground, and had no intention to stand up.


    And its arm did not recover, even if it uses energy to recover, it is impossible to recover from possession.


    "It''s the king of this city who made the shot. It seems that these are its subordinates, and it is very ruthless to these subordinates!"


    Xue Linger said.


    Ye Hao nodded. He felt that the zombie king of this city, Bai Tu, was really similar to his own in the way he cultivated his subordinates.

 Chapter 412： End of the first day of training

    The child who was returned by Ao Xue was in a coma after entering the medicated bath. Even the strong stimulation of the medicated bath did not make him wake up, but his brows were slightly frowned, and then he relaxed, as if it were Enjoying in general.


    The blood lost in his body slowly recovered, and his strong body slowly returned, as if he was stronger than before.


    Ye Hao looked at the remaining children who were still fighting with the zombies. He knew that this battle was about to come to an end.


    In the building where Langya fought with the zombie Baiyan, a huge roar came.


    Bai Yan''s huge body was blasted out of the building directly and fell towards the group of zombies downstairs.


    Obviously, in the battle between Langya and Bai Yan, Langya won in the end!


    Langya''s figure rushed directly out of the building, not to chase Bai Yan, but to the building where the zombies gathered.


    The dark red aura dimmed a little, and this battle was equally difficult for Langya.


    At this time, the wolf''s teeth, the fighting power is not much left.


    However, all the children were very excited to see Langya coming back, because it meant that Langya had defeated his opponent.


    Everyone''s fighting spirit was reinvigorated, and a powerful force broke out.


    The Tibetan Mastiff yelled in the direction where the wolf fang flew, looking very happy.


    At this time, there were many more wounds on the Tibetan Mastiff''s body. Fortunately, Lord Rank mutant beasts had certain resistance to these zombies and would not be so easily infected.


    Langya took out a century-old medicine from his body and threw it at the Tibetan Mastiff. The Tibetan Mastiff opened his mouth and swallowed it, recovering some of his injuries.


    The battle continued, with the return of the wolf''s teeth, these children became somewhat relaxed, and the children who were about to fall were also continuing to support them.


    "Everyone, kill me!"


    Langya''s momentum suddenly erupted and rushed towards the group of zombies.


    All the children are fighting hard, stimulating their last bit of strength, and treating this moment as the last killing.


    Soon, in the remaining three battles, Ying rushed out of the white mist and joined the battle of the zombie group.


    She was wounded on her body, and I don''t know how many wounds, each of which seemed to be cut by a razor blade, with different shades and red blood.


    After getting out, he directly took out a treasured medicine.


    The white mist dissipated, and on the top of the building, the zombie woman named Bai Mei also had many wounds on her body. Every one of her skin was broken, and some of her bones could be seen.


    In Bai Mei''s eyes, the anger surged and the energy aroused, and she began to recover the wounds on her body.


    The outcome of this battle is not clear. Judging from the number of wounds, Ying has many wounds, but every wound on Bai Mei''s body is much more serious.


    The two children who lost the battle in the other two buildings were directly rescued by Ao Xue and soaked in the medicinal bath.


    The five special zombies didn''t make any further moves, but all gathered on one building, kneeling in the direction of the city.


    Immediately afterwards, that powerful coercion appeared again, directly enshrouding the five zombies.


    I saw that every zombie''s body began to appear large and small cracks, like being cut open by a knife, making people feel scalp numb.


    The tremendous pain caused these zombies to roar. Such pain is simply unimaginable.


    This process lasted for a full minute, and there was almost no place in these zombies, until the pressure disappeared, these zombies still trembled.


    The wound slowly recovered under the action of energy.


    On the building where the zombies gathered, there were only a dozen children left, and children were being sent away constantly.


    When all the children were grinning in the medicinal bath, Ye Hao appeared in front of them, and at the same time threw a 300-year-old treasure into the mouth of the wolf-fanged Tibetan mastiff.


    Ye Hao looked at these children, and many children almost fell asleep with exhaustion.


    Ye Hao just stood beside him, knowing that all the children were awake before he spoke.


    "You guys did a great job!"


    This may be the first time Ye Hao praised these children directly.


    All the children, sitting in the barrel, kept changing expressions, shocked, happy, and unbelievable.


    "Master is complimenting us?"


    "From my impression, the master doesn''t seem to praise us like that!"


    "But this is just to compliment us, I am sure I did not misunderstand what the master meant."


    "But this is really rare!"


    "No, it''s rare!"


    Ye Hao was speechless and coughed twice before all the children were quiet.


    "Congratulations, this is the end of the first day of training!"


    "I have been prepared to reward the ten people who persisted to the end. Others, who have performed more outstandingly, also have rewards!"


    All the children were very excited, not just to the last ten, but the other children were also looking forward to it. After all, everyone thought that they were doing well, and it was only after the last bit of strength that they collapsed.


    For Ye Hao''s reward, no child didn''t look forward to it, because nothing about Ye Hao was ordinary.


    "Wait, does the master mean the first day of training!"


    "Yes, there is still a second day, a third day!"


    "No, the master won''t really plan, just rely on our two hundred people to kill all the zombies in this city of zombies."


    "This city is at least a super zombie city with tens of millions of zombies!"


    "That''s right, and I don''t know how many powerful lord-level zombies there are. If they are the same as this time, then it is estimated that only the master can make an effort to destroy them."


    Ye Hao watched these children''s comments with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Starting today, the five teams will come here to train separately, knowing that you all meet the standards I need, the training will be over!"


    The actual duration of this training was only over two hours. Although every child fought to the end, Ye Hao felt that it was not bad to be able to do this for the first time.


    However, what he really wants these children to do is to be able to fight for a longer period of time, to be more powerful, and to be able to break through even desperate situations.


    Because Ye Hao knew that when the real zombies broke out, the battle they would face at that time might be more intense and dangerous than the battles these children had just experienced, and there would be no more Ye Hao watching. So, life and death will be killed by them themselves.


    When these children heard Ye Hao¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t have the slightest fear or worry. Instead, they became a little expectant, because these children who had recovered in the medicinal bath all found that their own strength had been significantly enhanced, and some even made direct breakthroughs. There are a few children who directly entered the innate.

 Chapter 413： Psionic transformation into aura

    All the children recovered, and the top ten children and the few children who performed well were also rewarded by Ye Hao.


    Then one by one, carrying wooden barrels, they returned to Independence Island.


    "Why did they come back so soon!"


    "Everyone''s strength seems to have been improved."


    "Look, those guys are actually innate!"


    "Oh my God! What kind of training did they do today, each one has such a big change."


    "Look, are the two leaders a bit different? It feels like he has the same breath as the big leader, which makes people feel a little scary."


    Above the city wall, the children who watched Langya and the others came back began to talk.


    Ali came outside the city gate and saw Langya. He felt the difference in Langya''s aura. Although his rank was not improved, his aura was stronger.


    "What did you train today?"


    Ali asked directly.


    "Hey, you will know this tomorrow!"


    Langya gave a wicked smile, and did not tell Ali.


    The other children seemed to be in collusion. Someone asked the same question, but none of them explained.


    "Remind you, be careful of those special guys, they are not simple!"


    Langya looked at Ali, his words naturally only took five special zombies. For their abilities, Langya was also a little afraid of them. Although it seemed that he had defeated the stone man, only he knew it. If the battle continues, winning or losing is simply impossible to determine.


    That''s why Langya reminded Ali, because with Ali''s strength, he would definitely become the target of those challenges.


    Ali was a little confused and wanted to say something, but Langya was already carrying the barrel, walking like a city.


    After the children left, Ye Hao entered the city of zombies and met Bai Tu.


    Those five special zombies were indeed what Bai Tu wanted to cultivate, and it even planned to cultivate them directly into kings.


    Without saying much, Ye Hao just roughly said his plan, while Bai Tu nodded, slightly pale, with a hint of smile.


    The next day, the training of Ali and others began.


    When Ali saw the city of zombies in front of him, the breath of madness burst out without the slightest concealment.


    The fighting of these children is different from that of Langya and others.


    They are directly standing in the group of zombies, fighting wildly, taking care of each other, and the zombies are directly piled up on the ground.


    Those children stood on top of the corpse mountain, facing the zombies that kept coming, they were crazy.


    Regardless of the situation, these children fought to the last moment, and they were moved out of the city by the little Lori Aoxue until they fell too tired without a trace of strength.


    Those five special zombies also appeared again.


    The opponent Ali faced was not Bai Yan, but the zombie who controlled the white flames. The name of this zombie was Bai Yan.


    At the beginning, Ali was crazy offensive.


    This was a direct collision of two flames. Ali''s flames seemed extremely overbearing. Coupled with the constant attack of the long sword, Bai Yan could only keep retreating at first.


    When Ali found something was wrong, his body was already a little weak. If it was not discovered in time, and finally aroused the power of madness, he would force the zombie back, Ali might lose.


    Little Loli You and Ying met the same opponent, but her ability directly made her invincible, while Bai Mei was seriously injured by the ghost and was almost killed.


    But Yu consumed too much to maintain an illusory state, and was rescued in time by Little Lori, so she didn''t win in the end.


    The kid who mastered the gravity control, against Bai Yan, a pair of hammers combined with the use of gravity, directly suppressed Bai Yan, almost smashing Bai Yan''s whole body.


    This group of children lasted for about the same time as Langya and others.


    Ye Hao also knew that to make them truly strong, it couldn''t be done in a day or two.


    .......


    Ye Hao stayed on Independence Island for nearly a month.


    In the past month, the changes in all parts of the world have been immense!


    The reasons for all these changes are inseparable from the Medusa clan!


    A week after Ye Hao returned to Independence Island, the demon in the abyss of Amerika still came out early.


    However, the devil did not directly destroy the entire Amerika nation like the Yachi Orochi.


    It was the devils in America who sacrificed all the survivors in the three states to this demon. After using it as food, the demon would no longer kill indiscriminately.


    The devil really sheltered the Amerika country, beheaded some powerful mutant beasts, and destroyed a few zombie cities, gained the faith of more survivors in Amerika country, was regarded as a god, and became a believer of the devil.


    Even the governing bodies of the American nation fully believed in the devil and began to cooperate with the devil.


    And beside the demons in America, the snake girl of the Medusa clan appeared.


    News from Song Mingyuan wanted to know Ye Hao''s plan.


    Ye Hao went back to the heavy city directly, and handed over the production method of ordinary battle armor to Song Mingyuan. Song Ming was so excited that he directly sent people to build equipment and planned to promote the ordinary battle armor.


    At the same time, Ye Hao went directly to the Nangong family and took Nangong Shengxue to Independence Island.


    Changes did not only occur in America, in the huge mountains of E country, the Titan giants in myths and legends appeared!


    The huge body of the Titan Giant is no smaller than the Seraphim Giant that appeared on the snowy plateau, walking through the mountains of Country E and heading directly towards the city.


    The shock brought by the Titans made the whole world tremble!


    The Titan giant did not cause killings in Country E, as if it was really the patron saint of this country. After the management agency of Country E came into contact with it, the Titan giant turned into a giant mountain in the sea and fell silent as if it was Guarding Country E, so that all the survivors of Country E are cheering.


    This kind of existence has appeared in many countries, even the small Silla Kingdom, although no cracks in the abyss have been found, but it does not know where it emerged from, and began to shelter Silla Kingdom.


    However, what Ye Hao cared most was the psychic energy of the whole world, which was beginning to transform into the spiritual energy, and the existence of the spiritual energy could already be felt in the air!


    Moreover, the speed of this transformation is extremely fast. In less than a month, the transformation has been almost completed, and even ordinary survivors can feel the aura!


    This change was naturally promoted by the Medusa clan, and the speed far exceeded Ye Hao''s expectations.

 Chapter 414： Let Ye Hao help train troops

    After Ye Hao left from Zhongcheng, Song Mingyuan directly sent a group of people to Independence Island.


    And the person leading the team is Li Yunfei!


    At the same time, in City D, the black and white swordsmen who Ye Hao had subdued, Liu Nan and Liu Yang, were also in the team.


    And Song Mingyuan''s purpose was naturally to hope that Ye Hao could help him train his troops.


    Ye Hao''s training for those children on Independence Island naturally couldn''t escape Song Mingyuan''s eyes.


    Every child, let Song Mingyuan see that none of his soldiers can compare to these children.


    That¡¯s why Song Mingyuan let Li Yunfei pass. After all, Li Yunfei had contact with Ye Hao, and not all the soldiers who brought them were Li Yunfei¡¯s own soldiers. Many of them were soldiers in the special forces of Kyushu. Trained to innate by the country, the lowest is the eighth rank of warriors, which is similar to the children of Independence Island.


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse, but in the communication, Ye Hao directly told Song Mingyuan that if these soldiers can''t stand the training, it doesn''t matter to him if they die.


    These soldiers always have the glory and greed that belongs to armed men. When they see that this island is just a few children, they can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    However, when the soldiers who were dissatisfied were beaten down on the Independence Island, these eleven or twelve-year-old children, or even under ten.


    They realized that the children in front of them are not simple.


    And when they stood in front of the city of zombies and looked at the city, when hundreds of children struggled to kill among the zombies, they felt the horror of these children!


    It is terrible indeed!


    Under the siege of all high-level, top-level mutant zombies, and even zombies of the time lord rank, these children are not afraid of the slightest, and in such a battle, they will continue to fight for four or five hours at a time!


    How terrible these children are!


    Those who have fought with children have a feeling of fear, these children should be enough to kill them in seconds!


    Everyone knew that they were here to receive training, but when they saw this training method, even Li Yunfei trembled a little.


    How could there be such a military training!


    Before starting, Ye Hao told everyone that if he died in the hands of zombies, it would not be his business at all.


    The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched a little. Looking at it this way, this kind of training is indeed deadly!


    Soldiers are soldiers!


    At this moment, no one flinched.


    All the soldiers, there are only two hundred people.


    Ye Hao''s training for them is not like that of independent children. After all, he doesn''t have so much time to pay attention to so many people at the same time. Even if there is a little Lori Ao Xue, that is beyond consideration.


    Ye Hao went directly to Bai Tu, borrowed troops from him, and Bai Tu directly agreed.


    The mutually beneficial relationship between the two of them is still well maintained, and the cooperation is also considered pleasant.


    Bai Tu ordered some lord-level zombies. According to Ye Hao''s intention, for the first time, there were two lord-level zombies and led 10,000 zombies. Among them, ordinary, advanced, mutant, etc., except for those below the lord level, all kinds of zombies have different less.


    Just besieging those soldiers in an area, these soldiers, like the children of Independence Island, fight completely on their own, without using heat weapons.


    After that, Ye Hao no longer cares about their lives. There are two hundred people and ten thousand zombies. It seems that the gap is huge, but if these zombies can''t be solved, then Ye Hao won''t train them again.


    "There were so many zombies in the first training!"


    "General Li, how should we deal with it? This seems to be ten thousand!"


    "Liu Yang, Liu Nan, you arrange tactics. We must continue. There are only about 10,000 zombies here. Look at those children and face the endless zombies without any fear. If we even these ten thousand zombies It can''t be solved, it is really inferior to this group of children!"


    The military capabilities of Liu Yang and Liu Nan are so strong that even Song Mingyuan has admired them. It can be said that one person can defeat a thousand troops.


    So Li Yunfei directly let the two arrange tactics.


    Liu Yang and Liu Nan are indeed very powerful. The tactical arrangement is perfect. Two hundred people dealt with 10,000 zombies. After nearly two hours of fighting, even the two Lord-rank zombies were eventually beheaded.


    And, no one died.


    At first, Ye Hao thought that one or two people would die.


    "Liu Yang and Liu Nan are both well-known in Chongcheng. They went with the armed department several times to hunt mutant beasts and zombies. When they encountered danger, it was because of them that they avoided casualties."


    Nangong Shengxue leaned in Ye Hao''s arms and hadn''t seen him for a while. These days, she was very clinging to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao seemed to have made some decision. After the battle on the armed department''s side, he took Liu Yang away and asked him to train with the children of Independence Island in the future and formulate tactics for them.


    Liu Nan is in charge of the armed department.


    At the same time, the daily training of the armed department is constantly improving, even if it is also 10,000 zombies, the pressure on these soldiers is constantly increasing in the face of more and more advanced and top mutant zombies.


    If it were not for the resources provided by the state, these soldiers would not be able to survive for a few days.


    A week later, these soldiers can be regarded as a lot of growth.


    As for the children of Independence Island, such training has been going on for two weeks.


    In just two weeks, these children of Independence Island all reached innateness, all became innate, without one exception!


    The soldiers were all amazed. The growth of many children was seen in their eyes, and a feeling of inferiority was born in everyone''s heart.


    More than two hundred innates, this force, in the current apocalypse, apart from the military, there is no other force with so many innates!


    In the City of Zombies, when two hundred children gathered outside the City of Zombies, there were no more zombies in the City of Zombies at this time.


    In two weeks, I don''t know how many zombies were beheaded.


    Ye Hao estimates at least one million!


    On the Baitu side, there were originally only five special lord-level zombies, but now they have become ten, and each one has a unique ability!


    Many of these children in Independence Island have fought against these special zombies, winning or losing.


    In two weeks, Ye Hao directly changed the training method and directly let all the children of Independence Island enter the city of zombies and start hunting together.


    Even the zombies of the ordinary lord rank have been beheaded a lot, let alone other zombies!


    In this way, in the next half month, all the children of Independence Island trained in the City of Zombies every day, and the number of zombies killed was close to three million!

 Chapter 415： The outbreak of zombies around the world!

    One month later, when two hundred children on Independence Island stood outside the city of zombies again, ready to rush in and hunt them, a figure flew out of the city and fell in front of Ye Hao and these children.


    It was Bai Tu. Even if the pressure on his body was restrained, these children felt extremely depressed, just like facing Ye Hao, they were unable to resist at all.


    However, these children are not afraid of the slightest, and their bodies are still upright and upright under this invisible aura!


    "Ye Hao, your people are well trained!"


    Bai Tu said that his words were not compliments, but that these children were indeed worthy of his evaluation.


    "You have also cultivated a lot of powerful subordinates, why, you suddenly appeared, is there something wrong?"


    Ye Hao looked at Bai Tu, knowing that it would normally not meet him easily. Ye Hao often went to look for it, and now he took the initiative to look for it.


    "Human, your training program may have to stop for a while."


    Bai Tu raised his head and looked at the sky. At this time, the heaven and the earth were no longer psychic energies. All the psychic energies had been transformed into auras, surging between the heaven and the earth.


    "This world is about to undergo even greater changes, and these men of mine should also be dispatched!"


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and Bai Tu''s words made him feel a little bad, not for Independence Island, but for the entire Kyushu country and the whole world.


    "Do you mean that all zombies will erupt, not only in your city, but also in other cities of zombies?"


    Ye Hao still asked.


    "That''s right, humans, there are about three days left, and now some guys should have been unable to bear it and dispatched ahead of time!"


    "why."


    "The beginning of change in this world means the arrival of competition. In this world, if you want to continue to evolve to a higher level, then this kind of competition cannot be avoided."


    Ye Hao''s eyes became a little cold, he knew what Bai Tu said, the so-called competition is the killing of races!


    After the end of the world, the largest races are nothing more than humans and zombies. As for mutant beasts, there are more races, but they are enough to compete with humans and zombies.


    "I understand."


    Ye Hao said.


    After saying this, Ye Hao suddenly, the Black God''s armor covered his whole body, and his momentum surged out.


    Bai Tu was not surprised, the aura on his body also burst out, rushing into the void.


    In Ye Hao''s hands, Minghong Sword appeared, with a powerful aura, **** red glow, and fighting spirit surged.


    Bai Tu grinned, staring at Minghong Sword, with a trace of excitement in his eyes, he saw that he stretched his hand to his back, and then a black bone knife was pulled out of his body by it.


    Black energy surged around the knife, violent aura like a demon roaring.


    "Minghong!"


    "Tumo!"


    Ye Hao and Bai Tu both said the names of their weapons.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s dual power of thunder, lightning and light exploded to the extreme, and the black energy around Bai Tu surged and gushed out.


    In the void, the powerful aura suppressed the children, as well as Li Yunfei and the others. They all couldn''t breathe. Everyone gritted their teeth and supported them under the pressure of these two violent collisions.


    In the city of zombies, except for the special zombies cultivated by Baitu, the other zombies have already crawled on the ground.


    I saw that in the sky, Ye Hao and Bai Tu directly collided with each other in an instant, and the Ming Hong knife and the Demon Tu bone knife in Bai Tu''s hand were connected.


    The aura of the two suddenly exploded again, and you can see the center of self-collision, the dazzling light and endless energy erupting, and the aura between heaven and earth is surging like ocean waves.


    This collision only lasted ten seconds, and then Ye Hao and Bai Tu both retreated at the same time, and the auras of both gradually converged.


    The world was calm again, everything seemed to have never happened, Ye Hao and Bai Tu just stood in the void like this, looking at each other.


    "Your knife is very strong!"


    "Your knife is also good!"


    "But you still won."


    "If I don''t have this armor, then I will definitely lose."


    Bai Tu smiled helplessly, the black energy of the bone knife in his hand was a little dim, and a crack spread from the bone knife.


    Although the knife hadn''t been broken, but I was afraid it would be useless for a short time. Bai Tu directly inserted the knife back into his back, as if the knife were its vertebrae.


    Ye Hao put Minghong away, turned and walked towards the children on Independence Island.


    Bai Tu stood in the void for a while, and also fell towards the city of zombies.


    It was just a match, but whether it was Ye Hao or Bai Tu, they used their most powerful force to deliver the most powerful blow.


    In the end, Ye Hao won.


    Ye Hao took the children from Independence Island and Li Yunfei''s people and returned directly to Independence Island.


    At the same time, Ye Hao directly asked Li Yunfei to contact Song Mingyuan and told Song Mingyuan what Bai Tu had said.


    "All the zombies in the City of Zombies will almost all erupt within three days. Let all the cities be prepared in advance."


    "What! Ye Hao, are you true!"


    Song Mingyuan was shocked. He had long received news from several survivor bases that a small wave of zombies had begun to attack the city, but they were all guarded by the armed departments and those from the forces, and not too many people died.


    And Ye Hao¡¯s news undoubtedly means that all the survivor bases will be affected by the zombie wave. Moreover, it is not the small wave of hundreds of thousands of zombies. At that time, it may be millions, or even millions. Zombie tide!


    Song Mingyuan looked at Ye Hao''s eyes and knew that Ye Hao was not joking, and the whole person immediately became nervous.


    "Li Yunfei, now order you to divide your squad into twenty squads, and rush me to each survivor base separately to be responsible for cooperating with and resisting the coming wave of zombies!"


    "You bring some people back to Chongcheng by yourself. After all the squads arrive at each survivor base, you must unite all the forces to resist the zombies. If there are any forces that don''t cooperate, just kill me!"


    "Yes! Executive!"


    Li Yunfei received the order and said goodbye to Ye Hao. He directly divided the two hundred people under him into small teams and headed for different survivor bases. Li Yunfei took some people and returned directly to the city.


    In terms of heavy cities, orders were issued directly to each city, and the military directly took measures to strengthen the defense of the city.


    At the same time, Song Mingyuan directly issued a notice to the entire Kyushu Nation. Everyone became nervous, and many people stopped going out of the city to hunt mutant beasts and zombies.


    In the past two or three days, the movement in the city of zombies has grown louder and louder.


    Finally, in the city of zombies, all the zombies rushed out frantically, heading for different cities!

 Chapter 416： All children leave Independence Island!

    Not only in Kyushu, but also the zombies in other countries, they are pouring out from the city of zombies, becoming more crazy and bloodthirsty.


    Even mutant beasts, these zombies will directly surround them, biting and devouring them!


    The world is in chaos again!


    It is more chaotic than when the last days just broke out!


    In Independence Island, Ye Hao is watching the situation in various parts of Kyushu through the Skynet system controlled by the tank.


    Almost all the survivor bases are surrounded by the zombie tide, and the battle is going on on the entire land of Kyushu!


    In Jiangcheng, Shangguan Yuntian stood on the city wall, commanding the armed department to block the zombies, and the major forces in the city were also very cooperative. Faced with the tide of millions of corpses, everyone was fighting.


    In the current zombie group, there are very few ordinary zombies, they are basically high-level zombies, there are also high-level and top-level mutant zombies, there are also many lord-level zombies, and one will appear from time to time.


    Fortunately, since the announcement of the doomsday exercises, the survivors of the Kyushu Kingdom have improved quickly. Now the innate strong will not talk about it everywhere, but whether it is those forces or some idle squads, they have reached the innate. The presence.


    "Big villain, there are so many zombies, and they seem to be only a small part, and there may be a bigger wave of zombies in the future. I am a little worried."


    Shangguan Qingqing said that Shangguan Yuntian is her father, and there is also her brother in Shanghai, so she is very worried about the current chaos.


    "Don''t worry, although this outbreak of zombie tide is fierce and may kill many people, the survivor bases like Jiangcheng and Shanghai will not be breached."


    Ye Hao said that although there was a comforting element, he knew that with the current strength of the survivors of the Kyushu Kingdom, as long as they were not shot by the king-level zombies, those large survivor bases could still withstand it.


    As for some small survivor bases, it is somewhat dangerous.


    And the country''s order is that if you can hold it, you will stick to it. If you can''t hold it, you must move to a larger survivor base before the city breaks.


    In the few days after the zombie frenzy broke out, some cities were breached, and the armed department led the survivors to abandon the city and move. However, the eruption of the zombie wave caused many people to die in the transfer process, and only a few survived.


    Regarding the heavy city, although Ye Hao slaughtered a nearby zombie city at the time, the outbreak of several other zombie cities caused millions of zombies to directly surround the heavy city, and the darkness outside the city was crushed. It is also impossible to go out.


    "Ye Hao! What should I do now in this situation? There are too many zombies, and they can''t be killed at all. If this continues, many people will die in the Kyushu Congress!"


    Song Mingyuan asked eagerly in the communication.


    The armed department and the survivors are indeed able to resist it now, but with the influx of more and more zombies, if the endless fighting continues, maybe Kyushu will be wiped out by the zombies.


    After all, humans are not machines, nor are they like zombies. They are tireless and bloodthirsty. They can always maintain their strongest state and attack.


    "Hold on, for some cities where the zombie tide is ferocious after all, I will take people there."


    Ye Hao said, now may be the time to test the results of his training, these children, it is time to get out of Independence Island!


    In the area where Independence Island was located, there was no group of zombies to attack. Ye Hao knew that Bai Tu deliberately avoided the group of zombies, so even if Ye Hao left with all the children now, Independence Island would not be in any danger.


    Of course, Independence Island is still guarded by the giant tortoise Xuan Yuan, and Ye Hao also let Liu Nan stay on Independence Island, which is to maintain the development of Independence Island.


    Both Liu Nan and Liu Yang were left by Ye Hao, and they were not allowed to fly back with Li Yun.


    Li Yunfei knew that both of them were from Ye Hao, so naturally he didn''t say anything.


    Liu Nan stayed on Independence Island, while Liu Yang, together with more than two hundred children, had gathered under the city wall of Independence Island.


    "One month of training, now, I need to see your training results, everyone will go directly to the direction of the city!"


    Ye Hao looked at the children in front of him, all of them stood up and raised their heads. The aura on his body was also full, and his fighting spirit surged like a group of Shura fighters.


    Every child wears a high-level battle armor made by Ye Hao, and in terms of weapons, Ye Hao also equips everyone with the best weapons. Almost everyone''s weapons are equivalent to the level of artifacts.


    Some are real weapons that Ye Hao obtained from the heavy city, and some are made of different high-level materials in the weapon arsenal, directly cultivated and fused in a furnace!


    Everyone is carrying a large backpack, which is as tall as some children.


    Most of the contents in the backpack are precious medicines, and there are a few foods.


    Ye Hao drove the chariot and headed directly towards the heavy city. All the children followed the chariot, not driving, but running at extreme speed!


    When I left Independence Island and entered N City, which is connected to Independence Island, there were not many zombies in N City, and there were not many survivors. Because of the relationship between the city of zombies where Bai Tu was located, there were no people in the nearby cities.


    Only some survivors who really didn''t want to leave, or were just waiting to die, stayed in this city.


    Ye Hao''s chariot galloped, and smoke was everywhere. Although the sound of the chariot driving was not loud, it was still noticed by some survivors.


    In a building surrounded by thousands of zombies, someone leaned out the window and shouted.


    "Help! Help us, we are surrounded by zombies!"


    "Those people are so powerful, everyone is so fast, as long as those people are willing to help, they will definitely be able to solve these zombies!"


    "Asshole, didn''t they hear it!"


    "Impossible, I saw someone looking over here, they don''t seem to be going to save us!"


    "Don''t go, save us, there are people here, come here quickly!"


    "Don''t shout, those people won''t come over."


    Finally, these people stopped shouting, as if they knew that no matter how they shouted, no one would come.


    "Perhaps, we should have died long ago."


    A man looked in front of him, those who were eaten to the bones, and the women who shrank in the corner with empty eyes without a trace of emotion, showing a perverted smile.


    The women seemed to feel something, and they started to stand up and walk towards the men in front of them.


    They seemed to have turned into demons, tearing off the flesh of these men piece by piece, and swallowing them into their abdomen.


    These men did not resist at all in the end, and they did not even scream.


    In the **** room, these women walked to the window one by one and fell downstairs.

 Chapter 417： Independence Island kids who joined midway

    Along the way, the chariot was always at the forefront. In the middle of the journey, he encountered several waves of zombies. Ye Hao didn''t take any action. He just drove the chariot through the zombies.


    The group of zombies couldn''t help chariots, so naturally they focused on those children.


    All the children, while fighting and beheading the zombies, followed Ye Hao''s chariot.


    Ye Hao''s speed didn''t slow down. Those children were dragged by the zombies. Although the speed sometimes slowed down, they soon could keep up.


    And the number of zombie groups will drop rapidly in a short time, and these children can''t be surrounded for a long time at all.


    At the same time, the speed of the zombies could not keep up with these children, and they were quickly thrown away.


    When I arrived in the city, it was already the next day.


    It wasn''t that Ye Hao and others had a rest halfway through.


    Rather, in the middle of the road, I encountered a group of millions of zombies!


    Ye Hao didn''t choose to take a detour, or wait for the group of zombies to leave before passing, but walked directly toward this huge group of zombies.


    Every child is excited, excited, and high-spirited, not at all afraid of the huge group of zombies in front of him.


    They are like a sharp sword, a group of wolves fight, directly into the group of zombies!


    Not far away, a small survivor base that was ready to welcome this zombie frenzy hit, everyone was shocked when they saw the children rushing into the group of zombies.


    "What''s the situation? I just saw a group of people rushed directly into the group of zombies. Could it be that I was dazzled!"


    "Brother, you have no dizziness, I have seen it too."


    "Yes, I saw it too, and I seem to have seen a car rushing in."


    "Look, those people are really among the zombies, they are beheading the zombies!"


    "This is crazy! That''s a wave of nearly a million zombies!"


    Above the city wall, the soldiers were talking, and the picture in front of them was really shocked.


    "Head, shall we send someone to support!"


    "No, those people are not easy, hurry up and clean up these zombies outside the city, in addition, always be prepared to meet the impact of the zombie wave ahead!"


    "Yes! Commander."


    The soldiers took their orders directly. The city experienced a wave of zombies not long ago. Fortunately, the wave of corpses was not large, and the loss was not too great.


    "Head of Chu, I''m leaving with my people!"


    "What! Where are you going to Knife?"


    This city is the D city where Chu Yunlong is located, and the one who stands in front of him at this moment is talking, it is the small knife, one of the ten gods who walked out of Independence Island.


    The knife didn''t speak, but looked at the crowd of millions of zombies.


    "Is it him! I know, don''t worry, I, Chu Yunlong, will definitely guard this city!"


    As Chu Yunlong said, he also looked at the tide of zombies, his eyes were very firm.


    He knew that the person in the front car was Ye Hao, and his direction was the direction of Zhongcheng!


    The knife jumped directly down the tower and blew a whistle. Among the people fighting with the zombies outside the city, forty or fifty children quickly rushed out and came to the knife.


    "The master is there, there are other partners, we chase after, catch up with them!"


    "Yes!"


    After the knife finished speaking, he rushed directly in the direction of the zombie tide, and the other children followed him closely.


    Although these children have not experienced Ye Hao''s cruel training, none of them are weak. There are nearly 20 innate strong, and most of the other children are martial artists of rank eighty and nine!


    Soon, the knife took these children directly into the group of zombies, not slow, and went directly to the area where Ye Hao and others were.


    "leader!"


    The knife rushed through a piece of zombies, and when he saw Ali fighting in the crowd, he shouted directly.


    "Knife! Why are you here!"


    Ali cut and killed a piece of zombies, came to the knife, and chatted with the knife while slaying the zombies.


    "I left Independence Island with the team, and then developed in a nearby city. I just saw the owner''s car and you rushing into the group of zombies, so I followed directly."


    "Okay! Then we will kill all these zombies together!"


    The other children were also very happy to see that it was Ali. For those children that Ali brought, after seeing their strength, they took care of each other.


    Everyone was struggling to kill, and quickly followed Ye Hao''s car.


    In the end, the wave of zombies was killed by these children nearly 400,000, until these children passed through the wave of zombies and went to the distance.


    The tide of zombies did not catch up with the children, and went directly to City D.


    Chu Yunlong looked at the tide of zombies and the children who were far away, calmly, and directly let everyone be on guard and prepare to fight.


    The wave of zombies of about 600,000 is not a big threat to the current D city, and he has the confidence to guard this city.


    .......


    Outside the heavy city, countless zombies surrounded the entire heavy city.


    Ye Hao''s chariot was parked in the distance, looking at the zombies that were still pouring in from everywhere. It is estimated that if this continues, it won''t be long before the number of zombies outside the city will reach tens of millions!


    However, Ye Hao also discovered one thing, that is, these zombies should belong to several different zombie cities.


    Moreover, Ye Hao was also in these zombies group, feeling the aura of king-level existence.


    The wave of zombies here is different from the hundreds of thousands of other zombies, or the wave of millions of zombies encountered when passing through D City. Among those zombies, there is no king-level existence.


    At this moment, these king-level existences gathered a large number of zombies in Zhongcheng, as if they had taken a fancy to the fat of Zhongcheng and wanted to eat it.


    Ye Hao stayed for a while, and after the chariot, these children were almost rested.


    And then, the truly crazy moment will come. If you want to reach the city, you must pass through these zombies.


    This is not comparable to a million zombies before!


    The chariot turned on and headed directly towards the heavy city.


    "Executive! Ye Hao is here!"


    On the city wall, Li Yunfei stood beside Song Mingyuan and shouted excitedly.


    "Well, he has finally arrived, and now the heavy city is stabilized."


    "He doesn''t seem to plan to fly over directly! I''m going, he won''t want to take those children directly and pass through these zombies!"


    "Since he dared to do this, he is naturally not worried. You should have known how powerful these children are."


    As Song Mingyuan said, Li Yunfei naturally knew, but he nodded in excitement.


    The chariot travels through the group of zombies at extreme speed. Even the lord-level zombies, as long as they are not too large, can''t reduce the speed of the chariot by the slightest.


    And those children rushed directly into the group of zombies, where they slaughtered frantically, and were not following the chariot.

 Chapter 418： What is the spirit of the Marfa Warrior?

    Half a month passed in a flash, and the heavy city would dispatch a lot of troops to clean up the zombies every day. I thought that the king-level zombies were waiting for an opportunity. Taking advantage of the heavy city defenders to make a sneak attack when the city was empty, Ye Hao discovered something was wrong. The heavy city came out of the city to clean up the zombies more than once, but those king-level zombies were sitting on the Diaoyutai like an old monk, unmoved at all.


    Ye Hao found that he couldn''t guess the purpose of the zombies, he couldn''t help but became a little irritated, and immediately stopped his cultivation and called Ali to ask:


    "Have you encountered powerful zombies when you went out of the city to clean up zombies?"


    "Almost none, most of them are high-level zombies. Lord-level zombies have encountered it once, and we can easily handle it.


    Ali answered thoughtfully, then asked suspiciously


    "Master, I don''t think it''s right. How can one kill so many zombies every day that no one has appeared. It seems that those powerful zombies are at the outermost periphery of the zombie group. Will they have any conspiracy?"


    "Maybe, I can''t figure it out now. I''ll leave them alone for now. By the way, what''s the situation in other cities now?"


    "Similar to us, although the number of zombies has an absolute advantage, there is no large-scale siege, and they are not involved in the cleaning process."


    Other cities are also promoting Ye Hao''s method. They go out of the city to clean up a batch of zombies every day. Although there is no elite force composed of children like Chongcheng, it is still easy to deal with high-level zombies. Ye Hao frowned and fell into brief thoughts.


    "Master! The zombie group has changed. Go out and have a look." The knife rushed in and shouted.


    "Did the king-level zombies do it?" Ye Hao asked


    "No, the zombies retreated suddenly. There have been many masters of various races from the king level and even above the king level, all gathering in the southwest direction of the heavy city, and the purpose is unknown."


    "Hurry up and notify the troops that have left the city to clean up the zombies, let them retreat to the city, and closely monitor the zombies group. If there is any change, contact me immediately and I will go over there to see what''s going on." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yes, be careful, master!"


    Ye Hao originally wanted to summon Xiaozhan to go with him. After all, there is a small fight, and he has an extra card to save his life. He feels more at ease. However, at this time, the small fight airdrops the battle armor to all parts of the Kyushu country, and Ye Hao alone is careful to the southwest. After all, there were too many masters from various races, and they didn''t dare to approach too blatantly. Ye Hao stopped when he reached a place less than 100 meters away. Seeing the scene in front of him, Ye Hao was shocked. So many powerful beings gathered in the same place. It was too abnormal, the Shura, the zombies, the Medusa, the most mysterious star, and even a woman of the gods. , There must be a demon if something goes wrong. At this time, the earth shook suddenly, and the earth slowly cracked.


    A beam of light that was more dazzling than the sun shone out, and Ye Hao lost consciousness almost instantly. I don''t know how long it has passed, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a piece of loess with some wooden houses scattered around.


    "Where is this?" Ye Hao had a bad feeling in his heart, and immediately contacted Xiao Zhan.


    "Can''t you get in touch? Sure enough, this is not the earth? Where are the others? Zombies, Shura, Medusa, Stars..."


    Ye Hao recalled some details before the appearance of the light beam: It seems that the various races have long known the appearance of the light beam. No wonder, so many races suddenly appeared, but now he is the only one here. Where did those people go? Didn''t it come from the same world? Ye Hao couldn''t think of a reason for a while, so he stopped thinking about it, and started to look at this place.


    This is a small plain covered with loess, surrounded by hills, the hills are full of pine trees, lush and green. There are white clouds floating in the blue sky, like small flowers dotted on a blue handkerchief. The sunlight is shooting down from the gaps between the dense pine needles, forming a bunch of thick and thin beams of light. The shade of the misty trees shined brightly. The scorching sun was at noon, when those houses, which were wooden or earthy, burst into smoke.


    It seems that someone, ask the situation first, Ye Hao thought about walking to the nearest house.


    Walking to the front of the room, Ye Hao raised his hand and knocked on the door: "Anyone?"


    The one who opened the door was a middle-aged man in his forties and fifty years old. After seeing Ye Hao, he looked at Ye Hao with a weird look. It was a complicated look, Ye Hao read from his eyes, surprise, reverence, and joy. Before Ye Hao could speak, the middle-aged man asked, "What a young Marfa warrior! It has been tens of thousands of years. Finally a human warrior came across the north of Marfa. Did you pick us up?"


    Ye Hao said hello with a black face. Isn''t this brainwashed by MLM?


    "By the way, Warrior Marfa, please come with me, and Grandpa Long Beard will tell you all the answers you want to know."


    "What kind of spirit is Grandpa Long Beard? Santa Claus?" Ye Hao muttered in his heart. However, he followed the middle-aged man in front of him to a small courtyard. There were a few trees that Ye Hao could not recognize. An old man with white beard and hair was half lying on a bamboo chair in the shade of the tree. He narrowed his eyes slightly and took a nap. The middle-aged man walked over carefully and said softly:


    "Grandpa Longbeard, the Marfa Warriors are here."


    "Oh? It''s finally here. I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait any longer." The white-bearded old man sat up as he said, glanced at Ye Hao and said to himself:


    "It seems that there are a few people here, so why come one?"


    After finishing speaking, he shook his head and sighed: "Well, just one, it''s better than nothing."


    After that, he waved his hand at the middle-aged man who brought Ye Hao over, and the middle-aged man immediately left after knowing it. The white-bearded old man looked at Ye Hao and said:


    "Adventurous, why the Human Race let you come alone? Is it that the Human Race has been weakened to this point for tens of thousands of years?"


    "Old man, what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word. I am a Marfa warrior and an adventurer. Can you explain to me first, and what is this place, how can I get back? My original world." Ye Hao asked dissatisfiedly.


    "You don''t even know?"


    The long-bearded old man widened his eyes in surprise, opened his mouth so wide that he could lay an egg, and looked at Ye Hao like a fool. By coincidence, Ye Hao also looked at him like a fool.


    "How do I know where this is? It''s here for some reason." Ye Hao replied dissatisfied.


    "Then tell me, how did you come and why you came here." the old bearded man asked


    Ye Hao told him all the things that happened before and after.

 Chapter 419： Did I cross again?

    "Is that so? Such important news has been lost. Fortunately, you followed them in. Otherwise, I am afraid that you will have to wait for my beard to be white and I will not be able to wait for a personal image.


    "Your beard is already white." Ye Hao said helplessly in his heart. Ye Hao said impatiently:


    "Old man, now it''s time for you to tell me where it is, what Marfa warriors, adventurers and so on, what''s going on."


    The long-bearded old man looked up at Ye Hao, nodded, and slowly said:


    "Since you don''t know at all, then I do have to give you a detailed introduction. Let''s start from the beginning." After a pause, he took a sip of tea and then said:


    "You should know about the Ten Thousand Clan Wars back then."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Well, let''s start from here. Back then, the top powers of all races came out in the Ten Thousand Races battlefield and fought a battle that made the world tremble! In the end, the elites of all races were exhausted. However, if it continues to fight, many races may disappear from this world, and the remaining races will inevitably suffer greatly.


    Just as everyone was preparing to withdraw troops to strike, the ground of the battlefield of ten thousand races suddenly split, and a beam of light rose into the sky, the kind you saw when you came in. When everyone saw this beam of light, they felt the majestic breath of life in it, and the injured people had a feeling in their hearts--as long as they entered the beam of light and bathed in its light, the injury would be healed immediately, many People rushed into that beam of light, and the magical thing was that everyone''s injury was completely healed in an instant. "


    Ye Hao originally wanted to ask, didn''t it disappear after entering the beam, how did the people outside know that the injury of the person in the beam of light recovered in an instant? But still held back, and listened patiently.


    "They then discovered that there is also a world inside the beam of light, a world that is a hundred times more aura than the outside. If you practice in such a world, the speed of cultivation will become very terrifying. Everyone is rushing into this world, wanting to occupy a good one. In the territory, as everyone knows, although there are no cultivators in this world, there are indigenous people with strong combat effectiveness. Those cultivators of the ten thousand races cannot take advantage of these indigenous people.


    When the fight was inexorable, the Orcs army, the indigenous people''s biggest rival, came to the rescue, and a snipe and clam competed for the profit of the fisherman, and defeated the ten thousand races and the indigenous people with a force of destruction. The disintegrated aboriginals and the ten thousand races realized that if you want to survive, you can¡¯t fight with each other and you have to cooperate with each other. So your tribe and the aboriginals of our tribe came here with great pains and built this city. , Our main city-League heavy soil city. "


    Ye Hao understood the last sentence of your human race and the aboriginals of our tribe. This old man with a long beard was an aboriginal in this world and immediately asked:


    "Is it safe here? Orcs won''t come to level it? You don''t have strong walls, advanced weapons, and brave soldiers."


    "Yes, we don¡¯t have one, but half-orcs won¡¯t come here. This world is full of spiritual energy, and many places exude this strong life force. To us, life force is an incomparable treasure. Just want to be in the beam of light. Like the power of life, it can instantly recover from injuries, but the power of life is like a deadly poison to half-orcs. The most powerful half-orcs dare not stay in the force of life for too long."


    When Ye Hao heard this, he had a general idea in his heart. Asked:


    "The other tribesmen of the ten thousand tribes must also be in alliance with other tribes of your aborigines. Do you know where their main city is?"


    The long-bearded old man shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, all the tribes or tribes don''t know where they are. This world is very big, and there are still many space teleportation arrays. These people are distributed in this world and the probability of encountering each other is almost zero. But now half-orcs are rampant, almost everyone will not leave the main city too far, it is even more difficult to meet."


    "By the way, I still have a few questions. I remember that when the beam of light enters, people will lose consciousness. Then why can the tens of thousands of races come in that day to fight with you? And the entrance to this world, that is, the beam of light seems to be one-way. , I can only enter and cannot exit, so why can I still inform the earth when and where the beam of light is turned on? I think they all know when and where the beam of light was turned on that day. The last question is, how did I come to us as soon as I entered the beam of light What about the main human city, not the main city of the Asura or the Stars?" Ye Hao said all the questions in his heart in one breath.


    "The first question and the last question are for the same reason, the space teleportation array. After so many years of research, people in your world and our aborigines finally got some furs from the natural space teleportation array, and will create some. A simple space teleportation array, and each race has arranged a bloodline-identifying space teleportation array at the entrance. The second question is that the first two time passages were not one-way, but two-way. Later, the half-orcs smashed us. Later, I was afraid that people from your world would come in through the portal and threaten their dominance, so I wanted to forcibly destroy the space teleportation array (the beam of light is a space teleportation array), but the teleportation array cannot be destroyed no matter what. As a result, the teleportation array can only be teleported in one direction, and the teleportation function can only be activated once in 50,000 years."


    The long-bearded old man took a sip of his tea after speaking, looked at Ye Hao, and waited for him to continue asking questions.


    "It only starts once in 50,000 years, doesn''t it mean that I have to wait another 50,000 years to get out?"


    Ye Hao asked worriedly, what will happen to the earth in fifty thousand years! Although the masters of all races have entered this world, but the zombies erupt, can humans be able to hold it? Whether Independence Island can survive, it is really unknown, but thinking of the giant turtle Xuanyuan guarding it, I feel a little relieved. In fact, Ye Hao''s worry is completely unnecessary. After all, he is the only one from the Human Race, and the other races are basically masters. The Human Race has the least decline in strength.


    "What you said is wrong. The time axis of the two times is different. The fifty thousand years of our world is about one thousand years of your time. That is to say, for you, the teleportation array is about one thousand years later. It will open once. But you can¡¯t go out, because of the destruction of the half-orcs, the teleportation array has changed from two-way to one-way. Unless you can fix the teleportation formation or crack the ultimate secret of Cangyue Island, you will be able to escape from this world. Back to where you came from."

 Chapter 420： Cang Yue Dao

    Ye Hao had heard that the teleportation array would be opened in about a thousand years before he was happy, but was shocked by the one-way teleportation array that followed.


    "Since you can make a teleportation formation, it must be easy to repair that teleportation formation, otherwise you can help me repair the teleportation formation and send me out."


    Ye Hao said with a little confidence


    "I just said that after tens of thousands of years of research, we have just mastered the fur of the teleportation array. For the natural teleportation array, we haven''t even touched it. Let alone repair."


    Ye Hao had guessed the result a long time ago, and then said:


    "Then what is the purpose of all the tribes telling the tribesmen to come in? If they come, they can''t get out, so why are they here?"


    "There are two purposes. The main purpose is to expand my strength in this world in order to deal with the half-orcs and open up the territory. The other is to crack the ultimate secret of Cangyue Island. Once this secret is cracked, at least between these two worlds. It can destroy the world, omnipotence, but it''s too difficult, so this is just a secondary goal."


    "Then what is the ultimate secret of Cang Yue Island?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly


    "I don''t know, but almost every aboriginal tribe has a map left by its ancestors. The place marked on it is called Cangyue Island. Below is a sentence-the secret of Cangyue Island. Those who unlock it will gain invincible abilities. , From heaven to earth, omnipotent?"


    "That''s a real beef." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "However, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the group of people who left the news have long since entered the soil. After tens of thousands of years of marriage with the aborigines, future generations have adapted to this place a long time ago, and they no longer have the ambitions of the year, but you I still want to give you the things that your ancestors left for you. If it¡¯s yours, you can continue to pursue your ancestors¡¯ legacy, or you can live an ordinary life in Tucheng. The other races in your world should also join the Tucheng. The city is almost in the same state."


    "Although the secret you mentioned is difficult, I must try my best to crack it. After all, other races know that the teleportation array that opens once a thousand years will send people in every thousand years, and we Terran, it¡¯s impossible for anyone else to come in. If I don¡¯t try, then if this secret is cracked one day, it will definitely not be solved by Terran. Isn¡¯t the Terran dangerous. What should I do? Please tell me"


    "In fact, it was to go to Cangyue Island. We don¡¯t know later. None of us have been to Cangyue Island. We just know that there is such a place on the map. Of course, there are still a lot of preparations to do before this. The things that our ancestors left for you are for you, come with me."


    After speaking, he got up and walked into the house. Ye Hao followed closely behind him and entered the house to find that this kind of seemingly small wooden house has a very large internal space. It should have used some techniques similar to the space teleportation array. The old man with a long beard walked into a attic and opened a wooden box, which contained a fan, a wooden staff, and a sword. In addition to weapons, there were three crystal **** emitting orange, green and purple light. . The old bearded man pointed to the orange crystal ball and said:


    "Martial skills: attacking swordsmanship, created by the ancestors of the human race, a total of three levels, the martial artist''s entry-level swordsmanship, and the golden cracking stone can be opened up to the third level. It is an excellent martial skill for killing half-orcs."


    Then he pointed to the purple crystal ball:


    "Spells: Thunder and lightning, created by the ancestors of the aboriginal kamikaze tribes and the ancestors of the human race, a total of three, the magician¡¯s introductory magic skills, after practicing, you can perceive the lightning energy between the heavens and the earth, and transform it into your own means of attack. The triple heavens can control thunder and lightning, which is an excellent martial skill for killing half-orcs."


    The last green crystal ball;


    "Alchemy, healing art, created by the ancestors of the human race, a total of three, transforming one''s own aura or external aura into life force, the alchemist''s introductory alchemy can be practiced in a place where there is no life force, and the aura can be instantly transformed into a rich one. The power of life, to restore one''s own or companion''s injuries, and restrain the half-orcs, is an excellent alchemy for self-defense and restraining the half-orcs."


    After he finished speaking, he was ready to introduce the wooden staff and sword. Ye Hao quickly stopped him and let him give a brief introduction. There was no need to be so formal as a neuropathy.


    The long-bearded old man talked about it again, and Ye Hao roughly understood that the human race and this indigenous people called the Kamikaze tribe had cooperated for tens of thousands of years, and they had also researched out many things suitable for cultivation. They were roughly divided into three factions. Warriors and magicians are the main battle force, and alchemists are even logistics support.


    The original plan was that the people who came in from the Terran race were divided into three teams to learn martial arts, magic skills and alchemy. Although everyone can learn the three types of skills, it may lead to miscellaneous and imprecise skills, just like letting a painter do the editing. The program, although nothing is impossible, but it is worse than professional. A warrior took a big knife and slashed, and suddenly gave the opposite side an elegant magic technique thunder and lightning, and then he treated himself with an alchemy like a woman. One bite, the picture is too beautiful.


    Therefore, generally speaking, each learns its own, suitable for learning martial arts. Learning martial arts hard to become a martial artist is also suitable for the other two types. However, alchemy is generally more female.


    But at the moment there is no way. The Human Race came to Ye Hao alone, and he was going to Cangyue Island. The three series of exercises are indispensable. He can only learn them all by himself. Fortunately, it is very easy to learn. When the hand touches the crystal ball, a piece of information is transmitted to the brain. When the crystal ball becomes completely colorless, it means that the information transmission is completed. Even if you have mastered it initially, you can use it more in battle afterwards, and it will naturally rise higher. Level.


    After passing the three crystal balls, the old man with long beard wanted to introduce a weapon to Ye Hao. Ye Hao looked at the three weapons in the box and felt a chill. It''s too much. Muxinluo can also be used as a weapon. , Immediately rejected it righteously.


    "There is only so much I can give you here. If you want to learn more exercises, you have to go to the guardians of the exercises to accept their test. This is a rule that was laid down a long time ago. The descendants of our side. It also has to go through a specific test before you can learn a specific exercise."


    Ye Hao had a black line on his face. How could this be the same as in a game, looking for someone to do the task. Nodded helplessly and asked:


    "Then where is the guardian of the exercises?"

 Chapter 421： face the challenge

    "So where is the guardian of the exercises?"


    "Just at the exit of Tucheng, remember that no one of us will leave the city with you. After leaving the city, you can only rely on yourself."


    "Okay, don''t be fussy, I''m leaving now if there is nothing wrong?" Ye Hao said dissatisfiedly


    "Don''t worry, first understand the situation clearly, so you can sharpen your knife and chop wood by mistake."


    "Then you go on to say, everything else will be explained at once."


    "You can find some allies. You can''t find them in Tucheng, but there are still many aborigines of special tribes living outside. Maybe there are some suitable for practicing our exercises."


    "Well, yes, I will try my best."


    Although ZUI says so, Ye Hao only believes in his own character, and he is destined not to look for so-called allies. This character has advantages and disadvantages in survival in the doomsday. Needless to say, there are advantages, but a person''s strength is ultimately At the end of the day.


    "Now your strength is still very weak. It is the iron rule to return to Tucheng before dark. There are not many dangerous places around Tucheng, and there are few powerful orcs, but your current strength is really not enough. Orcs watch it, especially at night."


    "..." Although Ye Hao wanted to refute a few words, he knew that the bearded old man was telling the truth.


    "I gave the topographic map around Tucheng, which we have explored for tens of thousands of years. Each point is marked in detail, precautions, the types of orcs that frequently haunt, overall strength and so on." Ye Hao has a map.


    "Then I''m leaving?" Ye Hao asked tentatively after taking the map.


    "Go ahead, wait for your good news." The old bearded man recovered the appearance of Ye Hao who had just entered the yard, half lying on the bamboo chair, squinting his eyes slightly.


    "Don''t sleep, you''re finished, I have something to say." Ye Hao whispered


    "In other words, what kind of spirit are you Marfa warriors and the adventurers you are talking about?"


    "It''s the name given to people who come in from the outside world."


    "Then why do they call me Marfa Warrior, you call me adventurer, is there any difference between the two?"


    "They are all names for people from the outside world. If you want to say something different, there is a legend in our indigenous tribe-when the orcs are extremely powerful, a warrior will come across from another world and defeat the strongest. Commanded by the Orcs, they cracked the ultimate secret of Cangyue Island, and brought the aboriginal people to the north of Marfa. So some people call you Marfa Warriors. They are too superstitious about this legend, some dream of heroes, but never People who have seen another world, suddenly see one, of course they will treat you as a Marfa warrior."


    "That''s really an honor, let alone that I am really this Marfa warrior. Let''s see how I overcome the situation and set off a huge wave in the north of Marfa." Ye Hao also closed his eyes with his own happy attitude. Jill trumpeted the horn.


    "Oh, by the way, you said that many people have never seen people in another world. It''s very unlikely. Even if they haven''t seen the batch of that year, they will always have offspring. How come they haven''t seen it?" Ye Hao was a little bit Doubtful question


    "Well, I really didn¡¯t make it clear. For tens of thousands of years, people from different worlds have married our indigenous tribes. Now most of the offspring are of mixed blood, and the characteristics are not obvious, and even if they are purebred people from other worlds, Places with strong vitality for too long will also have the characteristics of our aboriginal people and be wrapped by a strong vitality."


    "..." Ye Hao was a bit speechless, thinking of the baby being wrapped in YANG water, he couldn''t help but laugh


    "Even if you go to a place where there is no life force, the life force of this layer will not dissipate, unless it is to heal yourself, which is equivalent to one more life, and as long as you reach the place with strong life force again, you can immediately Cover this layer of package. Where there is ample life force, it is almost impossible to kill, unless it is killed in an instant, and where there is no life force, it is equivalent to one more life than you."


    After listening to Ye Hao, he discovered that being wrapped in the force of life is a bit like a baby being wrapped in YANG water. After learning the three exercises and running along the meridians, he really found that the body had absorbed a little bit that was not there before. The energy matter disappeared as soon as it entered the body, and after sensing this old man with a long beard, he found it was wrapped in a thick layer of energy.


    "It turns out that I was identified in this way. It''s strange that others will know that I am from another world." Ye Hao thought.


    "Then I''m going, old man." Ye Hao said to the old man with long beard.


    "Well, remember what I said."


    "...I remember so many spirits after speaking." Ye Hao thought to himself


    After leaving the yard, I walked straight along a loess road and crossed two hills to reach the entrance and exit of Tucheng. When he came to the entrance, Ye Hao saw many small groups of people coming in and out, some in groups of three or four, and some Five or six groups, more than ten or twenty groups, and one or two people. The people who came in more or less took some trophies, or prey, some carrying a bison and a rabbit...


    Everyone who went out would go to a man dressed as a medieval knight and say a few words. The man dressed as a knight patiently talked with each of them who came up. After that, people started looking for their companions. There is no one together. Has the leader of Huangquan Valley Huangquan been there? It''s out of date..."


    Ye Hao knew that the middle-aged man dressed as a knight should be the guardian of the exercises. Ye Hao stood up behind the long line.


    The people who took the challenge in front asked if they had set out to challenge together, but no one asked Ye Hao. This was a curious look or two, or they were discussing gently from a distance.


    Ye Hao was finally queued. The middle-aged man dressed as a knight glanced at Ye Hao, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then immediately recovered, and said flatly:


    "Adventurous? I haven''t seen it in a long time." Like talking to himself, but also like saying to Ye Hao


    "I want to learn the exercises." Ye Hao just said to him


    "Look at the exercise book for yourself, tell me which one you want to learn, and I will prepare you for the challenge based on the level of the exercise."


    After speaking, he handed Ye Hao a bamboo scroll, which recorded the names of the many exercises, as well as the level and specific functions of the exercises.


    Ye Hao looked at the low-level exercises one by one, and wanted to pick out the ones that would be of great help to him in the near future. The intermediate and high-level exercises seem to be far away for him now, so he can¡¯t go far, so he must be down-to-earth one step at a time. Come. After reading the detailed introduction, Ye Hao said:


    "I want these three, magic shield, assassination swordsmanship, and fire swordsmanship."The newest chariot of the doomsday super **** Chapter address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlFull text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download Address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading : Https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click below "Favorites" record the reading record of this time (Chapter 421 Meet the Challenge), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 422： Easy to kill pigs

    The middle-aged knight glanced at Ye Hao in surprise:


    "Remind, the magic shield is a magic technique and these two martial arts are not the same. It''s best to choose only the same technique."


    "It''s okay, I like to practice more self-defense." Ye Hao made the arrogant state peculiar to the rogue.


    The guardian of the exercises didn''t say too much about the task.


    "Magic shield, primary magic skills, a total of four levels, summon powerful magical energy to form a shield around the body, absorbing a lot of damage, is an excellent magic skill to defend against half-orcs attacks, when you reach the fourth level, you only need to protect The shield is not crushed and can absorb 90% of the damage. Kill the pig hole pig king white wild boar and ten black pigs, and bring back the corpses. Bring the loot back to prove your courage and strength."


    "Assassination swordsmanship, elementary martial arts, a total of four, powerful muscle strength, combined with superb swordsmanship, can release sword aura, sword aura can ignore all defenses, cause sacred damage to the soul of the source, is an excellent way to kill half-orcs Magic skills, when you reach the fourth heaven, the sword energy released can kill enemies dozens of meters away, and the pressure can make the enemy¡¯s soul tremble. Killing a thousand orcs leader Vormar leader, bring back the Vormar horn to prove you Your courage and strength."


    "Fire Swordsmanship (Part 1), the primary martial arts, a total of five levels, due to the loss of the lower half, incomplete martial skills reduced to primary, summons a powerful fire spirit attached to the weapon, giving the opponent a fatal blow, is the highest outbreak of melee martial arts One, when you encounter a powerful half-orc, please use it to give your opponent a devastating blow. When you reach the fifth level, you can instantly burst out ten times the attack, allowing the user to obtain a physical quality that is better than the normal number. Until, this blow is over. Kill the powerful half-orc leader Scarlet Demon, and bring back the Eye of True Spirit to prove your courage and strength."


    Ye Hao recalled the details and left the city. Due to time constraints, he must return to Tucheng before dark, and remove the time on the circuit, and only complete the challenge once a day. The elite half-orcs who are challenged to kill are obviously not very powerful characters. Except for the Scarlet Moon Demon, the other two are marked on the map within 50 miles of Tucheng, and the Scarlet Moon Demon may be able to do so. Look, there are only three places where the Scarlet Devil''s mark will appear in a fifty-mile radius.


    Ye Hao decided to complete the challenge of the magic shield first, because there is a pig hole seven or eight miles out of the city, and the time to return is no more than half an hour. With enough time to prepare, you can also look at the strength of these half-orcs, and The way of fighting. The effects of the three introductory exercises that I have learned can also be tested.


    Then he set off to the place marked on the map, and arrived at the destination within a short distance. During the period, he also encountered some bizarre orcs, all of which were easily killed by Ye Hao, who was holding a Hongming knife. Because it was close to Tucheng where there was ample life force, there were few orcs nearby, and only a few low-level orc soldiers with weak intelligence were scattered, so Ye Hao easily came to the pig hole. The pig hole in front of you is not so much a hole as a stone castle.


    "The half-orc white wild boar group generally consists of one to three pig king white wild boars and dozens to hundreds of black pig soldiers. They sleep during the day and collectively search for food at night. Their strength should not be underestimated."


    Looking at the map''s introduction to the white wild boars, Ye Hao couldn''t help but frowned. It was hard to handle. If he came across a big pig nest, three white wild boar kings, and a few hundred black pigs, it would be over. Not to mention the King of Killing Pigs and the Black Pigs, whether they can run is a question.


    Fortunately, it''s daytime, and the pigs are sleeping. Go ahead and see what''s going on. I can''t help him give him a fire-burning pig house and turn all these big and small wild boars into roast pigs. Ye Hao quietly touched the stone castle while thinking.


    Ye Hao moved very carefully, afraid that the wild boar would get up when he heard the movement. That was not good. According to the description on the map, a litter of pigs had at least one white wild boar king and dozens of black pigs. If it''s really hard to deal with if he wakes up, Ye Hao on the road has a preliminary understanding of the three exercises he has learned.


    Take attack and kill swordsmanship as an example. It is very powerful. Although it is an entry-level swordsmanship, it is at least stronger than any attack he has seen on earth. It can be said that if Ye Hao had just come from the earth, he would only have two strikes. It is estimated that the defense of the low-level Orcs cannot be broken. Although the power is powerful, the consumption is also very terrifying, Ye Hao slightly estimated that his current physical fitness can be used for fifteen or six consecutive times at most, and he will be tired. The lightning technique is also an introductory magic technique. Although it has not been used yet, it should be of the same level as the attack and kill swordsmanship.


    After sneaking into the stone castle, I saw a lot of black "giants" lying on the ground covered with a layer of dry grass branches. Why are they called giants instead of pigs?


    Because these pigs are not like pigs on the earth, if they have to say they are like, their heads are a bit like human bodies, hands and legs, and they are very huge. It''s a bit like the Pig Bajie on TV, but the weapon used is not a nine-tooth rake, but something very similar to a mace. The wild boars slept very hard, making strange snoring noises, with the kind of mace beside them. Ye Hao was looking for the pig king and the white wild boar in the pig pile.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Hao to find the Pig King, not lying on the ground, but sitting on a stone platform. At first, Ye Hao was really taken aback, thinking that the White Wild Boar King was awake. At first glance, it looks really like a person, much smaller than a black pig, white skin, no pig hair, and a very good body. It should be a sow. Ye Hao quietly walked over, preparing to face the sow with a set of swordsmanship. It''s impossible to roast wild boars. Ling knows that they are not afraid of fire, and if they are not afraid of fire, they will start to scare the snake.


    Every step of the plan was carried out according to the script in Ye Hao''s mind. He thought it was all done, but there was an episode. Thousands of calculations, I didn''t expect that the white wild boar king, who seemed to be small, would be so resistant to beatings. Ye Hao, who had a set of swordsmanship against the wild boar, just about to turn around, he heard a pig-killing cry from behind him.


    "Mie!mie!"


    Not to mention, killing pigs is really such a cry, which shocked Ye Hao. Years of fighting consciousness and excellent instincts have raised Ye Hao''s fighting quality to a terrifying height. Almost an instant, it was just one. Long-range magic


    "Thunder and lightning!" The silver lightning that soared into the sky carrying violent magical energy slammed into the white wild boar, and the paralysis effect caused the white wild boar king who rushed towards Ye Hao to stay in place. Ye Hao quickly followed a set of attacking and killing swordsmanship, and finally succeeded in killing pigs. He could enjoy a beautiful meal of pork belly, bah, no, he could learn magic skills.


    Although the pig king''s screams of killing pigs and the roaring thunder and lightning successfully awakened the black pig, these little ones were nothing to say to Ye Hao. Easily killed the litter of pigs.

 Chapter 423： Wanpengwangs guidance

    Putting the corpses of the white wild boar and the black pig into the space ring, Ye Hao found that his attacking swordsmanship had successfully advanced to the second heaven. Although there was no special hint, Ye Hao found that the first set of attacking swordsmanship was almost effective. Killing three black pigs, the latter one can kill five, while the thunder and lightning technique is still one-fold. The original mastery of the technique is the key to improving the technique.


    Attack and kill swordsmanship has been successfully promoted due to the large number of uses, while thunderbolt has only been used once and has not been promoted. Ye Hao also wanted to use it a few more times, but the magic elements in his body could only sense and guide the magical energy in the space once, and then no matter how laboriously he guided it, he still couldn''t summon the power of thunder and lightning. The mechanisms of the two are different. Martial arts require physical fitness, while magic techniques are the accumulation of magical elements and the induction of spatial magical energy.


    After Ye Hao figured it out, he embarked on his return journey. This challenge was quite rewarding. Not only did he complete the challenge, he also practiced basic swordsmanship to the second heaven, and even the thunder and lightning technique that could not be summoned at first. Successfully practiced successfully. That was Ye Hao''s fighting instinct. It broke out at a critical moment, successfully channeling magical energy and releasing thunder and lightning.


    When it was almost noon, Ye Hao returned to Tucheng. The guardian of the exercise technique was surprised to see Ye Hao come back so soon. Open the mouth:


    "Adventurer, did the challenge fail? I came back so soon."


    Ye Hao smiled and replied:


    "Sorry, luck is too good, it succeeded."


    The guardian of the exercises smiled


    "That''s not bad, worthy of an adventurer, please take out the trophies, it''s almost time for dinner, don''t delay my going home for dinner."


    Ye Hao took the pig carcass out of the ring with a black line on his face.


    "So many? Not bad, not bad, the young man has good savvy."


    After talking with a smile, he gave Ye Hao a comprehensible expression.


    "Selling so much meat to Butcher Wang can make a small profit."


    "What''s so special..."


    Ye Hao came to understand that the original challenge was to use people like them to practice the exercises as free labor. Looking at the guardian of the exercises in front of him, he looked like a wealthy fan, and the meticulous sacred image of the challenge issued in the morning. It''s just two people. What proves strength and courage are all spiritual words. It means that my practice is not in vain, so I can get some valuable things in exchange. At that time, he wanted Ye Hao to bring back the White Wild Boar King and ten black pigs. Ye Hao, who was dumbfounded, just brought back dozens of black pigs, but he didn''t keep one.


    "What do you have for lunch?"


    Ye Hao thought in his heart, if he knew that he would keep a few for himself, the guardian of the cultivation technique seemed to see through Ye Hao''s mind and said to Ye Hao:


    "Adventurous, when I sell these wild boars to Butcher Wang, let''s go to my house and have a casual meal."


    "Okay, I happen to have nowhere to eat."


    Ye Hao said unceremoniously


    Wang Tufu is a very tall and strong young man, he started to move pigs after he paid the money.


    And Ye Hao followed the guardian of the cultivation technique back, of course, not entirely for food, maybe I can ask this medieval knight for a lot of things I don''t understand.


    After a simple lunch, Ye Hao also knew the name of this medieval knight dressed in a style very similar to that of a medieval knight. His name was Wang Peng Wang, and his name was a bit ordinary and strange.


    After the meal, Wang Peng Wang looked at Ye Hao playfully and said, "Yes, I saw the body of the White Wild Boar Pig King. Although the fatal injury was caused by two attacks and killing swordsmanship, there was thunder and lightning on it. It is a rare talent to mix magic skills while using weapons, but as the saying goes, the practice lies in the essence and not the miscellaneous. In the future, when you know more things, you will understand, I still advise You choose one of the majors."


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded. Instead of answering this topic, he asked a question that had bothered him all morning.


    "Brother Wan, if it were you, how long can you use swordsmanship continuously?"


    Wan Peng Wang smiled


    "It can be used forever."


    "What! Is it so scary?" Ye Hao exclaimed


    "You are still too young, this kind of entry-level martial arts, most people in the entire Tucheng can continuously perform, at most halfway through the hungry to eat a meal."


    Ye Hao fell into deep thought, thinking that he is also a top power on the earth, how physical quality is so much worse than the people here.


    "That''s it!"


    Ye Hao wants to understand that his physique may be very different from that of people in this world, but it hasn''t reached the point where people in this world can continuously use entry martial arts, which has a lot to do with the power of life. The life force in the city is extremely strong, and everyone is covered with a thick energy package.


    The force of life not only repairs the injury instantly, but also repairs the fatigue of the body in an instant, and the fit between Ye Hao and the force of life is far from enough. Although the body is injured, it can absorb some of the life force to help repair the body, the force of life But he will not take the initiative to repair his physical fatigue. Outside of Tucheng, where life force is scarce or completely absent, their combat effectiveness will be weakened a lot. This is their purpose for staying in the city most of the time.


    However, we still have to find a way to strengthen her physique. The limit of her body now is about 20 consecutive sets of attack and kill swordsmanship. And now without any improvement in physical fitness, the attack and kill swordsmanship has been promoted to the double heaven. Although the power has greatly increased, the physical strength consumed has also been greatly improved, and the body can withstand the attack and kill swordsmanship in the double heaven at most. Around twelve sets, even if you play one set and rest for a period of time, at most one day will not exceed the set, which is far from enough.


    "Is there a way to increase physical strength?" Ye Hao asked


    "Yes, this is a basic martial art, which is to train the body. If you practice according to the above, you will increase your body strength quickly. If you are tired, you can go to the hot springs, where you can recover quickly. of."


    After speaking, he took out a colorless crystal ball and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Oh, by the way, you have completed the magic shield exercise challenge, this is for you. I''m going to work again."


    After speaking, a wicked smile appeared on his face again, and his mouth was cracked to the root of his neck.


    Then he gave Ye Hao a natural-colored crystal ball. Ye Hao now has a general understanding of the crystal ball. The practice of this world is stored in this crystal ball in the form of energy. For the time being, he still doesn''t know how to make the crystal ball. He knows that the darker the color of the crystal ball means. The stronger the technique, such as the basic martial arts, is almost transparent. The color obtained from the old man with the beard is very light, while the color of the crystal ball of the magic shield appears darker.


    It''s also very convenient to practice, just touch it directly and it''s done. Cultivation is one thing, whether it can be used, and whether it can be used well is another thing. This is related to talent.

 Chapter 424： The exercise is small, lets start again

    After going out, Ye Hao went straight to the place where the hot spring was. He was going to concentrate on strengthening his body in the near future, and by the way, see if there is any way to strengthen the storage of magic elements in his body. The storage of magic elements in the body is not enough, and it is impossible to communicate the magic energy between heaven and earth. The basic martial arts are very simple, just like the common fitness exercises on the earth, but with the blessing of aura and the movement of the meridians, the physical energy consumed is very huge, and the consumption of physical energy promotes the body''s absorption of aura and indirectly strengthens the body. , Coupled with the training of basic martial arts, the physical strength has improved greatly.


    In this world, the aura has become an auxiliary function. The release of martial arts and techniques does not depend on the aura, but when the body is tired, the aura can help the body to recover faster. This forms a virtuous circle, the consumption of physical energy promotes the absorption of Reiki, and the increased rate of Reiki absorption can strengthen the body''s strength.


    Half a month has passed, and my physique has improved very fast. I perform basic martial arts day and night every day. When my body reaches its limit, I will soak in the hot spring. This hot spring is formed by the force of life dissolved in water, the life in space. Li will not actively repair Ye Hao''s fatigue, but the life force dissolved in the water can be absorbed by his body. The limit of his body has gone from twelve or three sets of two-layer swordsmanship to nearly two hundred sets of terrifying.


    Although the physique has been strengthened several times, it only brings the benefits of martial arts, and the progress in magic skills has been very small. Of course that is relative to martial arts. At least, the storage of magic elements is ten times that of the original, and it can release a heavy sky thunder and lightning technique more than a dozen times in a row. Since there is no actual combat, the thunder and lightning technique is still one heavy. The magic shield has also become more and more solid from the first layer of faintly transparent blue light shield. The duration is as long as twenty minutes.


    During the period, Ye Hao also asked the old bearded man if there is any way to increase the reserves of magic elements. The answer is yes. The most important thing for a martial artist is physical talent. The stronger the physique, the more martial skills can be displayed continuously. The most important thing for a mage is the magic attribute. People with good attributes may be able to store a lot of magic elements to communicate the magical energy between heaven and earth.


    The other is that there are not many magic elements stored, but only one-tenth of ordinary people''s magic elements can release the same magic skills as ordinary people, because his physique can capture the magical energy of heaven and earth more keenly than ordinary people.


    In addition to diligent practice, ordinary people also have several ways to help the cultivation of magic skills.


    For example, a half-orc with dark attributes and strong strength may contain magic element stones in his body, and getting one can increase the storage of magic elements, permanently increasing.


    For another example, there is a kind of indigenous people who are naturally sensitive to magical energy. Getting their blood can make their physique more sensitive to magical energy, which greatly reduces the consumption of magical elements in the body by a magic technique.


    The natives of this tribe are naturally good at magic skills, and the weapons they use can also help the release of magic skills. If they can get their weapons, their power and control over magic skills will also be greatly improved.


    Many of our own magic skills are improved based on the magic skills they use. But for you, it¡¯s still a down-to-earth training, and you can make progress every day. Whether it is the power and control of magic skills, it will be greatly improved. The reserves of magic elements will also slowly increase, that is, the consumption of magical energy for communication between heaven and earth may not change much. This is too physique, and the effect of cultivation will not be great.


    After another half month, Ye Hao was already able to perform double attack and killing swordsmanship for a day. The maximum storage of magic elements in the body can release dozens of thunder and lightning techniques in a row. It takes about half an hour to store and release the magical element of thunder and lightning.


    Ye Hao is very satisfied with his progress, seeing his progress, the suffering these days is also worthwhile.


    "It''s time to clean up the leader of Voma." Ye Hao muttered and walked out of the city.


    King Wan Peng, who was standing at the gate of the city, glanced at Ye Hao, his eyes narrowed with a smile.


    "Brother Ye, finally ready to complete the challenge, come on."


    "Haha, well, it will definitely be."


    Ye Hao smiled and answered without a smile, thinking that he had to work for the Jian business again and felt that he was at a disadvantage. It was a big profit to use the wild boar to change the exercise method, but somehow Ye Hao saw Wang Peng Wang. That smiling face felt like I had suffered a lot.


    "Absolutely this time, don''t help him get one more thing, except for the Woma horn requested by the challenge, nothing else will be brought back."


    Ye Hao secretly swears in his heart.


    Choosing a Woma gathering place about twenty miles away from Tucheng, Ye Hao set out in that direction.


    Woma is the most numerous race among the half-orcs, and the leader of Woma belongs to Woma. It is a more advanced type. The Woma horn is born on the head, and the sound of the horn can direct Woma with low intelligence. According to the map, the leader of Voma is a half-orc leader with a thousand people, and the strength is indeed not stronger than the white wild boar king, and the combat power may be weaker.


    The birth horn of Lord Woma is very troublesome. Lord Woma himself is not low in intelligence. It is very difficult to command Woma to fight through the horn. Woma¡¯s combat effectiveness is equivalent to that of black pigs, but the number is very different. A Woma leader But only Woma can be commanded. It''s really terrifying.


    Of course, Ye Hao came here with full confidence, and couldn''t guarantee that he would kill the leader of Wumar and take away the horn of Wumar. He has the confidence to retreat after knowing the opponent''s strength.


    Originally, Ye Hao was 100% sure to successfully kill the leader of Wumar. Although you commanded thousands of Wumar, the damage suffered by Ye Hao would be absorbed in half an hour after turning on the magic shield. However, it is obviously impossible for the leader of Wumar and these Wumars to smash Ye Hao''s shield in one blow. In this half an hour, Ye Hao, who possesses double-attack swordsmanship, combined with the powerful attack power and paralysis effect of Thunder and Lightning, can''t get a Vormar leader who is not as powerful as the White Boar King?


    Of course it''s not that simple, the Woma clan is also the race with the largest number of half-orcs, so it has to be a bit housekeeping. This is to say, the wings of the leader of Woma, in fact, in addition to the horn of Woma growing in the sky, the leader of Woma and ordinary Woma also have a pair of big wings behind them that can fly. Ordinary Woma, the wings behind him did not have enough power to prop up his entire body to fly.


    Lord Voma can fly in the sky for a long time.

 Chapter 425： But addictive?

    In this world, it seems that only wings can fly for a long time, unlike the earth as long as the cultivation base is sufficient, anyone can fly in the air. And here, Ye Hao could only stay in the air for about ten seconds with all his strength, and could not float in the air for a long time.


    This is not the most disgusting place of the leader of Wumar, flying is nothing, Ye Hao can also stay in the air for ten seconds, ten seconds is enough to play two sets of attack and kill swordsmanship, and then jump up and play two sets after the fight. It is estimated that the leader of Wumar will not be able to resist a few times. I don¡¯t want to jump anymore, I can give him a few lightning strikes


    However, these are all imagined. Woma is extremely sensitive to space, and the leader of Woma can easily find the weak nodes in the space. These nodes can be teleported for a short time, and their nests will also be selected in the space where there are more weak nodes.


    It can be said that when Ye Hao jumped up, Lord Woma had already avoided, although he didn''t run far, but you couldn''t hit him. You can use thunder and lightning. Yes, the Thunder and Lightning technique attacks at the speed of lightning, and it can attack him before the Lord Vorma reacts, making him too late to teleport.


    However, the Woma leader''s Lightning Element has a high immunity to lightning attacks. Even after eating dozens of thunder and lightning spells, it may not cause much damage, and the paralysis effect may not be able to be achieved.


    When he beat the White Boar King that day, Ye Hao read the introduction on the map to the leader of Voma, and he had another plan in his mind.


    Otherwise, he would not wait until this time to complete this challenge.


    In the face of thousands of near, medium and long-range Woma attacks, he would definitely not be able to withstand it without a magic shield, so Ye Hao only set off when the duration of the magic shield reached thirty minutes. These thirty minutes are very important.


    After a rough estimate, use the magic shield in Zuma''s lair to attack and kill the swordsmanship to open the way, find the leader of Wumar, assuming that the attack and kill the swordsmanship can not attack the leader of Wumar once. The output relies entirely on thunder and lightning. It is said that the leader of Wumar is at the same level as the white wild boar king, and cannot resist thunder and lightning. It is a pity that this product is a thunder-type half-orc, and has a high immunity to damage from thunder-type spells. This is the purpose of Ye Hao''s cultivation of the magic elements in his body to the point where he can release dozens of thunder and lightning techniques in a short time.


    When I came to the place marked on the map, the iconic building mentioned on the map appeared. A round arched entrance with a huge stone statue on it. The stone looked like a strange creature. The head looked like a bat and had a strong double head. The legs and hands hold the hammer and awl respectively, and there are a pair of wings behind. A bit like Lei Zhenzi in the Conferred God List.


    "Are these half-orcs with such a high IQ? They still carve stone carvings. The White Wild Boar King is really the No. 1 among the younger brothers compared with the leader of Voma." Ye Hao muttered in his heart, and then walked into the arch.


    After entering the arch, there is a dark lacquered passage, and then in the weak light, you can see both sides of the passage, filled with the kind of stone carvings at the entrance, which is a bit of the sight of an earth temple.


    After walking for about ten minutes, I finally walked out of the dark passage and came to an empty hall. There should be a natural light source in the hall, which was much brighter than in the passage. The hall is also full of stone carvings, around the walls, on the stone pillars, on the roof, everywhere.


    "It''s really a temple? Place so many stone statues for incense."


    Ye Hao has not found a living Woma, let alone the leader of Woma. A bit dissatisfied with a complaint.


    "Wow...wow...wow..." a regular soft voice came.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed, and immediately followed the voice to touch it.


    It turned out that there was a dark room connected to the back of the hall, and Ye Hao sneaked in quietly. What I saw was a... hard to describe scene.


    The creature that has always had golden horns should be the leader of Vomar, and it is going with a row of heroes and the movement of the prosperous peaks and the rear of the peaks when they multiply. While doing exercises, the leader of Wuma continuously output from the tail, something as big as an egg, it should be her cubs, and some of the cubs are responsible for picking up these cubs and placing them in a pile of food. In the pool, let them eat.


    Ye Hao is a mild intensive phobia. Seeing the densely packed "eggs", his scalp numbs.


    "When Lao Tzu kills Lord Zuma, I have to burn all these little chickens."


    Ye Hao saw that there were not many womas in the secret room, and the number of male womas and those who picked up cubs would not exceed twenty. If you take advantage of this time to launch a surprise attack, attack and kill swordsmanship combined with thunder and lightning, you can quickly kill most of them. At that time, you will be able to face the leader of Woma directly, and even this amount of Woma won''t even need to be turned on.


    Ye Hao walked gently in the direction of the leader of Wumar, barely making any sound. His attack and killing swordsmanship was a melee attack method. He had to shorten the distance with Wumar as much as possible so that he could cover more numbers when he shot. Woma.


    "50 meters...30 meters...10 meters...5 meters..."


    Five meters, the distance is just right.


    "Zzizi..."


    An energy shield shining with this blue light covered Ye Hao''s body, and the attacking swordsmanship immediately emerged, harvesting Woma''s life in the dark.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The leader of Wumar also reacted quickly, almost as soon as he saw the formation of the blue magic shield, the golden horn on his head trembled extremely quickly, making a whine like a wind.


    Ye Hao thought that in the entire Woma lair, including the passage, including the hall, there were only less than twenty Womas in front of him. With the cooperation of the two sets of attack and kill swordsmanship and thunder and lightning, most of them were killed and injured. After another round of impact, it is estimated that we can SOLO with the leader of Woma.


    Seeing the great form, Ye Hao was happy to ridicule the leader of Wumar, no matter if he could understand it or not.


    "That little horse, don''t blow your rallying call. When they rush over, you will have two meters of grass on your grave. Didn''t you say that you have thousands of little brothers? Why don''t you kill these few people today? "


    Suddenly remembered the sentence in the anti-Japanese drama "Bright Knife" in which Kong Guo was addicted to fight with the help of Lingzi:


    "It''s enjoyable, enjoyable."


    Ye Hao also cried out to the leader of Woma in a similar manner:


    "Not addictive, not addictive."


    Of course, the movements of his hands did not stop, and there were only three Womas who were surrounded by Lord Woma in the breathing room.


    It is said that the villain died of talking too much, and today the protagonist Ye Hao almost died of talking too much.


    Time to temporarily return to the time when Lord Vormar sounded the horn


    When the sound waves spread throughout the entire Woma Nest XUE, those things that Ye Hao thought were stone carvings, quickly opened their eyes. A pair of eyes glowed with a faint green light in the dark, like the phosphorous fire on the earth. This is what we often call the phosphorous fire, which makes this deep cave look even more terrifying.

 Chapter 426： Goose risked enough, not reachable

    Every stone sculpture actually fanned the wings behind it and flew towards Ye Hao''s position in the air. A pair of silver horns also grow on their heads.


    Each resurrected stone sculpture made a whining sound through the silver horn on its head, and the sound resonated and traveled far away.


    But Ye Hao in the secret room didn''t know it. After slaying the last three Woma, he used thunder and lightning technique to output crazy power at the leader of Woma. No less than ten lightning bolts as thick as the wrist, the violent thunder and lightning power of the carrier poured on the Lord Voma.


    At this time, Ye Hao also found something wrong with the situation. First of all, the leader of the Woma was not right. According to the map, the leader of the Woma was resistant to lightning attacks, and only a dozen first-level lightning techniques could kill him. The ten thunder and lightning spells have been smashed down, but the leader of Wumar is like a okay person, and there is no sign of serious injury and dying. The paralysis effect that Ye Hao was expecting from the thunder and lightning technique did not appear even once. Still making a harsh whine through the horn.


    And there was a huge whine from outside


    "Ohhhhh..."


    The whine keeps coming and going


    "Could it be that reinforcements are here? No, how can ordinary Voma have a horn. But what''s the matter with this voice?"


    A terrible thought appeared in Ye Hao''s mind


    "In the reinforcements, there are a large number of Lord Voma!"


    "It''s over, it''s so difficult to deal with a Woma leader, how can a group fight."


    Almost half of the magic elements in the body have been used up. It is enough to support a magic shield for 15 minutes at most, and a dozen times of thunder and lightning. It is conceivable that there are a large number of Voma guru, and thousands of Voma are attacking without magic at the same time. Ye Hao of the shield.


    "Quick seconds." These two words appeared in Ye Hao''s heart, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    After all the battles, Ye Hao quickly calmed down and thought about the way to get out. It has to be said that Ye Hao''s mind is far beyond ordinary people, and ordinary people have long lost the Yu Wang who survived such a difficult situation.


    When Ye Hao saw the dense Woma, it was wrong, it should be said that the dense Woma leader swarmed into the secret room. There was a lyric in my mind:


    "Enough geese, enough wood, you can''t be enough geese!"


    Countless Lords of Voma flew into the secret room. Why did they say that the Lord of Voma was not Voma?


    With such obvious characteristics, the wings are instigated, flying in the air, and a pair of silver Woma horns on the head are still making a sound. As long as you are not blind, you will know that this is the leader of Woma, not the ordinary Woma. It also showed the color of the horn, just like the one that Ye Hao had attacked earlier. The first one was only golden, the rest were silver.


    Ye Hao knew that most of the time he was going to explain here today, he was heartbroken.


    "It''s just a death anyway, pull some beasts to cushion Ye Hao."


    A thunder and lightning technique randomly blasted towards the leader of Voma, who was in front of him. A large tui-thin thunder and lightning technique smashed an air-flying Voma leader into the ground, leaving a large pit on the ground. The long-lost paralysis effect also appeared, and the leader of Wumar in the pit remained motionless.


    "Thunder and lightning technique double heaven!"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the thunder and lightning technique was promoted, but it was of no use. In the face of such a large number of Vorma Masters, what can you do if you give you three thunder and lightning spells one at a time? Are there so many magical elements for you to release?


    What''s more, the leader of Wumar is not a stake. Ye Hao can resist their attack, even if they hit him? It is true that a magical shield from the heavens can offset 70% of the damage. What about the remaining 30%? With the 30% of the so many Woma leaders added up, it was a question whether Ye Hao could withstand it once.


    Strangely, these leaders of Wumar collectively ignored Ye Hao, and even the leader of Wumar, who was hit by Ye Hao with a thunder and lightning technique, flew into the air after the paralysis effect ended, and did not attack Ye Hao. They all flew to the Voma leader that Ye Hao first attacked, and surrounded him round and round.


    "Huh? What''s going on? The Lord Voma is also all ¡®Tian dogs¡¯? Protect the mother? They don¡¯t know. Did the tian dog have nothing in the end?"


    "Today, I''m on the bar with you. Don''t you want to protect her? I will only kill her today."


    Ye Hao shouted


    A wave of thunder and lightning madly smashed at the golden horn of the leader of Voma, but they were all blocked by the leader of Voma who surrounded her. Two lightning techniques triggered the paralysis effect, and the paralyzed leader of Voma was also blocked. It smashed into the ground, smashing two big holes.


    There was a gap in the encircling circle, and the other leaders of Voma wanted to fly over to fill the gap, but they all squeezed together and moved very slowly, and it took a long time to fill the gap.


    Ye Hao thought:


    "Didn''t it mean that Lord Vormar can teleport for a short distance? Why didn''t I see it once today. Is the record on the map wrong?"


    Ye Hao immediately thought that the leader of Wumar might not teleport, or it could not teleport at this time, otherwise it would never be seen today. Do what you want, rushing straight to the gap, as long as you go in, facing the mother Voma, she will attack and kill the swordsmanship to see how long she can stop.


    And the group of Voma leaders also saw Ye Hao''s purpose. They picked up the hammer and awl in their hands and knocked them down at Ye Hao, struck Ye Hao''s magic shield with small lightning bolts.


    This was an attack by the leader of Woma, like a reduced version of the lightning technique. Ye Hao had already learned about the leader of Woma with the golden horn.


    When hundreds of reduced lightning techniques hit the magic shield, the magic shield burst out with a dazzling blue light, and the corners of Ye Hao''s mouth in the shield also overflowed with blood.


    "Fortunately, the Magic Shield has also been promoted to the Second Heaven at the critical moment. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether it can resist it just now."


    That attack also temporarily delayed Ye Hao''s speed. When the gap was about to be filled, Ye Hao''s attack and killing swordsmanship whizzed out, and the Vormar leader at the gap was full.


    Seeing him weakly inflamed his wings twice, he fell to the ground. Lie motionless on the ground. Breathless


    "It''s dead! You know, the White Boar King has a single-layer attack and kill swordsmanship, a single-layer thunder and lightning technique, and a dual-layer attack and kill swordsmanship. How can the white wild boar king have similar physical attributes to Woma Hierarch, so unbeaten?"


    Ye Hao didn''t know that his attacking swordsmanship had already been promoted to the third heaven, but don''t think that the technique of promotion was simple. Attacking swordsmanship was just an introductory martial skill. If it weren''t for the usual training, it would be impossible to advance so quickly. The usual training, although it can''t advance the martial arts, but it has been strengthened, only a practical opportunity to advance the skills, this promotion between life and death seems to be accidental, in fact, it is natural.

 Chapter 427： Horn of King Vomazu

    Entering the encirclement, Ye Haogang was about to give her a few strokes of thunder and lightning to see if she could trigger the paralysis effect. But thinking about the horrible consumption of the Thunder and Lightning Technique of the Second Layer, and thinking about the few magical elements left in his body, I dispelled this idea.


    Magic Shield and Thunderbolt were promoted to the Second Heaven at the same time, and whether the reserves of magic elements were increased, which caused the number of times his Thunderbolt spells were released and the duration of the magic shield to be greatly reduced. After all, the stronger the effect, the more magic elements it consumes.


    "Using attack and killing swordsmanship to quickly kill her, the magic elements in the body can still maintain the double-sky magic shield for a few minutes, resisting the next wave of the group attack from the leader of the Voma. Maybe you can escape in the chaos, not that. Woma''s horn is off, life matters."


    There are not many accidents. Facing the attack and killing swordsmanship of non-thunder and lightning attacks, the Golden Horn of Vormar has not survived the third set of triple heaven attack and killing swordsmanship.


    After killing the leader of Wumar, Ye Hao originally thought that he would endure the attack of hundreds of leaders of Wumar again. However, the attack did not come, and the leader of Wumar once again ignored him collectively, but killed each other.


    "Okay, okay, fight in the nest, can''t see me, can''t see me."


    Ye Hao thought trivially. While thinking, he cut off the golden Woma horn and left calmly.


    It was getting dark when he came out, and he hurried back to Tucheng after cleaning up by the stream. At the gate of the city, I saw the familiar figure again, heard the familiar voice, and the iconic smile that made Ye Hao a chill.


    "Brother Ye, why did it take so long for the leader of Woma? I am very disappointed in you. I don''t know if the challenge has been completed."


    Wang Wan Peng smiled so that his eyes narrowed, and his mouth was grinning to the base of his neck.


    "A Woma leader, what I met was a nest of Woma leader. Didn''t it mean that the leader of Wuma generally doesn''t act collectively? What broke the map and almost killed Lao Tzu."


    Ye Hao scolded


    "I said Brother Ye, if you didn''t complete the challenge, you didn''t complete it. Why did you say so many excuses? Why don''t you say that the whole nest is the leader of the Voma, and there is no other leader of the Voma. "


    Wan Peng Wang taunted


    "It''s really TM that you are right. Except for a dozen or twenty ordinary womas, all are woma masters."


    "Hahaha..."


    Wang Wanpeng smiled and leaned forward and backward:


    "You really know how to borrow the donkey from the slope, give you a step and then you will go down. Then you can tell if the challenge is completed?"


    Wang Wanpeng looked at Ye Hao with a stern smile, and seemed to laugh at him heartily after waiting for him to say no. Ye Hao sighed deliberately when Wang Wanpeng couldn''t hold back.


    "Sorry..."


    "a ha ha ha......"


    "finished."


    He took out the pair of golden Woma horns. This made Wang Wanpeng wonder what to do. He was already ready and had a big laugh. Now that Ye Hao is done, should he laugh or not? Don''t laugh, I can''t hold back, laugh, I have succeeded in the challenge, what is funny, so I force myself to laugh, my face flushed.


    "YouTM..."


    When Wang Wanpeng saw what Ye Hao was holding, he was surprised to say a mantra that Ye Hao often said. Although he didn''t know that this was a national curse that was famous all over the world. The surprised look in his eyes and the evil smile let Ye Hao know that this horn might not be easy. He was snatched by Wang Wanpeng as soon as he wanted to put it away.


    "Why, I got it wrong, I still have a pair of silver horns, that''s myself." Ye Hao said, trying to get it back.


    "The challenge items brought back by the challenge belong to the guardian of the Gongfa. This has been the rule for tens of thousands of years, otherwise I will be the guardian of the Gongshu and eat the northwest wind?"


    Wang Wanpeng guarded the golden horn behind him and said


    "You can''t grab it clearly. My challenge item is this team of silver horns. The pair of golden horns is my own thing. You should return it to me soon."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he reached into his arms and pretended to pull out the silver Woma horn. In fact, he didn''t hold the silver horn at all. The situation was so critical at the time. Although the leader of Wumar was fighting each other, what kind of moths came out of the guard? Where would Ye Hao go to cut a silver horn again, it was just a play.


    This golden horn should be a good thing, otherwise King Wan Peng couldn''t be so excited. This loss is for sure. Trying to recover the loss is the last word.


    "Don¡¯t don¡¯t, Brother Ye, the relationship between our two brothers is just the golden horn. I¡¯m going to lose a little bit. Please eat. I will give you the first scroll of the Fire Sword Art. That¡¯s the top martial art, because the second scroll is missing. It is only now designated as a basic martial art. If you practice it well, it will be extremely powerful."


    Wan Peng Wang said with a smile


    "okay then."


    Ye Hao said helplessly


    After eating, Ye Hao knew how much he had suffered.


    It turned out that the golden Woma was not the leader of Woma at all, it was King Womazu, and the golden horn was the horn of the ancestor. After the normal Woma horn is sounded, you can call the attached ordinary Woma to help you fight, and the Ancestral King¡¯s horn blows and spreads to the place where all the Woma tribes, whether they are low-level and high-level or Woma leaders, will come. Help you kill the enemy. With this horn, even if it encounters a superior half-orc leader, it is very likely to retreat all over.


    King Wan Peng also told Ye Hao that the Woma Nest marked on the map should be a Woma Temple, not simply a place where the Lord Woma inhabits, but a place where the Woma race breeds. King Womazu is comparable to an ant. Queen or queen bee. The fact that the leader of Woma is all petrified is equivalent to silkworm pupa. It will temporarily lose its ability to teleport in short distances for a period of time from the pupa formation period to the pupa-out period of the pupa period. The pupa is broken and the pupa emerges from the pupa, and the pupa will temporarily lose its ability to teleport over a short distance. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    King Womazu is very powerful, but during the period of reproduction, he lost a lot of abilities and his strength was greatly reduced. And the one that Ye Hao encountered just came to the end of its life, otherwise even if its strength is greatly reduced, there is no difference between killing Ye Hao and crushing an ant. You must know that King Womazu with peak strength and half-orcs One of the five ancestors, the power of a battle.


    The pupal leader of Womazu was to wait for King Womazu¡¯s death to **** the position of King Womazu and carry out a tragic fight. The last one that survived was the next King Womazu. By using The bodies of other leaders of Voma after breaking their pupa, the horns on their heads slowly evolved into gold.


    Therefore, the horn of King Womazu is extremely rare. If Ye Hao hadn¡¯t gotten the **** luck, this life was 100% accounted for in the Temple of Woma. Not to mention King Womazu¡¯s super powerful combat effectiveness, even the group of Woma leaders would definitely not. Will let Ye Hao leave alive.


    "Then trash map. Almost killed someone."


    Ye Hao cursed dissatisfiedly

 Chapter 428： Cheating fire swordsmanship

    Although the bravely rushed to the Voma Temple this time, although nine deaths, but the harvest is also huge. Attack and kill sword skill triple heaven, thunder and lightning skill double heaven, magic shield double heaven. Completing the challenge of the Horn of Woma got the elementary martial arts assassination swordsmanship, and the golden Horn of Woma gave him a volume of elementary martial arts: Fiery Swordsmanship for free.


    "It seems I can take a break for a while."


    Ye Hao sighed


    "The next step is to consolidate these martial arts, the physical training cannot be relaxed. And the storage of magic elements is a big problem." Before the primary magic was in the first layer of heaven, there was no feeling, now the second layer of primary method The huge consumption of skills made Ye Hao feel the urgency to increase the reserves of magic elements.


    Ye Hao is already struggling with the consumption of elementary magic skills, so do I still need to learn the intermediate, advanced, and top-level magic skills?


    "You have to think of a good way."


    Ye Hao said to himself


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t care too much about alchemy. Those were all auxiliary skills, which didn¡¯t help Ye Hao much now. So far, the only alchemy Ye Hao learned was the healing technique that the old man with beard gave him free of charge. It was time to try it, but it was not successfully released. It may have a relationship with the life force. I haven''t tried it since.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Ye Hao thought


    The current Ye Hao only wanted to successfully perform the Fiery Sword Technique once, to see how powerful this was originally a top martial art. Ye Hao, who got two crystal **** yesterday, found that the crystal ball used to assassinate swordsmanship had the same intensity of light as the magic shield.


    Both belong to the elementary exercises and have four levels, and can be practiced up to the fourth heaven, and the intensity of light is as expected. And the light of the Fiery Sword Technique was so dazzling that even Ye Hao couldn''t stare at it for too long. The golden light is like a small sun.


    "It really deserves to be a top martial skill. Even the incomplete version is not comparable to the primary martial skill."


    Ye Hao looked at the crystal ball of Fiery Sword Technique and sighed.


    After that, each hand held a crystal ball to receive the energy of the crystal ball. The crystal ball of assassinating swordsmanship dissipated and became transparent in a short time. During the transmission, Ye Hao''s body did not show any abnormality. It was the same as the transmission of the previous exercises, and it was calm.


    The transmission of the Fiery Sword Technique lasted for a long time. The golden crystal ball''s light did not dim at all. During this period, Ye Hao''s body sometimes seemed to be in a sea of ??flames, and sometimes fell into an ice cellar, suffering from pain. If it hadn''t been strengthened by so much time, early I can''t bear it anymore.


    Finally, the golden light slowly dimmed, and Ye Hao was also completely relieved, lying on the ground unable to get up, sweat ran into a stream under him.


    It took a long time to regain strength. After Ye Hao stood up, he first played two sets of assassination swordsmanship. Similar to attack swordsmanship, it was a melee type of martial arts. The difference was that attack swordsmanship used the weapon in his hand to contact the enemy to cause damage. Assassination swordsmanship is different. If assassination swordsmanship is used to attack the enemy in the same way as attacking swordsmanship, the damage may not be as good as the entry-level martial arts attacking swordsmanship.


    Assassination swordsmanship: It is a kind of sword aura that uses weapons to cause damage. This sword aura can reach the depths of the soul to cause sacred damage. No matter how strong the defense is, but the life strength is not enough, it is the same in front of assassination swordsmanship. Sheet of paper.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw the sword aura on the Hongming knife that was less than three centimeters in length.


    "Three centimeters! Is it a bit short?"


    Just talk about this heavy assassination swordsmanship, the sword energy is less than three centimeters, and the actual combat is not comparable to the attacking swordsmanship. The position and distance control is too demanding, and the actual combat requirements are too high. It is necessary that the weapon cannot touch the opponent, and the sword energy is required to be able to obtain the opponent. The key is that the sword energy is only three centimeters.


    "It''s a bit shorter for the time being, I guess it will grow longer."


    Ye Hao comforted himself


    The basic attributes of assassination swordsmanship have been almost figured out. The consumption of physical energy is equivalent to that of Sanzhongtian''s attacking swordsmanship, not too much. After all, the current physical fitness is able to continuously perform attacking swordsmanship day and night.


    "Then the next step is the highlight."


    Ye Hao was full of emptiness in his mind, and quickly passed the main points of the fire sword technique in his mind, and then he immediately played a set of the fire sword technique. The previous moves consume little physical energy, but the power is also very small. The previous moves are just a foreshadowing, leading to the last move.


    The introduction of Agni Swordsmanship is:


    Fire Swordsmanship (Part 1): Elementary martial arts, a total of five levels, due to the loss of the lower half, the incomplete martial arts is reduced to the elementary level, summons a powerful fire spirit attached to the weapon, giving a fatal blow to the opponent, it is the highest outbreak of melee martial arts First, when encountering a powerful half-orc, please use it to give your opponent a devastating blow. When you reach the fifth heaven, you can instantly burst out ten times the attack, allowing the user to obtain a physical fitness that is better than the normal number. Until the end of this blow. Kill the powerful Orc leader Scarlet Demon and bring back the Eye of True Spirit to prove your courage and strength.


    The previous move did not have the fire spirit attached to the Hongming Sword at all. It can be seen that it is not the essence, and I am looking forward to the last move, Ye Hao of Fiery Slash. He saw that a little gold appeared on the Hongming Sword. The light is like the golden light of the crystal of the fiery swordsmanship.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed when he saw the golden light appear, but before he could be happy, the little golden light disappeared, and the last move was completely declared as a failure. At this time, Ye Hao realized that his physical energy seemed to be drained. Up.


    "Look..."


    Originally wanted to say: "Fuck, is it so scary?" Ye Hao fainted after only one word.


    It can be said that the fire swordsmanship is a real melee single damage martial art. Both attacking swordsmanship and assassination swordsmanship inflict damage on more than one enemy. These two martial arts are not considered mass damage martial arts, but each of a set of martial arts has good damage, which can be hit on one opponent or each of them can be hit on a different enemy.


    In the Fire Swordsmanship, the previous move is to guide the work, just think of the preparation form in front of a big move, everything is for the last move, summoning the fire spirit to play the fire slash service. As far as the previous tricks are concerned, it is estimated that even the black wild boar will have to be killed several times.


    Speaking of which, this Fiery Slash is definitely a magical skill that combines explosiveness and suddenness. Who would have expected the same set of martial skills to have such a huge difference in the power of the moves before and after. Whether it is a life-saving or a lore, this is a powerful hole card.

 Chapter 429： The magical use of blazing swordsmanship

    But the most depressing thing is that Ye Hao tried many times, but couldn''t release it at all, and he didn''t even reach the prelude before release. The most successful time was when it appeared, two or three dots of golden light, and then disappeared immediately. This time, Ye Hao, who was exhausted, barely fainted.


    Several times as strong as Ye Hao, people like Ye Hao have been autistic, and have been made a little skeptical of life, and sometimes even suspected that they were being cheated by King Wan Peng.


    "Forget it, I have to eat one bite at a time. I can''t be anxious. Let''s concentrate on practicing assassination swordsmanship. The first task is to strengthen the body, and the physical strength will naturally increase. Then it will not be a matter of course."


    Wanting to understand the future, Ye Hao immediately devoted himself to the training of assassination swordsmanship, trying to comprehend the details. After dozens of sets of assassination swordsmanship, he has a deeper understanding of this set of swordsmanship. Although it is not as proficient as the attacking swordsmanship, it can be regarded as able to use it freely. After training, I started to practice basic martial arts to strengthen my body.


    Even though Ye Hao, who had obtained two martial arts, devoted himself to martial arts during this period of time, there was no way to practice magic skills, but the reserve of magic elements in his body also slowly increased with the growth of his body''s strength.


    Especially after the battle at the Woma Temple, Ye Hao''s mastery of magic skills has improved, and the use of magic skills and martial skills is not as rigid as it was at the beginning. There was a pause to buffer, and now it was completely hearty.


    After performing a set of basic martial arts, Ye Hao once again exhausted his energy, soaking in the hot spring to quickly recover his strength, feeling the slow increase in physical strength, Ye Hao discovered a pattern. Every time you run out of energy, your physical energy will increase a bit when you regain your energy in the hot springs. However, due to the increase in physical energy, the basic martial arts have to be used more times to exhaust the energy, and the time consumed is getting more and more. Long, which means that his physical growth rate will become slower and slower.


    "Is it possible to use other methods to speed up physical energy consumption? Basic martial arts have become less and less able to keep up with my training pace. I have to find some time to go to the old man or Wang Peng to ask if there are other physical fitness exercises. Martial arts."


    "Fire swordsmanship?"


    This martial skill emerged in Ye Hao''s heart. For now, it is basically not helpful for combat. Can it help me increase my physique?


    This idea has been entwined in Ye Hao''s heart since it appeared, and it can''t get rid of it.


    "Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Try it out"


    Ye Hao quickly got up from the hot spring with another set of fiery swordsmanship. When he used the last move, the same scene as usual appeared. The golden light was fleeting, but his physical energy seemed to be drained by a pump. .


    Ye Haoqiang held up his spirit, otherwise this sense of loss would make him faint.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work. This last trick is too physical. It''s like a bottomless hole that can''t be filled. If you pour your physical energy into it, like a mud cow into the sea, the waves won''t be able to turn a flower."


    However, there was no time for Ye Hao to sigh. After packing up his slightly disappointed mood, Ye Hao quickly jumped into the hot spring and quickly absorbed the life force in the hot spring water to recover his strength.


    "Sure enough, it''s really good."


    Ye Hao was overjoyed when he found that such training was effective. This is equivalent to a shortcut. The speed of physical training is more than ten times faster. Now Ye Hao wants to use basic martial arts to consume all his physical strength, even if he tries his best to perform the whole process, it will take a long time. It takes at least one day and one night for the attacking swordsmanship of the three heavens and the assassination swordsmanship of the one heaven.


    And what about the magical fire swordsmanship? One minute, it only takes one minute to fully exhaust Ye Hao''s stamina, and even beware of how to prevent himself from fainting.


    "Supernatural skill, supernatural skill. It is indeed a top martial skill, this Woma Temple is worth it."


    Ye Hao thought happily in his heart.


    After practicing this method for a day, Ye Hao felt that he had grown much more than half a month of practicing with basic martial arts before.


    "Not to mention the combat performance, just the speed of the body''s cultivation, this exercise is far from comparable to other primary exercises. The divine skill of the Fragrant Fire Sword is positioned as a primary martial skill, and I don¡¯t know which one is fainted. The old man is confused and dry. It would be perfect if you can find the next roll."


    Ye Hao thought whimsically. He didn¡¯t know the fire sword technique of this fragment. First of all, it was positioned as a high-level martial art, step by step to a beginner level. The reason is very simple. So far, few people have played the fire slash. Many people even think that This fragment of top-level exercises is much more difficult to practice than other top-level exercises. People with low strength can''t cultivate, and those with high strength can practice other top martial arts. There is no need to learn, and the difference between high and low will lead to the embarrassing situation of this martial arts.


    Otherwise, people like King Wan Peng who have gone plucking hair will suffer this loss and provide Ye Haoxue for free?


    Still the same sentence, there is no distinction between good and bad exercises. The most important thing is the people who use the exercises. The old man with the beard mentioned to Ye Hao when he was chatting. There was once an ancestor of the human race who only learned one martial skill, attacking and killing swordsmanship. Still able to stand out from the crowd, and not lose to other powerhouses who know several top martial arts.


    But that was an example, Ye Hao never thought about developing in that extreme direction.


    The practice came to an end, and Ye Hao thought of an incident that happened in the Woma Temple. The magic shield is indeed related to the magic shield. Ye Hao clearly remembered the introduction of the magic shield;


    "Magic shield, primary magic skills, a total of four levels, summon powerful magical energy to form a shield around the body, absorbing a lot of damage, is an excellent magic skill to defend against half-orcs attacks, when you reach the fourth level, you only need to protect The shield is not crushed and can absorb 90% of the damage. Kill the pig hole pig king white wild boar and ten black pigs, and bring back the corpses. Bring the loot back to prove your courage and strength."


    "The magic shield of the fourth heaven can offset 90% of the damage. And the magic shield of the first heaven can only withstand 60% of the damage, and the magic shield of the second heaven can also offset 70%. At that time, it was hundreds of times. Lord Woma attacked at the same time. How could it be just a slight wound from vomiting blood?"


    During the battle at that time, Ye Hao didn''t think much about it, but now it feels weird to recall it. At that time, when fighting against the ordinary guards beside King Vomazu, he was attacked once by more than twenty guards with long and short weapons. That time the magic shield had not been promoted, and he was in the same heaven. The injury was not minor, it was much lower than the one attacked by the Hierarch of Baiwoma. Judging from the damage suffered by the body from the two attacks, the second time was about twice as much as the first time.


    It¡¯s just this double that is unscientific. Assuming that the attack power of the leader of Vormar is reduced infinitely, it will not be lower than that of the ordinary Vormar guard. Let¡¯s assume that the attack power of the two is the same. The previous time is regarded as the Vormar guard, minus one weight. The total damage absorbed by the Sky Magic Shield is 20 times 0.4 times the Warmar Guard, which is equivalent to the total damage of five Warmar Guards, and then again, the same is 100 times 0.3 times the Warmar Master, which is equivalent to The total damage of thirty Voma leaders, if the attack power of Voma guards and leader are equal, then the relationship between before and after is definitely not twice, but six times.


    "Find an opportunity to ask, and to find out what happened to that burst of light at the time."


    Ye Hao said to himself

 Chapter 430： Principles of Gongfa (Part 1)

    The training time passed very quickly, and it has been a month since I came back from the Voma Temple unknowingly.


    During this period of time, Ye Hao spent most of his energy on increasing his physique, and using the fiery sword technique to cultivate his physique, not to mention the fact that there will always be hundreds of miles a day, in a word, leaps and bounds.


    The increase in physique brings more benefits than just the increase in physical stamina, which of course includes the increase in physical stamina. The most intuitively visible effect is that the physical stamina consumed by Ye Hao using Triple Heaven¡¯s Attack and Killing Swordsmanship is equivalent to The physical energy consumed by ordinary people waving their hands.


    The benefits of the increase in physique also include: a more precise mastery of martial arts and a more handy use of each move.


    The control of magic skills is also more proficient, accurately controlling magic elements, using fewer magic elements than before, releasing the same magic skills, and achieving minimal waste.


    The reserves of magic elements in the body have also been greatly increased. Take the magic shield as an example, it can last for five hours without using thunder and lightning. This is the effect of the increase in the storage of magic elements, the understanding of magic skills, and the dual effect of the control of magic elements. A simple example is that the total output of a factory has increased. One of the reasons is the increase in the total number of workers in production, and the other is the improvement in technology and the increase in production efficiency.


    The only regret is that the martial art of Blazing Swordsmanship, although the physique has improved a lot, but it still can''t be released once. Ye Hao couldn''t figure it out a bit.


    "It shouldn''t be, obviously there is enough physical energy to use it, why can''t it be cut out."


    Ye Hao''s current physical stamina was almost enough to use the Fiery Sword Technique once. He had already touched the limit of the fiery swordsmanship. Before, he felt that this was a huge ocean. His physical energy was poured into it, and he couldn''t touch it at all. He wanted to drain his physical energy, and would pass out if he didn''t pay attention.


    Now to the end of the display, he clearly feels that he still has about 10% of his physical surplus. That is to say, the blazing fire swordsmanship of the Heavenly Fire requires almost 90% of his current physical strength to be able to use it once. It was terrifying. If you know the swordsmanship of Sanzhongtian, he can use it as easy as blowing.


    But if it can be used, it¡¯s okay. The most irritating thing is that it can¡¯t be cut. Every time the Hongming knife shines with golden light, it is stronger than the light of the crystal ball. This light hasn''t waited for Ye Hao to cut it out. It goes out. Faster than setting off fireworks.


    "With 90% of your physical strength, you can only emit light once, and the time is less than a second. When the candle is not qualified, the flash bomb is longer than it. What use do you use this kind of waste martial arts?"


    Ye Hao reluctantly confronted his hands, and murmured the gleaming Hongming knife.


    "Could it be that the golden light of this bull B is the protagonist''s halo? Seeing this light, the weak will disperse? Or is this a sneak attack skill, blinding the opponent''s 24K pure gold dog eyes, and then taking the opportunity to sneak attack, unexpectedly attacking him?"


    Ye Hao ridiculed Hongming Sword for a while, as if the Fiery Sword Art could understand his words.


    "Forget it, let''s see if there are any other good exercises. I haven''t been out of the city for a long time. This time I have to keep an eye on it. This fiery sword technique is bad in my hands. Although the body training is not bad."


    Ye Hao secretly vowed that he would never be cheaper again, the king Wanpeng who was unprofitable and could not afford to be early.


    "Brother Ye, it''s so early today. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really miss you very much. Why are you preparing to challenge and do some exercises today? Or is it too boring to go out of town?"


    Wang Wan Peng saw Ye Hao far away, and said as he ran over, his mouth was grinning to the back of his ears.


    "Yeah, it''s too boring to go out of town."


    Ye Hao took it smoothly.


    "Let''s lie less, will you go out of town without taking up the challenge? You can''t wait to learn all the exercises."


    "If you know, you still ask?" Ye Hao asked irritably.


    "This is not a casual question, it''s not good to be too direct"


    Wan Peng Wang''s reply


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "Let''s talk, as long as I know, I know everything. I am very generous to my younger generations. It has always been my responsibility to cultivate younger generations and make them excellent pillars. Now there are not many people like me who are selfless."


    King Wan Peng said without shame, he didn''t care about Ye Hao''s contemptuous gaze.


    "I want to ask how your face was trained. If you have such a thick training, if you strip it off and make it into armor, you will probably be invincible, but unfortunately there is no tool to peel him off." Ye Hao thought to himself. I asked, but didn''t dare to say it.


    "Does the magic shield have any other attributes? Last time I was at the Zuma Temple, I felt that the absorption of damage by the magic shield is not fixed." Ye Hao said


    "You''re asking the right person. I have researched this magic technique. Magic shield, magic shield, depending on the word magic, do you obviously feel that the lightning damage of the magic shield to the Lord Vormar is more absorbed? "Wan Peng Wang said triumphantly


    Ye Hao nodded excitedly. He felt that King Wan Peng still had something to do with it, not just bragging and taking advantage.


    "What the **** is this?"


    "I''ve said that the key to the magic shield lies in the word magic. The damage absorption of illegal skills is just like the exercises introduced. The first heaven resists 60%, and the fourth heaven resists 90%. The damage absorption for magic skills will be higher than this value."


    Wan Peng Wang Meifei and phoenix dance to explain.


    "Doesn''t that mean that I can over-absorb all the damage of the opponent''s magic skills, which is equivalent to the magic immunity of the leader of Wumar."


    Ye Hao said excitedly


    "Neither, nor, your current magic shield only has an excessive absorption effect on the damage of the lightning system''s magic skills. Because you can only use the lightning system''s magic skills."


    Before Ye Hao was happy, King Wan Peng poured cold water on Ye Hao.


    "Why is the damage attribute of the Magic Shield and the offsetting attribute related to the attribute of the magic technique I learned? Generally speaking, doesn''t it depend on the attribute of the attacking magic technique used by the opponent?


    Ye Hao''s puzzled question


    "Your kid is quite savvy, and he got an idea."


    Wang Wan Peng did not rush to explain, but instead praised Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao ignored his praise and continued to ask:


    "Can you explain it to me?"


    "It''s very complicated to say!" He glanced at Ye Hao meaningfully. The meaning was obvious. You have to give some benefits.


    "Didn''t you say that you take training young people as your responsibility?" Ye Hao stunned back with what he said.


    Wang Wanpeng didn''t care, and said cheeky:


    "You have to eat for your own duty. Look at me. I stay at the gate of this city every day. I have to do my job, but I can''t go out. Hunt the orcs and come back to improve the food."

 Chapter 431： Principles of Gongfa (Part 2)

    "I am also empty-handed now, or wait for you to make my challenge more difficult and increase some trophies."


    "This can''t work. The challenge is strictly regulated. Each technique corresponds to the level of the orc it wants to kill."


    Wang Wan Peng showed a rare serious expression on his face.


    "Then what to do?" Ye Hao asked


    "First owe me a favor, and I will ask you to get it if I think about it."


    "it is good!"


    "In fact, this question is really complicated. Let''s start with the principles of magic skills."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "In this world, there are three kinds of energy in space, aura energy, magic energy, and life energy. Among them, the cultivation and accumulation of aura energy is the development direction of martial arts. The use of martial arts is inseparable from the strength of the physique, and it is also closely related to the mastery of aura energy. Simply put, the power exerted by martial arts is the power of spiritual energy conversion, and the strength of the physique determines the efficiency of the transformation. Of course, the strength of the physique is also important to the magic and alchemy."


    This Ye Hao has long known that martial arts are the transformation of aura energy. Different ways and different ways of transforming martial arts are different, which leads to different martial arts, but the power is very different. Of course, there are differences in quantity and conversion efficiency. Similarly, in general, advanced martial arts require a lot of aura, and the conversion efficiency is much higher than that of martial arts that require less aura.


    For example, low-level martial arts require 100 points of aura, and the conversion efficiency is 30%, then the power of the martial arts is the power of 30 points of aura.


    Advanced martial arts require 10,000 Reiki, and the conversion efficiency is 90%, so the power that comes out is the power of 9000 Reiki.


    "The cultivation and accumulation of magic energy is mainly reflected in the cultivation and storage of magic elements. Generally speaking, there are very few top half-orcs. It is impossible for other creatures to store a large amount of magic energy in their bodies. For this reason, If we want to use magic skills, we can only store magic elements. Through the control of magic elements, let it sense the magic energy in the space and guide it to achieve the purpose of releasing magic skills. The magic energy in the space is like a barrel of explosives. , And the magic element in our body is the lead of the explosive barrel. The number of leads determines how many explosive barrels you can detonate."


    "The cultivation of life energy is mainly embodied in alchemy, and the principle is similar."


    Wang Wan Peng paused and continued:


    "Now that we have figured out the principles of magic skills, let¡¯s focus on magic elements. Magic elements are the general term for all legal elements, which can be divided into electrical elements, fire elements, water elements..., and The magic elements stored in the body have no attributes, or they are all attributes. The magic is a way to transform the magic elements without attributes in the body into magic elements with specific attributes. For example, if you can use the electric magic skill Thunderbolt, then You have a way to transform magical elements into electrical properties."


    Ye Hao nodded thoughtfully


    "Next, let¡¯s talk about the magic shield. This is a defensive magic technique created by a big and earth-shattering man. His research and understanding of magical energy and magical elements cannot be said to be the first person in the entire North. , At least sit ten and look five, except for one or two people in the indigenous tribes with very few natural magical physiques who can strengthen him. No one dares to say that he is better than him in this aspect. It is really a generation of arrogance."


    Speaking of this, I stopped, looking up at the sky forty-five degrees in remembrance, eyes full of admiration.


    "Go on, you haven''t told me clearly about this magic shield."


    Ye Hao dissatisfied


    "Ahem, by the way, this is a big man. Through his own magic skills, he created the magic shield magic technique. Although this magic technique is simple to learn, it is very difficult to learn, and is positioned as a primary magic technique, it does not affect it at all. The status of the entire northern legal and technical circles."


    "Of the magic skills, the defense system magic skills are very rare, and other defense magic skills all have their own element attributes, such as the electric shield of the leader of the orcs, the fire shield of the leader of the dragon, and the fire shield of the orcs. Electro-optical shields are electric attributes, and fire cell shields are fire attributes. They have a good defensive effect against magic attacks of the same attribute, but they are not effective against other attributes."


    "Doesn''t my magic shield only have 90%? It will take four heavens to reach it." Ye Hao asked rhetorically.


    "My dear, do you know what you are talking about? Ninety percent is the outer armor of the Iron-Blood Demon King. This is the effect. It is one of the most powerful beings among the orcs. This is still a magic shield. One of the effects of, is immune to 90% of all types of damage, whether it is magic skills, martial arts or alchemy. Besides, you already know that your magic shield can be additionally immune to electrical damage from magic skills? "


    Ye Hao nodded, it was for this matter today.


    "This is the magic of the magic shield. If you can use thunder and lightning, it means that you have a way to convert non-attribute magic elements into electrical attributes. The magic shield is the magic element in your body that guides spatial magic energy around your body. Form a layer of energy shield to protect you.


    And your magic element is activated, the electric attribute of all attributes. As a result, the space magic energy on this layer of magic shield also has this attribute. When you encounter the magic attack of the electric attribute of the Lord Vorma, it actually stimulates the electric magic energy in the space and hits your magic. On the shield, the two are the energy of agreement and will merge with each other.


    This causes most of its attack power to be integrated into the shield, and the ones that cannot be integrated will penetrate into the shield and cause damage to you. "


    "Doesn''t that mean that if I learn all the magic skills of all attributes, then my magic elements will be completely activated to full attributes, and then all magic attacks can be absorbed by the magic shield and excessive fusion?"


    Ye Hao exclaimed!


    "Yes, the savvy is really good. This is the real power of the non-attribute magic shield, but if you want to activate the full-attribute magic element, it is just whimsical. The most colorful magic shield I have seen is nine colors. It is said that the all-attribute magic shield is a transparent shield. Your blue magic shield means that you only activate magic elements with electrical attributes. The more element attributes you activate, the more colors the magic shield will have."

 Chapter 432： Scarlet Demon

    "It''s amazing." Ye Hao sighed in his heart.


    "So, is there any question?"


    "No, I want to accept the challenge of martial arts swordsmanship and magical fire wall."


    Ye Hao replied


    "Okay, the wall of fire needs to kill the half-orc double-headed King Kong and bring back the corpse to prove your courage and strength."


    "Sunday Swordsmanship, let''s kill the Scarlet Moon Demon. I suffered a big loss last time and gave you the Fire Sword Technique for free. This time you will kill the Scarlet Moon Demon and bring back the Eye of True Spirit to prove your courage. And strength."


    Ye Hao did remember that the challenge of the Fiery Fire Sword Technique was the Scarlet Moon Demon, a challenge of a primary martial skill, it should not be strong.


    Originally, Ye Hao planned to complete the heavenly battles of the magical aurora movie and the martial arts day-to-day swordsmanship, both of which were intermediate skills, and both were range-attack skills, but after listening to the introduction of the magic shield, Ye Hao changed his mind.


    The laser movie belongs to the electric magic skill, and now he urgently needs to activate the magic elements of his other attributes to increase the defense type of the magic shield. And the most common magic attack of half-orcs is the fire element. Ye Hao decided to activate from the fire element attribute, so he chose this elementary fire element range attack magic technique.


    Ye Haohui''s exercises, both martial arts and magic skills, are monolithic. When facing multiple enemies, it is impossible to have no effective attack methods, so you must learn a few large-scale attacks as soon as possible.


    Both of these exercises met Ye Hao''s needs.


    Fire Wall: Elementary magic skills, a total of four levels. It senses and guides the magical energy in the space, generates a huge wall of flames on the ground, and causes continuous burning damage to opponents in the vicinity. When it reaches the fourth level, huge flames The power is extremely powerful, burning the sky and boiling the sea, it seems that it will never go out. It is an excellent magic skill for defending and attacking half-orcs.


    Sunfighting Swordsmanship: Intermediate martial arts, with a total of five levels. The powerful body energy fills the weapon under the guidance of sword moves. When the energy reaches its peak, it can stimulate a powerful daily shock wave, causing shock damage to all creatures on the straight path. When it reaches the fifth heaven, it can form a shock line of tens of meters, powerful, disdainful of the sky, and can even shake the soul of the weak, and the soul is out of the sheath. Random effect: Day by day-the sun-like ray of light can cause short-term blindness to the creatures in the surrounding area. The probability is triggered, depending on the strength of the caster, mastery of proficiency, and multiplicity of daily swordsmanship.


    "This intermediate martial art also has a random effect. It looks pretty good. It is probably the same as the paralysis effect of thunder and lightning."


    Suddenly Ye Hao remembered again, that waste martial art and fiery sword technique.


    "This random effect called Daily Daily, how to look at the introduction, is a bit like the last trick of that waste martial arts, it is to blind the opponent''s dog''s eyes."


    Agni Swordsmanship is also a lying weapon, a top-level martial arts, it was compared with intermediate martial arts, and it was also said to be a waste martial arts. Why don''t you go up to the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun?


    By the way, Ye Hao also set off at the place marked on the map. The Scarlet Moon Demon should be a superior half-orc leader. There are only seven locations within a hundred miles of Tucheng, which is unlike the half-orcs who challenged earlier, which can be found almost everywhere.


    After seeing these seven spots where the Scarlet Moon Demon existed, Ye Hao decided to go to the place seventy miles away from Tucheng. It''s not too far, and the round trip time is not the longest. If it goes well, you can definitely come back.


    He didn''t want to go too close. It was very likely that he would be killed by other challengers in Tucheng, and the descendants of the Scarlet Moon Devil would not build a nest in the same place. Therefore, I would rather run more, the farther away from Tucheng, the greater the chance of encountering a powerful half-orc. This is also a factor that other Tucheng challengers may not come to this Scarlet Moon Devil''s residence.


    The farthest is nearly a hundred li, the old man with a long beard solemnly explained the vitality of Tucheng, the largest coverage is a hundred li. There is almost no vitality beyond a hundred miles. The stronger half-orcs have a greater sense of life force. Normally, within a hundred miles, there are almost no strong half-orcs, but beyond a hundred miles, it¡¯s hard to tell, bad luck, and a bad one. Yes, I don¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to take risks easily, so he decided to go here.


    This choice can be said that Ye Hao is unlucky and almost lost his life. It can also be said that it is a big blessing and a big life. If you don''t die in a disaster, you will have a blessing. If you find a treasure, these are all later words.


    In other words, Ye Hao is currently on the road with his powerful body, and his speed is no less than flying in the air. With a cup of tea, Ye Hao walked forty or fifty miles.


    At this time, Ye Hao slowed down and walked forward without rush, beheading the half-orcs encountered on the road one by one, and smoothly promoted the assassination swordsmanship to the second heaven.


    These days, the skillful use of assassination swordsmanship has long reached the understanding of the realm of double heaven, but the martial arts is very strange, and if you don''t kill a certain number of half-orcs, you will definitely not be able to advance. And if the comprehension and understanding are not enough, no matter how many orcs are killed, they will not be able to advance.


    When the assassination of swordsmanship hit the sky, the sword energy was less than three centimeters, and there was no actual combat effect. And when he was promoted to the second layer, his sword energy was half a meter, and he could already use it in actual combat. As for the assassination swordsmanship of the current Erzhongtian, the part that can be used for combat has increased from three centimeters to half a meter, which is a qualitative leap.


    The power of assassination swordsmanship is that sword aura ignores all defenses, and its shortcomings are also obvious. It must be sword aura to deal high damage. The main part of the weapon hits the opponent, and the power is not as powerful as attack swordsmanship.


    When Assassination Swordsmanship advanced to the Second Heaven, Ye Hao also came to Chiyue''s lair-Chiyue Valley marked on the map. The introduction of the Scarlet Moon Demon on the map is also very detailed.


    The Scarlet Moon Demon is one of the few half-orcs that is active during the day and sleeps at night. It loves light and is afraid of cold, which is completely contrary to the habits of most half-orcs. Most half-orcs still prefer dark and humid places and are afraid of light. The place where Scarlet Moon Valley is located is covered by tall trees, and the sunny place is only in the center of the valley. If the Scarlet Moon Devil is here, it must be basking in the center of the valley at this point in time. Just go there and see.


    Walking to the center of Scarlet Moon Valley, Ye Hao did not find any trace of Scarlet Moon Devil, and Ye Hao, who was a little disappointed, was about to leave. This is the small mound next to it that seems to move. Ye Hao confirmed that he was not dazzled, and looked at it carefully again. But found that there is not much difference from the ordinary mound.


    "It''s a bit weird. I obviously saw the small mound moved."


    Ye Hao was not in a hurry to leave now. He looked around and found that the gray mound appeared here, which was really too abrupt.

 Chapter 433： Pirated Thunderbolt?

    Ye Hao is highly concentrated, controlling the magic elements to the greatest extent, allowing him to communicate as quickly as possible with the magic energy in the space. Unknowingly, he has increased the success rate of less than one-tenth to a stable one-ninth. .


    After seven successful releases of thunder and lightning techniques, the lightning that came down was no longer the thickness of the thigh, but the thickness of a bucket, and the light was even more dazzling. Ye Hao felt that it seemed to contain the real lightning-destroying energy.


    Facing this dilemma, Ye Hao concentrated on the control of magic skills and his understanding and mastery of magic elements to a higher level. And thunder and lightning technique also naturally promoted to the third heaven, and the harvest was not small.


    "Finally triggered?"


    Feeling that he did not immediately fall into a fixed body state, Ye Hao knew that the paralysis effect of the thunder and lightning technique had been successfully triggered, and instantly shot assassination swordsmanship. It''s just that - assassination swordsmanship just used the starting style, and fell into a freeze state again.


    "I R, what kind of spiritual thing, obviously has the paralyzing effect, how can I use the freeze so soon! This is a fake thunder and lightning technique, piracy kills people..."


    Ye Hao kept cursing in his heart, and Chi Yue was stunned for less than half a second with the paralysis effect of two seconds. There is a fart, it''s not as long as the time interval for not using the lightning technique.


    Ye Hao''s original intention was to trigger the paralysis effect through thunder and lightning, and then through the two seconds of the effect, assassinating swordsmanship with a defensive martial skill to cause a lot of damage to the Red Moon Demon. This plan can be said to be completely immersed, the paralysis effect of thunder and lightning is only half a second, not as good as the previous one second without thunder and lightning.


    In fact, the thunder and lightning technique is not a pirated version. Ye Hao knew that the thunder and lightning technique had a two-second paralysis effect on the black wild boar and the white wild boar king. The paralysis effect is also related to many other factors, such as the level of thunder and lightning, the strength of the opponent, defense, attributes, and so on.


    If Ye Hao knew that the effect of Triple Heaven''s Thunder and Lightning technique on wild boars was five seconds, wouldn''t he be so angry that he would vomit blood and die?


    "It''s not good!"


    The long-term maintenance of the magic shield and the consumption of a large amount of thunder and lightning techniques have exhausted the magic elements in the body, and the color of the magic shield has faded to be invisible. Only by careful observation can the blue barrier around Ye Hao''s body be noticed.


    "What should I do? This is over!"


    Ye Hao exclaimed


    The magic elements in Ye Hao''s body were enough to support Ye Hao to maintain the second-layer magic shield for about five hours. The time for the stalemate with the Scarlet Moon Demon this time was less than three hours. The shape of the magic shield was already unstable and seemed to dissipate at any time. Ye Hao knew that the massive use of thunder and lightning had consumed a considerable part of the magic elements, and even this shouldn''t have exhausted the magic elements so quickly.


    In fact, Ye Hao had forgotten that after the lightning technique was promoted to the third heaven, the consumption of magic elements would greatly increase compared to the second heaven.


    "It''s careless, I ignored this. The deceptive pirated thunder and lightning technique, it''s useless as a fart, and it happens to be promoted at this time."


    Ye Hao cursed in his heart


    At this time, I completely forgot the life-saving grace of the Thunder and Lightning technique against the White Boar King that day. I also forgot how high-spirited I was when the dual-sky thunder and lightning technique showed great power in the Woma Temple.


    In addition to this reason, there is also an extremely important reason-the magic shield was also promoted to the triple heaven not long ago, and the thunder and lightning technique was cast in the extreme state, which allowed Ye Hao to further control and master the magic elements, and indirectly promoted it. The promotion of the magic shield. The damage of the ground spike and the venom was obviously reduced by one more point, but the anxious Ye Hao didn''t notice it.


    Seeing the light of the blue magic shield getting dimmed, Ye Hao knew what it meant. Once the magic shield dissipated, what was waiting for him was to accelerate death.


    "No, it''s really unwilling to just die here. It''s better to be buried in the glory of the Woma Temple, at least it is less to more, and being beaten to death by a group is not a shame."


    Ye Hao thought


    "Piracy of thunder and lightning seems to be impossible, and I wasted so much time. If so much precious time is spent on assassination of swordsmanship, maybe there is a breakthrough and the Scarlet Moon Demon will be hacked to death."


    Ye Hao kept complaining in his heart. However, the movement on his hand did not stop, and he attacked and killed swordsmanship at the end of the freeze. The attacking swordsmanship of the triple heavens is far less powerful than the assassination swordsmanship of the second heavens, and it cannot ignore the defense like the assassination swordsmanship.


    But now for Ye Hao, it was the last ray of life. Attack and kill swordsmanship, the entry-level martial arts, was the earliest that Ye Hao obtained, used for the longest time, and has the highest proficiency. Its use has reached the point of perfection.


    In the case of continuous casting, two sets of assassinations can be played in one second. Even in this case, it will not be like assassination swordsmanship. After playing the starting position, it will be fixed after one move at most.


    After Ye Hao''s attacking swordsmanship start-up style, he immediately used the last three moves with the most powerful attacking swordsmanship, instead of starting from the first move as usual, knowing that the whole set of attacking swordsmanship was over. Sure enough, in this case, even a complete set of attack and kill swordsmanship could not be displayed in a second.


    After finishing the last three most powerful moves, Ye Hao fell into a freeze again.


    "Okay, TM, you still have to look at you when it''s critical. Fortunately, you are not a pirated copy."


    Seeing the effect of attack and killing swordsmanship, Ye Hao yelled with excitement.


    One second, you can actually do a lot of things, not to mention the top masters, even the general master martial artists, in this intermittent second is enough to perform, a complete set of assassination swordsmanship plus a complete set of attack and killing swordsmanship. A stronger wizard can also cast lightning spells more than twice.


    In the final analysis, it is because of the lack of proficiency in the understanding and usefulness of martial arts. Although the speed of Ye Hao''s martial arts release is not inferior to the average master in the case of continuous use, the gap is clearly manifested in this case.


    To make a simple analogy, Ye Hao is like a high-power diesel locomotive, a large truck, and an average master is like a car. When the big truck starts running, the speed will not lose to that of the car, and the start will be much slower. The current situation is like driving for one second and stopping for three seconds. The lightness of the car is reflected.


    After performing the last three moves of the ninth attack and killing swordsmanship, Ye Hao was horrified to find that the damage of the ground spike and the venom had suddenly increased, and he had already felt a greater pain. And these nine attacks and killing swordsmanship plus the previous thunder and lightning skills did not seem to cause much substantial damage to the Scarlet Moon Devil, and that small mound was already "as stable as Mount Tai".

 Chapter 434： Ye Haos sage mode

    "TM''s, I was pitted again. Why do people have an invincible golden finger after crossing it once? I have traversed twice. The first time was time travel, and the second time was space travel. What about my golden finger? Pretending to be a match, hanging silk counterattack, as the CEO to marry Bai Fumei, to the pinnacle of life. What about me? I suffered before the journey, and after the journey, I still endure hardships. It is not strange to fight against the leader of Voma or the Scarlet Demon. In comparison, it is also The name of the white wild boar is still normal. Just hit it, and you have to die here today, letting the ugly things be a meal. Everyone belongs to this beauty and that beauty. The gap between people, Why is it so big."


    Ye Hao seemed to have given up struggling. Whether he was in a fixed or non-fixed state, he stood motionless. There was peace in his heart, and he even continued to laugh at himself. He had already accepted his fate and didn''t want to fight needlessly.


    "People are full of wives and concubines, so I have a hard life, fighting this ugly thing."


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao suddenly missed the earth very much. There was his fetters. He finally understood before he died. In fact, the meaning of living alone is not just simply living for yourself. Sometimes living is also a kind of responsibility. Kind of responsibility. I used to be too selfish and too selfish.


    All men are created equal, what is oneself? God? Otherwise, what right do you have to influence the life and death of other people? Why should we give those orphans those brutal trainings and train them into a war machine without emotion?


    Although they are orphans, they also have parents, and they were born after an October pregnancy. Putting himself in the position and thinking that someone else is doing such a thing to his child, what would Ye Hao do? Kill his family? Destroy him? It''s ridiculous, I can experience this kind of pain, why do I have to inflict it on others? Because he is stronger than others? Not to mention that there are people outside people, there are heaven outside the sky, even on the earth, he Ye Hao is not invincible.


    Everyone is a treasure created by nature''s wonderful hands. In the eyes of nature, everyone is an ordinary individual, but a unique individual. No one is special.


    "It''s a pity to understand it too late. I''m going to die. I really want to live. I finally realize the value of life, the importance of family, and the responsibility of a man."


    So Ye Hao thought.


    And he also thought that everyone has a family, everyone is as important to his family as Ye Hao is to his family.


    "Hehe, what a ridiculous ending. I didn¡¯t expect Ye Hao to have this kind of life insight. If I could still be given a chance to live, I would definitely be a different myself. Be kind to my family and my friends, even though he I used to wear tinted glasses and didn¡¯t have any friends. Treat strangers with kindness. The old and the old, the young and the young, and the young. The ancients can understand. Of course, you must treat the enemies of life and death. Killing decisively to avoid future troubles"


    Ye Hao was full of emotion in his heart. As the saying goes, the bird will die and it will cry and mourn, and the human will die and its words will be good.


    Just as Ye Hao was desperate, he saw a graceful figure drifting past Scarlet Moon Valley. That''s right, just drifting past, Ye Hao didn''t look dazzling. As mentioned before, in this world without wings, generally speaking, no matter how strong a master is, he can''t fly in the air. At best, he can only increase his time in the air.


    But the woman Ye Hao saw was able to float in the air, obviously there was something special or a technique. And Ye Hao''s eyes were also full of hope for life. At this moment, he is eager to survive more than ever.


    Only if you are alive can you hope to increase your strength, break the space barriers, return to the earth, and make up for some of the wrong things you have done. The previous Ye Hao is like a selfish child, everything is self-centered and will He was enclosed in his narrow space. Today''s Ye Hao wanted to grow up again in an instant. He understood a lot of truths that he didn''t understand before.


    "Sister, help!"


    Ye Hao exhausted all his strength and shouted into the air, for fear that the woman floating in the air did not hear and left.


    The speed of the woman floating in the air was not fast, and Ye Hao''s call for help was successfully heard by her. After hearing the sound, I stopped immediately and tried to find the person who made the sound.


    "Here here, you look down."


    Ye Hao took advantage of the gap at the end of the freeze and continued to shout, reminding her of his position.


    Not long after, the woman discovered Ye Hao in the Scarlet Moon Valley below. After seeing Ye Hao, he immediately landed towards the Scarlet Moon Valley below. Seeing that the woman was about to stop not far from him, Ye Hao suddenly thought of something terrible. I yelled at myself for being stupid, and forgot such an important thing. Hurry up and come up with an audible reminder


    "Don''t go down..."


    Before he finished speaking, he had already entered a state of immobilization.


    "This is really over, and an innocent young lady has been scammed. I am really a pig teammate too. No wonder I learn the pirated thunder and lightning technique. This kind of pig magic trick turns out to be a gathering of things."


    Ye Hao knew that after the three-second freeze effect was over, the woman must have landed, and it was impossible to remind her. While scolding myself in my heart, I also blamed myself very much. Because of my mistake, I killed an innocent life.


    Sure enough, as expected by Ye Hao, even though the woman was puzzled for a short while when she heard Ye Hao''s reminder, she still fell firmly beside him, within the attack range of the Scarlet Moon Devil!


    The moment she landed, the attack of the Scarlet Moon Devil came as promised, ground nails, venom. Although the woman avoided deliberately, the anchoring effect also worked on her. She could only stay where she was, taking the double attack of the venom and the nails.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s holding effect disappeared, he shook his head helplessly, and smiled apologetically at the girl: "Sorry, I hurt you, but I hurt you."


    Ye Hao was extremely guilty and self-blame. Hearing his call for help, this man came over to prepare to rescue him without hesitation, but his mistake caused an irretrievable situation. Just ask the former Ye Hao, with his selfish and suspicious character, he would definitely not pay attention to a stranger''s call for help.


    At this moment, Ye Hao unexpectedly found that young woman, smiled at him indifferently and shook his head.


    "How is it possible that the Chiyue Devil''s hold effect is three seconds, how can she be able to move in an instant. Is it possible that she is a fake hold?"


    After the young woman smiled and shook her head, she gently waved her right hand at him, and Ye Hao felt a breeze gently brushing her ears, gently swaying the hair on his head.


    "boom!"


    "How is it possible?"

 Chapter 435： Protoss master Leng Yan

    Ye Hao was shocked when he saw the situation in front of him. The Scarlet Moon Demon, who almost killed his life, was cut in half with a light wave by the young woman. The cut was smooth and smooth. But the long-lost feeling of physical freedom told Ye Hao that this was not a dream.


    Thinking of the breeze blowing across his cheeks, Ye Hao was frightened for a while. What a terrible power, this woman''s strength is much stronger than her, Ye Hao immediately had a rough assessment of the strength of both parties.


    Ye Hao saw that the Scarlet Moon Demon was split in half by a gust of wind, and his heart was shocked, but his movements were also very sensitive. He ran over and cut off the eye-like thing of the Scarlet Moon Devil, without paying any attention to the righteousness. Feel, **** the spoils in front of others.


    After closing the Eye of True Spirit, Ye Hao walked to the young woman and said with a grin:


    "In the lower human race, Changle helped Shi Potian and used more heroines to fight righteously. The grace of life-saving is unforgettable. If you have a life in the future, you will be able to do so."


    Not only did he say a fake name, but he also helped him establish a fake identity. Changle gang leader, Shi Potian, is a protagonist in Mr. Jin''s novel.


    The reason why Ye Hao told such a lie is because this woman is definitely not an aboriginal in this world. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How did you find it?


    As mentioned earlier, the body of the aborigines fits in with the life force in this world, and the body will be wrapped with a thick layer of life force. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of course, people who come in from other worlds will gradually fit in with the force of life, and will be enveloped by the force of life after ten thousand years.


    And now Ye Hao is very familiar with the power of life, and feels that the person in front of him is the same as himself, and he is wrapped in the power of life. Then it must be the last time the Space Teleportation Array was opened. The same group of people who came in, just didn''t know which race they were, but they definitely wouldn''t be Human Race. If they were Human Race, they would definitely be teleported to Tucheng.


    Ye Hao still has a small reputation among the various races on the earth. Before he could tell whether he was an enemy or a friend, Ye Hao decided not to tell his true identity.


    "Protoss, you have to work hard to help the lord water into the ground, young heroes don''t have to be polite, don''t worry about it."


    The woman replied in a modest manner following Ye Hao, but her acting skills were not as good as Ye Hao''s. She couldn''t help but chuckle as soon as she finished speaking, instead of the serious nonsense like Ye Hao''s.


    Ye Hao only started to look at the girl at this time, and didn''t have time to look carefully at first. Slaves don¡¯t say that the girl is very beautiful.


    She had beautiful hair, black and shiny, thick and dense. She stood in the sun and gently shook her head, and the hair flashed colorful halo.


    The jet-black hair was tied into a ponytail and hung softly behind his back. The small and white face was bursting with a hearty smile, and the facial features on it were delicately inlaid. The long eyelashes flashed with youthful light, and the evil crystal-like eyes turned dexterously, bright like a pool of clear water. The sunlight cast down and melted in her eyes, whirling silver-like brilliance. Under the eyes, there is a small mouth, like a cherry on a cream cake.


    Shui Lingling''s big eyes are covered with a layer of mist, like a valley after the rain, which looks hazy in the mist, making people unable to see the whole picture, quiet and peaceful without losing mystery.


    "Protoss, the most powerful and most secretive clan." Ye Hao was shocked again, and he could go to the UC Shock Department to report.


    The Protoss is very secretive, and its appearance is the same as that of the Human. The legend is a powerful branch of the Human. If it weren''t for a sparse population, it wouldn''t be a problem to dominate the world. Protoss was born as a warrior.


    "Hehe, the girl is really good at joking. I''m really the leader of the Changle gang in Xia. You can change your name or sit without changing your surname. The last name is Shi, the two names are up and down, and Shibotian is down.


    Ye Hao brazenly continued to make up the lie that he said earlier, and deliberately explained a few more words in order to increase the persuasive power. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "Ah, you really call that name. Seeing you talk so strangely, I thought you were talking funny. I belong to the Protoss, and my name is Leng Yan. If you talk about humans, it¡¯s so funny. You usually talk like that. ?"


    "Leng Yan? That''s not that." Ye Hao seemed to have heard the name somewhere, and chanted it in his heart, but he didn''t remember where he had heard it. I heard the Protoss girl asking herself if her usual words were so funny, she quickly gave a serious face and answered with a serious face............. ................................. ...........................................................................................


    "of course......"


    Then he shook his head solemnly and continued:


    "of course not."


    Ye Hao came up with a cold and humorous way of answering questions that is very common among humans on earth.


    However, Leng Yan was amused by his appearance, and now he leaned forward and backward with a smile, ignoring her own image, unable to straighten her waist. Bending over, clutching his belly, smiling, and said to Ye Hao:


    "Laughing to death, your human race is so funny. My parents used to warn me that human race is the most cold-blooded and calculating race. Keep away from human race. I guess they have never seen human race. Hahaha, laugh to death. If I can find them, I will tell them that Human Race is very interesting."


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly and sighed for this simple big girl. Fortunately, he met someone so upright as him. If he met a strange scorpion, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Your parents are right. Human Race does have a lot of people of the kind that they told them, but there are also handsome young men like me who are just and awe-inspiring."


    Ye Hao reminded Leng Yan that he was not stingy in words about himself. It could be said that the skin was quite thick. I don''t know if it was the reason why he had been in contact with Wang Wanpeng for a long time.


    "Is that so? Why are there so many different people, with the same difficulty and the same character, shouldn¡¯t they all have the same personality?


    Leng Yan asked suspiciously


    Ye Hao guessed that there were few members of the Protoss, and Leng Yan hadn''t been involved in the world, and he might have seen not many members of the tribe except his parents. Explain to her patiently:


    "Because there are many human races, and it is normal for all so many people to have different personalities. In fact, every race is the same, and everyone has a different personality, including your Protoss."


    Leng Yan nodded without understanding, and looked at Ye Hao thoughtfully. said laughingly:


    "You said that there are many human races, many bad people, and many good people. How do I know that you are not the bad human race my parents told me? Maybe my parents said that the sinister human race is like you."


    "Haha, you''re quite smart, and you know how to draw inferences from one another. A person like me who is so righteous can be a bad person. Every time I stop, other people will know that I am a good person. The auras are different."


    Ye Hao smiled and answered


    "It''s still upright, and the evil spirits are about the same. But I know you are not a bad person."


    Leng Yan retorted, then looked at Ye Hao and giggled. There was a bit of longing in his eyes, and a bit bleak, and there were many complex expressions.

 Chapter 436： Would you like to be a nanny for me?

    Ye Hao was very strange, but he didn''t ask too much, but instead asked Leng Yan:


    "How are you sure that I am not a bad person?"


    "Because your eyes look like Brother Star Soul."


    Leng Yan blurted out


    "Who is Brother Star Soul?"


    Ye Haowen


    "Wait a minute, you said your name is Leng Yan?"


    Leng Yan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously and nodded


    "You have an older brother named Xinghun. Is your brother''s surname Meng called Meng Xinghun? You should be Meng Xinghun''s wife, right?"


    "What, my surname is Leng, and of course my brother''s surname is Leng, how can he be named Meng? What does my wife mean?"


    "It''s a wife, a Taoist couple or something."


    "What? Brother Star Soul is my own brother, how can it be possible."


    Ye Hao also felt that he was a bit nervous. It was just a coincidence that the names were figured out. Leng Yan and Meng Xinghun were two characters in a game called Pop Butterfly Sword that Ye Hao played when he was a child.


    "What about your Brother Star Soul? Didn''t come in with you this time?"


    "No, Brother Star Soul and his parents have moved forward for a thousand years. I came by myself this time, so I came to look for them. But after searching for a long time, I couldn''t find it. Then I was accidentally sent by the Space Teleportation Array on the road. When it reaches here, I get lost and cannot return to the main city. I can only search aimlessly. I have encountered a lot of powerful monsters, some of them can be beaten, some cannot be beaten, and I will not provoke them if I encounter a monster. If they provoke me, I will kill them or beat them away. If I can¡¯t beat them, I will run away and hide.¡±


    Ye Hao was shocked again.


    Ye Hao thought to himself, this is too powerful. Sure enough, people are more angry than people. No, gods are better than people. This way, a little balance can be found. After all, people are gods. Not to mention his great strength, even this age can scare people to death. His parents came here a thousand years ago. Wouldn''t it be said that Leng Yan has lived for at least a thousand years?


    Envy, and the strength is so strong, living alone outside the main city.


    "The teleportation array you encounter may be a natural teleportation array, and the teleportation distance is very far. The artificially made teleportation array the day after tomorrow has race identification, just like when you first arrived, it was teleported to your protoss by your tribe¡¯s teleportation array. It¡¯s composed of many artificial teleportation arrays, each teleportation array teleports a certain distance. In the end, it can reach that far. I have heard others say that the main cities of each race are far apart, although you can fly, I''m afraid it will take a long time to go back before finding the teleportation array."


    Ye Hao didn''t hide from Leng Yan, but told the facts. Although Leng Yan is over a thousand years old, her mind and age are completely inconsistent, and she is only a human being''s psychological age of about twenty.


    After hearing what Ye Hao said, he looked very depressed, and he was a little helpless and lonely when he cleaned up. Wanting to be alone, not only has to face the threats of various powerful half-orcs, but also has to endure the torture of loneliness. For her age, it is very painful to want to come. And sincerely looking for a lover here, but now he has to accept such a blow, it is a bit difficult to accept.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear to comfort him:


    "Actually, you can practice hard and become stronger, and you will no longer be afraid of the half-orcs like monsters. And you can return to the main city of your clan quickly, even if you don''t find the teleportation formation."


    After listening to Ye Hao''s words, Leng Yan''s eyes also regained their vigor, just like they had when they first saw Ye Hao.


    "Brother Shi Potian, you are indeed a good human race."


    Leng Yan said to Ye Hao gratefully


    "That must be, Haoran''s righteousness is not fake." Ye Hao bragged without changing his expression and heartbeat.


    But it seems something is wrong, an old monster who is over a thousand years old, how can he call him such a little brother of fresh meat. But then think again:


    "She''s brother Shi Potian. What''s the matter with Ye Hao? The dynasty that Shi Potian lived in is more than a thousand years old. Maybe she can really be her brother. If Shi Potian knows about it, I can''t thank me for helping him. I found a sister of the Protoss."


    Looking at Ye Hao''s wretched expression, Leng Yan asked innocently.


    "Brother Shi Potian, what''s wrong with you."


    "Sister...nothing."


    Ye Hao just wanted to pretend to be a grown-up to teach Leng Yan, his sister suffocated before calling out, always feeling weird.


    "Well, Leng Yan, don''t call me Brother Shi Potian, you should call me Young Xia, or Shi Potian, I will call you Leng Yan female Xia."


    Ye Hao said helplessly to Leng Yan. This protoss woman, she lived a thousand years old, and called someone else''s brother.


    "Okay, Young Hero Shishatian."


    "That''s the right thing, Lengyan female hero."


    At this time, the sun is westward, and it will be dusk soon, and it is more than 70 miles away from Tucheng. It''s almost time to set off. Ye Hao thought for a while and said:


    "Lengyan Swordswoman, I''m about to go back, just leave it alone, there will be a period later."


    Although I really want to invite Leng Yan to Tucheng, after thinking about it, she has her own goals and things to accomplish. The journey of life is very long, and you will meet many different people. Some people will accompany you on a walk, but most people are just a passer-by who meet and meet each other. There will be a period after that sentence, and it is just a polite remark, in the vast north of Marfa, there will be no return date.


    Ye Hao still has the venom of the Scarlet Moon Devil on his body. He must rush to Tucheng as soon as possible. Only places with strong vitality can let him detoxify. Although the life force will not wrap Ye Hao, it will not restore his physical fatigue. This is the reason that the body and the life force are not fit together, but once the body suffers an injury, the body can still actively absorb it in a place where the life force is abundant. The life force comes to heal wounds.


    Leng Yan nodded sadly, trying to say something, her lips moved but there was no sound, she just stared at Ye Hao''s eyes, staring blankly.


    "You have an injury, let me help you recover."


    After Leng Yan finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved at Ye Hao. A burst of green light surrounded Ye Hao, and instantly recovered Ye Hao¡¯s injury. Not only did Chi Yue¡¯s poison be detoxified, but also his body was completely recovered. The magic elements were empty, everything was exactly the same as when Ye Hao left the city early in the morning.


    "It''s amazing, it should be a kind of exercises similar to alchemy therapy."


    Ye Hao thought


    But Leng Yan did this calmly, but his eyes never left Ye Hao''s.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and looked at her. Maybe he missed his brother too much. After a while, Ye Hao saw that Leng Yan hadn''t left yet, so he took the initiative to speak:


    "Then I will go first, I hope you can achieve your wish as soon as possible and find your family."


    Leng Yan did not speak, and nodded silently.


    After that, he turned around cruelly, ready to leave.


    Ye Hao walked slowly. There was no movement behind him. Ye Hao knew that Leng Yan was going to watch her leave. Ye Hao had a sore nose when he thought of her relatives on the earth. He turned his head and said loudly to Leng Yan.


    "Otherwise, you can be a nanny for me."


    When Leng Yan saw Ye Hao turn around, her eyes regained her expression, and she asked happily.


    "What is a nanny?"


    "Yes, I am injured. You can treat me with the same trick just now."


    "Okay, then I''ll be a nanny for you, then what good do you give me?"


    Leng Yan was very happy. Although she waited for Ye Hao''s words, she still asked for a symbolic question.


    "Of course I will protect you, you will heal me in the back, and I will fight in the front."


    "Haha, you really look like Brother Star Soul, but you can''t even hit me with a finger, and you leave me behind you, far behind Brother Star Soul."


    "That''s not a problem, I practice slowly, it''s not a minute to surpass you."


    Ye Hao has shamelessly played his cheeky

 Chapter 437： bodyguard

    "By the way, I still have something to do. I was thinking about coming back some time later. I will go back as soon as it gets dark. Now that you are here, I can just go back after finishing this thing."


    Ye Hao said to Leng Yan.


    Nonsense, Leng Yan has been floating away from the main city for so long without being injured. Isn''t she strong? Not long ago, she knocked out the Scarlet Moon Demon with a wave of her hand, and it was enough to sweep the half-orcs around Tucheng. The premise is that there is no special situation. Although the powerful half-orcs are unwilling to approach the place where the power of life is strong, special circumstances also exist.


    Ye Hao understood this, and wanted to take advantage of this time to come out to complete the challenge of the wall of fire before going back.


    The challenge of the Fire Wall is to kill the double-headed King Kong and bring back the body of the double-headed King Kong. The two-headed King Kong is just the commander of ordinary half-orcs, belonging to the low-level half-orcs who are not strong, and the strength is equivalent to that of the white boar, after all, the wall of fire is only a primary magic skill.


    Ye Hao found on the map, the two-headed Diamond Nest, which was very close to this place, and set off with Leng Yan towards the destination.


    "Shi Potian Young Hero, what are you going to do?"


    Leng Yan''s listless voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked back at Leng Yan after hearing it, and saw that she shook her head and followed Ye Hao unhurriedly, her expression very happy.


    "Go and make some money, this gang leader is very poor recently and can''t afford to eat at night, so I''ll take you to make some money and drink spicy food at night."


    Ye Haosi told a lie indifferently.


    "Is it? I haven''t eaten a serious meal in a long time, and I almost forget what rou is."


    Leng Yan looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    What Leng Yan said was the truth. The powerful half-orcs have a high IQ, and they are not inferior to human beings. They also know how to use magic elements to perform magic skills. The magic skills that half-orcs generally use are of one attribute, which is related to their physique.


    Some half-beast human bodies have an innate sense of the magic element of water attribute min, then it grows step by step, and the magic skills used are all water attribute magic skills, and the other attributes are also the same.


    As for half-orcs, it can be said that most half-orcs are naturally fire. He is extremely sensitive to the magic elements of fire attribute, magic energy, and perception. As a result, every time Lengyan is tired of wild fruits and wants to start a fire for a barbecue meal, a large number of half-orcs will be attracted immediately.


    Later Leng Yan also discovered that no matter how hidden she hides, as long as she is alive, the orcs will find her. In order not to be discovered, Lengyan can only eat some wild fruits to satisfy her hunger in the past few months.


    Ye Hao was also very sympathetic to Leng Yan''s experience. Seeing her innocent and innocent appearance, she couldn''t bear it. He wanted to tell her--in fact, I just wanted you to be a thug. I''m afraid I might encounter some powerful half-orcs at night.


    Of course it was another sentence:


    "Of course it is true. You and I hit it off right away. In the future, we will be good brothers fighting side by side. We will improve our strength together and help each other. Since we are so destined, how can our gang leader not do the best of the landlord''s friendship today?"


    Ye Hao was another fierce operation.


    "The leader of the stone gang is too polite. It is really a blessing for a little girl to be able to make friends with a good person like Shi Shaoxia!"


    I don''t know if I have been with Ye Hao for a long time. Those who are near Zhu are red and those who are near Mo are black. Although it took less than a long time for Leng Yan to learn Ye Hao''s cheeky, in order to have a good meal, he said something unconscionable without blushing.


    The two talked and laughed all the way, time passed by, and they didn''t feel bored on the way. When I arrived at the Lair of the Double-headed King Kong, I complained that the distance was too short, and I didn''t talk about it all, and his face was full of unsatisfactory expressions.


    Sure enough, I agreed with the sentence that wine every confidant has a thousand cups less.


    Very smoothly found the double-headed King Kong, Ye Hao was thinking of a quick fight, meeting is a three-dimensional thunder and lightning, attacking swordsmanship close, and then a set of assassination swordsmanship. Finish work


    Putting the corpse of the double-headed King Kong into the space ring, Ye Hao raised his head and the sunset half blocked by the horizon was extremely crimson, reflecting the surrounding clouds bright red, and the wild geese returning home in the sky glowed joyfully in the glowing sunset Tweet and embark on the way home happily.


    Looking at the tranquil and peaceful evening scenery in front of him, Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing in his heart. On the earth, I have never seen such a beautiful scenery in my memory, nor have I imagined that the evening sunset is so beautiful.


    Seeing the sunset slowly falling below the horizon, Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing, although the beautiful scenery of the good morning was good, it was only fleeting.


    Turning his head, I saw Leng Yan behind him, squinting her eyes, staring at the setting sun with a drunken face, and the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on her face, reflecting her delicate and flawless face even more rosy, and her figure was stretched infinitely. Originally very beautiful and glamorous, the temperament is even more dusty in the sunset.


    Ye Hao couldn''t remove his eyes after taking a glance. Fortunately, Yan Yan stared at the evening scenery with all his heart and didn''t notice Ye Hao''s gaffe.


    "I said nanny, don''t tell me, I haven''t found it before, you are really beautiful."


    "That''s natural. The heroine is not only both civil and military, but also natural beauty."


    Leng Yan responded positively to Ye Hao''s words of praise without being shy.


    "Is it so good? According to the normal routine, shouldn''t you be very shy, and then modestly say that I have won the award?"


    Ye Hao said carelessly.


    If I hadn''t seen it before, Leng Yan would really behave as Ye Hao said. But after some contact with Ye Hao, not only did his skin become thicker, he also got used to Ye Hao''s informal character.


    "Why? What you said was the truth. Why should I pretend to be humble? Isn''t this heroine not beautiful?"


    Leng Yan asked Ye Hao indifferently.


    "This one......"


    Ye Hao also has a black line on his face. What''s this? I wanted to tease this cheap thug and bodyguard, but he didn''t know how to answer the call. The result was that he didn''t know how to answer the call. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go back. I''m a little hungry."


    Ye Hao quickly changed the subject to ease his embarrassment.


    With the powerful Leng Yan, Ye Hao didn''t rush on the way, the two chatted without delay and headed towards Tucheng.


    During the chat with Leng Yue, Ye Hao also had a little understanding of the Protoss. The Protoss was born with a strong physique, stronger than Ye Hao now, and the physique might not be as good as a newly born Protoss baby. Of course, the Protoss also has its own weaknesses, and the fertility rate is usually more than 1,000 years.


    For example, Leng Yan''s elder brother is 1,200 years older than Leng Yan, and only protoss over 1,000 years old can give birth to the next generation, so the number of protoss is very small. However, the average life span of the Protoss is very long, ranging from 10,000 to tens of thousands of years.

 Chapter 438： Still cant beat King Wanpeng

    "That''s a bit powerful. Unlike our human race, ordinary people are generally insurmountable for a hundred years. It is like a green leaf for you."


    Ye Hao complained to Leng Yan full of envy


    "That''s boring, it''s gone, and you die before you live."


    Leng Yan said to Ye Hao sympathetically. Suddenly it seemed to remember something and asked:


    "Stone Gang Master, you are also a human race, so don''t you have a mere hundred years of life?"


    Worry is revealed in words and expressions


    "I''m talking about ordinary people who don''t cultivate. I can live a long time. I am a cultivator on the earth. And when I come to this world, if I practice harder, I might live longer than you."


    "That''s good, that''s good, then you must work hard to cultivate."


    Seeing Leng Yan''s relief, Ye Hao couldn''t help feeling funny, so he asked


    "What, why do you want me to live so long? Is it possible that you want me to join your Protoss?"


    "You are pretty beautiful. I just don''t want to meet an interesting person and die soon. Didn''t you still say that you want to protect me? When you become stronger, you can help me find my parents and brother. ."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said the previous sentence to protect you. It is based on the premise that you are a nanny for me. The nanny must give priority to protection. I don''t have to help you find a relative. I just let you When you get stronger, look for them. Your relatives are not my relatives, unless you turn them into my relatives, then I have an obligation to help you."


    "How do you change? You weren''t born to my parents, so you can turn my parents into yours?"


    Leng Yan looked at Ye Hao with an innocent look, and when he saw his face with a smirk, he understood and couldn''t help but blush.


    "You are really a very smart person, thinking about how to take advantage of Zui all the time."


    "Haha, who told you to say nothing about me?"


    Ye Hao said with a smile. Today not only Leng Yan, but Ye Hao is also very happy. After the desperation of Chiyue Valley, Ye Hao suddenly realized that he met Leng Yan who was very close to him. He hadn''t chatted so freely and unfettered for several months. The conversations were all relaxed topics, and he could also make jokes from time to time. Qi Lengyan, admire her angry look. Even on the earth, Ye Hao has never been as happy as he is today.


    On the earth, everyone around him is afraid of him or admires him, fearing his strength. Never before has it been like today, with a person, getting along with a friend on an equal footing, chatting about irrelevant topics, relaxing and cozy.


    Ye Hao also has a general understanding of Leng Yan''s family, Leng Yan''s father Wu Sheng, and his mother''s name is Leng Yue. The elder brother is called Leng Xinghun, the protoss is similar to the matrilineal clan that existed in the human race, and the children follow the mother''s surname.


    "Fang Master Shi, saying that the vast majority of your human race can only live less than a hundred years?"


    "Yup."


    "That''s boring, it''s too short, I''m over a thousand years old now, and it feels like a moment has passed. A hundred years is too little, and there is too little time to do a lot of things."


    "I don¡¯t think so. In fact, a hundred years is a very long journey in life. There are many things that are too late to do. Everyone will have a lot of regrets when looking back on his life. But the most important thing is that we will try our best. Done. You see us as we see insects that only live for one year. We also think their lives are too short, but they may not think so."


    Ye Hao patiently explained to Leng Yan, Ye Hao doesn''t have so much nonsense in normal times, and indeed he has some insights today.


    Seeing Leng Yan shook her head seemingly, Ye Hao smiled


    "I will understand later."


    "Stone Gangmaster, otherwise I will join your Changle Gang, then you, as the Gangmaster, can''t help but find someone for me."


    "You''re pretty smart. If you really join my Changle gang, I''ll be the rightful boss. You listen to me in every way. I said you can''t go west. Then I can really consider helping you. ."


    "Don''t I listen to you all the way now?"


    Leng Yan asked back


    "Now we are partners, you can listen to me, but you are not obliged to listen to me. It''s not the same when you join the team. You have to think carefully. There is also a question. You are much better than me, and you have no obligation. How to find them, why do you want to believe that I have the ability to help you?"


    "Because I don''t have a clue at all, you can still show me the way, so that I have a direction to work hard. And if there are more people, the more likely it is to find success."


    "Okay, the gang leader reluctantly accepted you. From now on, you will be the deputy leader of the Changle gang."


    Ye Hao is another story that is not so reliable.


    "Then how many people do we have in Changle?"


    "There were a lot of people on the earth before, but I haven''t followed them."


    Ye Hao said without shame


    "Then my deputy gang leader is not the youngest."


    Leng Yan paled Ye Hao, and vomited her head.


    "What''s the hurry, **** with me, I''m afraid I can''t find my little brother."


    ......


    During the conversation, Ye Hao and both of them returned to Tucheng without realizing it. It was late at night, and Wang Wanpeng went home to sleep, and the city gates were closed. Ye Hao and Leng Yan could only cross the wall and enter Ye Hao¡¯s residence. Ye Hao¡¯s wooden house is quite large. They used to practice desperately at the hot spring day and night. When they were tired, they slept beside them. Stayed in a wooden house several times.


    Ye Hao roasted some air-dried black pork to satisfy their hunger, Leng Yan ate it deliciously and gobbled it up.


    "Look at your food, no one will grab you, eat slowly."


    Ye Hao did not forget to laugh at Leng Yan while eating, but Leng Yan ignored him at all.


    After eating, I felt a strong feeling of sleepiness, but no one wanted to sleep, and finally found a congenial partner, and they all wanted to confide their emotions to the other party. If it weren''t for the lack of alcohol, I would really have to get drunk.


    As I said, I couldn''t support it, and I fell asleep one after another. The two did not avoid suspicion, and slept directly on the same bed.


    I got up at dawn the next day and hurriedly came to the gate of the city, ready to find King Wanpeng for his exercises. King Wan Peng, I saw Ye Hao coming from a long way, with that wretched smile again.


    "Brother Ye, is the challenge complete?"


    "Yes, Brother Wan."


    He said that he took out the true spirit eye of the Scarlet Moon Demon and the corpse of the double-headed King Kong from the space ring.


    When he saw the corpse of the double-headed King Kong, King Wan Peng simply nodded his head. When he saw the True Spirit Eye that Ye Hao took out, his eyes were straight.


    "Fuck, Brother Ye, you are really one of my brothers and fortunes, such a rare petrified true spirit eye has been captured by you, your mother T is really a genius."


    Wang Wan Peng excitedly told Ye Hao


    "Fuck, this Nima makes this product cheaper again." Ye Hao muttered in his heart.


    "Yeah, I searched for it specially. After searching for several, I found a Scarlet Demon with the Eye of the Petrified True Spirit, and specially brought his eyes of the Petrified True Spirit back to honor you, brother."


    Ye Hao also took the opportunity to borrow the donkey from the slope.

 Chapter 439： Familiar with new exercises

    Wang Wan Peng couldn''t open his eyes with laughter. Of course he knew that Ye Hao was lying to him. Ye Hao would be so good. Even if he did, he knew the Eye of Farting Shihua True Spirit.


    The probability of the ordinary Scarlet Demon''s true spirit eye mutating is less than one in ten thousand, while the probability of mutating into a petrified true spirit eye is lower. Of course, such words are not beautiful when they are said. Wang Wan Peng naturally knows better than anyone else.


    "Brother Ye is interested, brother, I am anxious about your love. Last time my brother told you to owe me a favor, it was a joke, brother, don''t forget to heart. I just don''t know how you killed This mutated Scarlet Demon? With your current strength, being petrified by the Eye of the Petrified True Spirit, it will take at least 3 seconds to petrify. How can you kill him?"


    "Luck, luck." Ye Hao said ambiguously


    "Brother really didn''t read the wrong person, the adventurer is the adventurer, Brother Ye is really lucky."


    Ye Hao really wanted to throw the map that the bearded old man gave to the toilet now, to cheat people. Originally, the true spirit eyes of the ordinary Scarlet Moon Devil had only a short-term bewildering effect, which was not a threat to Ye Hao at all, but this map didn''t say that this was a mutant Scarlet Moon Demon, and almost killed Ye Hao.


    "Brother Ye, this is the crystal ball of the sword and the wall of fire."


    King Wan Peng saw Ye Hao gritted his teeth and thought he was going to take back the Eye of the Petrified True Spirit. Hurry up and put the Eye of True Spirit away, and handed the crystal ball to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, but the crystal ball turned around and left.


    After returning to the cabin, Ye Hao took a look at Leng Yan, who was still asleep, after absorbing the crystal ball of Sun-Day Swordsmanship and Wall of Fire. So he went out and came to the hot spring. Prepare to try these two newly learned exercises.


    Fire Wall: Elementary magic skills, a total of four levels. It senses and guides the magical energy in the space, generates a huge wall of flames on the ground, and causes continuous burning damage to opponents in the vicinity. When it reaches the fourth level, huge flames The power is extremely powerful, burning the sky and boiling the sea, it seems that it will never go out. It is an excellent magic skill for defending and attacking half-orcs.


    Sunfighting Swordsmanship: Intermediate martial arts, with a total of five levels. The powerful body energy fills the weapon under the guidance of sword moves. When the energy reaches its peak, it can stimulate a powerful daily shock wave, causing shock damage to all creatures on the straight path. When it reaches the fifth heaven, it can form a shock line of tens of meters, powerful, disdainful of the sky, and can even shake the soul of the weak, and the soul is out of the sheath. Random effect: Day by day-the sun-like ray of light can cause short-term blindness to the creatures in the surrounding area. The probability is triggered, depending on the strength of the caster, mastery of proficiency, and multiplicity of daily swordsmanship.


    The introduction of the two exercises clearly appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Try this wall of fire first."


    Ye Hao carefully sensed the magic elements in his body, and controlled the magic elements according to the instructions of the wall of fire.


    "Out!"


    As Ye Hao¡¯s shout fell, a square area appeared, two rows and two columns of fire walls. Ye Hao then released several times in a row. A row of fire walls was released directly in front of him, and a flame area of ??tens of meters was in front of him. He took shape in front of him.


    "Good thing, it can last for so long after a heavy day. If you fight against a large number of orcs in the future, you should cover the ground for him before you fight. I just don''t know how powerful it is."


    Ye Hao secretly sighed


    This time the release of the magical fire wall was much smoother than the first time you used the thunder and lightning technique. The thunder and lightning technique is a magic technique with the lightning attribute, and the fire wall is a magic technique with the fire attribute, and this requires different magic element attributes. But this time Ye Hao was able to easily succeed, which shows that Ye Hao has made great progress in the release of magic skills and the understanding of magic elements.


    Thinking that he had mastered the magical skills of the fire attribute, Ye Hao quickly released the magic shield. Sure enough, the magic shield that used to have only blue light, now it is shining with two colors of blue and yellow. Looking at the magic shield of the Triple Heaven, Ye Hao felt that the trip to Scarlet Moon Valley was worthwhile, even though she almost died in Scarlet Moon Valley.


    Thunder and lightning technique advances to the third heaven, magic shield advances to the third heaven, assassination swordsman advances to the second heaven, plus Leng Yan. Earn blood.


    The success of the Fire Wall has greatly increased Ye Hao¡¯s confidence, and he can¡¯t wait to see the power of the sword technique. For Ye Hao, martial arts and Ye Hao¡¯s cultivation on the earth are in the same line, and magic techniques are a brand-new technique for him. .


    The Sun Chasing Sword Technique is an intermediate martial skill, and it is also the first intermediate skill that Ye Hao has obtained. Ye Hao can''t wait to see the gap between the intermediate and elementary exercises.


    "Fuck, what a cool martial skill, it''s a must-have skill for pretending to be a girl."


    With the use of a set of day-to-day swordsmanship, a five-foot-long sword qi was cut out, causing the air to vibrate, and with the dazzling golden light, it created a deep trench about one meter wide and five feet long on the ground. Seeing such a powerful sun-fighting sword technique, Ye Hao performed the sun-fighting sword once again. As before, another deep ditch was cut out, but this time there was no golden light.


    "It seems that this cool golden light is the random effect of the swordsmanship of the day. I just don''t know the probability of it appearing."


    Ye Hao wanted to try several times to estimate the probability of the day-to-day effect. Only after he played the fifth time, he found that his stamina was not much left, and at most he could barely support him to play the sixth day-by-day swordsmanship. And these five times, only the first time there was golden light.


    "It deserves to be an intermediate martial skill. It consumes so much. With the current physical stamina, the limit is six times. It seems that you have to strengthen your physical fitness. Otherwise, it would be a pity that you can''t use such a martial art that is so violent."


    Ye Hao had to sigh the energy consumption of the strong East Continent of the intermediate martial arts, but at the thought of that pit-man''s primary martial arts fiery sword technique, Ye Hao was furious. An elementary martial art consumes about six times as much as the intermediate martial art Sun-Day Swordsmanship, and it is still a single damage. Even the golden light that is most worth blowing is not as long as the golden light of Sun-Sword Art.


    The most important thing is that the power of the last move cannot be played out, except for a little help for refining, it can be said that it is waste in waste.


    Ye Hao was soaking in the hot spring to recover his strength, while thinking about how to play the last move of the fiery sword. Now that he has the Sword of the Sun, Ye Hao has no plans to use the Fire Sword to consume all his physical energy at one time. First, the Sword of the Sun consumes a lot of physical energy, requiring only six sets. Second, he also wants to see. About a few times the day-by-day swordsmanship can trigger a day-by-day effect. By the way, familiarize yourself with this martial skill through more displays.


    One day passed by in the practice, Ye Hao was also familiar with the two new exercises, the Wall of Fire and the Sword of the Sun. He found that the daily effects of the Sword of the Sun could be triggered once in about eight to nine times. It''s high.

 Chapter 440： Ye Hao vs Leng Yan

    Seeing that the sky was already dark, Ye Hao didn''t plan to practice anymore. In the past, he seized all the time and practiced by the hot spring day and night. But now there is still Leng Yan, if she doesn''t go back, she is afraid that she can''t find herself in a hurry. Ye Hao hurried back.


    When he got home, Ye Hao found that he was thinking too much, and saw Leng Yan eating his black pork in the wooden house with relish.


    "..."


    Ye Hao is a little hard to accept his passion


    "Deputy gang leader, how can you steal the good black pork of your gang leader without the permission of your gang leader."


    Ye Hao said with a smile


    "Stone Gang''s remarks are wrong. Only stealing other people''s things is called stealing. How can you call stealing your own things?"


    "Obviously it''s mine, how did it become your own thing?"


    "Are you the Changle Gang leader? Don''t your things belong to the Changle Gang. As the deputy leader of the Changle Gang, how can I steal something from the Changle Gang?"


    "It seems to make sense. I really didn''t realize that you are quite smart and eloquent. The gang leader can''t tell you. But can you keep some for your gang leader? There is so much left. Save some for me to eat. "


    Leng Yan ignored Ye Hao and continued to eat.


    "No wonder the Protoss has a strong personality, it turns out that they are so edible."


    Seeing that Ye Hao couldn''t get the money, he started taunting Leng Yan, but he didn''t know that in the Protoss, eating goods is a compliment to others...


    Lengyan sat on the stone bench and asked carelessly.


    "Speaking of the Shi Potian gang leader, where are you going during the day, you will be gone when you come together, and there will be no sign for a day, worrying about the death of the deputy gang leader."


    The tone and demeanor of the speech were very similar to Ye Hao''s nonsense, and the old **** was there.


    "I said, Deputy Chief Leng, can you not say such things that are against your heart? I see how happy you were when you were eating the black pork of the Chief, but you can''t see the slightest worry. If you are really worried about me, why don''t you keep some for me? I eat. I didn¡¯t even ask when I came back. I focused on eating. Now I¡¯m full, tell me this."


    Ye Hao relentlessly fought back.


    "Fang Lord Shi, don''t say that, I don''t want to have enough strength to eat, right? Who is bullying you, I can help you beat him."


    Leng Yan continued the story without caring.


    "What''s so special about you... why are you so thick-skinned, do you know that people want skins and skins."


    "I didn''t learn it with the gang leader yet."


    "......"


    Ye Hao found out that he couldn''t even talk about her.


    "By the way, how do you learn the exercises in the main city of the Protoss."


    Ye Hao asked Leng Yan


    "Crystal ball, choose a series of exercises, and then all exercises in this series will be given to me, ranging from entry-level to advanced exercises. There are some special exercises. There are no exercises above or above. of."


    "Don''t you need to complete any challenges or something?"


    "No need."


    Ye Haogang wanted to greet the people who set up the human race main city to complete the challenge to get the merits and regulations. Then think about it, or it is better for the human race to do this. After all, the **** race has a strong physique, and it can be cultivated without any obstacles regardless of the low-level and high-level techniques. Human races are different. Take Ye Hao as an example. At the beginning, he was given a copy of the Sword Technique of the Sun. Can he use it? It''s better to make progress gradually.


    "What do you have?"


    "Martial skills, magic skills, magic skills, and magical skills."


    "There are also these three, what is the magical technique?"


    "Flying in the sky that day was a magical technique. Of course, flying is only a part of the magical technique."


    "So what you learned is the exercises of the Shenxingshu series?"


    Ye Hao listened to Leng Yan¡¯s introduction of the Protoss exercises, which are also martial arts and magic techniques, but there is one more magical exercise than the Humans. It should be a special exercise series. It is conceivable that the exercises of other races should also be based on these three. It is possible. One or two more similar special exercises series.


    "Not only Shenxingshu, I have learned all the other three exercises series. This time the Protoss is the only one who came in. There is no way, who makes me so good, people learn a series, I have to learn all of them. There is a sentence Speaking well, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    Ye Hao found that Leng Yan''s bragging skills were not inferior to him.


    "Deputy Leng, don''t brag, can you do it, or do we practice with two singles? Let''s see how good your gang leader is?"


    Ever since Ye Hao learned the swordsmanship of the Sun, he has been a little swollen, almost forgetting who he is. Of course, the main purpose is to look at the martial arts of the Protoss, the similarities between the martial arts of the Protoss and the humans, and the differences between the two. He didn''t blindly go too far. If Leng Yan was an enemy or not a friend, he estimated that he would turn around and flee, and the strength gap would be too great.


    Ye Hao was worried that he couldn''t find a master to make a move. Now that there is a ready-made one, how could he let it go? Leng Yan would never make any moves regardless of the severity, so let him kill him with one move.


    "Fang Master Shi, you are in such a wrong state. It seems that this deputy head has to pour cold water on you, otherwise you don''t know how high the sky is."


    "If I beg you, hit it if you want. We can see the truth under both hands. Don''t just brag."


    Ye Haoming knew that he couldn''t beat him, but he refused to admit defeat. No matter if he wins or loses, he can''t be weak.


    "Okay, the momentum is good, the stone gang master will keep it up."


    "......"


    Ye Hao was speechless. He found that her bragging skills had been learned by her. Now that he was talking rubbish, he couldn''t speak to her completely.


    Ye Hao went outside the house without saying a word.


    Leng Yan also walked out afterwards. Seeing Leng Yan''s contemptuous look, Ye Hao couldn''t help but want to beat her. Without a word, a triple-sky thunder and lightning technique smashed against Leng Yan.


    It was just blocked by the transparent shield on Leng Yan''s body, as if time was still, and the mighty thunder and lightning technique disappeared without making a sound of hitting the transparent shield. Ye Hao knew that that layer of shield should be a defensive technique such as a magic shield.


    "What a powerful defense technique." Ye Hao secretly admired in his heart.


    "Stone Gang Master, the attack power of your magic technique is a bit touching!"


    Leng Yan did not forget to taunt Ye Hao while blocking the thunder and lightning technique.


    "It''s just an appetizer."


    Ye Hao responded


    The wall of fire was activated instantly, laying a wall of fire on the area where Leng Yan was standing. The original intention was to force Leng Yan to float in the air with the magical skill, and then use the shock wave of the sun-day sword to shake her down, because there is no focus in the air, even if there is a huge gap in strength between him and Leng Yan It is likely to shake her down, even if the shock does not come down, it will prevent her from being so calm, and then she will be able to save a little bit of face.


    Who knows, Leng Yan didn''t care about the burning of the wall of fire at all, and still stood on the wall of fire and strolled in the courtyard. This time, Ye Hao¡¯s tricks went to waste. On the ground, not to mention that there was a transparent shield that could absorb the triple thunder and lightning technique. Even if there was none, the shock waves of his day-by-day swordsmanship couldn¡¯t shake Leng Yan even a bit. Ye Hao can understand it from Leng Yan''s explosive aura.


    Regardless, try or try. A five-meter-long sword qi was accompanied by golden light, slashing towards Leng Yan in the wall of fire. This time, the day-by-day shock wave was not silently absorbed like the Thunder and Lightning technique of the Triple Heaven, but caused a ripple on the transparent shield on Leng Yan''s body, but that was all.

 Chapter 441： The raging fire that gave Ye Hao a long face

    "Your technique looks very high-profile, especially the golden light, which makes me unable to open my eyes, but the attack power is still touching."


    "......"


    Ye Hao couldn''t refute, he was depressed to death


    "Fang Master Shi, let me try to beat you now."


    Ye Hao, he was scared into a cold sweat when he heard this, thinking of the fate of the Scarlet Moon Demon. I almost couldn''t help but tell her to start lightly. Finally held back. I only hope that she is not a person who does not take care of her, otherwise she will die too aggrieved.


    The magic shield of the triple sky instantly wrapped Ye Hao, and the magic shield of yellow and blue flashed, making it more conspicuous in the dark night. At this time, Leng Yan''s attack came as scheduled, and a group of scarlet flames fell from the sky and hit Ye Hao''s two-color magic shield. In an instant, Ye Hao felt that his breathing was unsatisfactory, and a burst of heat hit.


    "Fortunately, it is the fire magic technique. Now that I have the magic element of the fire attribute after learning the fire wall, I will over-absorb the fire magic technique. It should not be a big problem to block it.


    Seeing that Leng Yan was using the fire magic skill to himself, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could be happy, his body flew upside down. And the magic shield has disappeared!


    What a terrifying power, you must know that in the Woma Temple, the simultaneous attacks of hundreds of Woma leaders will not be able to break the magical shield of a single color in the sky. Now Leng Yan''s fire attack actually shattered the two-color triple sky magic shield. What a powerful power, it can break the magic shield in an instant, indicating that the magic elements contained in this trick are far higher than the total amount of magic elements in Ye Hao''s body. Otherwise, it is impossible to break the shield directly, and the opponent can still use it. Fire magic skills that are over-absorbed by the magic shield.


    "Horrible!"


    Ye Hao, who flew out, once again said this classic line in a certain novel. It seems that we have to strengthen the cultivation of magic elements and increase the storage capacity.


    "Brother Shi Potian!"


    Seeing Ye Hao flying upside down, Leng Yan thought Ye Hao was injured and couldn''t help but yelled. Looking at Ye Hao very worried, he was relieved to see that Ye Hao was fine.


    "Lengyan Swordswoman, there are two things. Thank you for your mercy today. If you fight again in the future, I hope you can stop at it."


    Ye Hao had just eaten a magic skill, and didn''t suffer much damage, most of it was blocked by the magic shield.


    "Stone Bangzhu, you are not bad, practice a lot, maybe you don''t need to show mercy to me next time."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s okay, Leng Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and then started taunting again.


    "..."


    Ye Hao was really eaten to death by her, but the key was not enough, and he couldn''t make insidious tricks on his own people.


    "I don''t know what other clever tricks the Stone Gang master has? Why don''t you use them all to tickle me."


    Ye Hao wanted to say that he had surrendered, so he didn''t get angry when he heard these words.


    What else does he do?


    Swordsmanship? Come on, it¡¯s useless day by day, and it¡¯s not ashamed to go up and down after attacking and killing.


    Assassination swordsmanship? This is okay, ignoring any defensive sword energy, and definitely ignoring that transparent shield. Or just this one? The introduction of assassination swordsmanship came to mind in an instant.


    Assassination swordsmanship: Primary martial arts, a total of four levels, is a martial arts that uses the sword aura on the weapon to cause damage. This sword aura can reach the depths of the soul to cause sacred damage, ignoring any defense. When you reach the fourth layer of heaven, the sword energy can reach half a meter, and the person has not arrived, and the sword energy first reaches, it is an excellent martial skill to kill the strong half-orcs in the defense.


    Forget it, this trick is definitely useful. Attack and kill swordsmanship ignores any defense. The damage is only related to the opponent''s soul strength and life strength, and has nothing to do with whether the body is strong or not. Although the physique of the Protoss is strong, it is not necessarily the other strong, Ye Hao is not. The heart hurts Leng Yan, just as Leng Yan didn''t want to hurt Ye Hao.


    Fiery swordsmanship? Only this last waste martial art is left. But I can''t let go of the last move, Fiery Slash, so let her see the joke even more when he fights it out? Regardless, a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    I hope I can give you some strength this time and play the last trick to save face. Ye Hao estimated that the power of the last fire slash was because it was a top martial skill (lost the second half, and the difficulty of learning, was reduced to a primary martial skill), the physical energy conversion rate must be higher than the daily swordsmanship, and the physical energy consumed It is six times the day-by-day, plus the single attack, in general, the power should be more than 30 times the day-by-day.


    How many times is more than thirty times? Ye Hao can''t estimate it, but he shouldn''t hurt Leng Yan even if he thinks about it. Moreover, he can hardly make the last move. Even if he is lucky enough to make it, Leng Yan might be injured. Leng Yan will definitely feel it, and want to come. It is certainly not difficult to dodge my attack at this speed.


    After making up his mind, Ye Hao displayed the fiery sword technique. Very strange, Leng Yan''s eyes became serious when he saw the start-up style of the Fire Swordsmanship, without saying a word, unlike the mockery at the beginning. When he saw the last move, Lihuo Slash and the golden light on the Hongming Sword, his eyes changed from solemnity to horror.


    "Fang Shi, are you trying to kill me?" Leng Yan shouted


    But Ye Hao''s last move to refine the fire sword technique was still as expected. It failed. Just about to accept Leng Yan''s ridicule, he heard Leng Yan''s question and asked him if he wanted to kill her. At first, I thought she changed a mocking posture and was about to ignore her, but now she looks serious and doesn''t seem to be a joke.


    Ye Hao didn''t know anything, Leng Yan had a deep understanding of this fiery sword technique, but she had witnessed his horror with her own eyes. On that day, she was chased and killed by a powerful half-orc. The strength of the half-orc was even stronger than her father had in her mind. However, such a powerful half-orc was easily cut in half by this fiery sword, and the incision was burned. That kind of situation still persists in my mind, and when I see that Ye Hao is using that trick, I feel instinctive fear.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s current strength, even if it was the last fire slash that successfully used the Fire Sword Technique, under the protection of the transparent shield, it would not allow her to suffer much damage, at most a slight injury. But the fear of being dominated by fiery swordsmanship made her scream.


    Seeing that she was scared, Ye Hao immediately said triumphantly: "Hey, of course, this gang leader is reluctant to kill the deputy gang leader, but just wants you to see if the gang leader has a hole card."

 Chapter 442： Leng Yans thoughts

    "It''s awesome, top martial arts, really good stuff. If you can find the next scroll, it will be beautiful. Although it still can''t be used, it will scare Leng Yan into a fool at the end. This technique is also worth the price, and it has increased a little for me. Face. It''s a pity that the highest technique that Tucheng can challenge is high-level. There is not a top-level one, otherwise I will learn a few more."


    Ye Hao thought triumphantly.


    "Assistant Leng, see the strength of this gang leader."


    Ye Hao has been ridiculed for so long, and finally exhales once. Naturally, some ridicule is indispensable. The villain looks like Lu Zilin in Chen Zhongshi''s works.


    But Leng Yan ignored him, didn''t fight him, just lowered his head, silently thinking about something.


    Ye Hao, who was originally very proud, couldn''t help but lack interest when seeing this situation.


    "Lengyan Swordswoman, I can¡¯t see that this gang leader is better than you. Why are you not happy? Actually, I have hidden some of the air-dried black pork, or I will bring out a braised pork for you to eat? Let¡¯s try this gang leader¡¯s craft."


    Leng Yan still didn''t speak but lowered her head silently, as if she hadn''t heard Ye Hao''s words.


    It''s abnormal. He didn''t follow Ye Hao''s script at all. Normally, shouldn''t he jump up happily when he heard meat eating?


    "How come you are suddenly unhappy, not like you at all, you have been floating in the north of Marfa for a few months, and you are still so optimistic, why suddenly you are so depressed. Forget it, tell you the truth, that raging fire I can¡¯t use the most powerful last trick of swordsmanship at all, and I didn¡¯t even think about using it. After the golden light, I am gone. It¡¯s not my trick. Just try it, you are still better than me. You I don¡¯t think I really want to kill you with that trick, do I?"


    Ye Hao was a little helpless, and had no choice but to truthfully confess.


    In fact, the reason has nothing to do with Ye Hao. At best, the fire sword technique made Leng Yan recall the scene a few months ago. She thought again, there are so many powerful people in this world, the half-orc alone is stronger than the parents in her memory, and the mysterious human warrior who killed the half-orc in one move.


    In such a powerful world, are parents and brothers still alive? Can you still find them? This is what Leng Yan thought in her heart.


    Seeing that Leng Yan was still looking down in thought.


    Ye Hao helplessly said:


    "Leng Swordswoman, I don¡¯t know if I am making you unhappy. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can just beat me up, and do it lightly. If someone else is bullying you, hum..."


    "Hmm... then I... forget it, even you can bully, then I am not run down by him like an ant, or wait until I become stronger. Take revenge."


    Ye Hao used this cold humor to make Leng Yan smile again, but he didn''t expect it to be really useful.


    "Haha...hahaha, Shi Bangzhu, you are really funny."


    Leng Yan originally laughed lightly, but later turned into a big laugh. Well, her naturally optimistic character and occasional sentimentality will not last long.


    "Then Shi Gang, when will the braised pork be served to the deputy gang? I just heard it."


    Seeing Leng Yan recovered, Ye Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was about to laugh at her again, but after thinking about it, he finally made her laugh. Who knows if there will be any moths.


    "There will be braised pork naturally, so now Deputy Chief Leng can''t tell me what has made you unhappy just now. Isn''t it really me? Are you so afraid of my fiery swordsmanship?"


    "Of course it''s you. You want to kill your own deputy leader, but I want to be the nanny behind you. You are so cruel, you don''t even let your own people go. I have to eat all the braised pork."


    Ye Hao looked dumbfounded


    "I''ve said it, I can''t use it at all."


    "Haha, I lied to you, I just saw your trick and thought of an incident a few months ago. I met a very strong half-orc who was stronger than my parents combined, but was caught by your human race. The warrior used that trick to kill in seconds. I am worried that my parents might..."


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    "There are many powerful people in this world, but if you think about it, that powerful human race may not be better than your parents on earth than your **** race, and then in this world, they can become so powerful, so why are you? Parents can¡¯t become stronger in this world and become stronger than him? Besides, you are not strong enough now, and you can¡¯t change anything. Why can¡¯t you live the present and try to become stronger? That¡¯s your future Things to consider."


    After listening to Ye Hao''s comfort, Leng Yan really felt better, her eyebrows curled, and she became even more intimate and moved towards Ye Hao.


    "I know, Master Shi, I''m starving to death, so don''t hurry up to give my deputy head a good meal, starve me to death, where can you find such a good nanny for you? My recovery technique is very powerful. ."


    "Why are you hungry? I didn''t eat so much just now."


    "Isn''t that a fight with you, it was all consumed."


    "But you seem to be useless."


    "You still know, can you take it hard if I force you?"


    The style of painting doesn¡¯t seem right, how come it¡¯s a bit like being transformed


    ......


    Ye Hao put the black pork into the stone pot while fighting with Leng Yan


    "By the way, Lord Shi, I will follow you in the future. After we become stronger, I will go to my parents and brother. Do you have anything else to do?"


    Ye Hao thought for a while, even at that time, he might not be able to return to Earth. It still has to become stronger, strong enough to tear the space barrier, or repair the natural teleportation array, of course, you can also try to crack the ultimate secret of Cang Yue Island. Otherwise, there is really nothing to do, the purpose here is to become stronger, and then leave here.


    Ye Hao replied:


    "It shouldn''t be, what''s the matter."


    "Great! Will you help me find my parents then?"


    "of course......"


    "It''s this trick again, and I''m going to say it won''t be right later?"


    Leng Yan''s expression was slightly lost.


    "how do you know?"


    "Guess it."


    Seeing that Ye Hao refused himself without hesitation. Still seemingly proud, Leng Yan was a little sulking and didn''t want to care about Ye Hao.


    "Leng deputy gang leader, but you guessed wrong this time. As a gang leader, it is my responsibility and mission to help you with your subordinates. I will definitely help you find your parents. I''m fine anyway."


    "Fang Master Shi, you are so kind, I Leng Yan did not follow the wrong person as expected."


    Leng Yan was very happy when she heard Ye Hao''s promise.


    "When we find my parents and elder brother, I tell them that Human Race actually has very good people, good people like Gangzhu."


    "Alas...Don''t talk nonsense, I just agreed to help you find your parents, but I didn''t promise to help you find that Meng Xing Soul."


    "What Meng Star Soul is Cold Star Soul."

 Chapter 443： Discover a new way of refining

    "No matter what his star soul, I won''t help you find it."


    "why?"


    "I helped you find him, so if someone like him is a substitute, isn''t it worthwhile to use it? I''m not stupid. I have found Meng Xinghun. What''s the matter with the master of the gang? If you stick to him, how can you care about this fake me?"


    "Leng Xinghun, haha, Shi Gang, you really care about this deputy gang leader."


    "For what I beg of you, don''t be passionate about yourself. I help you because you have a life-saving grace for me, an acknowledgment of grace, and traditional virtues. Besides, you are now the deputy head of my gang, and again The nanny of the gang leader, how can you not help you? You haven''t said whether the parents and brother you are looking for will kick the gang leader away?"


    "of course......."


    "Of course...No, you are you, and your brother is your brother. You are just a bit like you. You are always two people. I didn''t regard you as his substitute. I just felt that I was with you. , No matter what you do, it¡¯s easy, even if you don¡¯t say anything, I feel very happy to see you. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re so funny and interesting to talk. I haven¡¯t learned yet. How could I kick you away. I¡¯m still I want to follow you forever."


    "Now what you say is good, it''s a lie to me, forget it, just lie. Who made you the assistant of the gang leader?"


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    "Then how do you know that I didn''t lie to you? Maybe, I''m the kind of liar who loves to speak nicely and kicks me off when I''m good?"


    "No, you won''t lie to me."


    "why?"


    "No, I just think you won''t lie to me. If you promise me, you will do it. Yes, you are this kind of person."


    "That''s really right. For Changle Gang, the most important guideline is to be faithful. If you promise a lot of money, you must do it when you say it."


    "Haha, helper, you are so kind, I am so happy to know someone like you, or you should be my brother, then I have two brothers, OK?"


    "Not good! Seniority can''t be chaotic"


    Ye Hao was in a cold sweat again, you are so much older than my ancestors, let me be your brother...I am too old to be your grandson.


    "Why? What kind of seniority can''t be chaotic."


    "I didn''t give birth to your parents, so how can I be your elder brother? I am the gang leader, and you are the deputy gang leader. This is the seniority."


    "This also counts?"


    "I''m telling you the truth, you are older than my ancestors, and I will be you as a grandson, or you will be your husband. Will you marry?"


    "Then you''d better be my grandson."


    Leng Yan said with a smile


    "Deputy Leng, please pay attention to your words."


    Ye Hao took the cooked black pork in a stone bowl and shook it in front of Leng Yan.


    "Sorry, helper, I was wrong."


    The two happily talked while eating meat.


    "By the way, Master Shi, how do you cultivate."


    "I don¡¯t know other people. Anyway, I¡¯m a major physique. The stronger the physique, the faster the absorption of spiritual energy and magic elements. The more stored, the exercises will take a certain amount of time to practice and increase proficiency. After some actual combat, you can be promoted."


    "Then how do you generally cultivate physique? The exercises we brought from the main city of the Protoss have no exercises for physique."


    "My body refining is very simple. It is to use the fire sword technique that you are afraid of. Although I can''t perform the last trick, it will drain my physical energy. Then I lie in the hot spring, the life of the hot spring is dissolved. Strength will help me quickly restore my physical strength. If I don¡¯t repeat it, my physical strength will increase by one point."


    "Then you can get me a martial art of Fiery Swordsmanship. I also want to train. And recovery is not that troublesome. The recovery technique in our Protoss technique can recover faster than the hot spring, just like last time. The time you were injured, I helped you with the recovery technique."


    "Oh! Why did I forget, I told you to follow me just to make you a nanny. Okay, tomorrow I will help you get a copy."


    Ye Hao suddenly realized that he patted his head.


    "In other words, don''t all the exercises such as the restoration technique and healing technique belong to the magic? Isn''t the magic to fit the life force. How can you use it?"


    "Look at this."


    While talking, Leng Yan took out a white bead and a branch.


    "what is this?"


    "This pearl is called the empty pearl, which can absorb and store a lot of life force, and this branch is on the tree of origin, which can help me better sense and use the life force."


    "So this is ah."


    The next day, Ye Hao found King Wan Peng and asked him for another crystal ball of the Fiery Sword Technique. He had passed the challenge technique, and he didn''t need to accept the challenge the second time he took it.


    King Wan Peng looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and gave Ye Hao the crystal ball without saying a word.


    "Zizi..."


    "Sure enough."


    The exercises of all races are marked with identification marks, and people who are not from their own race cannot accept the inheritance of the crystal ball at all. Unless you find the sentence of the exercises to record your own learning, you don''t need a crystal ball.


    "Forget it, it''s okay if we can''t learn, anyway, our Protoss physique is naturally strong, and we increase quickly. Even eating can help us increase our physique. Master Shi, please practice, I will help you recover, and wait for you to learn to get out of the city. We can go out and explore the exercises we can provide."


    "it is good!"


    Ye Hao simply replied and began to use the Fiery Sword Technique, and his physical energy was consumed in an instant. And Leng Yan, who was sitting cross-legged, used a recovery technique on Ye Hao. After the green light passed, Ye Hao was alive again.


    "Sure enough, fast enough, many times faster than the hot spring!" Ye Hao exclaimed


    This almost caught up with the early training speed with basic martial skills. It was terrifying. The early progress was due to weak physique, and it was still in its infancy. Now it is all due to Ye Hao''s special cultivation method.


    With the increase of physique, the storage of magic elements in the body also increased slowly. It is not very obvious, and the accumulation is also considerable. Ye Hao has not found a good way to cultivate magic elements for the time being, so he can only increase his physique. Going hard, without deliberately practicing and understanding.


    In his spare time during body training, Ye Hao would fight against Leng Yan in actual combat. After actual combat, many exercises have been promoted to the highest level, with assassination swordsmanship and fire swordsmanship.


    Every time when the body of the ridicule was exhausted, Ye Hao would use a set of fiery swordsmanship, as if he wanted to save a bit of face. But except for the first few times, Leng Yan was a little scared, and he was not afraid at all in the back. He knew that Ye Hao couldn''t make it out.


    But Ye Hao had never used the attacking swordsmanship, he didn''t want to hurt Leng Yan, even a little bit.

 Chapter 444： Out of town actual combat

    "Fang Master Shi, you have made so much progress this month, you can envy me to death."


    "Let''s lie less, you are born with such a strong physique, you still have a turn to envy me."


    "I don''t envy your physique and cultivation speed. I envy you with such a good helper by your side. I am unlucky. Where can I find another such good self as my helper?"


    "..."


    Ye Hao really has to admit that Leng Yan is crushing him in all directions now, and Ye Hao is ashamed of boasting.


    "Deputy Leng, tomorrow I want to take up all the useful exercise challenges. After I get the crystal ball with strong practical exercises, I will go outside and take a look. Of course, don¡¯t get too far away from Tucheng. Get to know this north to prepare for finding your parents in the future."


    "It''s all up to you, Master Stone."


    "Really listen to me?"


    "Of course, you are the helper, whoever doesn''t listen to you."


    "Well, I won''t go out anymore. I won''t go out for the rest of my life. I''ll just wait for death in this Tucheng. The people here speak nicely. Are there any powerful orcs coming? I really like it here."


    "..."


    Leng Yan, her beautiful eyes wide open, pretending to be very angry and glaring at Ye Hao.


    "Haha, Deputy Chief Leng, now I can''t lie to you anymore. You can see through it at once. It''s not as fun as before. It used to be able to make you happy and annoy you casually. It''s much more fun than it is now."


    "Then you are still very cooperative now, right?"


    "It''s so boring."


    "Actually, I am really happy to live with you. It is not my mission. I also want to stay here for the rest of my life."


    "Don''t lie to your boss and be happy. If you tell the truth, I will promote you."


    "Of course it''s the truth. I''m all a deputy gang leader. How can I get promoted? Besides, how can I get promoted to your gang not just two people, but you can still have you official?"


    "Really."


    "what?"


    "Madam Helper!"


    "Haha, is the wife of the gang leader bigger than the gang leader?"


    "Of course"


    "Forget it, it''s better for me to listen to you."


    After Leng Yan finished speaking, those smiling and crooked eyes flashed with helplessness and sadness.


    Ye Hao had seen this expression several times, and didn''t ask much. Will not continue this topic.


    Leng Yan spoke after a short silence


    "Still waiting, this kind of thing can''t be anxious, let''s talk about it when I have enough strength to protect myself, with my current strength, I may not be able to protect you when I meet a powerful half-orc."


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word. He knew this was the truth. He is too weak now. Leng Yan has been wandering outside for so long. It is a problem to protect herself with her strength, not to mention herself.


    On the second day, the two came to the city gate early, and Ye Hao took all the challenges of the intermediate and high-level exercises from King Wanpeng. The preparations are done all at once. Although there are many exercises in Wang Peng, most of them are elementary exercises. There are not many intermediate and high-level exercises.


    As far as martial skills are concerned, in addition to the intermediate martial skills, the Sun-Daily Swordsmanship, there is also an intermediate martial skill, Flying Slash, and there are only two advanced martial arts. One is an evolutionary version of Flying Slash, and the other is the last advanced martial skill, Kaitian Sword. Faith.


    Magic skills are a little bit more. And this time, Ye Hao took all the challenges of alchemy. There were very few alchemy, only one high-level alchemy, one intermediate-level alchemy, and a few low-level ones.


    Before leaving the city, King Wan Peng also saw that Ye Hao should have been traveling this time, so he gave Ye Hao a map, which was a topographic map of Tucheng within a radius of five hundred miles.


    "Brother, according to your current strength, there will be no danger within a radius of five hundred miles. You can use this map."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Ye Hao thanked him and left the city with Leng Yan.


    With Leng Yan''s help, Ye Hao''s physical stamina skyrocketed. Take the swordsmanship of the day as an example. When he first learned it that day, he could barely play six sets, and now he can use it 50 or 60 times casually. The storage of magic elements has also increased a lot. With pure use of the magic shield, Ye Hao can maintain the magic shield of the four heavens for one day and one night.


    After so many days of actual combat with Leng Yan, assassination swordsmanship and blazing fire swordsmanship came out. All of Ye Hao''s other techniques have been promoted to the highest level, the magic shield quadruple sky, the wall of fire quadruple sky, and the day-by-day swordsmanship fifth sky. Generally speaking, the entry-level exercises are triple heavens, such as swordsmanship and thunder and lightning. The primary exercises are the four heavens, such as the assassination of swordsmanship magic shield and the wall of fire, the intermediate exercises are the five heavens, like the sunday swordsmanship, and the advanced exercises are the seven heavens, such as the sky-opening sword. The exception is the Blazing Sword Technique, although it is the same elementary technique as the Assassination Sword Technique, but it is the Five Heavens.


    Ye Hao went straight to the nearest Poison Tongue Valley on the map. This was the challenge of the intermediate magic ice roar. He killed the dark white snake and brought back the corpse, completing the task without any surprises and dangers.


    After that is the leader of Huangquan, the corpse, the **** of touch, the moth...


    The challenge was completed one by one, and Ye Hao did it himself, and Leng Yan watched the whole battle. This is what Ye Hao himself requested, he wants to accumulate as much combat experience as possible. Familiar with the coordinated use of martial arts and martial arts, martial arts and magic techniques, and magic techniques and magic techniques, to reach the point where they can be used freely and smoothly, which requires countless battles and accumulation of experience. He is not like Leng Yan. He does not have the talent of the Protoss. He is not a natural warrior. He must go through life and death battles to grow up.


    After completing the challenge of the last exercise technique, the Open Heaven Sword Technique, Ye Hao was about to rush back to Tucheng to change the exercise crystal ball, and it had been almost half a month since he came out.


    This experience was very successful, and the assassination swordsmanship was also smoothly promoted to the fourth heaven. After so many challenges, Ye Hao has also accumulated a lot of valuable combat experience and comprehended a lot of combat skills. Six challenges caused Ye Hao a lot of trouble, two of them even threatened Ye Hao''s life, but Ye Hao didn''t let Leng Yan take action. Among them, the high-level single magic technique to extinguish the sky fire is the most dangerous. The Snake Demon King, the powerful half-orc leader, Ye Hao held a stalemate with it all night, and finally killed him. Using the short paralysis time of thunder and lightning, the day-by-day effect of the day-by-day swordsmanship was played, making his eyes briefly blind. Using this gap, Ye Hao was able to get close, using assassination swordsmanship to ignore the sacred damage of any defense, plus the continuous damage of the fire wall. Finally let it fall.


    "Go back, deputy Leng. This time, thanks to you helping me with milk from the back, I would have to go back to Tucheng to take a rest once. It''s a waste of time. The general challenge is okay. You can regain strength while rushing to the road. You don¡¯t need to go back. If you encounter a terrible challenge, half-orcs, once injured, you have to go back to Tucheng to soak in hot springs. You are now my mobile spring."

 Chapter 445： The strong orc dragon appears

    "The leader is overwhelmed. As a subordinate, it is the subordinate''s responsibility to help the leader with all my heart."


    "......"


    Ye Hao''s face is black


    "Then shall we go back overnight now? Or take a rest and leave tomorrow?"


    "It''s all determined by the gang leader."


    "Are you special..."


    "Hahaha, Shi Gang, why are you so easily frustrated now. You are so laughing."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s irritation, Leng Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    "This gang leader doesn''t have the same knowledge as you. I will go back tomorrow, and eat his own food tonight, and eat according to his ability."


    "Don''t, Daxia Shi, don''t be familiar with little girls."


    Thinking of Ye Hao''s cooking skills, as well as the seasonings in the bottles and cans in the space ring. Leng Yan immediately became soft, and the hero didn''t show his immediate loss.


    "Come and listen to the call."


    "Stone Gang Lord?"


    Ye Hao shook his head


    "Stone Breaking Hero?"


    Shaking his head


    "Daxia Shi?"


    Keep shaking his head


    "The omnipotent invincible beautiful man from the sky into the earth broke the sky."


    Ye Hao almost couldn''t help laughing, but still held back, and then shook his head.


    "Brother Shi Potian?"


    Ye Hao shook his head in a cold sweat


    "brother?"


    Ye Hao had a chill. Shaking his head


    "grandson."


    "roll!"


    As soon as Ye Hao took out the prepared ingredients from the space ring, he heard Leng Yan call his grandson, and on the spot he was so angry that he threw the snake meat hunted in the Viper Valley to Leng Yan.


    "You often say that I am older than your ancestors, and you are too tall for my grandchildren in your entire life."


    "..."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to care about him, so he put the snake meat in the stream and washed it, cleaned it up, and was about to start a snake soup meal.


    ......


    After eating and drinking, Ye Hao lay on the boulder, resting his head on a pillow made of dead leaves, looking at the vast starry sky, enjoying this leisure time very much, not wanting to move. The starry sky in this world is very beautiful, and the night is not dark. Under the reflection of the starlight, it shows a pale blue, clear and bright.


    Ye Hao pulled a dog¡¯s tail and held it in his mouth, and said to Leng Yan, who was lying on the side, holding his belly with both hands.


    "Leng deputy helper, look at your talent, and you will be obedient if you eat a little bit. Look at the full wine bag and rice bag that you hold. What else can you do besides eating?"


    Leng Yan covered her bursting belly with both hands, and gave Ye Hao a blank glance and said disdainfully:


    "I can still abuse you with one finger."


    "What are you special? How many years have I been cultivating. You are a Protoss, born higher than my starting point, and so much older than me, and have been cultivating for so many years. Are you embarrassed to compare with me?"


    "Haha, admit that you are younger than mine."


    "..."


    Ye Hao was speechless for a while, changed the topic and continued


    "Look at what you can, even if you are as powerful as you are, it''s all-match. If someone gives you something delicious, you can fight the boss for that bit of dross."


    "No, I like to eat what you make. If someone else makes it, no matter how delicious it is, I will not eat it if you ask me to eat it."


    "It''s still like a human saying, now your flattering skills are getting better and better. Before you know it, you almost didn''t realize that you were flattering."


    "How come, I don''t know the helper yet. Others like to listen to flattering, but the helper doesn''t like to listen."


    "It''s still you who know me. I am the person who doesn''t like to listen to others flattering. Whoever flatters me, I am anxious."


    silence


    After a short silence. Leng Yan looked at Ye Hao weirdly. Suddenly burst into laughter


    "Daxia Shi, you are really old, you didn''t even notice my flattering so obvious. Haha..."


    Ye Hao reacted now, with a dead pig''s expression that he was not afraid of boiling water, and ignored her, leaving her smirking all alone.


    Leng Yan also felt boring, so she stopped smiling and stared at Ye Hao. Ye Hao lazily rolled her eyes, then rolled over, not looking at Leng Yan''s direction. As soon as Ye Hao turned around, he found a strong light bursting in the mid-air in the distance, the light was full of waves of magical energy, and the strong magical energy could be felt at such a distance. What kind of energy can be exploded by destroying the world and destroying the earth?


    Ye Hao sensed it carefully, and even found that the boulders below him were trembling slightly, and the aftermath of the battle spread so far. It was a terrifying battle.


    And Leng Yan, who was lying next to him, had been patting Ye Hao, and Ye Hao took Leng Yan and patted his hand.


    "Leng deputy gang leader, look there."


    Ye Hao pointed at the place where the bright light was constantly erupting, and Leng Yan was shocked when he saw it.


    "Vice gang leader Leng, what kind of situation do you think this battle is."


    Leng Yan closed her eyes, calmly feeling the aftermath of the battle. True Colors


    : "One-to-many, the two sides are evenly matched for the time being. The one with more numbers temporarily relies on the advantage of numbers, and the one with the same number will not be separated from each other. Over time, the one with more numbers will lose. Unless you join in the middle, it has the ability to change the situation Reinforcements. Or major emergencies."


    "You can really make up, and you still pretend to look alike."


    Ye Hao actually knows that there is this kind of perceptual technique in the cultivation technique of the main city of Lengyan God Clan, but it is Noye Dao.


    Leng Yan gave Ye Hao a white look, and said solemnly:


    "I felt a very familiar aura. On the side with a small number of battles, it should be the dragon that had chased and killed me. After following me for a long time, I didn''t expect to be here."


    "Fuck!"


    Ye Hao jumped in shock.


    "How did you avoid it? It can''t be the flying technique in Divine Action Art. It''s so slow."


    "Of course not. Another technique in the Divine Movement Art can be invisible. Of course, it is not true invisibility. It is only effective for half-orcs, so that half-orcs can''t sense your breath."


    "How about the strength of the magic dragon?"


    "Above me."


    "Is there a big gap?"


    "Not too big."


    "Then let''s take a look at the situation now. It''s not fighting with other people. Let''s have a praying mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole."


    Ye Hao guessed what mark Leng Yan should have been left by the magic dragon, otherwise the magic dragon would not be able to follow here, if there is a chance today, the magic dragon must be removed, otherwise it will always be a hidden danger.


    "By the way, deputy Leng, can your invisibility help me also become invisible? And the flying technique, can you bring a person."


    "Flying can bring a person, the invisible one is a single person, and can only help me invisible alone."


    "That''s the time, the situation is not right, you remember to fly and run away, and keep the gang leader away from death."


    Ye Hao said unscrupulously, seeing that Ye Hao was still joking at this time, Leng Yan gave him a blank look.


    "When will you be serious enough to die? If you decide to go and take a look this time, you must do it as soon as possible. The opponent of the Devil Dragon can no longer hold on, and the counterattack is getting weaker and weaker."


    Ye Hao also became serious.


    "You should have the mark of a dragon on your body. In order to prevent you from being discovered, you are now using invisibility and follow me. Let''s go over and see. If we can fight, we can fight, and we can withdraw if we can''t fight."

 Chapter 446： Ye Haos plan

    Leng Yan nodded and used an invisibility technique on herself. Ye Hao galloped in the direction of battle.


    He has heard of the Devil, a branch of the Orcs Dragon Clan, among the Orcs Dragon Clan is the most powerful race. The composition of this branch is generally composed of nine magic dragons, and the task of the magic dragon is to guard this dragon branch. The boss of the nine dragons, the patriarch of the dragon clan, rules the whole clan and leads the eight powerful dragons to guard the family, and is called the leader of the dragons.


    Although there are many dragon clan in the entire north of Marfa, there are also many dragon leaders, but don''t think that the number is bad. The leader of the Devil Dragon, but one of the eight chiefs of the Orcs.


    All branches of the dragon clan plus the patriarch of the normal line are called only three types. One of the eight chiefs of the half-orcs, the patriarch of the demon dragon clan of the branch, the lich king, the clan leader of the demon clan, the patriarch of the dragon clan, the fire dragon. Known as the leader of the dragons, they are all the patriarchs of the dragon clan (Mafa is very large in the north, and the dragons are distributed in various places. The dragons in each place form a clan. The patriarch is called the leader of the dragons, and the other half-orcs The clan is similar, like the leader of Woma and the leader of Huangquan, they are not the only ones.)


    The eight great dragons under the seat of the Demon Dragon Sect are also extremely terrifying existences. Today Ye Hao is going to see a magic dragon.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Hao to arrive at the seemingly long distance. As the distance progressed and menstruation, Ye Hao felt the power of the magic dragon more intuitively, and the sound of thunderous battle lingered in his ears, which shook Ye Hao''s eardrums. The violent fluctuations of magical energy in the air made Ye Hao frightened.


    "It''s so strong, the magical energy nearby surges towards the center."


    Ye Hao sighed.


    Magic energy is like air, evenly distributed in the space. When one of the magic energy is rapidly consumed, the surrounding magic energy will surge to that place to fill up the consumed magic energy. For example, if there is a big hole under a pool, the water above the hole will flow into the hole quickly, and the water in the other parts of the pool will fill up to the attachment of the hole quickly. At this time, a water vortex will form, and the air will also form a cyclone. The principle of a tornado is similar to this.


    When approaching the battlefield, Ye Hao quickly released the magic shield. The four-layer two-color magic shield formed a thick layer of protection around Ye Hao. Due to the massive consumption of magic energy in this space, although the nearby magic energy It rushed here quickly, but it was still lower than the usual average density of magical energy, and the communication would consume the magical elements in the body even more. In this case, Ye Hao''s experience becomes more obvious as he gets closer to the battlefield.


    When he could see the battle situation clearly, Ye Hao clearly felt that the consumption of magic elements in his body was twice as high as the usual consumption of maintaining the magic shield. In the same way, other magic skills are the same. The magic elements that normally need to be used to perform magic skills are doubled in this case, because the magic energy density in the space is twice as low as usual, and communication is the same. More magical energy requires twice the consumption of magical elements. One can imagine how terrible the battle is.


    When Ye Hao saw the battle clearly, he was extremely shocked. A black dragon hovered in the air, occasionally penetrating crimson flames in its mouth, and sometimes penetrating huge water jets, and while stirring its wings, it could also produce dense lightning. The opponent it attacked was a huge animal, a bit like a cat, but very huge, much larger than an elephant. The corpses in the surrounding area were all human-shaped corpses.


    Ye Hao guessed that it should be a tribe of aboriginal people, and had a fierce confrontation with this magic dragon, unfortunately it was completely destroyed. The behemoth didn''t know how to get involved in this battle.


    Although the Devil Dragon was covered in wounds, and the wounds were full of blood, it still did not affect its fierce attack at this time. The behemoth was completely suppressed and could only passively defend it. At least Ye Hao didn''t see it launch an attack since he came. The transparent energy shield that originally covered the body also disappeared under the attack of the magic dragon. At this moment, it was completely resisted by the body.


    At this time, the giant beast was first frozen by the magic dragon''s ice magic, and then the dense lightning and red flames all greeted its frozen and immovable body.


    "It won¡¯t last long. The dragon is also very seriously injured. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. When the behemoth falls, it will never be possible to kill the dragon. It must be before the behemoth falls. When the dragon''s attention was still on it, he unexpectedly launched an attack."


    Ye Hao quickly said to Leng Yan behind him


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, tell me what to do."


    Leng Yan was also very nervous at this time, with a high concentration of energy, and completely put away the usual laziness.


    "Although the magic dragon''s attention is still on the behemoth, the behemoth is no longer able to resist. The dragon still has enough energy to observe its surroundings. It is almost impossible to get a hit. In this way, I will come closer later. Point, the Fifth Heaven¡¯s Sunburst Swordsmanship, the shock wave is about forty feet, although the current distance is within the attack range of the Sunburst Swordsmanship, but the Fourth Heaven¡¯s assassination swordsmanship, the sword energy is only less than twenty feet, and it¡¯s worth Get closer. At that time, I will start with the day-by-day hand, which can trigger the day-by-day effect the best, but cannot trigger the day-by-day effect. The shock wave will definitely make it temporarily absent."


    Ye Hao quickly explained to Leng Yan, paused and continued:


    "At the moment it is stunned, don''t take action. I will quickly use assassination swordsmanship to attack it. The sword aura of assassination swordsmanship is a sacred damage that ignores defenses. It will definitely cause him great damage. Think of me as the greatest threat, and use your full strength to attack me. You must seize the moment it attacks me, use your strongest assassin, and kill it. The warplane is fleeting, and you didn¡¯t catch it. We must be buried here."


    "I don''t agree, let me distract it. It''s too dangerous for you to go."


    Leng Yan knew the horror of the Devil Dragon, and was not worried about Ye Hao.


    "Go away his attention, who will kill it? Is my attack power enough? I am the leader, you have to listen to me. Besides, the dragon is badly injured, not as powerful as usual, my quadruple magic shield It can also block a blow. It¡¯s okay if you break it. Anyway, as long as you succeed, it will definitely not be able to make a second attack. Trust me, I¡¯m not that easy to die."

 Chapter 447： Sneak Attack on the Dragon

    "Then let''s go, okay if we don''t fight?"


    Leng Yan begged


    "You were touched by the magic dragon. It must have some special way to perceive your position. It is impossible to live in the invisibility technique for a lifetime. And I heard that the stronger the orc, the more good things, this pair We are a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once you succeed, the potential threat to you by the dragon will disappear. This kind of enemy is in the dark, and it feels like it may jump out of the darkness to kill you at any time. Do you like it? And kill such a powerful half of the dragon Orc, God knows something good, maybe it can make our strength soar, you don¡¯t want to find your relatives as soon as possible? Listen to me, you go and prepare, you must concentrate, don¡¯t get distracted, if you fail, we I¡¯ll explain it all here."


    Ye Hao patiently explained to Leng Yan, doing his best to relax her to ensure that one hit would kill.


    Leng Yan wanted to say something, but stopped seeing Ye Hao''s firm eyes. Nodded to Ye Hao.


    It is very strange that Leng Yan was born rich and has developed a savage and willful personality. She would not listen to anyone''s words, and everything depends on her own temperament. The spoiling of her parents and elder brothers has contributed to her savagery. But today I was able to listen to Ye Hao so obediently, it seemed that from the day I met him, I had completely lost his own opinion and regarded Ye Hao as the mainstay. Even she herself couldn''t figure it out, as if there was some magic in Ye Hao telling herself that she must listen to him.


    Seeing Ye Hao approaching the magic dragon silently, although the figure was thin and weak, the man was not strong, even far worse than himself, but his steps were firm, like a mountain protecting himself behind him, Leng Yan couldn''t think of other than his relatives. Besides, there are people who can treat themselves so well. To take risks with life, just to eliminate her hidden dangers, thinking that her eyes were sore, and her eye sockets were a little moist.


    When he saw Ye Hao entering within twenty feet of the Devil Dragon, Leng Yan also retracted his mind. At this time, he couldn''t be distracted. Ye Hao could make a move at any time. Oneself must concentrate fully, otherwise she and Ye Hao will be buried here.


    On Ye Hao''s side, Ye Hao didn''t rush to make a move within twenty feet, but was waiting for an opportunity. He stared at the dragon with all his attention. The battle on the dragon''s side was coming to an end. Numerous attacks caused the ice on the giant beast to burst into cobweb-like cracks. As the final attack fell, the ice was completely shattered. .


    "It''s now!"


    Ye Hao estimated that the moment when the ice shattered was the moment when the magic dragon defeated the giant beast, and that moment was when the magic dragon was most relaxed. When you go through a life-and-death battle, the moment of defeating a powerful opponent will be more or less relaxed.


    A shock wave of more than forty feet, accompanied by a dazzling golden light, blasted towards the dragon. The shock wave did not seem to cause any damage to the severely injured dragon. At best, it made its body lying in the air slightly slightly. After shaking, the magic dragon only appeared for a moment in a daze.


    The day-by-day effect triggered by the sun-by-day swordsmanship caused the dragon to lose sight for a short time after the golden light.


    Taking advantage of this gap, assassination swordsmanship was immediately used, and the colorless sword aura wandered unscrupulously on the devil dragon. The sacred damage that reaches the depths of the soul, ignoring the thick scales and powerful body of the dragon, directly hits the source of life, causing the instinctive tremor in the depths of the dragon''s soul. It felt the threat of death for the first time today.


    After a brief period of blindness, the Devil Dragon had regained his vision, and his gong-sized eyes stared at Ye Hao in anger. Ye Hao felt anger in his eyes.


    But now the aura of the Devil Dragon is also a little sluggish, and the speed of casting magic skills has been much slower, and only two seconds later did the overwhelming lightning and red flame hit Ye Hao. Ye Hao didn''t even want to hide. The speed of lightning is the speed of light, and c is equal to 300,000 kilometers per second. The extreme speed in the universe cannot be surpassed.


    Fortunately, it is the magic attack of the lightning attribute and the fire attribute. Ye Hao¡¯s magic shield can absorb these two attributes in excess. Otherwise, the magic shield of the fourth heaven will absorb 90% of the damage, and the remaining 100 Ten percent is enough for Ye Hao to die several times.


    Ye Hao, who was attacked by the double magic skills at the same time, flew upside down like a broken kite. While the magic shield was over-absorbed, it was also shattered by the powerful magical energy at the last moment. Ye Hao, who was flying upside down, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and found that his injury was not as serious as he thought. In addition to the effect of the magic shield, there is also the injury of the dragon itself, and the reason for the low density of magic energy in the space.


    At the same time that Ye Hao was knocked into the air, Leng Yan''s attack had already been taken. It should have been the same technique used to kill Chi Yue last time, but the power was not the same. Splitting the attack of the Scarlet Moon Demon that day, when he passed by his side, he could only feel a breeze blowing by his ears, but just now, he felt a violent gust of wind roaring and bursts of sonic booms.


    Although I didn''t see what the attack was like, a terrifying wound appeared on the body of the magic dragon, almost splitting half of his body. At the same time as Ye Hao fell to the ground, the magic dragon also weakly incited two wings and fell from the air. Down.


    "boom!"


    The huge body of the Devil Dragon slammed into the ground heavily. Knowing that Leng Yan had succeeded, Ye Hao showed ecstasy on his face. Turning his head to look at Leng Yan who was pale and not far away, his haggard face also revealed joy. Obviously the trick just now consumes a lot of Leng Yan, it should be done with all his strength.


    It was just that before they could even begin to share their joy, they found that the dragon lying on the ground moved, stirring its wings, and slowly lifted into the air.


    He didn''t even die! With such a serious injury, he can still fly, so terrible vitality.


    When the Devil Dragon rose to mid-air, he had seen Leng Yan attacking it, his eyes were full of anger, and his angry expression was mixed with ecstasy. It seemed that Leng Yan was very important to it.


    At the same time, the Demon Dragon is also accumulating its next attack. The current Demon Dragon completely ignores Ye Hao. In its eyes, Ye Hao is just a weak ant, although the ant¡¯s teeth are still sharp and can bite him. , But after all, it was still an ant.


    Now it only saw Leng Yan, who was the strongest on the scene and seriously threatened its life. Leng Yan''s invisibility technique will be invalidated at the same time as it attacks, and now it has been locked by the magic dragon. Ye Hao only hoped that Leng Yan could resist this attack. Seeing the power of the magic dragon just attacking his magic skills, Ye Hao felt that such an attack would not be a big problem for Leng Yan. After all, her transparent shield is also very powerful.


    At this time, Ye Hao saw that the target of the dragon''s attack was not on him, and immediately wanted to use the assassination swordsmanship to attack it. He wanted to use this time to try to kill the dragon before the next attack, or make it incapacitated. .

 Chapter 448： Behemoth turned out to be a magic skill?

    "Ye Hao, save me."


    Ye Hao, who was about to assassinate Swordsmanship, heard Leng Yan''s exclamation. Without even thinking about it, he gave up the assassination swordsmanship, and instantly shot the swordsmanship day by day.


    Luckily, another shock wave of more than forty feet and golden light appeared at the same time. Seeing the day-by-day effect of the trigger, Ye Hao knew that Leng Yan was saved. He also took a gamble. If the Swordsmanship of the Sun did not trigger the Sun, he could only rely on the effect of the shock wave to make the dragon temporarily stunned and delay its attack. Although it is almost impossible to have much effect, Ye Hao decided to gamble. A handful. Ling Ye Hao didn''t expect that today, it seemed like he had won the lottery. Two use of the day-by-day swordsmanship triggered the day-by-day effect. Ye Hao himself couldn''t believe this was true.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on on Leng Yan''s side, and logically Ye Hao can withstand a blow, how could Leng Yan call for help in fright? Also, it was not Shi Potian''s name that called for help, but Ye Hao''s destiny. Ye Hao never told him that he was Ye Hao. But hearing Leng Yan''s call for help, Ye Hao still instinctively resorted to the sword of the sun.


    Ye Hao clearly knew that Leng Yan''s defense was stronger than his own, and that the attack of the Devil Dragon couldn''t even kill him, and he would definitely not threaten Leng Yan. But Ye Hao didn¡¯t know. Leng Yan did his best to use the trick just now. Now Leng Yan is extremely weak, and he can¡¯t even use defensive magic skills. Without the magic protection of the transparent energy shield, Leng Yan hit the magic dragon. One blow will kill you.


    After the golden light, the dragon fell into a short-term blindness. The Demon Dragon, who had lost the target of attack, stopped casting magic skills. Ye Hao shouted to Leng Yan, who was thankful for the rest of his life after the disaster, with a pale face.


    "Invisibility."


    Leng Yan immediately cast an invisibility technique on herself, and quickly left the place. And Ye Hao didn''t idle, assassinating swordsmanship continuously, countless substantive sword energy attacked the magic dragon like a gust of wind, and the painful magic dragon rolled that huge body violently in the air.


    At this time, the Devil Dragon also recovered from the blindness, subconsciously looking for Leng Yan, but Leng Yan seemed to disappear out of thin air, even if it was, he couldn''t perceive Leng Yan.


    The angry dragon transferred all the anger to Ye Hao, the culprit. The magic technique that was just ready to be used is ready to blast Ye Hao. Ye Hao¡¯s magic shield is now shattered, and there is still a little time to condense. He will definitely not be able to keep up with this attack. Without the protection of the four-layer magic shield, the front Under the attack of the Devil Dragon, even with a blow that was greatly reduced in power under such circumstances, Ye Hao would die, and there was absolutely no possibility of surviving.


    At this time, Ye Hao can only hope in the Sun-Daily Swordsmanship, and hope that the blessing of the goddess of luck will bless him for the third time to use the Sun-Daily Swordsmanship and continue to trigger the day-by-day effects. Only this time, luck was not on his side, and the goddess of luck seemed to have lost her magic. The shock wave arrived as scheduled, but there was no dazzling golden light.


    Ye Hao found that he was expecting the golden light that determines life and death more than ever.


    However, let him down, Jin Guang did not appear.


    "What kind of **** pirated martial arts, how can it not be able to play day by day effect every time, piracy is really cheating."


    Ye Hao cursed the Swordsmanship of the Sun in his heart, but he forgot that the Swordsmanship of the Sun in the Five Heavens had no more than one-fifth of the probability to produce the effects of the Sun. Not long ago, he had already triggered the Sword of the Sun twice.


    "Life is really a long journey, I''ve stopped here."


    Ye Hao sighed, memories of half a lifetime flooded into his mind, and the moment before death, the image of a lifetime can always be flashed in his mind.


    At this time, the attack of the Devil Dragon had been launched, and Leng Yan in the distance suddenly got out of her invisibility and shouted at the Devil Dragon, wanting to take the fatal blow for Ye Hao. It''s just that Ye Hao and Ye Hao can''t hear clearly. At this moment, Ye Hao''s state and everything around him are blurred, including the sound, the image, and even the huge figure of the magic dragon. Ye Hao clearly felt the destruction energy contained in it. In the blink of an eye, he bombarded Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was unable to resist and admit his fate.


    Ye Hao''s body flew upside down like a broken kite again.


    just


    However, Ye Hao''s body could still move when he flew out, and a second later, Ye Hao actually struggled to get up.


    "Not dead?!"


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know what was going on. He looked up and found that he was inside a giant beast. It seemed that this giant beast helped Ye Hao withstand the fatal blow, although there was still a lot of aftermath from the attack. Hit Ye Hao, but it was not fatal.


    Ye Hao looked at Leng Yan in the distance, and wanted to remind her to perform a recovery technique on herself, but he was so badly injured that he had reached the point where shouting was very laborious.


    Fortunately, Leng Yan has been with him for so long, and they have been in a tacit understanding. In Ye Hao''s eyes, she understood Ye Hao''s purpose, and the recovery technique was performed instantly. Ye Hao was wrapped in a green light, and his body instantly recovered as before.


    At this time, the giant beast outside the body reached its limit, unable to maintain it, and suddenly disintegrated.


    It turns out that this giant beast is not a real animal, but a defensive technique of the aboriginal people. The aboriginal people did not die under the attack of the magic dragon. Taking advantage of the attention of the magic dragon to be attracted by the two of Ye Hao, they recovered a little physical strength. When they saw that Ye Hao was about to be beheaded by the magic dragon, the aborigines could not help but bet the treasure on Ye Hao, and used the last trace of magic element that had just been restored against Ye Hao. Her monster defense skills, The help blocked this round of attacks.


    Why didn''t Leng Yue use the restoration technique on herself, or the aboriginal people? First, neither Leng Yan nor Ye Hao realized that the giant beast was actually a defensive magic technique. They were all deceived by the true appearance of the giant beast. They both subconsciously felt that it was a real giant beast, but did not notice it. one person.


    Second, Leng Yan and the aboriginal people are both magicians of the magic attack type. Although Leng Yan can also martial arts, but he does not specialize in it, he is not at all stage. The magic elements in the two bodies have been exhausted, and even if their bodies recover, they It''s just a target that can''t stop the dragon''s blow. But Ye Hao is different. His attack is mainly martial arts. As long as his body is not injured, his attack power can be said to be undiminished.


    Third, the most important thing is that Leng Yan does not fit in with the life force, and can only rely on the life force stored in the empty pearl to perform the restoration technique, and the life force in the empty pearl is not enough to completely repair the physique. The two of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 449： Slash the Devil Dragon

    At this time, the Devil Dragon had begun to accumulate energy to prepare for the next round of attack. The Devil Dragon originally wanted to turn around and attack Leng Yan at the moment when Leng Yan appeared, but the magic skills had already been activated and there was no way. Now that the aborigines and Leng Yan tried their best to protect Ye Hao from attack, they made it pay more attention to Ye Hao. Although the magic dragon is a half-orc, but its IQ is very high, now he decided to solve Ye Hao first. Let''s deal with the other two.


    Therefore, he still targeted Ye Hao this time.


    It''s just that the Devil Dragon Shangshu is also very serious. It can come from the time it has been charged. It is no longer as calm as it was at the beginning. Now Devil Dragon just wants to make a quick battle.


    Ye Hao''s brain was running fast, thinking about the means to deal with. Although the last attack did not kill him, he was definitely not so lucky this time. If he wants to survive, he must be killed before the devil dragon launches an attack.


    "Assassination of swordsmanship?"


    No, time is too late. Although assassination swordsmanship is powerful, it is impossible to quickly kill the dragon at the moment.


    "A gamble on swordsmanship by the day?"


    It doesn¡¯t make sense, even if the day-by-day effect is triggered, that short-term blindness is not enough time to kill it.


    "Fire swordsmanship!"


    Just you, Ye Hao said to himself in his heart


    Life and death, in one fell swoop.


    The Demon Dragon had no physical strength to fly in the air at this time, but stood on the ground and lost its air superiority. It was less than ten feet away from Ye Hao, and the period of time for which it was charging was enough for Ye Hao to get close.


    However, when Ye Hao was hit by the magic dragon, the Hongming Sword fell and fell five feet away from Ye Hao.


    Looking at Hongming Blade, Ye Hao said to himself


    "I don''t know if it''s too late?"


    At this time, a weapon suddenly flew towards Ye Hao, just like a pillow was suddenly handed over to a sleepy person, and the aborigine threw the weapon in his hand to Ye Hao.


    "Good knife, enough to pull the wind!"


    Ye Hao finally sighed as he faced the fast flying knife.


    This is a black knife about half a foot long and one foot wide. I don¡¯t know what material the blade is made of. It is heavy and very handy. The blade reflects bursts of cold light under a little bit of starlight. The murderous aura almost made Ye Hao unable to breathe. When Ye Hao got the knife, he seemed to be able to hear the wailing of the fallen souls.


    Holding a black sword in his hand, Ye Hao rushed towards the devil dragon and cast out the fire sword technique. When he rushed to the devil dragon, the fire sword technique had already been used to the last move-Blazing Slash.


    Why use this unreliable martial skill that has never been successfully performed at a critical time? As Ye Hao analyzed, there is no hope for other methods. Only this fiery sword technique still has a theoretical chance of success. and. After Ye Hao''s last time Leng Yan described the situation of the strong man performing Fiery Slash, as well as the state of enlightenment that Ye Hao entered at the moment of life and death, Ye Hao seemed to have touched the principle of Fiery Sword Art. He successfully performed this time. Agni Swordsmanship has a certain degree of confidence.


    The black knife body shone with golden light, which is as dazzling as the day-by-day effect triggered by the sword of the sun, but this time, the golden light did not disappear as quickly as it used to be, but became more and more prosperous, and then turned into crimson. The black knife looked like a piece of red-hot iron.


    At this time, Ye Hao has long lost consciousness. This is the first time Ye Hao has fainted because of using the Fire Sword after practicing with the Fire Sword Technique. Even though he fainted when he first obtained this martial skill, he used the Fire Sword to faint. This is the first time after the Fa is used in cultivation.


    At the beginning, there was a surplus in physical fitness when using the Fire Sword Technique. Ye Hao thought that was the limit of the Fire Sword Technique. In fact, it was far from the limit of the Fire Sword Technique. Moreover, at this time, the black knife like a red iron block, in the hands of Ye Hao, who had long lost consciousness, relied on Ye Hao''s last fighting will and instinct to slash at the head of the Devil Dragon. The Devil Dragon had no energy to avoid this. If it hit, it can only resist hard, and it even has a little disdain.


    It''s just that when it feels that its life is threatened, it''s too late for anything, and it''s too late to do anything. The black knife slashed firmly on its big head...


    At the same time, Ye Hao also fell to the ground because of the loss of body support and the inertia of rushing forward at the beginning. Although Ye Hao has fallen, the blow of the Devil Dragon will never appear...


    Leng Yan rushed over to check Ye Hao''s injury. It was obvious that the Devil Dragon didn''t attack Ye Hao, so why did he fall? Leng Yan was full of worries and doubts, and the unconscious Ye Hao embraced him. He sighed in relief when he saw that Ye Hao was in no trouble, and the frowning brows could not help but unfolded, and the eyebrows were restored again. The smile on his face is even more beautiful in the moonlight.


    "It turns out that I still have some real skills!"


    I just don''t know if I said this to myself or to Ye Hao in his arms.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was okay, Leng Yan performed a simple recovery technique for herself and the aboriginal people. Although it was only a simple recovery, after all, all the life force stored in the True Spirit Orb was not enough to completely recover either of her. But this is enough, the aborigines can also stand up and move. After all, there is not a trace of life force here, relying on the body''s own resilience, who knows to wait until the year of the monkey to move.


    After the aborigines regained their mobility, they did not leave immediately, but dragged the corpses together, found a lot of dead branches and leaves, and prepared to burn them together with the corpses. It seemed that the corpses on the ground were all members of her tribe, and she didn''t want her tribe to remain in the wilderness after death, without dignity. I want to give them the last dignity and leave this world decently.


    And Leng Yan ran to the huge body of the Devil Dragon. She had heard that Devil Dragon was a treasure in the Protoss City and should not be wasted. Holding the black sword and preparing to move the sword against the dragon...


    I don¡¯t know how long Ye Hao¡¯s heavy eyelids moved, as if in his sleep he heard two sharp female voices arguing loudly. The voices of women¡¯s vocal cords are usually higher in frequency than those of men. The specific expression is male voice. Generally low, female voices are generally sharper.


    Ye Hao was in a coma for several hours and finally woke up. To him, it was like a sleep. He was suddenly awakened and was very upset.


    "What''s the noise, it made people not sleep. Later, Lao Tzu furiously knocked you to the ground."


    Ye Hao scolded dissatisfiedly


    "you''re awake!"


    Two crisp female voices sounded, completely changed from the voice of the quarrel just now.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Ye Hao was still half-dreaming and half-awake at first, but now he is completely awake. Seeing the body of the dragon in front of me, I remembered that I seemed to faint when launching the final blow to the dragon. Fortunately, the dragon is dead.

 Chapter 450： Aboriginal tribes

    "Fuck, I thought I was sleeping on the bed at home!"


    Ye Hao sat up immediately after speaking.


    "Deputy leader Leng, talk to the leader of the gang, just now you called the spirit ßã in that spirit? Excuse me, my good dream."


    Ye Hao immediately remembered that Leng Yan already knew his real name, thinking of the lies he had told before, and how he continued to pretend to be the leader of Changle Gang Shi Potian, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed on his face.


    "She didn''t let me take the energy stone, saying it was the dragon you killed. Only you have the right to take the energy stone. It''s a weird woman."


    Ye Hao followed the direction of Leng Yan''s fingers and saw a very beautiful woman, standing righteously beside her. It should have been Leng Yan''s anger when she was arguing with Leng Yan just now.


    Ye Hao thought to himself that Leng Yandou couldn''t make a profit, let alone others. The woman standing there is very beautiful, with long fluttering hair, and she is the type that makes it easy to look at. If you compare Leng Yan¡¯s image to that of a quirky female co-worker in student days, then this woman is like the neighbor¡¯s. Confidant big sister. a.


    "It was originally, whoever killed the dragon will naturally belong to whom."


    "You are so weird, this is something we Changle helps ourselves. Do you want you to be an outsider to be nosy?" Leng Yan said without concession


    "you......"


    The woman in Tsing Yi was so angry that Leng Yan was speechless


    "Isn''t it, Big Clan Leader Shi."


    I also deliberately added an accent to the stone character of the big gang leader in the speech, the meaning is very obvious, kid, don''t make up stories to deceive people, I have already seen through. His eyes still looked at Shi Potian maliciously, seeming to laugh at Ye Hao. Thinking that Ye Hao would definitely support her, he was thinking about how to continue to verbalize the woman in Tsing Yi when Ye Hao finished speaking.


    "of course......"


    "Of course...no, are you special? I am a dragon who is desperate to kill, and the same enemy is blessed and enjoys the same difficulties. You even wanted to steal Lao Tzu''s spoils while I was asleep, do you want it? You have a face? What do you think your cheek is so thick? What disturbs this gang leader''s dream. I don''t like you anymore."


    Seeing Leng Yan slumped and speechless, Ye Hao and the woman in Qingyi laughed at the same time.


    "It looks so beautiful to laugh!"


    Ye Hao sighed in his heart


    "Ye Hao, you..."


    Leng Yan saw that the two of them laughed at herself at the same time, so she didn''t get angry, and ran to Ye Hao to squeeze Ye Hao.


    "Why do you keep staring at others? Look at your unpromising appearance."


    Ye Hao stared at the woman in Tsing Yi. Leng Yan noticed it and said it out loud. Ye Hao had a trace of embarrassment on her face, but when she saw that woman in Tsing Yi blushed, she quickly lowered her head. In fact, she was also looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pushed away Leng Yan''s hand pretending to be contemptuous


    "Go, go, it''s up to you, people have to look good, let me see if it won''t work."


    While talking, he said to the woman in Tsing Yi:


    "In the next generation, Ye Hao, the leader of the Changle helper of the human clan, thank you for the heroine for her help. The grace of life-saving is unforgettable. The beauty of the benefactor is really amazing. I don''t know if it is an honor to be able to make friends with the benefactor."


    Originally, Ye Hao wanted to put away this cynical appearance, and said politely. Who knows that Leng Yan broke the words, and simply did not stop doing it, let alone the unruly appearance, so as not to laugh at him in front of others afterwards. False serious.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the woman in Tsing Yi who had just returned to normal flushed again, and she didn''t talk to each other.


    "It''s this trick again. Can you change a new trick? Others don''t want to care about you. You obviously look down on you. You are not handsome and your strength is so weak."


    Leng Yan rolled her eyes to Ye Hao and teased


    "I am the chief of the Dragon Tribe. My name is Mie Yu. Thank you Ye Gang for your help to let the Dragon Tribe be annihilated."


    As if to fight back against Leng Yan, Mie Yu said


    Ye Hao looked at Leng Yan with disdain, as if to say. did you see?


    "What the Swordswoman said, it''s not that you helped me withstand the attack of the dragon, and I didn''t have the chance to kill the dragon, but I have to thank you."


    Ye Hao said


    Mie Yu just wanted to say something, Leng Yan complained impatiently:


    "You two thank you, there is no end? Well, you are a hero and a hero, two of you cooperated to kill the dragon, as if there was no credit for me."


    After listening to Leng Yan''s complaint, Ye Hao and Mie Yu laughed at the same time.


    Leng Yan looked at them with an unhappy expression


    "Of course, Deputy Leng''s gang leader has done the most. Don''t you think it is, Missing Woman?"


    Mie Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear that Ye Hao was going to laugh at Leng Yan, but instead said seriously


    "This is a fact. I had no resistance at all at the time. If she hadn''t severely injured the dragon and made the dragon''s spells unsuccessful, we would have been horrible."


    "It''s about the same." Leng Yan lost most of her anger when she heard the two praise her.


    "By the way, what kind of energy stone you just mentioned, I seem to have heard of it."


    Ye Hao asked Leng Yandao


    "There."


    Leng Yan points to two translucent round stones on the ground


    "The energy stone will be bred in the powerful half-orcs, helping the half-orcs to be more sensitive to magical energy. Obtaining the energy stone plus and fusion, allows the magician to release magic skills and consume less magical elements. It is the dream of the magician. "


    Mie Yu explained seriously


    Then Mie Yu went on to say


    "The magic dragon is the energy stone you killed. It is naturally yours. Although you are a samurai, none of us has the right to deal with your spoils for you."


    "Good thing, in fact, I am really a magician."


    After speaking, in order to prove that what he said was true, he immediately cast a lightning technique, and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.


    "But this thing is not very helpful to me right now. You are all alone. You all rely on magic attacks. I still use martial arts now. I will find it myself if I need it in the future."


    Ye Hao graciously said that this was impossible before. Ye Hao was a selfish person and had to occupy it if he didn''t use it for the time being. It''s different now, and the realm is not a class at all.


    "I can''t use it. Our dragon-killing clan and the dragon clan and their branches are natural enemies, and we can''t integrate the dragon clan''s energy stones."


    Mieyu tell the truth


    "Okay, I and Deputy Leng''s gang leader will be one by one."


    After finishing talking, he ran to pick up the power stone and threw one to Leng Yan, and put the body of the dragon into the space ring. As a result of Leng Yan''s joy, the energy stone hid like a baby.


    "By the way, this knife is given to the Ye Gang master. This is a treasure handed down from generation to generation of our Dragon Slayer Tribe. It was only passed on to the chief of mine. Not only did it fail to destroy the dragon, but it also allowed a little dragon to act recklessly. , I am ashamed of my ancestors, I am no longer worthy to be the master of this knife, so I will give it to the Lord Ye Gang."The Doomsday

 Chapter 451： Slaying the Dragon with a Treasure Sword and Ye Hao

    Mie Yu handed the black knife to Ye Hao reluctantly after finishing talking. Although he was reluctant, he was resolute.


    Ye Hao heard that the origin of this knife is so important that it must have special meaning to Mie Yu, and just wanted to refuse.


    "Okay, the treasure is given to the hero, and the deputy gang leader will help me, thank you Mie Xia Xia for his good intentions."


    Leng Yan had already agreed on his behalf over there.


    Ye Hao had to say


    "Chief Annihilation, this knife is still your knife. You can borrow it from me for a year, and Ye must return it anyway after a year. This is a token of your tribe and has an extremely extraordinary meaning. How can I claim it for myself? ?"


    What else did Mie Yu want to say was stopped by Ye Hao, and she nodded with a sigh. Ye Hao also picked up the Hongming knife and handed it to Mie Yu.


    "This knife is the Hongming knife I used before. Although you are a magician and you can''t use it, you should treat it as a pledge for my loan of the knife. I will ask you to change the knife in a year. I don''t know if your knife has a name?"


    "No, it''s better for the Ye Gang master to take one. By the way, the Ye Gang master, this knife thought that after drinking all types of dragon blood, it has a lot of suppressing power on the dragons and can cause more damage."


    "So powerful? I think it''s called Dragon Slaying, Dragon Slayer Sword, don''t you think today''s magic dragon was slaughtered by it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Hao felt that something was wrong and sounded an ad slogan-single-handedly challenge the BOSS, brush the equipment in anger, click to send it, Dragon Sword.


    "Good name, Tu Long."


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and the early morning sun illuminated the dilapidated battlefield, a mess. Ye Hao looked at the sky. Said to Mie Yu:


    "We are almost going back, I don''t know, what are your plans, where in the future should I find you to return the knife."


    Mie Yu sighed and said


    "The people of the tribe died tragically. I didn''t want to live in the world alone, but I was worried that the Dragon Slayer clan would disappear from now on. Faced with my ancestors, I plan to find a place with plenty of vitality to heal my wounds, and then I will travel around. I don¡¯t believe in the Dragon Slayer group, and there is no blood of other branches left. If you can find it, it¡¯s not a shame."


    Mie Yu said sadly


    "It doesn¡¯t have much to do with you. You tried your best. You have to think about why you were able to stand strong before. Now that the power of the whole clan cannot compete with a magic dragon, there must be other reasons. If you have a tribal chief You shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic about seeking death. Instead, you have to find the reason and find a solution, right?"


    Ye Hao worked hard to inspire Mie Yu, and when Mie Yu listened to Ye Hao''s words, there was new vitality and hope in her eyes. As if he had made up some determination, Ye Hao felt relieved seeing her like this.


    "Then we will leave."


    Mie Yu nodded.


    Ye Hao turned around to greet Leng Yan to get up and return to Tucheng. I saw Leng Yan ran over and took Mie Yu''s hand:


    "Sister Mieyu, you are seriously injured now, and your body has not recovered. You are too unsafe. If you encounter a powerful Orc, it will be dangerous. It is better to join our Changle help as a hall master and join us in Tucheng. , There is plenty of life force, and your injury will soon recover. When you are well, we will help you find other descendants of the Dragon Clan and the reason why you can¡¯t make the Dragon Clan out of the strong. There are so many people and powerful. Well, it¡¯s true that Ye Hao Ye¡¯s gang leader likes to brag and show off. He¡¯s still a good person. I just joined him because he promised to help me find my parents. Come with you too. There are so many people and powerful. Although Ye Gang¡¯s master is not right now Great, I will definitely be a world-shaking strong man in the future. I Leng Yan has lived for more than a thousand years, and my eyes are harsh."


    Seeing the tragic death of the Mieyu clan and seeing her sad eyes, Leng Yan remembered that she was a lonely person wandering away. She couldn''t help but sympathize with her. She couldn''t bear to go on the road alone, so she ran for a while. I want to pull Mieyu into the water. No, I want to pull Mieyu into the boat. In order to increase the persuasive power, he also took out his age to speak up.


    "I said Deputy Leng, you are so old that you are embarrassed to call someone a young girl sister."


    Ye Hao''s regular taunt mode is turned on. Leng Yan gave Ye Hao a white glance


    "Then what''s my name? Daughter? Granddaughter?"


    Anyway, Ye Hao felt that the scene was very strange. A girl who seemed to be eighteen or nineteen years old was taking a mouthful of a sister at a woman of twenty-seven and eighteen. The key is that you still can''t refute her calling something wrong.


    In fact, Mie Yu also had the heart to follow Ye Hao. Last night, Ye Hao''s fiery swordsmanship gave her a deep impression. She was obviously weak, but she was able to play martial arts with extremely high burst damage and even horror. At that time, he felt that Ye Hao''s future achievements would definitely not be low.


    And today, he pointed out the strange phenomenon of the Dragon Slayer Clan again, so following him can really solve the secret, so she can''t find the reason, can she find the reason if she leaves it alone? Just as Leng Yan said, there are many people, and they are better than just looking for them. Besides, Ye Hao is still a help, and there must be a lot of people under him. But she didn''t know that Ye Hao was a polished star length, she was wrong, now there is an extra Leng Yan.


    Seeing that Mieyu didn''t promise or refuse, Ye Hao stared at himself, as if he wanted to see what he meant. Mie Yu didn''t know what kind of relationship was between Leng Yan and Ye Hao. Although Leng Yan seemed to be a deputy gang leader, Mie Yu was not sure whether Leng Yan''s words represented Ye Hao. She was watching Ye Hao''s attitude.


    "Yeah, I wanted to say that too, but I didn''t expect to be preempted by Deputy Leng''s gang leader. Would you like to join the gang?"


    Ye Hao said cheeky


    "Thank you Ye Gang Master for taking in. I am willing to join."


    "Okay, okay, you are the second deputy leader of the gang, and there will be three people in the gang from now on."


    Mie Yu originally heard that she should be the deputy leader and wanted to refuse, so she was not the deputy leader, but after hearing that she was only three people, he didn''t say much.


    "And in the future, everyone will be their own people. You don''t need to help the leader to help the leader. What do you want to call? I am rocking the sky...No, I, Ye Hao, are just a casual person, without so many rules. You see Deputy Leng¡¯s leader is pretty good, and he doesn¡¯t put his own gang leader in the slightest. You will also learn something in the future and don¡¯t have to be restrained."


    While talking, the three of them embarked on their way home from Huitu City. The three of them talked and laughed along the way, and soon became acquainted with each other.


    "I said Deputy Leng, I didn¡¯t see whether my fire swordsmanship is handsome or not. I fainted halfway through it. Since I learned this trick, I didn¡¯t use it successfully. I finally used it. , I haven¡¯t seen it yet, I¡¯m so angry, you can¡¯t help me describe the scene at that time, and the heroic appearance of the team¡¯s coach?"


    "Googling, I''ve asked more than 800 times in the morning. It''s ugly. I don''t think it''s useful. You can use a martial skill to dizzy. Who is to blame?"


    Leng Yan said impatiently


    Mie Yu felt very handsome, whether it was the burning sword technique or the back of Ye Hao rushing towards the devil dragon, but she didn''t answer when Leng Yan said that, but just looked at Ye Hao and smiled.


    "Divine skill, I want to trade the golden horn of King Vomazu for this martial skill. I still feel that I am at a loss. It is too cost-effective to think about it now. Such a martial art that pulls the wind can fascinate thousands of girls, so I won''t talk about it. The exaggerated power, just the golden light, turning into a crimson light, these two are already worth the money."


    Ye Hao was bragging about it with a owe. Then laughed at the two of them


    "Want to learn?"

 Chapter 452： Return journey

    "miss you"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t learn it. This is a trick for the boss of the gang to press the bottom of the box. Most people, hum can''t do it at all."


    "roll"


    The two spoke out in unison


    Ye Hao doesn''t care about continuing to brag about it


    "Before, a star said that Ronaldo was the most unfortunate person in the world because he couldn''t appreciate his performance on the court. Now I can finally understand this sentence. The most handsome person can''t appreciate his use of pulling The wind''s martial arts beheaded the heroic appearance of the enemy, it''s a pity!"


    "Helper Shi Potian, please don''t make yourself too weak to support the release of martial arts, right?"


    Leng Yan''s ruthless ridicule also deliberately aggravated the three words Shi Potian. Ye Hao didn''t know how Leng Yan knew his real name, so he didn''t answer the call.


    "Sister Leng Yan, why are you calling the gang leader Ye Hao for a while, and what is it for a while?"


    Mie Yu asked Leng Yan curiously. Ye Hao was also speechless. With Mie Yu''s twenty-seventh-eighth appearance, he didn''t feel embarrassed to call a sister who was much younger than him. It was very smooth, taking a mouthful of Leng Yan''s sister.


    Leng Yan leaned forward and backward with a smile when Mie Yu asked.


    "Hahaha, laughed to death, go ask the helper, and see if he is embarrassed to say, laughed to death, and think he is smart. Hahaha..."


    Mie Yu immediately turned his gaze to Ye Hao. In fact, Ye Hao was also curious about how Leng Yan knew, and when did he know it, but he didn''t ask. Seeing Mieyu looked at herself, she pretended to be calm and said:


    "The gang leader is too powerful on the earth, and the nickname is so shocking. The gang leader thinks it fits my aura, so he took out one word and regarded it as another name for me."


    "Can you still be shameless? Let me tell you. That time, the Ye Gang master was beaten by the little orc Scarlet Demon and couldn''t take care of himself. I went to save him. He saw that I was also from the earth and couldn''t tell. It was an enemy or a friend, and I was afraid that I would kill him. I didn''t dare to say my real name, so I gave me a false name. Am I right, Ye Gang master?"


    Leng Yan didn''t care about Ye Hao''s face and told the truth. Ye Hao also looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. He looked left and right, just ignoring Leng Yan.


    "Do you want to know when I knew your name is Ye Hao?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "I don''t want me to say it too. I knew it the next day. At that time, you saw that there was a word "Hao" on your knife and the ring. The gatekeeper Tu Feiyuan in Tucheng had a mouthful of Brother Ye, Brother Ye, and fools. I know that your name is Ye Hao. Later, I remember that there was a new leader in the human race on Earth. He seemed to be called by this name. I guessed it. If you lied to me by a fake name, you just saw that I was too powerful. Some came from the Earth. I have a grudge against the human race to kill you, am I right, cowardly gang leader, dare not even say my own name hahaha..."


    After speaking, there was another burst of laughter. Ye Hao had to admire Leng Yan''s look carefree. In fact, his thoughts were terrifying, he was not at all as he looked, and his mind was also very flexible. However, looking at the performance of yesterday, right? Oneself should only have good intentions and not malicious. Fortunately, it is my own person, otherwise it is not easy to deal with.


    "I knew it the next day? Then why didn''t you take it out earlier and laugh at me?"


    Ye Hao asked without skin and face


    "You are the gang leader, of course I have to cooperate with you in acting. How about the acting skills of the assistant gang leader? If it wasn''t for yesterday''s emergency, I accidentally said that, I will continue to act, otherwise I will accompany you to act. Lord of the Stone Gang."


    "Get out! You hide so deeply, because I tried my life to save you yesterday. I really want to slap you to death with a slipper."


    "Isn¡¯t it right for you to save me? I remember you crying and begging me to be your nanny at that time, you came to protect me, but now you forget? You also said to let me stand behind you, you came to fight, almost yesterday Killed the deputy gang leader. If something happens to the deputy gang leader, you will be very guilty. Such a beautiful and beautiful woman will end before the splendid flowers bloom."


    Ye Hao found that he really couldn''t refute this, and he could only lament that Leng Yan was too good, and he could be said to be alive if he died, and he did not forget that Wang Po sold melons. It''s awesome, I''m taking it down.


    "Deputy Leng, your magical skills like the wind are so powerful, the magic dragon was almost split by you. Would you like to teach me?"


    Ye Hao suddenly said something like this without thinking.


    "That''s for sure, the strongest magic skills that the crystal ball of the Protoss City can give, the power can be large or small, and all the magic in the body can be used to guide the magic energy of the wind attribute in the space. Yesterday I was like this. I do. I don¡¯t have a crystal ball anymore. I can¡¯t learn it if you have it. It¡¯s not that the crystal **** of all ethnic groups have recognition functions. They can¡¯t be absorbed by non-native people. What''s the use of learning? The magic element reserves are so. low."


    "Speak well, martial arts is my strong point, magic skills are just practiced incidentally. What is the name of that trick?"


    "Leaf."


    "Just two words?"


    "Just two words."


    "Trash name."


    "It''s still the god-level name of the gang leader, it sounds good, the sword of the fire, and the name is incomparable."


    "......"


    Both Leng Yan and Mie Yu were speechless to Ye Hao. How could there be such a person who could blow it eight hundred times in a single morning, all kinds of changes. At first, Mie Yu didn''t know Ye Hao well, and he would add a few words to show respect. Now he is familiar with it. Like Leng Yan, he was too lazy to talk to him when he was boasting, and he was chatting with Leng Yan on his own.


    Seeing that the two were just chatting on their own, and didn''t want to talk to them at all, Ye Hao was dull for a while, so he stopped talking, and sometimes he couldn''t help but pick up a sentence or two on their topic.


    "You protoss, what kind of entertainment can we have? On earth, our human race is the main body, can you use computers and mobile phones? You can also play games, which is very powerful. Maradona in the wild, single-handedly kicked out a future for his teammates"


    Seeing that Leng Yan was introducing the situation of the earth in Xiang Mieyu, Ye Hao gave a speech when he found an opportunity.


    Leng Yan ignored him at all.


    "Don''t listen to Leng Yan bragging about destroying the deputy gang leader and returning a large area of ??the Protoss. Before the Doomsday Corpse, the Asuras of the Protoss are all cats and dogs, hiding in the cave and dare not come out.


    Ye Hao took over again


    "Go away, can you stop talking, not talking to you."


    "I don''t see you bragging."


    "Why can you brag?"


    "Haha, Deputy Leader Leng, admitted that he was bragging."


    "Roll..."

 Chapter 453： Practice new exercises

    The group of three people quickly arrived in Tucheng. As the life force became stronger and stronger along the way, Mie Yu''s injury almost recovered. Leng Yan also used the life force absorbed by Kong Mingzhu during this time to give herself A recovery technique.


    Tucheng, under the city gate.


    "Brother Ye, I said that I did not misunderstand you. As expected, the potential is boundless. I have completed all the challenges of the exercises so quickly. I am indeed an adventurer. Oh, I found another ally, fucking... ..."


    Wang Wan Peng''s face smiled like a pumpkin and was talking to Hao. Leng Yan had seen him and knew that it was Ye Hao''s ally. Originally, King Wan Peng didn''t care when he saw the three people coming back this time, but when he looked at the third person carefully, he suddenly learned what Ye Hao said, but Ye Hao didn''t realize what was going on.


    When Ye Hao first came, the old man with long beard and Wang Wanpeng had said to Ye Hao that people in Tucheng would not cooperate with adventurers to complete the challenge, including going out in the future and trespassing in the north of Marfa, Ye Hao had to find it by himself. Cooperation with other ethnic groups or aboriginal people.


    "Brother Wan, don''t come here unharmed."


    At this time Mie Yu spoke. It turned out that the two of them knew each other, no wonder King Wan Peng was so surprised.


    King Wan Peng, who heard Mie Yu''s greeting, did not answer. Ye Hao felt strange. He only saw King Wan Peng with a pale face and fine sweat on his forehead. His expression was ugly, and he was no longer insignificant.


    "Mie...Mie the boss, let me go, I''m hiding in the main city, you still want to hit me, did Ye Hao tell you that I was here? He brought you here, you If the boss wants to beat me up, just ask Ye Hao to bring a message, and I will send it to the door to beat you up. Why bother to go to the door personally."


    Wang Wan Peng''s face rose to the color of pig liver, and he finished speaking with horror, for fear that Mie Yu would suddenly burst into trouble.


    "Brother Wan, the past is over. I didn''t come here to find you. I just came with the Ye Gang master. It just so happens that you are here."


    Mie Yu said to Wang Peng Wan with a smile.


    What''s the situation? The Lord Wanpeng, who doesn¡¯t suffer for ten thousand years, seems to be very afraid of Mieyu. Listening to his description, Mieyu is the kind of lord who beats people when they don¡¯t agree with each other. It¡¯s not like that, very gentle and gentle. People. I''ll be more careful in the future, maybe my personality is really irritable, but I haven''t shown it now. Ye Hao heard the conversation between the two, thinking like this in his heart.


    This time Wang Wanpeng was very straightforward. He glanced roughly at the challenge items that Ye Hao brought back, and gave Ye Hao all the crystal **** of his cultivation techniques without saying a word of nonsense. If you want to send Ye Hao away as soon as possible, it is as if Ye Hao is a **** of plague, no, to be precise, send away Mie Yu by Ye Hao as soon as possible. When Ye Hao got the crystal ball and was about to leave, he quietly said to Ye Hao:


    "Awesome brother, find her as an ally, you are really capable."


    "How do you say this? What''s the meaning? I hope Brother Wan will tell me."


    Wang Wan Peng secretly glanced at Mie Yu, who was chatting with Leng Yan, with a smile, there seemed to be something unspeakable, and finally he sighed heavily.


    "It''s nothing."


    Ye Hao didn''t ask much, so he went back. This time he was going to learn all the exercises of these crystal balls, try to promote all the exercises to the highest level, and then leave Tucheng.


    It is necessary to increase the strength at the maximum speed. Back to their place of residence, Leng Yan and Mie Yu were busy cooking and preparing to have a big meal. Ye Hao focused on the newly acquired technique, and couldn''t wait to absorb the crystal ball technique.


    "Remember to save me some black pork."


    Ye Hao reminded him.


    After Ye Hao absorbed all the crystal **** of the exercises, he performed all the magic and martial arts, and became familiar with the characteristics of each exercise. Although he learned a few of the exercises, he still can¡¯t use it for the time being. After all, he There is no real spirit orb that can store life force like Leng Yan.


    Ye Hao learned two advanced martial arts this time, one is the Open Heaven Sword Technique, and the other is Flying Slash, and Tucheng only provided Ye Hao with two advanced martial arts. There is only one mid-level martial arts Feitian Slash. Originally, Ye Hao didn''t plan to learn mid-level martial arts. He had no choice but to learn Feitian Slash if he wanted to learn advanced martial skills.


    The introduction of Fei Tian Zhan is very simple, the powerful body is overloaded, and the body is in high-speed movement, launching a slash at the enemy. What Ye Hao liked was Feitian Lian Zhan''s dodge attribute. Feitian Lian Zhan is actually an evolved version of Feitian Zhan.


    Flying Slash: Instantly shoot multiple sets of flying slashes at super fast speed, reaching speed beyond the limit of the body. The more flying slashes in a certain period of time, the harder it is to find the trajectory, and almost all attacks can be avoided unless they are predicted in advance. Trajectory, or faster attack, forcibly interrupted.


    To put it simply, you have practiced the Flying Slash. During your use of this martial skill, you will almost be immune to most of the martial arts attacks. Of course, the premise is that at least 20 sets of Flying Slash can be played in three seconds. There are a total of seven flying slashes. The requirement of flying flying slashes for one flying is to play two flying slashes in three seconds. Each time you advance to a flying flying, the skill of flying flying is doubled. There are four flying flyings for double flying and eight flying flyings for triple flying. Seventh Heaven is more than one hundred and twenty-eight sets. This is different from other martial arts. It all depends on your physical strength and the limit when it is overloaded.


    It can be said that it is the most physical martial art besides the Fiery Sword Technique. Ye Hao even feels that no matter how many actual battles he has gone through in a short period of time, it is difficult for Feitian Lianzhang to advance to the Second Heaven. The more other martial arts and techniques have been used. , The greater the hope of promotion, and Feitian Lian Zhan is positively related to physique, unless his physique increases four or five times in a short period of time. Moreover, Feitian Lian Slash is still a single martial skill. From the first set of Feitian Slash to the last set of Feitian Slash three seconds later, it can only work on the same opponent. When you lock the enemy, the opponent can''t avoid it, you can only interrupt Ye Hao, or Ye Hao will take the initiative to stop the martial arts.


    Another high-level martial arts skill to open the sky is simply cu violent, a total of seven heavens. When the Open Heaven Sword Technique is used, a layer of martial skill waves will be formed around the user, attacking all enemies within the coverage of the energy wave, and pushing them back for a certain distance. It is a very powerful range martial skill, if you say it is daily. Swordsmanship is a one-dimensional range of attack martial arts, and the sky-opening swordsmanship instantly upgrades to a three-dimensional range of attack martial arts. The shock wave of the Sun Chase Sword can only attack enemies within a straight line, while the Open Heaven Sword attacks all enemies around Ye Hao and can push them away.


    Each has its own advantages. When being beaten by qun, it can open the way day by day to break through, and open the sky is both offensive and defensive, which can kill the opponent on a large scale, but also push the enemy away to protect oneself.


    It''s just the consumption of advanced martial arts, ha ha, it''s terrible. Now Ye Hao''s physique, two intermediate martial arts, one-level flying slash, five-level day-by-day swordsmanship, and five-level day-by-day swordsmanship require more than sixty sets to be able to exhaust Ye Hao''s stamina. However, Yizhong''s Feitian Lian Zhan can only play around four sets, and has no physical strength.

 Chapter 454： Ye Haos perception

    Speaking of this, many people may find it strange that Feitian Slash and Sunzhan Swordsmanship are both intermediate martial skills. Isn¡¯t Feitian Lian Zhan just playing a few more sets of Feitian Slash? Could it be that the eight sets of Flying Slash can consume Ye Hao, which is too different from the daily use? Actually otherwise, there is a misunderstanding. The energy consumption of Feitian Slash is actually as much as that of Sun-Daily Swordsmanship, and One-Stage Feitian Slash is just a quick two sets of Feitian Slash. Does it consume twice the physical energy of Feitian Slash? Of course not, playing two sets of Flying Slash at the same time and playing two sets of Flying Slash at the same time consumes vastly different physical energy.


    You run fast for one minute, 400 meters, and consume the same physical energy as jogging for one minute or two hundred meters, and for one minute or two hundred meters after jogging? Isn''t it a level at all?


    This is the fundamental reason why Feitian Lian Zhan is more difficult to advance than other martial arts. Promoting to Double Heaven, it seems that it only doubles the number of Flying Slashes, but its consumption of physical energy far exceeds twice. Ye Hao estimates that it will be at least four times more than that, and the greater the multiple will be in the later stage.


    It sounds complicated, let''s look at specific examples. A sports car can run at 80 kilometers per hour with full fuel, and it can run for at least five or six hours, which is four to five hundred kilometers. When traveling at full speed, the speed can reach 450 kilometers per hour, and a full tank of fuel is only enough. After running for ten minutes, the fuel will be consumed in less than 90 kilometers, and the effect of this exponential growth is more obvious when switching to a faster aircraft rocket.


    Compared with martial skills, the magic skills are a lot more, because of the particularity of the magic shield, Ye Hao will learn the magic skills that he does not have, regardless of the power and actual combat effect. After all, the magic shield was Ye Hao''s life-saving magic skill. In order to make it possess more attributes, Ye Hao was willing to do everything possible.


    The current magic shield already has five different attributes. In addition to the previous thunder and fire, Ye Hao¡¯s intermediate magic earth posture cultivated is an earth-attribute defensive magic skill that can withstand part of the martial arts damage, which makes up for the magic shield. Insufficient, the magic shield¡¯s absorption of martial arts damage is a fixed 90%, while the absorption of damage to magic techniques is considered growth. As long as the user has the magic attribute of this magic technique, the damage of this magic technique is only It is excessively absorbed by the magic shield, and the amount of excessive absorption is related to the user''s own magic element reserves.


    It can be said that with Ye Hao''s learning of different attribute magic skills and the increase of magic element storage, the magic shield will absorb more and more magical damage. The earth posture fills in the shortcomings of the magic shield.


    The other is the ice-attribute magic skill, Ice Roar, an intermediate-level magic skill for range attack. Ye Hao estimates that this magic skill is not very useful, and he learned it entirely for its ice attributes to increase the magic shield against ice attributes. Excessive absorption of the attack.


    There are advanced magic skills, extinguishing sky fire, a super-high single damage magic technique, with a high burst.


    Meteor fire rain, a large-scale fire attack magic technique, a sharp weapon for the clearing of miscellaneous soldiers. If Ye Hao had this magic technique when he went to Woma Temple that day, he would not be so embarrassed. A meteor fire rain would immediately Can clean up those woma leaders.


    Gale Slash, a high-level wind attack magic technique, is very similar to Leng Yan''s magic technique "Falling Leaves". It is a silent and very concealed magic technique, especially suitable for sneak attacks and unexpected attacks.


    Alchemy will not be introduced first, Ye Hao just absorbed the crystal ball, and has no idea of ??understanding it for the time being. Seeing the five colors of magic shields surrounding him, Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    Before he knew it was dark, Ye Hao decided to come here first. After eating, he was practicing body refining. He who has the fire sword technique, the speed of body refining is still quite fast, not to mention that he already knows the fire sword technique. The principle of display.


    One day''s practice gave him a certain degree of proficiency in the newly learned exercises. During the period, because of exhaustion several times, Leng Yan helped him use several recovery techniques, and now he doesn''t know where they have gone.


    Ye Hao entered the house and prepared to get something to deal with his stomach. Leng Yan and Mie Yu just came back. Leng Yan in the yard saw Ye Hao in the house and said loudly:


    "Fang Master Ye, are you going to make dinner? Today we will each have our own meals."


    Ye Hao asked strangely


    "Why? Deputy Leng, modified today. Did you go out and find something delicious?"


    "Yes, but it has nothing to do with you, not your share."


    Mie Yu said at this time: "Don''t say that, the fire feather beast has a great effect on the magical skills of the fire attribute, and it is of great help to the Ye Gang master. It can also increase the storage of magic elements, and it is also very useful for physique training. It''s helpful. I was so lucky today. I caught three of them. It should be one for each person."


    "It''s better to help and considerate, and to share good things with everyone. Later, I will let you **** craft and have a scallion fried snake meat."


    "I want to taste too."


    Leng Yan yelled


    "You have to taste what you make yourself. Anyone can eat what Lao Tzu makes, but people with a bad conscience can''t eat it."


    "Then you don''t want to eat the fire feather beast, I caught it."


    "Don''t, Deputy Leng, I''ll trade snake meat."


    Ye Hao immediately changed his face.


    "Counting you are acquainted, this deputy gang leader has pity on you and gives you one."


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to quarrel with her, so he wanted her recovery technique to help with her body refining with the Fiery Sword, so he couldn''t provoke her temporarily.


    In other words, the fire feather beast is really good. After eating, Ye Hao''s body has a warm stream running through his body, which is extremely comfortable, and he is more comfortable with the magical elements of the fire attribute, and even improved his sensitivity to spatial magical energy.


    "Deputy Clan Leader Mie, is there anything like the Fire Feather Beast in this northern area that is helpful to cultivation?"


    "This is naturally a lot. Some have good effects, and some have poor effects. If you want to get the best, you must have strong strength. After all, Marfa North has not only powerful tribes, but also powerful half-orcs."


    "Oh, this way, I still have to get some good things like this if I have a chance." Ye Hao said to himself


    "Woo, I got it, don''t forget my share."


    Leng Yan said vaguely while eating the snake meat.


    "How can it be, what status is your deputy Leng leader, the biggest helper of your own leader, who can give me a second life, the benefit will be 37 points in the future, you are seven and I am three."


    Ye Hao tried his best to please Leng Yan


    Seeing that Ye Hao was uncharacteristically, how could a smart person like Leng Yan fail to see that Ye Hao was about to start training again, so she had to ask her for it.


    "Use that fiery sword again? Then I will restore it to you?"


    "Ok."


    "What do you do if you fainted?"


    "No, I know why I couldn''t use it before. As long as I didn''t plan to cut it out, I won''t faint."


    "By the way, how did you figure this out? At such a critical moment, you dare to bet all on a martial skill that has never been successful."


    "Because I''m very sure that I can succeed that time, it''s called dying and then resurrecting. Otherwise, in that situation, what else can I do. If you lose, you can still eat meat here happily today?"


    "Why don''t you use that martial art once, but it succeeds once at a critical time?"


    "Because I suddenly figured out the principle of that martial art, and I was not sure if it was right at the time, but when I used it later, I knew I was right."


    Ye Hao proudly said

 Chapter 455： Little Wuxiang Gong urged Buddhist martial arts?

    "Let''s talk about it!"


    Leng Yan also wanted to hear Ye Hao''s insights, the so-called same way by different routes, maybe Ye Hao''s insights could also be helpful to her own cultivation.


    "Actually, you told me last time that the fire sword technique you have seen first appeared with the same golden light as mine, and then turned into crimson red, which inspired me. The principle of the fire sword technique should be to compress the body energy. In the weapon, through continuous injection of energy, continuous compression, and finally burst out. This is very similar to your''falling leaves'' magic technique. The compressed energy is large, the power is large, and the compression is small, but the power is small. But there is a minimum amount, It cannot be displayed unless it reaches this amount."


    "So you have reached this minimum amount? How else did you show it?"


    "No, it''s still a long way away. My body energy can only reach the amount of energy to charge the weapon. After that, the remaining physical energy is not enough to compress the energy in the weapon, so that the crimson light cannot be formed. The golden light is The body energy is filled in the weapon, and the crimson light is formed by the extreme compression of this part of energy. The redder means the higher the degree of compression. My physical energy is actually far from the lowest compression standard released by the Fire Sword. Many, but I use the fire magic elements to attract the fire magic energy into the weapon, and let the fire magic skills heat this part of the energy to reach the compressed high temperature state. The purpose of the fire sword method to compress the body energy is for the purpose of compressing the energy of the body. Heat this part of energy. Let it explode powerful slashing damage, and with a burning effect."


    "That is to say, your physical stamina is far from the standard for using the weakest fire sword, but you can release a very powerful fire sword through the method of heating the fire magic energy."


    "Smart, worthy of being the deputy Leng gang leader. I can do it at one point. And when I have enough physical fitness in the future, I will not use the compression method of the fire sword, which consumes too much energy. The same powerful fire sword can be used more than other methods. It only needs a small fire magic skill to display ten times less physical energy. It consumes a little magic element."


    "Awesome, there are countless experts in the northern part of Marfa. This is the first time I heard that you can use magic skills to perform martial arts. The Ye Gang master is really a genius!"


    Mie Yu also exclaimed after hearing the dialogue between Ye Hao and Leng Yan, boasting that Ye Hao was a genius of Tianzong.


    "Don''t praise him so much, it''s not terrific. He just happened to be lucky. He guessed right about the principle of the Fiery Sword. You told him to try other martial arts with his skills?"


    Leng Yan attacked when Mie Yu praised Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao admired Leng Yan more and more. Although she was not good at speaking, she really understood the essence. The principle of each martial skill is different. It is difficult to figure out the principle of a martial skill. After all, it was created by someone else. The founder himself may not know the principle, let alone outsiders?


    Even if he knew the principle, he still couldn''t succeed without proper magic skills. It can be said that Ye Hao''s alternative blazing fire sword technique was almost impossible to replicate in other martial arts.


    However, Ye Hao believes that as long as he has a deep enough understanding of magic skills and martial skills, and after his strength is strong enough, after various attempts, there will definitely be a combination of techniques similar to the current Fiery Sword Technique.


    By then, the boundaries of martial arts, magic techniques, and even alchemy will not be so obvious for him, and he can even create powerful techniques that combine the three systems.


    Of course, Ye Hao also knew that he was still too weak when he was thinking about it now.


    Originally, Ye Hao wanted to ask Xie Yu about Marfa North, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t ask. In the future, there will be time to understand. Now that his strength is so weak, this small area has not been out yet, so why is it necessary to do it now? Learn about the entire north of Marfa.


    Aside from anything else, Ye Hao greeted Leng Yan and began to train his body.


    Mie Yu wanted to leave the yard and enter the house to sense magic elements and practice magic skills, but he couldn''t help but stop when he saw Ye Hao''s strange method of refining the body. Said to Leng Yan who was half lying on the chair:


    "Fang Master Ye, what kind of exercise is this?"


    "He created it by himself, exhausted his physical energy with the Fire Sword, and then I helped him restore it with the restoration technique, and his physical energy would improve a bit."


    Leng Yan''s casual response


    "What! How can we rely on the enhancement of our physique. The physical exercises, coupled with years of fighting and recovery from injuries, only accumulate slowly. He can''t be so easy, right?"


    Mie Yu asked Leng Yan in disbelief.


    "It''s really useful for him to practice this way. Before we went out last time, he practiced like this for less than a month. This month also included training in martial arts, magic techniques, and increasing the reserves of magic elements, but his physique increased several times. Terrible. Right"


    "..."


    Mie Yu was completely shocked. That incomparable fire sword technique was actually used to help perform it. After that, it was such an efficient way of refining. I really don''t know how many strange things will happen to him.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s magical skills urged the use of martial arts from the eight divisions of Tianlong, Kumozhi, a martial arts genius who used Taoist internal power to stimulate Buddhism martial arts, Shaolin''s seventy-two stunts. The fire magic skills are equivalent to Ye Hao''s little Wuxiang Gong, and the fiery fire swordsmanship is equivalent to seventy-two stunts, reaching the same goal by different routes.


    Two hours later, Ye Hao had used the Fiery Sword Technique to evacuate himself hundreds of times, and the Leng Yan next to him was also a bit listless, too boring, and monotonously repeated the restoration technique. Fortunately, in Tucheng, the vitality is abundant, and the empty pearl absorbs it quickly. In a place where there is no vitality, the vitality in the empty pearl cannot withstand Ye Hao''s consumption several times. After all, Ye Hao''s physique has risen to another level now.


    This is the benefit of fighting the Devil Dragon. In the battle with the Devil Dragon, his physical potential was stimulated to the extreme. Now the effect is slowly showing up. Sure enough, the battle of life and death is the fastest way to improve. Of course, the usual practice is also very important. It increases your survival rate in battle. After all, you have the fastest increase in actual combat and you have to have your life to realize it. What''s the use of killing your life quickly?


    Looking at Leng Yan, she looked listless. Ye Hao couldn''t help but want to laugh. Although Leng Yan likes to fight Ye Hao, Ye Hao also likes to mess with her. But even if it¡¯s boring to help Ye Hao to practice, she won¡¯t complain no matter how unwilling she is. Sometimes the longest time is even one day, and he will use the recovery technique on Ye Hao next to him without saying a word, for Don''t disturb Ye Hao.

 Chapter 456： Actual combat training

    "I''m almost done practicing. Go ahead and do it. I will go to the hot spring and practice again. By the way, I will get familiar with the new exercises."


    "Why is it over in such a short time today?"


    "You have to become stronger too. How can you keep occupying your training time? I go to the hot springs to practice the same."


    "I''m fine. I am naturally strong. Eating can strengthen my physique. Moreover, I major in magic skills, but I don''t have high requirements for physical fitness. Magic skills are not like martial arts that require diligent practice. Magic skills are more about thinking and understanding. A pass of Belden is worth a year of training. I am greatly improved by playing against you. Sometimes something you say can also inspire me, such as what you said today. Or you are practicing, Can''t delay me."


    "It''s okay, come back tomorrow, I''ll get used to the new magic skills."


    Ye Hao declined


    Ye Hao didn''t even realize that since he met Leng Yan, this was a rare push to each other. In the past, this kind of situation still happened in unfamiliar situations.


    "Look at what''s the use of the energy stone." Ye Hao muttered to himself


    The energy stone can only exist in the body of a half-orc of a very powerful magic skill system, and it helps the half-orc to perceive magic elements. After people are fused, they can also increase their perception of magic elements and increase the storage of magic elements in the body.


    Ye Hao couldn¡¯t wait to see the effect of the magic dragon energy stone. He used a small wall of fire in his palm. The energy stone quickly vaporized under high temperature and turned into lavender gas. Ye Hao quickly used the magic shield to remove these. The gas of the energy stone is wrapped around the body, and then he closes his eyes and crosses his knees, feeling and understanding carefully.


    As time passed, Ye Hao''s absorption became faster and faster, and the purple light in the magic shield faded. When Dongfang revealed a white fish belly, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    "Finally the integration was successful."


    After a night of continuous fusion and absorption, Ye Hao successfully integrated the energy stones, and the little insights during the absorption process allowed Ye Hao to control and understand magic skills to a higher level. More importantly, the magic dragon¡¯s energy stones are very terrifying. , Has increased Ye Hao''s magic element reserves by nearly five times, no wonder the magic dragon can exhaust the magic energy of a whole space, and the scene where the magic dragon''s battle triggers the magic energy vortex, Ye Hao still remembers still fresh.


    Now Ye Hao used a wide range of advanced magic skills without any difficulty, and he could even seamlessly integrate several advanced magic skills into combos. Ye Hao was in a good mood, and the adventure was really worth it.


    Seeing these newly acquired techniques, Ye Hao couldn''t wait to see the effectiveness and power of these techniques in actual combat. After all, only uninterrupted actual combat can advance the technique to the next level.


    After that, Ye Hao quickly left the hot spring, returned to the wooden house and ran directly in to wake Leng Yan and let her serve as a training partner for herself. As soon as I walked in, I saw that Mie Yu had gotten up early and was clearing the house. Ye Hao saw that Mie Yu was too lazy to call Leng Yan, and he had ready-made sparring partners. Ye Hao didn''t understand Mie Yu''s strength, only that she must be very strong, but Ye Hao didn''t know the specific types of exercises.


    When Ye Hao saw Mie Yu fighting with the Devil Dragon that day, the battle was actually coming to an end. Mie Yu was completely in a passive situation where she was only defending but not attacking. He didn''t see her use offensive methods, only knew that she could still look like a giant beast Defensive skills transferred to others. But Ye Hao had seen the injuries on the Devil Dragon''s body before they took action. It is conceivable that Mie Yu''s attack methods and lethality are terrifying. That was a frontal battle, unlike Ye Hao and Leng Yan who both attacked.


    Ye Hao wanted to take a look at Mie Yu''s attack methods and understand how strong her strength is.


    "Deputy Gang Leader Mie, wake up so early. What are you going to do?"


    "Fang Master Ye, you are early too. Prepare to practice magic skills."


    "Oh, that''s the case, why don''t I serve you as a sparring partner, and I hope the deputy leader of the gang will not despise my poor strength."


    "Where else, the Ye Gang master is a talented person, Mie Yu still hopes that the Ye Gang master can guide one or two."


    "Okay, then we will come to discuss and discuss, but if we say yes, we will end when we click."


    Ye Hao deliberately emphasized these four words, and the implication was-you don''t want to make a move and kill me all at once. After all, Mie Yu was not as familiar with her own strength as Leng Yan, so she still had to remind.


    After some courtesy, the two came outside the house.


    "Leader Ye, please!"


    Mie Yu stood motionless, and said to Ye Hao a "please". The meaning was obvious. You can do it first.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer, nor was he polite at all. He liked to strike first. The four-layer magic shield wrapped Ye Hao, and at the same time, an intermediate ice attribute magic skill had been displayed. This is the intermediate magic technique that Ye Hao learned yesterday-Ice Roar, a huge hail hit the area where Mie Yu was standing.


    Ice Roar is an ice-attribute range attack magic technique. The reason why Ye Hao used this magic technique to start his hand was that Mie Yu was frozen by the magic dragon that night when he was fighting with the magic dragon. Even the behemoth that the defensive magic technique turned into was frozen, maybe Mie Yu was afraid of the ice magic technique, but Ye Hao''s wish fell through.


    The hail damage caused by the roar of ice was completely blocked by the behemoth that Mie Yu transformed into. Regardless of whether it was the transfigured behemoth or the Mieyu within the behemoth, it was not affected by the force of freezing, let alone frozen.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t expect a move to succeed, and quickly cast a wall of fire on the surrounding ground, covering the ground with the strength of flames, so that Mie Yu would be continuously burned by flames during the battle. Although the damage was small, one thing was one thing. Right.


    At this time Mie Yu also took action, no, to be precise, the behemoth had taken action, and Mie Yu was already staring at Ye Hao closely inside the beast''s body. The giant beast roared at Ye Hao. Ye Hao was stunned by the deafening roar, and he saw the giant beast rushing like Ye Hao quickly. Seeing that Ye Hao wanted to avoid it, a flash of lightning was released from his mouth. Ye Hao was defenseless. Being struck by lightning, under the protection of the magic shield and absorbed by this powerful magic shield, the powerful lightning caused very limited damage to Ye Hao.


    "Fuck, I caught the eagle for a lifetime, but today I was pecked by the eagle."


    Ye Hao speechless


    Because he discovered that he was actually paralyzed by the paralysis effect of thunder and lightning, and he watched the giant beast rush over and couldn''t avoid it. The paralysis effect of the original lightning attribute is almost impossible to paralyze Ye Hao, the excessive absorption of the magic shield, and Ye Hao himself is a practitioner of electric magic skills, and his immunity to electric attacks is very high, but the giant beast rushes over. The roar distracted Ye Hao. This time, he was paralyzed by the thunder and lightning technique he was most familiar with, and the giant beast was about to hit him.


    Of course Ye Hao wouldn''t sit still.

 Chapter 457： Ye Haos calculations

    "Open heaven!"


    Although he couldn''t move his whole body, Ye Hao still concentrated his physical energy on the Dragon Slaying Sword. The energy wave exploded by the Heaven-opening Sword Technique spread out around Ye Hao''s body. The beast brings any harm. Just pushed the giant beast outwards, temporarily slowing the speed of the giant beast rushing over. And what Ye Hao wanted was this short delay. When the giant beast was about to hit Ye Hao, Ye Hao''s paralysis effect was lifted, and he flashed to the side, which was worthy of avoiding the impact.


    Just as Ye Hao was grateful that he had escaped this collision, the giant beast swayed its huge tail, drew Ye Hao away, and threw a dog to eat shit.


    "Intentionally, absolutely deliberate."


    Ye Hao said to himself in his heart.


    In order to weaken the speed advantage of the giant beast, Ye Hao did not hesitate to consume a large amount of magic elements, and cast advanced and super-wide range of attack skills, meteor fire rain, dense high temperature meteors covered the area where Ye Hao was located like raindrops. The appearance of the magic skills is very consistent with the name, the red meteors, densely smashing into the ground, really look like a fire and rain.


    This trick is very effective. The high amount of damage may not be a threat to Mieyu, but the dense meteor shower greatly limits the mobility of the giant beast, and the line of sight is blocked, the giant beast has lost its initial ease. Ye Hao was also liberated, and he was no longer in a passively beaten situation. Just to maintain the meteor fire rain, the consumption of magic elements is very huge, Ye Hao can only maintain the meteor fire rain for five minutes after fusing the energy stone.


    Must fight quickly! Otherwise, once the magic elements in his body are not exhausted, and the popular fire rain cannot be maintained, Ye Hao won''t even have the power to fight back. Ye Hao already had a measure in his mind.


    A shock wave tens of feet long hit the giant beast. Unfortunately, the shock wave only caused the giant beast and Mie Yu to lose consciousness for a short time, and it was no more than the time for Ye Hao to attack. One after another, he performed the day-by-day swordsmanship, and a wave of shock waves fell on the giant beast.


    This made Mie Yu very puzzled. She knew that Ye Hao was not a magician specializing in magic skills. Ye Hao wouldn''t be able to hold on to such a large magic skill for long, and the magic elements would be exhausted. When the magic elements were not enough to maintain this magic skill, Ye Hao There was no chance at all. Of course, it does not mean that Ye Hao really has a chance. If Mie Yu makes a full move, he can easily smash Ye Hao''s magic shield with one move. After the magic shield is broken, Mie Yu only needs a small magic skill to kill Ye Hao in seconds. He is testing Ye Hao''s fighting skills and adaptability, improving Ye Hao''s grasp of the battlefield form and the coordination of his own exercises.


    But Ye Hao didn''t use the powerful martial arts close to him at this time. Instead, he hid in the distance, using this painless and dispensable martial arts. Mie Yu was secretly anxious for Ye Hao, so she had given Fei such a precious opportunity, she knew that every second, Ye Hao''s chance would be reduced by one point.


    Just as Mie Yu sighed secretly, she suddenly realized that the shock wave attack was different this time. When the shock wave attacked her, a burst of golden light appeared. It was also particularly dazzling in this rain of fire, and she let her watch it for a while. Nothing. This is the effect of Ye Hao''s day-by-day. After playing the day-by-day swordsmanship five times, the day-by-day is finally triggered. Even though Ye Hao had seen Ye Hao used this trick on that day, this golden light had also appeared, but because it was not in the same straight line as the magic dragon, nor was Ye Hao¡¯s target of attack, this golden light spreading along the shock wave only made her feel It was a bit dazzling and did not cause blindness, but this time she was the target of the attack, and immediately went blind after the golden light flashed.


    In fact, it¡¯s not that Ye Hao doesn¡¯t want to use assassination swordsmanship in close proximity, but that the attack range of assassination swordsmanship is far lower than that of sunday swordsmanship. Of total blindness.


    Seeing the day-by-day effect appearing, Ye Hao rushed forward and used his assassination swordsmanship. Twenty feet of sword energy fell on the giant beast, as if there was no block, it directly penetrated the entity-like giant beast, and attacked Mieyu. The giant beast is also a magic technique, a defensive magic technique. It has no effect at all in the face of assassination swordsmanship, ignoring any defensive sacred damage.


    "Such a strong offensive power? It is not much lower than the magical skill of the magic dragon. Under the protection of the beast-shaped shield, there is such a strong power."


    Mie Yu secretly surprised Ye Hao''s martial arts attack power, she didn''t know that assassination swordsmanship could ignore her beast shield. At this time, Mie Yu also recovered his eyesight, and saw Ye Hao, who was more than a dozen meters away, smiling at her. He smiled evilly, and then he saw the Dragon Slaying Knife in Ye Hao''s hand, slowly turning from golden to scarlet.


    "Fire swordsmanship!?"


    "Lead Ye Gang is crazy? Even the magic dragon can''t stand this trick!"


    While Mie Yu was surprised, he was also faintly scared. He was surprised because he always felt that Ye Hao was a person who distinguished the importance. He also said at the beginning to the end, how could he use such powerful martial arts as the Fiery Sword to meet her. What about the battle? This is a discussion and not a division of life and death. That trace of fear appeared very inexplicable. She believed that the power of the sword of the fire needless to say, but it must be based on the premise that it can be attacked. The Fiery Sword Attack distance is very close, and her movement speed is many times faster than Ye Hao, so it is impossible for him to attack him in close quarters.


    The severely injured and dying Devil Dragon was really hitting Ye Hao because it was accumulating magic skills, and the serious injury made it lack the energy to hide. It can be said that even if Ye Hao''s golden light comes again and makes Mie Yu blind, as long as she keeps moving, Ye Hao will not be able to hit her.


    But what is going on with this unfounded fear?


    Ye Hao''s goal was achieved. Because Mie Yu didn''t know the characteristics of assassination swordsmanship, he thought that this martial skill would cause such powerful damage to himself under the defense of the beast shield. And thinking that assassination swordsmanship did not perform well in the battle against the devil dragon, and the best martial arts fiery swordsmanship seems to have a big gap with assassination swordsmanship. This intuitive sense of gap makes Mie Yu subconsciously think, The inconspicuous assassination swordsmanship martial arts have such amazing power, so Ye Hao often talks about it, and how terrifying is the fire swordsmanship with god-level performance?


    This is Ye Hao''s purpose, to use the characteristics of assassination swordsmanship to make Mie Yu not know the power of the fiery swordsmanship. The fire swordsmanship is terrible, which is good, but you can''t ignore the defense. The performance of slaying the devil dragon was actually watery. First of all, the dragon was seriously injured and dying, and the fire swordsmanship was just the last straw to crush the camel. Secondly, the fire sword cannot ignore the defense. At that time, the magic dragon was focused on attacking, and was not using the defensive skills to weaken the power of the fire sword.


    Under the protection of a beast-shaped shield, Mie Yu can actually withstand the fire with only a slight injury, but she was a little confused by the assassination swordsmanship. I feel that the previous estimate of Ye Hao¡¯s strength is likely to be wrong. Seeing Ye Hao''s blazing fire sword technique, he panicked all of a sudden, and there was no time to analyze it, and he didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 458： Opportunity?

    "Let''s avoid this blow first."


    Mie Yu forced herself to calm down and think, and decided to avoid this trick first, not to take risks. She was still very confident in her speed, and crushed Ye Hao''s eight streets.


    It''s just that today''s Ye Hao is no longer the Ye Hao at that time in the Battle of the Devil''s Dragon. Ye Hao did not intend to repeat the old trick. First, the probability of the day-by-day effect being triggered is not high. Second, what Mie Yu thought of, he also thought of Ye Hao, what is the use of causing blindness? As long as Mie Yu has been moving at a high speed, she can''t hit her at all, and don''t even want to touch her after her vision is restored.


    "Flying to cut!"


    Mie Yu stared at Ye Hao with high concentration, for fear that he would disappear from his field of vision again, otherwise the enemy would be dark and it would be even more difficult to handle. At this moment, Ye Hao moved, and her body rushed towards her in a weird trajectory. The trajectory was suddenly left and right, and up and down, which made her very difficult to figure out, and she didn''t know how to hide. This is, Ye Hao¡¯s flying streak, surpassing the limit of body load, reaching a super fast speed, coupled with the five-layer fire sword technique, can increase the attack and ten times the physical fitness for a short time after casting, knowing the fire sword technique The slash is over, or interrupted. At this time, Ye Hao''s speed can be said to be terrifying, and the short time of ten times the physical fitness, Feitian Lianzhang is even more powerful.


    Feitian Lian Zhan has already locked Mie Yu. In the short period of using Feitian Lian Zhan, as long as he is slashed, he will bear the dragon-slaying knife with the power of raging fire. Feitian Lian Zhan was originally known for its weird path and extremely fast speed. And with the use of the upper fire, the weaknesses are complementary, the fire lacks maneuverability, and the flying sky lacks damage.


    "I surrender!!!"


    Mie Yu still didn¡¯t understand Ye Hao¡¯s techniques. In fact, after another moment of evasiveness, Feitian¡¯s Lian Zhan would be finished, and the Fiery Sword Art would not hurt her, but she didn¡¯t panic because of Ye Hao¡¯s psychological warfare. Able to admit defeat. Of course, he really wanted to fight, Ye Hao didn''t have enough life to kill Yu with a single finger. Yi Chong Tian''s flying slashes, the speed is not bad, but still can''t avoid Mie Yu''s attack, but Mie Yu doesn''t want to hurt Ye Hao, let alone hit his confidence.


    "Hahaha. Thank you for being merciful to Deputy Chief Mie."


    Ye Hao laughed, and the scarlet light of the Dragon Slaying Knife in his hand disappeared. At this time, Ye Hao''s magic elements were not enough to sustain the meteor fire rain, and the magic shield disappeared. The beast-shaped shield covering Mie Yu''s body was also put away.


    "Lead Ye Gang is polite, the use and coordination of the fighting skills of the help is far superior, and Mie Yu is nothing more than a long time of cultivation, and the temporary strength is a little bit higher than the Lord Ye Gang."


    Mie Yu spoke humbly, and didn''t spare her words of beauty. She really praised Ye Hao and didn''t want Leng Yan. That is absolutely, she would slap a horse when she asked Ye Hao.


    "Sister Mieyu, you have been fooled by him. His sword attack is actually ignoring the defense, and its power is average. The fiery sword is very powerful, but you can¡¯t ignore the defense. You turned on the beast-shaped shield. , The power of the fiery sword is not so terrifying. The fast martial art is his new learning, I have not seen it before, with his current physical stamina, he is already very reluctant to use the fiery sword. It is estimated that you can use the fast martial arts skills that one time. If you hold on for a while, he will surrender."


    Leng Yan analyzed angrily by Xiang Mieyu. She had been up a long time ago and had been watching the two of them. Only now did she speak to Mieyu and analyze it.


    Ye Hao secretly rejoiced, but fortunately he hadn''t started bragging, otherwise it would be embarrassing to be seen through. Now that he had been seen through, Ye Hao didn''t want to be a big-tailed wolf, and admitted it generously.


    "Yeah, it''s exactly the same as what Leng Yan said. The situation is just like that. If you admit defeat a little later, the Flying Slash will be over. The Fiery Sword Technique will not be able to touch you, and then it will be time for Meteor Fire Rain. ."


    Ye Hao said modestly.


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, Leng Yan felt very strange, unlike her usual style at all, she stared at Ye Hao with her eyes wide open and unblinking, as if she wanted to see him through.


    "It''s weird. Why did you admit to being seen through by the clever gang leader so quickly today? You don¡¯t die for a while. I¡¯m not used to it anymore. I have prepared a back hand when you retort. I will take it out when you rebut it. You are speechless, you are useless now, why don''t you admit it first?"


    "You get out of here, why are you a little girl who is so good at home? I don''t know that a woman without talent is virtue?"


    "Is this that fart?"


    "Master Wanshi represents the sage of Kong."


    "It''s pedantic, no wonder the human race has not settled so quickly, and no strong man from the ancient times has appeared."


    "......"


    Ye Hao was speechless for a while again.


    After listening to Leng Yan¡¯s words, Mie Yu admired Ye Hao even more. Not only did he quickly analyze the advantages of the enemy and ourselves in the battle, he used various combinations of techniques to maximize his strengths and circumvent weaknesses. Finally, he combined two martial arts with obvious defects into a joint martial arts combination. Their respective strengths. The most terrifying thing is the clever use of the opponent''s psychology in the battle, which may play a decisive role in battles where there is not much difference in strength. In order to achieve his goal, Ye Hao did not hesitate to make a long preparation, letting assassination swordsmanship play a strong psychological suggestion in his heart. Awesome!


    Unknowingly, Ye Hao''s image in Mie Yu''s heart has improved a lot. At first, he just felt that Ye Hao was a sentimental, righteous, clever and reckless man, but now it seems that Cu is careful, thoughtful, and interlinked.


    But Ye Hao was arguing with Leng Yan at this time.


    "If you don''t accept it, try it, and today I will convince you."


    Ye Hao yelled at Leng Yan with an extremely arrogant attitude


    Leng Yan was pleased by Ye Hao''s rogue attitude


    "Come on, today I will not destroy your prestige, you still don''t know that the sky is so great."


    Leng Yan gritted her teeth and said, as she restored Ye Hao''s physical strength with a recovery technique, she had to do it.


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t recovered the magical elements of Lao Tzu. It''s too unfair to play like this."


    The restoration technique can only restore physical strength and injuries, but cannot quickly restore the magic elements. Ye Hao has run out of magic elements in his body after the battle just now. It does take time to recover, but it is also Ye Hao''s strategy to slow down his troops. He wants to take advantage of this gap. Leng Yan had already seen through the original game plan, and he couldn''t repeat the trick, he had to think of a good way.


    Leng Yan was not in a hurry, she was very confident, believing that she had eaten Ye Hao. Of course, when fighting against Ye Hao, she can''t make a full shot at any time. She can only defeat Ye Hao on the premise of trying to prevent Ye Hao from being injured. This gives Ye Hao a chance. She will not make a full shot. With reservations, it is easy to be restrained.


    "Okay, it''s almost done now, not to mention the power of your magic skills is not enough to see, you still think about how to fight with martial arts close to the body, I allow you to use your martial arts and fiery swords."

 Chapter 459： Fight Leng Yan again

    Leng Yan saw that the old **** Ye Hao was leaning on the stone and propped his head, as if he had no intention of starting a fight. Moreover, through Ye Hao''s explanation of the principles last time, he also overcomes the nightmare of the Fiery Sword Technique, and specifically explained that Ye Hao does not have to worry about it, and if there are any tricks, just use it.


    "What''s the urgency for young people, don''t you know that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry? As the saying goes, a good meal is not afraid of late, just so anxious to lose?"


    Ye Hao ridiculed mercilessly, putting pressure on the opponent before the battle was also a strategy.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s plan was almost formed.


    "It seems that you are younger, brother. If you are afraid of brother, just give up."


    Leng Yan also hit back without showing weakness


    "Don''t beep, come to fight."


    Ye Hao implemented the plan in his heart, and immediately wanted to take action.


    "Don''t let you suffer, you still don''t know that the pot is made of iron." As I imagined that after I would win, Leng Yan must be very irritable. What lines should I say?


    The two "enemies" were extremely jealous when they met, and quickly entered the state, the defensive skills were instantly turned on, and the atmosphere was suddenly tense, and there was a big meaning of victory when the brave met in a narrow road. Ye Hao knew that Leng Yan¡¯s transparent shield was very special. He had never won a battle with her before. It was mainly magic and martial skills. It was difficult to cause damage to Leng Yan under the defense of the transparent shield. At that time, he again He didn''t dare to easily try to assassinate swordsmanship. After the battle of the magic dragon, Ye Hao discovered that the strength of life was related to his strength. Leng Yan''s strength was slightly worse than that of Mie Yu. Since assassination swordsmanship did not do much harm to Mie Yu, it would certainly not do to Leng Yan. What an impact.


    This time the plan revolved around assassination swordsmanship.


    Ye Hao used to fight with Leng Yan and tried her best. Leng Yan just dodges. When hit by some martial arts, she will be blocked by a large amount of damage by the transparent shield. When she gets impatient, she will only use one of her commonly used magic skills, "Leaf". With Ye Hao''s magic shield, the battle ended.


    Ye Hao and Leng Yan have known each other for so long and have only seen Leng Yan perform an attacking technique. However, Leng Yan had seen most of his exercises, and the newly learned exercises were also seen by Leng Yan when he first fought against Mie Yu. Ye Hao has limited knowledge of the magic technique of "Falling Leaves", he only knows that the power can be large or small, the wind attribute magic technique, when the power is small, it is like a breeze, such as slaying the Scarlet Moon Demon that day. When the power is strong, I want to whistle the wind, like the blow to the dragon.


    "She can''t let her easily use''fallen leaves'', otherwise Leng Yan will know the secret of her wind attribute magic skills. Once Leng Yan knows, my magic shield can over-absorb the wind attribute magic skills, and the plan will be ruined. Now, as long as she strengthens the attack power of Fallen Leaves a little, the magic shield will still be broken, and the victory will be scored by a single move, and she must be surprised to gain time."


    Ye Hao thought so in his heart, while he started to use the meteor fire shower, in order to watch the battle between the two, Mie Yu withdrew from the meteor fire shower''s attack range, as long as he was not within the attack range, he could still see the situation inside, and Leng Yan It was not the same. Not far from Ye Hao, completely covered by Ye Hao''s meteor shower, he was caught in the same problem as Mie Yu, and Ye Hao could not be found.


    Of course Leng Yan will not be passively beaten, she is confident but not conceited, and Ye Hao is also good at playing yin. She doesn¡¯t want to overturn the boat in the gutter, and react quickly. A water system magic technique is used by Leng Yan to form a water The curtain blocked a certain range of the meteor shower, although it was still much smaller than the entire range of the meteor shower, but it was enough. The longest attack range of Ye Hao''s martial arts is the day-by-day swordsmanship, with an attack distance of about forty feet. And the radius of this water curtain is almost fifty feet.


    In other words, as long as Ye Hao wants to attack her, she must appear within the range of the water curtain. In this way, she doesn''t need to look for Ye Hao in the meteor fire rain with the water curtain, just stay here and wait for the rabbit. What if Ye Hao doesn''t take the initiative to attack? That''s even better. After five minutes, the meteor shower disappeared, and Ye Hao had nowhere to hide. Ye Hao appeared in her sight, and she could use "fallen leaves" to lock Ye Hao, which was enough to determine the outcome.


    "What''s the matter, so cheating, and there are such magic skills?"


    Ye Hao was speechless, he had no idea what kind of practice Leng Yan would use. The situation is very bad now. Others are extremely unfavorable. If he wants to win, he must act within these five minutes, otherwise he will lose. However, Leng Yan¡¯s circular water curtain with a radius of fifty meters blocked the meteor shower and was in that area. , Leng Yan was not affected at all. And his longest attack distance is 40 feet, which is comparable to Leng Yan¡¯s "fallen leaves". As long as he wants to attack Leng Yan, he will definitely be exposed under the water curtain. When he attacks, he will be attacked by Leng Yan at the same time. To unexpected results.


    "What should I do? The plan has fallen through."


    Ye Hao''s face was a little embarrassed, and he couldn''t help it.


    Give it a try, Ye Hao decided to give it a try. So appeared on the edge of the water curtain, frantically testing at the edge.


    "Deputy Leng, your water curtain is still quite cool. It''s so hot outside, and your water curtain can still be so cool. You don''t want to be a nanny in the future. Just use this trick to keep me cool in the summer."


    Ye Hao said carelessly


    When Leng Yan saw Ye Hao appearing under the water curtain, he was determined. As expected, Ye Hao had no other cards to use, and all she had to do now was to stay calm. Ye Hao knew that the edge of the water curtain was about fifty feet away from Leng Yan, his own day-fighting swordsmanship could not attack Leng Yan, nor could Leng Yan attack him.


    It''s just that he is very nervous, because of the relationship between strength and physical strength, his speed is far not as fast as Leng Yan without using martial arts or magic skills. He needs a safety distance of ten feet, or a buffer distance, once Leng Yan starts, he also has time to escape into the meteor shower.


    Normal language provocation, while doing exaggerated taunts, Leng Yan was also very calm. He knew that Ye Hao would be defeated in five minutes, but he couldn''t help but rushed over and wanted to end the battle sooner. Fortunately, I had already prepared, and rushed into the pop fire rain after a curse.


    After a while, he appeared inside the water curtain again, and this time Leng Yan made up his mind not to chase Ye Hao anyway. Ren Ye Hao provoked so much and remained motionless.


    Ye Hao seemed to have become bolder. It wasn''t just a temptation from the edge, but a certain distance inward. It was about forty feet before he stopped again. Leng Yan thought in her heart that she could attack Ye Hao by getting closer to her "fallen leaves". Already secretly preparing to give Ye Hao a head-on blow, but Ye Hao just stood there motionless.


    Leng Yan then considers whether to chase and shoot. Ye Hao has to run ten feet to run out of the light curtain this time. At his own speed, he can definitely display "Falling Leaves." before Ye Hao goes out.

 Chapter 460： Ye Haos plan

    "Would you like to make a move? Good opportunity!" Leng Yan was very hesitant at the moment. She wanted a thunder blow, and felt that if Ye Hao dared to come in, she must have her own cards, and it would be too ugly to be fooled again, and to win or win. After waiting for three minutes, Ye Hao also lost.


    Just as Leng Yan was hesitant, Ye Hao suddenly ran out of the water curtain. On the one hand, Leng Yan felt that it was a pity that she might have missed a good opportunity. On the other hand, she secretly rejoiced that she did not take the initiative to attack. At this time, she remembered Ye Hao''s words, "A good meal is not afraid of late". She was even more sure of her heart to wait until the meteor fire disappeared.


    When Leng Yan decided that no matter what Ye Hao would do next, as long as the Meteor Fire Rain was still there, she would not do anything first, Ye Hao was performing the day-by-day swordsmanship under the Fire Rain.


    "Almost, it hasn''t triggered the day-by-day effect five times."


    Ye Hao entered the water curtain decisively and rushed directly to forty feet when the day-by-day swordsmanship failed to trigger the day-by-day effect five times in a row. Seeing Ye Hao rushing in aggressively, Leng Yan was a little surprised, but he was not moved. Who knows if this is Ye Hao''s trick. She thought she had seen Ye Hao thoroughly, but she really didn''t see Ye Hao''s purpose in these steps.


    And Ye Hao took advantage of this. Most smart people are very cautious. Some strange things will become cautious if they don''t understand them for a short time. Others will not act rashly. Otherwise, how can they be called smart people? That''s a foolish man.


    When seeing the shock wave on Ye Hao''s Dragon Slaying Sword, mixed with glittering golden light coming towards him, Leng Yan thought of the purpose of those strange things that Ye Hao had done before.


    Although Leng Yan felt that even if Ye Hao seized the opportunity to make the first move, her "fallen leaves" could be displayed before she became blind. At that time, she was blind, and Ye Hao must have broken his magic shield (after the magic shield was broken, she lost. , Because Ye Hao didn''t have the magic shield''s defense, it was too fragile, and could not even block the low-level exercises. This was agreed by the two very early).


    When Leng Yan''s "Falling Leaves" locked Ye Hao and shot, she herself fell into a blind state. It''s just that she didn''t panic at all, she knew Ye Hao''s strength very well, just now the "fallen leaves" must be several times stronger in the past, and the increase in the maximum reserves of Ye Hao''s energy stone magic elements was counted.


    Whether the magic shield will be shattered by a blow is related to the magic elements used in the attack spell. If the magical skill attacker performs this attack and consumes more magic elements than the maximum storage of magic elements of the magic shield user, the magic shield will definitely be shattered. Unless the magic shield has the attributes of this magic technique, it converts part of the magic energy into its own defense, which is the excess absorption mentioned above.


    Leng Yan counted thousands of things, but he didn''t count that Ye Hao had already learned a wind-attribute magic technique-advanced magic technique Gale Slash, which was a bit similar to Leng Yan''s "Leaf".


    As expected by Ye Hao, the magic shield did not shatter, but the color became very light. Ye Hao took advantage of the precious time when Leng Yan was blind, and quickly used the combination of Flying Sword and Fire Sword, using the ten-fold increase of the Fire Sword in a short time, and with the overload of Flying Sword, the speed reached the extreme, instantly Came to Leng Yan''s twenty feet place.


    At this time, Leng Yan has also recovered from the day-by-day effect, and feels the gust of magical energy fluctuations coming from his back. With the protection of the transparent shield, Leng Yan is not afraid of it, and Leng Yan uses her special induction skills. Fa, I already know that the attack power of this magic technique is not strong, even if there is no transparent shield protection, it will definitely not hurt her.


    This is Ye Hao''s wind attribute magic technique, Gale Slash, a high-level magic technique Gale Slash for Leng Yan, although unexpectedly, his attack power is indeed negligible. At this time Leng Yan already knew Ye Hao''s magical skills of the wind attribute, and it was not surprising why Ye Hao didn''t break the shield under that "fallen leaf" attack just now.


    At this time, Ye Hao, under the dual blessings of Blazing Fire Sword Technique and Feitian Lian Zhan, had already entered the attack range of assassination swordsmanship. A sword qi of twenty feet long gushed out from the Dragon Slaying Knife and slashed towards Leng Yan. Da Feng Zhan is just a feint, just let Leng Yan feel a little distracted, and the goal will be achieved. Seeing the sword energy close at hand, Leng Yan was inevitable and could only choose to take the sword energy attack of assassination swordsmanship.


    For Leng Yan, Ye Hao has only two techniques that can threaten her a little bit. The most threatening is Ye Hao¡¯s blatant fire swordsmanship, and the second is the assassination swordsmanship in front of her, which is very evil and cannot be prevented. Ignore any defenses.


    The Fiery Sword Technique can increase the attack power by ten times and the physical fitness ten times before the last move of Fiery Slash, which greatly improves Ye Hao''s mobility. It is possible to meet Leng Yan with this mobility ability. That is no different from idiotic dreams. Only with the weird upper body method, the fast Flying Lian Zhan has a little chance of encountering Leng Yan. Leng Yan found out when Ye Hao and Mie Yu were fighting.


    The problem is that the flying streak is very short. With Ye Hao¡¯s current physique, it¡¯s impossible for Ye Hao to cast the fiery sword and then continue to use the fiery streak. At most, he can only support the fiery sword and the flying streak, as long as he avoids that. In a few seconds of extremely fast speed, this combo technique hardly poses any threat.


    In order to seize the precious time, Ye Hao used the only combo technique that could defeat Leng Yan on his way. Leng Yan was happy and thought that Ye Hao was anxiously confused.


    Although assassination swordsmanship ignores any defenses, but its own attack power is too low, and its power is far lower than the fire swordsmanship. Leng Yan had spotted this point before he was ready to take the sword aura attack of this assassination swordsmanship, and then smashed Ye Hao''s magic shield with another "fallen leaf" attack.


    It''s just that Leng Yan didn''t seem to notice that the color of Jian Qi was no longer the past pale white, but with a hint of blue.


    The moment Jianqi met Leng Yan, Leng Yan found that she had far underestimated the power of assassination swordsmanship, which made herself feel a very serious pain, which obviously caused a lot of harm. However, looking at Mieyu, it seemed that he could easily withstand the assassination swordsmanship. There was a small difference in strength. What happened?


    To her even more surprise, she found that she was numb all over, and she couldn''t move her body. She fell back to the ground, and the water curtain above her head could not be maintained and disappeared. But Ye Hao rushed over and put the Dragon Slayer knife on her neck.


    "you lose."


    Ye Hao said arrogantly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had succeeded in a tricky trick when he was a child.

 Chapter 461： The magical effect of combinatorial techniques

    Why does the power of assassination swordsmanship increase so much? It is also because of the fire sword technique, the introduction of the fire sword technique clearly stated that before the last move of the fire slash, the user will get a short ten times the attack power and ten times the physical bonus.


    Ye Hao, who wanted to play the Fire Sword Technique before, didn''t notice this. In fact, this is another essence of the Fire Sword Technique. Ten times the attack power and ten times the physique increase, so that this melee martial art has a practical effect, otherwise which opponent will stand in place and let you fight?


    This was thought of when he was fighting against Mie Yu. At that time, the ten-fold effect of the Fiery Fire Sword could be perfectly applied to Flying Slash. Ye Hao urgently wanted to know if this effect could be used in other martial arts. Give it a try, sure enough.


    Ye Hao used the Fiery Fire Sword Technique with Feitian Lian Slash to drive on the road. In fact, he did not have the opportunity to cut out the Fiery Slash. The tenfold effect was still there. This led to an increase in the power of assassination swordsmanship ten times.


    And the most important thing is how did the paralysis effect on Leng Yan''s body come about? This is also what Ye Hao and Mie Yu thought of after being paralyzed by a giant beast with thunder and lightning.


    After Ye Hao was paralyzed by the behemoth''s lightning technique, he remembered his battle in the Woma Temple, so many lightning attacks from the Woma Guru didn''t even paralyze him once. In the Scarlet Moon Valley, his triple heaven thunder and lightning technique had a very poor paralysis effect on the Scarlet Moon Devil. Why was he paralyzed after being hit by a lightning technique only once today?


    Ye Hao remembered that the introduction of the Thunder and Lightning technique did not clearly explain the paralysis effect like the introduction of the Sun Chase Sword Technique, but in the introduction of the Sun Chase Sword Technique, it was directly said that it might trigger the Sun''s Effect.


    Ye Hao guessed that there is a fundamental difference between the paralysis effect of thunder and lightning and the day-by-day effect randomly triggered by the day-by-day sword. In other words, thunder and lightning has its own paralysis attribute. When your strength is much greater than that of your opponent, this effect will be available for every thunder and lightning attack. When the gap is small, it will be triggered randomly, and when it is far weaker than your opponent, it cannot be triggered. This should be related to its own offensive power and the opponent''s defense. When you are far inferior to your opponents, you will not have enough energy to cause damage to your opponents while at the same time avoiding defensive paralysis.


    And Ye Hao uses the fire magic technique to heat his body energy to use the principle of the fiery fire sword technique, integrating the magic technique thunder and lightning technique into the sword aura of assassination swordsmanship, so the sword aura will have a faint blue color.


    Is this wrong? Leng Yan''s strength is far greater than Ye Hao, how could he have a paralyzing effect? This is the characteristic of Assassination Swordsmanship, ignoring all defenses and going straight to the source, so as long as the assassination Swordsmanship hits Leng Yan, she will definitely be paralyzed. It is equivalent to Ye Hao using thunder and lightning to strike an ordinary person. If this ordinary person is immortal, he will definitely be paralyzed.


    At this time, Lengyan was vomiting blood. She really lost her mind, not to mention the previous mistakes. If at the last moment, she found that the white sword aura was shining with a faint blue light, could she take this trick without entrusting her. Ye Hao must lose, she has many ways to prevent herself from taking this trick.


    One link after another, Ye Hao couldn''t win any mistakes, but luck was on his side. And this battle also made Leng Yan and Mie Yu discover their own shortcomings. They should not be taken lightly at any time. The battle is very cruel. A momentary mistake may cause irreparable mistakes, perhaps because you think you will win. A moment of relaxation, leading to a complete defeat. Isn''t the magic dragon a precedent? It just didn''t happen to me, the experience was not deep enough.


    It can be said that in these two discussions, Ye Hao''s strength has improved a lot, but Leng Yan and Mie Yu have gained the most. Let them understand a lot of truths that they didn''t pay much attention to before.


    At this time, the duration of the meteor shower has arrived. Ye Hao''s stamina was also exhausted, and he slumped on the ground.


    "How about it, deputy Leng. Now you should know that the pot is made of iron."


    Ye Hao sat on the ground with a chuckle, weakly speaking to Leng Yan.


    Leng Yan did not answer, but quickly stood up and gave Ye Hao a fierce look.


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    Ye Hao asked Leng Yan


    Leng Yan nodded.


    "I''m not convinced."


    "..."


    The two of Leng Yan Mieyu were full of black lines, thinking that Ye Hao could speak earnestly and say some great principles such as working hard and not underestimating the enemy. Who knew that Ye Hao didn''t play the cards according to common sense, and directly told Leng Yan to refuse to accept it. I''m not convinced, how can I hold back.


    "Ye Hao, you are progressing so fast, you are also very fluent in the use of exercises, and you can think of some weird combos. The key is to succeed. If I stay in place, I will really be affected by you in the near future. Beyond the."


    Leng Yan sighed.


    "Why is it so serious all of a sudden, the tone of listening to you is still a bit sentimental, do you want my strength to remain so weak for a lifetime? I am not helping you when I become stronger? You don''t want my family to reunite sooner? You should do it for me. It¡¯s right to be happy. We can¡¯t be enemies. Also, combo skills are very difficult to succeed. I have thought of many other ideas, but these two are a little bit like."


    Seeing that Leng Yan seemed to be in a bad mood, Ye Hao didn''t continue to ridicule, and he clarified the stakes with her seriously and declared his position.


    "Yes, Ye Bangzhu promised me to help me find my parents and brother."


    Leng Yan stretched her brows and said with a smile.


    "I''ll make it clear that what I care about most is a letter of faith. There is no faith. So you can rest assured that I will do what I said, but I really didn''t say that I would help you find that Meng Xing soul. "


    Seeing Leng Yan''s mood improved, Ye Hao started joking again.


    "Ye Hao, what is your relationship with this Meng Xinghun? How come you call my brother Meng Xinghun since I said that my brother is called Leng Xinghun?"


    Leng Yan smiled, with a hint of playfulness, and asked curiously.


    "Who is the soul of Meng Xing?"


    Ye Hao pretended to be innocent and asked Leng Yan


    "Hahaha..."


    "puff"


    Ye Hao''s remarks combined with the silly look in his eyes, and successfully amused Leng Yan and Mie Yu. It''s just that Mie Yu has a lot of subtlety, and there is no exaggerated laugh like Leng Yan.


    Leng Yan laughed for a while before stopping, still looking at Ye Hao with a smile on her face.


    "Ye Hao, I found that with you, as long as you don''t behave badly, it''s actually very pleasant. You are very nice, and you talk fun and make people happy."


    Leng Yan and Ye Hao have been together for a long time. Ye Hao is very carefree. He can say whatever he thinks in his heart. He doesn¡¯t shy away from it. Ye Hao has no problem listening to this sentence, but his ears change completely when he hears Mie Yu¡¯s. Some taste.

 Chapter 462： Practice without years

    She felt that Leng Yan was too...too informal. She felt ashamed to hear that, let alone say it. Although she also felt this way, she was involuntarily happy with Ye Hao, but She would not say it so bluntly.


    "Deputy gang leader Leng, although our gang promotes unrestrainedness, we must have a sense of discipline. You have already called your gang leader for the third time today. I am not happy."


    Ye Hao has a serious change of topic


    "Yes, yes, Ye Gang Master, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Leng Yan said with a smile. The eyebrows are crooked, like crescents, and the eyes are all smiling, and the delicate face is like a lotus flower, which is very beautiful. Ye Hao fell into a brief loss of consciousness.


    "Deputy Leng, you have to smile more like this in the future, smile from the bottom of your heart, it looks good, I like to see you smile."


    Ye Hao said shamelessly


    "Then there must be something that makes me happy to be able to laugh. If you like to see you, you have to make me happy."


    Leng Yan said seriously.


    Mie Yu on the side was embarrassed, it was like a couple talking love words. But Ye Hao and Leng Yan didn''t think so. They talked like this all the time, happy or unhappy, what they wanted to say and what they didn''t want to say, they all showed it directly, and they didn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Leader Ye, what''s the matter with your sword qi?"


    In order to break this atmosphere, Mie Yu asked, she was indeed curious.


    "That is a martial art called assassination swordsmanship. The sword aura of this martial art ignores defenses. I merged the magical thunder and lightning technique into the sword aura of assassination swordsmanship, giving this sword aura a bit of lightning. For a short while, deputy Leng will help the leader Ma Bi."


    Ye Hao explained the principle of the combination of assassination swordsmanship and thunderbolt technique to Mie Yu.


    Because Mie Yu was fighting in the scope of the meteor fire rain, he didn''t see the specific details clearly, and he didn''t react as fast as Leng Yan. At the moment when he was recruited, Leng Yan thought of it.


    "That''s amazing. With this understanding and courage, the Ye Gang leader will certainly not be low in the future. Mie Yu has already benefited a lot from following the Gang leader in just a few days, and she has a lot of insights."


    Mie Yu praised Ye Hao from the bottom of his heart. In the two battles just now, Ye Hao relied on his understanding of his own cultivation methods to use his strengths and circumvent weaknesses through a series of careful plans to turn defeat into victory. Excellent reaction ability allows Ye Hao to analyze the situation quickly, and his meticulous thinking makes Ye Hao''s plan impossible, and even counts the opponent''s mentality. Mie Yu is more and more admiring this gang leader who likes to brag about B.


    After this day, the three of them all entered a state of desperate cultivation, and they discussed each other as soon as they had time to discover their own advantages and disadvantages. It''s just that there is very little difference between the winners and losers. The main purpose of the competition is to learn from each other''s strengths and to correct their shortcomings.


    Ye Hao spent more time on body refining, with the fiery fire sword technique and Leng Yan''s recovery technique, Ye Hao made rapid progress in body refining. In the past six months, Ye Hao''s physical stamina can support him to release a real fire slash. He does not rely on magic skills at all. He recharges the weapon with his physical constitution, compresses the energy in the weapon, reaches the minimum critical value, and uses it.


    Of course, Ye Hao would definitely not be stupid enough to fight, using this traditional method to use the fiery sword technique. It is still using the fire magic technique to heat the body energy charged into the weapon. This method, using the same powerful fire sword technique, can save a lot of physical energy. The physical stamina consumed by using the genuine Fire Sword Technique can be used ten times to activate the Fire Sword Technique, which is equally powerful.


    There is a ten-fold gap between the two, which is better at a glance. Agni Sword is strong in its unlimited power, at least it now seems that, as long as the body energy is sufficient, you can even use all of your body energy in an Agni Sword. Just like Ye Hao, if he relies on magic skills to charge all his body energy into the Dragon Slaying Knife, and the wall of fire heats up the energy in the knife, he will be able to display ten times the mighty fiery sword technique.


    Of course, in the past six months, with the mutual help of the three, everyone''s strength has been greatly improved. Ye Hao is a theoretical instructor, and he explained to the two of the things he had learned. Both of them have high savvy and very active thinking. Basically, Ye Hao doesn''t need to say the second time. Especially Leng Yan, she just didn''t have the habit of thinking for a long time, otherwise Ye Hao would have no choice but to bow down.


    When they have free time, the three of them will talk about their own stories, and of course Ye Hao''s stories are all made up. Through Mie Yu''s introduction, Ye Hao also gained a certain understanding of the basic situation in this northern region.


    "Go out of town tomorrow, maybe you won''t come back later."


    "Ok!"


    Although Leng Yan has only stayed in this Tucheng for more than half a year, Tucheng has nothing special for her, let alone special memories, but after staying in one place for a long time, there will always be some feelings, and there will be some feelings when she leaves. Leng Yan is a woman like this. People who are old-fashioned are very emotional. I think this sentence should be correct, as the saying goes that people are not as good as old.


    After more than half a year of training, Ye Hao''s physique has improved a lot, and most of the exercises he has learned have also been promoted to the highest level. Only the two martial arts, the Blazing Fire Sword Technique and Flying Slash, have not advanced to the highest level.


    Feitian Slash is very special. It is very difficult to advance to the first level. It is closely related to the strength of the physique. It is often that the physique has increased several times to advance to the first level. Now Ye Hao¡¯s physique is more than ten times stronger than during the Battle of the Devil Dragon. Feitian Lian Zhan can only be able to advance to Triple Heaven, which means that he can cut out eight sets of Open Heaven Slash in a very short time. The later it will be more difficult to advance. , And even a growth of dozens of times in physique can advance to the next level.


    There is nothing to say about the Blazing Sword Technique. It is still a great heaven. Ye Hao¡¯s pirated version of the Fire Sword Technique is not the way to use the Blazing Sword. You don¡¯t want to be promoted for the rest of your life. Fortunately, the power is not bad. It doesn''t affect the promotion. When the physical fitness is strong enough in the future, you can try to use a regular way to promote him to the fifth heaven. However, it is impossible for Ye Hao to give up this set of combo skills. The energy-saving version of the Fire Sword, only consumes tenth of the physical stamina of the genuine Fire Sword, and you can use the same powerful Fire Sword.


    In terms of combinatorial skills, Ye Hao still only knows those two. Thunder and lightning spells with assassination swordsmanship, almost 100% paralysis. The paralysis time depends on the opponent''s strength. .


    Although Ye Hao would think about and try other combo skills during this period, he has not been successful.

 Chapter 463： Run around

    And this also made Ye Hao feel that if he stayed in Tucheng to practice, he wouldn''t make much progress. It''s time to meet the outside world. Only after experiencing life and death can you become stronger. This kind of comfortable shelter in Tucheng just provides a stable environment and gives him a certain amount of preparation time. And now it''s time to leave.


    When Ye Hao was leaving, he went to the old man with long beard. Knowing that Ye Hao was leaving, the old man was unavoidably sad. He talked a lot with Ye Hao and told Ye Hao something about the outside.


    After that, the three of Ye Hao went out of the city together. King Wan Peng obviously knew that Ye Hao might never come back again after leaving this time. He wanted to come here for a while, seeing Mie Yu next to Ye Hao hesitated, and finally made up his mind. come over.


    "Brother Ye will not know when he will meet again when he goes here, so take care."


    "Brother Wan also take care, there will be a period later."


    Thousands of words are in these four words in the future period.


    After speaking, the group of three people embarked on a new journey.


    Mie Yu and Ye Hao walked side by side along the way, telling Ye Hao about the situation in the north of Marfa. She used to talk to Ye Hao often, as long as she knew or heard about it, she would talk to Ye Hao. Occasionally, Ye Hao would ask a few words. Leng Yan lags behind, looking back from time to time to see if he can see the fuzzy outline of Tucheng.


    When Tucheng completely disappeared from the field of vision, Leng Yan''s sad mood seemed to be wiped out. After all, a naturally optimistic person like her would naturally not stay in sadness for too long.


    "Ye Hao, is this going out to help me find my parents?"


    Leng Yan said to Ye Hao with a light smile. Leng Yan didn''t mention her elder brother this time. He knew Ye Hao would talk about Meng Xinghun when he heard the word elder brother.


    "Yes, find your short-lived brother Meng Xinghun by the way."


    "You are short-lived."


    Originally wanted to compliment Ye Hao, when he heard Ye Hao say that his brother is a short-lived spirit, he became unhappy and cursed Ye Hao.


    "Deputy Leng, don¡¯t be angry. Your brother is called Leng Xinghun, but not Meng Xinghun. Why are you angry with me when I scold Meng Xinghun? You even cursed the main gang¡¯s short-lived spirit for an unknown stranger. Heart, little old girl."


    Ye Hao said shamelessly, and even beat him back.


    Leng Yan flushed with anger and didn''t ignore Ye Hao.


    Mie Yu was in a good mood. In fact, everyone yearns for an unfettered, free life, and does not want to be fettered by trivial matters. Mie Yu also yearned for such a good life when she was a child, but she had become the chief of the Mielong tribe when she was very young, and her responsibilities were not allowed. Now this state is in line with what she had dreamed of.


    For the time being, leaving all worries behind, walking freely in the mountain trails, while walking unhurriedly, while admiring the beautiful scenery, and picking some unknown flowers by the roadside, taking soft branches I made two wreaths for Ye Hao and Leng Yan.


    Leng Yan took it over and put it on her head very happily, looking very excited. Ye Hao glanced at it, and he just rightly rejected Huahuan.


    "I don''t want it, the color is wrong, it''s too green. How could a man take the initiative to wear a green hat."


    The two did not understand Ye Hao''s voice, but they felt a little strange, and muttered in their hearts: "What''s wrong with the green hats, not all hats."


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t want it, Mie Yu was reluctant to throw it away, and was ashamed to wear it on her head like Leng Yan. She had never had an era of innocence and flawlessness like Leng Yan, but time had concealed her innocence. Ye Hao said half jokingly


    "Try it on. I don''t like the green color. Maybe it matches you well."


    After listening, Mie Yu really put on the wreath solemnly. Leng Yan was very happy after seeing it, and asked Ye Hao


    "Does it look good?"


    It''s like asking if the wreath is beautiful, or if the person wearing the wreath is beautiful.


    "It''s okay, they all look good, but you are the flowery hat on your head, and the vice gang leader is the beauty under the hat."


    Leng Yan squeezed Ye Hao angrily


    "Don''t I look good? I think you often stare at your deputy gang leader in a daze."


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t speak, but Mie Yu seemed very shy. He glanced around aimlessly, as if he didn''t hear the conversation between the two.


    "By the way, let''s take a look at the place where we met the dragon last time. Last time, didn''t you say that there might be a tree of origin? The source of life force is released by many trees of origin."


    Ye Hao said to the careless Mieyu


    "Uh, uh... yes, in the last battle with the magic dragon, I did inadvertently sense the breath of the source tree."


    Mie Yu heard Ye Hao''s question, and it took a long time before he came back to answer.


    "Well, let''s go there first, if we find the tree of origin, we can stand on a long-term basis in a place where there is no vitality."


    Ye Hao said excitedly


    The tree of origin is the source of the power of life. Because of the existence of many trees of origin in the north of Marfa, there is a strong life force in the space of many places. However, the tree of origin is extremely difficult to find, it will hide its aura, after a long period of growth, it can even evolve a high level of intelligence.


    The tree of origin, which has evolved wisdom, is not only good at hiding itself, but also uses life force to create illusions to confuse other creatures and protect itself. At this point, the tree of origin is almost immortal, and it is difficult to be taken by others. Searching. Generally, the origin trees that people find are some young, undeveloped origin trees. The torso is often made into the staff used by the alchemist. This kind of staff greatly increases the alchemist''s power of alchemy, allowing the alchemist itself to be more compatible with the life force. The torso itself can also store a large amount of life force, which greatly increases the combat and endurance capabilities of the alchemist in places where life force is thin or lifeless.


    Ye Hao now knows the function of alchemist, no less than a life. So he was trying to find Leng Yan a container with a larger capacity than the empty pearl to store more life force. Now that the Tucheng is out, if there is no bigger container to store the life force, they will fight in a place where there is no life force, and their combat power will be infinitely weakened. The life force that the empty pearl can store is only enough for Leng Yan to display five or six. This recovery technique was used to restore Ye Hao''s physical stamina.


    Only the cooperation of the team can exert the greatest power. So when Mie Yu accidentally said that the place where the devil dragon died was probably the source tree, Ye Hao always cared about it. The first thing he did when he left the city this time was to look for it there to see if he could find it. As the saying goes, sharpening a knife does not accidentally chop wood.


    Ye Hao himself wanted to get a section of the tree trunk so that he could practice the magic arts in the future. The magic arts he got also contained techniques similar to the cold Yan recovery technique, such as the healing technique, which could instantly restore his body to its peak. Although it is only a supplementary technique, and with Leng Yan by his side, he doesn''t need to spend time on it, but Ye Hao feels that if there are too many skills, he might have a useful day. After all, even if it is cold It is impossible for Yan to be by her side forever, one day she might also leave, or when she fights alone, she also has a life-saving trump card.

 Chapter 464： Weird banyan tree

    The three accelerated their speed, and soon came to the place where the dragon was killed that day. The powerful magic skills destroyed this place beyond recognition. Many huge deep pits accumulated a lot of rain, like small ponds.


    Mie Yu didn''t say a word when he arrived here, and went straight to the place where the corpse of the tribe was cremated, but after half a year, there was no trace of the original. If the time is longer, it will not even be seen here that there has been a shocking battle.


    Time is the most ruthless thing, it can smooth the traces left by everything. Ye Hao also knew the pain of seeing his relatives die in front of him, and did not bother Mie Yu. Both Leng Yan and Leng Yan looked at Mie Yu who was plunged into memories from so far away. Leng Yan also behaved very quietly for an unprecedented time.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t find it strange. In fact, Leng Yan is not only smart, very intelligent, meticulous, but also has a very good personality. The first impression is that there is no brain.


    Not long after, Mie Yu recovered his emotions and took the two of them to find the place where he inadvertently sensed the aura of the tree of origin that day.


    "It takes a very short time to sense that kind of breath, it seems there is something like nothing, but I am sure it must not be that I feel something wrong, and it will be there after the giant banyan tree in front."


    Mie Yu said to Ye Hao softly


    "Well, we are also trying this trip. No matter what the final result is, we can find the best. It doesn''t matter if we can''t find it. We should say goodbye to your people. Don''t know when we will come back."


    Ye Hao said


    Mie Yu nodded and was very grateful to Ye Hao. Originally, she wanted to say goodbye to Ye Hao.


    When passing under the giant banyan tree, Ye Hao felt a little unexplained heart palpitations in his heart. It continued until he walked out of the canopy of the giant banyan tree, and the cold feeling disappeared when the sun hit his body again. That feeling was very strange. It''s a bit like when you are walking at night, the darkness has a pair of eyes watching you all the time.


    Obviously, in addition to Ye Hao, Leng Yan also felt this way, because Ye Hao found that when he was walking under the banyan tree, when he realized that he felt this way, Leng Yan''s neck shrank and then glanced at herself. The body also leaned towards Ye Hao a lot, which was obviously a self-protection action. And when they walked out of the shadow of the banyan tree canopy, the expression on Leng Yan''s face was also a lot easier.


    When Mie Yu passed under the tree, there was no particular reaction. Ye Hao is very strange, is this feeling still divided? It makes sense if all three of them feel this way. The cultivation technique of Lengyan Protoss has a sensory type, coupled with the physique of the Protoss, can sense special auras, but he doesn''t have these, why can he feel that kind of coldness? Why can''t I feel Mie Yu?


    After walking a short distance, Mie Yu told the two of the places where they felt the breath of the tree of origin last time. Ye Hao observed for a while, and didn''t find anything special. He intuitively told him that the weird one should be the giant banyan tree.


    Ye Hao nodded, thought for a while and decided to go under the banyan tree canopy again. When Ye Hao entered the shadow of the tree canopy from the sunlight again, the cold feeling of being watched instantly covered his whole body, feeling extremely depressed, and he wanted to run out of the shadow area immediately and walk under the sun to get some sunshine. Ye Hao gritted his teeth and walked in. The more he walked in, the clearer the feeling. Ye Hao desperately wanted to focus on finding the source of this feeling, but he couldn''t find it.


    Maybe let Leng Yan try, her perception ability is better than Ye Hao. Ye Hao, who had made up his mind, immediately walked out of the shadow of the banyan tree and walked over to the second daughter.


    "It''s nothing terrible, I thought there was something terrifying that scared you like that. Deputy Leng, I found that you are getting less and less courageous."


    As soon as Ye Hao came up, he used the radical technique, and wanted to stir Lengyan to walk again.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, who is timid?"


    Leng Yan''s unconvinced defense


    "You, I just saw you walking under the tree and I was so scared that I didn''t dare to get out. I thought there was something terrible, so I ran back and took a look. There was nothing."


    Ye Hao resorted to Dafa again.


    "Who said I was scared? I don''t know what your eye sees."


    Leng Yan said fiercely.


    Seeing the aura on Leng Yan, Ye Hao doubted whether he had made a mistake in his judgment.


    "Then you go under the tree canopy again, will you prove yourself soon, dare you?"


    Ye Hao still said unwillingly.


    Leng Yan''s teeth creaked


    "Humph! Just leave."


    Now Ye Hao knew that his judgment was not wrong, and he could tell from Leng Yan''s expression that Leng Yan was resisting.


    Ye Hao asked Mieyu after Leng Yan left


    "When you just passed under the banyan tree, did you have any special feelings? It''s that kind of gloomy, as if you have a pair of eyes behind you staring at you."


    Mie Yu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously and shook his head


    "What''s wrong, did you feel this way when you just passed by?"


    Ye Hao nodded


    "I do feel this way, and I am even afraid of feeling wrong. I went there again deliberately. The second time I felt even stronger. Leng Yan should be about the same as me."


    "Do you know the reason? Or the source of that feeling."


    "I don''t know, and I can''t find the specific source of that feeling, but I can be sure that the problem must be on the giant banyan tree. Leng Yan has a keen sense, and see if she can find something."


    Ye Hao replied


    At this moment, both of them saw that Leng Yan had just entered the shade of the tree, and they rushed towards them quickly. His face was a little pale, his head was sweating, and his breathing was very rapid, as if he had been greatly frightened. Seeing Ye Hao''s suspicion


    "Ye Hao, let''s get out of here soon, the noise in the broad daylight there is terrible."


    After speaking, holding Ye Hao and Mie Yu''s hands, he was about to leave.


    "What scares you like this? Look at your timidity. In order to hide your timidity, you make up this kind of spiritual story. Do you think I will believe it?"


    Ye Hao pretended to be mocking


    "Who made up the story? There is really noisy in the daytime. If you don''t believe it, try it yourself."


    Leng Yan said in a panic


    "Didn''t I just try it? Didn''t you see? Tell me, you saw something terrible."


    This is what Ye Hao wants to ask


    "I didn''t see the terrible spirit monster. I just had hallucinations. The first time I passed under a tree trunk, I felt terrible, like being stared at. When I walked again, I found that this feeling was even greater. It became stronger, and then there was an illusion, which was terrible."

 Chapter 465： The inexplicable Ye Hao?

    "What hallucinations are there?"


    Ye Hao and Mie Yu asked at the same time


    "I saw my parents and brothers, they took me to let me go home. At first I was very happy, although I was a little confused, how did they show up here, how did I find them? I can¡¯t get up, but I¡¯m very happy to see them again. Although I¡¯m very happy, my heart is very depressed. It¡¯s a very bad feeling, but they keep repeating let me go home. I want to go home. I have to say hello to Ye Hao. You are still waiting for me here. Then I broke free of them and ran here, and found that they had disappeared. It turned out to be an illusion."


    After speaking, he looked at Ye Hao. Seeing that Ye Hao was lost in thought, Leng Yan immediately said


    "Let''s leave as soon as possible, it''s terrible."


    "It seems that I have encountered the tree of origin with very high intelligence. The illusion is too terrible. Let''s leave."


    Mie Yu also started to persuade Ye Hao. Ye Hao is not moved but asks Leng Yan


    "Can you feel the specific location of that illusion?"


    "No."


    Leng Yan shook her head decisively and replied


    After hearing that, Ye Hao didn''t talk about Lengyan, but turned around and asked Mie Yu:


    "Mie Yu, you said that we met the tree of origin with very high intelligence, what was the reason? Why did the tree of origin have no effect on you?"


    "It may be the package of life force on my body. After all, I am compatible with the life force, and the source of the life force is the tree of origin, so maybe it treats me as its own person. And the reason why I said We met the tree of origin with very high intelligence because of Leng Yan''s description of the phantom."


    "What do you say?"


    "Generally speaking, juvenile trees of origin that have not produced spiritual wisdom will not cause illusions. Most of the illusions produced by trees of spiritual origin are terrible hallucinations such as spirit monsters to frighten people close to them. The very intelligent source tree will sense the true thoughts of nearby people. Standing near this source tree, all the secrets in your heart will be seen through. As long as you move the mind of the source tree, you will have hallucinations, and then The tree of origin uses the things you care about the most to persuade you to leave, which is more intelligent than the method of opening the origin tree of low-level intelligence and scaring you away through visions."


    Mie Yu introduced it in detail like Ye Hao


    "In other words, even if Leng Yan leaves with the relatives she saw in her phantom, there will be no danger?"


    Ye Hao continues to ask


    "No, you will only step out of the shade of the tree, and then you will be awake. If you step in again, you will fall into the illusion. You will not fall into the illusion in the shade of the tree until you don''t get the idea of ??the source tree in your heart." Mie Yu explained to Ye in detail. Hao explained


    "Oh, that''s it. Leng Yan, have you noticed that the deputy gang leader Mie has a lot of words today. It''s not the same as usual."


    Ye Hao wasn''t asking Mie Yu''s question, but turned around and said something inexplicable to Leng Yan.


    Leng Yan frowned


    "What are you talking about, let''s leave here quickly, anyway, we can''t get the Tree of Origin, staying here is a waste of time. Leave early."


    "Yes, Ye Gang master, like this kind of source tree that produces high-level intelligence, almost no one can get it."


    Mie Yu and Leng Yan spoke at the same time to persuade Ye Hao to leave.


    "Leng Yan, you told me last time that you still have an older sister. Isn''t she pretty? Have a chance to introduce me to you?"


    Ye Hao said something confusing again inexplicably.


    "What are you talking about, who told you that I have a sister? Even if there is, they are more than a thousand years older than you. Why do you introduce them to you? Don''t you often say that I am a thousand years older than you? Are you headed? I have a fever, and say something inexplicable."


    Leng Yan said in a huff


    Ye Hao chuckles


    "You want to go there, I just asked, if I have a chance to meet, maybe I will be my sister in the future?"


    After speaking, he looked at Leng Yan maliciously. Leng Yan lowered her head and did not speak, as if she was thinking about something.


    "By the way, let me ask you something, remember how I introduced myself to you when we first met. Do you remember?"


    Ye Hao asked inexplicably.


    "Remember, you mean, ¡®Lord of the Changle Clan¡¯s Gang, Shi Potian¡¯."


    Leng Yan replied without thinking.


    Ye Hao smiled happily


    "The Leng deputy gang leader has a good memory, I remember it all. But you remembered it wrong, I said, ¡®help the host clan Shibatian in Xia Changle¡¯."


    "Impossible, you didn''t say that at all. You are exactly the same as the sentence I just said."


    Leng Yan replied decisively


    "Oh, that might be my memory wrong."


    Ye Hao still answered with a smile. Then he ignored Leng Yan, and then asked Mie Yu next to him.


    "How many people were there when your clan fought against the dragon, can you remember their names?"


    "There are seventy-six people, they are called..."


    Mie Yu answered Ye Hao without hesitation, and consecutively reported the names of each of the war-dead clansmen.


    Ye Hao wasn''t listening at all.


    "Well, let''s leave now."


    Ye Hao said something inexplicably.


    Leng Yan and Mie Yu looked extremely happy, pulling Ye Hao towards one direction, Ye Hao allowed them to pull themselves, secretly exerting force on their feet, and stomping on the ground a few footprints. Afterwards, the two of them did not move no matter how to pull themselves, but squatted down, took out the Dragon Sword, and drew a straight line to connect the footprints left by the row of left feet into a straight line. Then he turned to the opposite direction of the straight line outward, and the swordsmanship came out day by day, but there was no golden light. Then a forty-zhang gully appeared behind the straight line formed by the footprints, as if it were the reverse extension of it.


    This is Ye Hao stepping into the deep ditch caused by the day-to-day shaking, closing his eyes, holding the Dragon Sword and pointing straight ahead.


    "Going down this line, I will definitely encounter obstacles. When the fire swordsman cuts on the obstacles, it is not like the sunday swordsmanship. It seems to be tickling. I believe you also know the fire swordsmanship in their minds. Power, and this time, I will use my best to chop out the strongest fire slash."


    When Ye Hao finally made this strangest action, the two daughters who had always said that he was talking inexplicably didn''t feel strange. Leng Yan spoke calmly


    "State your terms."


    "Leave them two, I want three big branches, three fruits are not too much, right?"


    "I didn''t do anything to them, and they gave up the bad idea in their hearts long ago, how stubborn like you are. Three branches are fine, but there are only two fruits."


    "..."


    When the two were bargaining, Leng Yan and Mie Yu had already been waiting for Ye Hao outside the canopy.

 Chapter 466： compromise

    In fact, when the three of them passed under the canopy for the first time, they all fell into the illusion created by the Tree of Origin. Leng Yan¡¯s phantom was like his parents and brother persuading her to go home. After walking with them for a while, he came to the outside of the canopy. The phantom disappeared. The phantom of Mieyu was like a tribe, and the tribe persuaded her to avoid the edge of the magic dragon. For the time being, I hid first, and the phantom disappeared after a long walk.


    The two tried to enter again and found that the phantom would appear again. At the beginning, they could tell whether it was a phantom. After a long time, they couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a phantom or real. After a few attempts, they found that they could not distinguish the direction in the illusion. They gave up the idea of ??getting the original tree. When the two gave up this idea, they walked into the shade of the tree, and there was no illusion.


    The two decided to wait until Ye Hao was also confused by the phantom, and left together after they walked out. But the two found that Ye Hao was still standing in the shade of the trees, talking to himself strange things. Originally, he had walked a few steps outwards, and suddenly turned around to use the sword technique of the day, and the shock wave hit the banyan tree unexpectedly. And now I''m talking to someone, as if bargaining.


    "Is it possible that Ye Hao didn''t fall into the illusion? Or could he see through the illusion? The tone of his voice seemed to be asking for branches and fruits from the tree of origin."


    Leng Yan said to Mieyu in surprise


    "Impossible, Ye Gang master must have fallen into the illusion. As long as people who have ideas about the tree of origin, they will definitely be sensed by it when they walk in. It is impossible for the master of Ye Gang to not want the tree of origin, right? As for the second point you said. It is even more unlikely that the tree of origin understands your psychology and will use the biggest flaws in your heart to create illusions. It is impossible not to be confused, and there is no person without weakness."


    Mie Yu said to Leng Yan with certainty


    "Maybe that guy can really do it, he never played cards according to common sense."


    Leng Yan muttered a little lacklustrely.


    Mie Yu shook his head helplessly without speaking.


    And Ye Hao was still happily discussing with the Tree of Origin.


    "Two or two, I''ll lose some money."


    Ye Hao said innocently


    "What is your disadvantage? I lost three branches and two fruits in vain. I agreed to your condition, and you must answer a few questions."


    Leng Yan behind him said in a loud voice, of course this is an illusion, the Leng Yan transformed from the Origin Tree, but the one who was alive when he bargained with Ye Hao, was the one who was alive and well.


    "If I can answer the question, I will try my best to answer it, and I am also very disadvantaged. I was so deceived by your disillusioned world and wasted so much time and energy. Isn''t it right for you to pay for mental damage?"


    Ye Hao continued to talk like a rogue


    "You don''t have a phantom in your mind?"


    "I was thinking, thinking and breaking the rules? I wanted to kill, but I didn''t do anything, nothing happened. I wanted to kill, I did it, and I was counter-killed by others. That was a legitimate defense. I didn''t move, others would kill me, then He killed someone deliberately. This is the case for you. I haven''t taken any concrete actions yet, so you give me a phantom. If I don''t see it, it means I have no ability. Now that I see through it, I want you to pay for the mental loss. You have to pay for the fee, because this is your lack of ability."


    Ye Hao talked about it one by one, making the Tree of Origin stunned.


    "How do you tell that the two of them are phantom? Are you born with spiritual eyes?"


    "Lengyan" asked


    "Yes, I am born with spiritual eyes."


    "Let''s lie less, how can the natural spirit eye not see the illusion, you obviously fell into the illusion at first.?"


    "Do you know that I am still asking? Then you lied to me first."


    "..."


    The Leng Yan transformed from the Tree of Origin was stunned by Ye Hao


    "Since we are trading, can we be more sincere and less routine."


    ''Leng Yan'' said helplessly to Ye Hao, the Tree of Origin had completely convinced the person in front of him.


    "Okay, don''t try to do me tricks, just ask."


    Ye Hao returned impatiently


    "How did you find out?"


    "Actually, you reminded me yourself. You let the phantom Leng Yan say that he was hit by the phantom. My brain was wide open and I wondered if I had been recruited a long time ago, and Leng Yan and Mie Yu in front of me are both phantoms."


    "That''s just suspicion, how can you be sure?"


    "Yes, it is indeed doubtful. If you don''t let the fake Lengyan mention the phantom, and make up some other reason to let me go, maybe I will go. You will not doubt it at all. You just want to mention it. From then on, I I was a little skeptical. Then Mie Yu was also very wrong compared to usual. She knew too much about the source tree, but she hadn''t mentioned it before coming here. With her rigorous personality, she would definitely say everything she knew along the way. Come out instead of waiting until this time to say."


    Ye Hao imitated Conan¡¯s tone and appearance, pretending to be X and explained


    "But I don''t think the question you asked has the slightest flaw?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s because there are no flaws that made me sure. I am indeed in the illusion. And you have specially asked the fake Mieyu to tell me that you can understand the human heart, and the person who enters the illusion has no secrets in front of you. Words."


    "How to say?"


    "It''s very simple. Since the three of us are in your illusion, it is impossible to prove realization or illusion through question and answer. Simply put, if someone fakes Lengyan, I want to make sure that the fake Lengyan is fake. Yes, you just need to ask something that only the two of us know. But it doesn¡¯t work for you, because you have insight into the hearts of the three of us, and you know everything we know. This is what you passed through''Mieyu'' , Told me myself."


    "I didn''t expect to hit myself in the foot by moving a rock. The intention was to make you retreat. You went on."


    "I was also very distressed when I heard the words of Mirage Mieyu. There was no way to distinguish reality from illusion. Later I found that things were not as bad as imagined, that is, you are not as powerful as you brag.''Mieyu'' said you Being able to insight into the heart actually means that you want to tell me that there is no solution to this situation. No matter what method I adopt, it is in vain, because you know what I want. You only need to create the corresponding illusion. I am like being trapped by you. A two-dimensional worm, and you are in a three-dimensional world, you can pinch me at will. But I have discovered two big weaknesses of yours."


    "What weakness?"


    "The illusion you create can only interfere with vision and hearing. The other is that you can only discern people who have no defense and who have greed for the source tree."


    "How did you find it?"


    "What''s the hurry, now I have said so much, don''t you give me a deposit first?"


    Ye Hao said arrogantly


    "Then give you a fruit of the origin first."

 Chapter 467： Think carefully

    A green fruit fell from the canopy of the tree and fell into Ye Hao''s hand under the tree. The fruit laughed like a fist. The whole body was green, much like a green apple. When the source fruit fell into Ye Hao''s hand, the phantom completely disappeared. Ye Hao opened his eyes and nodded with a smile when he saw the two women standing outside the canopy.


    The two of them watched Ye Hao wake up from the illusion of the source tree. They were completely stunned on the spot. It was not too much to say that they were dumbfounded. The two of them kept observing Ye Hao outside and carefully listening to Ye Hao''s self-expression. Talking to myself, I suddenly saw Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at them laughing. He must be shocked. It was incredible. The two did not even respond to Ye Hao''s greeting.


    Ye Hao didn''t rush out either, still standing in the deep ditch hit by the Sunshine Swordsmanship Shockwave. And at the end of the deep ditch is the old banyan tree impressively.


    "The deposit has been paid, should we continue?"


    Now that the illusion disappeared, the Tree of Origin also changed his accent to speak instead of Leng Yan''s accent.


    "Well, well, anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go, I''ll say it slowly with you."


    Ye Hao took the fruit to the left and looked at it again. From time to time, he put it under the tip of his nose and smelled it. Hearing the question from the Tree of Origin, he casually replied.


    The origin tree has a life course ranging from ten thousand years to hundreds of thousands of years. However, it is a slow process to open up the spiritual intelligence. The spiritual intelligence of the source tree is already quite high, and most of the creatures are more intelligent, but the character is higher than that of children. Not much higher.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was so arrogant and didn''t want to answer, he thought that Ye Hao took things and didn''t do anything. He was about to scold Ye Hao, but Ye Hao spoke.


    "This has to start with the question I asked Leng Yan''s sister. Leng Yan did not say that she has an older sister, and your answer is indeed dripping. In fact, the purpose of that sentence is not for testing at all, but I did it. An experiment. After I asked that sentence, I thought that if Leng Yan only answers and doesn¡¯t pinch me, it means that this is an illusion, and if she squeezes me, it means that this is the real world. I just left here. As a result, Leng Yan didn¡¯t come to pinch me. Originally, no matter what I said, Leng Yan pinched me or not, it was a random event and couldn¡¯t prove anything at all. But if I assume that I have entered the illusion, on this premise Next, it means that you can''t perceive what I''m thinking, otherwise Leng Yan in the illusion will definitely pinch me. Isn''t the situation you most hope for is that I leave immediately?"


    "That''s how you made sure that what you see is just an illusion?"


    "Of course not, I''m just sure. If this is an illusion, the owner of the illusion cannot perceive people who are trapped in the illusion but have psychological defenses against the illusion. Just like me at the time, although I was in the illusion, I suspected that it might be an illusion. "


    "Then how are you sure?"


    "I told you, her answer was perfect. This is a flaw. I asked Leng Yan, the first sentence I said when I first met me. It''s no surprise that she said it verbatim. Yes, there is no big difference between the two sentences of''Human Changle Bangbang Master Shi Potian'' and''Changle Bangbang Master Shi Potian''. Time has passed so long, and when I said it to mislead her, her attitude was too decisive. According to my experience, people¡¯s reactions are generally not very certain. After all, the time has passed so long, and the memory is likely to be disordered. With misleading, it is difficult to distinguish whether the memory is wrong. And in the illusion, you see in her mind After passing the situation at the time, I dared to be 100% sure that it was the sentence."


    "Great. The question you asked Mie Yu later is also the principle? Just to verify this conjecture again?"


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, the Tree of Origin gave Ye Hao a heartfelt compliment.


    "Thank you for the compliment. Yes, one of the purposes of asking about Mieyu''s sentence is to verify it again. After all, Leng Yan''s brain circuit cannot be analyzed in general. Maybe she can confirm it like this."


    Ye Hao pretended to be mysterious when he heard the praise from the Tree of Origin.


    And Leng Yan outside the canopy heard Ye Hao say this, her teeth tickled, but thinking about it, she seemed to have said Ye Hao to Mie Yu not long ago, and she felt relieved when she thought about it.


    "Mie Yu''s answer was too stiff. For more than 70 people, everyone''s name was spoken quickly, and it was reported at a constant speed. The time interval between each person''s name was the same. Most people even remembered each person''s name. She might not be able to remember all of them, and sometimes she suddenly couldn''t remember a certain name. She was too fake. She barely paused, saying all the names of the people who died in battle."


    "Then how did you find out where I was?"


    "I first determine what your illusion mainly affects. The conclusion is that this illusion mainly relies on confusing hearing and vision to make people fall into it. You see what it is."


    After speaking, Ye Hao pointed his hand in one direction, and saw that a wall of flames was burning on the ground.


    "That''s my magic skill called Wall of Fire. I released it when I asked Leng Yan¡¯s first question. After it was released, I couldn¡¯t see it. I felt it with my eyes closed, but I could feel the heat of the wall of fire. The breath, and the fluctuations of the fire magic energy in the space. So in the end I used the day-to-day swordsmanship to make a ditch. In this way, as long as I close my eyes and ignore the auditory and visual interference, I will move forward with this hook. The entity that can find you. Although you can change the illusion, let me see that there is an abyss in front of me, or there is nothing in front to interfere with me, but this ditch is real, I just ignore the illusion and feel the ditch Go, you can''t affect my sense of touch."


    "How do you know that my entity is in this ditch created by the shock wave of daily swordsmanship?"


    "So you are too young. You know I have doubts, but you have no defense. Let me tell you this, because you are afraid of my idea, so you are very special and I leave. Before I promised a fake Leng Yan, When you leave this place, you want to get me out as fast as possible. My entity and your entity are treated as two points, and the straight line connecting these two points is the shortest path for me away from you. And I go outwards. After a few steps, the footprints will inevitably fall outside the extension of the line segment connecting you and me. In the same way, extending the line segment between these footprints in the opposite direction will surely find your entity."


    "No wonder, you stood in the ditch after shaking out this ditch, it turned out to be this way? Then how can you be sure that everything you do is actually in my fantasy realm? Why don''t you assume that yours At every step I have calculated that the dawn of success you see now is just an illusion that I show you. In the final analysis, you are just a character who appears in a dream. Your dream wakes up, you All people and things in the dream disappeared naturally, but I don¡¯t know that you may be a dream person in someone else¡¯s dream."

 Chapter 468： Ye Hao

    Although this passage was circumstantial, Ye Hao understood it, to put it simply, it was Zhuang Zhou''s Mengdie. In his dream, Zhuangzi dreamed that he had become a butterfly, and then woke up from the dream. Zhuangzi realized that it was a dream. Unexpectedly, the old fellow Zhuangzi liked to think carefully.


    He said that when I woke up from my dream, I found myself dreaming. Could it be in the dream of the butterfly, "I" appeared in the dream of the butterfly, and the "I" in the dream of the butterfly also had a dream. I dreamed that I became a butterfly. Now the "I" in the dream wakes up, but I am still in the butterfly''s dream.


    This is the story of Zhuang Zhou''s Mengdie. Although the dream wakes up, it is difficult to distinguish the subject''s "I" from the butterfly to Zhuangzi himself. It¡¯s a bit like the meaning of a dream in a dream, but it¡¯s not exactly the same, because a dream in a dream does not have such a complicated situation. No matter how many layers of a dream in a dream, the subject is definitely the same, and it is a person¡¯s dream. The subject of each dream is still oneself.


    Ye Hao understood, but he didn''t panic at all, and even laughed happily, smiling brightly.


    "I really can''t tell whether I still exist in the kind of situation you said. It''s not the best, and it''s not bad. If you have this kind of sky-reaching method, I really can''t resist. Just like I came here. In that world, there is a kind of very smart people, and everyone calls them scientists. These big-headed scientists like to think and think that we are nothing more than guinea pigs in the advanced biological culture medium, and everyone is just one by one in the culture medium. The brain, everything we see and hear, is nothing more than the deception of electrical signals. The brain that receives electrical signals stabs ji and thinks that it is not in the culture fluid, but in a real world, an independent Free individual. I feel much better when I think about it this way, it''s just that the brain that represents me has been replaced with a culture medium."


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be an open-minded person. Of course I don''t have the ability to pass the sky, and I can''t understand the conjecture of a big brain scientist you said for the time being. But I am very interested in you now. Tell you the truth, yours I''m not afraid of fire swordsmanship at all."


    "I know, this is also part of my plan, can you always interrupt my thinking?"


    Ye Hao said dissatisfied


    "..."


    Ye Hao saw that the source tree was not vocal and went on


    "Of course I know the strength of the source of life force, the tree of origin, otherwise you will come to a strong person. Just keep a certain distance and don''t let yourself fall into the range of your illusion. Use a long-range technique. You have long been made a table and bench. Although the fire sword technique is powerful, as far as the power I can display now, there are as many as a feather in this northern area, and you can survive for tens of thousands of years. No matter how stupid I am, I know you. The defense and vitality are powerful. The vitality has such a terrible recovery ability, let alone the original tree that is the source of the vitality."


    Ye Hao looked at the fruit in his hand greedily after speaking, and ate it in one bite. A huge life force quickly dispersed in his body, and it was indescribable every minute.


    "It''s cool, what a great fruit."


    Ye Hao talks to himself like no one else


    "But the warriors of our human race are different. I believe you also know from the memory of a few of us that I know a martial art called assassination swordsmanship. Sword Qi can ignore all defenses. The attack range of this martial art is within the scope of your fantasy. Originally it was absolutely not a threat to you, but I know this kind of martial arts, but I can still find your entity in your illusion. I really deserve to be the chosen person, hahahaha..."


    Ye Hao ran away as he talked, and the more he thought about it, the more proud he was. In the end, he boasted himself to the sky and laughed selflessly. The two people present Kazuki instantly covered black lines.


    "That''s wrong. We went on to say just now. No matter how strong your vitality and defense are, it is useless in front of assassination swordsmanship. There is no enemy that can''t be solved by assassination swordsmanship in a day. If there is, then cut it for a month. Of mine. Therefore, I want to use the fire sword to deal with you, just to give you a glimmer of hope, don''t easily agree to my terms, when the assassination swordsmanship is up, if you agree, the price will rise."


    "..."


    The two Kazuki were speechless again, what kind of person is this, calculating step by step, it is terribly trivial.


    "Who in TM knows that you are so timid, you will compromise with a threat. You are not adventurous at all, so you can''t take a gamble? In case I think the fire sword can''t hurt you, the assassination sword is even less powerful. Do you have to try martial arts? Prodigal, too prodigal, and myself, I knew you were so timid that you shouldn''t be led into the circle step by step, you should be able to do it in one step, and the lion said loudly."


    Ye Hao looked very resolute, and looked like he had been wronged by the sky. Typically, he was cheap and sold well.


    "Now that I have finished speaking, I have basically answered your question and brought the compensation. Three big branches, two root fruits."


    Ye Hao pretended to be extremely impatient and said.


    "Originally, I promised you three branches and two original fruits. Didn''t I give you one? There is one left."


    "Let¡¯s stop talking nonsense. That¡¯s a deposit. How can the deposit be included in the terms? We do business. The deposit will be returned after the business is completed. How can I return it if I eat it? It¡¯s impossible to peel my stomach and dig Come out for you? Besides, Zhu Bajie just tasted the ginseng fruit, but it didn''t taste good."


    Ye Hao said arrogantly


    "you......"


    "What are you? I am the most trustworthy person. If you want me to do it, I have done it. If you dare to play tricks with me, you have to ask Lao Tzu''s Tu Long to answer. Two origins, three A big tree branch, did you hear it? If you want a big tree branch, you can''t miss one."


    "Since I was born, there are only three of the source fruit, I don''t need it myself, so I can give it to you. However, Dazhiya can''t give it to you for the time being. My spiritual wisdom has been open for thousands of years, and I will soon become the heart of the source. If you damage the original form of the entity at this time, you will have to wait tens of thousands of years before it can be transformed. It will take a long time to get rid of the **** of this earth, and it will be very tiring to wait."


    The source tree begged Ye Hao bitterly, and Chu Chu said pitifully


    When Leng Yan and Mie Yu heard the conversation between Ye Hao and Yuanshu, they squeezed themselves in disbelief for fear that they were dreaming. Leng Yan is a little better. He just came to the world of Marfa and heard that all the knowledge of the source tree comes from Mieyu. Mieyu is a native of northern Marfa.


    She knows best how powerful this kind of source tree, which is about to transform into shape, is about to be transformed into a long time. The illusion alone can scare off a large wave of top powerhouses, but how powerful you are, as long as you fall into the illusion cast by the tree of origin in this period, then don¡¯t even want to go out, unless the situation like this happens today, the origin The tree lets you out by itself.


    Even if there are individual talents who are bold and strong, and know that the source tree''s illusion range is outside the range, and perform exercises on the source tree, it will not hurt it at all.


    What''s the situation now?

 Chapter 469： Would you like to use a horse as a mount for me?

    Ye Hao yelled at that arrogant and rudely, threatening the Origin Tree and wanted to blackmail the Origin Tree. And Yuanshu''s answer was like a child who had done something wrong, begging for mercy softly, for fear that it would startle Ye Hao in front of him. Didn''t all the strong people in the north of Marfa vomit blood and die?


    When did the source tree talk so well? Still looking pitiful? Ye Hao turned the always strong strong side into a weak side. Looking at Ye Hao''s arrogant appearance, coupled with that rude and rude words, those who didn''t know thought that everyone else would be robbing the girl.


    "I care about you, you promised yourself. I didn''t ask you to use the fantasy world to fix me, but I asked Lao Tzu to answer your questions. Now you want to quit? You have to bear the courage to do the wrong things."


    Ye Haoyu said earnestly


    "Fuck, so it doesn''t give the original tree face?"


    Mie Yu could not help learning a line from Ye Hao to express his surprise.


    "Boom."


    Two green fruits fell on the ground, Ye Hao took them with his hands and threw them to Mie Yu and Leng Yan.


    "Seeing you are so sincere, things can be slowed down for Dazhiya. But my time is limited. Tell me, how long can I come back to you for it?"


    "I''m not sure about this. It can take a few days or even decades. It depends on when I transform."


    "Are you TM entertaining Laozi? By the way, what is the transformation?"


    Ye Hao said viciously. So scared that the source tree started to tremble


    "That''s... it is transformed into the form of other creatures. After being completely transformed, it can be separated from the body. The biggest disadvantage of the body is that it relies on the earth and cannot move. When I completely transform the body and leave the body, the body is useless Now, the whole tree can be given to you."


    "Then why do you say that it is almost completely transformed, the time is so uncertain, it will take a few days for a while, and a few decades for a while?"


    "It was really not going to be long, but after you cracked my illusion, I am no longer sure if I can live in form. If you can crack it today, more people may come to crack it tomorrow. Although I also know that I can crack the illusion. There are very few people, but you have appeared, I am not sure whether there will be a second you. This kind of mood affects the cultivation and transformation."


    "Well, that''s a shame. I can''t wait for a few decades. You can think of a way, or I will do it myself."


    "Well, meeting you today is a curse in my heart. I''m afraid it won''t be solved or transformed. Just take the branch."


    The source tree has accepted its fate, and it can only lament the bad luck when it encounters this kind of oil and salt that does not enter the soft or hard food.


    Ye Hao took Tu Long and was going to find three larger branches and chop them down. Mie Yu and Leng Yan rushed over to stop him.


    "Forget it, Ye Gang master, now that the original fruit is in hand, don''t need any branches, let it go, maybe you will make a merit."


    Mie Yu first spoke to persuade him.


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me to find the source tree? No matter whether it is an alchemist or a sorcerer using a weapon made from the source tree, the power of the exercise will be multiplied, and it will allow us to wait until the life force fits. I also want to practice. Practice Alchemy."


    Ye Hao pretended to be innocent and looked at Mie Yu and said.


    "Ye Hao, why are you so cruel? People are so pitiful, you have to cut it."


    Leng Yan said in a huff


    "Vice gang leader Leng said that women are emotional animals and are very sympathetic, but people sympathize with people and small animals. You told me that the branches of the tree are cruel? What kind of brain circuit."


    "Ye Hao, if you dare to chop today, we will part ways from now on."


    Leng Yan shouted loudly, and Mie Yu beside her nodded in agreement.


    "How can I, I''m joking, how could I be."


    Ye Hao smiled


    "That tree, I scared you to play. Don''t be too nervous"


    Ye Hao said shamelessly


    "Actually, it''s almost the same whether it''s hacking or not. I''m just deceiving myself if I keep the body intact. If this nightmare is not resolved, and the body is intact, it will take a long time for me to crack today''s demonic barrier. Unless Ye Hao can let me follow me.


    The source tree murmured


    "Follow me? Can''t you still leave the body? Didn''t you say that you need to transform to get out of the **** of the earth?"


    Ye Hao exclaimed.


    "That is a complete transformation. I can transform it now, but I can¡¯t leave my body too far away. As long as the Ye Gang master nourishes my ontology, around the Ye Gang master, I can transform and break away from the **** of the ontology. It¡¯s not far away. Under circumstances. If the Ye Gang master allows me to follow, the magic barrier will not be broken. Not only can I quickly and completely transform, but also the cultivation of my body will be of great benefit to the Ye Gang master¡¯s cultivation."


    The source tree said to Ye Hao


    Ye Hao knew that the source tree must be in their memory and saw the scene of him fooling around with his second daughter. The Origin Tree simply asked to join Ye Hao''s fictional Changle Gang, calling him the Ye Gang leader.


    "What kind of spirit is this? You have to follow me with a tree? Are you going to be the first tree of the protector of the gang? And what''s the matter with the body that nurtures you?"


    "The Ye Gang master is worried. Although I haven''t completely transformed my form now, I can barely transform the appearance of all creatures in time. I can transform any creature that Ye Gang master likes into it, but after transformation, I can''t change it anymore. You can only live and practice in this form."


    Ye Hao thought for a while when he heard the source tree finished, and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Besides, how do you nurture your ontology?"


    "As long as my body enters the arm of the Ye Gang master."


    "How about you playing with me, such a big tree, put it in my arm?"


    Ye Hao said dissatisfied


    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw a bright, radiant white bead flying out of the tree, and then the towering tree with a height of hundreds of meters shrank quickly and soon became invisible. Ye Hao felt something fly into his arm, and his right hand was instantly full of power.


    "Leader Ye, what form do I want to transform into?"


    Before Ye Hao could feel the power, the voice of the source tree came.


    "Well, you can transform me into a horse. From now on, I will ride you on your behalf... hey"


    Ye Hao was thinking happily, before the words were finished, Leng Yan''s magic skill "Leaf" fell on him, but Ye Hao was unprepared, and the magic shield was thrown into the sky without turning on his magic shield.


    "I think you are more suitable to be a horse like this."


    Leng Yan said angrily, and Mie Yu chuckled slightly.


    "You can transform into a human form. The Human Race thinks that it is the primate of all things, and it can be considered to have its own way of cultivation, which is of great help to you."


    Leng Yan said to the ball of light.

 Chapter 470： Its time to fight

    The ball of light seemed to hesitate and did not transform. The spiritual wisdom of the Tree of Origin certainly knows that the humanoid will be able to cultivate more smoothly in the future, but Ye Hao''s order is to transform the horse, which is naturally reluctant, so it is still waiting for Ye Hao''s final order.


    "Humanoid, listen to Deputy Leng, who will let me not be able to beat her now."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, the white ball flashed a dazzling light, and the dazzling light made Ye Hao unable to open his eyes. After the white light passed, I saw two Leng Yan standing there. Look at me and I look at you. Seeing this, Ye Hao instantly understood what was going on, clutching his stomach and rolling on the ground while laughing.


    "Hahaha, laugh to me, it''s really evil people have their own evil people, Leng Yan, Leng Yan, you played with an eagle for a thousand years, today you were pecked by a tens of thousands of years old eagle. Hahaha... ...."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s smirking laughter, Leng Yan stopped fighting, but after transforming, she couldn''t change it, and she couldn''t do anything about it. I really don''t know what the tree thought, it turned into its own appearance.


    Ye Hao took a lot of attention to the two''cold swallows'' and found that they looked almost the same, but many features could still distinguish the real from the cold swallow. Other places may be imitated, but Ye Hao is too familiar with Leng Yan''s eyes. However, the tree-like Leng Yan lacked the agility of Leng Yan''s eyes, and was a bit more melancholy. On closer inspection, it seemed that Leng Yan was younger than Leng Yan. It''s just that the whole person shows a faint melancholy.


    "Why are you staring at us there?"


    Leng Yan was originally unable to get angry, but seeing Ye Hao staring back and forth at the two of them, he planned to send his anger on Ye Hao.


    "Let me see which one is real and which one is fake. Which one looks good in the end"


    Ye Hao continued to stare at the two of them openly, taking a look at this one, and then immediately going to look at that one.


    "Then have you separated?"


    "Of course, Zhen Lengyan has very nice eyes. I like to see her smile. When she laughs, her eyes are crooked, and she seems to be smiling. When she is angry, her eyes also seem to be angry. Anyway, she can talk. Recognize it. Right, Leng Yan"


    At the end of the talk, he said to Leng Yan, who was in the form of a tree of origin. Originally, Leng Yan had heard Ye Hao''s compliment for the most part. Just when he wanted to praise Ye Hao, he saw Ye Hao admit the wrong person. Shave Ye Hao when you are ready.


    "Don''t, I''m kidding."


    Ye Hao hurriedly said seriously


    "How can I not recognize it. If you look closely, there are still many differences."


    This made Leng Yan calm down.


    "What''s your name?"


    Ye Hao said to Leng Yan who turned into a tree of origin


    "I...I...not yet...name..."


    Fake Lengyan stammered. This is the first time she has spoken in her own voice. It is the first time she has transformed herself. She is still not used to the body.


    "Then I will pick one for you, and you will call it Baihe. The three of you, you are the oldest. From now on you will be the eldest sister, and they will all call you the eldest sister."


    Ye Hao said unkindly that Leng Yan was older than Mieyu and insisted on calling her sister. Now she wants to taste it for herself, how it feels to call someone younger than she looks like her sister.


    "Baihe, thank you very much... helper..."


    The source tree has slowly adapted, and happily accepted the name Ye Hao gave her.


    It''s also good to look at Leng Yan, who turned blue, staring at him, as if he was about to make a move at any time. Ye Hao had a moment of enlightenment when he first fell into the illusion. He thought of a combo technique, and wondered if it could be used in it. Just use Lengyan to test the knife.


    "Leng deputy gang leader, the elders of the gang are big rules, but you set it up. When the gang leader joined, you said yourself, you are older than her, let her call your sister, and now you won¡¯t deny it. Huh? Don''t tell me, I''m really a prophet, saying that you have a sister who looks exactly like you. It really happened, and she looks a little younger than you."


    Ye Hao said provocatively. After saying this, the colorful Quadruple Heaven Magic Shield instantly covered his body. At this time, Leng Yan''s signature magic technique ¡®Falling Leaves¡¯ also fell on the magic shield, swaying the magic shield that could excessively absorb wind attribute magic techniques.


    "Leng Yan, are you serious? I''m not playing anymore."


    Ye Hao felt bitter in his heart. He didn''t have a good grasp today, and it seemed that he was going to suffer a lot.


    "Today I am going to beat you to the ground looking for teeth, anyway, the original tree body is in your hands, you can''t die no matter how injured you are. We let go of the fight."


    Leng Yan said coldly while preparing for the second ¡®fallen leaves¡¯.


    Ye Hao''s expression immediately became serious, and it was obvious that the power of the second "Leaf" was greater than the first. Although Leng Yan said that he let go of the fight, he would definitely not really make a full shot. Otherwise, even if Ye Hao had the Origin Tree in his body now, if he was killed by a single trick, he would not have time to recover, he would still be dead.


    Even if he didn''t try his best to kill Ye Hao, it was enough for Ye Hao to drink a pot. The first attack had already made Ye Hao''s magic shield tottering, and the magic shield had absorbed a large amount of damage, making Ye Hao feel that his vitality surged, and this second attack would definitely break the magic shield.


    With the help of the source tree, Ye Hao quickly absorbed the power of life to recover from his injury. He used Feitian Slash to lock Leng Yan, using its ultra-high maneuverability to avoid Leng Yan¡¯s second''falling leaves''. This set of sixteen sets of Feitian Lian Slash also slashed on Leng Yan¡¯s colorless and transparent energy cover, and it did not cause any harm to Leng Yan, and Ye Hao did not expect Feitian Lian¡¯s pitiful damage. To be effective, it just needs its mobility.


    "Awesome, just let the source tree parasitize on one''s arm, so that his physique has been strengthened so much, Fei Tian Lian Zhan instantly promoted from the second heaven to the fourth heaven."


    Ye Hao sighed


    Now Ye Hao''s Feitian Chain Slash can play 16 sets of Feitian Slash within the duration, and the mobility is far from that of Double Heaven''s Feitian Chain Slash, otherwise it is impossible to avoid Leng Yan''s fallen leaves.


    And Leng Yan''s third attack was also being prepared, Ye Hao knew that this time even the Feitian Lianzhang of the Fourth Heaven could not escape. The magic technique of Falling Leaves is very special. The longer the charge time, the greater the power and the faster the speed. Avoiding the just one, it has reached the limit of the quadruple sky flying continuously.


    "Extinguish the sky fire."


    Ye Hao shouted, the scarlet flame fell from the sky, wrapping Leng Yan, the high-level magic skill to extinguish the sky fire is still very powerful, the most important thing is that this magic skill burns nearby magic energy, so that it can temporarily delay Leng Yan''s use Time to fall leaves.


    For Ye Hao now, time is too precious, because in this short moment, Ye Hao''s meteor shower has already appeared. Leng Yan couldn''t see where Ye Hao was in the huge rain of fire. The fallen leaves that were about to be displayed had to stop too.

 Chapter 471： From defensive to offensive

    The two have played against each other many times. In most cases, Ye Hao¡¯s signature peek-a-boo tricks, the two offensive and defensive roles will automatically switch as soon as the meteor fire rains out. Ye Hao¡¯s current strength is far weaker than Leng Yan. Although he has made rapid progress, Leng Yan is not standing still. The Protoss physique is inherently strong, and his talents are extremely good. The cold Yan one.


    Generally, Ye Hao focuses on defensive counterattacks, and takes the initiative to attack when he has a chance. Whenever Ye Hao casts Meteor Fire Rain, the offensive and defensive will change. This is Ye Hao''s home field. Ye Hao can know the opponent''s position in the Fire Rain, but it is difficult for the opponent to find Ye Hao.


    Leng Yan also knows Ye Hao very much, knows the unique advantages of this magic technique, and also knows the weakness of this magic technique, that is, the magic elements in Ye Hao''s body can''t sustain this magic technique for long.


    Just like a football game, football is not like basketball. When a basketball game is strong and weak, the probability of accidents is very small. But football is different. When a strong team beats a weak team, weak teams usually defend themselves. One or two forwards, and everyone else huddled in the backcourt to defend. In this way, even if it is a strong team, it is difficult to get a chance to score. Sometimes when you are aggressively attacking, you suddenly launch a counterattack to steal you, and then shrink again.


    Just like Ye Hao now, he was only passively beaten before, and after casting the Meteor Fire Rain, he was ready to wait for an opportunity to counterattack. Leng Yan also knew very well that she had to do a good job of defense and could not let Ye Hao sneak attack. Once the fire rain lasted for the time, Ye Hao would be the fish to be slaughtered.


    "No, nothing is right today."


    Ye Hao''s eyelids kept twitching, feeling that something was peeping at him in secret.


    "By the way, Leng Yan''s perception technique is bad this time, she has figured out the position, how can I play it."


    In the past, Leng Yan didn''t bother to use the perception technique on Ye Hao. Ye Hao had forgotten about it over time. Now that he suddenly gave him something like this, Ye Hao was really dazed for a while, and couldn''t think of how to break this situation in a short time.


    In fact, the perception technique is not as terrible as imagined. Although it can also lock the enemy''s position, it is different from seeing the enemy, and there is a delay between them. Leng Yan''s practice is to perceive the enemy''s position by sensing breath and spatial fluctuations. It takes time to travel back and forth, and the time is very short, but it is still far behind the speed of light required by the eyes to see objects.


    Except for astronomical units, there is almost no delay for the objects seen by the eye, and the speed of light is too fast. With this perception technique, when the opponent''s position is sensed, the opponent may leave the original position.


    As long as he was moving at a high speed, Leng Yan still couldn''t attack Ye Hao in the rain of fire. But Ye Hao didn''t even think about making any small moves.


    When Ye Hao first learned of the popular fire rain, a heavy meteor fire rain could only last for five minutes. Nowadays, the popular fire rain has seven days, the scope and power are not the same, the natural consumption of magic elements has been greatly increased.


    Just not long ago, Ye Hao used all the magic elements to cast the meteor fire rain, and it might last a quarter of an hour. However, Ye Hao had the origin tree entity in his arm, his physical fitness greatly increased, and the reserves of magic elements also increased. After a quarter of an hour, Ye Hao already felt that the magic elements were sufficient.


    During this period, Ye Hao thought of many ways to attack Leng Yan, but failed. On the contrary, Leng Yan, who felt that the meteor fire rain lasted longer, used several large-scale magic skills, which caused a lot of trouble to Ye Hao, and shattered the magic shield several times.


    At this time, Ye Hao also analyzed the weakness of Leng Yan''s perception technique. Leng Yan seldom used attacking magic skills other than Falling Leaves, but today he used so many range magic skills that Ye Hao hadn''t seen. Ye Hao immediately understood the weakness of Leng Yan''s perception technique and kept moving at a high speed. When encountering a large range of magic skills, immediately use flying and continuous slash to improve mobility. If you can''t hide, you will take it hard. Anyway, there is a magic shield.


    However, the Fei Tian of the Quadruple Heaven didn''t even dare to use Ye Hao easily, and now Ye Hao''s physique had increased dozens of times after he had cultivated the Origin Tree, and he could not withstand such consumption. Coupled with the vitality of the source tree, the recovery of physical energy to treat the injury can hardly carry Leng Yan for so long.


    It also takes time for the source tree to recover Ye Hao¡¯s physical stamina. It is impossible to recover all of it in an instant. After all, the absorption of life force has the greatest relationship with the strength of the physique. The stronger the physique, the faster the absorption speed. I can barely see it, but it¡¯s still not enough,


    "It seems that you have to rely on Leng Yan''s recovery technique! It''s all the power of life, why one effect is so good, and the other effect is so ordinary."


    Ye Hao sighed a little disappointed


    Why is there such a big difference between the restoration effect of the restoration technique and the life force? Regarding the density issue, the restoration technique is a technique for compressing the life force, and the effect of the high-density life force after compression is of course better.


    Ye Hao ate two more large-scale magic skills. It is estimated that with the consumption of the magic shield and meteor fire rain, the magic elements will soon be exhausted.


    Ye Hao also understood that without any of Meteor Fire Rain and Magic Shield, he would have no capital to fight. Without a meteor fire, Leng Yan¡¯s fallen leaves can attack him at any time. Without a magic shield, even if he hides in the fire rain, Leng Yan¡¯s large-scale magic skills can still make him unable to avoid it. Without the shield¡¯s resistance, he can¡¯t carry it. living.


    Of course, you can say that you can use Feitian Slash to dodge the attack, anyway, Ye Hao''s physique has increased so much, and the source tree can help restore his physical fitness. This is wrong. The consumption of Double Heavenly Flying Continuous Slash is negligible in front of the consumption of Quadruple Heavenly Flying Continuous Slash, even if the current physique has been strengthened dozens of times, coupled with the restoration of vitality, it can''t be used several times.


    "It seems I can only try that trick."


    Ye Hao said to himself


    Ye Hao thought of a combo technique in the illusion, but he didn¡¯t know if he could succeed. Originally, he wanted to be conservative. He would use the quadruple sky¡¯s flying streak and the tenfold bonus of the fiery sword technique, quickly get close, and use assassination to match it. The combination of thunder and lightning ma Bi Lengyan. It was used once, but now Leng Yan is prepared, it is almost impossible to succeed again.


    The most important thing is Leng Yan''s perception technique. As long as Ye Hao rushes towards Leng Yan, he will be perceived by Leng Yan and cannot have unexpected effects.


    Ye Hao estimated the amount of his magic elements, knowing that there was only one chance. If you don¡¯t succeed, there will be no chance. Meteor Fire and Magic Shield can last up to two minutes.


    "Leng Yan, be careful, I want to treat you to the cold palm!"


    Ye Hao arrogantly called


    "Ye Hao, don''t do it anymore. I know you are almost done. The density of the popular fire rain is so much lower."

 Chapter 472： New skill fried ice cream

    Leng Yan is also a very clever and observant person, who just disdains conspiracy and tricks and goes straight. Ye Hao is on the contrary. You can use your brain to kill you without using your hands. The most important thing is not to underestimate the enemy.


    Leng Yan has become a lot more cautious after the lesson last time. Ye Hao has tried many times to win Leng Yan for the first time, and he has never succeeded since the first time.


    Now Leng Yan is also serious. He knows that Ye Hao must have his own cards when he said that. Generally, when he doesn''t have much confidence, Ye Hao always likes to play against her without saying a word.


    It''s just that Leng Yan couldn''t think of what Ye Hao would threaten her with besides assassination swordsmanship with lightning attributes and fiery swordsmanship?


    Right now, Ye Hao¡¯s strongest offensive techniques are similar to scratching in front of Leng Yan¡¯s transparent energy shield. They can also be seen in the extinction of sky fire. The magical energy around is burned, and the transparent energy shield is also formed by magical energy. Extinguishing Skyfire cannot directly burn Lengyan, but will transmit part of the burning damage by burning her transparent shield.


    "It should be the same trick."


    Leng Yan thought for a long time and felt that apart from the original routine, Ye Hao had no chance of winning at all.


    At this time, a shock wave appeared beside Leng Yan, and then a dazzling golden light made him blind for a short time. The perception technique perceives Ye Hao to move towards her at high speed, extremely fast.


    Leng Yan knew that this was a flying streak under the blessing of the Blazing Fire Sword Technique, otherwise it would not have been possible to have such a fast speed. Leng Yan immediately lifted into the air. This is a flying technique and perception technique that belong to the series of magical exercises unique to the main city of the Protoss.


    Although the flying speed of Shenxingshu was slow, the speed of ascent was still very fast. When Ye Hao approached Leng Yan''s 20 feet distance, Leng Yan had already floated up to a distance of ten feet from the ground, beyond the limit of assassination swordsmanship attack!


    But Leng Yan continued to ascend until it was sixty feet away from the ground. In this way, Ye Hao''s martial arts did not attack her except the sky-opening sword technique. And it was those martial arts that threatened her Leng Yan.


    What Leng Yan had to do now was to wait quietly in the air, wait for the fire rain to dissipate, and take Ye Hao with one move. Before the battle, Ye Hao thought of Leng Yan''s trick. Although Leng Yan didn''t bother to use this asymmetrical technique before, now Leng Yan has become very cautious, especially facing old foxes like Ye Hao.


    For Ye Hao, this flying technique is indeed very unbalanced. Few martial arts can have such a long range of attack. Many of the magic techniques are long-range. However, Ye Hao''s magic techniques cannot cause harm to Leng Yan at all. Ye Hao didn''t have flying skills, so he could only be beaten passively.


    Ye Hao''s current physique could jump several tens of feet, but he couldn''t use force in the air, and his falling trajectory could not be controlled. Once he missed a hit, or didn''t make Leng Yan lose his combat effectiveness, he would be a living target.


    Fortunately, the meteor fire rain is still there, as long as Ye Hao is in the fire rain, Leng Yan can''t attack Ye Hao. If Ye Hao wants to win, he must win before the meteor rain ends.


    Ye Hao chuckled lightly, a weird smile hung from the corner of his mouth. Then, regardless of the consumption of magic elements, he desperately used the sky fire and ice roar, and carried out a large-scale bombardment of Lengyan in the air. This is a combo technique, the sky-extinguishing fire envelops the ice roar, and the power of the two magic techniques that inhibit the two attributes is definitely not as simple as one plus one, but multiplying.


    It''s hot outside and cold inside, it''s a bit like fried ice cream. However, this kind of powerful magic skills is already difficult to do with Leng Yan. At first, Leng Yan relied on flying techniques to dodge, but later found that it was only this time, and began to not dodge. Although flying is very fast, it is not as flexible as the ground when flying in the air.


    At this time, Leng Yan also found that Ye Hao seemed to be a little bit Shi Lezhi, desperately using two magic skills to attack her, and without dodge or dodge, she had to bombard her magic skills from far away, and directed her from all directions. Bombed. Just like a master in a martial arts drama flies in front, the explosion special effects behind follow the master''s flight path to chase him.


    This is a very inefficient attack method, too wasteful of magic elements. Judging from the current situation, there is no need to use this method. If Leng Yan is moving, this method can still be understood. The current situation is that Leng Yan is standing there for you to fight, why not just blast the magic skills wasted on the path on her?


    "There must be a demon when acting abnormally!"


    This is the thought in Leng Yan''s mind at this moment. It''s just that I haven''t seen anything wrong there yet.


    At this moment, Ye Hao smiled more brilliantly, and the dragon-slaying knife in his hand slowly turned crimson, and the fiery sword technique was ready to go, but at such a distance, could the fiery attack reach Leng Yan?


    Leng Yan watched what was wrong with the''fried ice cream'' while watching the meteor fire rain below. Once the meteor fire rain disappeared, she would defeat Ye Hao as quickly as possible, so as not to have long nights and dreams, she was already conceited. Having suffered too much, Ye Hao''s cunning also made Leng Yan more cautious.


    Suddenly, Leng Yan felt a trace of anxiety in her heart. She was very sensitive to any unusual fluctuations when she started the perception technique, and a wave of uneasy throbbing rose in her heart.


    Feeling the source of this uneasiness is one of the attack paths of sky-extinguishing fire and ice roar. As the combo spreads on this path, Leng Yan relaxes. It is just a normal magic attack. Pay more attention to it, with your own state in the air, you can''t avoid it at this time. Leng Yan at the end of the path was about to be attacked by the sky-extinguishing fire and ice roar of this path.


    "wrong"


    Leng Yan exclaimed


    She discovered that this attack didn''t hit herself in an instant as before, but flew over from a distance. Now let''s review again, Ye Hao''s combo attack. From all directions, along the Tiantian route, each of these routes ends at Lengyan, and every point on the route will be attacked by Ye Hao¡¯s sky-extinguishing fire and ice roar, from far to near, the last time, which is The attack at the end point will fall on Leng Yan. That is to say, although it looks like an attack line, the attack on each point on the line is independent. These independent points give people the illusion of being , An attack line slowly extended. And this time, the line of attack that brought anxiety to Leng Yan, something seemed to fly over, but it was hidden by the flames and ice on the line of attack. It was not sensed by Leng Yan¡¯s special induction, and he really wouldn¡¯t go. Observe carefully.


    It was too late to hide, anyway, as long as it wasn''t for assassination swordsmanship or blazing fire swordsmanship, Leng Yan really wasn''t afraid of what Ye Hao would produce.

 Chapter 473： The fire sword that can be thrown out

    Only when Leng Yan saw a crimson flame melting the roaring icicles, she realized that this was Ye Hao''s purpose!


    The Dragon Slaying Knife, which was shining with crimson flames, appeared to be very conspicuous under the envelope of the pale huang flame of Mitianhuo. Leng Yan was unavoidable, and he stubbornly endured the raging fire, and the powerful slashing and burning power poured out on her through the transparent shield. Although a large part of the damage was blocked by the transparent shield, the powerful fire sword technique still made Leng Yan a little unstable.


    It turns out that Ye Hao''s combination of ice roar and sky-extinguishing fire, as well as extravagant and wasteful attack methods, are all paving the way for this raging fire sword technique that falls from the sky.


    Ye Hao charged the Dragon Slayer with his physical energy, cooperated with the wall of fire, and displayed a powerful fire sword technique. Then he threw the Dragon Slaying Knife at Leng Yan. Under the double envelope of ice roar and sky-extinguishing fire, Leng Yan joined forces. No abnormality was found, and he was hit by this powerful sword of fire.


    Soon the Dragon Slaying Sword returned to Ye Hao''s hands, and the second attack of the Fiery Fire Sword was ready to strike.


    And Leng Yan had already seen through Ye Hao''s plan at this time, and dropped from the air to the ground, so that his flexibility was greatly improved and he could evade.


    But Ye Hao remained unmoved, and the combination of Skyfire Extinguishing and Ice Roar still blasted towards Leng Yan with an attack line. At this time, the meteor fire rain started to become unstable and was gradually disappearing after Ye Hao consumed a large amount of magic elements.


    Leng Yan found another place where the spatial fluctuation was higher than that of the other attack lines. Leng Yan is also not sure if Ye Hao has any conspiracy, she dare not easily dodge this attack and accept attacks from other directions. She can''t be 100% sure that the dragon-slaying sword of the charged fire sword is hidden in this attack. In-line. It might also be Ye Hao''s blindfold method, and it is more likely to be the blindfold method.


    Leng Yan immediately displayed the fallen leaves and attacked this line of attack. She wants to use the fallen leaves to shake the dragon slaying knife inside, if there is a dragon slaying knife in it


    "boom!"


    Leng Yan''s attack slammed into it, making a huge bang. It was the sound of slashing on the magic shield. Leng Yan was overjoyed. She thought that the fallen leaves had attacked Ye Hao just now. She thought it was the unique sound of falling leaves slashing on the magic shield. She heard this sound thousands of times, too. Familiar.


    It''s just that she guessed wrong this time. The falling leaf was indeed hit on the magic shield, but it didn''t hit Ye Hao.


    During the last battle against the dragon, Ye Hao discovered that Mieyu¡¯s beast defense technique could be transferred to others, so he wanted to try whether the magic shield could be transferred. He didn¡¯t expect that he tried it successfully. Within a hundred meters, he wanted to test whether the magic shield could be transferred. You can release the magic shield at any location without having to cast it around your body. In other words, his magic shield can also be applied to others like Mieyu''s giant beast shield to protect others, or it can be displayed out of thin air, without covering anyone in it.


    This time, Ye Hao used the magic shield on the path of Leng Yan''s attack, blocking Leng Yan''s blow. No wonder Leng Yan found that the fluctuations in this place were higher than other paths.


    Originally, Leng Yan thought that Ye Hao must have wanted to take advantage of the Dragon Slaying Knife thrown by him, and unexpectedly ran a sneak attack and was hit by Fallen Leaf. It was covered with fog, and this was the best time for a sneak attack.


    But it didn''t take long to find that the meteor shower had ended, and Ye Hao was still standing there, but he didn''t hold Tu Long in his hand. "Wrap Dragon Slaying with Magic Shield?!"


    Leng Yan immediately thought of this. Now she really has a tingling scalp, not because she feels that she will lose, but because she feels that Ye Hao has too many intestines and it is too difficult to deal with.


    In fact, at this time, Leng Yan¡¯s best choice is to withstand the second fiery sword attack and turn around to attack Ye Hao. Now Ye Hao is not protected by a magic shield. With a single drop of leaf, he can turn defeat into victory. Ye Hao absolutely Can''t withstand a leaf with little power, without a magic shield. However, Leng Yan was able to use the transparent shield to attack several times.


    Is this what Ye Hao will give this opportunity? The answer is naturally no. Using his hand as a sword, Ye Hao used his flying slashes to speed up in vain. With the strength of Ye Hao''s physique, he could easily use his arms as a weapon, except that he couldn''t use the fiery sword technique.


    Leng Yan¡¯s fallen leaves are more powerful and faster, and now Ye Hao has entered the release stage of Feitian Continuous Slash. If you want to hit the powerful fallen leaves with a single blow, the fallen leaves can accurately hit and display the leaves that Feitian Continuously slashed. Hao. But now Ye Hao doesn''t have a magic shield, how can he withstand such powerful magic skills?


    Ye Hao was also very helpless. He thought that the current strength of the body could completely replace the weapon with his hand, but found that the endurance of the hand could not withstand the energy of the fiery sword technique. Forcibly performed the arm burst, that is, the arm was burned. ash.


    I thought that relying on the ten times the attributes of Agni Swordsmanship, combined with Flying Slash, instantly increased its speed by several grades, so that Leng Yan would not be able to attack him without killing him. Now, there is no Agni''s ten-fold bonus. , The speed is still not enough, in case Leng Yan is a slightly more powerful fallen leaf, you can''t imagine that Ye Hao without a magic shield can''t stand it at all.


    Of course, Leng Yan also knew this well, instead of rashly attacking Ye Hao who was on the move, he wanted to smash the magic shield that wrapped the Dragon Sword.


    Now Leng Yan can be sure that the Dragon Slaying Knife must be on this path, and the magic shield is used by Ye Hao to ensure that this attack can proceed smoothly. A powerful fallen leaf blasted towards the magic shield, and the shield shattered.


    It''s just that Leng Yan didn''t notice the Dragon Slaying Sword in the shield. Leng Yan, who had worked hard to smash the magic shield, didn''t notice. The dazzling red light behind him was exactly the same as the one that had just injured Leng Yan.


    Leng Yan was shocked by the aftermath of the fire bombarding the transparent shield. Ye Hao rushed to this point, picked up the Dragon Slaying, and instantly used the Fire Sword Technique, his speed soared again, but he had no physical strength to perform even the smallest amount of the Fire Sword Technique for the third time.


    With the help of the Tree of Origin, Ye Hao could perform the extremely stamina-consuming Feitian Slash continuously for such a long time, and also used two powerful fiery swords in the middle. But the life force of the source tree, Ye Hao''s current physique, did not absorb quickly, and he had to strengthen his body refining to absorb it more quickly, and he could recover faster in battle.

 Chapter 474： The combination technique Meteor Butterfly Slash that made Ye Hao desperate

    A sword qi shining with dark blue and light cyan rays emerged from the Dragon Slaying Sword, assassinating swordsmanship! Ye Hao wanted to take down Leng Yan in one go, and the moment when Leng Yan was knocked off was a rare opportunity in a lifetime. Taking advantage of this opportunity, if the assassination sword qi with lightning and ice attributes hits Leng Yan, she will be affected by the two effects of hemp and freezing at the same time.


    The effects of Frozen and Mobi worked on Lengyan for a short time, but it was enough.


    So far, Ye Hao''s hole cards have all been played.


    As for Leng Yan, who flew upside down, he did not expect Ye Hao to be the last resort. He thought that throwing the raging fire with the double cover of Extinguishing Skyfire and Ice Roar was Ye Hao¡¯s trick. He didn¡¯t expect to go around and force her back. On the ground, this old-fashioned assassination swordsmanship combined with the attributes of magic skills are used to determine the outcome, but there are a few more cover-ups, and heavyweight combo skills like throwing fire.


    But can Ye Hao really win this time?


    When Ye Hao used his assassination swordsmanship and rushed forward, he had already wiped out all the cards in his hand. And the plan was exceptionally smooth, every step was carried out in accordance with his plan, and in the end he felt that he had the chance to win. Only this time he was disappointed.


    Leng Yan, who was flying upside down in the air, smiled happily as Ye Hao rushed up. The smile was brilliant, like a flower in full bloom in spring. The expression is very comfortable and very calm.


    Ye Hao knew that he was going to suffer when he saw this scene, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush up. He really couldn''t think of any flaws in himself when he was moving at such a high speed.


    Suddenly, three physical spears turned out around Leng Yan. Ye Hao had seen this magic technique. It was called an invisible spear. It was not powerful and not fast. Ye Hao couldn''t figure out why Leng Yan used this magic technique at this moment. It has no effect at all, not to mention the power, it is the flying speed of this magic technique. In front of Ye Hao''s high speed, he can easily avoid him, even if he can attack Ye Hao who does not have a magic shield at this time, he can how? The power is not enough to see.


    But Leng Yan''s next movement surprised Ye Hao, and the invisible spear did not fly towards him. Leng Yan grabbed one of the spears and threw it at Ye Hao by the inertia of her body flying backwards.


    "So fast!"


    Ye Hao only saw Leng Yan¡¯s throwing action. The spear pierced Ye Hao while he was moving at high speed in an instant, effectively stopping his forward movement. This was more than that. Yu Wei repelled Ye Hao by dozens of feet. Nailed directly to the tree.


    It turns out that Leng Yan¡¯s attack by throwing an invisible spear is also a combination technique. The martial arts butterfly sword combined with the magical technique of falling leaves formed a great thrust, which increased the speed of the invisible spear to an extremely fast level, and stabbed Ye Hao, who was moving at high speed. Wear it, there is no way to avoid it.


    Ye Hao knows three types of exercises, and he usually uses magic skills and martial skills together, but don¡¯t forget that Leng Yan knows four types of exercises, but he doesn¡¯t usually use martial arts. Now this combination of martial arts really makes Ye Hao eaten. Surprised, it turns out that her martial arts are so strong, and her comprehension is not inferior to him.


    Mie Yu and Bai He were shocked when they saw Ye Hao being nailed to the tree. Bai He''s heart moved at will, flashed to Ye Hao''s side, pulled out the invisible spear, and held Ye Hao, a powerful life energy surged. Entering Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao instantly returned to his peak state, and there was a faint feeling of further strength.


    "It really deserves to be the transformation of the heart of the origin, the recovery speed is much faster than the entity of the origin tree. I don''t know how many times. Leng Yan''s recovery technique is completely incomparable, and it has its own enhancement function, and the physique has been strengthened. Quite a lot."


    Ye Hao smiled in his heart, and thought happily, this time he picked up the treasure, it seems that he really has the legendary protagonist aura.


    And Leng Yan in the distance also performed a recovery technique to recover her body. Looking at Ye Hao from a distance, he smiled triumphantly and happily, without speaking.


    Ye Hao was convinced that he had lost this time, and looked at the smiling Leng Yan and said:


    "The deputy Leng is indeed the first person to join the gang. He is powerful and talented. He is really rare among the cultivators. I lost it. But your sister seems to have abducted her arm, so she won¡¯t look at it for the first time. You rushed to rescue me in a hurry. Tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Ye Hao generously admitted that he had lost, and he did not forget to mention the Qi-chi Yan Yan.


    However, Leng Yan¡¯s character is easily aroused by words, and his anger comes and goes quickly. It didn¡¯t take long before it was like a clear separation. All the troubles are gone with the wind, and the cunning Ye Hao has just been convinced. Very good, I didn''t care about Ye Hao''s words at all.


    "The stone gang master is overly modest, thanks to the mercy of the stone gang master, let the little girl win a trick and a half. The stone gang masters the heavenly wizards, given time, will be able to soar into the sky, and do not forget the old talents when the time comes."


    Leng Yan also flattered Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face made a smile.


    "How could it be that clothes are not as good as new, and people are not as good as old. Friends are like old wine, the more mellow the older you are. How can your trick be so fierce and what''s your name?"


    "It''s called Falling Leaves Slash, after all, it is a combination of Falling Leaves and Butterfly Sword. Your speed is like falling leaves in front of it. You will be chopped off with one blow."


    "It''s better to call Meteor Butterfly Cut. In front of Meteor''s speed, I am like a butterfly, more appropriate and more beautiful."


    "That way, call it Meteor Butterfly Slash."


    All four of them laughed.


    "It''s getting late, let''s set off. Now that the problem of the source tree is solved, where do we go next? Destroy the deputy gang leader."


    Leng Yan looked at Baihe''s expression strange after hearing Ye Hao''s words, and immediately squeezed Ye Hao.


    "What source tree, we all call her sister now, right? Sister Baihe."


    Leng Yan cordially took Baihe''s hand after speaking


    "Sister Leng Yan is right. We will call you sister from now on."


    Mie Yu also agreed, pulling up Bai He''s other hand.


    Ye Hao twitched his corner and smirked blankly. I always feel strange. It seems that the youngest is the older sister, and the oldest is the younger sister, which is kind of interesting.


    "Then kill the deputy gang leader, where are we going?"


    Ye Hao continued to ask


    Mie Yu thought for a while and said:


    "The new city in front of the Shura clan seems to be called Lingmenguan. There are several masters sitting in it. It is very unreasonable. I fought with them once and was injured. He also said that he would arrest me and go back to be the lord of the city. Concubine. Let''s go around first this time. So as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "What is the new city? I have only heard of the main city."


    Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    Ye Hao and Leng Yan hadn''t been in the north of Marfa for a long time. Naturally, they didn''t know that although the white crane had lived for tens of thousands of years, it was an immovable tree. Only Mie Yu knows more.

 Chapter 475： Shura New Town

    "When the Natural Teleportation Array was first opened, the people of your world and the aborigines in the north of Marfa fought a long-lasting battle. In the back, half-orcs and fishermen benefited, and half-orcs defeated the fighting forces in one fell swoop. Everyone flees to death, and finally reached a consensus and regards the half-orcs as the number one enemy. However, because there are so many races in your world, and everyone does not trust each other, each race will be with the aborigines of the northern part of Marfa. They united and established their respective main cities. The main cities of each clan are in places where the power of life is extremely strong. It is said that each main city is trapped in a tree of origin that has not yet been opened."


    Having said that, Mie Yu realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly stopped and took a look at Baihe. Ye Hao lightly patted Baihe on the shoulder. Seriously


    "We are different from them. They treat your source tree as a different kind, but we treat you as our own. Don''t the two of them still call your sister?"


    It is false, but very useful.


    "Thank you, helper."


    After hearing what Ye Hao said, Baihe thanked Ye Hao gratefully, and the sadness in his eyes melted instantly.


    "Too shameless."


    Leng Yan and Mie Yu thought of this sentence at the same time, how they blackmailed others at that time, Ye Hao blackmailed all the three origin fruits, and they had to chop branches. Now he can say his own words cheeky.


    Ye Hao watched the two look at him with weird eyes, and an embarrassment appeared on his face.


    "You go on."


    Ye Hao quickly changed the subject and signaled Mie Yu to continue.


    Mie Yu also hurriedly continued, but this time she skipped the topic of a source tree imprisoned in the main city. Originally, she wanted to introduce to Ye Hao in detail how they obtained and imprisoned the source tree.


    "All races use various natural teleportation arrays, or later teleportation arrays they make themselves, to send them to various places in the north of Marfa, and find a place suitable for survival to build their own main city. Cooperating with the aborigines in the north of Marfa for thousands After recuperating and restoring, your strength gradually recovered, and the cultivation techniques exchanged with each other, and the strength was greatly improved. With the marriage and marriage, the differences between each other are getting smaller and smaller. On the contrary, the race of your world is divided. It''s getting bigger and bigger. Ten thousand years later, the race of your world will become more obvious in this north."


    Mie Yu looked at Ye Hao at this point and asked


    "Do you know the Shura tribe?"


    "I know, there are very powerful races on the earth with excellent physiques, but they are not suitable for cultivation. They can only rely on their powerful physiques to perform physical skills to fight. This time the teleportation formation is opened, a large number of people have also come."


    "That is the descendants left by the combination of the current Asura people and the aboriginal people. They have excellent physique and can adapt to this world and can practice three series of exercises. And the group of Asura people who came in with you Instead, they were looked down upon because they couldn''t practice, and everyone rejected them."


    "Haha, that''s really interesting. Then tell me what is going on in this new city?"


    "The new city is like a camp stationed outside, and the main city is equivalent to the base camp."


    "Where is the purpose of the new city? Why build a new city? Does every tribe build a new city?"


    "Yes, every clan will build a new city because of Cangyue Island."


    "It''s Cangyue Island again, what is the ultimate secret?"


    "No one knows, anyway, the origin is a legend. Everyone is vying to crack the secret of Cangyue Island. If it is cracked by other races, it will be the catastrophe waiting for them, so they are not willing to fall behind."


    "I see, because Cangyue Island is too far away, and the artificial teleportation array is not far enough, it needs to be teleported in stages. There are many half-orcs in the middle. In order to minimize the loss, the new city was established. It is convenient to supply. In the new city, leaving a part of the strong to garrison, there is no fear that the half-orcs will destroy the teleportation formation. The team that repairs the teleportation formation at the front can retreat to rest in case of situation.


    "Yes, it''s almost like that. The main city is built in a hidden place with strong vitality. It is not afraid of attacks from half-orcs or other races. The new city is on the way to Cangyue Island. Due to the distance of the teleportation formation, it is inevitable. It will appear in places where the life force is scarce or there is no life force. If the strength is the hinterland where the orcs gather, a lot of masters are needed to defend the city. The more dangerous the new city, the more masters. The new city is like a stronghold, ensuring follow-up The advancement of the troops."


    Mie Yu explained to Ye Hao in one breath.


    "Then this new city of the Asura clan-are there many masters at Lingmen Pass?"


    "There are no super masters and top masters. It is only a thousand miles away from the main city of your human race. The first new city of your human race is also not far here. The life force is not thin, and there are almost no strong half-orcs. Four or five second-rate masters, plus one first-rate master commander at most."


    "Then they know the location of the human race main city, will they aggressively attack the human race main city?"


    Hearing what Mie Yu said, Ye Hao was really worried that the location of the human race''s main city would be exposed, and the Shura would be eyeing him.


    "A new city wants to attack a major city? No one is so crazy in the north of Marfa. At least two super masters in each major city plus a group of top powerhouses sit in town, and the older masters in the road ahead will pass through each new city. The teleportation array returns to the main city to replenish the strength to guard the main city, and the new generations of the main city and each new city will also travel along the teleportation array to the front line to supplement the vacancies of the retired people. After all, the main city is the foundation of a clan. Not to mention the hidden formations that others can¡¯t discover, even if they do, no one will attack aggressively in most cases. It¡¯s thankless. If you travel long distances to attack, you may not be able to reap the benefits, and you may also lose your strength. Let the fishermen of other races benefit and get on the ground first."


    "Fuck, is it so terrible? Two super masters, a group of top masters, they are exciting to hear. I thought Tucheng was just a few old, weak, sick and disabled? By the way, deputy gang leader, what level are you? of?"


    "In the past, the second-rate master level, if I saw the leader of the Ye Gang, got some tips, I can barely be regarded as a first-class master. Sister Leng Yan should be considered a relatively strong first-class master. I don''t know her strength for sister Baihe. First-class master Quanma There are so many in the North, and there are very few top masters. Super masters are legendary figures who have been famous for a long time. In fact, there is a huge gap in actual combat ability of masters at each stage. This is just a general rule, and each clan is divided. There may be differences. It is possible that the top masters of this clan can''t beat the top top masters of another clan. This is normal. It still depends on personal combat ability. The number of masters at each stage can only indicate the overall strength of this stage. "


    "What is the stage of the magic dragon? In most races, the strength of the magic dragon is divided into the first-class top. If it is not at the top, some races also divide the magic dragon into the general top master."


    "Then the leader of the dragon is a super master or a top-notch master, right?"


    "It''s a far cry! It''s also a top level. Although it is one of the eight leaders of half-orcs, the gap with the super master is still obvious. Even the fire dragon can only be regarded as the top top master."

 Chapter 476：

    Riyuechao¡¯s magical body burst into cracks, but it didn¡¯t seem to turn into dust, but it consumed a lot of the goddess¡¯ fingers. After the light shone, a black-robed monk appeared. This man is a magical demon. But now Ming Mo is very weak and can''t even improve a little strength. Hua Zheng''s strength is so strong, even a huge will will seriously hurt himself.


    "Don''t underestimate women, especially those desperate women. Their will is not comparable to the failure in your hands."


    "Thank you for reminding the Lord"


    "The Huazheng has always been strong, but now the air machine is damaged, I am afraid I can''t stop it for a long time.


    "Yes"


    "Little three demons, your three weapons guide them out and let the ancestors of power take shots against Ye Hao. This child is a very big defense. Even if we lock all the magic around the konjac, then this child will still engulf the seal by virtue of Kunpeng''s technology. I don''t want to because Power and use it."


    "Yes" smelled that the three demons were the masters of the Buddha, their bodies were strong, and the gods were also powerful. Compared with the Sun Moon Dynasty and the demons, they were extremely powerful.


    The three people in the "Gaul State" immediately spoke in infinite waves, and the golden lotus was in full bloom. These three numbers immediately became higher, as if they were in the hands of the world. Tens of thousands of miles of water waves are drawn into infinity. The golden light blooming behind the sea throws out the crafts and blends them into the golden light, making the three people stronger.


    "Lotus, Voldemort"


    "I have always been the head of the devil, dare to show the Buddha''s lotus." Bai Shui raged and roared. All vitality will bloom. Billions of Guanghua golden light gathered behind the most powerful **** of the Jin family.


    "Ancient Golden Ancestor White Tiger Demon, the golden holy light is shattered" Unlimited power finally bloomed. Bai Shuixiang used the power of ancient gold and gods to condense the ancient gold and white tigers and gods, bursting out white tigers all over the body. The huge claws in the void are condensed with golden streams, the light of the gods, and the glory of all elements are shattered, and the two sides of the lotus on the right side of the lotus become golden bodies, which can be in the void. But once again condensed a black shadow and a black shadow with the magical attack magic and hit the white body of the water body. Thousands of blades collided and tore everything.


    "two"


    "This is the demon incarnation of the Buddha seat, Buddha, the devil, the real evil, you dare to scream and die." Wen Ge haha ??smiled and rolled up thousands of magical lights. This magical light is divided into magical shadows. Kill white water


    "Let''s let go, or you will die." The fairy goddess Tianshui and the fairy Huazheng were tracked by the law, and they couldn''t break through the power of both.


    "As long as I persist for a while, I can break her lotus flower. I don''t believe that the strength of my golden family will be worse than them." Bai Shui Xiang is Jin Zu Jin Zu''s legacy. It is one of the five great gods of the White Tiger. It is worshiped by the Turtle Maiden, but most worshipped by the Jin people.


    The anger of "killing" is extremely violent, and the white tiger is really bloody. Even with millions of power, it can''t stop this practice. The upper part of the quasi-sacred body flew over hundreds of millions of years, and the blood of the adult long-sleeved robe was defeated in the void. Flying and half-step quasi-sacred will will not be blocked by white water


    Bai Weiyuan wanted to shoot, but was suppressed by a strong will


    "You can''t intervene in this matter. This is Baishui Township''s choice. You should return to Ye Hao. I guarantee that Bai Shuixiang will not be killed. Their lives are very rich. Although they are rugged, they shouldn''t have accidents. "The Fairy Yunxiao expresses Budweiser''s stability. I live in the heart of Bai Weiyuan''s armed department, and the golden monk didn''t even cause trouble.


    The "Golden Flowing Light" broke all the powerful forces of mana and directly hit the golden lotus around the golden lotus. The cavity burst suddenly, and the white water brought back dozens of steps. On the iceberg on the sea, the iceberg burst into white water. Wolverine, **** of the gods, weak mouth, blood, blood


    I heard a smile, "I can''t think of you being able to break the nasturtium in this seat. But if your mana is exhausted, you want to die." On the edge of a thousand


    "You block" the red light beam flashed through the water wave, and then rolled up a strong will. Instantly entangled in the white water to block the power of the air. Celestial bodies continue to exert their power to kill and kill. The sword could not stop the great power of smelling the air.


    "I can''t bear it" Tianshui fairy must resist the two and a half steps of quasi-sacred influence and accumulate mana. The huge water wave directly exploded infinitely. The gas evaporates completely. How could Fairy Tianshui not stop the power of these two people?


    "Come on" Taiyin sword Guanghua Chongtian full moon reappeared, covering the entire virtual three people sitting on Ye Hao''s ice. Ye Hao''s power release was not enough.


    "How to do it"


    "The three of them are too powerful. The tyrant''s genius is afraid of waiting for us to be seriously injured. There is no way to accept it. Although the disciples have been taken away, they have lost more than 300 Luo Pai Jinxian and cannot lose anymore. The Dead Sea Hell Strength "

 Chapter 477：

    "The only remaining 800,000 Soul Armed Department"


    "Only this method is very useful for the restoration of King Pan and Long Yu, but the ghost armed department under the door has not restored the power of necromantic spells. I am worried that they can not be beaten." They also have the last move of the necromancer. The curse can''t exert its power at all


    Ye Hao knows everyone''s situation very well. Lunar is definitely a terrible figure. As for the origin of the Water Spirit Orb, no one knew that Ye Hao was unknown, so **** lotus was given a heavenly water fairy to protect his body. In the hands of Tianshui


    Hell lotus is not a congenital treasure, but enjoy the sky and air. Both the sky and the air. Everyone knows nine hells, eighteen hells, one hundred and eight, little hells, endless people, reincarnation of the land, and unparalleled power because of the power of the saints of the land


    "Hell Lotus" is the black lotus among the gods. This black lotus has no magic power. There is no evil. Only suppress the sky and infinite vitality. This sacred and sacred black lotus finally formed a black path in the void. This road is the road to **** lotus


    "" Ejected with endless black ink. This black ink broke through all limitations, broke through the limit of infinity, and finally broke through the power of the three peaks.


    "There is still a hand that can help you." The huge voice came from the void. One claw was torn. Slap on the lotus. The **** lotus became an infinite ghost. Together, they formed a huge and incomparable spiritual hand, constantly breaking through the darkness, changing in the void, and instantly colliding with the power of the power ancestors.


    The huge force of "death" killed all the power of the ancestors, directly shook the world, and changed the power of tens of thousands of miles in the sea. The whole body was instantly in darkness. Endless palms keep hitting hell. Lord Lotus did not measure it. Dare to offend this **** lotus


    "Spirit Heaven, Heaven Spirit King" roared, violent hell. The power of death in the lotus became a ghostly king of heaven. The huge and incomparable ghost king from the lotus of **** blooms, "Styx" is also a quasi-saint. At least the identity of Styx is more noble than Fairy Yunzi and Master Xuanwu. Although the strength has not been fully recovered, at least the natural 12 pink lotus can be fully utilized. the power of


    "I''m here" The goddess with a **** banner in his throat, a ray of light, and a **** curse directly collided with the lotus lotus, entangled with each other, and quickly suppressed the **** fairy in Tianshui.


    "Old things are still not filmed"


    The powerful ancestor waved his hand and directly attacked the clouds, avoiding the power of the three people. The power of the three people appeared in front of Ye Hao, seeing Ye Hao constantly absorbing the power of the infinite power accumulated, and finally condensing Ye Hao''s supreme will.


    Hua Zheng and Tian Shui screamed that it was definitely hundreds of times stronger than Half-Step Quasi-Holy.


    The mysterious bone knife is in front of the power ancestors, ancestors directly carry the power of ancestors


    The whole person flew out and landed on the mountain defense on the ship. Once again, the ship''s mountain defense, the mysterious bone knife overcame the defensive sound of this defense.


    "There is no way, we will only die in this way." The bone knife once again let the crack expand.


    "I will prevent you from destroying." Bai Shuixiang gathered his last strength again and walked in front of the three of them. At this moment finally burst of brilliance. The blood was fluttering, and the shawl of long hair was flowing in the clouds. The whole person seemed to change instantly. The body is soft and strong, and the smell of the wizard is the same. All the forces are combined. The White Deer finally broke out with terrifying power. The brilliance of holiness shows the kindest and most beautiful side of women.


    She knelt on the floor, her hands tightly holding her blood, blood, blood, and huge carvings on the ice and snow.


    "What is she doing?" Bai Weiyuan was shocked


    Even the Fairy Yunxiao didn''t know all this.


    "I use my last strength to sacrifice the White Tiger Demon. You will lend me the greatest strength to protect these three people." All the strength is concentrated in the blood sacrifice. The **** brilliance stimulated the white tiger blood in the white water to communicate with the ancient monster. Beautiful brilliance always shines on this pious woman, who melts into the darkness and disappears into the world of the quasi-holy god


    But there is a diamond barrier where it disappears.


    I can''t help shaking the strength of my ancestors.


    The "Broken" three continue to attack all the forces together, Xuanming Bone Sword, Water Soul Orb, Heavenly Dao Zheng, Taiyin Sword, Hell Lotus, and the defense is a bit cracked.


    The constant flow of mana into the instrument makes the instrument constantly fantasize about infinite power, break through all limitations, and bloom at the last moment of beautiful brilliance


    The crack is like a crystal of broken sound.


    "Let him in" roared with fierce power to destroy all souls, more screams, screams of gods and goddesses and singers, and squadrons of gods and farmers


    The two also exhausted their last strength and sent Ye Hao into the crack. The cracks suddenly merged and a huge force popped out to rebound the three.

 Chapter 478：

    Under everyone''s eyes, three strands of blood fluttered and disappeared in the rolling waves.


    Danqi Road was almost completely wiped out


    In the middle of the water, a magician monk shoots and kills everything around him.


    But they can''t solve the power of the water waves, as if they are all blocked by a strong will, they can''t break through the shackles. Queen Yu Wang looked at the waves with a smile, and said with a smile: "Colleagues and ancestors naturally want to give him a face. Although Dan Dao is not dead, it has disappeared. Most of Ye Hao is very powerful, but the mountain of the ship is not what it is now. Nothing happened, the Magic Road meeting was over, so the Yellow Emperor should also appear."


    In general, the power that can block the quasi-saint can block the power of the quasi-saint on the rolling blue waves.


    In the void, Guanghua is full of the fact that non-sacred monks have been pushed to the iceberg in the center of the sea by a huge force. Approximately one million monks all over the world appeared here, and most of the sky appeared in the void. The sacred sect of the sect, the sacred sect, the sacred sect, the sacred sect, the sacred sect, the sacred sect, the sacred Yancheng is a sect of the sect. The sect of the sacred sect is the first person who is not the first person, but the identity of the true person Taiyi is also noble and noble. Billion years is also ranked in three areas


    The four roads of the magic road are here.


    The devouring ancestors and the elephants were still near the Styx River. Although they were worried about Ye Hao''s situation, Styx did not say anything. This is all the changes. In addition to these people, land pressure also appeared behind the Red Emperor. It is not quasi-holy, but Chuanshan is the entrance of the five-sided sacred tree, so everyone also asked him to appear in the crowd to see what the Yellow Emperor looked like.


    The quasi-sacred continues to condense the curse of the infinite mark. From the quasi-sacred fingertips, smashing the clouds and all the shackles in the void, condensing a yellow cloud in the sky. The place where the glory shines is that the true candidates of the Yellow Emperor are loose. Everyone in the tone was immediately worried. After the chaos, everyone hoped that everyone wanted to be a candidate for the Yellow Emperor.


    At that time, it will become the five emperors of the world


    The glory of Huang Yunguanghua makes everyone''s eyes shine with golden light, and I hope the yellow light shines on them.


    This means that the power of heaven represents the power of everyone


    Everyone is bathed in this brilliance. Everyone in Huangdi was not elected, but some people were directly expelled by powerful forces. Is this true? They are not allowed to enjoy the yellow light. Most of them are Ban Sheng Zhun Sheng Da Xuan Xian Da Luo Jinxian. The masters of these people have already practiced the ultimate, and those who were not chosen by heaven directly kicked out two-thirds of them. The rest are Jinxian''s master and Jinxian''s master.


    "I think if the Yellow Emperor is so good, then it will not be the choice of heaven. Only after all the killings can it become the great emperor in the world. Why is it so inseparable from the Jade Emperor?" The monk went crazy immediately, constantly shocked and pointed. call. On Bingshan Island, hundreds of thousands of people immediately heard the sound of killing. The team continues to attack, hoping to become a lifelong wish.


    Replace the alternation of the sun, the moon and the moon


    Three days and three nights passed. In the eyes of the people, hundreds of thousands were killed. Dozens of people who are masters of the heavenly peak have not yet entered the realm of gods, but they can survive the battles of many masters. In addition to strength, there is a strong mind and an indomitable spirit.


    The power of the ten people under the glory of yellow light was restored.


    The darkness in the northern part of this land fell, as if ten people seemed to be plunged into the darkness, and then they couldn''t feel the breathing and the characters outside. They don''t know how they disappeared.


    "Master doesn''t know what to do now."


    "The boy Ye Hao entered the mountain of the ship. Although the Dan instrument road was destroyed, Ye Hao is not dead, but he is still a threat to us, and this person must be removed."


    "That kid can fight four quasi-sacred but not let go. How can we win?" The Red Emperor knew that even the pressure of the land would not be so easy to block the four quasi-sacred pressures. Although Ye Hao failed, he was definitely a hero. Entering the mountain world of the ship, you can become an ancestor-level master by absorbing more mana.


    "The gods of the gods are now sealed in heaven. It is easy to enter the realm of ancestors. Once you learn enough mana, you can become a master. Even if we join hands, we cannot kill them. God." Ye Hao did have enough power to stop the world. All "The Five Emperors have a quasi-sacred sermon. The entire fairyland must be broken. Time is the most active time." Lu Jiang said to the public with a smile. "You are all my friends." Now, this ship''s defense has unparalleled cracking power, and I have to join me. "


    Magnolia, Golden Saint, Yue Yuan, Hua Zheng, and Tianshui Fairy are all powerful masters. These five people are exhausted and are repaired on the mountain on the ship. They will be repaired immediately after being sent to Ye Hao. However, tens of feet of land is too much for so many ambitious quasi-sacreds. It is best to directly crack the mountain defense of the ship to reveal the true face of Chuanshan. When everyone wants to get it, they have their own skills.

 Chapter 479：

    "Since everyone can''t speak," everyone''s ambitions for this ship will be even worse. What happened to the innate demons in the past was blocked by heaven and earth. Today, tens of millions of years of changes have submerged the vast but still ancient things still need to find the mountain map of the ship, and it will cost a more terrible price.


    The quasi-sacred presence in this area finally vacated and appeared 30,000 miles in front of the ship''s mountain. I feel the horror of this mountain. The center of the river was a bit shocked. Although it is stronger than the ancient holy mountain, it is stronger than Kunlun Mountain. In fact, how much blood has been spent by many ancient congenital demons to forge this never-ending dragon boat


    After tens of billions of years of indulgence, the endless glory of Glory to the world tells the story of ancient history.


    The "Industrial Red Lotus" sighed with a screaming river, and a red lotus bloomed. This red lotus is blooming in Chuanshan World. Each lotus is very beautiful, as if it is not an unmatched killer, but a flower. Intoxicating red lotus


    "Fenghuo Fuyuan" uses the power of Master Xuanwu to display wind and bedding. It is stronger than the original holy messenger. The firepower in the cavity was condensed into hundreds of thousands of feet. Long kept entangled in Xuan Du University. At the feet of the mage, he was ready to break through all restrictions.


    The "Mixed Golden Battle", the fairy goddess Yunxiao rushed out of a powerful force. This mysterious magic weapon appeared in front of so many people for the first time. The black vortex seemed to be able to swallow all the power. Rune spell This is the highest rune for mixed gold battles. All the dirt in these tens of millions of oceans gathered together and became a huge black filthy tower. The following people are holy and holy.


    The Quartet Tower is not the **** of the tortoise. But at this moment, it can explode with great power. The square water tower has unlimited vitality. It is now possible to use the sea water power of the four-layer sea area to mobilize the entire polar region. Arctic Hydro


    "Tianmu Tower" is the treasure of Luo''s ancestors. This is the most natural spirit. The tower burst out and stood in the void. There are more than 30 magical charms around the tower. The bell kept ringing. Crack everything around


    The "Bloody Banner" flag drifted in the void. The blood-red brilliance burst out instantly everything that condensed blood and blood into a **** giant.


    The power ancestors of "Eye of Chaos" showed a huge monocular in the void. This single eye is a confused eye. The four evil beasts that see all the evils and tactics in the world, no matter good or evil, all work with emotions.


    "The turbulent black waves of Yuwanghai spread in the sky, and the entire northern ice sheet was completely separated and burst out in the void.


    "Biliu Xianshan" was born in nine golden dynasties. The two emperors who have cultivated themselves to collect the richest and most powerful Yanshan Liantian are the nine sacred mountains. Turn around and climb the mountain, sculpt the infinite and endless demon curse


    It seems impossible to shake the mountain defense of the entire ship. At the same time, everyone was shooting and stopping at the same time, taking back the machine while flying and retreating hundreds of steps and turning around and laughing.


    The sky and the earth shattered the entire cavity and collapsed at the same time. All vitality is avoided by the sky of tens of thousands of miles. The lightning and thunder of the mountain defenses of the impenetrable ship suddenly rushed into the waves, which seemed to wash the entire ship.


    "This will take a long time. Although the ship''s mountain defense is broken, it must be balanced with the entire north of Tianxuan North. Otherwise, this momentum will appear later and will destroy the entire North of Tianxuan. So the sky will be destroyed. Breaking the current situation, we took one tenth of the power to create this lightning defense. Everyone felt the loss of their own power. The ship¡¯s mountain defense was destroyed by the quasi-sacred. If the power is fully bloomed, it will destroy everything. The power of the entire north of Tianxuan and even the north of Tianxuan. The surrounding planetary world will be destroyed immediately


    "After tens of billions of years, does this Chuanshan possess such a powerful force?" The Luo Maw woman doubts that for tens of billions of years, even if the immortal saint will experience millions of years of indulgence, it will inevitably decay.


    "In ancient times, many innate gods were the evolution of the Chaos Demon. The power of the Chaos Demon was the power of the innate demon. At that time, there were at least 10 million innate demons in the world fighting against each other and angry with each other. His own inheritance"


    "In ancient times, Pangu opened up the earth, although it is a manifestation of all things. This requires a slow process. At that time, vitality was indeed innate, but what was extremely violent was that these innate demons did not dare to swallow Pangu. His highest will is the greatest for them. The idea of ??damage is to restore chaos. The magic ship created by the power of tens of millions of innate demons is definitely a natural treasure. Not only will it not be affected by any loss, But it will become stronger in the precipitation of time. If we did not guess that this ship is completely present in an independent world.


    "Sisters said that many congenital evil cities were on this dragon boat. Unfortunately, they finally failed. At that time, except for the ancestors of Cairo and the ancestors of the Red Army, they did not board the ship. So the whole world was a little quieter. Hundreds and millions of years. I believe that the ancestors of Styx knew this too. "Although the masters of the masters have heard many ancient things, and even traveled for millions of years in the sea of ??the gods of their own masters, they still I don''t know what happened in ancient times.

 Chapter 480：

    "In the past, almost all the innate demons were on the dragon boat, and many innate gods were counted as descendants of all the innate demons. So even the mountain of this ship was the first time I saw it. I I only heard that the flood has been silent for hundreds of millions of years after the wild world is half loaded. It only slowly became angry. Tribes began to appear, and we began to practice. "She is a fiery red lotus, already sleeping in the **** sea. For hundreds of millions of years. years


    "What is it now?"


    "When the Yellow Emperor appeared," one-tenth of the people''s power was taken away for at least tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of years.


    Five days later, the originally quiet sea floated again. A floating body appeared in front of everyone. The eight people floating on the sea seem to be in their seventies or eighties. Most people sleep quietly in the sea.


    "How do you get old?"


    "The emperor is not an ordinary person who can take responsibility, especially the emperor who represents the five emperors. I want to accept eternal loneliness. I think some people know better than you." The river looked at the red emperor and did not change its color. The death of Hua Mulan gave him a lot, but when he was not the emperor of the five parties, he had to break all emotions.


    The water wave finally showed two bright spots in everyone''s eyes.


    Two closely related people finally appeared in the sight of everyone in the quasi-sacred. The great king of the Xuan Dynasty, the current Emperor Xiao Liang and the two emperors, and the Gongsun Yuntian of Gong Xiandao now


    Brother of the same mother


    "This is the choice of the road to heaven. It''s really good. Two people and two people are relics of the Rhubarb dynasty. They all have the appearance of an emperor. It seems that the yellow position Master Xuan Duan frowned silently. Since there is no heaven. To interfere in this matter, Master Xuandu can¡¯t force


    So I turned my attention to Xiao Liangdi.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "Please let Master Xuandu accept me as a disciple." Xiao Liangdi worshiped at the feet of Master Xuandu.


    "You are the apprentice of my Master Xuan Du. I am the third-generation disciple of the Qing Dynasty."


    "Master''s Appreciation" Master Xuanwu is a great event in Taiqing Heaven. This is also a major event in the Three Realms. The master is a person who can only cover the sky. In fact, he may represent this matter. Then Huangdi is likely to be this person. "A few people have processed a few words and then repositioned them to the huge world of the ship world. Rumors about world rumors can occupy half of the ruins of Chuanshan. Time.


    Some quasi-sacred masters exceed a dozen half-step quasi-sacred master


    This is the first time to set foot on the dragon boat created by this ancient innate demon.


    Everyone seems to be curious and curious about the unknown.


    Through this infinite thunder world, the world finally appeared in the dragon boat world.


    It''s like a Dafa ship. It''s just that this ship is the most powerful and terrifying Shenzhou in the world. Even after hundreds of millions of years, he will not rot, but it is huge, even if it has such momentum. Withstand this tremendous force


    Except for the open river, you can face this momentum calmly, and everyone else must show their defense to stand on this boat.


    Every huge island is floating in the void. Each island is the essence or natural violent vitality of Xianshan Nandao City. Almost every island has huge void vortices. This void vortex can destroy all the ruins.


    "These still retain the ancient violent temperament and have natural vitality. Even if we are in danger, we must abandon some of them. Even if we walk half a step, we will die. So everyone should be careful." This is divided into two parties. These people are not clear about each other''s thoughts.


    They don''t know what they want to do.


    The Red Emperor and Moody must enter the five-party sacred wood world from here. The Emperor Mu must get the consent of the five-party Shenmu. At the same time, at least let the Wufang Shenmu be given quasi-sacred, because Muzu relied on at least the consent of the Wufang Shenmu. In fact, at this time, the two men seem to have to take a break.


    The fairy of Yunxiao and the holy spirit of the turtle look at each other


    "What will we do?"


    "I don¡¯t know that although it is all quasi-sacred, the power of many people is manifested in different aspects. Even if Emperor Dihua is good at acting, even if he is a saint, sometimes there are only two than the place where Wufang Shenmu is known. Old man. Because the ancestors sent us here, something big will happen. I am worried that I will remind you in due course. "The fairy Yunxiao doesn¡¯t know, but maybe the ancestors of this river clearly know what will happen here, but the river¡¯s The ancestors will never tell you.


    "Why is there no part of Western religion this time?" Why do people want to know why the Western Buddha did not attend such a grand gathering?


    Everyone shook their heads without saying anything. Looking at countless floating mountains, I am looking for something, but I don''t know where to start.


    "Since let us enter first, we will find that Ye Hao''s position directly killed Ye Hao. Because we are in danger, we will be in danger. Ye Hao is the same, he is now recovering his strength."

 Chapter 481：

    "Let me come to the place of this man. I know better than you." Goddess Yu, the cursed smile continued to show a kind of magical worm, full of spells that appeared in the hands of Goddess Yu. "This is the special refinement of my **** looking for men." Especially the lost. The direct insect in the hand separates hundreds of small insects and floats directly in the gap. They are about to fly far and will be destroyed by the tremendous pressure of the dragon boat world. "It is said that the Chuanshan world can occupy half of the world. The space pressure here is not that chaotic, but it is indeed higher than other places. It should be more pressured than the thirty-three world. Even though we can only fly and cannot transmit, so Go here to find everything in our hearts, just fly. "Master Xuan Duan didn¡¯t know what to look for, but the first one disappeared in violent anger.


    "Hahahaha, welcome to the hidden tomb of the devil, the world of the ship", the voice spread throughout the endless world in a violent temperament, Master Xuanduan was blocked, Xuandu, one face, one wolf, one long Skirt, a few steps reappear in the crowd


    "It is a very powerful master who can force Master Xuan Duan to this." He''s heart was also worried. Their gods are not enough. Power seems unable to absorb this violent temperament.


    "This is not an ordinary world. It is the opposite of the world." The situation in Xuandu is indeed a reversed world. Sometimes a mountain is just an ordinary stone, but there are millions of rivers flowing in the river and rolling up the waves. When a grass has a tree hundreds of feet high and a tree, there are only thumbs and giant beasts everywhere here. Ancient demons are everywhere. This is the horror of the horrible heaven of the Devil Buddha, and the breeding of the stronger Yuanxian God. These people are very powerful


    "Turn the world" everyone takes a step back


    "The rumor is that there are infinite reversals in the world. You don''t know where the danger will appear. This horrible natural horror can only be absorbed by the ancestors of the river." Master Xuan Duan clearly understands what happened.


    "It seems that the danger will be greater." Everyone knows that the goddess of the goddess Yu Wang first contains magical verses, and martial arts spells cannot stop this spatial pressure. Master Xuan Duan was forced to resign immediately, which was very embarrassing. The sacred will have such a result, so what are these half-step quasi-sacred


    "It seems we should change our strategy. At least everyone will join forces to attack. Maybe it will not be as embarrassing as Xuan Du, I foresee what we are looking for should be here. Our lives cannot be guaranteed. The best way to join us. Before the ship''s world defense appears again, passers-by may leave here. "The Fairy Yunxiao doesn''t want everyone to look for the things in the guide.


    "In this case, my demon family will form a team with the monks of Taiqing Tianyu Qingtian."


    "My demon is independent." It seems that the magician monk shouldn''t laugh with everyone.


    "I am very clear in the sky that the Jin family is independent." Qingtian''s strength may be the smallest, but these people should be the most united. As for Qingfeng, the devil has no way to make a statement. He also entered the monster race team.


    "Let''s go", with long palms on the clouds, the golden brilliance directly broke the violent temperament around the violent forest. A path appeared in the violent forest. The fairy goddess, tortoise, jade spirit fairy, and golden emperor slowly entered the middle of this huge forest, and everyone moved towards the southeast of Chuanshan World.


    "Senior didn''t know Xiaomei", the Red Emperor still couldn''t restrain his inner worries, and quickly walked towards Yunxiao Fairy and Tortoise


    "If your sister is rescued by an expert, there will be no problem. Now, since entering Chuanshan World, in addition to looking for a guide, you must find Ye Hao."


    Everyone walked for a long time, deep into the forest. It is far away from the wormwood and the sky. A tree the size of a calf is densely covered with linen. Sometimes there are hundreds of feet of giant animals rolling in front of everyone. wind


    Sometimes wonderful creatures the size of a child appear in front of everyone.


    This upside-down world is full of intoxicating flavors. Everything is confusing, but everything becomes terrible. The huge butterfly will fly, exuding colorful brilliance. The colorful whirlwind has been spinning behind the crowd.


    Fairy Yunxiao stopped


    Everyone looked at her and became cautious.


    "There is danger here." Fairy Yun Xiao looked at the lush green grass. Hundreds of feet are intertwined with each other. The sharp giant thorn has a black gear gear, suddenly bursting out with powerful force. A huge black pheasant floats on the haystack. From a distance, it seems that the **** of death is waiting for the arrival of the prey. The gods looked at at least thousands of black sables. They waved their claws and directly smashed the flying horse in the void.


    Blood flies over the earth


    Blood is like water


    Almost all collisions cannot destroy grass, wood, three and a half steps, quasi-sacred and the influence of ten dragonfliesthe end

 Chapter 482：

    "An excellent and powerful force cannot stop the power of these three ancient swords in the end." These three have been followers of the heavenly saints for tens of millions of years. The mana is great but it can''t stop it. Top Ten Ancient Praying Mantis


    "They are not very strong, they have not been repaired, even though they contain mana, why can they block your three talents? Because they know how to use violent energy here than we know, we can''t waste more power. We Everyone¡¯s body must be guaranteed. The vitality is not compromised, or once the real danger comes down, there is only one dead end. ¡°Although the Fairy Yunxiao can continue to use the violent vitality of the Phoenix to fight against this violent temperament, it can guarantee the use of her own power. , But Yulingxian etc. cannot mix gold. How much do you have in this chaotic spirit?


    Fairy Yunxiao screamed, and screamed and exploded out of the dragon in the power of the golden lineup, entangled in these black scorpions, and directly smashed and washed it, showing that the huge and incomparable Yunxiaozun''s hand was immediately on top, and the remaining black The mink was blown to infinity, and they were immediately killed by the whirlpool.


    Through the forest, I saw an unprecedented magnificent sight. The sky and the stars are falling. The mountains and mountains seem to be quiet, and there are no wild animals. There is no violent energy here. Even pure natural vitality can even help everyone. Increase each other''s strength


    "The natural vitality here is very quiet and not dangerous." Fairy Yunxiao seemed to know very well that the land of the gods did not find any danger within tens of miles.


    "But my natural white jade seems to feel the danger here." The jade soul looked like a danger. Generally speaking, the whole person''s face becomes pale and pale. There seems to be some guilt. Yuhun was very worried. Don''t go there. "The Elm Fairy''s eyes are very painful and withdrawn. The Golden Emperor helped the Golden Emperor''s emperor walk half a step, and felt the tremors of the Jade Soul Fairy. Is there such a calm danger?


    "The feeling of Xiantian Baiyu is not wrong, but there seems to be more secrets here. We don''t want to enter for the time being. But our punctual power seems to be impossible to investigate. Is it true that the power surpasses the quasi-sage?" Fairy Yunzi''s power is very powerful, even Able to perceive dozens of miles far higher than others, but still not seeing any danger


    "Let me see" the tortoise''s double sleeve flies. Two tortoises are flying in the void. Nan Ming is burning. The tortoise shell flies in the air and becomes an ancient font. This ancient font has a big word.


    "The sign of this killing is that the turtle shell technology passed down by my mother can''t go wrong. The safer the place, the greater the danger, and the greater the danger, the safer it is."


    "What should I do now?"


    "That thing has come out." There was a little turtle in the turtle''s hand. The tortoise is a black and white tortoise. It is a rare black turtle in the world. There is a golden bird and a golden bird on the tortoise. Appear in front of everyone


    "I don''t think that fairies who are actually fairy tales really appear here. Chuanshan World has finally opened up." The three leopards spit out their eyes and turned to Jade Soul. The soul''s face trembled and said: "They are devouring Ling Yu. Xiuwei"


    "The legendary jade leopard can spit out people''s words and swallow jade. It is an ancient **** of innate demons. It is said that the White Tiger family is a clan. Now there are three such jade leopards who will definitely live here. No wonder the jade is. The soul is so big. The best response is to be careful. Almost all three of them have a large Luojinxian realm, no different from the outsiders. "The three leopards of Fairy Yunxiao are in immediate danger. He said: "Because it is a" because the Yuling Leopard family invited me to the Qing Dynasty, I will definitely go this way. "To understand the situation, you have to go to the family.


    "younger sister"


    "Because it is an evil wizard, there is a kind of innate white jade, which is a saint in jade. The jade leopard wants to be upgraded and repaired, and it needs a more powerful **** jade. I don¡¯t have to worry about the most important situation where safety is affected Just to understand the situation here. After the three leopards, although I have been visiting the surroundings, I still did not find any danger. This calm place is not very big, and soon there will be a mountain in front of the mountain. Covered With countless rattan green spaces and lush green plants, this mountain is actually a piece of spiritual jade, constantly exuding a gentle atmosphere, blocking all the violent elements on the tens of thousands of land. Miles fill the boundaries of this area A quiet atmosphere.


    Hawthorn vines can see one or two white brilliance in a faint glance. Only the jade leopard became agile and adapted to the survival of hundreds of people in this violent temperament. After billions of years of inheritance, they know how to survive and develop in this world.


    Before this jade mountain appeared, there were already thousands of jade leopards standing on the grass. The white and white jade leopard heads stood neatly in front of the clouds and fairies, gathering a powerful aura, creating a huge tree vine in the open. The incomparable Jade Spirit Leopard is white and peaceful, but at this moment it exudes a terrifying aura and is suppressed by Fairy Yunzi.

 Chapter 483：

    "There are countless violent fears in peace and fear. This is just a superficial phenomenon. If it is our sin, this jade leopard may be attacked frantically." Still feeling most of the gaze. These eyes are very bad. In their eyes, the meaning of plunder, the true identity of the jade soul they already know, the white saint, can purify violence and evil forces.


    "The outsider here is the world of ships and ships. This world is upside-down. Everyone who enters this place must abide by rules and order. If you hand over this woman, we will tell you all about this upside-down world. Tell you what you want, we are very clear and very clear. "The head of the Yuling Leopard is now half-step quasi-sacred, but the accumulated mana can be compared with quasi-sacred without showing the human body. Better keep them strong


    "Hahaha is worthy of the inheritance of the innate demon and speaks directly to this seat, but you want my sister, my sister, don''t offend you, what do you want to do?"


    "We can understand that there are many things in this world. Especially in this upside-down world, you know what white jade is behind us. This is the tomb of my jade leopard. There is a little natural white jade falling in but the jade mountain elf leopard There were too many people in the family at that time. The power of natural white jade only lasted for billions of years. It disappeared. These are jade tombs and leopards. Billions of years. Now we can easily see the appearance of natural white jade. , And Ganoderma lucidum, my Jade and Leopard family can re-subvert the world without hiding in this forbidden area. "The words were quick and helpless, and they were forced to make a few comments. This is the rule that reverses the world. There is no order, only strength.


    "This means that who is strong and who is the master of this world is very good. As long as my strength is strong, I can become your master." The fairy Yunxiao immediately formed a huge monument. This monument is full of terror. power


    "what do you want me to do"


    "This seat wants to know that everything here is easy to kill. You will get everything from your god."


    "My Jade Lingbao family has 3000 people, three and a half steps, the top ten Taiqing Xuanxian masters, and hundreds of Luo Jinxian, do you think you dare to put it here." The elder is so powerful, the whole communication seems to be able to mobilize. Everything about this Yushan spirit


    "As long as there is a place on the earth, this seat can be broken. You want to kill my sister and sister. You can kill you. But if you know each other, you won''t kill you, but I must get The news I want. The nine songs of the Yellow River are suspended in the air. The sound is fierce and the wind is fierce. The dust has turned into hundreds of huge dragons. The power of the dragon is floating in the sky. All the jade is suspended in tens of thousands. Miles above. I will soon turn this green mountain into a nine-curved Yellow River. A river that ¡°breaks through the Yushan for billions of years can still withstand resistance for a period of time. I can''t think of these two tricks. It is the top master of the gods. These people seem very ordinary. This woman is actually the jade spirit with her own power that sealed me. The Leopard family is only worried that it is higher than the top ten races. It may not be able to seal my Jade Leopard family in such a short period of time. This person is accurate-I inherited it. I heard about the top ten races. There are at least two quasi-sacred people in a family. These are the first inheritors of the ancient innate demons. They have been practicing for hundreds of millions of years, even longer. "


    I thought that no one knew about the conversation with me, but I didn''t expect anyone to hear the wind clearly.


    "I can''t think of this upside-down world. There are many powerful 20 quasi-sanctuary troops and hidden masters. The entire Chuanshan world can almost match the power of the wild world. If this Chuanshan world has saints who are afraid of the wild world It cannot be ignored."


    "Let them spread the news. I want to see how powerful the so-called middle-class crazy leopard is." This Chuanshan world can occupy half of the world, and there are countless wild animals that have evolved for tens of billions of years. The inheritance of life is the essence of the innate demon. It is very powerful. Now I heard that there are many masters here, and I want to see it.


    The family quickly spread everything that happened here. In the long wait, everyone is waiting to see the huge power of the nine Yellow Rivers. A respected giant of yellow sand kept waving the sand in his hand. Hammer collided with Yushan defense


    I can''t hold on for longer.


    The crazy leopard family is one of thirty-six intermediate races in the world. There are twelve half-steps. The divine divine power is very powerful. Even if there is no quasi-holiness, he can still be among the top ten of the 36 middle class.


    After receiving such news, there is a huge tower in the valley where the jungle was born. This tower is a sacred place for all leopards. Leopards are chaotic leopards, and there are 108 leopards. The sacred place of this eight hundred and eight games is now dominated by lunatics. There are 108 bronze statues of leopards around the tower. Almost every bronze statue is old, almost broken.

 Chapter 484：

    There is a black panther on the stone tower in the center.


    The eyes are full of wisdom and aura. The news of the disciple under his eyebrows frowned: "The defenses of the world have never been broken. The black giant appeared before the accidental appearance of these things a few days ago. The jade spirit is my leopard. The only race can sort out this infinite Violent energy."


    "This person can actually handle the three and a half steps of the jade spirit of the Black Panther. It should be at least a quasi-sacred worship of the gods and monks. It seems to be a ruined world. It is a very powerful for billions of years. Haven¡¯t communicated with the outside world. It¡¯s not clear about the fairy people. But some people dare to let them go here. This is a disappointment for my leopard family. I can make them better."


    Is this the ancestors have to take the photo personally? "


    "This is a good fairy who makes the world turn the world around. I don''t know how to keep half a step. If I can swallow the quasi-sacred god, I can really become a quasi-sacred master. No one can stop my leopard family. Grow. It will become one of the top ten races. The sound is full of excitement and full of fighting power. Jumping to the elegant and vicious leopard walking slowly on the festival tower. The crazy leopard makes a large number of thousands of people appear in Yuling Leopard On the holy ground where the family is located. There are no peaceful green hills and green water. There are only thousands of miles of sand flying in the sky, covered by a mysterious atmosphere. It is violent. The ground rolls, and the roar of the Yellow River seems to be heard the sound of.


    "This is where the law is. This piece of yellow sand seems to be the thick sand of a quicksand mountain. It is even bigger." The ancestors of this crazy barbaric family were fascinated by the yellow sand. The immense power of the array seems to have never been seen.


    The Virgin of the Turtle appeared before this crazy god. He smiled and said: "The most powerful force of the innate race actually appears on the opposite side of the world, and the ancestors will come personally."


    The crazy old man smiled happily: "The people in the wilderness don''t know the saint''s teacher." Feeling the special breath of the tortoise, or jealousy is incomparable. Once the saints come to the door, there is only one dead end, so these people must come. seek


    "Which teacher, you can''t use it to ask Yu Lingbao''s family, they ignore my sister''s natural white jade? Don''t you have your business here?"


    "It''s a member of my leopard family. How can I let outsiders bully the world? I''m not ready to let them go, otherwise I will let you never come here."


    "Big breath", the tortoise of the tortoise, the indifferent smile, this crazy god, the old man is not tall, although it is not quasi-holy, but the accumulated mana is very powerful, especially in this violent natural vitality, perhaps the power of a mad **** Stronger than a turtle


    "I dare not talk to my ancestors, I am looking for death." After the roar, the tortoise of the tortoise suddenly appeared a shadow, and the people of the tortoise were crying coldly: "This is the monk in the wilderness."


    The broken ghost once again condensed the tortoise of the tortoise, the appearance of the tortoise of the tortoise, and laughed: "Although the speed and power of the leopard are very powerful in the world, the power of the quasi-saint is not so you can understand that I also want Kill you. It''s easy, but you don''t have to die under my sword at all. "The voice is cold and cold. The man suddenly felt his body full of vitality like a dream. The soup is soft on the ground, and the fur changes from black to bright red.


    Killed directly by a cold


    This black robe is the monk of Da Luo Jinxian


    In fact, the turtles of the turtles were very shocked, the crazy leopards were crazy and angry, and they couldn''t wait to turn the turtles into ashes immediately.


    "what do you want"


    "I can give up these people, but I need your information about violent people. You must understand this upside-down world. Otherwise, you should know that the power of a quasi-saint is too easy to kill you. But even if you are familiar with it, how powerful it is. The law of quasi-holiness is still like a tulle."


    "Hahaha, then let this seat teach the tricks of high school monks." The crazy old man smiled. This elegant and noble leopard instantly turned into a vicious killer. The black-clothed man holding a leopard claw gold hook swept past the tortoise directly, feeling the power of the leopard claw gold hook destroying the earth. The tortoise of the Virgin Mary grabbed the yellow sand into yellow sand swords and collided with each other.


    "This ancient thing is not enough for mana, but it is very powerful. It is not good for us. Since I dare to come, I am afraid there is another way for you to give me a fragrant time." Yunxiao fairy has started to Emerald Lingbao monk Yuanling learns. Query the basic situation of the entire inverted world


    "This is a sister"


    "This is the quasi-sacredness of the monks in the wilderness." The crazy God said coldly, and the blow clearly prevailed. But now the tortoise of the tortoise seems to be able to unload its fierce power.

 Chapter 485：

    "The ignorant and ignorant leopard will let you see the sacred power of today." Although the mana is not enough, the feelings of heaven are more than those who at least turn the world. No one respects the sky, but who is the strong one. the host


    "The quasi-sacred law, yellow sand and devouring" is the most unfavorable thing in the Yellow River. The holy spirits of yellow sand and sea turtles have four layers of water that can be used to wipe out hundreds of millions of miles. "Hahaha''s claws are not born. You are not the innate of the treasure." The power of the water collided with the power of thunder and lightning, eliminating the black sparks. This ability to swallow is very powerful. Mana blocks the power of the law


    The "muddy dragon" entangled from the dark whirlpool turned into a nine-tailed muddy dragon, spraying directly from the mud, immediately covering hundreds of wild leopard monks, turning these people into mud leopards


    Killing mana directly consumes three flowers


    The faces of the mad gods became so fierce, they saw for the first time that they had sealed hundreds of mad leopards in such a short period of time, and these mad leopards were still fragile, their mana became fragile and even sealed. If you don''t save these people in time, you will only have a dead end.


    "The Leopard" has disappeared in the long river of history. However, many spirits of the leopard still exist in ancient bronze statues. The eight stone tablets suddenly rushed out of countless auras. These halos gathered together, a total of one hundred and eighty leopards roaming in the void, and evolved thousands of huge leopards, constantly impacting the muddy dragon.


    The muddy dragon was violently destroyed. The entire Jiuqu Yellow River array was immediately surrounded by immense power. A leopard with a head grabbed its paws and followed the nine-story Yellow River array. These two arrays continue to attack the evolution of the leopard clan in the Jiuqu Yellow River array. The nine songs of the Yellow River have actually begun to sway in the sky.


    "If you want to break my battle, even if you are a saint, you must get three points." The voice was like rolling thunder. The tremor directly makes the void tremble and destroys the entire void. Even if the sky begins to dissipate, it cannot stop the black gold. Guanghua Mixed Yuan Jindou directly broke the performance of the Leopard Family


    In the red shirt, the woman''s sight appeared in the crowd. Although she was behind the vortex of violence, she was not affected in any way.


    "This seat is the saint of the heavenly saints. The fairy tale is finally waiting for you. I can''t think of the leopard''s legacy. You can grow to this level in your hands. You really need to contribute."


    "Under the sect of the saints in heaven" may be quasi-sacred, but they don¡¯t know it, but the saints know very well that every corner of the holy saint¡¯s world will feel that they also feel the power of the saints. They seem to have Interested in avoiding this situation. The saint of the saint does not seem to subvert the world


    "Chaotic demons also have a level difference. Some chaotic demons are born from chaos. They are the most powerful chaotic demons. Some chaotic demons are the power of chaos and vitality. These chaotic deaths are the essence. Essence flies into the sky of Pangu, and one of your leopards is one of the veins. This is the weakest kind of innate gods.


    "You said I''m really waiting for the body of chaos and the demon in the wild world. It is also the master of the lord of chaos and demon. The lord of the heavens and the sky, especially the turbidity. The power cultivated in the sky, I do Ranked in the last number, but you did not bring such a bully to the door of heaven. How do you want to ruin my leopard? "Crazy God is the power of pride aimed at holy, full of desire, but quasi holy and half. Step by step is completely a two-level character


    "No, I teach the name of this tragedy. This is the so-called World Intercept. Since your leopard is in trouble, if you follow your own ideas, your leopard will only die."


    "What do you mean"


    "I want to say that you know in your own heart that there is only one way to worship me and cut off the doctrine."


    "You are recruiting my leopard family"


    "Well, other monks want to fly in the sky, know the reasons and consequences, break all kinds of thoughts, and repair the Three Jewels. You have quasi-sacred power, but you don¡¯t have quasi-sacred cultivation. I want to come for tens of millions of years. When the moon is Shrouded, your gods will. If you are violent, you want to suppress the need to swallow the same blood. If you can suppress the fairy in the sky, let the crazy **** retire and take a few steps away.


    "What do you mean"


    "In the past tens of thousands of years, the elders of the crazy leopard family will not disappear with their ancestors." Someone immediately came out and asked the ancestors of the gods to change their faces: "You are looking for death."


    Shaking his paw, the man¡¯s chest was immediately bloody, crazy God, ancestors, cold eyes swept across, everyone has retired dozens of steps, dare not look crazy "One finger is too self-righteous." The voice is violent, The crazy God was completely irritated by Fairy Yunzi''s innocence. It immediately showed a huge crazy leopard. It is indeed the strongest figure in it. The mouth in the mouth, the chaos of four legs, six diamonds, a tail, four white jade, wind, a real body, suffocation, an inherent air vortex, immediately gathered in the void, immediately gathered together, there were two vortexes, Hundreds of thousands of miles are behind. Incorporating the power of directly swaying the Yellow River with nine bendsThe latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com /book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/read /165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744. htmlApocalyptic chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 485). Next time you open the bookshelf Can be seen! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), Thank you for your support! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 486：

    Fairy Yunxiao smiled, and immediately took away the entire huge Yellow River Formation, which immediately turned into a yellow light and became Fairy Yunzi''s robe. Behind the body, the spirit of jade and jade is unimaginable. The leopard family is actually very grateful


    Immediately stand with the violent family and now is the same enemy


    "The crazy God is very angry with the wind, and the wind is scattered." The six kings of God are entangled in a huge net and entangled in the void. The holy scorpion is surrounded by holy holy holy holy holy holy spurs. The two vortexes of violence killed behind him finally showed terrifying power. At that time, Master Xuan Duan participated in the innate vortex and became so embarrassed that the power of these two vortices was so powerful. Waiting for people to push away


    "The sisters said carefully that these two vortexes are actually the sacred things in the gods. Once they erupt, they will be afraid of hurting the quasi-sacred."


    "I have my own size. I said a finger is a finger." Fairy Yunxiao closed her eyes and robe, and danced into thousands of skylights. The color of the streamer broke all the power around her.


    "Killing" King Kong''s tail steel needle constantly blasted all the interlaced holes in the perforated space, constantly hitting the clouds and the fairy''s defense time. The glory of glory, the glory of glory, the glory of glory, the glory of glory, the glory of glory, the sky of glory, the leopard was directly forced to retreat dozens of steps out of the void.


    "The innate vitality vortex let me rest" The two vortexes intertwined directly, and the surrounding cavities were destroyed. All forces are excluded. Only Fairy Yunzi became the center of these two vortices. The fairy goddess is highly concentrated. Fingertips sparkle, fingertips sparkle. She keeps rotating all the power of her fingertips, and finally wants to show the most powerful goddess of the monster


    Niece, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy, holy


    "kill"


    "Refers to the broken" fingertip brilliance breaks through all the huge power, and immediately tears all the power to break the center of these two huge vortexes, and immediately collapses. The two whirlpools suddenly disappeared in front of the clouds and the fairy goddess. After a few steps to stabilize the body, the condensed law phase also collapsed, and the whole person immediately vomited blood, and his face became pale.


    Madonna in the dark cloud immediately flew in front of Fairy Yunzi. Jindi and others immediately surrounded it.


    The soul of the fairy soul immediately pulled the power of the innate white jade into Yunxian''s body, and the violent natural vitality around the body began to merge into the body of Yunxiao fairy.


    "Sister, you are fine."


    "Nothing can imagine that the spells of the saints are so powerful. Even the mana consumption of my quasi-sacred spells will consume 30%. The crazy **** is hit by the gods and goddesses. Tonight, his **** will be greatly tortured .I we must ask us to help us. As long as we live on this white jade mountain, we can absorb this innate vitality and restore power. I don¡¯t care if these people will end everything sooner or later. The voice slowly dissipated in the void, clouded leopard He Yubao''s face disappeared.


    Crazy **** fell to the ground


    I did not recover for a long time and fell to the ground. I can''t think of the fairy goddess. It is so powerful, I thought I could entangle with Fairy Yunxiao for dozens of days, but I don''t think Fairy Yunzi has such power.


    "How" the crazy **** sits on the ground to receive treatment from the people around him, the Leopard family also has a healing master "The ancestor is so powerful that the goddess seems to have some mercy. This attack is just clever, but Yun Xianzi seems to have been affected Too much harm. Why do I have to keep it, I don¡¯t know."


    "This man is not only a high-level mana that strengthens and even calculates power, nor is it the kind of mysterious technology that you can compare with the person who severely hurt my primordial moon. When my painful attack reaches huge mana, it doesn''t. The control of the audience gods. This is when the ancestors died. "The gods are very embarrassed, but now they are calm.


    "What should this person do?"


    "The scariest thing about the wild world is that saints cannot be under the sect of saints. Because in tens of billions of years, there is a heavenly education that can listen to the power of saints, unlike everything we do now, You have to make mistakes on your own. There are ten major races that can be photographed in front because they have great power and hundreds of millions of years of heritage and fruit cultivation."


    "Is my leopard not inherited?"


    "Yes, but we have no way to cultivate power without inheritance. I worry that there will never be a chance to promote real results."


    "Taoguo" is very confused. The ancestors of the mad **** seemed to have become very patient at the moment.


    "Among all the congenital demons, there are no rumors of being too pure, quasi-sacred, and sacred. At that time, all of this became a Taoist Tao. This is the power of personal cultivation. To understand the nature of heaven and earth. This is heaven and earth. The law. Although we have learned power, we have not condensed results. Because in tens of billions of years, my leopards have not really entered the quasi-sacred realm, unable to unify results for future generations.

 Chapter 487：

    Everyone in Baiyu Fairy Mountain is hiding in Baiyu Cave


    "The ability to absorb the violence of eternal life infinitely into the pure innate vitality is the infinite power of the Pangu era. The infinite power of the Pangu era lasted for tens of billions of years. After tens of billions of years, the acquired power, most of us Breathing is the day after tomorrow. The return of the day after birth is nothing more than ordinary natural energy transforming into pure innate power. It is not innate. Therefore, if you want to absorb the hardware empire, you can use the natural white jade jade soul in a short period of time. Make you stronger." The brilliance of the golden dragon directly attracted the violent anger in the void into the black vortex. After a while, a kind of pure natural vitality broke into Fairy Yunzi''s body. The Madonna of the Tortoise also has this power. The essence of fairies is that the natural white jade can not only absorb the violent vitality around it, but also help these people absorb the natural vitality.


    It''s not just Fairy Yunzi who encountered such a thing. This magical family is even more terrible to strengthen Dongzhou Country. There is a river that leads directly to the family, which is one of the top ten races in the world. This family is very powerful and has a fruit level. power


    This dragon-slaying family actually has two quasi-sacreds. However, under the power of the five quasi-saints on the magic road, the resistance cannot be lifted at all, and the entire Dragon Slayer family can completely control everything in the entire world.


    Master Xuan Du, Lu Jiang and others knew the secrets of their way to the ancient flood. Everyone didn''t understand what happened. But these two are the princes of the ancient royal family. One is a disciple of the Taiqing saint. There are too many, so I still know very well about turning the world upside down.


    Their arrival seems to have made a huge change in this regard.


    The most powerful of the ten races


    Ling Zuo is a natural race with infinite power in the opposite world. There are even three quasi-sacred sacred fruits. However, these three people seem to have a good understanding of the flood. The great emperor''s Volt entered here to educate the spirit and enter the spiritual community. Although the pressure on the land of the Wufang Shenmu is very deep, it is a short shoulder, and even a cry of an uncle, so he is very clear about the situation.


    People were hospitalized without any danger.


    "With Laozi Shibo''s ability and Dihua''s experience, they may have come to this upside-down world. They are familiar with the things here. Maybe they will find Ye Hao sooner. This will be even more unfavorable for us." It seems very helpless. But now I can''t think of a countermeasure


    "So this sister-in-law took this person seriously and took this opportunity to accept this person."


    "If possible, the moon shines on this jade stone. Emperor Jin looked at this jade fairy and asked: "How can Taiyue Yuehua appear here? "


    "The world is open to the sun, and the sun is in the world. They have witnessed the development of the entire world. Even the ancestors and the ancestors of the ancestors are enough to destroy everything. Even the saints. The sun is very respected. "There are many innate demons here. , The power of the algorithm is very strong and must be bound by the rules of the sun. "The Jade Soul Fairy didn''t say anything to the Golden Emperor, but he was obviously impatient. The Golden Emperor smiled and said nothing. Seeing that the four black monks around are half-step quasi-sacred, it seems unlikely that all the disciples of the heavenly saints Cause trouble but very quiet


    "Come on" Fairy Yunxiao slowly opened her eyes and smiled. People immediately got up, Bai Yudong immediately saw crazy gods and other people appearing at the foot of Baiyu Mountain. There are hundreds of leopard monks in front of Fairy Yunxiao. : "Begging to save the ambition of the elderly"


    "You did not promise me not to obey me."


    "I am willing to worship the Qing Dynasty." The crazy God is indeed suffering. Today, the vitality of Yin continues to break through all boundaries and fall into the gods, making the crazy **** almost a demon and shattering the body. General God is like a needle. For a long time, even the monks who swallowed many crazy leopards still couldn''t restrain the damage in their bodies. I am worried that this will really blow up the flesh.


    "Your realm is nothing but the mountain peaks of my ruthless monk Taiqing Xuanxian. Even the half-step quasi-sacred threshold has not touched you. I want to live. I have many ways, but the way to relieve pain is just to bring you. Come together. Disperse"


    "This" is difficult to obtain such a huge power, but there is no chance to break through the shackles and become quasi-sacred. Now, if it disperses, I am afraid I can''t recover it anymore. But I will only die.


    "Between life and death, you don''t seem to make the most advantageous choice for yourself. However, since you worshiped me in the Qing Dynasty, this seat will give you a chance to have a soul." Yunxiao fairy is a faint Fairy Jade Soul went crazy immediately. The old man in front of him took out a white jade pill. This white jade golden pill is a jade fairy soul with a natural white jade aura and various worlds in the world. Laozi personally made three jade souls for the saints in the sky. Attention to the crazy **** seeing the fairy Yunxiao, although Yuling didn''t understand why, he still took out the golden core.

 Chapter 488：

    Mad God feels the power of Baiyu Jindan


    The whole person''s heart seemed to have stabilized, and the brilliant brilliance fell directly into the flesh of the mad god. He immediately calmed down the crazy God''s thoughts and calmed down the violent **** of the crazy God. The whole person''s thoughts also began to stabilize. Relieved


    "This is the saint''s refined white jade golden pill that can best fight against the damage of the soul. But this is an old injury. At least tens of millions of years or even hundreds of millions of years to recover. This is very small, but you don''t want to save yourself. This seat is not Nonsense is needed. I want to know about letting the world down and tell me everything you know." The Yunxiao fairy appeared in front of the mad **** and said: "Please"


    Everyone enters the fairy palace under Baiyu Mountain


    Fairy Yunxiao smiled high and said: "This seat is the Qingtian gate of the world, the disciple of the sky, this is my sister, the tortoise of the tortoise and the fairy of Yuling. These four are the Golden Emperor, the Wulixian, and the stag, Sharon. Bihaxian, the half-step quasi-sacred master and the virtues of the world are the famous gods in my sky."


    "My leopard has 180 races in this upside-down world. But the years of rotation are even a huge and unparalleled world. They can''t escape reincarnation. Now we only have 28 races and most races I am afraid Soon I will be a leopard in a whirlpool of violence."


    "Disappeared in the energetic vortex"


    "This kind of inverted world, at least tens of millions of races, the strongest, the weakest, the weakest, cannot change the state of existence, the natural destruction of violence, the infinite resentment cannot be activated, and it is the most terrifying in the world. Terrorism. Terror and horror. These are innate violent violence, even exceeding our expectations for the top ten blockade years. At that time, statistics were covered by the world, billions of miles, in "I don¡¯t know how to turn the world around." Are there any countermeasures for the power of the country. "


    "I have sent representatives of all major ethnic groups to the devil cemetery under the Zhongfu Mountain to discuss important matters within three days."


    "Tell me everything that is subverting the world. The ordinary leopard must go this time." Fairy Yunxiao took everyone out with a long sleeve.


    The family is not the origin of the ancestor dragon. It is the inheritance of the dragon''s innate five elements. It is not the ancestral heritage of Pangu. It is still a powerful presence of innate demons. The river is sitting here now. These two quasi-sacred sects were seriously injured, and the Tulong family had to succumb to the power of their ancestors. Although they are descendants of innate demons, he is the nature of the four lotus seeds of Qinglian. See the evolution of the sky race


    On the heights of the Styx (), everyone is the master of the Tulong family. They were afraid to look up at Styx. On the contrary, he is very familiar with these things. "You don''t have to worry about this seat." We just argued that something will happen when you are done. "


    The following people dare not say that the two quasi-beards of the Tulong family dare not take any action in front of the Styx. They just need to bow their heads and read both eyes. They immediately looked into the eyes of Styx. It''s like God turned to look at the monks of the Tulong family: "Some people come to this mysterious lord. I also welcome this tyrannical family. I need to know clearly that I cannot have any contempt to deal with the elders of my Tulong family. ."


    "Yes" people are nodding. Although they are a little unhappy, they are the expectant mothers of the Tulong family. They can''t give them face. But the ancestors of the river knew very well that these so-called quasi-sacred properties were powerful and mastered the rules. However, the gods of these people are not fixed in the sky, nor fixed in the hands of Luo''s ancestors, so when their mana is exhausted, He''s ancestors can deal with the enemy, and the two will immediately be invincible.


    "Recently, black giants appeared in Zhongfu Xianshan." The ancient ancestors of the river wrinkled, thinking that black giants should be gods and farmers who did not appear in the human body but showed black bodies. This is the ancient power of Pangu. Is it the power of all congenital demons? This is the so-called destiny.


    "Zhongfu Fairy Mountain" Luo Maw girl frowned. This Zhongfu Fairy Mountain is a dangerous land and will not be a word from the He Tutong family, with a little awe and fear.


    "This mountain is the cemetery of the **** of innate demons and the birthplace of thousands of demons in the world. This mountain has been around for tens of millions of years. Most inborn demons want to break through the sky and the obstacles of the sky. The earth is in chaos again. The courage and energy are admirable.


    "I don''t know what countermeasures you have."


    "I have gathered all the existing races for three days, and then went to this place to investigate. This black giant has swallowed thousands of vortices that paralyzed the world. The innate vortex here was taken away by this person. In this case, I will reverse it. The balance of the world will inevitably be broken. This will also be a fatal blow to my innate demons. If several elderly people can help each other, it is naturally the best. "In fact, Stygian should be very clear that there are definitely more than twenty quasi-sacred in this world. There are at least 50 years out of the tens of billions, but their gods do not trust heaven and true immortality. The river also felt that there were at least three quasi-sacred bones in the holy place of the Tulong family.

 Chapter 489：

    "We will definitely intervene in this matter. You don''t have to worry about telling us all the things that change the world."


    "Yes"


    This is not only the Tulong family, but also major issues are being negotiated. The entry of the world into the world makes the whole world change. The world is no longer the original world. Everything will change. Zhongfu Fairy Mountain


    A huge incomparable floating island, everything is extremely clear and transparent. It is like a crystal shining with wisdom. It is the cemetery of innate demons. It is also the holy place in the thoughts of all innate races. It is not like this in the world.


    Flowers and trees are like a psychic human being. The rivers and rivers are also very happy. The clouds are soft, and the clouds turn into a smile. Fantasy is an innate demon. The cloud is light and light. It is different from other places. There is no violent energy. There is no upside-down world.


    Sanfeng


    A black mountain, a white mountain, a green mountain, crystal clear, mysterious brilliance, three mysterious runes, three fairy mountains, these runes contain mysterious power, seem to be able to break through everything and seem to be able to awaken every The will of the individual brings the power to destroy the world


    Under the three sacred mountains, there is a black giant standing on the ground. The infinite violent temperament in the distance cannot seem to be changed. The vitality of the sky involves Ye Hao''s body. It seemed that everything that had evolved in the hands of the Five-faced Demon finally paid off at this time.


    On this day, the whole world is upside down. Everyone started to go to Xianshan in Zhongfu. The only thing is the head of the leopard. The faces of snakes and deer are divided into three groups and five groups. They appeared on the huge square under the Zhongfu Fairy Mountain. It can be seen that the power of the black giant of Zhongfu Immortal Mountain is about one hundred and eighty feet in height, and it continues to flow into the body of this black giant.


    Everyone is full of doubts, but respect it here.


    Almost most of the creatures that subvert the world appear here. The ten major races that reverse the world all appear here. The power of the twenty quasi-saints is very powerful, but they cannot shake the mountains and rivers of Fushan. Every quasi-sacred Yancheng is very respected. This is where all the gods in the world turn upside down and understand the sky.


    "It is true that Ye Hao can''t think that he is actually showing Pangu''s real body. The gods really want to conquer this innate demon." Fairy Yunxiao sighed for many uncertain factors. After seeing Ye Hao''s real body of Pangu, it became clear, the river and the others. They all turned their eyes to the rune power in the Three Fairies Mountain and the Shenxian Mountain. This is almost all the power of the ancient evil gods. The power here is even a saint who is jealous of the river. This year was the master of the quasi-sacred master, although he did not enter. The realm of saints, these three sacred mountains really feel the pressure of the ancestors of the river mouth


    "Everything is round and round. It seems that the power of the ancient evil gods is beyond our comprehension." Although Bo Xun is quasi-sacred, the path of magic has not yet reached the boundary of roundness. He is still trying to find everything.


    Luosang children are obsessed with eyes


    The local grieving ancestor scolded: "This is not ordinary power. All the innate demons and gods have realized the power of the past. They are all integrated here. You can''t pry into the mystery of your current practice. This seems to be the same. Although it has no effect on us, the saints seem to have ideas about these forces."


    "What does this have no effect on us?" asked the power ancestors.


    "Although the innate demon is dead, there is indeed a huge real spiritual will. Even if the monk is perfect, the monk cannot move here. This is the root of why the innate **** wants to break through the barriers of heaven and earth. We all have our own way. , But saints. Tao is the world, so you can understand the power of this. I think it has something to do with saints."


    "You mean Hong Mengziqi", but I don''t know why the river is smiling and not talking. The power to completely control Hongmeng Ziqi is that although the saints are highly cultivated, they are controlled by Wanfa Tiandao, especially Sanqing. They are Pangu Qingqi, but it is true Pangu authentic or Wanfa Tiandao calculation. One billion years cannot break the shackles. I am worried that the five emperors will not have a chance, so they will give up this opportunity.


    "It is not clear whether Ye Hao has absorbed such a huge mana. It seems that the 12 ancestors cannot be underestimated. Such a huge power can even be comparable to our hundreds of millions of years of practice. Once Ye Hao wakes up, we have no hope."


    "What exactly does Rason''s curse give you?"


    "Luo Wei''s intention to **** this mountain in Zhongfu County is really meaningless to Luo''s ancestors, but to Luo''s ancestors, it is meaningless. "Don''t you want to get involved in this matter? "


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I just want to walk away and distract." The river really needs to regain its strength as soon as possible. The natural vitality here is by far the best and safest, so no matter whether they have doubts or not, they will simply disappear. In front of everyone

 Chapter 490：

    "What does she mean?" Goddess Uwang was very dissatisfied


    "Don''t worry, even if you are dissatisfied with her, it is best not to show that her red lotus fire cannot be protected." The boss screamed at the goddess, and did not scream at Ye Hao under the Zhongfu fairy mountain.


    The great elders of the spirit race are people of noble morals. This man appears to be a 30-year-old man with blue hair and long sleeves. The face has been repaired. Even Master Xuan Du thanked this person very much.


    "When the day and the earth are opened for the first time, the innate gods will be formed, and the innate souls are unparalleled. When the floods flood, there will be no blood, no laws, no heaven, and hundreds of millions of years of development of the innate gods. Hope to break through all the darkness into chaos. Unfortunately, we are the ancient world that will never change. Today, everyone gathers together and suddenly appears, but it is a destined person. The sound has not been destroyed, the power of some people Was suppressed. This person respects these three people. The fairy ritual then turns to face the existence of the innate demon monk


    Standard and external are different. They all practice real heavenly beings. Every moral and moral person is the only way for them to understand innate demons.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Ye Hao. The black giant is so powerful, it can destroy everything. He can occupy the entire Zhongfu County mountain and continue to absorb all the power. It will definitely upset the balance of the whole world.


    "Kill him", a violent race of innate demons, roared one after another, all power erupted, and the voice quickly disappeared from the border of Zhongfu Immortal Mountain.


    "He can''t die." This voice is unparalleled from the mouth of the great spiritual elder. It is even more amazing. Even if Master Xuanduan seemed to be somewhat disagreement, Master and Emperor Dihua didn''t understand the situation. I looked at the master of Xuan Du and said in a relaxed way: "This incident must involve the way out of these innate demons."


    "Although this ship mountain can be self-contained, it can be repaired in my wild world. Even if it can repair the defense itself, I am worried that it will not stop the power of the wild world. Maybe it will become a flood in tens of millions of years. .The ability to stop these people is only afraid that the saints will kill these people in the first place.


    "Does he not understand what he did?"


    "These innate demons can truly practice heaven and humans without the guidance of heaven. They are very powerful people. I am worried that it is necessary to prevent Chuanshan World from becoming part of the wild world, so they found their way."


    "You said Ye Hao was unsuccessful." Master Xuandu did think about killing the gods and farmers. He was not sure about the matter between the saints. Although they are often around the saints, they cannot


    "Ye Hao shows Pan Guzheng. This is the most terrifying power of the innate demon. So they are afraid that Pan Guzheng''s bones and the high beam demon of the innate demon **** can see the future time through all the power, but they only have one every tens of thousands of years. A group of ten people will be reborn. It seems that this old man has indeed found the Yuanguang Fairy to see what will happen in the future. Ye Hao is the last support."


    "Then what do you think?" Master Xuandu asked.


    "Ye Hao has offended this magical path. Even if Luo Hao''s ancestors wanted to kill him, I would not let him go through the flood, and he would not let this person go. Even if it was Yu Qingtian¡¯s Guangcheng son, he I won¡¯t let him go. If he¡¯s not behind him, there are five big ones. Innate demons support his waist, worrying that they will die in the hands of Luo¡¯s ancestors. This time, if you kill this person here, You will want to protect Ye Hao''s innate demons.


    "Oh"


    "Now the five innate demons seem to have reached an agreement with Luo''s ancestors and will not participate in the future. In other words, Ye Hao is a person who wants to use our power to kill Ye Hao." As long as Ye Hao does not become The ancestors, they did not become quasi-holy. There is indeed a lot of hope for killing Ye Hao here.


    "In this case, according to your method, Master Tongtian seems to be very interested in Ye Hao. I don''t have to offend you." The sky spirit is like a mountain, the moon is like water, and the sky is intertwined. "When people were angry, they finally showed their strength. The rune in the void trembles. The power of the void rune is very powerful. This elderly old man exploded violently with a streamer and directly flowed into Ye Hao''s body.


    This beam of light contains immense power, which can directly awaken the gods and the sleeping souls of the surrounding gods, and all the power is injected into Ye Hao''s body. Ye Hao swallowed millions of vitality. All the vortexes appeared in Ye Hao''s body, and immediately turned into a nine-dimensional dragon


    The body was constantly moving, as if the power of the ancient world suddenly awakened all the noisy monks.


    "There was an action that moved this person." The power of the whole body''s muscles is dark. First, the virtual emptiness of the twelve ancestors is revealed in the void. Pan Gu''s real body, Kunpeng''s real body, dragon and real body, these powers finally merged into Ye Hao''s body. In the body, with the help of five innate demons, the fourth change of clues finally appeared.

 Chapter 491：

    "Tian Yuchang"''s original body instantly turned into a three-foot-sized goldfish. The goldfish''s tail was swept away. The ripples of the water immediately spread infinite ripples and ripples. Everyone seemed to feel the power of the waves. The ripples in that circle continued to dilute everyone''s thoughts.


    "The real law is like a" Master Xuanwu is incomprehensible. In the end, what the spiritual elders did actually made Ye Hao such a powerful change. Although he has not yet entered the realm of ancestors, his current power is not worse than any quasi-sacred difference. To kill Ye Hao, you must sacrifice a lot of strength.


    "I didn''t think Ye Hao realized that this field is like the power of a saint here." Bo Xun also had to admire Ye Hao''s intelligent power. It is so powerful, it smells such a huge power in a short time, and even discovered that this fish seems to be the entire inverted world has become a general ocean.


    "This is not the power of the saint, but he is fully integrated into the reversal of the world. I am worried that he wants to touch the core power of Fuxianshan. He wants to truly have this advantage. His ambition is not worse than ours. "You can let Ye Hao control the power. , Otherwise he can¡¯t explain to Luo Hao¡¯s ancestors


    "Take it out" All the quasi-sacredness comes from such a voice. The fairy goddess seemed to feel the thoughts of Bo Xun and others. After watching the beast, Bo and others. Madonna said to Turtle: "Ye Hao''s growth is beyond our scope. Even if it exceeds the expectations of the saints, don''t forget what the master said when we came.


    "He will grow very fast, but he will never exceed our expectations." Our Lady Turtle said what he heard from the saint.


    "Why," the virgin of the turtle did not understand that Fairy Yunxiao was clear, but would never tell the virgin turtle.


    "We will also go to Jindi, you go. This is the best opportunity to train you." Fairy Yunxiao said to Jindi, Jindi is in his life. Although Ye Hao is his brother, Budweiser also has a competitive heart to accommodate the top ten cultural relics of the Jin family. Golden Sword


    "Red Emperor, Moody Qingfeng, the three of you are also trying to kill. Although you can''t kill Ye Hao, you can''t let Ye Hao fuse in the world. This kid has some skills, but everything seems too fast." Lu Jianghe smiled, and then introduced the herd. Few animals of this substance can maintain the human body, and even if they can change the body, there are many animal images.


    "Yes"


    "Although the Yellow Emperor is not here, there are four great emperors who want to see Ye Hao''s power. Even if he changes, he can''t escape the palm of my hand. Ling Zu is afraid that his heart will go to Ye Hao to cause chaos, at least not Let people see. Come out, "Other great emperors are here. Although Qingfeng is not the gospel, the fact that the Mu people did not put their quasi-sacred hands together is not the case.


    These five people vacated and appeared in the void of Zhongfu Xianshan. They immediately felt the power of the three holy mountains. Except for the other four people who can resist a strong body, they cannot resolve this strong momentum. Tianyu


    Under the power of "the power to block Sanxian Mountain", some wild beasts have not been confused yet, but the angry and dark people in their hearts suddenly and violently angry, and the entire Zhongfu Mountain is almost chaotic.


    The sound of "silence" seems to come from the bottom of everyone''s heart, shining violently with bright light, and the quasi-sacred world "what does this mean?"


    "This person is the wreckage of my hungry world. I must die in my hands. This is a natural opportunity for this person to die here." Master Xuanwu determined that the elders of the Ling Dynasty did not seem to have found traces of Xuanwu.


    "The only person who knows this person is the one who disappointed me. No one is allowed to move him. Especially in this sacred place of congenital demon. Your intentions are calculated by the tens of millions of people in Yuanguang County. Accurately Said that the fairy mountain is the incarnation of all innate demons. I turned the world upside down. It can be reproduced and cultivated for thousands of years. If the saints want to come, let the saints come, the meaning of spiritual elders is the easiest to understand. Ten thousand years The **** of innate demons is more powerful than the treasure of innate.


    "It seems that it must be killed by a weapon." Xuan Du and Master both ordered. This is the will of the saints, but these people will know these things.


    "Let us let your seat see your power today." Master Xuan Duan was so eager to hold the dusty golden robe. On the top of the robe, the golden light was flying, gathering a lot of light of will. All the beasts were stunned. All the semi-human animals on one knee vibrated slightly, and the gods on the ground also had a little aura. It seems that the golden light of Master Xuanwu is so calm that these people are full of peace.


    Only the quasi-sacred can see this light and show a huge innate demon. The infinite mass is transformed into twenty behemoths. Every beast is so powerful that it is not a human being, and everyone can praise it. National Strength

 Chapter 492：

    "The Light of Wisdom" Master Xuandu also felt that the power of these 20 people was indeed powerful and possessed incomparable motivation. It is even more powerful than Master Xuanwu and others.


    The "broken" Master Xuanwu and others did not want to be the enemy of these 20 people. He not only has to guard against the fairy of Yunxiao, but also guard the ancestors of the ancestors. The gods always looked at the mysterious brilliance of the runes and did not dare to waste all the fuss. For wind and fire, the dragon is arrogant, everything is perfect, the perfect blue dragon, dragon head, dragon horn, all-round spirituality is the real wind dragon.


    Wind and wind entangled in the wind, the fire was burning, the wind was moving, and the two wind dragons were entangled together, and they immediately collided with people''s momentum. All quasi-sacred eyes are closed. Although their bodies are still in their bodies, they also have guardians of their bodies. God disappeared in the world of mysterious runes in Zhongfu Fairy Mountain


    Everything is chaotic, everything is bright, everything is dark. This is the origin of congenital demons. The primitive power of thousands of innate demonic races appeared in front of everyone.


    A bunch of fire, a bunch of ice, a little bit of light


    The divine light that appears in the gods of the people is not the personal law of Master Xuanwu. He is the founder of Confucianism. He is a genius hero. The flow of the gods is clear and transparent. Look at it with a little black light. Anything that can be combined with the whole God cannot be helped by this kind of thing.


    Fairy Yunxiao is also the power of most quasi-sacred capitals.


    In the middle of the sacred goddess, the flame of the red lotus is not a black light. There are no traces of dust and essence. It seems to disappear. There seems to be only one red lotus in the world.


    The highest is still the river.


    "This is the magical source of many innate demons. Fire is the power of infinite life. Ice is the violent temper of innate demons. The center of this is the power of innate demons. It seems that the power of so many demons is also the power of innate demons. The characteristics of the machine of tomorrow. Although the river is not clear, the relationship between the past innate demons can be seen in the heart of the Ming Dynasty, but this may be why the saint wants to shoot. The saint is afraid that it cannot take this thing. The saint does not come in person. The reason is that Tianxuan North is not suitable for the saints. However, this is impossible. The saints must seize the critical moment, they will not be able to accomplish all of these.


    "For many years, I have been guarding this place without any credit or effort. As far as the spiritual elders are concerned, there is no need to care about the compassion of the saints that will definitely bring the shipowner to the whole world." Master Xuan Duan decided to do so. The decision is not invalid. This is almost the reason and result for the saints to take over Chuanshan. Although "Let''s do this, we don''t want to talk nonsense, I want to take away the treasures of Zhongfu County and see if you are capable." All the innate demons immediately ordered the wind to rise in front of the treasures of Fuxian Mountain. The first union in world history


    "Spirit, Yuan, Dharma, Body, Elephant, Dragon, Tiger, Soul, Mind, and Meaning" The ten incredible powers of the ten major races The infinite aura of wisdom reveals beauty among all the quasi goddesses, and it seems suffocating


    The body of the spiritual elder is a group of mixed spirits. Although this element is innate, it can return to the aura from the mixed atmosphere when practiced to the extreme. This skill can control the world. The power of the great elder and the two elders hand-mixed the Yuan Ling Mai Zhu. This pearl was born on the Dafa ship. Has unparalleled power. Under the power of the primordial spirit, millions of brilliance shine. The world has become a wall of vitality blocking the surrounding forces.


    "The red lotus will destroy everything." At this time, the river suddenly turned into a huge force. Finally, it turned into a red light. The huge **** on the river became invincible, and he directly killed the number of souls. Ten great spiritual forces incited two quasi-sacred foundations


    "Yuan Yishengguangpa" the elders of the Yuanxian family immediately exploded with terrible momentum. The White God shot the white light. This white light immediately blocked the will of the fire red lotus, and passed all the wills in the power of time. in


    "The wind is burning, and the will is inviolable." The power of the fire dragon erupted completely, destroying all the will. The two dragons rushed to the sea together with the dragon, and the water was surging. Divine power erupted in the holy land of Fuxian Mountain.


    "The devil''s tower will be like a mountain."


    "The Sea of ??Uwang will be irresistible"


    "The eyes of chaos will not be able to capture the air"


    "Mixed gold will fight the Yellow River is endless"


    "The will of the gods and the sword will divide everything." The power of the quasi-saint broke out completely. It does not have the willpower of God of War at all. Each force is very unique. Each force is very powerful. Among them, Wanhua''s spiritual light gathered a little, forming a vast sky world. Although people outside can''t see clearly, this momentum has affected everyone''s strength. They avoided the infinite will and disappeared directly into the Zhongfu Immortal Mountain.


    The Red Emperor and others appeared in front of Ye Hao

 Chapter 493：

    "People I want began to think that Pershing actually appeared in front of the different powers of the gods. But the owner would **** Zhongfu to that powerful Bao Qingfeng. I think you exist, thank you for your Dandao Road. Do everything, but today you are here to prove the power of your great emperor. I hope you find the wrong person. "Ye Hao''s voice seems to be full of infinite will, which hinders the tremendous power of these people.


    "Ye Hao, you and I are brothers, but today I also want to know how much I have to do with you."


    "Then open the weapon" Tianyu disappeared, and Ye Hao, who saw the green robe, appeared in front of everyone again. "I will show you how many pounds out of the four emperors and the two emperors want you to be truly better."


    The "Golden Wheel" The Golden Emperor took the lead in displaying the eternal golden wheel on the golden wheel. Guanghua continued to tear everything apart. Infinite natural vitality is injected into it. It immediately became a golden charm. Although it is in Zhongfu Xianshan, it is very sharp. Still won''t change


    The power of the red emperor Pili burst out, and the practice of the red emperor became higher and higher. The whole person is more like the emperor''s demeanor. It seems that the incarnation of Dongdi Taiji seems to be a clue that Boxing has seen the identity of the Red Emperor but only longs for it.


    The five giant trees of the "Five Gods Through the Sky" rushed out of the huge clouds and gathered into a dense forest. This forest was scattered on the wooden emperor.


    "Blue Sea Blue Silk Dance"


    "Dafa Cold" is not only good at magical techniques, but also at fierce violent water power. Infinitely great people will finally break through the shackles of the void and condense ice and air into heaven and earth. The restoration of the five people was extremely extreme. Deep and well matched


    The seaweed spirit full of Qingsi constantly clicked Ye Hao to come to Ye Hao, the whole body was wide open, as if not afraid of any power, the corpse was a good corpse. The power of good thoughts can make people''s minds beyond minutes. It is said that the power of a complete individual destroyed the black breath and appeared from Ye Hao''s body. This is not the power of magical powers, nor the power of wizards. However, it is impossible to directly inject the power of five people. Stop this force


    "Five elements, five colors, three thousand big worlds, all the sky, and the whole body are indulged in the middle of the body." The voice dissipated Ye Hao''s body, immediately destroyed the body, and turned into infinite violent vitality. Before everyone''s eyes.


    The five people retired immediately. They did not feel the power of the body. They did not find any errors. It seems to be the body of the past. The three major forces in the wave realized the danger and did not seem to find any power.


    Could it be that Ye Hao is not a good idea?


    Ye Hao disappeared suddenly, everyone was wrong. At this time, the quasi-sacred battle immediately wiped out all power. The treasures of Fuxian Mountain finally began to show that the original power was ignited into a mixed element, and the ice became a mixed harpsichord. Yuan Guanghua¡¯s Central Plains is Yuan Zhenyu Jade


    Everything in the entire Zhongfu Immortal Mountain began to dissipate under this huge force, the sky was clear and transparent, and the treasure was collapsing.


    The five people retreated and retreated half a step, and the river and other people also appeared on the square. Except for the other side of the river, everyone else was extremely pale. The red lotus is constantly absorbing the power of the sky. This sheer power is just the river, daring to take other faces even pale. Some people are injured


    The quasi-sacred thing that turns the world upside down is the wolf. Five quasi-sacreds were directly dispelled. The real body is also very fragile. Others were also injured and injured. They seem to be very calm and seem to have seen the best things in life.


    "I want to be the treasure of the next generation." The other fifteen souls shot and killed the violent whirlpool of these elements. These vortices flowed violently from the hurricane, and the hurricane expanded from the immense force. Fifty huge vortexes finally condensed. The infinite power becomes a huge incomparable spirit, the power that destroys everything destroys the void, and comes to these quasi-sacred


    "Annihilation" roaring violence


    "Blocking" the wind and the futon immediately attacked and turned into a Tai Chi pattern in the hollow. I want to solve this problem. "Cangtian Pavilion" is also well known at present. Fifteen quasi-sacred forces worry that they can really destroy everything. The power of Zhongfu Xianshan surged and tens of millions of miles of land were destroyed. The mountains began to disappear. All elements have begun to hollow out.


    The two men were immediately attacked by the sacred dragon. The power of Master Xuan Duan''s quasi-sanctuary cannot stop this. The **** of land pressure was also drawn into the void and retreated a few steps.


    "Great Yuan Jindou"


    "Devil''s Tower" Fairy Yunxiao and Bo Xun teamed up and finally blocked the dragon''s spirit. The dragon''s spirit immediately tore everything apart, and finally intercepted in front of everyone. The power of golden battle is thousands of brilliance, and the magic tower is also magical.


    "Spread", rivers, machines, flames, red lotus flowers, flames, firepower, powerful forces in the dragon


    This figure suddenly appeared in the darkness and captured the original jade in the center of the void.

 Chapter 494：

    "What is the flaw of this person?"


    "I will try to give it a try", Master Xuanwu offered sacrifices to Tai Chi Yin and Yang. This is a part of Tai Chi diagram. It can restrain the sky and the earth and change the sky. This yin and yang force releases unlimited black and white glory into the mirror, seeming to shine in the world of whole blood. Force the true spirit of the river nymph


    "Can''t let her let me steam the sea." The pressure of the earth showed that the Cang Tian Ding was pouring out the hot sun. The real flame flows into the sea of ??blood and evaporates the bleeding mist. This mist bloomed and gathered hundreds of suns. Fire dragon


    The sun was really hot, the dragon immediately tore everything around, and the two collided. Thousand souls immediately disappeared, and the sea of ??blood seemed to begin to tremble.


    "Jiuququ Yellow River Array"


    The two main sacred masters of the "Four Seas" simultaneously attacked the clouds. Although they feel the powerful force in the formation, they can''t even find a way to crack or use their power to cover the endless beach of yellow sand. The power is rolled up, and the sky illuminates the whole **** world.


    Thousands of sea water fell from the gap to the rolling water waves, the water waves, the thousand water dragons, the nine rivers and the Yellow River array completely merged together, directly hitting the sea of ??blood. Four people did not shoot them. I want to use fishing


    Three hundred and sixty blood sea monks immediately broke out and condensed in the void. The **** curse was stamped together and became a murderous heart.


    Killed, the fairy appeared in front of these three treasures


    There was no trace in her eyes. She knows that such things are indeed capable of owning herself. Although this is a rare form of quasi-sacredness, it is not a way for the saints to figure it out.


    The soul of Styx approaches this treasure. Only by integrating God into the center of Yuanguang can you feel the attraction. The real halo is the power of hundreds of millions of innate gods. The infinite amount of Yuanfa power seems to be the **** of the river. Smelting Styx seems to have lost his god


    The 36 Qinglian four lotus seeds removed from the chaos fell into the depths of the **** sea, the last drop of eyes. The eyes seemed to be filled with endless sympathy and sacredness. Wisdom and strength have passed so many years


    I can''t understand the power of this eye, as if I can feel the power of this eye instantly.


    Maybe it was doomed tens of billions of years ago.


    The primordial spirit was scattered among the lotus flowers and scattered into the sky. This is a shelter of vacuum metaphysics, and it seems to be able to see everything in the past.


    The sacred rivers seem to have discovered that the secret of this true aura can be pulled out by the huge suction of the flash.


    Styx took a few steps back, looking at the faint shadow in the void.


    "I am doing what you do."


    "This treasure should not allow you to master the power of real laws. This is already a big opportunity." According to the voice, it seems that there are endless power from hundreds of millions of worlds that have destroyed many real souls. The law was condensed into a kind and compassionate old man. The old man seemed to have great power. The fairy flower blooms with crystals, and the emptiness is invincible.


    "Isn''t my opportunity to give you a break? You are such a despicable saint, I am not so good." I will immediately withdraw to the **** sea and stand in the void. Ling Guang continues to influence the court and is meticulous


    After a while, the end of the woods was right in front of him, Jia Yu stood up happily and walked out of the woods with one foot.


    But the happiness is not fully revealed, but there is a bit of coolness behind it.


    The other foot stepped on the ground like a conditioned reflex. The reversal force came from the soles of the feet, and the body plunged into the air, trying to escape to a distance.


    "This kind of hatred must be reported. Soon, my strong family will balance your bones, that is, I will kill you personally and use your blood to wash today''s shame," shouted without looking back.


    The stretchable right leg was a bit heavy, and the body pulled out and solidified in the air did not continue to fly forward as I imagined.


    Recalling the panic, I saw Ye Hao''s left hand grasping his right leg, and there was a strong smirk in his mouth.


    "Oh, don''t wait any longer, now, you can come to my blood, but you are afraid that you don''t have this ability," the silky laughter was introverted, and an unusually cold killing appeared on that face.


    At this time, Ye Hao was covered by more than a dozen musical instruments. When the brilliance came, Xiao Nuo could no longer borrow the clothes of the Ziyun God, and sent Zhang Wei to all his instruments when he was in danger. All outside.


    More than a dozen energy tools uttered a violent chaos at the glorious moment, and under the smooth attack, the body shot more than ten feet away.


    Guanghua hadn''t dissipated yet, he saw that Jia Zhang wanted to escape. In his rush, he no longer cared about broken instruments. The speed will reach its limit and Jia will stay.


    "Give me back to you, you must die today." With her left hand increasing in strength, Jia Jia was dragged out of the air and thrown into an old tree in large numbers.


    The terrible force made the old tree look a bit cracked, and the whole old tree was shaken.


    Jia Zhang''s body fell to the ground. Just after this fall, the bone pain came from the back. Although he forcibly protects energy, physical attacks also make him feel painful.

 Chapter 495：

    Standing in a panic, feeling the coolness of the remaining energy in the body is even stronger, as long as half of his energy is used to activate the combat skills, if this is when Ye Hao is working hard.


    "Oh, it''s still very tenacious, not as wasteful as I thought," Ye Hao stepped forward to laugh, and locked him with his breath tightly to prevent him from escaping again.


    "Ye Hao, there is not much hatred between you and me. I often blame me for looking at you with the strength of my family. I want you to apologize here, as long as you are willing to let me go, the conditions will make me open to you, high-level Work. I can give you laws, fighting skills, and herbs." Jia Wei knew he was an enemy, but he began to use attractive means.


    When I heard this, Ye Hao''s face was slightly relieved, and there was a sinister laughter again.


    "Oh, I regret it now, but from the first time you insulted me, you are doomed to die," the silky laughter had not fully revealed yet, the fierce murder once again filled every nerve of Ye Hao . With his right hand waving, there is no worries about a spirit sword.


    The sword qi pierced the silent night sky, sending out a yoke like death. Blue and green whispered at a sudden moment. Jia Yu''s mouth is very big, and all the defense tools are condensed in a life-and-death state.


    The "Spirit Sword" burst like fireworks on Jiawei''s body. Jia Wei''s defense tools are extremely low. In the spirit sword attack, there was no incitement.


    Without any distractions, Jia Wei used instruments to restrain him. At this time, Jia Wei needs energy most. The speed of self-recognition is much lower than Ye Hao''s. For a while, she gave up the long sword and put down her weak sword. She stared at Ye Hao to prevent him from attacking again.


    "Oh, a good defensive tool, it seems that your family has some details," Ye Hao continued to move slowly, sneering out a sneer.


    "Oh, the ignorant junior, even Jia Jia didn''t know that he wanted to scare you," Zhang Jia knew there was no hope of temptation. This sentence is no longer a pol''s "Feng Jue Jue". The scary tears echoed in this space, Jia''s The body withdrew to the distance with the impact of energy. Ning Siyou''s control quickly approached the "Wind Jue Jue".


    In this way, in the process of violent retreat, chasing, and continuous spread, Ye Hao watched the "Wind Jue Jue" gradually weaken, and could no longer be safe in his calm heart. He looked a little anxiously at the layers of defenseless tools.


    The energy finally dissipated in this world, and the small storm turned into countless breeze, slowly attacking Ning Siyu.


    Seeing all this, I couldn''t help feeling sad. This way of restoring God is so cruel. I cherish the most powerful skills such as Bao, but in the eyes of others, this is just a small skill.


    "Your mother, I don''t believe I can''t break you today, even if I''m going to kill you with you tonight," you will see the blue-green spots in your eyes. Jia Wei, the killing in his heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Oh," it was as angry as Ye Hao, a crisp and loud echo in this world, listening to Ye Hao''s ears was a natural voice.


    The gaze quickly condenses on the energy artifact layer, and a small crack is very obvious at the time of launch.


    Although the cracks in many layers of energy instruments were as small as a glass of water, Ye Hao saw its hope, and his belief in his heart became firmer.


    Jia Wei, who was knocked down in the distance, felt that a crack had appeared. There was still a smirk on his face, but his heart became very nervous.


    He stood up in horror, looked at the blue-green dagger in Ye Hao''s hand, and the arrow shot down.


    "Oh, don''t you run, and then quickly expand my spiritual knowledge," Ye Hao sneered as he watched Jia Wei''s almost interesting movements, when the green hand in his hand slipped.


    In an instant, Jia Wei saw Ye Hao''s attack again, his heart became more and more calm, and he couldn''t help but concentrate a bit.


    The energy roared and attacked Jia Yu''s back. With the impact of energy, the energy cracks began to spread rapidly.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed and waved his hands. Less than one-third of the energy in his body decreased again.


    The technology of war has not completely dissipated. Jia Zhang''s body sank into the distance under the impact of energy. When the body fell, it hit a big tree. Thick tree trunks are scattered on several parts of the ground. .


    Jia Yu, who had already launched more than ten meters away, did not notice the pain in her body. He quickly stood up, but his fighting skills appeared again, still hitting the back.


    Jia''s terrifying power will be played more than ten meters away. Under the bombardment of the three war technologies, the energy tools on his body eventually turned into countless pieces.


    "Ye Hao, thank you for taking me a ride. This great grace will come back sooner or later." When the energy instrument burst, Jia Shu rushed out and went straight to the distance.


    "Mom, I was deceived," I heard Jia Yu was full of mocking words, and Ye Hao knew the way he followed him.


    At this time, Jia Wei was more than ten feet away from him, and his body had reached the edge of the woods. His speed cannot be intercepted.

 Chapter 496：

    "Your mother, even if I was seen by others today, I will kill you," cursed angrily, and his body flashed.


    The left palm suddenly stretched out, and a "steam storm" spurted out of your palm. The terrible force quickly pushed the body forward, and the speed instantly increased several times.


    Jia Yu jumped out of the woods, very happy, and accelerated again on his toes. Suddenly, the whistle sounded, and the heart gradually sank and jumped again. After squinting, some people were afraid to look back at everything behind.


    "Nothing, nothing, he can''t keep up with me anymore," he whispered, comforting himself, but the whistle gradually growing in his ears was so real.


    "Your mother, let us stay, you must die today," Ye Hao''s voice was like a purgatory voice, making Jia''s body tremble.


    At the moment the sound fell, a heavy punch hit Jia Zhang''s head, and his heavy fist fell to his chest. The lightning-like Jia Wei was forced to fall and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Your mother, run, keep running," the green scorpion in his hand irritated Jia Wei''s abdomen mercilessly, with countless small intestinal blood and the stench of mist floating in the air as the barley pierced.


    "Go back, crawl back to me," took out the green scorpion and slammed it against Jia''s back.


    Jia Yu knew he could not escape his gaze, looking at the distant forest. He suddenly remembered something, an awkward glance in his eyes. In the corner, Jia Wei slowly crawled forward on all fours, and the blood spilled from the abdomen left a lot of blood stains along with the crawling of the body.


    In Ye Hao''s hands, Qing Yan exuded a chilly orange fruit, slowly walking behind Jia Zhang. Jay locked his breath tightly with every move. Although he was so humiliated at this time, it was only a painful beginning for Jia Wei. How could Ye Hao make him run so easily?


    When Jia Zhang climbed to the edge of the woods, both of them were stunned. They showed unusually evil smiles.


    Jia Wei''s limbs increased by a few points and he crawled forward quickly, while Ye Hao raised his green hand. As the corner of his mouth became thicker, the green hand suddenly dropped.


    In an instant, heartbreaking ripples echoed in the open area, and countless fine blood mists emerged.


    "This sword is because you humiliated me on the first day," Ye Hao''s anger echoed in the woods, and Jia''s left foot fell on the ground by Ye Hao''s hand.


    The two continued in a very strange atmosphere, and then walked a few meters. Ye Hao raised his hands again, and the thick blood mist and painful cry continued to repeat.


    "This sword is because you humiliated me in a restaurant for the first time." Qingyu fell, Jia Yu''s right foot was cut off, Ye Hao''s cold drink echoed like hell, but Jia Wei was still deep in the forest. Place. When crawling, the endless blood overflowing from the body will inject the dust-filled ground into the body, crawling into a patch of red.


    Although Jia Yu was in pain while crawling, his teeth bit his lip deeply into his lower lip, oozing countless delicate blood, but there was a little bit of killing in his eyes, and he raised his eyes to look at the woods. Deep down, continue to crawl forward.


    Once again, a few meters away, the green scorpion in Ye Hao''s hand rose again and again, and Jia Wei moved his thighs and body away from his body.


    "This sword is because you humiliated me in a restaurant for the first time,"


    It was a crawl, watching Jia Wei become so embarrassed, but did not do any rebellion, just crawled deeply into the woods, even though he was cutting off his left leg, he still crawled forward. There is a slight stagnation.


    "Oh, it seems you have any conspiracy," staring at the direction Jia Wei was climbing. The darkness couldn''t see everything in it, and the heart couldn''t help but be careful.


    "This sword is because you humiliated me in the classroom," Qingyu fell, and Jia Yu''s right leg always fell on the ground.


    Only the upper limbs of Jia Wei are still crawling. The pain caused by his body caused spasms on his face, and the brutality on his eyebrows became more and more intense.


    "Oh, I want to know what kind of mind you are playing with." Seeing Jia Wei crawling forward despite the pain in his body, Ye Hao''s mouth tilted slightly, his heart was ready.


    Jia Wei dragged his limbs to climb up. Ye Hao wasn''t too worried. This Jia has lost too much blood. Even if he had any conspiracy, it would be meaningless to hit stones at this time.


    Under the hazy moonlight, it gives a sense of reality. A blood red was left on the ground more than 30 meters long. Jia Wei looked at his destination, getting closer and closer.


    "Climb, you don''t want to climb," Then, after discovering that Jia Wei was no longer crawling, Ye Hao kicked the stump.


    The bust left by Jia Zhang is like a cylinder rolling on the ground. The moment the body stagnated, his arms stretched out and his body straightened, but the **** mouth showed a slight smile.


    Jia Wei continued to walk forward, ten meters in a moment, but at the moment when his head was raised and low, Jia''s roar sounded in the entire forest, half shouting, unwilling.


    "Jia Zheng, you have betrayed your family''s vow, if there is an afterlife, I will not let you pass this little guy," Jia Xiaokong stared at the open space, saying too much.

 Chapter 497：

    I endured physical pain and persisted for tens of meters before I found a way to escape. I don''t think Jia Wei, who doesn''t understand life and death, will take out his own things.


    Ye Hao had already seen his strangeness. His eyes looked far away. Nothing there can make him feel scared. There was blood in a sudden clearing in the distance, but I don''t know where to track the people who died there.


    "This sword is because of my promise. I say that your life belongs to me. I will definitely call you the pain of death. Your biggest mistake is to not bully me when my life is the most lost." The anxiety is no longer there. Concerned about Jia Wei''s sudden death, Green Scorpion waved his hand and cut off in an instant Jia Zhengding was completely dead. He escaped with his space scroll while dealing with Jia Wei.


    Space scrolling, a device that can share two spaces at once. The person using this scroll can be taken to another space. Its preciousness is far from comparable to ordinary tools, and it is the best weapon to escape.


    "Hey, let''s go and go home." Putting away the green scorpion, looking at the corpse in the distance, he sighed unknowingly.


    A bad hunch reverberated in my heart, vaguely feeling that it would pose some threats to myself.


    "Hey, step by step, how can the family that can take out the space scroll become a second-rate force? I hope they will not come into contact with them in the future." In a low voice, the two went to the "Lingyan Pavilion."


    "Si Yu, you are getting more and more embarrassed, this guy is still considered a human," the two passed through Jia''s corpse, Xiao Nuo''s small mouth looked at half of the body''s emotions.


    "Who told him to insult me, he was destined to die very badly at that moment." His eyes glanced at his body without emotion, and his breathing did not fluctuate.


    As Xiao Nuo continued to move forward, his body suddenly stopped a few steps, his eyes slowly moved back, and finally landed on Jia Zhang, his eyes turned around, making a strange look.


    "Hey, Xiao Nuo, you didn''t realize that the fighting skills he used at the time were very good. Can you get rid of his space?" The corner of his mouth looked at Xiao Nuo''s shoulder with a smirk.


    "Ye Hao, you are a human being, so no one is so rude. You will never let the dead go." Xiao Nuo''s expression was slightly dissatisfied, but the corners of his mouth wore a bad laugh and crystal wings. Fly easily to Jia Wei''s half body.


    Xiao Zhang''s hand passed over Jia Zhang''s body, and suddenly stopped again.


    "Hey, you can''t always ask me to work in white, you only need that kind of war skills, everything else belongs to me," the little face lifted slightly, looking at Ye Hao''s threat.


    "Okay, here you are, here you are, hurry up," Xiao Nuo replied reluctantly, his eyes kept glancing.


    Xiao Nuo''s small hand reached half of his body, and a faint silver gray was reflected on his palm. This is the first time Ye Hao has seen Xiao Nuo use energy in his body, a faint silver gray at night. It looks beautiful.


    Smiling and shaking his head, there are too many secrets hidden in this little thing.


    "Hey, Siyu, come out, I will find you, don''t worry..." Xiao Nuo''s little hand waved a small spot on his palm, smiling very comfortably.


    Looking at this little thing, it would be so greedy, Ye Hao was helpless, and suddenly felt that this little thing would inevitably repeat such things.


    "Hey, Siyu, your kid is a good point. Here is an advanced combat skill. You see if you want it. This is the most advanced. Can you want it?" After a while, I threw one Grey scroll.


    "Huayao, Xuanjie''s intermediate combat technology uses his own energy to ignite the light attribute energy between heaven and earth. When the enemy is at the time, it produces a powerful brilliance. The energy hidden in the brilliance cannot be underestimated. It can train the power of Dacheng "The spirit knows it, and a flow of information flows from it.


    Looking at the introduction on it, Ye Hao''s mouth smiled more and more, and his spiritual consciousness sank into the depths of the inquiry again, but there was a strange power bursting out of spirit.


    "Oh, how could this happen?" The mind will inevitably recover from the shocked spirit.


    "Is there a blood seal?" Xiao Nuo discovered Ye Hao''s strangeness, and embraced the scroll and the spiritual exploration, still.


    I heard that Xiaonu vomited a noun that I didn''t understand at all, and I couldn''t help but read it again.


    "Si Yu, don''t worry, look at the presence of blood in your body. This blood seal can be opened by the blood of your family." Xiao Nuo looked at Ye Hao''s face.


    Turning his half body over, the green sputum in his hands slowly pierced his back, carefully searching for the presence of blood. Ye Hao placed his hopes on this broken body. Without blood, this technique is meaningless in his own hands.


    After a lot of effort, the last part of the spine hides a source of unscrupulous essence, and quickly mobilizes the spirit and moves the blood drop into the combat technique.


    The blood fell on the gray scroll, and the thick blood red burst out suddenly, and then there was a crisp echo.


    "Hey, open it up, this war is yours," Xiao Nuo threw it over. After taking over the combat skills, he turned his right hand and turned around. In the dark night, Ye Hao stared at the depths of the woods not far away, his body became very fluctuating.

 Chapter 498：

    The spirit of micro-movement, the rapid transfer of family running, absorbed the energy between heaven and earth. After wasted, the body''s energy is already less than a quarter. If this is the case, I am afraid I will lose when fighting against others.


    "Come out, don¡¯t think that tortoises are generally hidden and exposed. If you really want to go to my life, then it¡¯s time, I¡¯m already weak to the extreme." Eyes looked at the darkness in the distance and passed from it. There was a loud drink. But the whole body constantly absorbs the energy of heaven and earth.


    "Hey, when I was a three-year-old kid, would you like to give me a slogan? My IQ doesn''t seem to be that low. I don''t need to install it anymore. I will come to you, "Dark forest, a cold local. The voice echoed, and then a figure gradually appeared in the moonlight. As the character walked, the moonlight caused a wave of fluctuations through the air.


    Under the soft moonlight, the face gradually appeared, this is the long-lost Zhu Long.


    "Knowing that the dissatisfaction between us will not end easily, waiting for you for a long time, but I did not expect you to be so stingy when you haven''t seen you for many days. I will choose to start with me." Quickly, the eyes are dead. Staring fatally at the dragon coming out.


    "Hey, there is only waste in your eyes. Even if you didn''t kill anyone, I can still kill you," Zhu Long slowly approached, feeling the change in his power through the invisible spiritual knowledge on his body. The skin tone can''t help but change.


    "You have to die today, otherwise, with this kind of speed training, the person who will die in the future will become me." Feeling that Siyu''s power suddenly increased, I couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    "Oh, that may not be. Your power is superior. It seems that you are in a strange situation. Otherwise, it seems that your planting speed cannot be upgraded to such a level in a few months." Ye Hao glanced casually and replied indifferently. From the first time he met, he saw that Zhu Long''s strength was terrible.


    "Hey, you forced my father to kill my family. If I don''t grow up, I can''t afford the blood that my father has already passed." When Zhu Long mentioned his father, his body was shaking and looking at Ye Hao. s eyes. Endless killing, at this time he still didn''t know the truth about Ye Hao, and he didn''t dare to kill the killer.


    "Your father didn''t ask you to return to Jianzong. Why don''t you listen to his old man''s last words? You are too filial,"


    "Hey, my father¡¯s hatred has not been reported yet. How can I cultivate with peace of mind? Today I will go to your dog¡¯s life and comfort my father in the spirit of heaven. Then I will return to Jianzong. I will study hard and be When I succeed, Yan Xia will not. These are my fingertips and toys. "In the distance, the dragon''s face is getting stronger and stronger, and his cold words are spit out mercilessly, which shows his hatred of Ye Hao and the Yanxia royal family. .


    "Oh, I''m afraid you don''t have this kind of power," Ye Hao sneered, probing his spirit in the chaotic sea, his face a little more satisfied.


    "Hey, do you dare to talk to me like this? When you break through God, don''t think you can get rid of the wasteful name. Your weakness is still a waste in my eyes." Zhu Long''s body fluctuates violently and his hands are very long. Sword Silver Le Mans soared.


    "Oh, thank you for giving me time to regain my strength, now you can go to death", confirming that his body energy has been restored by half, Ye Hao did not drag, his breath quickly mobilized, holding the green scorpion to Zhu Long.


    This person must commit suicide in front of him, and he doesn''t want to leave any hidden dangers for himself. Under the cold feeling, the green scorpion looked very beautiful at night, and the sharp sword screamed with sharp screams.


    In the distance, Zhu Long never thought that he would take the first step, swinging his silver sword against the barley attack. The two men who hadn''t played for a long time cast out dazzling sparks from the swords in their hands, and then the two bodies violently attacked each other. drop out.


    Ye Hao''s body flipped in midair. When the dragon was not waiting for the ground, the dragon was accidentally attacked. The corpse floating in mid-air could not borrow force from the air, nor could it escape Zhu Long''s blow.


    The cold silver sword air shattered instantly with a sharp wind, Ye Hao rushed to his left hand, his palm pointed diagonally to the ground, a "steam storm" was hit, and the terrible thrust of the "steam storm" caused his body to be a majestic soul. Wandering around, there was a wave of fluctuations in the energy space not far from the sound. Feeling the fluctuations, Ye Hao''s mouth tilted slightly, knowing the path the dragon was following, and his body instantly disappeared to the ground.


    "Oh..." There was a turbulence in the dark space. A thin layer of blood mist spit out from the space. I hope that the dragon will gradually appear on the body, and the body will fall to the ground unstable.


    Then Ye Hao stepped on the ground, took off his body, and laughed at Zhu Long, a huge power.


    "Oh, the advantage of God''s Armed Department is like this. The speed is a bit faster than my primary speed, but your heart is not suitable for speed attacks." The eyes lifted slightly, and the eyes fell into the distance. I wish you a good dragon.

 Chapter 499：

    At this time, Zhu Long had his own punch, but this was not a big problem. He is uncomfortable. He just used a "steam storm" to consume some energy and sneak in. Now the energy in chaos is less than three-quarters. First of all, if the consequences are to be consumed, it will be unthinkable.


    "Hey," Long in the distance was cold, the silver long sword in his hand pointed in the air, and the energy of his body rushed over.


    "Your mother, use advanced combat skills when I have no energy." Feeling the energy fluctuations on the dragon sword, Ye Hao cursed in his heart, but the curse in his heart still stopped, but there was a touch of joy in his eyes.


    "Your mother, ask for wealth and gambling, gambling," the heart sighed low, staring at the distant dragon.


    The silver long sword in Zhu Long''s hand was stagnant in midair for a few seconds, and the energy fluctuated endlessly. "Go to hell", with a shout, the sword in Zhu Long''s hand also dropped quickly.


    The cold silver energy instantly illuminated the night sky and instantly swallowed Ye Hao''s body.


    In the distance, Xiao Nuo''s face was filled with some doubts, and then became anxious. "Si Yu, you pretend to be full of big hair, Ziyun Shenyi is here to serve me," Xiao Nuo became a little anxious looking at the Ziyun Shenyi on his body.


    The silver slowly dissipated, gradually revealing Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s body hit the old tree at the end of the forest. There was a gap in the woods where Ye Hao''s body passed. When Ye Hao collided, several old trees collapsed. on the ground.


    There was no life on Sen Bai''s face, and blood was constantly being pulled out of his mouth. The green squat in his hand no longer fell to the ground.


    "Thinking about the rain", Xiao Nuo''s small body quickly rushed towards the broken body, and his small hand shook Ye Hao''s **** head.


    "Oh, trifle, you sent me away, now it''s time for me to kill him," Zhu Long''s cold words slowly spread, and the silver sword in his hand gushed out for a while and walked step by step. Ye Hao. Step in.


    "Your mother, who do you think you are, just because you all want to kill Siyu, don''t sneak in the urine and take care of your dog." Sad Xiaonuo heard Zhu Long''s drink. Suddenly angry, his eyes tightly grasped Zhu Long, and the small body in front of Ning Siyu blocked it.


    "Stop talking about his mother''s nonsense, take me away, don''t say I grab you and bring it to stew", Zhu Long was still walking for a long distance, pointing the sword in his hand.


    "Go to your mother and wait for Siyu to wake up. We will kill you and eat your dog meat." Xiao Nuo''s little fingertips caused a weak energy fluctuation, and her body fainted due to Zhu Long''s approach. Jitter.


    "Get rid of it, but there are two wastes. I want to kill me." Zhu Long''s sword was thrown out, a silver sword shot out from the middle, and he was forced to go to Xiao Nuo.


    The small body formed a curve in the air and fell heavily on the ground.


    Zhu Long sneered and continued.


    "Your mother, I said, no one can hurt Siyu," the little man flew by again, blocking the air, ignoring the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and the weak energy in his hand became lighter.


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo is not too serious, I hope Long is very interested in it. I never thought this little thing could catch a sword.


    "It seems that the clothes on your body have many origins, but you still want to die, don''t stop me from killing these wastes," Zhu Longlu looked blank, and the sword in her hand waved directly to Xiao Nuo.


    The cold sword gas instantly stabbed Xiao Nuo''s body, causing a small spasm on Xiao Nuo''s face, and the small body was beaten out.


    "Hey, don''t be self-sufficient," Zhu Long snorted, holding a long sword in his hand, approaching Ye Hao step by step. Zhu Long wasn''t a big step, watching Ye Hao lying there, his mouth was full of smiles.


    The hand holding the sword is stronger, and there is too much enthusiasm and enthusiasm in the eyes.


    "Father, I am finally going to avenge you. My son will eventually avenge you." Zhu Long shouted as he walked, his body slowly approaching Ye Hao.


    Zhu Long walked slowly, whispering, tears streaming down his cheeks, the **** man, the hatred that killed his father could not be reported.


    Zhu Long''s steady steps finally reached Ye Hao''s front. In the distance, Xiao Nuo was struggling on the ground, her painful little face full of convulsions. Zhu Long held the sword in his hand, and the dazzling eyes would instantly illuminate Ye Hao''s whole body.


    "Go to hell, my father''s blood can''t flow in vain," the silver sword raised brought a gust of wind, and quickly smashed Ye Hao''s heart.


    But when the silver sword was about to pierce the heart, it was in Xiao Nuo''s tears, but when it was helpless, a blue-green sword shot out from the ground immediately, followed by a green energy impact. .


    The dragon''s body was shot from a distance, the appearance of a fist. The long sword stabbed in the air is like a shooting star, with endless blood mist floating in the air.


    Lying on the ground, Ye Hao suddenly got up and rushed into the air, and the blood-stained green flew directly to Zhu Long''s heart.


    The two of them fell to the ground, watching the dizziness and rapid drops of Zhu Long''s body cover, Ye Hao''s heart gradually became relieved.

 Chapter 500：

    "Your mother, your life will not be so hard. My two swords will hurt your heart. I don''t believe you can survive." Weakly approached by an old tree, but a series of actions have already exceeded he. After resisting Zhu Long''s skills, the remaining energy was almost exhausted.


    Looking into his eyes, Xiao Nuo, who was smirking in the distance, was crawling to his side step by step. His little face was full of twitches caused by pain.


    Seeing all this, Ye Hao felt sour again, Xiao Nuo had more feelings for him than anyone else. When he pretends to be an enemy, Xiao Nuo''s words to protect himself are indeed the case.


    In the distance, Zhu Long squatted on the ground, his chest overflowing with blood. The blood spread and invaded the white body, infiltrating a kind of evil spirit in the moonlight.


    In the silence of the night of death, Zhu Long, who was half-hearted, suddenly surging with a strong temperament, stumbled to his feet, still full of murderous eyes, looking at Ye Hao in the distance.


    "You remember me, your life is mine, and I will use your blood to wash away all these shame." The moment the words fell, Zhu Long''s body suddenly disappeared in the night.


    As Zhu Long disappeared, Ye Hao, who was leaning on the old tree, became very nervous. The green scorpion in his hand exuded weakness, and the knowledge of the weak spirit spread quickly.


    How all this makes him not worry, who knows whether Zhu Long will use the secret method to attack himself.


    Suddenly Ye Hao jumped up and ran to the side, holding Xiao Nuo cautiously.


    The two hugged, and time passed slowly for a few minutes. The rapid operation of martial arts absorbs the energy between heaven and earth, and the weak shackles in the hands increase the score.


    "We are gone, it seems that he really ran away. The life of this dog''s thief is really hard," Xiao Nuo patted Ye Hao''s chest comfortingly. After a long suffocation and sigh, the tight body instantly squatted on the ground, the nervous nerves relaxed, and the body pain spread like tide.


    With his teeth clenched, he looked at his left arm, and a silver long sword was still stab wound on his left arm. When he hoped that the dragon sword would stab him, he did not make a defense to lure the enemy. There is no time to resist, only the left arm can be blocked.


    He stretched out his right hand, bit his teeth, and pulled the sword out of his left arm. Blue blood vessels burst out of his face, and fine sweat fell like raindrops on his cheeks.


    The heavy gasp reverberates without any frequency at night, leaning back, slowly recovering under the old tree.


    "Siyu, how did you do it? At that time, I couldn''t feel your breathing fluctuations," the pain on Xiao Nuo''s face gradually improved, and asked Ning Siyu''s neck with her little hand.


    "Oh, this is all to give you good things." With a wave of his right hand, a huge clamshell appeared on the ground. This is Zhang Hao''s Hu Ling.


    "It''s not as fragile as your Ziyun God''s clothes. I use it to resist most of the energy of the war, and then fully restrain my breath. I didn''t expect this same mista to put aside "Hu Ling", Xiao Nuo walked to the "Lingyan Pavilion "This night has always been a matter of life and death. It rang in the room, unable to kneel on the bed, and fell asleep slowly.


    Early the next morning, the sun came in. Ye Hao opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at Xiao Nuo who was sleeping next to him. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already noon, and I felt something approaching in my stomach. Looking into my eyes, Xiao Nuo is sitting on his stomach, with a plate of fumigated dog meat on his chest, his face is full of happiness, and his legs are shaking.


    "Xiao Nuo, don''t eat on the table, you...you eat it on me," the little thing looked helplessly, but with a smile on his lips.


    "Hey, Siyu, get up, we are ready, we are leaving tomorrow." Xiao Nuo snorted on Ye Hao''s stomach, and smiled.


    "Okay, let''s go first, let''s go on vacation first, and then buy something, ready to go." Stretched out and stood up suddenly.


    "Oh...hey...you lightly, my meat..." Xiao Nuo rushed to the plate, dissatisfied with a loss.


    After some washing, I watched Xiao Nuo still eating before the meat. Suddenly, I felt that I was hungry. I grabbed the plate and ate it without hesitation.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Xiao Nuo, your grades are getting better and better." After eating, he sighed and moved his eyes downward, only to find Xiao Nuo''s expression.


    "Hey, what''s your face, your brother is still upset when you eat,"


    "That is my last plate of meat, you must accompany me," Xiao Nuo cried, his eyes full of resentment.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I bought it for you. How much do you want to buy? I can''t do this. Look at your sample and cry." Ye Hao''s words were not completed yet, I saw Xiao Nuo''s words. the same.


    This little guy was covering his mouth, snorting at this moment, and suddenly realized that this little thing had been looking at meat with his eyes this morning. It is not enough to trick him into buying food for him.

 Chapter 501：

    "Little things, you will tease me", grabbing Xiao Nuo, the two quickly walked out.


    "Siyu, we are still partying at night," Xiao Nuo asked gently on his shoulder.


    "Well, look at it, get together, don''t know when to pass, don''t know if I have such a small life to see these people again." Look around the world and take a look at the scene. fundus.


    "Oh, do you want to ask Hatsune Miku?" Xiao Nuo''s face was a little red and whispered.


    "Oh, I still don''t call her, I don''t want to contact her too much." I know Xiao Nuo wants to play tricks.


    "Si Yu, still call someone, this little girl is very nice." Xiao Nuo''s small eyes were very small, and his small hand touched Ye Hao''s face and said with a smile.


    "Forever, I don''t like others, so don''t go to others, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding." A strong smile, continue to tease Xiao Nuo.


    "Siyu, when can you do it, you can point it out. How good this little girl is to you, how can you catch this thief? You should treat her like a sister, that is, without love, I don''t have to Let people be alone. "Ye Hao''s words "I don''t like it" made Xiao Nuo laugh and bloomed. The little hand kept holding Ye Hao''s face, and then he was studying dangerously.


    "Forever, I don''t have that heart, Lin Xue is enough for me." I answered casually, my eyes squinted at Xiao Nuo''s silence, and my heart was snickering.


    "Ye Hao, how did you come, when did you come," Mengying appeared in front of him before he went to the classroom, and he screamed.


    "Oh, when I have something, I will be delayed..." Reluctantly reached out and licked his head, not knowing how to open it again.


    "Hey, it''s not that dog meat is ready, everything is ready, my sister will look for you at night." Meng Ying suddenly put away the harsh color on her face and asked jokingly.


    "Hey... ready, ready..." Seeing her greedy, Ye Hao was speechless and had to promise.


    His eyes are walking in the dream shadow, and his heart is very happy. He was just sad and didn''t know how to say it. Now, this guy is in a good mood, and now is a good time for vacation.


    "Sister, I''ll take time out with you." Ye Hao whispered, and said cautiously.


    "Oh, what else do you not prepare? Go back tomorrow, go to class, and prepare something delicious. My sister has been losing weight these days. I must make up for it." He waved his hand and motioned to Ye Hao.


    "Hey, sister, I want to ask about another three months of fake..." Ye Hao vomited out in a low voice, making Mengying in front of him stagnate, and his smile suddenly turned into a moment. It was tight, his eyes were a little shocked.


    "No..." There was no mood swing in the words echoing in this space. Ye Hao couldn''t help but wrinkle after listening. I didn''t know how to do it well.


    My eyes lifted slightly, and I looked at the shadow on my face angrily, and I couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    "School sister, I... I have something, you will do well, give me this holiday." I was a little embarrassed at that time. I just came back for a few days, but now I have to spare time, but it is a bit embarrassing.


    "You talk about what it is now." Although the dream was annoyed, the guy who was surprised in front of him was caring.


    "My sister and I left. I want to go out to find her. I want to try to find out if I can find it. I don''t want to leave regrets for my life." Ye Hao''s low voice was a little sad. This is not entirely a lie. Another purpose of my leaving is to find Xue Xue. She has always been the most concerned issue in her heart.


    "Where are you going to find the dark place?" Hearing what Ye Hao said was true and false, the anger on his face gradually eased.


    "She was with me in the Kyushu Empire. I went there to see it." I knew Mengying was worried about my safety. I chose a safer place, but where are the people of Arak, how do they know? .


    "Pay attention to safety, go back early and I will take you to the top of the academy." Meng Ying''s eyes looked at the handsome face without any scruples. There were too many worries in his eyes. Finally, Shen Sheng said.


    "Well, I will, thank you, sister, the infield game in six months will not let you down." Ye Hao continued to nod happily. After being grateful, he carefully looked at this, not only helped himself. The woman who used to be, then turned and walked outside the college.


    "Oh, little guy, are you planning to start a new journey? Come on, I hope you will bring me more surprises and impressions in three months. The lack of a way to repair the gods is this determination." Mengying whispered under the shadow of.


    "Siyu, we are more prepared to eat. This time we will be in a hurry to collect all the jade as much as possible. I have been away from Mengxin for almost half a year. I have to consider them both." Sitting on the shoulders, both calves swayed, But there is a trace of sadness in these words.


    "For half a year, but this may just be the shackles of the Bohai Sea. If you want to reach the seventh heaven on your own, I don''t know how long it will take. I will definitely go to the seven heavens, not just for the one I love. I will explore the mysterious Loving home, I think this terrible family will be related to the mission of my family. "Hearing Xiao Nuo''s words, he couldn''t help himself. fan.

 Chapter 502：

    I spent an afternoon buying two people. I don''t want to buy these things, but Xiao Nuo is a cat and I can''t bear to refuse.


    "Xiao Nuo, why do you eat like this? You are not afraid of decay," he could not help complaining with dozens of big bags in his hand.


    "Hey, don''t worry, when I go where I can''t find anyone, I will put it in my space. I have a way to keep them fresh." Xiao Nuo''s mouth showed a sinister smile and his eyes widened. Up. Wrapped in Ning Siyu''s hands.


    The moonlight tonight is a bit cold, giving people a sad feeling.


    Ye Hao stood in front of the window, staring at the moonlight. There was even more endless hesitation in his eyes. At this time, he did not know whether he should be told about his departure. It is difficult to tell later. It''s hard to leave, but if you don''t say it, maybe some people will leave regrets in their lives.


    "Let''s go, everyone get together." Following Xiao Nuo walked outside the Lingyan Pavilion. "Small promise, I will call everyone, you are ready to eat." After staring at the woods in front of him, he gave these things to Xiao Nuo.


    There are many wild animals in the vast woods, and the two severed limbs yesterday have disappeared. In the moonlight, several people were sitting at the stone table, Xiao Nuo, Mengying and two people were busy roasting a whole dog.


    The others drank lightly and continued to talk and laugh. Ye Hao sat there, hesitating for a while. I don''t know whether to tell everyone. It is said to walk for three months, but I know it is difficult, it is not far from three months. carry out.


    Indulge in a moment and still sit down and decide, or don¡¯t want to tell everyone that if everyone knows that they will inevitably ask themselves to move forward, this will not only delay the people¡¯s cultivation, but also bring endless danger to several people. As a brother, he is not my intention to see everything.


    At night, everyone cheered, toasted the moon, and performed well. "Maybe three months. Don''t worry, I don''t believe what you do." Stand up and whisper comfortably on Lin Xue''s soft blue silk.


    "I will also go with you," said the pretty face, staring at Ye Hao''s full face with perseverance. These words have unstoppable majesty.


    "Oh, no, you are here for peace of mind. I will take care of myself. You must work hard. Hurry up and catch up with me and let us go to the second heaven together." Ye Hao smiled, what''s inside? You can let her take the risk.


    "Thinking about the rain, Paul will be fine, I know you are not just looking for your sister, you want to collect ancient jade. I am here waiting for you to come back, I hope you can come back here for more surprises." Rain and delicate The body turned slightly and quickly entered Ye Hao''s embrace.


    Xue Lin and the clever Ning Siyu knew about it, but she didn''t expect that she had thought of the purpose of her trip.


    "Oh, yes, I will take care of myself. I will protect myself during this time. I will not tell them Liang Qiu. Then you will tell me." I don''t know how to put my arms slowly In the rain. The spine is outward, the strength increases, and the small and delicate body is forced into the arms.


    The two were silent for a while, and there was no need to say more about this friendship.


    It was not light that day, and Ye Hao took Xiao Nuo to leave the Devil Academy. He didn''t want to endure the pain of leaving after dawn.


    In a corner under the curtain of night, a woman''s shadow appeared vaguely, her slender hand waved, and a drop of crystal was lost in the corner of her eye.


    Soon after leaving "Lingyan Pavilion", Ye Hao shouted stupid, he didn''t want to delay time. Stupidly blew the whistle all the way, not flying high, and immediately fell into the antique door.


    "Your mother, this old thing won''t trap me anymore," Ye Hao couldn''t help but whispered as the stupid body about to rush out of the courtyard suddenly solidified in the air.


    "Oh, this is your child, what should you do in such a panic?" The mysterious old man appeared in front of Ye Hao again, the fluctuation of space, the old face still had that faint smile.


    "Old sir, I am in a hurry to go out, you are always very convenient." Ye Hao, who was struggling hard, had to accompany him with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, young man, it seems that strength is growing very fast. It is not good to practice what is running. This dark land is not as peaceful as you think." The old man glanced at Ai Siyu, feeling Ning Siyu express ''S shaking face is embarrassing, but still so embarrassing.


    "Sir, I''m really anxious. You will let me out." I am worried that this old matter will fall into the dawn.


    "Oh, hurry, okay, go out, anyway, it will be very bright, and you won''t stay for a long time." The old man''s dry palm waved, his eyes flashing with Ye Hao''s complexity. colour.


    "Thank you, old sir, the younger generation is not here." Ye Hao responded with his fist and drove at dawn. The horror of the dark place, Ye Hao already knew that although he did not walk as fast as he did, he turned his stupid speed into the busiest, and the two people and the pig went through the jungle as much as possible.


    "Oh, Siyu, you said that Tier 2 pig just didn''t catch it. Its meat must be very delicious." Xiao Nuo was lying on the stupid body, his eyes kept looking back, interested in it. sense.

 Chapter 503：

    "Hey, you can stop, you don''t have to eat it, eat it first, and then we can''t delay time." Big hands waved and patted Xiao Nuo''s belly, afraid of this little thing. Cause trouble for yourself.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will finish eating soon." Xiao Nuo said to himself with a smirk on his mouth.


    Although the itinerary on the day was not difficult, the stupid space shuttle in the jungle was very tiring. Choosing a safer place, the two of them started to rest.


    This dark night is as terrible as hell, and Ye Hao is not afraid of sleeping. With the endless chill in the jungle at night, Ye Hao suddenly woke up in the chaos.


    "Si Yu, fluctuation seems to have a lot of breath." Xiao Nuo''s face was also covered with dignified colors, whispered.


    "Well, I feel it too, let''s go, let''s go and see."


    Collapsed and stupid, he took Xiao Nuo cautiously to the distance. When a distant scene appeared in the eyes of the two people, Ye Hao couldn''t help but sighed. Everything in front of me caused Ye Hao''s original fluctuating mood to burst out suddenly, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Sucking the cold air, the body cannot stop shaking.


    "How come there is such a thing?" There was a puzzle in my heart, and my eyes flashed, looking at everything in the distance.


    I saw some faint campfires burning quietly.


    There are dozens of wolf-shaped animals around the campfire. Ye Hao is no stranger to this matter. This is a bloodthirsty wolf that makes everyone feel cold and sweaty. Three bloodthirsty wolves released four people. Almost forced to die, if there were no black people, I am afraid that a few people would really become something in the stomach.


    The scary thing about this kind of thing is not how powerful it is, but because their speed and wit are terrible.


    It''s not that other wolves are generally afraid of flames. Dozens of bloodthirsty wolves sit by the campfire. Their dark red fur looks strange under the flame mapping.


    The crowd is like a pilgrimage. They saw a group of black robes standing among the wolves with iron helmets on them, covering their original faces.


    That man was a man domesticated by Ning Siyu, and Ning Siyu was a domesticated bloodthirsty wolf. The man stood beside the wolf, moving his right arm gently, stroking the crimson wolf.


    The red wolf-shaped pattern entered Ye Hao''s eyes again.


    "What kind of power does he represent? It doesn''t seem to belong to the dark place, why does it domesticate these bloodthirsty things." My heart was suspicious, I closed my curious eyes, and my body''s troubles disappeared into the darkness.


    I also chose a safer place. After I looked around and found no hidden dangers, I suspended Xiao Nuo.


    It became brighter, there was no danger at night, and it stupidly stepped on the journey again.


    From noon to noon, there is no half light in the depths of the dark jungle, and the white streamer instantly passes through the space, leaving behind a faint white ghost.


    Xiao Nuo lay lazily on her stupid body, her hands kept rubbing the grease left on the corners of her mouth, her eyes were round like lanterns, her mouth continued to open, and something was whispered.


    "Small things, you found something interesting," Ye Hao, who had just woke up from cultivation, looked at Xiao Nuo, and he had been smirking.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing, how many monsters I am checking." Two little hands screamed, eyes full of greed. From the side, the stupid flight is not fast, but the sound of the wind still attracts the surrounding World of Warcraft. These are only low-level World of Warcraft below the second level, and there has never been stupid pressure. Who dares to attack.

 Chapter 504：

    "Your mother, how could there be a Tier 2 advanced monster in this jungle?" Ye Hao''s mouth had not fully revealed yet, a sturdy breath entered the range of his mental perception, and his body suddenly stagnated.


    This road is here. I only encountered a second-level low-level monster. I didn''t expect that there would be a second-level high-level presence here. Judging from his aura, this guy has been in the second-level high-level for a period of time, and his body atmosphere has a weak breakthrough trend.


    The classification of Warcraft is similar to that of humans. The second-order advance is equivalent to the advanced level of God. Before that, this guy was obviously a strong man who stepped into the gods. If it is difficult for him to fight, he may not have any hope of winning.


    "Big brother, I won''t bother you, don''t trouble me." Ye Hao held his breath, praying in his heart.


    "Grandson, look at you in vain, you should be delicious." In this space, a milky milk sound suddenly sounded, Ye Hao''s body stagnated, and his heart shouted seriously.


    "Small promise, don''t provoke me", Xiao Nuo had already flew out with a greedy expression before his voice came out. Ye Hao''s face changed slightly. He stared into the distance and saw a long white milk leopard appeared in front of him, and Xiao Nuo was flying towards it.


    "Little things, you will cause trouble, my little life will be explained in your hands sooner or later." At this time, the white leopard had locked his breath on Xiao Nuo, whispered, took out the green scorpion, and plundered the leopard. Follow along.


    The Demon Leopard of the Ice Age lived in the cold lowland warcraft, its own speed and terrifying explosive power were very long, and its attack power was not strong.


    The body hurriedly thought about how to deal with this guy. At this point, people have already cooked lunch for themselves. There is no chance to escape. If they can escape with a stupid sp, "Your mother dared to defeat my little promise," Ye Hao, who came to visit Xiao Nuo, tried to make a fuss. Although he was not satisfied, he couldn''t help but see Xiao Nuo''s beating, the energy in his body rushed out, and the speed suddenly took some time. A few points.


    The green scorpion waved his hand, and the three-foot-long sword rose violently, emitting a burst of energy. The body swept in front of the ice demon leopard, and the green eagle quickly swept over the ice leopard.


    The reason why Ye Hao screamed was that the ice-shaped demon leopard was slightly bent, like a limb like a spring. The body was like a flash of light on Xuan''s arrow, and the green blow was actually empty.


    At the time of Ye Hao''s blasphemy, the ice leopard still fell on the ground, and the thick tail of the wire whip hit Ye Hao''s back to one side. After smashing its body more than ten meters, it stabilized its figure, stretched out its hand, licked its painful back, and couldn''t help gritting its teeth.


    "Small things, you are fine, this guy is too fast, we have to consider a trick," continued to lick his painful back, looking at Xiao Nuo next to him.


    "You want to run now, it''s a big deal, I don''t want to eat it." Xiao Nuo''s small face was a little unhappy, and he regretted the mistake he just made.


    "Oh, you can''t go, you must die today," Ye Hao spat in, looking at the ice leopard in disgust.


    "Siyu, you really pay attention to it, how to make my Xiao Nuo good, you are so special, I haven''t given it to your brother in my life, your dinner will be awful." Xiao Nuo was very moved. The two little hands kept kissing Ye Hao''s neck. "I can''t be white, I can''t love it, it will hurt me, it must die," Ye Hao kept licking his back. He didn''t take Xiao Nuo''s words to heart, and his hands soared again. Only the ice demon leopard rushed over.

 Chapter 505：

    "Your mother, thief, I think it''s good for me. I wasted a few tears." He closed his expression, and his little face looked at Ai Siyu from a distance.


    "Your mother, animal, you almost rely on your own jumping power." The green scorpion in his hand slashed into the air, and the cold demon leopard jumped quickly, but the corpse that fell into the air blew a mouthful of blood. Fog, Ye Hao had just been hit, but this was a fake move. Based on previous experience, guessed the jumping trajectory of this guy.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help coming out at the moment when the Icefield Demon was provoked. This guy moved as he expected.


    Qinglan was already waiting for this guy''s arrival, and countless blood mists had suddenly appeared from the demon leopard in the ice field.


    Four giant claws fell to the ground, and a thick smoke was picked up. At this time, the ice leopard leaned forward slightly, and his two blood-red eyelids were full of killing. Countless drops of blood dripped from the milky white fur.


    Two hind paws slammed on the ground, and two deep gullies were exposed. The huge body went straight to Aisiyu.


    "Your mother, this speed is really terrible." At this point, I learned that this guy was angry, panicked, and fled into the distance.


    Hiding, relying on his own speed and flexible movement, he escaped the pursuit of the ice leopard.


    "Xiao Nuo, you come and take it away, I will find a way." Painful Ye Hao looked at Xiao Nuo in the distance and shouted.


    "Well, you can hurry up," Xiao Nuo smiled, Ziyun Shenyi quickly changed his shape, and his small body rushed in front of the Icefield Demon.


    "Grandson, I''m here, come and catch me," the little hand slammed off a weak energy, waving his ass, seducing.


    Icefield Devil Leopard, who is catching up with Ai Siyu, is moving. Looking at this little thing, he still didn''t understand why. His eyes fell on Ye Hao who had escaped. The energy in his body suddenly soared, and he rushed up.


    It was just a respite, Ye Hao saw that the ice leopard was hit again, and had to mobilize his energy and increase his speed to the limit.


    "Small promises you waste, get rid of it", while running and complaining about Xiaonuo.


    "I have sex..." I didn''t pay attention, my body slowed a step, and the cold demon leopard swooped over. The huge beast''s claws were afraid of hitting his chest, the corners of his mouth suddenly burst into blood, and a numbness swept the whole body. After fainting, a black gap will appear in the heart.


    "Your mother, even if I die, I won''t make you better," the jet knife in his hand pierced his chin. At the moment the barley penetrated, violent energy swept across the ice leopard''s head. .


    The huge body vibrated with a loud noise, and then more violent energy gushed out of it.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the turbulent energy poured into tears, and finally calmed down gradually. Ye Hao rushed forward in a panic. The most worrying thing at present is Xiao Nuo''s safety.


    "Siyu, how did you do it? How does this guy call you a curse?" Xiao Nuo''s small body stood on the ground, his eyes kept looking at the fleshy and fuzzy ice leopard.


    Seeing Xiao Nuo safe and sound, Ye Hao worried that he was very happy now, and finally let go.


    "This...this...I don''t know what happened, I just stabbed a sword." Seeing the ice leopard torn into countless broken bones by energy, Ye Hao didn''t know why. .


    "It should be that you are hitting the magic core that stabbed it. Under the stimulation of energy, this guy was forced to explode." Xiao Nuo looked very upset, looking at Ye Hao with a trace of dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 506：

    "After you have a little bit, give me an honest opinion, don''t get into trouble, this kind of thing is not easy to irritate." At this time, looking at myself, my whole body, endless pain comes from coming back, angrily complaining about the foolish behavior of going far away . .


    "Um... uh... my poor ice leopard, I''m going to roast you to eat it tonight," Xiao Nuo sniffed, his eyes looked around and caught the one not far away. one hand. Calculate the complete hind leg to enter the hallucination space.


    "Oh, the whole is a little gain," there was a burst of laughter, and he was more grateful to the little face, and quickly chased Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat on the ground, looking up into the distance, watching the stupidity of the young grass in the distance. This guy''s step-by-step actions are very leisurely, and Ye Hao urges people not to leave.


    "Hey, Siyu is now at noon. It''s too tired to fly in the morning. Let''s rest." Xiao Nuo walked over to see what Ye Hao was doing. , Whispered comfort.


    "This is the land of ice leopards. There shouldn''t be such strong people in a small area. Let us rest for half an hour."


    Looking around, patrolling around, there are no hidden dangers. Sitting on the ground and entering the brain will get all the information about the "steam storm".


    After several killings, Ye Hao liked this auxiliary combat skill more and more, but at this time he didn''t have much main control ability, and he didn''t really exert his most powerful power.


    After Shen Shen practiced for ten minutes, a sultry scent suddenly floated in the air. He puffed and smelt it, and couldn''t help laughing, only to realize that I had found Xiao Nuo''s path.


    Opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Nuo not far away, his smile grew thicker. The little guy is holding the thigh of the icefield leopard, often roasting. His little face was full of greed. .


    The eyelids were closed again and put into practice. After running for a few weeks in the specific meridian of the "steam storm", the meat was almost roasted, and he opened his eyes and walked towards Xiao Nuo.


    The golden fleshy material continuously overflows with a few drops of orange oil. The surface of the flesh is composed of many small holes on the surface of the body, and various ingredients are evenly sprinkled.


    Take a knife in Xiao Nuo''s hand, cut a piece, carefully put it in his mouth, and chew slowly. Under the delicious stimulation, the tongue will open, and various scents will flow into the nerves and numb the taste.


    The unusually hard muscles did not know what method Xiao Nuo used to make it soft now, and he swallowed the aroma in his mouth satisfactorily. Looking at Xiao Nuo who was bright in front of him, he couldn''t help smiling in his heart.


    It was hard enough for this little guy. Which one is much bigger than this little thing to cook, even the knife in Ye Hao''s hand is taller than Xiao Nuo''s. Xiao Nuo needs to hold it with both hands. I don''t know where these little guys come from. This perseverance can make this perfect.


    "Siyu, how does it taste?" The little girl raised her head, her eyes filled with desire, and he swallowed the saliva from her mouth.


    "Well, it''s delicious, delicious." With a knife, he chopped it into meat.


    "Siyu, you are still eating, it''s time to give it to me." Xiao Nuo still raised his head, his little eyes twitched with endless desire, which is really cute.


    "Little guy, I''ll cut it for you, if you can eat your mouth." The tip of the knife took a piece of meat and handed it over. Xiao Nuo is already very happy, very touched, if he catches it, he will kiss him.


    The two are eating meat, but they are full of smiles. I don''t know why, when they are together, maybe an endless smile.

 Chapter 507：

    "Little Nogo, walk." After the rest, as Xiao Nuo embarked on the journey again, the sky gradually came, and the endless jungle was also a "go, let''s go play together and see what happened." He couldn''t help but speed up a few points in Nuo''s footsteps.


    The hustle and bustle of people crowded at the gate of the city, moving slowly and methodically towards the city. Above the city gate, two luminous beads exude endless white lights, illuminating the whiteness of the space.


    Ye Hao was crowded in the crowd, his eyes looked around casually, only knowing that everyone around him was a person who cultivated God, but he didn''t have the strength to meet the elders.


    "Brother, what are you doing here," Xiao Nuo sat on his shoulder, his little hand stretched out and shot another man next to him.


    The man''s eyes lifted slightly, thinking it was Ye Hao''s problem, his eyes were full of contempt.


    "I don''t know what to mix in this dark place. You don''t know the annual auction of Black Rock City," the man responded impatiently.


    Ye Hao beside me didn''t know the cause of the incident, and looked at the man whose eyes were incomprehensible.


    "Look at you, this is a ruin, you are so pitiful, you have nothing to do with the excitement, clean home, forget it, this auction is for those of us who have the head and face to participate." The man saw Ye Hao Staring and moving, this is another contempt of contempt.


    Looking helplessly at his clothes, the cold demon leopard torn and undressed was a bit shameful.


    "Your mother, I laughed at your power too," watching the man with a bit of hatred in his eyes, waving his right hand, a blue-green energy comes from the man recommended to the body, a GaleFist is enough for this guy to be very good .


    Ye Hao squeezed out the crowd, and with the movement of footsteps, there was a tearful heart behind him.


    "Your mother, teach you some lessons, don''t be too angry in the future, your strength, your wealth are worth the words on your head and face." Surrounded by energy, the spirit rushed into the man''s ear in the middle, the one who was so painful The man, accepting Ye Hao''s mentality, suddenly sat on the ground.


    With Xiao Nuo hiding behind the crowd, waiting to enter the city.


    The crowd was still moving slowly, Ye Hao and the others were helpless, their eyes were disappearing.


    Suddenly, a light from the sky reflected into the line of sight, the streamer flew around like lightning, and the high World of Warcraft fell to the ground.


    The moment the tall body fell, and the ground trembled. Ye Hao turned away dissatisfied. I don''t know who has such a big audience.


    "How could he be?" A person who fell from it suddenly hid Ye Hao tightly in the crowd. The man and a few people stood on the ground, and a dozen people ran at the door quickly, nodded, and asked for help.


    "As far as Tian Gongzi is concerned, this city boss is not ready for tomorrow''s auction. He personally looks forward to seeing Tian Gongzi forgive me." A red-haired old man gestured to the man and led the group into the city.


    "The road is narrow, what is he doing here," Ye Hao raised his head from the crowd and couldn''t help whispering as he saw a few people leave.


    After waiting for a while, I managed to enter the city and chose a hotel.


    "Your mother, these profiteers, this broken room asked me a hundred gold coins." Looking at the broken room, Xiao Nuo complained for a while.


    "Siyu, let''s go to the auction tomorrow," Xiao Nuofei asked in front of Ye Hao, whispering, looking forward to it.

 Chapter 508：

    "Oh, don''t go, I don''t like to join in the fun," Xiao Nuo responded, looking at the surrounding environment, the location is okay.


    "Oh, don''t go," I heard Ye Hao''s answer. Xiao Nuo was disappointed and sat on the bed, playing with her fingers.


    "Oh, trifle, I deliberately made fun of you, go, oh, let''s go." Grab Xiao Nuo and walk slowly.


    The vast Black Rock City stands on this **** land. The long-awaited baptism is so strong that it can be regarded as a small business center in the dark.


    Ye Hao walked in, his eyes looked around, looking for a densely populated tea house, he listened to the auction.


    Unable to get out of 100 meters, an annoying figure appeared in sight.


    "The eldest brother is him, that is to say, he just attacked me," a man in the distance pointed at Ye Hao and said to a senior man next to him. As soon as the angry voice fell, Ye Hao was in a bad mood, and he glanced at it.


    "Mom, this kind of power dared to force it out." Although my heart is full of disdain, I don''t want to expose too much on this crowded street, lest it become a place for fishing boats.


    The nose hummed, snorted, and then turned and walked into the distance.


    "Fuck your mother, say you, you told me to stop, people are still running after the battle is over." The man saw that Ye Hao hadn''t noticed the two, and suddenly became angry and shouted.


    "You have a little bit, you think this is our village. If you are seen by the guardian, you might scream death." The tall man near the man suddenly changed his face. The man shouted with a slap in the face.


    "Then...Big brother, what should we do," the man looked scared and gray, and asked cautiously.


    "Go, go on, find a place where almost no one can kill him." The head of the big head tilted slightly, and there was more killing on the eyelids.


    "Siyu, why are you going, how can you get farther and farther, they will use their own strength to complete this problem. Why do you have to pay?" Xiao Nuo sat on his shoulder and watched the two from time to time. Back. people.


    "Oh, better be careful. When I came here, I just didn''t want to cause too much movement." I felt that the two people who followed, Ye Hao''s mouth gradually thickened and smiled, indifferent to Xiao Nuo''s problem. words.


    "Then you hurry up, I want to play." Xiao Nuo sat on his shoulders, watching the crowd gradually become sparse, boring and boring. The four people walked slowly one by one, and they were all stunned.


    "Go, the knife was hacked to death. I don''t know how many people have been hacked a year with this kind of wasted power. I don''t want to deal with this kind of goods." The big man complained, seeing that there were no pedestrians around him, and withdrew with a wide waist. , The broad knife released a gray black under the condition of overflowing energy, slowly permeating killing in the dark night.


    "It looks good," the tall man shook hands with a wide knife, and then quickly jumped to the distant Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s nose was still moving, and the joy in her eyes became more and more intense.


    From the high-altitude man who appeared in the sky, the broad knife went straight to Ye Hao''s neck, and a smug smile appeared on the big fat face.


    But the smile had just burst, not yet fully revealed, the fat face instantly became dull, and then looked at everything in front of him in horror.


    I thought there would be a **** mist the moment the knife fell in my hand, but the fact is that the boy disappeared to the ground the moment the wide knife touched.

 Chapter 509：

    The tall man and corpse fell to the ground, looking at everything around them in horror. At this time, I realized that the boy''s power was too strange, and he could not cause it.


    When the arrogant man regrets, he feels that his neck suddenly becomes cool, and then a numbness sweeps over his body, then quickly loses consciousness and leans forward.


    The big man''s head fell to the ground in an instant, his head and body slowly separated.


    Ye Hao, who gradually showed his body shape, looked at his body mercilessly, ups and downs. The green hands in his hands nourished again, and his body was swept away.


    The man in the distance is ready to watch the show. The boy never thought of death. When Ye Hao extricated himself, the man was like mud, and even fled far away.


    "Don''t struggle, you must die today. The last time I just gave you a warning. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this." The body was full of absurd words in front of the man, making the man''s body shake.


    "What do you want to say, don''t say, go to **** and become a low-key character in your next life," Ye Hao''s cold voice slowly echoed when he looked at the man sitting on the ground, his lips were moving, and he wanted to say something. turn on.


    A bluish-green thump suddenly passed through the night sky, and endless blood mist lightly swept across the sky.


    Putting away the green scorpion, looking back at the head lying on the ground, his indifferent expression did not change.


    "Little Nobel, let''s go, let''s see the information." Waved Xiao Nuo disappeared into the night.


    After a round of enthusiasm, I sat for an hour, but I had nothing to gain, but I vaguely realized that this auction would produce two shocking things. The two parties gathered in Black Rock City. .


    "Oh, he is here for these two things. What attraction is it that can even attract the power of the top ten families." Walking in the moonlight, the two naturally snickered in the crowd and drowned with their arms. This auction was very grand and crowded, but most people just looked excited, and a few people had the financial means to buy one or two.


    "Hey, people are still doing business. After Siyu, we will hold such an auction." Xiao Nuo looked out through the gap in the black robe, and couldn''t help but admire.


    "Hey, this is very profitable. The entrance fee is five hundred gold coins." Ye Hao sneered unwillingly as he casually looked at the request on the bulletin board.


    Having said that, the rule is that he can make changes and pay the entrance fee and walk in slowly.


    In a spacious room, there are dozens of rows of seats arranged in a dense place. At this time, not many people entered the venue. Choose a corner near the front row and sit down and wait for the auction to start.


    In a short period of time, everyone poured in, and there was no shortage of familiarity. Ye Hao opened his eyes and found that the man was talking to an old man with purple hair.


    The two of them talked to each other, and then went to Ye Hao. Looking at the familiar face, Ye Hao''s heart was tight, and the hand hidden in the black controlled Xiao Nuo, worried that he would reveal his identity. .


    When the man approached Ye Hao, his body suddenly stagnated, his eyes glanced at Ye Hao, and then he ran to another place.


    After a while, the entire hall was quickly filled with people, and a red figure suddenly appeared on the stone platform in front of the room. Everyone couldn''t help suffocating, watching the endless greed in the red shadow.


    He raised his head inadvertently and couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw the figure. "Sanghuo, lewd. Swing" eyelids couldn''t help cursing.

 Chapter 510：

    At the top of the stone platform, the red tight dress reveals an elegant shadow. A smooth figure will inevitably suffocate everyone, and look up at the charming face of a woman. The light makeup and the rotation of the performance reveal endless aura.


    "Oh, you must already know the auction. This is the little girl of the auction host. The following is the owner of the auction, the owner of Black Rock City, Mr. Lin Longlin, he spoke." With a charming laugh, the white hand of the hand lifted slightly, making a pleasant gesture.


    Under the stone platform, there was a round of applause. Lin Long occupies a pivotal position in the dark, and everyone is very willing to buy this account.


    The applause never stopped. The old man with purple hair just saw stepped onto the stone platform and waved to the crowd. The thunderous applause stopped immediately, and the room suddenly fell silent.


    "Oh, first of all, thank you for coming. Mr. Lin is very honored to be able to invite so many capable people to participate."


    The arrival of some special schools is beyond old imagination. I know these two things are very attractive to the main force. I believe other friends are also very interested in these two things.


    The elderly will not repeat it. Now the auction starts, and I hope everyone is satisfied. "Old Zifa''s voice is very dull. There is no strongest frame, but Ye Hao feels tremendous pressure from his breathing fluctuations. Such a strong man is enough to make him raise his head."


    The old man''s words fell, and everyone cheered. The charming woman walked forward, her teeth slightly exposed, and the openness of the sun and the moon revealed an endless sense of flattery.


    "The first thing to be auctioned at this auction is Xuanwu Intermediate Combat Technique, thunderous Kyushu, bidding for 100,000 gold coins." With a light movement of the woman''s hand, a silver scroll appeared in her hand.


    The next moment the scroll appeared, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim. Ye Hao, who was sitting in the corner, was also a little stunned at the auction. I didn''t expect the first item to be so valuable.


    Ye Hao had no interest in this matter, his eyes focused on Tian Yuping in the distance.


    The challenges of that era were almost in his hands, and he would naturally not leave a good impression on him. This number of villains is even more hateful.


    Looking at his arrogant face, there was an urge to kill. It seems that I felt Ye Hao''s eyes, and Tian Yuping, who was looking at this woman, suddenly moved her eyes.


    The eyes of the two men intertwined in mid-air, Ye Hao''s heart was very tight, but the next moment she realized that she was no longer the same, she was not afraid to look.


    Tian Yuping looked at his body, looking surprised. He looked at his body, but did not find it. He finally smiled and nodded.


    After fierce competition, the last old man obtained it for 3 million days.


    The words "Scorpio Floral" in the next few projects are like thunderous thunder, and these words mourn repeatedly in my heart. The eyes stayed almost slowly on the ordinary white plant for nearly ten seconds.


    This "Scorpio floral fragrance" is exactly the composition of the fifth-order medicinal materials recognized by the old man Huafeng, how could Ye Hao be so excited about his life.


    After a few seconds, my eyes suddenly realized that I was not in my mind, and that I was busy withdrawing my hot eyes and observing them in the crowd at will. At this time, everyone seemed to not understand the value of this matter, and looked careless. .

 Chapter 511：

    "Mom, I only have four products of Ziyi LTL to discuss its value. Although Scorpio Yuhua is very precious, the four products of Ziyi LTL have far exceeded its value." The moment of thinking in my heart, it is a bit unreasonable to measure the moment. Willingly.


    The product of "Pill "Zeng Lingsan" was in Ye Hao''s hesitation, and an ancient voice echoed throughout the hall.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help shaking to the right. A gray-haired old man stared at the fragrance of Scorpio, obviously knowing the preciousness of this thing.


    "Two pharmacists," Ye Hao moved slightly to see the level badge on the chest of the old-fashioned oil refining pharmacist. A refined pharmacist with a rich base of medicine.


    "Siyu, do you really want that flower," Xiao Nuo said in a low voice, seeing everything outside through the gap in his black robe, feeling Ye Hao''s unusually tight body.


    "Well, this is one of the main raw materials to solve the poison pill in my body." Nodding slightly, simply said its importance.


    "Oh, then you buy it, let us steal some things from the Wu Yue Empire, and then take medicine." The little guy patted Ye Hao''s chest with a small hand, but these words were a bit disappointing.


    When Ye Hao was happy, a cool jade bottle appeared in his own hand, and his spirit sank into it.


    "Shu Jinsan, the middle medicinal material of the two products" echoed in my mind. Seeing that the level was OK and the effect was not bad, Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Second-level Intermediate Medicine Shu Jinsan" spit out these words, but the people who suddenly appeared were shocked. For this Shujinsan, people understand that its role can be when practicing advanced combat techniques, it helps to relieve the meridians and make it easier to open the meridians.


    "This plant that doesn''t know this effect is not worth the second medicine."


    "Yes, yes, it is still a second-class intermediate medicine." Ye Hao''s words made people exclaim, some arguments came out, the value of second-class intermediate medicine is unknown.


    Looking at the distance casually, I saw that the appearance of the two pharmacists was a bit unnatural, and slightly cloudy eyelids was a difficult choice.


    "Two high-level medicinal materials Qingming Pills", the alchemist waved in his palm, yelled with great pride, and listened carefully to a trace of tremor.


    It can be said that it is very difficult to perfect this medicine with his two oil refining pharmacists, no wonder he is so excited.


    The old man''s words were just disappointed and almost stunned. People don''t know what kind of existence the two people fighting for this useless thing are.


    "Your mother, Brother Xiao Nuo is more energetic, thinking about rain, come to a third-class, look at the old things and dare to add more," Xiao Nuo was suddenly angry when he heard the old man''s drink sitting on his chest, and Ye Hao banged his feet on his chest several times. With a cry, angrily threw a bottle of herbs.


    "Third-production intermediate medicine Qingling Pill," Ganoderma lucidum explored the medicinal materials, countless information poured into his mind, and took a sip indifferently.


    Once the name of the Sanpin Pill was released on the seat, everyone suddenly died, everyone began to think about the role of this plant, and began to think about the identity of this black robe.


    "Those black robes are not senior oil refining pharmacists." The question answered in the crowd was that everyone was sitting there, not daring to change.


    Anyone on the scene knew the terrorist force represented by this senior oil refining pharmacist. If it will lead to today''s murder. Because Ye Hao deliberately lowered his voice, it sounded more like an old man, which depended more on everyone''s guess.

 Chapter 512：

    In the endless silence of the meeting, through loose black robes, the two pharmacists turned pale, and their old bodies could not be shaken slightly.


    "Oh, it seems that the level concept among refined pharmacists is very strong, and it will be a scar." Since no one raises the price, this scorpion smell will belong to this gentleman. "The woman''s white fingers snorted in the corner and pointed at Ning Siyu.


    Listening to the woman''s words, the floating heart finally settled down. Looking down at a place, a gaze slowly projected on him. The stare is actually Lin Long''s purple hair. Lin Long saw Ye Hao''s eyes move and nodded with kindness.


    Staring very lightly, Tian Yuping next to Lin Long nodded.


    "Oh, it looks like this senior oil refiner pharmacist is very popular," he squinted and mocked his heart.


    At this time, auctions have become very hot, and auction items are rare. Under the teasing of the charming words of the red women, people gradually became very crazy.


    At this time, everyone lost their sanity and no longer distinguished the true value of auction items. At this time, more are blind.


    Seeing those crazy people, Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, more interested in such an auction in his heart. At the same time, the woman in red left a deep impression on him. The reason for everyone''s appearance is abnormal. The main reason was her instigation, the woman''s voice was soft and soft, and her body was shaking. The bumpy body moved back and forth on the stone platform. Hiding the white thighs, the moving curves aroused the optic nerves of all men. .


    Many times, the crowd no longer intends to raise prices. This was just a provocative investigation by a woman, causing the cold spot auction to break out again, and the price doubled.


    Looking at this charming woman, Ye Hao screamed secretly, retracted her eyes, and moved to the right.


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of this," I couldn''t help but smile. The two pharmacists who had just competed with them didn''t know when they fled the auction site.


    This kind of thing was Ye Hao''s first contact, and it made him understand once again that the world strength of this strong man is the king.


    However, I did not expect that unintentional actions would cause misunderstandings. This is mainly due to his mysterious physique, and other people can''t get a glimpse or two.


    At this time, the auction site is more like a bloodless battlefield. Everyone is suffocating constantly. Some people threw away almost all their belongings and used them for advanced combat techniques. Some people are eager to seek remedies.


    There is a lot of competition, some people are in the dark, but some people are murderous, but none of this has anything to do with Ye Hao. What he really wants is ancient jade.


    "Oh, eating people talking about dreams, that matter is very precious. Who will bring it to the auction, and then wait and see to see what the last two mysterious things are," shook his head helplessly, a bitter smile on my face The bottom of the echoed heart. .


    Ye Hao is also very curious about the two mysterious things that everyone has said, and the things that arouse the interest of the top ten families are also very unusual.


    "Oh, everyone, the auction is nearing its climax. The veils of two mysteries will be revealed after a baby. You must be prepared." The woman in red was nudged and walked on the road. On the stone platform, when the footsteps moved lightly, the white thighs disappeared.

 Chapter 513：

    The voices of weak and crisp people slowly echoed throughout the venue with the ups and downs of the characters. Everyone wakes up from drunkenness. The whole meeting suddenly became silent and silent. Silence echoed in this space for a long time. I don''t know who made the swallowing sound. Everyone is like a world, waking up from silence and beginning to cheer and cheer. Two mysterious things attracted them more than this woman.


    Ye Hao''s mouth was slightly bent, slightly bent. Although his emotions and women''s words were slightly ups and downs, his face was different. Although everything was good, he did not intend to be greedy and gain his own strength. There is no doubt that such a thing is a dead end for yourself.


    "Beauty, hurry up, I can''t wait."


    "Miss, don''t let us down."


    "Miss, hurry up, my brother will invite you to dinner."


    The red woman''s mouth always has a seductive smile, which makes people more difficult and constantly urged.


    The red female watch turned and looked at Lin Long under the stone platform, as if asking for his opinion. Lin Longzhen glanced casually at the behavior of several people around her. He looked at a few people who were also a little unreasonable, smiled satisfied, and then nodded to the woman.


    "Oh, well, proceed to the next auction item." The woman sneered and walked gently to the stone table. The slender right hand turned over, and three pieces of white jade slowly appeared in his hand, and looking at the dull stone table, the three ancient jade pieces on it were still so familiar, and the faint white streamer repeatedly flowed on it, making his The heartbeat can''t help speeding up.


    "Thinking about the rain, Gu Yu," Xiao Nuo''s body was also a tense stretch, and he quickly responded to God''s low and repeated low voices. Ye Hao didn''t answer him. He reached out and hugged the little guy in his arms, worried that he would cause trouble.


    Looking around on the stone table again, looking around, I found that the Yanxia people did not return to their souls, waiting for the woman in red to speak.


    "Oh, I don''t know if these three things are theirs, they are ancient jade," the woman''s teeth touched her red lips, and she moved slowly on the stone platform, spitting out four words. word.


    At the moment when the sound rang, several people in the venue let out a sigh of relief. Many of them are well-informed, and this name naturally knows the value of this matter.


    "Oh, there is a legend circulating on the first day that this ancient jade is the incarnation of ancient fallen gods. Collecting these hundred pieces of ancient jade can solve the secret." The woman''s words stopped suddenly. Leaning on the lotus, walk gently, walk a little. The beautiful eyes lifted slightly, and suddenly they looked down at the venue, showing a slight smile, and then said again.


    "But after tens of thousands of years of hard work, this ancient purple jade was scattered in the hands of the first batch of gravity, and no one collected it. Today, an old gentleman commissioned him to auction and bid for the reserve price of 500,000 gold coins." I can¡¯t help but smile when I hear such bid prices. Such a reserve price is just the tip of the iceberg. When someone recognizes the value of this item, the price will be like a storm.


    "Oh, is anyone interested in this?" Seeing everyone busy raising prices, the woman in red was a little bit wrong.


    "Oh, no wonder you are not interested in this matter. The little girl does not believe in legends, but this item is two mysterious things after the auction. You are still a bit positive." The soft voice of the woman echoed in the sound in the venue, people''s The mind is wobbly, and the whole body feels strangely incomprehensible.

 Chapter 514：

    "Brother, hurry up, auction this thing early, let us see these two mysterious things early. If you don''t have 600,000 people, don''t argue." A middle-aged man fell on a woman''s voice. Stand up and call everyone.


    Ye Hao sat in the corner, still looking like the original. He naturally doesn''t have to worry about being bought so easily. The old fox in the field will catch it.


    "Hey, I want to be beautiful. Although I don''t know the benefits of this thing, after all, this is an ancient thing. I am willing to earn 800,000 yuan." Sure enough, Ye Hao didn''t expect this person to sit down. A very dissatisfied voice responded.


    "One million, maybe I can still see something in it, the power suddenly increased to the state of the sky," a slightly ridiculous word fell, which immediately caused a burst of laughter.


    "Oh, then I will also fight for a battle. I only have 6.5 million and only one price. Then I will no longer participate in the competition in this matter." When the light falls, there is no concern.


    Looking at the crowd, a middle-aged man in a purple dress sat quietly in the front row of the venue, not much interested in looking at the appearance of this ancient jade in the summer.


    "Medical Tycoon Jin Tianyi,"


    "I didn''t expect the medical tycoon in this dark place to appear at this auction."


    When everyone looked away, they exclaimed and echoed in the corners of the bones of the venue. This person is the biggest medicinal merchant of Jin Tianyi in the Dark Land. There is almost no cultivation in the cultivation of the gods, but the money is very rich, and the enemy is also very rich. The Poison Gate was created, and a large number of recruits could enroll in immortals. At present, the Poison Gate has become a powerful existence of the dark forces and has jumped into the ranks of the first-class forces in the dark.


    "A good domineering handwriting will actually increase 5 million foreign currency every day." Looking at the back, Ye Hao was also shocked. The man''s temperament can be seen from the strong domineering he exposed.


    Jin Tianyi''s high price has made few people who have just participated in the competition dispirited, and 6.5 million athletes have created second-rate strength. Such handwriting is far beyond their comparability.


    Time passed quietly in silence. The red woman kept staring at the crowd in the venue with charming eyes, and was not in a hurry to announce the auction result.


    In the distance, Ye Hao glanced at Jin Tianyi, he knew that the real rich hadn''t filmed yet. The crowd looked at the sound and saw a man in a red dress holding a teacup in his hand.


    Feeling the eyes of the crowd, the man in red slowly raised his head and inadvertently responded to everyone.


    "Hey, boy, you are too young to be proud of doing things. Although my medicine gate is not considered to be the first-rate strength in the north, the lunatics in this area have not put your eyes in your eyes." Jin Tianyi sat In the body, not because of the man in red. The words changed, but these words showed endless anger.


    "Hey, you can only curl up on this dark land. The power in the north is the power you can compare. The power I represent is the fear that you can''t stand it," the red man''s eyes gently moved away. Lift up. Jin Tianyi in the office answered very rudely.


    "Stand upright, restless, when I''m in the dark, no one," Jin Tianyi, with such contempt, couldn''t help being angry.


    "Hey, since you want to listen, I will tell you. I hope you don''t regret it after listening." The red man''s mouth smirked, his red sleeves jumped up, his soul was killed by a weapon, and his spirit flashed at the gate of Jintian, countless information. Pouring into my mind.

 Chapter 515：

    The moment when the spiritual knowledge completely dissipated, Jin Tianyi stopped moving suddenly, looking at the red man with fear in his eyes, the rise of anger instantly languished.


    "Oh, the auction has officially started. The reserve price is 10 million." The red-faced man''s mouth was filled with a strange smile, the red sleeves were gently swept, revealing the sleeves of the palm, and he was actively extending his index finger.


    The man''s domineering stunned everyone and couldn''t speak. He looked at the red woman on the platform with a dull face, but apart from her coquettish posture, this woman did not have any mood swings.


    Although everyone was wrong, but dared to say something, the whole venue was in a strange silence for a period of time, and some quiet people were panting.


    "I don''t know if my swordsmanship is considered the first-class strength in the north, but I can produce 15 million yuan in summer coins." Silent silence, the yellow dressing table in the front row put down the tea cup in his hand and said quietly.


    From the beginning to the end, a few people have never said half of the words, but everyone knows that they are today''s protagonists.


    Jianzong has stood in this north for thousands of years. He said that his qualifications have reached the peak of first-class power in the north. The founder of the ancestor was the sword that Ye Hao had seen. This person has reached the realm where Xiao Yan dares to dare to heaven.


    The words of the old man Huang Yi only spit out the red face and changed slightly. Although the power he represents is enough to make people worry about the scope of the sword, for some reason, the real means of loss may be yourself.


    While the celebrities were measuring the pros and cons, a soft voice sounded.


    "Although I can''t represent any power, I am willing to pay 20 million yuan." Ye Hao saw that the time was ripe, so he was naturally willing to join. Meng Xin left enough gold coins to pay for it.


    The two men in the match were also surprised by the sudden intervention of this mysterious black robe. Glancing at the black robe, Ye Hao''s rich soul envelops Ye Hao, but both of them have dignity. Coupled with a little bit of fear, Ye Hao''s strange body couldn''t peer into it, and the fear was still alive.


    "Oh, no matter who you are, I still don''t have what I want, 25 million," the man put away the fear on his face, and the red sleeve screamed loudly.


    "Oh, boy, you are still too young, don''t worry, the old man is willing to pay 35 million. I will not be afraid of my swordsman''s name in this north." The old man in red is learning Jin Tianyi. In a tone, respond with a cunning gesture.


    "The two shameless things have gotten rid of the power behind them. Oh, I don''t have any power, but today I must get this ancient jade." Seeing the two of them moved by the power, Ye Hao cursed, his heart has been mastered. It is the core of the ancient jade in the summer.


    "Now gold coins are no longer a problem. Something more valuable should be used. Otherwise, fighting like this will be meaningless." Looking at Kuaiyu for a while, I kept thinking about the next step in my heart.


    "Xiao Nuo, you still have high-level medicinal materials. We can''t live without blood," tapped Xiao Nuo lightly with his finger, and talked to him with his spiritual knowledge.


    "Siyu, you will pay me back in the future. I will run out of you in the Wuyi Empire. I have four kinds of medicine here." Xiao Nuo took out Ye Hao''s palm and climbed up. He looked at him directly in front of his chest. A little bit everyone looked at Ning Siyu in the corner in horror, with a little fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 516： robe

    No one would have thought that this black robe would use herbs on this occasion, and it would be an advanced medicinal medicine. The value of these four medicinal materials is enough to make the first-class power crazy. I didn''t expect that this black robe would actually come out to exchange terms.


    Ye Hao was still leaning on the seat, his body breathing did not fluctuate. Three pieces of ancient jade must be obtained. Regardless of the method used, these three things fall into the hands of others, not knowing where they will flow. It was difficult to find it at that time.


    In the distance, the old man in a yellow robe looked at Ning Siyu in surprise. No one has ever thought that black robes would be so extensive, and they would exchange four herbs for this kind of handwriting. This is also a bit surprising.


    The other man in the red dress was struggling with his face, as if making a decision. In the front row, Lin Long heard this alluring situation, but his body stagnated. He looked at the woman in red and shook his head.


    Lin Yu''s expression on Lin Long''s face is very beautiful, he is not interested in these three ancient jade from beginning to end. He was even more worried about whether Hei Yi was a senior oil refining pharmacist. When Ye Hao took it out, the last trace of his heart finally collapsed when he took it out. At this time, he was considering how to kneel this senior oil refining pharmacist on the ground and use it for himself.


    Ye Hao still leaned on his seat, ignoring the strange expressions of the audience. It was beyond her imagination to cause such a reaction.


    Under the current circumstances, it is an arduous task to build a bridgehead near the original site of the Wanghe River Suspension Bridge as soon as possible!


    Vehicles and equipment cannot reach the designated location. Those who came out for reconnaissance went to the river valley, but it was difficult to complete the task of crossing the river. The Wang River is now in the rising season. The water depth is nearly 80 meters. There is no such thing as a long-term trial by armed security officers and soldiers. They used assault boats, but they were blocked in the middle of the river. The ropes have not yet been established. This is an obstacle in front of everyone!


    Some people might say that people cannot use helicopters. Of course, the rescue headquarters will consider this factor. However, after various emergency consultations, troops that can send helicopters for rescue, whether in the armed department or in various local departments, are using helicopters. Voted against the rescue in the Dulong River Canyon area!


    The terrain of the Dulong River Canyon is complex. The wind has been strong. If the helicopter goes deep into the canyon, it is looking for the rhythm of death. It does not help rescue. On the contrary, it will add unnecessary variables to rescue operations.


    As for the anchor hook throwers brought by various professional rescue teams. The farthest distance is seventy-five meters. Faced with exposed rock walls more than 80 meters away, it has no effect at all. Waste such a good tool.


    If you have thought about water, you still have to rely on people to cross the river, but it is really difficult. This is the original intention of the rescue command to call the commando. I want to work together to get rid of such a hard bone. Only by establishing a temporary zip line, the rescue team can break into the other side of the valley, otherwise they will never be able to talk about it again!


    Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing were outside the tent. Soon, Kong Nini went in. She came out and said to two people: "Hurry up, the rescue commander did not establish a zip line and was anxious about this situation. Listen to me. I said there are two very talented people who are willing to go to the front line of the rescue commando. I want to talk to the two of you!"


    Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing went straight without hesitation.

 Chapter 517： Rescue

    Inside the tent, Ye Hao''s imagination is inseparable. The rescue headquarters is composed of various staff: the management staff wear work cards, the armed security guards wear camouflage uniforms, the top management of the rescue team wears helmets, and a local villager looks a bit old in Bukawang, it should be high The layout of the command of the rescue team seems very reasonable, and the inside of the tent is very simple. The corner of the tent is a communication group composed of simple tables. It seems to be the communication equipment of the armed forces, because not only the communication equipment has obvious camouflage and spraying, but also traffic controllers, active armed personnel wearing armed forces uniforms, and the usual situation. With some differences, the communication group is male.


    Several leaders of the rescue headquarters were sitting at the conference table, putting a few wooden tables together, looking at the map on the table, and discussing what issues.


    With Ye Hao''s mental exploration ability, I immediately saw the source of this map, because one corner of the map is obvious: the topographic map of tourism resources in Dulongjiang Township, Gongshan County!


    The location of each tourist attraction is marked on it. Mountains and valleys are more detailed. Some of them are still tourist attractions still to be developed. They seem to be topographic maps of small-scale circulation. Although they are not comparable to military topographic maps, they are provided to rescue agencies. It is sufficient to refer to the recipe strategy.


    Seeing Connie brought this person, and still a pair of men and women dressed as apparent lovers, everyone''s eyes were on the two people who came in. Nothing else, the beauty of women is so beautiful that people can''t forget it. The dirt of men cannot be remembered. How do these two people get together?


    Because everyone has such thoughts, they focused on Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing. Everyone sees Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing from their own perspective.


    Because Connie only said that there were two people willing to join the rescue commando, she didn''t know the specific situation of Zheng Hailing and Song Xiaoshuang. Of course, they will not speak indiscriminately.


    The management staff only used Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing as backpackers to go to the Dulong River, and they were not very professional, because they only wore a pair of flannel sportswear to climb around the big city, or yes, it was not enough. Whether the two can enter the commando team is not optimistic.


    The leaders of several professional rescue teams are naturally different from Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing. After all, they are professional rescue teams. They must think deeply about these issues. If they are not able to lend a helping hand, they must also join the rescue commando. This man and woman have good reasons not to enter the tent, which will delay everyone''s precious time. See what two people say!


    Leaders who have been following various rescue missions for a long time can intuitively feel Song Xiaoshuang''s hidden energy. This seemingly ordinary person may actually play an important role in the rescue team.


    The old man in Bukawang village looked at Connie and came in with the two people. They already knew that both of them wanted to go. They should be the same as Connie. The relatives of these two people are also trapped in the mountain and cannot come out. How many Ten years of life experience, he is still relatively accurate, if these two people have Connie''s help, there will be no problem in entering the mountains.


    A 40-year-old rescue command professional is the most profound first impression of Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing. He is the top management of the frontier armed security forces. In recent years, the department has participated in various open and covert operations. It is considered to be an iron-blooded soldier who actually sees blood, so there is no need to say more about the price of vision.

 Chapter 518： difficult

    When Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing entered the tent, the major saw Zheng Hailing. Judging from the special temperament of her body, she guessed that this is a people''s security, and the women behind the scenes with higher education should be martial arts enthusiasts. The aura of a martial arts person naturally exudes, and the profession itself is a martial arts athlete, and he can naturally feel it! The person next to her looked a little natural. The 30-year-old man stunned the professional student. This man is not only a martial arts athlete, but also a lot of blood!


    Although he has consciously restrained a little, his blood is too strong, and major majors still feel that this person is not simple! There are at least a lot of people in the body who have lawsuits, but they still haven''t been required to "talk in detail" by the relevant department, which means that the professional may have guessed it.


    He must have a certain skill required by the country, so from the perspective of the country, the people he killed are irrelevant, and he will not be held accountable. Such people appear in this small mountain village. What will happen to the big event?


    The profession itself is a strong and brave person, and both of them who decide to come in can join the assault rescue team.


    This woman is Anguan. When she goes to the mountains, she can use her abilities. At least she can play a role in calming the emotions of the trapped people. She must have this ability. She has martial arts skills and can naturally become this commando. There are performances, but this is just a professional idea, and both must show some ability. After all, the temporary headquarters consists of various departments. He personally said not to be counted.


    The result has not yet been waiting to say anything. Zheng Hailing has already taken the initiative to explain why the two must join the rescue commando.


    "My parents (parents) who were trapped on the mountain were specially invited to find someone. They brought their own equipment and medicines, and they had experience in caring for the wounded. As people''s security guards, they systematically study psychology and be able to team members; Because the bridge is destroyed, the anchor thrower cannot reach the cliff, and the people next to it may rise!"


    Zheng Hailing''s speech was also very straightforward. Most explanations have been completed. Why did he join the rescue commando, and gave Ye Hao a word in just one sentence!


    In fact, this last sentence is the most critical. Zheng Hailing from Huinianxin understands how difficult it is to set up a zipline at the watershed of the Dulong River Canyon.


    Because the Wang River Basin is an important part of the Dulong River Basin, the mountains and rivers on both sides of the river are piled up like mountains. For thousands of years, the canyon has been cut into the rock wall by flowing water. The rock wall above it is hundreds of meters high, suitable for laying ziplines. not much. In the past, it was necessary to use a lot of manpower and time to successfully lay the zipper line. This is convenient for the Dulong compatriots who hunt or collect various resources in the mountains.


    If the zipper has disappeared, you can only go a long way. You can walk along the banks of the river valley and cross the swift river to where there is a place. You not only have to prevent invading beasts, but also waste a lot of time. "No problem, the three of us have joined the rescue commando. In the last half an hour, we have to reach the site of the suspension bridge two kilometers away. The rescue team''s commandos are already waiting there, recruiting militia commandos, the village. There are only a few people nearby. . They have already set off to the suspension bridge first. Time is running out. You see that you are leaving now, or staying in Bukawang village for a day, until we save people and return to Marcus village. What?"


    Connie looked at her classmates and friends at the university.

 Chapter 519： assault

    "Let''s do this, Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing will ask you, I will rush to Marcus Village. I still have time to turn black, I still have time!" Yan Yixue directly said his thoughts without hesitation.


    The next few people hurriedly returned to Chery to buckle the car. Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing took out their backpacks in the car. Ai Yixue sat in the cab, waved with the three of them, and hurriedly drove out of the village. She traveled in Maku Village. . Because Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao are in trouble, Kong Nini is assisting, and Yi Xue is also responsible!


    Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing looked at the detained car, a little distracted. Such women are rare. Not only has his own opinion, but his heart is also kind. I don''t know if she is a boyfriend or married. Such a girlfriend, this man himself is happier.


    Kong Nini looked at Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing and thought: "I am walking now, or I find a car in the village to pick up the car. If I walk with two backpacks, I might feel nervous about time. I don''t know. Can I stipulate. Arrive in time?"


    "Come on!" Zheng Hailing looked at Ye Hao and put the backpack on her back. He took the lead towards the machine. Ye Hao and Connie were behind her and followed Wang Hegu to the mountain. This is in a hurry. The three men carried two backpacks straight to the mountain.


    Initially, the rescue headquarters did not allow two people to bring personal belongings into the mountains. Rescue command aims to facilitate command and management. Consider letting Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing equip the rescue headquarters and put them on the equipment near the original site of the suspension bridge. This morning, the rescue headquarters sent people to pull their shoulders and move various equipment to the original site of the suspension bridge. Although the airport farm road has not yet been opened, people can still use it in the past. Some equipment is ready for installation. of!


    Under Zheng Hailing''s argument, the rescue headquarters agreed that she and Song Xiaoshuang would enter the mountain with personal equipment. Because Zheng Hailing said that if she is not allowed to bring her own equipment, she will work alone with Ye Hao. She will not participate in this rescue commando. She and Ye Hao have this ability!


    Regarding Zheng Hailing''s statement, although some people secretly feel guilty, these two people want to cross the river valley into the mountains. Who are you, Superman? However, from the overall situation, if the two really join the rescue commando, then their abilities can be brought into play. If you act alone, there will be problems, and the people in the tent have nothing to eat.


    With this in mind, the top management still compromised and agreed that Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao seemed to have some unreasonable demands. In fact, they brought their backpacks to the vicinity of the original site of the suspension bridge, and then joined the rescue commando under the command of the on-site staff. I played the role of Lookout Valley and set up a temporary zip line.


    From the natural village of Bukawang, along the river valley, the airport farm road was opened. The Airport Farm Road initially passed through Lika Mountain and entered an important plank road in Bagan State and the autonomous region at a certain point on Lika Mountain. This plank road is divided into two. It is the State of Bagan in the west and an autonomous region in the north. Caravans in the Dulong River Valley once crossed such a plank road. Later, due to various reasons, this plank road was abandoned. The last caravan has disappeared in the historic river and then part of the Bukawang Natural Village. It has become a machine-growing road, which is convenient for all kinds of mountain freight transportation in mountainous areas. It is reported that the plank road has been expanded into a highway for a long time, but everyone is not optimistic about this idea. It is hard to say that it will also destroy the natural environment, so after a section of farmland is built, it is about to die.

 Chapter 520： Wreck

    The wrecked suspension bridge was originally there, otherwise it would be very troublesome for horses to cross the river.


    Song Xiaoshuang, Zheng Hailing and Kong Nini walked hurriedly. The original site of the broken bridge is actually 5 miles from the village. There are still several landslide areas that need to be carefully overturned along the way. The headquarters has given three people to reach the original site of the suspension bridge in half an hour. If they do not arrive within the stipulated time, the rescue commando will not wait for them anymore!


    After all, Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing have just arrived in the village. The other members of the commando team have begun to prepare to cross the river at a predetermined location. There are climbers from the natural village of Dangdang Administrative Village. Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing did not join the attack. The team, the rescue command''s action plan, and the commando will still be completed.


    From the time they left the tent, several people took their backpacks back to the car outside the family dormitory and bid farewell to Yixue, which was delayed for a few minutes. In fact, the three have only about 25 minutes left. The area is five miles to walk and time is relatively tight, so Konnini will have the idea of ??a three-person car.


    Her idea is very simple. There are also motorcycles in the village. Motorcycles can easily turn in the machine. Ask the villagers to send these three people to the first landslide area, and then walk for at least a few minutes. Time, because it takes time to find someone.


    I didn''t expect Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao to have calculations. They carried their backpacks on their feet for 20 minutes. They broke into five miles without a problem. You don''t have to worry about others.


    As the waters of the Wang River rise, the turbulent river flows through the valley. Ye Hao and the three of them were almost at a trotting speed. These three are ancient Wu practitioners. Physical strength is natural, but the armed guard wears a walkie-talkie at the beginning of the road. The soldier stopped and asked the destination of the three men. They quickly reported to the command post and successfully passed the test. The armed security guards standing on the side of the road do not need to control the three.


    In the first landslide area, there are several excavators and bulldozers. Under the command of a commander wearing a helmet, soil and stones were constantly being taken to the bank of the river outside. In order to pass this road as quickly as possible, please use this method.


    Seeing Ye Hao and the three came to the front line, the security guards next to them blew the whistle. Excavators and bulldozers temporarily stopped their activities. After the three of them passed, many people had already passed by the footprints on the landslide, although there was still time. The loose stones and soil rolled down, but Zheng Hailing relaxed even more.


    In the two landslides behind, there are armed security guards wearing walkie-talkies. They monitor in suitable safe areas. They saw Song Xiaoshuang''s three people walking. They just greeted the three carefully. Zheng Hailing smiled and answered and did not stop. To the broken suspension bridge.


    When the three people arrived at the venue, Zheng Hailing had already seen the time. There are 3 minutes left in the scheduled half-hour. At this time, she felt that she was really tired. The sweat from her back came out and her mouth opened wide. Breathe, and try to adjust your state in the shortest time. After all, a backpack over 30 kg on your back is not light.


    It turned out that this time, Ye Hao asked her to give him a backpack, but Zheng Hailing thought that Ye Hao had to squat down Wang He and use his own strength to climb the cliff on the other side of the river. The physical exertion is also great, so the backpack is still his own. Back. Zheng Hailing is actually a woman with strong bones. Only when she is alone with Ye Hao, she seems to become weak, showing feminine tenderness.


    The vicinity of the original site of the suspension bridge has become a temporary forward base, and the person in charge is the person in charge of the on-site search and rescue team.

 Chapter 521： Search and rescue

    After all, the professional level of the search and rescue team is very high. Most team members retired from the armed services in the past. The overall quality is high. After all the personnel above tried to cross the river by assault boat several times, the anchor thrower was also because of the distance. The reason for the restriction was that the branches behind the cliff were not enough to see the river, and the leader stopped his futile actions near noon!


    Everyone thought of continuing to use assault boats to bring people into the middle of the river. Use the anchor thrower to launch the anchor hook, it can be in the branches behind the cliff, but in this way, the assault ship will most likely be towed by the three strands of towing rope overthrowing the river bank, the river water scouring and the anchor rope. This is very dangerous, so consider not to use this technique repeatedly, and you should pay attention to methods and methods in field search and rescue. Cruelty is not desirable.


    After deliberation, the head of the temporary advance team and the head of a search and rescue team, representing dozens of people at the base, sent the rescue headquarters to Bukawang village and notified the decision by radio. Some people will climb the rock with bare hands, and the locals are watering, then he picks up some outstanding players in the hands of the front base to form a rescue commando, he must knock down the hard bones.


    After receiving the report, the rescue order quickly used the three relationships to find three locals. Soon, they rushed to the original site of the suspension bridge. The leader was a bit disappointed that these three people were either experienced or older, or energetic but inexperienced.


    Among these three people, there is a woman in her thirties. According to her own account, she studied and carried out rock climbing activities in Kangaroo Country. She has just returned to the hot summer, but from the perspective of the leader, she wants to walk tens of meters. On the rock wall, some people are embarrassed because there is a turbulent river 40 meters ahead, which does not consume much physical energy!


    However, arrows must be sent on the rope, and the rescue command does not have any extra time to make the leader hesitate. It was in such a difficult preparation that the rescue headquarters had to use the radio station to say that three people were urgently strengthened. Decided to let one of them be responsible for the task of climbing the cliff after crossing the river for the first time afterwards.


    I heard the news from the radio station. The leader is very excited. The rescue commander''s eyes were very high. It has been more than twenty-four hours. This is the first time I have heard of "Superior" direct ordering, I want to talk about it. Shouldn''t people be simple? This is also good, let him go first and see if he can succeed.


    Song Xiaoshuang and the three rushed to the base under such complicated circumstances!


    When he arrived at the scene, Song Xiaoshuang used his mental power to observe the situation on the spot. He clearly noticed that several officers and soldiers of the armed security forces are responsible for maintaining order and maintaining radio communications. The radio station is placed in the tent, and there are several civilian tents for armed use. At a glance, the coats of the field search and rescue teams in various counties and counties have various colors. Obviously, they are a minority of elites. There are more than 20 people in this field. They are sitting or leaning on the stone grass, and there are several female members. There are still several search and rescue dogs around the team. Due to the far-reaching influence and Song Xiaoshuang''s deliberate convergence, there are no dogs among the search and rescue dogs. One by one, wearing unique striped trousers, standing on the side of the road whispering in smoke; a young woman wearing a light blue waterproof sports suit, holding a hairpin with Song Xiao¡¯s eyes, was cooperating with an apparently present search and rescue team, about Forty years old. The leader speaks.

 Chapter 522： ability

    Seeing everyone turning around and looking at him and Zheng Hailing, Connie, this woman stopped talking, looked around, there seemed to be some angry expressions in her eyes?


    Ye Hao was a little stunned. He seems to have grasped the work of others. However, this kind of thing is not allowed. He had to have a personal embarrassment on the other side of the river and developed a new metal. The repair ability can quickly liquefy metal products. As long as the distance is right, even if someone threatens her with shackles, it won''t work. The dagger will turn into liquid in the blink of an eye, and it will have any lethality!


    The youngest Yang has the ability to spread objects over short distances, whether it is cold metal, stones, or living animals or even people, as long as the distance is no more than ten meters, it can spread through walls. house.


    Of course, as far as the human body is concerned, it will consume a lot of Xiao Yang''s mental power, and her ability has not yet solidified. Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn''t work. No matter how dangerous, there is at least one life-saving skill!


    Imagine if she was trapped in a house and sent Xiao Yang a short distance away, of course she would use her ability to escape the room. Of course, the premise still exists. The walls of the room should not be too generous. As for the kind of work among the three defenses, she had no choice. Now her abilities are still very limited. If she encounters the hard rock that Anna and Ye Hao encountered, and her spirit is particularly limited, there will be no way. .


    Old Chen is Song Xiaoshuang''s teacher. He has no special abilities, but his ancient martial arts are very high. Ordinary squatting adults can easily settle in three or five people.


    Three young male researchers left.


    A person has the ability of the human body to discharge for a short period of time, and can attack without any difference. The disadvantage is that the action time is limited. Once the output power is too large, he can only use it once; a person can be as light as a Yan, this is not after the practice light body arrives, but his exclusive ability, a few meters of walls and roofs can easily go up; there is a huge power, For a short burst of time, even if a large stone of thousands of kilograms rolled in, he could force the stone to stop on his hand.


    The entire inspection team, in fact, the worst military force is Director Wei. They can see that the body''s ability exceeds the ordinary energy level of the human body. The second ability is that after the human body is active in certain places, he can observe some special traces within a few hours, which is comparable to precision instruments!


    Two different capabilities are within the scope of detection and exploration. It is very promising in the field of criminal investigation, but as far as the investigation team is concerned, it is a purely auxiliary capacity category. However, his experience is very rich. Although it is an auxiliary type of heterogeneous ability, as long as it cooperates with other members of the team, the seemingly auxiliary heterogeneous ability will produce unexpected effects. "Then, Kong Nini, Zheng Hailing, Ye Hao hurry up to sign up..." The 40-year-old cold search and rescue captain turned around and saw Song Xiaoshuang and three of them quickly waved to talk. Then turned around and walked into the tent next to the discharge table, and quickly took out a notebook.


    Zheng Hailing and Connie Nie quickly filled in the ID number, gender, name, occupation, blood type and age according to the existing format.


    When he gave it to Ye Hao, he noticed that there were many people in front of him. Those who want to come here must fill in basic information. The message of the seemingly exotic woman is in front of Zheng Hailing. The name is Mu Yiyi. It is not easy to judge whether she is a minority or Han. According to the Yi Yi doctrine that has left, Nujiang not only has the surnames of ethnic minorities, but also the Han surnames. Her career is the same as Connie: unemployed! It can be seen that their people are very personal, not farmers and workers!

 Chapter 523： thorns

    When Ye Hao filled his career, he hesitated and filled in the words of the unemployed, and returned them to the team leader.


    The team leader took a look. Three of the last four people actually filled in the same things for this profession. Obviously, these people are thorns. They couldn''t help looking at Ye Hao again.


    Mu Yiyi''s reluctance has been taught. He entangled with him for a long time and hoped to arrange her first rock climbing. When Ye Hao came, she hadn''t given up yet. Leaders are just annoying and bad, people are after all. To solve this problem, although the team leader is not optimistic about her.


    Connie did not say that it looked like a man. When she signed up, she ran to talk to two Dulong compatriots. The sound was loud and hearty, not artificial.


    "Then, Ye Hao, there is not much time. How do you think that this order has been told to you, and then emphasize that there is only one chance for a person. If you do not succeed, you will change a person and the sky will soon get dark. Weather forecast Upstream there will be heavy rain at noon tomorrow. This place may be flooded tomorrow afternoon, so we don¡¯t have much time. Everyone must get it out before noon tomorrow, otherwise we will be very passive and have no spare time for you. Try again and again, do you understand?"


    The leader said it was very cold. He must do this. The pressure on him is relatively high. Therefore, he also wanted to put some pressure on Ye Hao. How does he do things without pressure?


    "Understood, take the assault boat to the middle of the water, squat to the shore, then climb the cliff, squat on the safety line at the waist to find a fixed place, and then use the thick nylon rope along the river bank to fix it and lock it. Position, the temporary one-way zipper line was successfully set!" Ye Hao has practiced this step many times in his heart, so he said in front of the leader.


    "Yes, that''s it. It seems that you didn''t enter Yancheng with your hands. If you wear this dress, you don''t have to change it when it is wet. No, there is already a training suit, right away. Ye Hao is wearing a safety rope and barefoot. Sitting on the assault boat. Together with three members of the field search and rescue team, he slowly and solemnly approached the middle section of Wang River in the low roar of the engine. Wang Heshui''s role is naturally very anxious. If the four people are not operating normally, then the assault boat It is likely to be overthrown by the turbulent river, causing four people to fall into the snow-covered mountains!


    Ye Hao also had a safety rope, and the three field search and rescue team members could no longer tie the safety rope to their bodies due to practical reasons. Only the life jackets on them will fall into the cold river water, which is terrible. right now! Regarding Song Xiaoshuang''s four people crossing the river in an assault boat, all aspects of concern were different.


    Of course Zheng Hailing and Kong Nini were watching intently. A row of flat boats is rushing across the swift river. The scene of Song Xiaoshuang in the tent gave the two people confidence. I think Ye Hao''s task of setting up a temporary zipper is fine. The two women are worried. Was there an accident on the assault ship?


    Wu''anguan on duty and Dulong villagers wearing striped sheets were the first to adopt a rock-and-roll seeking attitude towards Ye Hao.


    This person suddenly appeared. His characteristic is that he has no characteristics, seems ordinary, and he is young. How many talents are still not good, but there is no diamond. Alive, maybe this child can really succeed?


    The members of the search and rescue team were not idle and divided into two groups, carefully placing the ropes in their hands. The ropes of the assault ship and Ye Hao were controlled by him or her.

 Chapter 524： expect

    To be honest, the search and rescue team was more nervous than the people on the assault boat. If the rhythm is not well mastered, the assault ship is likely to be overthrown. This has nothing to do with the river. This is purely artificial. After the accident, everyone was very cautious, paying attention to the performance of the four Ye Hao on the assault boat, and resolved the symptoms.


    As for Mu Yiyi, who was grinning, when he saw that Ye Hao was already in the assault boat and was about to cross the river nearly forty meters away, his lips were finally put down. For Ye Hao, collecting rubber bands has a strange hobby. Yiyi decides to deal with it afterwards. Now, if we say, it will not be used at all. Not only will a small family appear, it will also affect Ye Hao''s actions. If this is the case, will the next beauty rush directly?


    The so-called timing is Junjie. Although she is not a man, she thinks she is still a strong woman. For Ye Hao, she can''t be afraid of obstacles, overcome the fear in her heart, and go through the cold water as a king. I still admire rubber bands. Let him use it for a while, and then come back after the rigging is established.


    Due to the distance between Song Yi and Ye Hao, it is not clear whether he wrapped the crystal around his wrist with a rubber band.


    Ye Hao''s safety rope is not very thick, only the thickness of his fingers is a special nylon rope. When the assault ship gradually approached the middle section of the river, a section of the long safety rope had been exposed to the rush, bending into a large river downstream. Arc! This is not a problem. The search and rescue team should not pull too tightly, which will hinder Song Xiaoshuang''s personal behavior.


    He had to fall from the assault boat into the cold and cold river, cross the river for about forty meters, rush to the other side, and then climb a rock wall tens of meters high. This is his mission. If the rope is too tight, it will not work properly.


    The mentality of the scene is relatively open, or the person in charge of the scene, the person in charge of the search and rescue team, is leaning on the rock on the river bank, his mouth is still whistling, the whistle action at the beginning is his voice.


    In the event of an emergency, the search and rescue team members on the scene will immediately hear different whistles, so that the well-trained search and rescue team can adjust the steps in time to ensure the safety of the four people. On the assault ship.


    As the core figure of the overall situation, the team leader will naturally have deep thoughts that others rarely see. How can a person who can be seen by the rescue order become a simple character?


    In the brief contact with Song Xiaoshuang, he had already felt the calm atmosphere of Song Xiaoshuang. He saw Zheng Hailing''s attitude not far away. Although her face was very nervous, the leader strangely believed that this was not worrying about her companion. But worry about the three search and rescue team members on the assault ship. When the two sides merged, the team leader was a little stunned. It seems that there is no need to worry about whether Ye Hao can succeed. Then watch patiently, just hope he can be faster. After all, as time goes by, the night is very fast. Will be shrouded in Wanghe Valley!


    It may be that after many attempts, with everyone''s efforts, the operation of retracting the assault boat has become proficient. The assault ship slowly advances along the river to the other side of the river, which can reduce the force formed between the river and the assault ship. The assault boat rushed into the water for only a few minutes!


    The three search and rescue crews on board are doing their best. One person constantly adjusts the power output angle of the stern propeller. The two men continued to paddle with both hands, hoping to get closer to the other side. Although it was unsuccessful, for a period of time, I kept the river water that did not rush back!

 Chapter 525： Crazy

    Don''t wait at this time! The leader blew the whistle at the corner of his mouth, indicating that Ye Hao is now, and he can''t delay his time, and immediately enter the water!


    The whistle is the command. Ye Hao''s brain is a kind of spirit. He did not hesitate to rush into the rushing river gently from the front of the assault ship. After a few waves of spray, he suddenly didn''t have a top, even a safety rope tied to him, for so long. The incision also sank into the muddy river and disappeared. Just like when fishing, a fish pulls the line and quickly drags it underwater!


    The search and rescue team operating the assault boat saw Ye Hao, like a scale, falling directly into the deep water, and couldn''t help but give him twelve compliments in his heart! Some people say that the authorities are fascinated. At this time, the three search and rescue team members were very clever, and Ye Hao was the wrong way for the assault ship to return!


    Ye Hao ran straight into the river and floated the safety rope on the river, reaching the depths of the river. The propeller of the assault ship will not be hung on the safety rope, only the operator needs to adjust the stroke of the propeller of the assault ship. In the direction, sliding a small arc on the water surface will return safely to the river bank.


    The members of the three search and rescue teams will certainly not let go of this fleeting opportunity. They will soon maneuver the assault boat along the river and return safely to the bank, only tens of meters from the point of departure.


    No way, everyone on the shore must follow the movement to keep the cost of the assault boat insurance rope. Otherwise, the power of the people, the assault ship and the river will be able to overthrow the assault ship.


    According to common sense, Ye Hao can''t sink deep into the river for a long time. He still needs to breathe from the water. Snorkeling in the deep waters of the unknown wilderness is a very risky behavior!


    It is not a swimming pool inside an indoor swimming pool, but it is not dangerous. On the contrary, there are various coral reefs and whirlpools everywhere! The eyes of a person who sinks into a body of water simply cannot distinguish the surrounding environment. If you are not careful, you will let the safety rope behind you be hooked by various obstacles at the bottom of the river, which is very bad.


    After the people on the shore suddenly fell into the water, Ye Hao said that he sank directly, expressing a strange expression. After seeing the assault ship slid safely over the sunk safety rope within a few seconds, he suddenly realized that it had just arrived. The boy''s reaction on the spot was very good!


    I don''t want to swim down the river like I imagined, tie the safety rope to my body, and give the assault boat a wrong route. People who pull the insurance rope on the shore also save a lot of trouble. Only a group of people followed the assault ship. Move downstream.


    The leader leaning on the stone did not pay attention to the return journey of the assault ship. Instead, he kept staring at the safety rope sinking into the water and counting the seconds in his mind. He wanted to see Ye Hao''s reaction ability, sinking into the water and breaking into the assault boat. As long as there is a plan in front of him, it can basically succeed. When it comes to the surface, it will test the brain power of water.


    However, the next scene made him change the color. The ropes in the hands of the people on the shore were continuously being dragged into the river. Didn''t you see Ye Hao emerge from the water?


    It seems that the rope is not a person, but a heavy stone! When the leader''s brain opened up, he thought of what this guy is too arrogant! No, this is not arrogance, but pure madness. What kind of person does Ye Hao think he is? Do you have this ability?


    Do not ventilate tens of meters along the dark bottom of the river? The leader¡¯s back bones immediately sweat, and the dark road will be affected. Song Xiaoshuang is an explanation for his overconfidence ability. He didn''t seem to think it was in the wild, not in the swimming pool!

 Chapter 526： save

    It is impossible to end Ye Hao''s actions now. If the insurance rope is forcibly returned, the possibility of an accident will be greatly increased. Is it really necessary to push the ship to see the result of Ye Hao''s doing this?


    As an on-site commander, the leader is under too much pressure from others. Even if Ye Hao doesn''t follow common sense, he still has to behave normally, otherwise the entire team will fall into chaos!


    He has felt the inquiry of the elites of the search and rescue team. It goes without saying that everyone was shocked by Ye Hao. I hope the leader can make a decision. Is it because Ye Hao can play freely, or is he forced to end his wayward behavior?


    In the next few seconds, the team leader has been working hard to make a choice, but he has not yet decided. He was looking at An Guanhua Zheng Hailing not far away, only to find that she was only licking her lips slightly, but her eyes were shining with unexplainable brilliance. But can''t you see any horror?


    The leader thought of himself, and as expected, someone knew Ye Hao!


    This kind of Ann Guanhua is Ye Hao''s companion. She must know Ye Hao''s behavior. The expression on her face is actually an appreciation. This showed that Ye Hao surprised her a bit, but it was in line with Song Xiaoshuang''s personality, and she thought Ye Hao had already sneaked in. Ability at the bottom of the river.


    In any case, just like this, I hope Ye Hao can do it, no surprises! The leader''s brain quickly calculated the gains and losses, and did not know how many brain cells were exhausted, or chose to wait and see. There is no whistle to whistle, although it seems that time has passed for a long time, in fact, the reality is only twenty seconds.


    The soldiers and search and rescue team members of the armed forces at the scene were smashed by Song Xiaoshuang, without any common sense. Even if someone could guess his method, he would not believe that people need to breathe and the water is just black. There are various obstacles.


    These people also have a lot of outstanding players, but Song Xiaoshuang will have such crazy practice. In his or her view, Ye Hao is a wonderful one that he doesn''t want in life? However, the on-site command is in the hands of the team leader. Although Ye Hao had already destroyed this step, it was not easy for everyone to destroy the established step indiscriminately.


    Some people admire Ye Hao. They are those who rekindle the smoke, self-sufficient people, such as Dulong villagers, Kong Nini and Mu Yiyi, who have achieved some achievements in their respective fields.


    As the so-called hero cherished, Ye Hao seemed to be no different from Xiong, but his attitude towards things was very good. He didn''t think Ye Hao was playing a joke, so these people were calm and smoked. Smoking, in a daze, is not suitable for Ye Hao.


    As for Zheng Hailing, she must have strong confidence in Ye Hao. This guy is not playing cards for the first time without common sense.


    Zheng Hailing''s strength is meticulous logical reasoning. He knew that Ye Hao was actually a person who loved life very much. Neither a friend nor himself is suitable for putting common sense on him, and now she knows many secrets of Song Xiaoshuang. I also tried myself, even a muddy river would not stop Ye Hao from making progress. For Ye Hao, this extraordinary person will become possible!


    In Liuku last night, facing a dozen killers, Ye Hao not only killed easily, but also used his own blood exchange method to forcibly eliminate the harm of blood poisoning, saving her life. On this basis, Zheng Hailing expressed her ability to Song Xiaoshuang. sigh! Although Ye Hao told her afterwards that the poison of the poison was still stubborn in her body, but she could not remove it temporarily, but she still lived very well, and later said something, which was not in my heart.

 Chapter 527： result

    In fact, Song Xiaoshuang''s action practice is just like the team leader''s guess. He chose to sink into the body of water at the bottom of the river, sneak tens of meters of water at the bottom of the river, and then appeared on the shore!


    As early as I heard that the assault ship did its best and did not reach the surface of the river tens of meters wide, Ye Hao had already played Wang He. He was in the water, with a preliminary impression of deep water, and wanted to forcefully surpass the water. Well, I must be mentally prepared for the second time.


    Ye Hao knows that his water is actually not good. Swimming will only be an ugly "dog planer". With this kind of water, it is too difficult to walk a river bank tens of meters wide at a time. It goes without saying that the river is turbulent. Rush downstream, and then, with the help of everyone, try to swim back to the shore, wasting time and energy.


    Since water is not working, can it be underwater?


    Song Xiaoshuang''s common sense about the stratified flow of rivers in nature still exists. In particular, some large rivers and rivers will have surface water, middle layer, near bottom and bottom water bodies. The surface water has the fastest velocity, and the middle layer has almost no flow at the bottom and near the bottom waters. Even under some particularly complicated factors, it will flow upstream and backward!


    It is under this understanding that Song Xiaoshuang feels that completing the task is not very difficult.


    If you are unable to pass, you can sneak peek to avoid the rapid flow of water, and directly transform the breath into an internal circulation form with deep internal force. It is still feasible not to float on the water within a few minutes, and he can explore through spiritual power. Ability, the dark river bottom can also have a rough identification, avoiding obstacles is naturally not a problem. Dive to the bottom of the river to find a heavy object to take away, as a "ballast" to prevent the body from floating, presumably a body of water more than 40 meters wide is still sneaking!


    Of course, such an idea cannot be said to be anyone, including An Guan Huazheng, to avoid any scorpions. When Zheng Hailing and Kong Nini walked from Bukawang village to Ye Hao, they couldn''t help but see that she and two Dulong villagers were looking for an erection while climbing. This task allowed him to grab the first one. Didn''t she go home to do it? Is it connected?


    The relative height difference between the two ends of the ergonomic vertical zipline is relatively obvious. It is said that the rope is relatively steep, so people and objects crossing the river along the zipline will not dive halfway and stop halfway on the road. They need to slide through the valley with their hands and feet. It is flat, in fact it becomes less and less, because it is very laborious.


    The temporary erection of the zip line is of course steep and relatively high slope. After the connection is successfully established, the people who cross the valley along the zipline will have to meet at the end. A simple pulley can have no brake, and even if the slider itself has its own weight, it also shows obvious bending. Amplitude, but the pulley deceleration is relatively low. If Ye Hao doesn''t shoot, then Mu Yiyi will hit the trunk.


    The two people actually only took a picture, and they didn''t say anything. With hands, it must adopt a posture of keeping the waist, and physical contact is inevitable. Women¡¯s current thinking cannot be guessed. If it is because of this, it is slapped. If you don''t pick it up, she will have to hit the suitcase directly. Ye Hao can already imagine that Mu Yiyi''s limbs are like a gecko, and he still has to bear the anger of this woman with the noise on the torso. Both results are very unfavorable to him. If you forget to choose the previous one, you can''t stare at it to see if the head is wrong. It will disappear.

 Chapter 528： rescue

    Ye Hao''s thoughts flashed in his mind. When he saw Mu Yiyi sliding across the valley, when he was not near the rock wall, he could hear her low voice.


    "Then, help me..."


    Ye Hao was very happy and didn''t finish it. This is what she said. After she took the initiative to accept this person, she avoided slapping herself. Move your body two steps, open your arms and prepare to grab Mu Yiyi.


    The safety rope is connected to the pulley on the body, and the wooden tree approaches the tree at high speed. In fact, the regret in the heart does not mention much grievances.


    Seeing the success of the wet cloth, she and the two villagers did not sing. The two villagers turned around and went back. She didn''t want to leave. How good is the performance. Ha, I want to go back to my hometown in front of my father. Fan, all was destroyed by Ye Hao later.


    Mu Yiyi, who didn''t accept tantrums and stubbornness, ran up the slope. The rescue team members had finished wearing helmets. They were placed next to the equipment, and they seemed to slip past the opponent very quickly. Zheng Hailing brought two large backpacks with a lot of rope, and Connie was coming with her right in front of her.


    Zheng Hailing is talking with the leader of the search and rescue team. He seemed to be asking if he would cross the river with two backpacks. After all, this is a trail that has just been established.


    The team leader did not say that not only did Mu Yiyi not go, but he also ran to the starting point of the sneak line, thinking that this is not an excellent test sentence?


    "Then, Mu Yiyi, do you want to cross the river to help? No, the first time I passed, it was definitely a commemorative..." The leader waved to Mu Yiyi and told her to go aside.


    Wu Yiyi is very excited, yes! After crossing the river, I didn''t receive the task of climbing the mountain, but she was also the first person to slide. Her brain was a little angry, and the spirit asked God to follow the leader''s instructions and walk to the starting point to connect.


    The team leader and the search and rescue team around him quickly hanged her on the rope with ropes and pulleys. When I slipped out, I seemed to hear the leader''s warning: "It is coming, shout out Ye Hao to catch up. Or it will hit the tree!"


    Sliding down the **** and walking away, Mu Yiyi is still thinking about what leadership means? Slings are of course familiar to birth and birth. Even if it is steep, it does not need to be received by others. Or is it good to be alone?


    After she slid tens of meters, she was told that she was led by the team leader, lying in the trough, and the **** leader was using her as a test project! The temporary arrangement of this zipper is too steep and slides at this speed. Even if the foot is on the ground, the brake cannot be stopped. If you have to grab the front, you will actually hit the tree.


    However, she still hesitated, making Song Xiaoshuang apparently have a strange hobby. Even if Wu Yiyi was unwilling to call Ye Hao, his voice did not fall, his feet had touched the soil on the rock wall. Although he tried to prevent it from sliding forward, it did not react much. A huge glyph hit Song Xiaoshuang''s heart, and Wu Yiyi swept the end.


    Lying in the trough, it hurts! Is this person made of iron? Think someone is smoking with the door panel. Doesn''t this guy know to go back a little bit? Moreover, she obviously felt that the protruding part of her body was squashed, her anger was born, and she wanted to hit him. If she finds deformation when she returns home, the guy can''t blame it.


    Mu Yiyi was still thinking, he heard Ye Hao''s low voice.


    "Cough... you are Mu Yiyi, then you can, you can''t hang up, there are still many people waiting to cross the river, or the sky will darken!"

 Chapter 529： high tide

    what? Where is she hanging? ...Recalling this question in Mu Yiyi''s mind, he suddenly returned to the gods, his eyes swayed, and he found himself as if he was holding a pillow, his limbs were hugged by a soaked Song Xiaoshuang. Arms. Well, her clothes are made of waterproof fabric. I quickly got down from Ye Hao and said, "Don''t mind, I''m upset!"


    Speaking of Mu Yiyi, after seeing Ye Hao nodded, he quickly unfastened the safety rope on her body, threw the rope pulley from the rope, threw it aside, and then turned a few steps to the edge of the cliff. The people on the other side waved to indicate that they could send someone over.


    Mu Yiyi stretched out his fist to greet Ye Hao''s shadow. She always felt a slow shot before Song Xiao double-sided, and felt that her appearance was not attractive to Ye Hao. Even if he hung on him, He Tian Wenwen was in his arms, his expression did not fluctuate, he was Not fragrant at all, so Mu Yiyi is not suitable. Is it really a weird monster with a bunch of quirks?


    But in the next scene, let Mu Yiyi directly deny these ideas!


    After seeing Mu Yiyi''s success in crossing the valley, Zheng Hailing in flannel sportswear and two backpacks slid across the valley. Mu Yiyi saw with his own eyes that when Ye Hao grabbed Zheng Hailing, his body first greeted Zheng Hailing in two steps. She hugged her waist and took a step back. The reaction speed is super fast, Mu Yiyi looks silly. Looking at Zheng Hailing''s expression, she knew that she hadn''t been hit by the acceleration of the force. Can she still do this?


    Mu Yiyi secretly confided in his heart that this person was too different, thinking that Ye Hao would not pity Yul, and the result was a **** reality.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Ye Hao had always had a natural resistance to beautiful women. In addition, some female friends also represent the beauty and wisdom of women to some extent, which confirms this fact. Therefore, Ye Hao had no idea about Mu Yiyi''s beauty. Everyone meets each other and treats it calmly.


    I wouldn''t know that there was a scene in which Ye Hao was a fist and his mouth was twitching and doing strange things. Song Xiaoshuang''s inquiry ability clearly shows all of this. He knew this was another headache, and he had to make up his mind. How much contact she has is good.


    Ye Hao quickly took Zheng Hailing and two backpacks from the two safety ropes, and asked Zheng Hailing. After the person who came was Kong Nini, she gave Zheng Hailing a pose for her to wrap her body on the mountain. The rope is resolved.


    Ye Hao opened the No. 2 backpack and saw that it was the same as spiritual exploration. The changed flannel sportswear and shoes were in it, and he quickly took the clothes to the nearby woods and put on wet training clothes.


    When Ye Hao quickly changed his clothes, he crossed the river valley safely in the village and reached Dashu with the help of Zheng Hailing and Mu Yiyi.


    In the next period of time, in addition to leaving a team leader and some people, in the suspension camp near the suspension bridge, 20 men and women successfully crossed the valley with zippers. The equipment was not old. When they were young, there were some search and rescue dogs. According to the comprehensive situation of all aspects, although the high tide is flooding, the sudden floods, mudslides and landslides in the morning completely disrupted the order of the 100-person tour group. However, the scattered team members did not provide supplements and should wait for rescue in nearby mountains. It is the edge of a large mountain range that stretches for hundreds of kilometers. It is difficult to find when scattered. I think the common sense of the tour team still exists.

 Chapter 530： hope

    According to the pre-planned, the assault team left two people across the river, responding to the military soldiers who crossed the river, established a bridgehead sphere of influence, and guarded the temporary fulcrums that have been established, as well as the foundation of the people who stayed there. It will be the second place tomorrow morning. Layouts. . Return trip!


    The location of this zipline is relatively low, almost close to the current river surface. If the rescue team finds a tourist group, it can go to the cliff wall at noon tomorrow and use it to return. If the situation is complicated, the upstream flood will be lifted. Can give up, rely on the first slip line to establish a continuous feeding line, supplement drugs and food.


    The remaining 18 search and rescue teams are divided into four commandos. Each team has a connected radio station (non-military, search and rescue team), one or two search dogs, and stay at the frontline base station relay station. Under the coordination of communication, the communication is smooth, and each team also has a Beidou satellite phone for positioning and backup for each team.


    The rescue headquarters has repeatedly studied and guessed that a team of hundreds of people cannot go too far. There are local guides. The mountain where the accident occurred is far away from simple farmland (previously a plank road). This is a low-lying small canyon and mountain range. The remaining veins are not large in size, they are the mountains of the future!


    After more than an hour of darkness, the main goal is to encircle several hills on both sides of the mountain, and then spread everywhere, and strive to find someone as soon as possible to be a member of the injured tourist team.


    In fact, the location of the accident was not far from the straight suspension bridge. The people of the Lao Zheng team had rushed to the river, saw that the suspension bridge was destroyed, and then returned to the original road. The paper information of the machine ordered by Beidou is very clear. .


    Lika Mountain () is a large mountain range from north to south. It has many branches and countless veins. There are countless mountains. The mountain where the accident occurred was on a hill near the suspension bridge. The machine farm crossed another mountain instead of next to the peak where the accident occurred. The mountains are actually parallel.


    This also proves that the tourist team is not far from the search and rescue team, which is two kilometers long (a straight-line distance), so the commander uses a full-line method to let people go out early.


    Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing have nothing to do with each other while waiting for the rescue team to zip through the river valley. Zheng Hailing returned Ye Hao''s personal belongings, such as mobile phone and wallet, to him. He also gave him the Beidou handheld device and hoped to use it to contact the handheld device of the Lao Zheng team.


    When you get here, you can''t save battery power. It can be turned on because there are some spare batteries. There is also a guide, Connie, who should be able to quickly reach the small canyon in the mountain!


    Due to impulse, Mu Na is seduced by the leader. After crossing the river, she could not go back. She decided to follow Song Xiaoshuang''s actions. At least two women are companions, and if they stay on the banks of the river, maybe they can make a difference. Although there is no need to worry about food issues (the rescuers and armed security guards who care about the zip line will certainly be supplied), but the consideration is not good! With this in mind, I hate team leaders. The team must be deliberate. In the afternoon, she is always entangled in the task of his mission. It doesn''t matter if she climbs the rock. Professional on-site search and rescue will be black. Kong Nini has long said that she should act with Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao. With Ye Hao''s wonder, she is not afraid of any animals in the mountains. As long as she finds the Lao Zheng team, maybe she has her old parents, brothers and brothers, you must have hope.

 Chapter 531： cave

    In fact, there are deep-seated reasons for the arrangement of the four teams of the search and rescue team. These people are the rescue headquarters set up in Bukawang Village and the elite of the on-site search and rescue team. Considering that each team has its own style, it is difficult to change people''s sense of belonging and exclusivity since ancient times. These four groups are actually four different field search and rescue teams to avoid coordination and delay problems. Big event.


    In this way, Ye Hao, Zheng Hailing and Kong Nini forced the bar into the search and rescue team and became an unplanned group. They have been in an indomitable situation, and now they want to add Mu Yiyi.


    Fortunately, the leader of the front-line base has already considered this!


    When the brigade was on the way, the team leader sent the order via radio. Song Xiaoshuang and Mu Yiyi later formed the fifth group. They were free to decide, but they had to provide contact information. If the situation changes, they can support each other. Temporary compilation problem!


    After listening to the search and rescue team''s request, Mu Yiyi left the squad leader''s eight generations of ancestors'' thoughts, wondering if the top management was found embarrassed, or was afraid to let him settle down after he went there?


    Forget it, no matter who he is, her mood immediately becomes full of heart in the upper head.


    When Ye Hao walked to the side looking for a group of exchange satellite mobile phone numbers, Mu Yiyi, Zheng Hailing and Kong Nini gathered together first.


    Women are magical creatures on earth. Once the number reaches three, I will soon find a topic.


    Waiting for Song Xiaoshuang to change the wet training suit, hand it over to the two search and rescue team members to stay, and hand it over to the military soldiers who will cross the river later. Time, and the conversation exceeded his and Zheng Hailing¡¯s imagination, and it was necessary to urgently contact the other four search and rescue teams. There is an unexplainable danger in the nearby mountains!


    Zheng Hailing doesn''t care about Song Xiaoshuang''s behavior. He saw him turn and leave. He already knew that he and his imagination were the same. The other four search and rescue teams are in danger.


    Nothing else, take a look at the cave inside, there are already hundreds of people, maybe the tourist team a few days ago are here! Then the question is coming, how do these people get together? Why is it gathered in a cave?


    The first thing she and Ye Hao thought of was that there must be some unimaginable problems.


    Yesterday morning, the tourist team was washed away by floods, mudslides and landslides. This is the basic situation of rescue command groups and rescue commandos.


    What is the unknown danger. Hundreds of distracted people will regroup into a large group? By pushing back, there must be an unknown danger that the rescue order is not known in the nearby mountains!


    The 18 members of the on-site search and rescue team must be retrieved as soon as possible to avoid dangers that the travel team should try to avoid. The dangerous situation is uncertain, time is imminent, and Ye Hao has experienced many life and death scenes. He believed in his instincts, so he didn''t directly mention the cave, hope to have time!


    Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing entered the cave at the same time. The exploration ability of spiritual power has just begun, and it has been discovered that there is a problem.


    This cave is a natural drip cave with an area of ??at least 1,000 square meters. The cave can be seen as a sweet potato shape. The middle part is relatively empty, and the two are smaller.

 Chapter 532： bonfire

    The highest point of the cave is seven or eight meters. There are no burrowing animals like bats. It looks relatively clean. The development of the cave is also good. There are gray stalagmites and stalactites. Even if there is a campfire, there is a swimming pool in the depths. It also shows the appearance of a black scorpion. It seems that the water in the pool is relatively deep; there are a few water droplets in the gaps between the stone walls. They drip in the pool continuously, but no water overflows from the pool. It should be the water at the bottom of the pool. Exit.


    Behind the puddle is a dark cave. I don''t know how deep it is, but there are only two ways to get into the depths: one is to swim, and the other is to climb a stone wall.


    Other places are relatively dry terraces, such as terraces. There are many dry pine trees on the terraces, and hundreds of men, women and children, sitting or lying on the dry terrace of the cave. Only a few people whispered that the strongest sound in the cave was a burning bonfire. From time to time, I heard the branches that were not completely dried, and the sound of cracks was blown up after drying. Everyone''s clothes look crumpled, and the shoes on their feet have a dry, muddy color. Different garments are full of broken, torn strips of cloth, revealing the inside. There are bruises and **** body, but the wound looks like some minor injuries, the problem is not big. It seems that the clothes were forcibly baked on the body, because there is no clothes to replace at all.


    I didn''t see many modern objects, I think it was mudslides and landslides in the morning. Various equipment of the tour team was buried or washed away. I have pointed out the information on the paper I first received at this point. Now it just confirms that this situation is true!


    Everyone''s face is very tired, and many people are whispering non-stop, probably for a long time in the city, and face less painful suffering from multiple injuries and enduring body injuries!


    On the stone platform on the left side of the cave, there are some dry pine branches and short tree trunks. A bonfire was lit next to them. Few people from the Dulong tribe who wear unique national costumes don''t have much clean clothes. At the top, the yellow-black leather slopes and sheath, one foot is equipped with a long-handled hunting knife!


    A hunting knife should be used to treat pine branches and short trunks. There is also a small bow next to a person. The bow knot is made of wooden wood, and the bow knot is black and lacquered. I don''t know what material it is made of.


    On the man''s back, there is a bow and arrow pot made of hardwood. There are many toba bows and arrows. It seems that the whole bow looks like an ancient bow. It is not a composite bow made of modern composite materials and alloys. It should be a tool used by the ancestral hunter family in the village, and the corpse was brought to the village by the villagers a few days ago.


    There are men, women and children in these Dulong villages, whether they are sitting or sitting, beside the bonfire, wearing strips, peeling, gutting, licking the paws of mountain rats, grilling on the fire, not far from the rock wall, there is almost no small In the gap, the grilled mountain rat meat is easily inserted into a string of branches in the cracks of the rock wall, and the oil keeps dripping. Many oil traces have been formed from the oil near the rock wall. It looks particularly pleasing to the eye, Ye Hao still remembers the cabinets in the roast duck shop. A strange smell filled the space in the cave.


    The pine oil on the branches was roasted by the flames of the campfire, and a low sound was heard, and then it turned into a red-white flame and burned and disappeared. The air in the cave is warm due to the burning bonfire.


    Behind the villagers busy preparing food, a few people seem to be inconvenient to move.

 Chapter 533： fracture

    There is a slightly larger travel bag near the ground. Without the zipper, they can see some clothes and belts. These people looked at the clothing of the villagers and tourists. They saw too much wounds. They also used simple wooden sticks and cloth strips to make splints to fix their legs, arms, and waist. They seemed to be fractured and unable to run. There is a simple but occupying splint at the fracture site, so it is naturally impossible to wear clothes and pants. These people are barefoot without exception.


    Except for fractures, the other wounds were wrapped and wrapped in torn cloth, which looked like a mummy. The band is infected with blood red and grass green. The wound must be treated with herbal medicine before it is injured. After that, close the campfire at close range to avoid hypothermia.


    It is a little strange that Ye Hao saw the very familiar old Zheng lying in the team that appeared to be seriously injured. He was lying naked on the stone floor with loose hair and only a pair of shorts. Near the shoulder of the arm, there is a simple splint that looks broken. There are many small injuries on his body, and he keeps bleeding dark blood from the wounds. He had fallen into a semi-conscious state, and he couldn''t help swinging his pendulum.


    The woman sitting next to me is Zheng Hailing''s mother. Fashionable sportswear can clearly see signs of being disturbed by muddy water. It kept pouring water from an old-fashioned brown armed flat-bottomed kettle. As a carrier, the shirt cleans up Lao Zheng''s black blood. The original color of this shirt has never been seen. It looks like a brown shirt. In fact, it is penetrated by dark blood, which looks a little strange!


    A little further away from the bonfire, there is a cave near Ye Hao''s cave. A man in his 60s has white hair on his face. Although a simple splint is tied to his calf, his spirit is embarrassing.


    The reason Song Xiaoshuang paid attention to him was because the only Beidou satellite handheld device was still in his hands. When he saw Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao, he could see the excitement on his face at a glance.


    Undoubtedly, this is the essay message he sent, so the rescue order was told that a major event had happened in the mountains. This is also the information he sent to Zheng Hailing and Song Xiaoshuang''s handheld devices to tell the story of Lao Zheng. This seems to be an acquaintance of the old Zheng family!


    When Ye Hao immediately turned around, Zheng Hailing stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Juju Zhao, what''s the matter?"


    "How about it, isn''t it? Comrade Xiao Zheng, you are transferred back to Jiang City, but your father always asks me to help me. This is the last time I retire before retirement. Old Zheng also said that he will be treated for several years, I did He was treated as a guest. This is not all retirement. Everyone squatted for two years, thinking about the rivers and mountains of the motherland... Well, I thought the first stop would happen. But as long as the security check came back, it should be Bring the damage back!"


    Zhao Laozi, the retired Jiangqian Bureau executive executive, even though he could not move around in the injury, he still whispered in a hearty tone. There are several seriously injured people around him. Of course, you must pay attention to your words so as not to affect their physical strength. The injury recovered.


    After Zhao''s father paused, he looked at a young woman from the Dulong tribe. He walked straight to the campfire, knowing that her relatives should be inside. They turned to look at Zheng Hailing and said, "Don''t call Zhao. I am retired or call Zhao Shu. When you were young, did you often call this way? If you were serious, you would be a second-level superintendent. Don¡¯t you remember?"

 Chapter 534： Hatred

    "Well, Zhao Shu, what happened to my dad? There are wounds everywhere, and a lot of black blood flowing. Was it bitten by a grasshopper? Is there such a terrible thing?" Zheng Hailing felt incredible, she and Ye Hao, Both Kong Nini and Mu Yiyi passed the hillside and did not feel such treatment. Isn''t the value of father''s hatred especially suitable for grasshoppers?


    "These will be late. Let''s go see your old Zheng. He is in very bad condition. What medicine is in your backpack? Old Zheng''s body is very weak, he has no glucose, and he is a little rushed. He has lost a lot of blood and is a grasshopper. Too much has been injected into the body. In fact, if there is no help from the outside, Old Zheng might be afraid..."Zhao Shu''s tone became serious, and he said what Zheng Hailing needs to do now. It uses the drugs it carries to rescue Lao Zheng from the paralyzed grasshopper state and stop the bloodshed.


    Zheng Hailing nodded, then walked a few steps, and mentioned the backpack that Ye Hao had put down. He quickly walked past Zhao, from the entrance of the cave directly to the campfire.


    Hundreds of people in the cave stared at her suddenly. Nothing else, the first two young women who entered the cave were bare-handed. But she had a backpack in her hand and a backpack on her back. Maybe she has urgently needed medicine and food? Roasted mountain rat meat has been eaten for two days. It is still delicious with chocolate and biscuits! Many people have such thoughts. Ye Hao is a cave tens of meters ahead. After observing at the entrance of the cave, Ye Hao did not step into the cave, but instead contacted the other four search and rescue team members. Zheng Hailing and Zhao Shushu, who were sitting at the entrance of the cave, chatted for a while before entering the cave. In fact, Mu Yiyi and Connie were the first to enter the cave!


    Connie already knew her father and mother, and her brother Xiao Xiaobing was by the bonfire. The mountain rat is busy roasting the branches. Although it looks embarrassing, there are no obvious scars on her body. After a break, I couldn''t help but let go of my heart, walked in.


    Mu Yiyi next to it is a dulong, but it is not an empty village. She has lived in this city for many years, studied, and then went abroad. From an internal point of view, this is a close relationship. Dulong villagers have not communicated for many years. After returning to the hot summer, I happened to be a guest of a former middle school classmate and was rescued by the rescue headquarters in the name of a rock climber.


    Mu Yi will join the small team of Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing. After entering the cave, seeing hundreds of travel team members, they obviously felt that they stared at them a lot of eyes and felt that they were better with Connie.


    On the way, Connie had already said that this is an ancient martial arts practitioner, who has a certain sense of security for someone who can only climb rocks. Who would follow her without Kong Nini? This is the best opportunity to get acquainted with the unfamiliar Dulong lifestyle in the past and reintegrate into this country.


    "Dad, mom, brother!" Connie was not near the campfire, she picked it up, her embarrassing character was beyond doubt.


    I heard Connini said that the two crowned dragon villagers had left the barbecued mountain rat in their hands and turned around. Looking at Connie and Mu Yiyi, the two-year-old Dulong member of the Dulong tribe said: "Sister, I finally saw you. You don''t know how much I miss you. This sister is so beautiful, and she is also a Dulong tribe. of?"


    Connie gave her brother Xiao Xiaobing a habitual hug, and then slammed into the arms of her father and mother. The three of them cried, and the scene was very moving.

 Chapter 535： explore

    Then Konini briefly introduced Mu Yiyi''s situation, saying that she was also from the Dulong tribe. The eyes next to Kong Xiaobing were very bright. There are many former students in Maku Village. My sister seemed to have just returned from the field. After returning home safely, she called and asked if I knew which one she was.


    Later, Connie could see Zheng Hailing walking to the campfire with her backpack on her back. Then I remember to ask my father and mother what happened.


    ......


    During Connie''s family reunion, Zheng Hailing finally saw her parents. Ye Hao was standing at the entrance of the cave, full of ferns and hurriedly contacted a group of field search and rescue teams! It was dark, I looked up, but I saw the mist rising from the mountain. This phenomenon often occurs when water vapor in the air in the mountains condenses. What made Ye Hao feel a little relieved. Dogs barked and were blown from time to time in the mountain wind, indicating that the specially trained search and rescue dog did not find any danger. Animals¡¯ intuition is much stronger than that of ordinary people. It''s getting dark and I''m looking for travel. It is very difficult to separate people from the team. it''s dark. Even if someone chooses to camp in the mountains, they will not run wild. The search and rescue team of each group should choose nearby camps to camp, and set up tents in the forest clearing, enjoy self-sufficient food (the situation in the mountains is unknown at night, bonfires will be lit, and wild animals will be recruited), and smash the pesticides .


    In Wang Hegu''s role, he only provided a set of terminal numbers of the Beidou satellite mobile phone. As a mutual exchange, he must also know a set of mobile phone terminal numbers. After entering the cave, seeing the number estimated by him and Zheng Hailing, they knew they had already turned, and something would happen! He withdrew directly from the cave without hesitation, and quickly sent a message to the search and rescue team, which was relayed to a group of handheld devices via satellite.


    Hurry up, hurry up, back to the text message! Ye Hao, holding a strong flashlight in his hand, stared at the LCD screen of the handheld computer, reading these words silently in his heart.


    Ye Hao, his heart became a bit tough, and he still felt that his practice was not enough. When he encountered unclear situations, he was still a little impatient. But when I think of four professional on-site search and rescue teams, these equipment are neatly equipped with good partners and specially trained search and rescue dogs. When no one was found in the nearby mountains, but he was attacked by something unimaginable, he felt that his back and spine were numb.


    The Dulong hunters are born and raised. The situation of this mountain should be very clear. It can bring everyone together. If there is no fear, the east will appear "Satellite phone for you, continue to add firewood to the campfire, don¡¯t go out, four members of the on-site search and rescue team. The team members will quickly approach the bonfire and let a group of people into the cave. When the people arrive, they will go out. Put the bonfire in the cave and don¡¯t stay outside. It¡¯s dangerous, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ye Hao said quickly and handed the mobile phone in his pocket to Mu Yiyi, which was still a bit confusing. Finally, in a careful tone, Mu Yiyi understood the importance of the task he handed over.


    Seeing that Wu Yiyi was a bit slow, but still maintaining his rhythm of thinking, after nodding solemnly, Ye Hao did not delay time, picked up the strong flashlight placed on the rock, and did not direct it. I rushed into the dark cave. He has no spare time to install it. The ability to explore the spirit is his own evolutionary ability. It is much better than a glare flashlight.

 Chapter 536： luck

    Mu Yiyi looked at the gaps of ferns in the cave, and watched Ye Hao''s figure disappear into the depths of the cave. His face couldn''t help showing a surprised and shocked expression. He opened his mouth wide and thought: This Ye Hao is so powerful, is this his real power? When she came out, she was touched by a bright flashlight. Ye Hao walked directly into the darkness. Undoubtedly, he has mastered at least one ability to observe his surroundings in the dark. This may be night vision. Maybe this is something else.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yiyi only remembered the task Song Xiaoshuang gave her when she left. Quickly turn off the flashlight, collect handheld devices, add pine branches to the campfire, pick branches thicker than your arm from the muddy soil, and see this through the campfire. The ends of the branches are very smooth, and the pine branches used by Dulong villagers with hunting knives are completely different from the cave!


    Although the hunting knife can cut the branches of the rough arm, the cross-section of the branches can still clearly see some rolled wood fiber burrs, but it is difficult for the hand of this branch to see such fibers. The burr, Mu Yiyi even felt the cross section with his fingers. Through the feeling of her fingers, she already knew that this was definitely not made by a knife. She is a rock climbing enthusiast and has been in contact with some knives. She wanted to achieve the kind of Song Xiao stepping down. The effect is small. Moreover, she only saw Ye Hao wearing customized sportswear. Pants are obviously limited by the form of elasticity. There is no belt on the body. How to carry knives?


    For Connie, Ye Hao is the statement of Master Gu Wu, and Mu Yiyi is also a letter, but it should not be exaggerated. This unscientific!


    He added firewood to the bonfire in Mu Yiyi, and secretly guessed what kind of person Ye Hao was. When he doubted his ability, Ye Hao quickly ran back to some large caves.


    But he didn''t expect to see this scene, but it was really weird! Zheng Hailing did not leave the puddle as he imagined. Dulong villagers by the bonfire did not see it because no one added firewood, and the bonfire slowly became smaller. The branches of the mountain rat were thrown around the bonfire. Only the injured were very heavy. Can''t move. The aunt is not next to Lao Zheng. Old Zheng Zhiguo''s body did not continue to sway, and some wounds were covered with dressings.


    This is a medical handbag specially purchased on the stone floor. The zipper is open and you can see medicines and simple medical equipment. It seems that Zheng Hailing was treating Lao Zheng''s wounds. Then, for some reason, he went to the swimming pool and passed out accidentally.


    Those who can do their own activities in the cave ran to a place a few meters away from the deep pool, forming a human wall, blocking Ye Hao''s vision. Sometimes, some people lack screaming and snoring, regardless of men and women, it may seem unbelievable things. Standing at the entrance of the cave, the white-haired uncle (Zhao Shu in Zheng Hailing''s mouth) had a broken leg and slowly approached the pool with a branch as a cane.


    The depth of the cave is more than 100 meters. Ye Hao''s psychological exploration ability is only 80 meters. He could not see the poolside through the walls of people around him. He was anxious for success, he experienced dozens of seconds. The distance of the rice and the psychological ability of exploration have been able to play a role. This situation has been exploring, and Ye Hao can''t help but catch a spine cold. It is true that Ye Hao''s eyes instantly turned red, and the people in the cave were smashed. There are many people around the swimming pool. The villagers also held a long knife in their hands. Do you want to see Zheng Hailing''s body? The blood was sucked away and died? Zheng Hailing''s luck is too bad!

 Chapter 537： grasshopper

    Ye Hao was almost crazy. There is no extra time to borrow, talk like this, shake hands with both hands, carry invisible energy, and use "shock" to shake the crowd in front of him, but he is still calm, the power of hard work is included, and it will not really hurt people.


    Everyone surrounded by the pool felt that their body was being attacked by a strong attack, and then their body involuntarily stepped back to stabilize their body.


    Once the human wall did not exist, Ye Hao stepped forward. He did not go to the villagers who had hunting knives but did not open weapons. He rushed to the puddle and noticed that Zheng Hailing''s chest was still undulating, indicating that he was still breathing, so there was no detailed investigation. Explore her situation.


    He didn''t pause. He reached into the water with both hands and one leg. After a while, everyone in the pool saw blue and white arcs on the surface of the water. The arc hit the pool and made a sound, and it sounded very harsh, and the water vapor continued to rise, apparently evaporated by the high temperature of the arc.


    Everyone is regarded by Song Xiaoshuang. He looks ordinary, but he has a great skill and can''t speak.


    Ye Hao''s face turned cold, and the sweat on his forehead was thrown out. He ignores the auxiliary skill of output control ability: high temperature arc surgery!


    The two oversized grasshoppers couldn''t stand Ye Hao''s electric shock and high temperature attack. After two short beeps, Ye Hao felt dizzy and his eyes saw people nearby. Licking his ears, his figure is declining, and the hunting knife in the hands of the villagers is unstable and falls on the ground!


    Song Xiao''s dark road is not good. This is the attack of two fine grasshoppers that emit subsonic waves. Only when launching can you hear the initial sound. Now it should continue to emit secondary sound waves. His body far exceeds the average person. Strong attributes, so I just feel dizzy and tinnitus, how can other people suffer?


    High temperature arc has two characteristics: electrical characteristics and instantaneous high temperature characteristics! When Ye Hao used it in water, the old grasshopper, which was sensitive to high temperature, could not withstand the rapid increase in the temperature of the water, and at the same time had to withstand the taste of being shaken. Of course, it would not wait and see. Out of tricks, human voices cannot hear infrasound attacks and hope to force people to return.


    Ye Hao had not even approached the pool, he had already made a plan.


    He thinks it is difficult to deal with grasshoppers. It can grow to such a scale. It may be an old monster of hundreds or thousands of years, plus the vitality of the grasshopper itself, even if the body is broken. It can also be self-repaired, and the two blood-sucking blood-sucking cups cannot be cut off with invisible energy gas. Even if the suction cups can be cut off, the suction cups on Zheng Hailing''s small arms are a trouble!


    Ye Hao thought of this. Some rodent-like devices are like using energy to quickly cut pine branches. They can¡¯t be used with two grasshoppers. The big movement of ball lightning is not good. Zheng Hailing is also controlled by the grasshoppers, even if they can be slaughtered. When the grasshopper is lost, Zheng Hailing will also be hit by the explosive energy, which is not worth it.


    Considering it over and over again, Ye Hao only used the only high-temperature arc that seemed "gentle".


    Grasshoppers are very sensitive to high temperatures. After licking the bush, he treated the two mountain grasshoppers on the insteps in the same way. Presumably, is there any effect for their ancestors? Not sure about Ye Hao, but can only try again.

 Chapter 538： Worries

    Zheng Hailing has a **** poison. He did not fully recover. He took care of her carefully on this road. This is only because of Zheng Hailing''s reluctance, the operation method is hidden. Simply put, he used ropes to cross the rivers of Wanghe Valley. At that time, Mu Yiyi obviously felt that Ye Hao was different from her and Zheng Hailing.


    In Mu Yiyi''s view, Ye Hao regarded Zheng Hailing as a fragment because she was lying on her aunt, and Connie couldn''t avoid it as quickly as others. Although she is an ancient martial artist, she is very young and has limited abilities. She finds it difficult to be attacked by the big moves of the grasshopper. After an abnormal number of seconds, such as an electric arc, I couldn''t help but shout: "Ye Hao, please, don''t discharge, don''t kill monsters, everyone can''t stand it..."


    Song Xiaoshuang directly ignored her cry. Zheng Hailing is not in danger of leaving. She said that everything is not good. The only useful information is that Konini doesn''t seem to know that there are two exquisite grasshoppers in the cave, so she didn''t say grasshoppers. Two words, but replaced by monsters, and then...should hear a few Dulong villagers who are at least in the Destiny Age, some people may know the details.


    The Song Xiaoshuang spirit, who wiped out the Dulong villagers who had never retreated, discovered some basic problems through this phenomenon.


    And he also noticed that the grasshopper''s infrasound seems to have limited effect, or are these two grasshoppers really good? The impact of the ten-meter-open sub-sound has been greatly reduced. The people resting in the cave stared at the pool with their eyes open. They don''t understand why everyone is a little crazy, they are all squirrels.


    A few minutes later, Connie¡¯s words were ignored by Ye Hao, one of the oldest uncles in Independence Village. He seemed to be the oldest uncle of the Dulong clan. He wrinkled his forehead and said, ¡°Young man, stop, let¡¯s stop. The orders of the two doctors will not hurt your friend. Although we don¡¯t know what your friend¡¯s content is, it attracted two doctors to emerge from the bottom of the deep pool but you should be sure of you. However, her mother saw her directly. , Her daughter was held in the arms of a man. Most of her image was directly blacked out by Song Xiaoshuang. This is absolutely invisible, and it will backfire.


    Zheng Hailing fainted before, so she didn''t know that her mother was also fainted, so she would say something like this. Ye Hao couldn''t help feeling a little stunned. Zheng Hailing accepted two major changes within 24 hours. What I didn''t expect was. When she woke up, she thought of these things first. What''s wrong with her head?


    However, he still likes Zheng Hailing to express his concerns. He did not speak directly to Zheng Hailing, and walked to the campfire. The aunt was lying on the stone floor covered with pine trees, and he took advantage of Lao Zheng. Connie is taking care of him. Not sober for a while, Zheng Hailing''s worry is unnecessary. How do people view the intimate behavior of daughters and "boyfriends"?


    "Let''s put it down, Xiaoxia..." Zheng Hailing has seen her mother''s appearance, knowing that she must be in an accident, because she is worried about her accident, her anger caused fainting, she should naturally wake up and rest a bit. Don''t worry about her. However, it was held by Song Xiaoshuang, but there were many people in the cave. Zheng Hailing''s eyes disappeared, and Ye Hao disappointed her.


    Ye Hao nodded, carefully placing Zheng Hailing next to the bonfire. When Anguan stood up and touched the ground, the blush on his face became more obvious. The eyes are full of different styles. Bai Song Xiaoshuang glanced at it and walked towards Connie. By my side, I leaned over to watch my mother''s situation carefully, just to relax, there should be no problem.

 Chapter 539： drug

    Zheng Hailing waved her hand and motioned to Ye Hao to rush away. Lao Zheng''s wound had just been partially treated, and he was only injected with two capsules of glucose to improve the body''s energy supply and resist the paralysis of the grasshopper. Now it seems to be working, and Lao Zheng has several pendulums, indicating that his situation is stabilizing.


    Dulong villagers by the bonfire are still grilling mountain rat meat. It seems that what just happened is everyone''s dream. There is no horror in everyone''s face. Ye Hao had already laughed because Zheng Hailing was sober. His face became cold, especially after seeing Uncle Dulong gave Zheng Hailing a flat-bottomed water bottle and a shirt, the expression in his eyes had already brought some anger, because Zheng Hailing woke up. The open idea came back immediately. Alone villagers, whether they are guides or hunters, must know that there are two doctors in the cave. They just took this fact as a secret. On this mountain. How many secrets do outsiders hide? Ye Hao was a little angry.


    Zheng Hailing is taking out the bandage, dressing and disinfectant from the medical kit. Inadvertently turned his head to see that Song Xiaoshuang''s expression was not good, knowing that he must be the fire in his heart, and it would take a while to vent it. Can''t find a reason. She quickly gave Ye Hao a few glances, saying that it is not time to care about these things, but to deal with the severely injured people around Zheng Zhenghe!


    Ye Hao looked at Uncle Dulong, who was sitting by the campfire and chatting with the surrounding villagers. He took a clean mountain mouse from the linen pocket next to him, and stringed the branches. The flames of the bonfire burned mountain rat meat, watching Song Xiaoxuan watch the past, his uncle still smiled, so Ye Hao couldn''t find the reason for the attack.


    Next, Song Xiaoshuang left the idea of ??fast buying and went to Zheng Hailing to help deal with Lao Zheng''s wounds. He washed the black blood with a shirt, then disinfected with disinfectant and took it out of the medicine bag. A large bottle of Yunnan Baiyao was carefully scattered on Lao Zheng''s wound. This kind of injury is really miraculous, but it must be saved. There are some severely injured people who need such wounds.


    Zhao Shu, who was injured in one leg, is the boss of Lao Zheng''s tour team. He walked towards Zheng Hailing with his right hand on crutches.


    He has noticed the medical kit. The canvas medicine box contains a lot of medicine and treatment equipment, which makes him shine. He said a few words in Zheng Hailing''s ear.


    Song Xiaoshuang heard that he asked for incomplete medicine that could be used for other injured people. This is not a problem at all. Zheng Hailing nodded without hesitation. Uncle Zhao''s face looked very happy. He stepped aside and said something to Dulong''s uncle. Uncle Dulong looked at Zheng Hailing and motioned to the surrounding people. Soon, several people were assigned to Lao Zheng''s wounds in the severely injured area and were not used for dressing, but were directly wrapped in bandages. Old Zheng, who was still in a semi-comatose state, didn''t know that he had become a suitable person under the treatment of his daughter and Ye Hao. Proper mummy.


    His fractured arm was also carefully treated, wrapped in a white bandage, the bandage tied to the knot on his neck, so even if other people wake up, they will notice the arm first. It has been reworked and will not move randomly.


    This is just a process of dealing with Lao Zheng''s arm. It seemed to have some violent aesthetics, so everyone around me was stunned. I already know that this man looks cold and looks terrible!

 Chapter 540： story

    After the accident of the travel team, many people did not break, such as broken legs and ribs. Some Dulong villagers have been hunters for generations. Naturally simple bones and herbs are still possible, but only in limited conditions. The temporary splint made is very simple. It is wrapped with wooden sticks and rags to fix it. Because there are many injured people, it is already busy turning around, there is nothing wrong with it. of.


    However, Ye Hao seemed to deliberately expose the value of force. No one picked up the trunk from the campfire. This was originally used by the villagers to supplement the bonfire. The thickness of the arm is not affected by Ye Hao. In front of everyone, put the tree trunk on the stone floor.


    I saw his hands trembling, the cylindrical suitcase was divided into four petals, but only a slight suitcase was cut off, and the sound rang! Ye Hao picked up the wooden block and divided it into four petals, shaking one palm. Unnecessary parts are cut off in these two works. Everyone saw it. He has five blocks of five inches long.


    With the help of the pretty girl next to him, Ye Hao kept putting a bandage on Lao Zheng''s arm, and carefully fixed the bumps with the bandage.


    Sharp-eyed people saw a few cracks on the stone floor, and the traces were very fresh. Needless to say, it was just taken out by the person avoiding the suitcase. This person has a strong inner strength! This is the idea of ??having ancient martial arts skills in the body.


    Other people who are more "pure" in thinking are looking at the cracks in the stone floor, and they don''t understand what''s going on. It''s just that the performance of the magic is not complete. This person does not have a knife or laser sword. No sound will be heard. Divide the trunk into four pieces of wood?


    In any case, the goal Ye Hao wanted to achieve seemed to have been achieved. After he and Zheng Hailing dealt with Old Zheng''s injury, the two sat down and talked to Xiao Zheng.


    Ye Hao asked Zheng Hailing to go to the pool? Zheng Hailing did not say that Uncle Dulong went straight and sat next to Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao. His eyes had a deep insight into the world. It seems that he finally made up his mind to tell the villagers a secret that has been kept secret for many years.


    Ye Hao''s mouth suddenly twitched. It turns out that Zheng Hailing''s hand smashed his waist and reminded him that he would not fight when his uncle told the story. Next to it is a single he didn''t know before. Uncle Long, Ye Hao is not good at attacking. Just like Zheng Hailing. He couldn''t take it anymore. Although he didn''t scream, some changes in his mouth were inevitable, and he couldn''t help but vomit secretly: Zheng Hailing liked it more and more. the way? It seems that things have returned to subvert the classics, learn two tricks such as iron bell and golden bell, otherwise Zheng Hailing will not abuse it!


    Of course, the uncle did not notice Zheng Hailing''s small movements, but Song Xiaoshuang''s face was pale, and there was a moment of twitching in his mouth, which was strange. Uncle is also a martial arts master, otherwise he can still say a word under the attack of the doctor. In the uncle''s thoughts, it may be that Ye Hao''s "performance" was a loss of skill, and he didn''t care. This is in line with reality. Even in the 1930s, even with a good foundation in martial arts, the inner strength still depends on the time of the fight. Many people in the village also have martial arts. After all, young people are very young.


    I saw a story of a man and a woman waiting for him. The uncle coughed and said: "In fact, we shouldn''t be here. We spread Sanli Road to the surrounding hills and small valleys. This is the area of ??influence of mountain rats. The abundant wild fruits and sweet potatoes make a living in the mountains, and they like it too. Eat grasshoppers.

 Chapter 541： Sucker

    Several times a year, Emma stern, today is the 17th of the lunar calendar! The sixteen-year-old Dayue was blocked by thick clouds last night. He didn''t see it in Liuku''s personal dormitory, but now is the time. When preparing a bonfire outside the cave and climbing a few people on the thick pine trees, Ye Hao also noticed the scenery of the sky. Of course the moon is gone, that is to say, there are not many stars. This is the ideal moment for the mountain rat to explode. .


    Imagine that there are long mushroom-shaped mountain rats all over the surface of mountains and mountains, and you can find a doctor to report this discord. Thousands of mountain rats squeezed into the cave from the entrance of the cave. What type is it? In this case, when I think about it, I panic!


    Ye Hao is still thinking about details. When he is only opposing the doctor''s suggestion, the application doctor''s suggestion should be the second sound wave. Song Xiaoshuang knows that rats can emit ultrasound, and doctors must be able to restrain mountain rats. Cause irreversible damage to the mountain rat''s body!


    But there is a problem that embarrassed Ye Hao: Since doctors can kill voles that are tens of meters away, they are not allowed to enter the cave, which shows that the distance of medical sound waves can be adjusted. These two doctors are really good! Song Xiaoshuang already knew that when the doctors confronted each other, the insults of the two doctors did not spread too far. They did not harm other people resting in the cave. If the doctor is not wise, let''s talk about it.


    Zheng Hailing felt the strength of Song Xiao''s arms around her waist, and her face gradually eased. She had a trace of blood and asked some questions that she regretted very much.


    "Uncle, how long have these two doctors been alive? Have you been waiting in the swimming pool to eat, don''t you eat mountain rats? Soak the blood of mountain rats?"


    Uncle thought Zheng Hailing was obviously scared, and then she said she was more scared. She was worried that she could not stand it. But when she saw a hopeful face, she would go out and think: "That''s it." The swimming pool was actually deep, connected to a dark river. The doctor''s advice is mainly to eat fish in a dark river. Its mouth (suction cup) not only has teeth, but also releases poison to melt fish and bones. It can also be smaller. The fish is swallowed directly into the stomach, and the mouth of the doctor''s mouth may become very large. I remember when Abba and Auntie harvested mountain rats, they would throw a few mountain rats into the puddle. No, it is roasting on the campfire. The mountain rat also has a great mountain rat. The doctor''s order has been swallowed directly. I don''t know if I want to do this. I don¡¯t know if I can see the doctor¡¯s advice from the pool. Anyway, after I have a village. It has been going on. If someone in the village is affected by wounds and pus, they will come to the doctor to **** blood to treat the wound. The effect is very good. The doctor has lived for a long time. No one knows, at least for hundreds of years. Let''s go! "


    Uncle''s words are not yet complete. Zheng Hailing couldn''t stand it anymore. He looked at the eye-catching "circular seals" near the two wrists, his throat retched, but he vomited out at noon at the snack bar in Gongshan County. After eating, the food in his stomach had already been digested, otherwise Ye Hao would have to spray something sour.


    She clearly remembered that she saw two suckers popping out of the pool. Before she fainted, I remembered that the sucker was pressed on the upper wrist and rolled up the sleeves, and then she didn''t know anything about it. Now, after the uncle said so, Lenovo will inevitably open up. Of course, her arm does not have a whole mountain rat. Is it not easy for the doctor to swallow the arm? Imagine that when she wakes up, she only sees two white bones with liquid glued to them, and the flesh and blood have disappeared. Using vomiting to stop the super scary association in my heart is already a good performance of Zheng Hailing''s restraint. She didn''t scream, and she was very well.

 Chapter 542： Wounded

    Song Xiaoshuang''s reaction to Zheng Hailing was somewhat absurd. Her head seems to be more sensitive than ordinary people, Lenovo is also very rich, but this is already very good. He still clearly remembered that Zheng Hailing''s hand was thrown out by Anna. The head of a killer used to be afraid of screaming and wanted to make her nerves bigger. It seemed that there was still a long way to go.


    The uncle felt that he did not have a good conversation. He turned and walked back to the campfire. He thought there were hundreds of people in the cave. They had to bake leftovers. I understand that under the fire map, hundreds of kitten-sized squirrels drag their long tails around the campfire at the entrance of the cave, carefully peeping at the entrance of the cave, and they are probably preparing to enter the cave. There must be a memory gene in the head of the melon, wanting to get rid of the two great doctors in the cave!


    Rats are mammals that reproduce very fast on earth. The hares and rabbits must go downwind. Rats can breed for multiple generations within a year. As long as the population has a suitable living environment, and without natural enemies, the entire nation can expand in an explosive manner.


    Ye Hao clearly remembered that in a certain publication, rats in a certain place would commit suicide regularly because there are no natural enemies that can reproduce too fast, but the food supply is limited, and suicide is used to adjust the number of ethnic groups.


    Therefore, Ye Hao has reason to believe that these are just slightly different coat colors. They should be gathered by many generations. They can easily find caves with medical records. They should form a cave in their ethnic group. Of course, to get rid of the fine tradition of medical advice, there must be a mouse king who does not know how long it has been alive. In the latter part, he plans to start from the overall situation and guide the formation of a team to attack the cave.


    After experiencing the vivid story of Uncle Dulong, Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing already had a psychological expectation of mountain rats attacking the cave. Seeing hundreds of mountain rats are not afraid of bonfires, and cautiously approaching the cave entrance, people you know. Mouse wars are inevitable!


    This may be because the two doctors have very deep memories of the mice''s pain. Hundreds of mountain rats playing the forward stopped and gathered more than one meter from the cave. Call, what is being discussed, but unfortunately there will not be more than a hundred people in the cave know their language, or know when they will attack the cave, it¡¯s great! Ye Hao thought of some regrets.


    Knowing that the mountain rat would not attack the cave for a period of time, Ye Hao felt that there was still time to ask. Did Zheng Hailing faint in the puddle? How did Liu Xiaoqing''s National Security Task Force proceed? Looking at the appearance of her team, it seemed that there was no attack from the grasshopper at all.


    Zheng Hailing did not quickly answer Song Xiaoshuang''s inquiry. He turned to look at the four search and rescue teams entering the cave. He distracted the people in the cave, inspected the wounded, cleaned up the wound, and provided some high-calorie chocolate. The search and rescue dogs were concentrated in the remote part of the cave, guarded by a special person.


    In any case, looking at the cave, his (her) division of labor is very clear. The professionally trained team is naturally so different from Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao.


    She knew she had to play her role. There must be no professional search and rescue team. For example, it is best to appease injured tourists or give them to professionals. Moreover, she is not in the mood to do these things now. The outside of the cave is not. I know how many mountain squadrons there are and are still considering how to break it.

 Chapter 543： position

    Liu Xiaoqing brought three people from the national security team. After all, due to different tasks, they still carry weapons. Therefore they don''t have much depth in the cave. These three people gathered together to whisper. Because of the particularity of the task, Liu Xiaoqing was destined not to be integrated into the temporary collective in the cave.


    After seeing the influx of search and rescue teams and looking at the big bags and small bags carried by the players, there should be a lot of good things inside. No one has the idea of ??going out to see the situation. They are all popular figures in the search and rescue team, but they just swept Xiao Chen with suspicion and resistance. Many people still don''t believe Xiao Chen''s face because they (she) worry that the sound of weapons will introduce mountain rats! The members of the tourism team and Liu Xiaoqing''s team are affirmative.


    In fact, the natural cave on the mountainside is naturally divided into four teams with different purposes.


    There are hundreds of people leading a team of guides, 18 professional field search and rescue teams, Zheng Hailing and Song Xiaoshuang, a group of search and rescue teams, and a national security task force to overcome difficulties.


    A travel team of hundreds of people, despite this, the villagers successfully scattered the scattered travel team members in the cave today. The specific time should be sometime in the afternoon, because in Yi Yixue¡¯s car deduction, I received Zhao Shu''s texts and sentences. At the time, there was no mention of the success of the travel team in such a thing!


    Whether before or after entering the cave, the men and women of the tour team do not know the secrets of the two doctors in the cave. If it weren''t for Zheng Hailing''s accident, then the doctors in the pool would be exposed, and those groups that have worked hard will be tomorrow. When I left the cave in the morning, I knew nothing about the secrets in the pool! Even if it has been exposed, some people still doubt it, because from an inner cognitive perspective, such a seemingly scary thing should not exist.


    Because from the story of the uncle of the Dulong clan, it seems that every time a mountain rat breaks out, it will attack the cave, and there may be problems.


    The villagers bet that the gambling mountain mouse group will not attack the cave tonight. According to the scruples of the mountain rat recommended by the doctor, let everyone stay overnight safely. As long as the day is bright, nothing has disappeared, but it looks like this now. This idea has been lost!


    Thinking of this, Zheng Hailing couldn''t help sighing. Looking at Ye Hao, leaning on the rock wall, in front of Liu Xiaoqing, pulling the clothes around her waist, whispered that Ye Hao had left the cave and passed on a message outside the cave. encounter.


    After Song Xiaoshuang left, Zheng Hailing went to her mother. Mother and daughter met naturally. This is a slap in the face. Zheng Hailing watched her mother wipe away her tears, and told some things from yesterday to today.


    In the morning, when it was not bright, I encountered accidents such as mudslides and landslides. The tour team composed of old Zheng and Zhao Shu is very good.


    The elderly Zheng and Zhao Shu in the team both accounted for 40% of the soldiers. They were not panicked and had relatively strong self-control ability. Therefore, the team members have not disappeared, but they are relatively complete. They are just Zheng Zheng and Zhao Shu. Broken arm, broken leg, after simple treatment, what should I do with the guidance?


    It happened that Koninini''s family of three was on the tour between Zhao Shu and Lao Zheng. After urgent deliberation, an old Zheng He and a tour guide walked around the ridge, avoided the floods that had not yet retreated, and went back to see the details of the suspension of Wang River Valley.


    The tour guide is Kong Nini''s younger brother Xiao Xiaobing. Kong Xiaobing didn''t know the exact location of the cave, but his father said he would mark him along the way. Someone will be waiting outside the cave, so you don''t know if you have passed. .

 Chapter 544： Examine

    Everyone followed the guide to the nearby cave to rest, wait for rescue, and provide simple treatment to the injured team members.


    From her mother''s memory, Zheng Hailing already knew that at least Kong Nini''s parents knew about the outbreak of the mountain rat, so these few tourist groups were the first to enter the cave.


    At two o''clock, when the guide led a dozen tourist teams to the cave, Old Zheng and Kong Xiaobing bypassed the ridge, returned to the mechanical farm from the canyon behind the mountain, and followed the road to Wanghe Valley. Of course, Wang He sighed. At that time, the flow of the river was still at its peak. The difficulty of swimming in the river is not uncommon. The two had no choice but to go back.


    When I walked back to the small bushes, I could see that the water on the mountain had subsided. Old Zheng proposed to go through the small bushes, rush back to the mountain as soon as possible, and then walk into the cave. Kong Xiaobing naturally did not agree to be the guide of the Dulong tribe. . The small shrubs inside the mountain locusts and the shallow grasses in the shallow water are covered by submerged grasshoppers. It is appropriate for people to be attacked from the side.


    However, only in the weak crown, Kong Xiaobing won Lao Zheng. Old Zheng Niu''s temper appeared, and he went straight to the small bushes. Kong Xiaobing had to keep up. As a result, not many mountain grasshoppers pass through small bushes. There are only a few. Regrettably, Lao Zheng injured his arm and clamped the splint. impractical to move. One fell into the leech without paying attention. What a terrible situation is the grasshopper!


    After the two men hurriedly dealt with the grasshoppers, they found a nearby cave that hunters usually mark. Who is waiting for the guide who Zheng Hailing is very sensitive to nerves. Suddenly, she felt that she could not grow herself in the pool. She saw two objects that looked like suckers, and strange objects with mucus had been glued to her face. Zheng Hailing did not see the full picture of the doctor''s advice. Of course, everyone rushed to the pool, but due to the special connection between the doctor and the Dulong villagers, the crowd and the father-in-law were in a stalemate.


    Mu Yiyi knew nothing about the doctor''s advice. He saw that something was wrong. He thinks that the only thing that can save Zheng Hailing is to rely on Ye Hao. Ye Hao dived into the muddy bottom of the river, and then manually climbed the cliff tens of meters high, leaving a deep impression on Mu Yiyi. He felt that Ye Hao should be someone who turned the tide and rushed out of the cave without hesitation. Running along the cave, I told Song Xiaoshuang Zheng Hailing of the accident.


    As for the reason why Zheng Hailing was attacked by two doctors, Ye Hao had already said that he did not believe in Zheng Hailing''s speculation. So far, she has expressed indignation at the female killer who bit her neck. Ye Hao even said that the blood poisoning in her body was the cause of the two doctors. Zheng Hailing didn''t dare to open her mind. I believe there is such a thing, although it did happen to her.


    Zheng Hailing spoke for a long time. Ye Hao listened to her story and constantly monitored the mountain rat''s movements. He found that hundreds of mountain rats were just squatting at the entrance of the cave, but they didn''t come in, which made him feel bad. Intuition has repeatedly reminded in my heart that this is the strategy of mountain rats?


    After Zheng Hailing briefly described what she had learned, she and Ye Hao both turned their eyes to Liu Xiaoqing who was standing on the rock wall, as if she was reexamining it.


    Liu Xiaoqing''s doubts about these two people are naturally clear. It is nothing more than how she and Xiao Chen got here. There seems to be no trace of an attack by the grasshopper!

 Chapter 545： Mountain Rat

    Liu Xiaoqing looked back at the lively scene in the cave. Ye Hao took a handful of Zheng Hailing and walked a few steps in front of the cave. He whispered, "Then, I will follow you two. Doesn¡¯t this need to be explained? Everyone, I am a friend, and I am not shocked. When I found out that you arrived in Bukawang village, in order not to attract unnecessary attention No trip over, cars and equipment are there, two cross-country motorcycles are only four. Individuals, rushed to the village. We all know that the brand of security guards in the territory is still very high gold, so we fabricated the reason for crossing the river. , Follow the machine to the mountain, rescue headquarters and bridgehead. The search and rescue team leader is naturally released, so you will come soon. How both Xiao Chen and I avoid the grasshopper attack is an internal secret, I will not tell it, otherwise it will violate the regulations .Later, it was easy to find a place to camp in the dark. The campsite can coincide to see several search and rescue teams moving close together, it is still burning and burning as a lighthouse, you two talk about your own eyes, target location and search It overlaps with the rescue team¡¯s advancement of our team¡¯s target site, and can¡¯t follow to watch Kanma..."


    "Wait a minute, Liu Xiaoqing, how far is your team from the starting point of the cave, can the four teams of field search and rescue teams see it?"


    Ye Hao seems to have mastered something. His spiritual power exploration ability exceeds 80 meters. When collecting the pine branches, he was also tens of meters away, but he could not find traces of Liu Xiaoqing¡¯s action team. However, Liu Xiaoqing could see four search and rescue teams gathered in the cave, indicating that these four people should be in this mountain, not too much. Far. Connie walked outside, holding two mice in her hand. After Song Xiaoshuang saw a few people, she smiled and said that mountain rat meat is indeed the staple food for one and a half years old tonight.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t think much about the enjoyment of mountain rat meat. Human beings, as the current masters of the earth, can eat everything. Regarding the breeding of ethnic groups, mountain rat meat has not been said since ancient times, as long as it can be eaten. I am worried that there is nothing that humans have not eaten. Mountain rat meat is really worth mentioning.


    But there is still some bad taste in his heart. If these people know that they will wait for a while, they will have to fight countless furry mountain rats. When they have to fight, they will see countless mountain corpses. Will they spit out mountain rat meat? This idea is actually very embarrassing.


    However, facing Connie, such an idea cannot be said. There is no smile on her face. People kindly and kindly gave him and Zheng Hailing and Liu Xiaoqing, and then they said they didn''t understand the status quo. Mu Yiyi and Xiao Chen also had several people preparing to eat grilled mountain rat meat. If they speak up, they will destroy the atmosphere. He, Zheng Hailing, and Liu Xiaoqing had to rely on these talents!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao put this understanding aside, took a roasted mountain rat meat from Connie, and gave Zheng Hailing a look, indicating that they had solved one of his hands together. There is only one mountain rat. Some people next to him did not see his behavior. First, remove the branches and shake them gently with the palm of your hand. A mountain rat is divided into two halves along the spine, let Zheng Hailing choose which half. As for Ye Hao''s ability, everyone has no wonder.


    Except for Connie, some people at the edge of the cave knew that he was working outside the cave. Can pine branches with thick arms be harder to cut than cooked mountain rat meat? This was not Ye Hao waved from the tree.

 Chapter 546： Eye-catching

    Although Connie was a little surprised, she realized that she was a little stunned. Ye Hao was able to insert his hand into the cliff with his hand. The inner strength is very deep. His hand shouldn''t see the empty palm, sure enough. Fan with a master no longer pays attention to him. He smiled and looked at Liu Xiaoqing''s face, indicating that the remaining mountain rats were sharing with her.


    Liu Xiaoqing also temporarily gave up his worries. The atmosphere is not terrible at this time. The things I just discussed are still waiting for this meal to talk about!


    Seeing Connie handing the whole mountain rat to her with a smile, Liu Xiaoqing grabbed the branch of mountain rat meat and quickly touched the dagger on the side of his leg. He only heard the sound of "rat meat". The waist is cut into two pieces, and the specially configured dagger blade is very sharp. It is used to do such things, naturally it is easy to drive without any pressure!


    Aunt Mu, who was holding mountain rat meat, was looking at the dagger Liu Xiaoqing was using, but she was secretly surprised and forgot to chew at the corner of her mouth.


    Just now, Xiao Chen cut the mountain rat into two pieces with a dagger. Because of the speed, she did not see it clearly, so she did not take it seriously. She saw Liu Xiaoqing wiping the dagger on her trousers arbitrarily. Just insert it back into the scabbard, and the black paint of the dagger will not reflect on the campfire. If you don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s not easy to see where the edge is! This kind of sharp equipment is absolutely invisible in the civilian market, and I can''t help being curious about the identities of Liu Xiaoqing and his four people.


    Go abroad as an exchange student, then go to college in Kangaroo Country, focusing on collaterals in anthropology. In addition to intense studies, she was also born in Dulong Hut. She is very passionate about the knives used by hunters and rock climbing. Visiting various tool exhibitions and rock climbing is not only a climbing technique, but also a trend of the world''s mainstream trends. Obviously, this tool is a special configuration that can be seen in the civilian market. not enough.


    A few minutes ago, when Liu Xiaoqing was hit by a few people into a cave fire, she and the team of more than a dozen people on the scene of the search and rescue team were shocked.


    The on-site search and rescue team did not receive notification from the headquarters and frontline bases, and some people will participate in this rescue operation! In the adjacent border area, I saw four unidentified people holding weapons and daggers. His requirements are not high, but he can reach 5 mm from the edge of the blade without breaking the blade.


    In previous experiments, various civilian knives were unable to break through this mark. Once the gas strength is slightly greater, the cutting edge will not form knife gas, and the cutting edge of the tool is damaged by high-speed impact. The material used for the material is relatively full of bone knives, while ordinary kitchen knives cannot withstand the energy of impact and are directly divided into several pieces!


    In the hot summer when tool control is strictly prohibited, these regulations naturally need to be implemented! However, this gave Song Xiaoshuang the idea of ??sharpening the knife and drawing difficult obstacles. He has no tools for this kind of experiment. Even if they have a small amount of money, workers cannot obtain high-quality silk. The knife used in the experiment, seeing Liu Xiaoqing''s dagger, is of course very eye-catching, but unfortunately knowing that you cannot get it, you will have more eyes.


    Next to Zheng Hailing, while eating mountain rat meat, while taking out Liu Xiaoqing''s bottled water from the backpack, he naturally saw Ye Hao''s movements. She couldn''t help feeling anxious and her face changed. There was a serious color in the room, thinking that Ye Hao was looking at Liu Xiaoqing''s slender thighs.


    Zheng Hailing thought secretly: These two scorpions are too fat, too unscrupulous, even if they are not his official girlfriend, what is the final preparation? Sure enough, men are lower-body animals, and they know there is no way to do this.

 Chapter 547： thank

    In the first question, Zheng Hailing is not sure, but the first thing to do is to clarify it, otherwise it will be difficult to formulate a "crime" for Ye Hao.


    Several people came together and they were very close. Mu Yiyi, Kong Nini, and Xiao Chen had all seen Zheng Hailing''s face wrong. I''m afraid Ye Hao''s eyes were just embarrassing, and this beautiful girl couldn''t stop it. It is inappropriate to want to leave, because it''s bad, oh beautiful, wait a minute, let me go back, lest you get rid of the pond fish, you have something to discuss, etc., but it will make a mess, or pretend not to know.


    Liu Xiaoqing is the source of this invisible storm. Of course, she knew that Ye Hao was not looking at her body. She stood opposite Ye Hao. As long as she was a mature woman, she had never seen his eyes. I will understand that men desire women!


    Zheng Hailing is almost the same as her. Have a ready-made girlfriend. Ye Hao doesn''t need to look at her. Judging from the previous monitoring content, Ye Hao paid close attention to Zheng Hailing and would not make such a low-level mistake. Then I stared at her thigh and stared a few eyes. Zheng Hailing said that she was obviously very shy. She must be staring at a single-handed dagger!


    After all, Liu Xiaoqing turned to intelligence analysis. According to various hidden clues, she is a professional. When she turned around, she knew it was a small misunderstanding, but she was also responsible. Who told her that she likes to show her dagger, she is actually very innocent. It is necessary to quickly repair the friendship between her and Zheng Hailing, she can''t be messed up by unfounded misunderstandings.


    "Then, Ye Hao will give you this haha. It seems that if you go out, you will bring bottled water. Let me use me..."


    Liu Xiaoqing said that after throwing a bottle of water at Ye Hao, he didn''t care about him. He grabbed Zheng Hailing''s arm and walked aside, whispering.


    Some people at the entrance of the cave can clearly see Zheng Hailing''s face become hazy and clear, knowing that the storm is a passer-by.


    Ye Hao actually saw Zheng Hailing''s face suddenly change, and the dark road would be affected. Xiao Zheng must want to get married! However, such things are getting darker, or the most stupid. Later, I saw Liu Xiaoqing "actively" doing things for him. Fortunately, I couldn''t help smiling. Zheng Hailing''s great control seemed to be right for Lao Cai who sells electricity. !


    After Liu Xiaoqing''s explanation, Zheng Hailing knew that this was a mistake. Ye Hao''s face turned red, his face turned red, and his eyes became soft. He walked back to Ye Hao, screaming at the mountain rat meat in his hand, while quietly covering it. Lubricated hands, pulling Ye Hao''s clothes, shook them a few times, and saw Ye Hao turn around to look at her, smiled lightly, plus the red tide that didn''t fade on his face, like a blooming camellia.


    Ye Hao secretly guarded. Xiao Zheng''s mood changed too quickly. It was almost half past eight, and Zheng Hailing''s mother also woke up from fainting. Zheng Hailing is packing in the backpack next to her. After holding the machine, I did not put it in my backpack. It is best to put tens of thousands of foreign currencies on your body.


    She and Ye Hao¡¯s backpacks were cleaned up again and found that except for the items in the medical kit, the other items were really different, because the professional field search and rescue team did not take long to enter the cave, two backpacks. The food inside is not used.


    Before I fainted, I didn''t expect the rescue team to progress so quickly. When I woke up, I saw a professional rescue team arrived, and the injured people of the patrol team were properly handled. The wound on Lao Zheng''s body was also treated again, but his body was still very weak, and he was still sleeping at this time. The aunt believed that Lao Zheng''s wound treatment was done by the search and rescue team. While eating mountain rat meat specially left by Dulong villagers, he took his daughter Zheng Hailing to the search and rescue team to express his gratitude.

 Chapter 548： Entrance

    When the search and rescue team came in, several wounded Zheng He had been properly dealt with. Members of the search and rescue team only used small equipment to examine Lao Zheng''s body and found no serious problems. I went to other people in need. I saw an elderly aunt attribute the money to the search and rescue team. The members of the search and rescue team were not particularly happy.


    Zheng Hailing said that he told his mother that she would show her mother''s look on her face. Mu Yiyi asked what she could do. Ye Hao has already considered this issue. Among the eight people, only her ability is the most. In addition to learning rock climbing, Mu Yiyi is a normal and healthy person. It is immoral for her to penetrate the entrance of the cave and the influx of mountain rats. Everyone is busy dealing with mountain rats. There is no time to take care of her.


    Ye Hao whispered, "Mu Yiyi is still by the campfire. There are a few seriously injured people. There is no strength to resist the approaching mountain rats. You can take some burning sticks. When you look for yourself, you have to make sure that you are." . Personal safety, as far as possible to protect the immobilized wounded, how to deal with such a thing? "


    Mu Yiyi expressed dissatisfaction with her mouth. She doesn''t think her location is in the core area of ??the cave. By the burning campfire, she had to protect the wounded who could not be taken seriously, but she swept the people around her with her eyes. It seems that everyone agrees with Song Xiaoshuang''s idea, and Mu Yiyi can only do this.


    The ad hoc meeting is coming to an end. At 8:45 in the evening, Mu Yiyi had returned to the campfire and found a reason to stay there. The others formed a wall and blocked Ye Hao. He got the immediate recovery of mental energy and energy when the mountain mouse trend has not yet entered.


    It is to enter the internal visual connection, the spiritual power penetrates into the ocean of energy, and the spiritual power is supplemented and improved. It is necessary to adjust the energy energy and walk along the various parts of the body to adjust the body to the best condition.


    Of course, such a thing cannot be done by hundreds of people in the cave, but in a more remote corner of the cave entrance. The view of the cave is caused by the rock wall, and the flame of the bonfire is passed to the entrance of the cave. It is very dim. Seeing people can only blur and see people. A few tens of meters away, not many people will see Ye Hao''s specific actions.


    This is also impossible. There are too many people in the cave, and Ye Hao didn¡¯t have a relatively quiet place to use it, let alone the fact that he was thrown into the attack of the mountain rat for the first time, hiding in the depths of the cave, it is impossible to use spiritual power Excrete the body and observe the specific situation of the mountain impulse into the cave.


    Most tourists in the cave ignore Ye Hao, intentionally or unintentionally.


    The fifth group of Ye Hao''s search and rescue, after entering the cave, made people feel a little uncomfortable. Later, those who piled up unknown weapons and live ammunition at the entrance of the cave did not know how to discuss it.


    Those who have not had dinner, only know that these people should be in the caves and the secluded places where the caves are handed over. What are they going to do, maybe they are preparing to deal with the mountain rats? Dulong villagers have already talked about the mountain rat trend. I hope the mountain rat tide will not come in, otherwise everyone will suffer.


    Not many people have such thoughts. When someone saw them entering the cave entrance, they knew that things might have deviated from everyone''s expectations. Mountain rats may actually enter the burrow, but these are considered flexible and there is no alternative. It is certainly estimated. It cannot be said now, otherwise people''s hearts will be unstable. It''s time to see that the situation is not smart.

 Chapter 549： style

    The few people in the cave have a few veterans, and the tourist team and search and rescue team are not many.


    These experienced old people soon smelled the tension of Song Xiaoshuang, Zheng Hailing and Liu Xiaoqing. Dongdong, this can make people feel nervous and alert, it can only be the eruption of mountain rats outside the cave. This should be the only reason. Some people who must be at the entrance of the cave should know secrets that others do not know. I am preparing to stop the mountain rat from rushing into the cave. Therefore, these veterans are guarding carefully, thinking about what to do if the mountain rat really rushes in.


    Zheng Hailing has long known that his own power is very weak, but someone must meet the first wave of mountain rats, so that the people in the cave can have a buffer reaction time, so that everyone can wake up and mobilize their enthusiasm. Fight against the surging mountain rats.


    After the impromptu meeting, I noticed that some of the faces in the cave became solemn. It seems that they already know that the situation has changed. This is a good thing for those who are there. Look at Liu Xiaoqing, glance at her, Xiao Chen¡¯s mouth even shows a smile, take out a bubble gum from the pocket of the light blue training suit, and then a few people around him Put it on the palm of your hand in front of you, showing that everyone is enjoying it at will.


    Regarding Xiao Chen''s active atmosphere, Liu Xiaoqing did not stop it. She took out the first bubble gum wrapped in moisture-proof paper from Xiao Chen''s hand. She quickly pulled out the moisture-proof paper and threw the bubble gum into her mouth. After chewing a bit, she has a hint of mint. The smell filled her mouth and I immediately felt my mood calmed down and I felt good.


    The two domestic security guards saw the deputy captain put down and took a piece of bubble gum from Xiao Chen''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth. Zheng Hailing, who was standing next to Liu Xiaoqing, took three hands from Xiao Chen and handed them to him. A piece of Connie¡¯s work, putting a piece of stuff in her pocket, which makes Connie peeling off the moisture-proof paper, ready to feel the taste of bubble gum, soaking the gum in her mouth for a moment, just remember that the chewing gum in the pocket of Zheng Hailing is for Ye Hao prepared, he is sitting on a rock wall a few meters behind him!


    Kong Nini''s eyes swept over several people around me and found that only Zheng Hailing had no weapons and only an unopened bright flashlight. She didn''t know how she would fight the mountain rat if she had bare hands.


    Or does she have special abilities that others don''t know, just like Song Xiaoshuang seems to have entered meditation, can easily solve the cat''s big mountain rat without weapons?


    Isn''t it?


    In Connie''s eyes, this beautiful woman with Ye Hao was almost the same as her. She has no weapons and feels bad for mountain rats. She also borrowed a foot from her younger brother Xiao Xiaobing. Hunting knife, the body feels practical on the body.


    Questions that Connie can''t figure out will soon be answered. What she didn''t expect was that she still had a personal connection with herself.


    Time flies quickly, and Connie dreams for a few minutes. After the bonfire reflected from the rock wall, I saw Liu Xiaoqing once again looked at the time on his wrist and untied the backpack carrying it. I found a small and exquisite hand weapon and looked at Zheng Hailing: "There are still ten minutes. Is this old classmate using June 4 or 92? Except for Weapon Magazine, the 6th and 4th bullets. The bombs are two. One hundred and one, two are two hundred and two, and magazines are three!"


    Zheng Hailing said without hesitation directly: "The selection of the National People''s Name Wearing Watch Conference is used in the style of June 4th. It is used to it, or it is the style of June 4th!"

 Chapter 550： bullet

    "This is very good. Weapons, magazines and bullets are all suitable for you!" Liu Xiaoqing said, bringing Connie to her eye-catching shape on June 4, and handing it to Zheng Hailing, and then found a canvas bag with a strap. To him. Zheng Hailing


    Zheng Hailing took it and opened it. There are three empty magazines inside, and the rest is more than two hundred bullets!


    Zheng Hailing can''t help swearing, oh my god! It seems that Liu Xiaoqing''s National Security Action Team is just a mobile arsenal, saying how many bullets there are actually.


    After this, Liu Xiaoqing turned the backpack back to her chest. He quickly removed the Type 92 magazine inserted into the side of his leg, installed the magazine in the magazine, and then inserted it into the hand weapon. Insert the hand weapon back into the weapon sleeve, and then use the bullet in the backpack to bounce back to the empty magazine.


    This is also impossible. Although Liu Xiaoqing entered the national security special operations team and used various self-defense weapons, her national security training has just ceased training and has been transferred to the action team urgently and fired on the magazine. Speed ??and proficiency cannot be compared with Xiao Chen. The three of them have been specially trained and completed some tasks. Liu Xiaoqing could only fly out of this stupid bird first.


    Zheng Hailing slung his canvas bag to check the condition of the martial arts equipment in his hand.


    Unsurprisingly, in order to protect the spring spring, the magazine in the hand weapon contains only six hairs. Her eyes swept across Liu Xiaoqing and Xiao Chen, and she whispered: "Xiao Chen''s backpack must have 64 types. Bullets, anyway, you have a dagger, you don''t need a hand weapon, just give me bullets!"


    Liu Xiaoqing''s face was slightly different, but she did not stop the movement of the bomb in her hand. She didn''t think that the old classmate thief had guessed that there were bullets and weapons in Xiao Chen''s backpack. She suddenly thought of an idea. After all, Connie is a college graduate. She immediately thought of the key question and said directly: "Is there no need to give Zheng Hailing an empty bullet? This will be handed over to me, but I can''t figure it out. I will be thousands of people later. Ten thousand squirrels really are. Rushing in, how many weapons are they busy with?"


    "Well, just like this, Zheng Hailing gave the canvas bag. As for the need to stop the Mountain Mouse team, of course, there are a few weapons that are useless. We still have the same special equipment. The principle is anyway. Anyway, I will wait for a while. There won''t be many mountain pine coming in. The bullets are squirrels that rush over, otherwise there are many bullets available!"


    Liu Xiaoqing briefly explained Kong Yiyi''s doubts. Kong Yiyi quickly swept several people around him and immediately targeted Liu Xiaoqing''s suspected target by the nickname No. 4 man. His body not only has a few light green backpacks, but also a **** with a bag of raised pouches. Is it necessary to put the special equipment mentioned by Liu Xiaoqing inside?


    However, some people say that they will not explain the source of this equipment. It''s useless to ask. Connie naturally wouldn''t ask. She took the bulleted canvas bag that Zheng Hailing had handed over, and leaned against her. It is believed to be Zheng Hailing. logistics.


    Zheng Hailing''s hand weapon magazine has a limited capacity. There are only a few bullets. There is a special person to help empty the bullet. The efficiency of processing mountain rats is naturally improved.


    When Liu Xiaoqing and Zheng Hailing were ready to welcome the first wave of mountain rats who wanted to break into the cave, Song Xiaoshuang, who was in a protective position behind a few people, sat on the rock wall without cross-legged things. I have some coolness sitting on the rock wall. I have entered a mysterious state of meditation. My spiritual energy has broken into the energy space of the "bottom chakra" and put it into the deep purple energy ocean, making the purple energy almost Disappeared. mental strength.

 Chapter 551： on site

    The purple energy in the energy space repairs mental power very quickly, but it still takes time to accumulate the purple energy into pure spiritual power.


    When Ye Hao succeeded in filling up the spiritual power, using the spiritual power to mobilize the energy in the energy ocean, forming energy to swim in various parts of the body, and discovering the spiritual power outside the body, it has been noticed that the mountain rat group began to go to the cave. I rushed for more than 20 meters, and I heard the squeaky rat sounds. Holding Zheng Hailing''s bright flashlight in her hand, she stuck it in the crack of the rock wall. It is soft and does not open to the maximum. It illuminates the cave obliquely so as not to irritate everyone''s eyes from glare. Later, after hearing a few hand weapon sleeves pull, they make a crisp sound again, knowing that Zheng Hailing and others are ready.


    The only difference from Ye Hao''s plan is that he used bullets to explore the canvas bag of Liu Xiaoqing''s backpack. He did not turn his back to Zheng Hailing''s body, but relied on Connie''s body. He already understood in his mind the lack of understanding caused by the experience of not using weapons. Liu Xiaoqing quickly added: The 64-type hand weapon magazine has only a few bullets, and it is easy to light up the faces of multiple targets. A person doesn''t have a time bomb at all. Kong Nini is Zheng Hailing''s assistant, nothing else, it is an empty bullet specially used to fill up bullets.


    After observing these, Song Xiaoshuang breathed a sigh of relief and continued to move around his body with energy. As long as Liu Xiaoqing can successfully hold for ten minutes, that will be enough. Ye Hao is still certain.


    Because when he discussed with Liu Xiaoqing and Zheng Hailing separately, Song Xiaoshuang said that he would not disclose the situation. He didn''t work hard. He believed that Liu Xiaoqing could walk through the bushes covered with mountain grasshoppers without being injured. The device should be able to play a role in the crisis of mountain rats attacking the cave.


    Liu Xiaoqing was speechless, but she was not a person to be wiped out. After Song Xiaoshuang, she provided at least ten energy storage crystals to the domestic security administrator system for exchange. In fact, the crystal was provided by Liu Xiaoqing. The time is uncertain, it''s obvious. This is a task of acknowledging her alone. The task completion time is all about her, and she hopes Ye Hao will take a look.


    Although Ye Hao was a little surprised, how could he save the crystal that the security administrators in the territory still need? However, I was only ten meters away. After the bullet penetrated the mountain rat''s body, it hit the rock wall of the cave to form a bounce, and then fell into the body of another mountain rat!


    Once, the sound of weapons sounded in caves and caves, and it sounded amazing.


    Uncle Dulong, guarded by a bonfire to take care of the severely injured, led the way into the cave entrance without hesitation. He has discussed with Ye Hao many times. If the mountain rat rushes into the cave frantically without considering the two cavernous doctors hidden in the cave, he must set an example, at least drive the independence around him. The first wave of Dragon Villagers intercepted!


    Seeing the village''s old uncle taking the lead, the other men and women who were tour guides and hunters immediately followed his uncle and rushed to the intersection of the cave and the cave. This kind of influence is impossible without the contribution of Dulong villagers!


    In the constant sound of weapon strikes, villagers wearing unique dragon costumes have walked through the cave tens of meters, and did not go to the tourists who were shocked by the sound of weapons in the cave. When they saw the situation outside the cave, they couldn''t help but see the situation at the scene, but the Dulong villagers couldn''t imagine it!

 Chapter 552： Entangled

    I saw a distance of more than a hundred meters from the cave. I have slid past some squirrels stabbed by bullets. This number has surpassed hundreds, but there are more mountain rats that are getting closer and closer. In the distance, the wall of a mountain rat is piled up, as if there is an invisible wall in front of the road. The mountain rat can only rely on a bunch of rats to pass through the invisible wall!


    There is a high mountain wall, hundreds of mountain rats overlap, it looks very flustered!


    The mountain rat underneath is called "Squeak", and the mountain rat above keeps stepping on his companion. After passing through the wall of tall rats, dozens of mountain rats are on the wall of mountain rats. When I fell, I quickly climbed up as soon as I climbed to the ground, and then rushed forward, but these squirrels could only take it, of course, under the constant attack of five-handed weapons!


    Zheng Hailing replaced the sixth magazine provided by Connie, reset her sleeves, let the bullets squat down, quickly aimed and shot, and shouted: "Uncle, you can temporarily support it, or lead the villagers back into the cave and set up a second line of defense. , Too many squirrels, sooner or later they will rush into the cave!"


    Uncle Dulong looked at Zheng Hailing''s busy figure, and also saw Kong Nini, a villager of the younger generation, who did not use the heavy hunting knife that hung around her waist. She just left Zheng Hailing''s empty magazine on the canvas. Bullets in the bag. The uncle knew that he and the villagers were really useless here. The hunting knife in his hand is still waiting for the mountain rats to rush to the cave, and then kill those nasty mountain rats one by one!


    The uncle said with the unique majesty of the elders: "Go, go, back to the cave, those from the city, have never seen such a mountain rat, or protect it with them!"


    At that time, many people who had rested in the cave heard the sound from the cave. The mountain rat was hit by a bullet and screamed at the dying moment. They saw the villagers standing at the entrance of the cave, but for a moment. Kung Fu turned and returned to the campfire. These men and women only refuted the idea of ??how to kill Shan Song. They can still support this situation. Everyone has a happy look on their faces, or they are back. Go to the original resting place, or sit or lie on the rocky ground with loose hair.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Uncle Dulong no longer concealed the truth. He hurried through the cave with the sound of weapons and shouted from the campfire: "The situation has changed, tonight. Everyone''s luck is when the mountain rat''s tide erupts. At that time, the public comrades outside said that they might not be able to stop it. Everyone was still surrounded by a bonfire. Injured, the older the age, the poorer the middle, the young martial artist picked up the branches and placed them on the second floor. There are knives and hand tools outside. , Moving fast. Comrade Anguan can¡¯t hold on for a long time..."


    The voice did not drop, it was the number of tourists who were entangled by the Rat Mountain, and the faces of men and women were not calm. I was at a loss, my eyes were straight, obviously at a loss, the tears were directly frightened by my uncle. Of course, there is also a special team in this defensive circle, these are the search and rescue dogs of the search and rescue team. It is difficult to arrange their positions in a very urgent situation. The search and rescue dogs are only working dogs, and the mountain rats are not caught, but the wilderness search and rescue teams have four groups, belonging to different search and rescue teams. Search and rescue dogs are taken care of by specialized trainers, so this is not easy.

 Chapter 553： Security tube

    Fortunately, there is an old man among the tourists. Suddenly, I saw a problem with the search and rescue team. After several whistles and several actions, several search and rescue dogs were surrounded by him. Later, the old man brought a few search and rescue dogs to be kept by the bonfire. This can solve the problem of mountain pine running into the bonfire and indirectly protect the safety of the rescue dogs. The most important thing is to free up a few trainers to manage dogs, and to enrich the confrontation of mountain rats. Manpower is actually a three-pronged person.


    The branches next to the campfire are ready to be used in the morning, so the number is enough, almost one hand, even the injured person sitting by the campfire, such as Zhao Shu, will use the branch of his hand as a crutch. Before that, I decided not to let the mountain rat approach, and killed one with a branch. Next to him is Lao Zheng and his wife. Lao Zheng is still sleeping. His wife is holding a branch standing next to him. Needless to say, this mutual aid group is her and Lao Zhao.


    The outermost layer of the defensive circle consists of villagers in Bukawang and members of the search and rescue team. The villagers used thick hunting knives, and the hunting knives on Connie''s waist were also sent back by her younger brother Xiao Xiaobing. The search and rescue team of more than 10 people, folded hands, is the standard equipment of the rescue team. The tool is made of light alloy material. The handle can be stretched and stretched. It is sharper than the villager''s hunting knife. The effect of killing mountain rats should be the best.


    After everyone was busy defending the mountain rat, someone came back to taste it. Uncle Du Long wore striped linen clothes and finally emphasized how many people outside are for public safety (security control)? Is this another matter? It is impossible for the security guard to have no obvious identification, and without such a security guard will not look gregarious!


    In fact, the uncle was shocked by the doctor because of Zheng Hailing, and he was a little embarrassed. Later, when he exchanged information with Ye Hao in the watering hole, he asked Zheng Hailing''s identity. When he was old, he not only saw that Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing had deep feelings, but from the face of Zheng Hailing, he knew that Zheng Hailing should be a national cadre, at least in public, at least I have always been formal Yes, I want to know the identity of Zheng Hailing directly.


    Ye Hao can still guess some thoughts about his uncle who has passed the flower year. In order not to increase the burden of his uncle, Ye Hao directly said that Zheng Hailing is a good security, kindhearted, and will not be embarrassed by what happened before. of.


    Therefore, the uncle knew the identity of Zheng Hailing Anguan. Later, Liu Xiaoqing''s domestic security administrator action team entered the team along with Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing. There are weapons on him. Uncle saw that Liu Xiaoqing was a police officer on a secret mission. . Although his guess is actually 77%, security management and national security are organs that maintain national security and order. But he is a 60-year-old man. The introduction of security management into public safety is a common spoken language. But I don¡¯t know how many people misled!


    While the people in the cave were still adjusting the range of the defensive circle, the cave connected to the cave was already full of smoke. There is no full glare beam, and it is more dim. Light blue special training suit for national security. The four members of the special operations team alternately screened in pairs to better change magazines, and photographed mountain squirrels jumping from an invisible energy protection wall ten feet away.


    The 5.8mm Type 92 hand-weapon projectile exploded at close range. Many mountain rats had just stepped on the same body. After the national security equipment was activated, a high-energy energy-protection wall was formed. The body was still in the air before the limbs were deployed. A high-speed warhead was hit by a fly directly on the invisible protective wall behind it. In the corner of the cave, Zheng Hailing, who formed a two-person team with Connie, endured the urge to vomit in her throat and kept firing the weapon into her hand with the trigger.

 Chapter 554： Collapse

    She put the magazine on her hand weapon, quickly pulled the empty magazine out and threw it to Connie, took two bullets from Connie, and then quickly shot one bullet. Inserting a hand weapon, fixing the magazine in place to reset the sleeve, the short moment of the cockroach bullet, looking back at the crowd in the cave, seeing it in an orderly defense state, a little relieved. After hearing the soft sound of the sleeve resetting, Zheng Hailing did not blink, and quickly squeezed the trigger, killing a few mountain rats that were only five or six meters away from her!


    After such a short distance, the mountain rat''s body was hit by the bullet, and the blood of the dead mountain rat was splashed everywhere, and the cave wall was filled with some crimson. Zheng Hailing felt some warm fluid flowing on the bridge of her nose. When I reached the corner of my mouth, I knew it was the plasma of a mountain rat. I quickly wiped off the plasma with my sleeve, then vomited, endured the pain after the stomach twitched, and prevented myself from vomiting.


    In Zheng Hailing''s heart, she has been working hard to make her nerves bigger. She has not forgotten that in the pine forest, her niece Anna threw a **** head at her, making her scared and screaming on the spot. I almost cried. For this matter, Zheng Hailing, as the people''s security guard, is deeply ashamed, but she is born with sensitive nerves. It is very difficult to overcome this obstacle.


    I don''t know how, because I have a feeling for Ye Hao, as long as he is with him, Zheng Hailing will feel that he can face a scene full of blood and strangeness. In the Sixth Army, Ye Hao killed the assassin''s body, and Zheng Hailing could face it calmly.


    A few meters behind him, Song Xiaoshuang was still adjusting his interest. She knew that even if he was adjusting his interests, Ye Hao could understand the outside world. He can''t put it on him with his normal thoughts. If he vomits here, he may disappoint him, if you want to be strong, you can''t be weak!


    At this time, Zheng Hailing opened two weapons. When he changed the magazine, he looked back at Ye Hao sitting in the corner of the rock wall. He knew that if he wanted to keep up with Ye Hao''s footsteps, he had to become stronger, otherwise he would lose him!


    Zheng Hailing, who turned around, had to pull the trigger to shoot the mountain rat towards the energy protection wall. The corner of her eye glanced over the hole in Connie''s canvas bag. The heart couldn''t help sinking: the original bullet was swelling. Half of the canvas bag becomes dry. The first four hundred rounds of bullets are running out. I think Liu Xiaoqing''s few ammunition are not many. Ye Hao wanted to hurry up, otherwise he couldn''t bear it. !


    Zheng Hailing triggered two triggers and exerted additional effects. One of the warheads passed through the mountain rat and was put on the mountain rat''s head again. From the excitement, I heard a soft voice, and I smelled the smell of rust in my nose. She was a little surprised. She did not look back to see what caused the noise. Liu Xiaoqing shouted: Oh, the estimation is wrong, the equipment is under too much pressure, the energy is exhausted in advance, and it will be withdrawn soon! "Liu Xiaoqing''s words did not fall, and the invisible protective wall tens of meters disappeared by itself. The wall of mountain rats formed next to the protective wall collapsed immediately!


    Seeing the back is almost one meter high, like a river opening the gate, the gray-black fur is constantly squeezing forward. It is already a mountain rat with a million calculations. Zheng Hailing was really shocked. Everyone¡¯s throat is in the throat. Unable to stop but unable to speak, the sound of the weapon stopped immediately, so many mountain squirrels came together and could drown people directly, but the shooting had no effect.

 Chapter 555： explosion

    But the sound of weapons still sounded, they were denser than before!


    The situation plummeted, and I did not expect to face such a dangerous situation immediately! The reaction time left by several people is measured in seconds. When the crisis fell into crisis, Liu Xiaoqing said she would retreat, but she gave up Song Xiaoshuang and she could not do so. Ye Hao not only valued the ability of the country, she also owed Song Xiaoshuang a lifetime. !


    Zheng Hailing didn''t plan to go at all. Ye Hao is a very important part of her life. Zheng Hailing never dared to imagine the consequences of losing him!


    The two beauties did not leave, how did the others go? The power of this example can still be used at some point, so it is obvious that the mountain rat tide is approaching, and the weapon sound is still sounding.


    The opportunity is short-lived, and it is too late to withdraw now. Connie even closed her eyes, tears falling in her eyes. The shock wave formed by the explosion wave directly destroyed Zheng Hailing and Liu Xiaoqing, because they were only near the entrance of the cave, and the shock wave of the explosion rushed to a few people without slowing down. However, some people are lucky because the combination of cave and cave has an angle. Song Xiaoshuang, the creator of the blast wave, will certainly take this into consideration. Otherwise, he would not use this method forcibly and directly use the mountain rat. Tide confrontation!


    Ye Hao forced himself to withdraw from the meditation state during the cultivation process. The agency has not yet adjusted interest rates. In addition, several times of high-intensity physical exertion and mental strength, his body unexpectedly accumulated a lot of hidden injuries, but in the mountains. When the rat wall collapsed, Ye Hao didn''t have time to continue training. He didn''t open the weapon, Liu Xiaoqing and Zheng Hailing would be swallowed by the crazy mountain rat that Ye Hao could not bear.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao forced the invisible energy to return to the energy space, and the hole in his body was immediately impacted. It is conceivable that the damage is not light, but Ye Hao can accept this kind of damage. I must deal with the immediate crisis. After the injury, how to repair the damaged body, Ye Hao is considered to be a long-term disease, but he is not in his mind, as long as his mental power has reached the peak state, he can use different abilities, this is Ye Hao. Unique advantage of freak double repair!


    Regarding Zheng Hailing''s behavior, Ye Hao clearly observed his spiritual power. He must first avoid the firing direction of the five-handed weapon. He didn''t have time to tell Zheng Hailing this situation. Zheng Hailing and Liu Xiaoqing used to kneel on one leg. They stretched out their energy and luck. They blocked the cave with impact and prevented the mountain rat group from rushing. After seeing Liu Xiaoqing retreating several times successfully, Ye Hao did not stand up, but instead summoned spiritual power. Control the power!


    In an instant, in the cave, some whitish electro-optical **** were made of thin air, and quickly swept the mountain squirrels, and many electro-optical **** appeared one after another. They did not directly touch the jumping peaks, but directly roast the lamb. The cola dropped; it was smashed directly on the cave wall and annihilated!


    Ye Hao''s palm was still full of energy, blocking the mountain rat''s attack, seeing that the electric ball didn''t work. As long as several electro-optical **** merge together, he will be embarrassed and emit more electro-optical **** continuously. It will definitely form purple ball lightning. Seeing multiple electro-optical **** emitting white light, they actually formed two purple spherical lightning. Ye Hao''s dark road was not good. How to get rid of two ball lightnings, some have passed, this is the rhythm to hang!


    Ye Hao couldn''t help it anymore. Before the ball lightning exploded, one jumped into the cave, the body was still in the air, and two purple ball lightning exploded one after another. They immediately felt their bodies hit by a high-speed flat-head truck. In front of the black throat, it is very sweet, leaning in the stalagmites in the cave...The Doomsday

 Chapter 556： Shock

    The smoke has not yet exhausted, and the air is filled with an unpleasant scorching smell. The bonfire on the left side of the bonfire heard the sound of coughing. More and more men and women, more and more people cough, waiting for the explosion to form. Grey and black dust fell on the ground. When everyone¡¯s eyes could see something, they suddenly found that everyone had a black and gray face and face. The black skin was wiped off by the hands and sleeves, and they saw the original color. It is covered with a layer of dust, and stepping on it is a shallow footprint.


    The cough was just because the explosion was not as late as the reaction. The dust that poured in quickly swallowed everyone. Many people are talking about what they want to say, and their mouths are covered with dust. When they talk, they irritate the trachea, and coughing becomes a common condition.


    This is still very light. The crowd beside the smoldering fire was tens of meters away from the explosion point. The environment of the cave is relatively empty. The shock wave formed by the explosion does not have much potential after tens of meters.


    The people standing by the campfire were not directly affected. No one was blown up, but the body was covered with a layer of dust similar to volcanic ash.


    The more serious case is that Lao Zheng, who is injured and still sleeping, has good luck. Not only his wife is by his side, but there is also a young Zhao Xiaoniu.


    Lao Zheng and Lao Zhao are both old veterans. This time, Zhaoqing City proposed a tourist team headed by more than 10 people in Minjiang City. He is also the temporary boss of the tour team. As Lao Zheng was injured and unconscious, Lao Zhao was always very guilty. When he was able to resist the loose walls of the mountain rat, he tried to help. He sat next to Old Zheng. He thinks that if there is any situation, it would be better to deal with it.


    Because Zhao was sitting in the core defensive circle, Zheng Hailing evacuated several people into the cave. He did not see it. Lao Zhao''s two rumors were clearly heard, and she thought that Zheng Hailing had used several people. The plasticity of great power, a kind of thought flashed in the mind: young people are brave, here is the belly of the mountain, in the shallow part, the cave is blown up, everyone is trapped in the cave; more deeply understand the serious consequences Yes, the explosion may destroy the nearby geological structure, and the cave will face the danger of collapse.


    The first action that Lao Zhao responded by was to throw away the branches of the hand that was about to hit the mountain rat, tilt down and grasp the hand on the ground, and block the rat''s upper body Zheng with his body to prevent Lao Zheng from being stabbed by the shaking rock. Although the top of the cave has dropped slightly, the impact is not significant. The actions of Lao Zhao actually made Lao Zheng escape from the dust covered by the explosion.


    A 30-year-old female search and rescue team member couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up after seeing Zhao''s handling in the crisis.


    The search and rescue team saw the net bags outside the backpacks of Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao, and they also bundled a large amount of bottled water. They smiled at Zhao and took more than half of them. Lao Zhao and Lao Zheng have no husbands. Remember, this is obviously for the wounded, and everyone in the same boat is not too selfish.


    Because everyone is busy dealing with the dust on the body, the natural temporary defense circle is scattered. Lao Zhao worried that the explosion would cause casualties. After all, the movement is a bit big.


    Old Zhao retrieved the branch that had been thrown aside. He stood up on a branch and stood on one leg. He looked at the entrance of the cave. There are already villagers and some tourists holding flashlights borrowed from the search and rescue team. Out of the cave, you should want to see how powerful the explosion is. The mountain rat did not die. The more you go out, the more prominent your footprints.

 Chapter 557： Dragon

    Old Zhao had already seen that beside a stalagmite not far from the entrance of the cave, a familiar back seat was located around the upper body of another person, and the back of his back seemed to be crying quietly beside him. A man in Dulong costume looks like a young girl with a canvas bag on his back.


    Old Zhao thought of this. This sister paper should be the daughter of a Dulong hunter and husband and wife. She also has a younger brother who specializes in looking for Zheng Hailing.


    He took a closer look, and the back twitched from crying, was it Zheng Hailing''s daughter, Zheng Hailing? Wait, the person she is holding in her arms, her clothes are obviously the same as Zheng Hailing, they should be a pair. Then it would not be the other person, that is, the person who accompanied Zheng Hailing, remembering that he called Lao Zheng''s companion an aunt! Will he be seriously injured? Where are the others?


    Lao Zhao is actually a person with personality, thinking secretly: If it hadn''t exploded twice in a row, most of the mountain rats would rush in. Until now, I have not seen a mountain mouse in the cave, nor have I heard the sharp sound of rodents. This indicates that the mountain rat group must be hit hard. Mountain mice are also super-reproductive and take time. If one person is killed, one person is killed, no! I have to go and see, is Zheng Hailing''s arm still alive? How many more people were injured in the cave? Or did you enter the cave first and then go out?


    Thinking of this, Lao Zhao whispered a few words to Lao Zheng''s wife, telling her not to go anywhere, the mountain rat might come in and just take care of Lao Zheng. When you are done, take the right branch of the cane and walk towards the corner of the cave. After a few steps, I saw a woman wearing sportswear. She walked to the side of Zheng Hailing and sat on the ground. She looked at her head and looked like a young beauty. Old Zhao suddenly thought of this young man. The beauty seems to be from the Dulong clan, and also Zheng Hailing.


    When Zheng Zheng approached, he could hear a clear voice.


    "I said, Zheng Hailing, why are you crying with him? Don''t let us get close to him. I can''t see any breathing at all. I don''t know if I can save it. There is a rescue team behind it without a professional search. The equipment is still there, The quality of the staff is also very high. It might be better to leave Ye Hao to him (her)!"


    Old Zhao noticed that this is what the beauty of sportswear said.


    "Mu Yiyi, if you don''t understand, don''t say that Ye Hao shouldn''t do anything, but his condition is a bit special. His internal injury is very serious. He may be recovering. Just before you came, Zheng Hailing had already checked. His The heart rate is very low, only a few times per minute, still alive, if you let him go to the search and rescue team will backfire! "Beside Connie.


    "Ye Hao has nothing. He often does this. I can feel his body gradually recovering. I am too excited. Connie said nothing. Mu Yiyi is also very kind." Zheng Hailing''s tone was a bit low-key. Say.


    Old Zhao, who had already walked behind her, noticed that Zheng Hailing''s way of speaking was not a trace of sadness, only some secret guilt. Old Zhao was a little surprised. The feeling of illusion can rely on Zheng Hailing''s self-confidence. Do you think Ye Hao has nothing? However, Lao Zhao would not say such a problem, otherwise Zheng Hailing would definitely mind.


    "Zheng Hailing, let me take a look at Song Xiaoshuang''s situation with this bad old man?" Old Zhao thought it was because of Song Xiaoshuang''s injury. He felt that Zheng Hailing felt a little relieved. Then he suggested that Ye Hao''s body should be inspected and should not be rejected.

 Chapter 558： wide awake

    "Thinking!" Zheng Hailing, Mu Yiyi and Connini said next to each other, almost in unison.


    "It''s very easy. After Zheng Hailing went back, she found the remaining one in her backpack. By the way, I brought some chocolates, compressed biscuits and a bottle of water. And are waiting for her to come out, or I am worried that you will Have a nightmare!"


    Zheng Hailing nodded and replied. He quickly found a flashlight in his backpack. He stuffed some chocolates and researcher biscuits into his pocket. There is a bottle of water in his trouser pocket. After talking with his mother, he almost ran back to Ye Hao and put food. After handing over the water to Ye Hao, a man and three women walked out under the light of flashlights.


    Because of his spiritual exploration ability, Ye Hao already knew that the cave was just like after an explosion.


    After two spherical lightning explosions, Zheng Hailing did not stay with him because it was long and narrow because her mother called her and said something. In the eyes of the public, Zheng Hailing is not too sticky to insist on Ye Hao. Otherwise, idiots can also see that the relationship between the two is very close, how can they pass the mother''s eyes.


    It was late, Ye Hao touched the phone in his trouser pocket and watched the time after turning on the phone. It has exceeded 0.30. After reading the time, Ye Hao didn''t turn off the machine and put it back in his trouser pocket. It doesn''t matter if there is no signal. Just look at the time, look at the time.


    At this night, most of the more than 100 people in the cave would go to the original resting place, or sit or lie on the rocky stone floor. Some very nervous people have fallen asleep, although it is only a few meters away. Thousands of hummus bodies.


    However, there are still people unable to sleep. This trip was really exciting for her (him). Not only did she encounter natural disasters, but she also hurried to catch up with the outbreak of the mountain rat tide. Many people have made up their minds to stop eating wild games after returning home. If they think about this, they will panic. The appetite must be gone. It is appropriate to have nightmares at night.


    A group of people led by the uncle of the Dulong tribe in Bukawang village sitting by the bonfire didn¡¯t know what to discuss. Some special people added semi-dry branches to the bonfire. Everyone had a fire picture on their face and looked serious. It looked like there should be some hard-to-solve problems. Kong Nini was among them, and occasionally turned back to Ye Hao. Ye Hao only stretched out her hand to show her presence.


    Most of the on-site search and rescue team with more than 10 people have fallen asleep. Several others patrolled the severely injured people to see if their injuries repeated themselves. The trainer took care of several search and rescue dogs again. The dog was lying on the ground, and they looked up from time to time. There is no bark.


    They are ordered by the trainer. If they are not obedient, they will not get the food prepared by the trainer. This professional working dog will not eat indiscriminately. After the training, the trainer gave no instructions. Starving to death is better than finding what to eat. Otherwise, in the process of performing field search and rescue missions, various situations will affect search and rescue operations.


    Ye Hao saw Zheng Hailing talking to her aunt, whispering. Looking back from time to time, Song Xiaoshuang smiled and reported. Although it is far away, she may not be able to see it clearly.


    This is just his unconscious behavior. Zheng Hailing''s attachment to him is understandable to Ye Hao, but there seems to be some obstacles that cannot be overcome between them. Ye Hao has been soberly aware that Auntie is an obstacle that Zheng Hailing can''t overcome!

 Chapter 559： curious

    I thought Ye Hao couldn''t help but shook his head. When he shook his head, he saw Liu Xiaoqing coming, and the mountain rat was behind. Ye Hao was alone in a secluded corner of the cave, and a special operation of the security guard in the territory led by Liu Xiaoqing. This team is not good either. Among the members of the travel team, they have special tasks!


    It is to supervise Ye Hao''s behavior. Seeing Ye Hao alone, Liu Xiaoqing decided to leave her four-person team next to Ye Hao. In any case, everyone is already familiar with it. Anything can be said directly.


    "Ye Hao, don''t stay with Zheng Hailing, thinking of being in a daze?" Liu Xiaoqing gently wiped his forehead with some messy hair, ran to Ye Hao to sit down, and whispered.


    For this man who saved her life, Liu Xiaoqing actually has very complicated emotions. She felt that Ye Hao''s situation had nothing to do with her.


    If he is not too curious, he will pass his energy storage crystals to the Energy Research Institute to attract the above-mentioned attention. Ye Hao would not encounter so many things. Whenever he goes there, he will stare at him. He has become a magnet. A very powerful magnet is that Liu Xiaoqing is always very careful before Song Xiao speaks on both sides. In addition to work relations, it is also good to be friends with Song Xiaoshuang.


    "Why did you look at me in the past and what kind of role can it play? I''m just a good friend of Zheng Hailing, but I don''t have..." Ye Hao said he couldn''t continue. He thought of saying this in front of Liu Xiaoqing, would there be more and more black rhythms?


    "I understand, but Zheng Hailing is Mu Yiyi holding a white crystal in her hand, thinking: "This seems to be a white crystal produced in Yunnan. My father once said that there is a crystal mine of the same quality in the depths of Lika Mountain, but this is just a rumor. How can I ask the truth this time? There are not many high-quality white crystals on the market. Maybe it can be done. Promise , And you, looking at you nervously, with almost no expression on your face, it must be sent by a very close person? Isn''t Zheng Hailing? "


    Ye Hao took out the white crystal from Mu Yiyi''s hand and slid it on his right wrist again. The words reminded him of Ganbei Xingyiquan''s sister, Wang Dongyu. I don''t know what she is doing now, how are the master and teacher? Sweeping his eyelids, he looked at Mu Yiyi who was waiting for an answer. He whispered: "Well, this is from my childhood partner. It''s been a long time, always with you, thank you, thank you. Rubber band."


    Mu Yiyi nodded, had nothing to say, turned and left, returning to the rubber band from Song Xiao''s hands. I don''t think I will associate with Ye Hao anymore in the future. He doesn''t need to know his secrets. She just asked and asked casually.


    After Mu Yiyi left, Ye Hao and Liu Xiaoqing chatted silently. Although they seem familiar, they don''t have much common language. In boredom, Ye Hao saw Zheng Hailing greet him by the campfire. This is something to look for. he? Ye Hao got up and left, making Liu Xiaoqing shook his head. He also said that he and Zheng Hailing did not swear. Zheng Hailing hurried to go, hoping that they both have a bright future!


    Before the bonfire, Ye Hao knew that it was Old Zheng Qing who woke up. Auntie hugged him with a faint smile on her face. Needless to say, Zheng Zheng asked the prostitute Zheng Hailing to call him.


    "I know there must be you. Xiao Lingzi said just now. Xiaoshuang has been working hard. Back to my hospitality. Whenever you have to come, let Xiaolinger buckle your electric motorcycle!"

 Chapter 560： Depressed

    Old Zheng''s speech was full of enthusiasm, and Ye Hao was not surprised at all. Lao Zheng is an ancient martial arts practitioner. He is a good hand at Hongboxing School. His inner strength is deep. As long as he slows down, his body recovers very quickly. However, Lao Zheng''s last words made him a little embarrassed. His electric motorcycle has been in the hands of Zheng Hailing and has almost become her personal belongings. Lao Zheng said, Lao Huang Li is old, and Zheng Hailing has transferred the traffic control team back to the physical evidence room. This joke is not funny at all.


    "Dad, look at what you said. I used it for a long time. I haven''t left the car some time ago. I just lent me the car..." Zheng Hailing said quietly. .


    "That is, look at my memory, people are not used to it, but after returning to China, this kind of treatment is certain, and it must come in time!" Old Zheng''s old eyes swept the prostitutes, and Song Xiaoshuang said to himself under the steps One sentence.


    From the beginning to the end, Auntie didn''t look at Ye Hao. Ye Hao didn''t care. Everyone had their own ideas and couldn''t force anything.


    ......


    The next morning, hundreds of people took the temporary route for the return journey, crossing the Wang River Valley and leading to the mechanical farming road deep in Lika Mountain. After the efforts of all parties, they have opened up and more than 100 people are safe. Back to Bukawang Village, the search and rescue operation was successfully completed. The temporary rescue headquarters has been disbanded, and search and rescue teams in various cities and states have returned to their homes. The seriously injured have been taken to the hospital for treatment. Each tour team also experienced more than half of the time. The painful memories in the mountains are really deep. It is a good thing to leave early.


    Liu Xiaoqing''s National Security Action Team did not say anything to Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing, and disappeared. When they are with them, it loses meaning.


    Ye Hao, Mu Yiyi, and Zheng Hailing¡¯s family of three all live in Connie¡¯s dormitory for dinner. This is a strong request from Connie, saying that without Song Xiaoshuang¡¯s help, Zheng Hailing and Mu Yiyi, her family of four still does not Know how.


    The food is authentic Dulong food. Rice porridge and rice wine are indispensable. Song Xiaoshuang is slightly drunk, which can relieve physical fatigue. In the dinner room, the phone in the pocket of my pants vibrated. Ye Hao casually wiped the grease on his hands. After he saw the information on the phone, his face sank, and he immediately ran to the window and dialed a number. The phone was connected soon. The people in the room heard him answer calls with "um". I don''t know what to say on the phone. Zheng Hailing is in a bad mood. It must be urgent, Ye Hao''s face. It has changed.


    "I know, please come as soon as possible!" Ye Hao ended the call.


    Ye Hao returned to the dining table, and some people ate absently. Zheng Hailing wanted to stop. Since Ye Hao didn''t say what it was, he had to ask now, or wait until after dinner.


    Several people at the table saw that Zheng Hailing hadn''t asked Song Xiaoshuang about the contents of his mobile phone. It''s harder to ask. The atmosphere on the table seemed a little depressed, or Old Zheng broke the situation first and brought a bowl of glutinous wine. Stand up and say: "I know there is a relationship, everyone has to come to Tongxin Wine, come first?"


    Lao Zheng''s actions suddenly eliminated the depressive atmosphere on the dining table. Although everyone experienced a few days of unforgettable life, they returned to the village of Bukawang. The clothes on their bodies have not changed and are very dirty. There were blood stains on the clothes of several people, which looked a bit embarrassing. The remaining feelings in life are revealed. Lao Zheng¡¯s proposal was that at that time, drinking at the table, cooking and cheering spirits had been very useful since ancient times.

 Chapter 561： hostel

    Concentric wines in Nujiang are different from concentric wines in the north. It is not just for a couple of lovers. Regardless of gender, it is suitable for men, women and children. They can drink bamboo tube side by side. The rice wine in the bowl is pure entertainment.


    Connie was the first one, and Old Zheng left one. In her impression, the old man is cheerful and open-minded. After Lao Zheng''s words, he walked to Lao Zheng, and he took a full glass of wine at 8 o''clock. Lao Zheng leaned on his shoulder, put his arms on his back, and took a sip.


    Seeing Connie so bold, the atmosphere on the table immediately became alive, and everyone was looking for a goal.


    A bowl of rice wine fell, and Connie''s face was flushed, and a trace of unexplainable infatuation flashed in her eyes. She refilled a bowl of wine and went straight to the boring head to eat. Ye Hao was chewing on a large piece of roast lamb. In front of him, he gently tapped Ye Hao''s shoulder with his elbow, indicating that they would go one.


    Ye Hao turned to look at Connie and found her cheeky. She couldn''t help being surprised. Connie did not find anyone else to fight for. She had just found herself and seemed ready. The thoughts in his mind flashed, and he poured a bowl of wine from the ceramic jar on the table and took a bottle of wine. When the two were close together, they only heard Connie''s whispers. He whispered: "Uncle told me to tell you, is there a way to deal with the ridge in the cave as soon as possible to restore its original appearance?"


    Ye Hao guessed this is a **** thing!


    I can imagine that the size of a few hundred square meters, the average thickness of more than one foot is the body of a mountain rat, which is composed of carbonized plates. I want to thoroughly clean up those irritating fires and the thousands of lamb that later died in the cave because they were erected in Wanghe Valley. The suspension bridge was destroyed, and the villagers could not bring back many mountain rats. If they do not clean up, they want to rot themselves, at least for decades. Most villagers will not go to the cave in the future. Pull mountain rats have become the history of the naked eye. This is a tradition handed down from the village in ancient times. Uncle wants to be forgotten.


    Regarding Uncle Dulong''s ardent hope, Ye Hao felt that he had nothing to do, and there were more important things waiting for him to do. The problem of cleaning up mountain rats has to rely on the villagers themselves. Therefore, to Kong Yiyi''s question, he quickly and quickly answered: There is no way. Long after the suspension bridge was rebuilt, Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing played a kissing game in the corner of the family hotel. Ye Hao''s mentality found that someone approached quickly and found that it was Mu Yiyi. He immediately ended the affectionate kiss with Zheng Hailing. Zheng Hailing is still a little disappointed. Fang had heard Song Xiaoshuang''s whisper, it was always bad to leave him. If his mother knew, Ye Hao''s mother had a worse impression. This is Zheng Hailing. Try to avoid it. Mu Yiyi was a little surprised, can Ye Hao still have an anecdote to her? It will not be ancient, just a rock climber. Ye Hao''s role should be small. Zheng Hailing and Connie are different. In the cave, the performances of Connie and Zheng Hailing were seen by everyone. It''s amazing. If Zheng Hailing wants to go home, is there still Connie?


    With such doubts, Mu Yiyi waited until the meal was over. Everyone went to the family hotel and rested in the room. This time, they walked out of the room to see if Ye Hao had an anecdote about her. As soon as they walked into the courtyard, they saw Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing.

 Chapter 562： hometown

    Mu Yiyi didn''t care. Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao seemed to be a pair of lovers. Mu Yiyi was in this way of understanding. On the day of getting along with each other, Zheng Hailing''s attachment to Ye Hao could be regarded as long-lasting because it was not too stupid. Come out, let alone women like Wu Yiyi.


    Quickly walked to the side of the two people and looked at the language of the drama: "I didn''t disturb these two people. Is it quiet here?"


    "No, Mu Yiyi, you are not resting in the room, why are you doing this?" Zheng Hailing did not feel good. She was very angry with Mu Yiyi who destroyed the atmosphere between her and Ye Hao, but she still paid attention to her tone of voice when she spoke. After all, she and Mu Yiyi met and couldn''t speak. Speaking is straightforward.


    Mu Yiyi was secretly in his heart. If Ye Hao is looking for me, I won''t come. I will try not to do things that disturb people''s good deeds. It''s not her fault. Ye Hao didn''t seem to tell the truth that made her come out after dinner. Blame, blame Ye Hao.


    Mu Yiyi decided that this time, even Zheng Hailing couldn''t say it, but let Ye Hao say it directly, lest Zheng Hailing really thought she was going to be destroyed. Therefore, he whispered: "What did Ye Hao say while eating, did he tell you?"


    Mu Yiyi said that Zheng Hailing had already caught a glimpse of it. I really don''t know about this. It seems that Ye Hao still has a lot to beat himself. This does not trust yourself or other things. Zheng Hailing felt a little pain. In her mind, because of Mu Yiyi''s words, she started an association. She suddenly thought of some unwilling questions. Is Song Xiaoshuang better to herself or better to Anna?


    Mu Yiyi saw something wrong with Zheng Hailing''s face. What he said just now seemed to stimulate Zheng Hailing. Is this Ye Hao asking her to help a woman, or how will Zheng Hailing''s face deteriorate?


    Ye Hao didn''t think Zheng Hailing was so sensitive. Seeing that her face was wrong, this feeling afterwards was just to tell her the contents of the phone. The phone was called to Zhao Lingyi in Jiangshi, but he just licked Zhao Ling''s mouth. I understand some things. The one I need help is actually a girl, Anna. Considering that Zheng Hailing would return to Jiang City, he did not tell Zheng Hailing that Anna was in Gongshan County. Specifically, she is a member of Lika Mountain. In one place, if someone says, Zheng Hailing is likely to follow suit.


    But Zheng Hailing seems a little sensitive now. If she doesn''t say it clearly, there will be a flaw in her heart. She hurriedly said: "Xiao Zheng, I didn''t tell you clearly. I''m worried that you will follow. Anna is in Gongshan County!"


    Zheng Hailing''s heart was stunned. Ye Hao''s mother is so bitter, does this give up her as a follower? She knew that her military value was not strong, and the burden behind Song Xiaoshuang was right! This must be the case, Anna was in Gongshan County, no wonder Ye Hao didn''t say. My mood suddenly became excited, my eyes were red, and I turned and ran. Ye Hao quickly pulled it. If she makes her cry and nose back, how can they get along? It''s better to say so now.


    "Let me go, Xiaoshuang, what will it look like, you go find her, I will not stop you!" Zheng Hailing was not calm, he was a little anxious to speak.


    Mu Yiyi felt that he should go further. Ye Hao didn''t settle down with his girlfriend. He won''t talk to her about specific details. He did not speak directly to the yard. Although her village is not her hometown, it is a Dulong village. It¡¯s great to take a walk in the village and relive my hometown. After Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing''s Wulong opera, they will find her. In this regard, Mu Yiyi still understands.

 Chapter 563： contact

    Zheng Hailing saw the departure of Mu Yiyi''s "knowledge", which showed the true face. She will not leave until she understands the matter, otherwise the IQ of graduate students will drop. Some people watched Song Xia and Ye Hao''s heart being dropped into the ground by a stone. This is the wise Zheng Hailing''s. It should be done deliberately for Mu Yiyi. This is because Ye Hao and she have made it clear that they do not want to be disturbed by others. Stupidity is his own. Mu Yiyi and Zheng Hailing are both smart people, and such a beautiful woman is under a lot of pressure, but Zheng Hailing is kind, shouldn''t you be careful?


    "Mountain rat is an animal after all. I think it¡¯s good. Anna¡¯s trouble should be human, and some people find it difficult for her to deal with it. Although the details are not yet clear, Anna¡¯s trouble must be very good. Otherwise, she will I can¡¯t find me anymore. I promised her before. If there is any problem, I think I can play a role, I will find a way to notify me. No, it is still going on. I have to accept it for handheld computers, otherwise I find Less than one person..."


    Zheng Hailing heard Ye Hao''s martyrdom and gradually calmed down. Although she has some taste in her heart, why does Ye Hao always protect Anna?


    In fact, she already understood the importance of Anna in Ye Hao''s heart. Anna is a researcher at the Institute of Human Sciences, and her understanding of human potential and interpersonal relationships at the Institute of Human Sciences is very important to Song Xiaoshuang. It was not said that his palm was emitting a high-temperature arc, Zheng Hailing could guess that it must be related to Anna. Since meeting Anna, Song Xiaoshuang''s destructive power has exploded. Anna needs help. Of course, the rest will be discussed later?


    The rational return of Zheng Hailing''s brain. In any case, Ye Hao must have decided this time and will not take her. Zheng Hailing wanted to understand the joints, licked her lips, her white palms pulled Ye Hao''s arm. Listening to his plan, she will go home soon. I don''t know when the two will meet. Zheng Hailing cherishes these two people alone. When. Even if the mother suddenly appeared in front of her at this time, she would not move her feet. Besides, she just took her arm and found a reason to forgive me. Not like that, afraid of it!


    While I was eating, Ye Hao received a text message from Zhao Lingwei. There are only a few short words on it: look at the short message callback!


    When Ye Hao saw this text message, he knew he needed to find him urgently. He thought: When her brother Xiaojie sent the trailer to the customer, he was trapped in the mountain again; it was his younger sister Wang Dongyu who was eager to find himself, didn''t he? Although my phone is turned off, I don¡¯t see the prompt when I turn it on; or the black net killer is unwilling to fail and can¡¯t find myself looking for Lao Liu. Lao Liu is surprised, so Zhao Lingyi reminds herself; or someone is thinking of playing crystal, Zhao Lingqi¡¯s The younger brother was threatened and deliberately asked him to go back quickly.


    Everyone on the dining table saw Ye Hao only look at a few eyes, and their expressions changed. Actually I don''t know. The thoughts in Ye Hao''s mind have listed the reasons why Mr. Zhao is looking for him. I think some of them felt wrong, and in the end, intuitively, this child was inferred for a very high reason: Anna recently said that she would not be a foreigner. Does she think there is something wrong? Contact Zhao Lingqi through the device and ask Zhao Lingzhen to tell her that she needs help?


    If this is the case, Zhao Lingyi must have used the Beidou handheld to send text messages to two people. Just because Zheng Hailing''s hand was in the cave, the machine was turned off. Zhao Ling was forced to contact the information transmitted by the system and tried to contact her by SMS!

 Chapter 564： expected

    Thinking of this, Ye Hao can no longer sit back and wait for death. He went straight to the window and dialed Zhao Ling''s cell phone. After the phone was connected, he confirmed his guess. Zhao Lingqi has been following Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing''s trip to Yunnan. The handheld device has never been turned off. It is full of long-term standby without electricity. I want to know the situation of these two people as soon as possible. I haven''t waited for Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing to call back, or use the handheld computer to return a essay message, but I accidentally received a text message from a strange handheld computer number. The content of the message was: Xiaowei found Song Xiaoshuang and asked him to go to Dulongjiang Township, Gongshan County, Yunnan Province. Things were very tricky. Very importantly, so is Chen Shibo, Anna.


    This short essay was sent last night. Zhao Lingqi had already slept. He didn''t even see it. I got up this morning and looked at the handheld machine to see if there was news about Song Xiaoshi. Zhao Lingqi not only told Anna''s information, but she also found Anna''s geographic coordinates last night based on the location of Anna''s textual information. It coincides with the role of Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing in Likashan!


    The distance between Anna and Ye Hao is not far, and the straight-line distance is less than 40 kilometers. According to the actual road conditions, it can be inferred that Anna and his party should enter the mountainous area of ??Maku Village. Tell Ye Hao to go to Marcus Village. I must find a local tour guide. Finally, Zhao Lingqi added a sentence, telling Song Xiaoshuang Anna the handheld terminal number used, and as long as he can use the mobile terminal number, the number will be sent to the mobile phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Hao licked it while sitting at the table eating. Here, near the border mountains, Anna and his party should be prepared and have a tour guide. The purpose of the institute is to study the development of human potential. The goal should be to find people with special abilities. This person is a bit weird and doesn''t like living in the village. Instead, he lives in the depths of the mountain, otherwise Anna doesn''t need to run. Go to the mountains.


    The key is that Anna and his entourage joined Chen Shibo. What did he do in the actions of the people at the Human Science Institute?


    Ye Hao remembers Chen Shibo telling him clearly that he has lived abroad for nearly two decades. Ye Hao also believes that Chen Shibo is in the Southern Moon Country. Now he thinks this should be a guessing mistake, it should be in Bagan!


    Director Xu understands some of Chen Shibo''s experience, at least much more than what Chen Shibo said. He knows that Chen Shibo is familiar with the border environment and has left contact with him.


    It is possible to find Chen Shibo, who is hidden in the big restaurant, and join Anna and his entourage. It can be seen that this task in the eyes of Director Xu is also very complicated. The upper relationship can be used to move Chen Shibo.


    In reverse reasoning, Xu can let Chen Shibo use the heat. At least the institute has obtained some information in advance, not only the institution of the Humanities Science Research Institute, but also the expected goals, and other forces and institutions. Come in. The institute is a state-owned unit. These forces and institutions competing for goals can understand foreign forces through simple thinking. Persons dispatched by foreign armed departments and agencies may have handed over the border to the border.


    According to Song Xiaoshuang, Bagan has many separatist forces. The border area is not very peaceful. Of course, there are also some armed mercenaries. Song Xiaoshuang certainly believes that this kind of foreign power also possesses intelligence and employs some mercenaries. of course.

 Chapter 565： action

    The reason why Anna sent a text message at night, maybe she already felt that these people were not good at handling it, and maybe even encountered it with the other party, but then lost it. The institute is a very good person, of course, it is not ordinary people who go to other places. It can make abilities like Anna feel unbearable. Things are really annoying. From a national and personal point of view, Ye Hao will not go this time. got it.


    Ye Hao has been thinking about it for a long time, and he thinks Wu Yiyi is very suitable to help him.


    In the morning, I waited in line in the valley. When I used a temporary zipper to cross the swift Wang River, Mu Yiyi talked about her as Marcus Village. She also invited Zheng Hailing and Ye Hao to visit Ma Ke Village. Zheng Hailing and Song Xiaoshuang wanted to return to Jiangshi, but they only refused with a smile.


    With Mu Yiyi returning to Marcus Village, Ye Hao can quickly grasp the signs of Anna''s activities in the village. When he arrived, he didn''t need to bring Muyi into the mountains, because she was just a rock climber and had no self-defense skills. Carrying her into the mountains with her loss will put her in a very dangerous situation. Ye Hao has a backpack and a Beidou handheld device. I believe I can still find Anna. Ye Hao just hopes that Anna can get the handheld device online as soon as possible so that he can determine the real-time location.


    Zheng Hailing stood by and heard that Ye Hao had already talked about his plan to leave the cage. The eyes are soft, and the lips no longer whisper. He said softly: "Have you considered Liu Xiaoqing''s work group? What did you say on the phone and Zhao Lingqi? They must be monitored by them. It is easy for Liu Xiaoqing. They will let you and I think that Ye Hao is close to Zheng Hailing. Her ears, whispered in a low voice. Zheng Hailing listened to the "puchi" smile. She sang a piece of meat on Ye Hao''s waist. The voice was soft and soft: "I can''t think of Xiaoshuang so clearly. Liu Xiaoqing, isn''t this this pit? She said it was a good thing to go to restaurants all over the world. I am worried that it will be lost. But Liu Xiaoqing is a colleague of Renjia Middle School. If he really follows behind like a follower, he will encounter a dangerous double. Can''t help but help! "


    "I think she must be yelling right now. The security guards in the territory have a lot of special equipment. Aren''t you afraid of being heard?" Ye Hao felt the pain in the waist muscles and scared Zheng Hailing with a word.


    "No, she left a long time ago and is still nearby..." Zheng Hailing still took it seriously, as if the remote location monitoring equipment had already existed. She spoke and looked around subconsciously while her voice was a little distorted. It is conceivable that Liu Xiaoqing, who really listened in front of the monitoring equipment, listened. She said she was a follower, and Liu Xiaoqing gritted her teeth.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. She is not an ordinary person. She has a good psychological quality. She will not care about her old classmates. At most, the next time I eat, it will be enough to infuse two bottles of beer. That''s still looking for it. Mu Yiyi, this village is not big, and you should be able to find it soon. "When he walked outside, Ye Hao said something. "Crazy, No. 1, serious, then it is so ruthless, the parts have not changed, how can we not find the target?"


    "Well, Jerry, I shouldn''t let your mercenary team participate in this action, look at the stupid things you do, hurry up, the damaged part is directly deducted from the commission, and it is faster and more power-efficient. Isn''t it? It¡¯s not bad to limit energy? So dizzy with such power..." A woman with a slightly sharp voice immediately expressed dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 566： spread

    ......


    Soon after, a dense leafy shrub, a rock wall covered with sparse mottled moss, the moss actually moved on its own, exposing a cave entrance with a slightly oblique angle. The black scorpion didn''t know how deep it was. At the age of thirty, wearing a jungle auspicious suit, a strong figure, a white man who was at least one meter tall and chewing gum, flashed through the cave.


    The equipment he can see directly, one is a single soldier communicator, one is a high-powered binoculars hung around his waist, the other is a dagger with a sheath, a tactical belt hung on his left thigh, a pair of cold faces Looking at the opened moss with big eyes. From Geely''s clothes, a hand with a watch touched the moss with a slightly white complexion, and secretly thought: This moss camouflage net is too realistic, when I came out last time, I almost didn''t find the entrance to the cave!


    The white man quickly pulled the moss camouflage net back into place and covered the entrance of the cave. If you don¡¯t know in advance that there is a cave, it¡¯s not easy to find it even if you walk in.


    The white man stood near the entrance of the cave and looked around with a telescope. The surrounding mountains were surrounded by mountains. The early birds flew past, and flew across the foggy mountain over the top of the mountain, no problem. This is the lyrics of a country song, lightly step on the nearby grass, try to step on some traces.


    After walking a few meters, standing next to the bushes, pulling on the trouser chain, a hot water belt immediately rushed into the weeds beside the bushes. After a minute, the hose disappeared, and the white man quickly returned to the entrance of the cave. Untie the corners of the moss camouflage net, and then re-emerge the camouflage net.


    After the white man walked a few steps into the cave, he pressed the side of the watch to his wrist. The watch is covered with soft fluorescent lights, illuminating a distance of three meters. In the cave, one person uses it enough. it is.


    Under the guidance of fluorescence, after the white man walked more than ten meters along the zigzag cave, the topography of the cave suddenly turned down. After walking for nearly 20 meters, the front view immediately opened and he could see. A large underground cave, the whole cave has special portable lighting, the light is not dazzling.


    At the entrance of the cave, there is a burly white man wearing auspicious suit and standing one meter tall. He is equipped with a 36 assault rifle weapon equipped with a grenade launcher. He was in a hidden corner near the cave and wanted to enter the cave. I must pass his first level.


    "Hey, it''s time to change jobs. It''s been a long time..." The white man with arms, my lord, saw the white man come in and come out of hiding. Some people told them helplessly.


    "Well, Quinn, there is no problem. When I went to find the Emperor, she always dragged the post, all the old mercenaries, and then ignored the mercenary discipline and won''t take her next time." The man turned off his watch. The fluorescent light patted Quinn''s shoulder. After two sentences, he continued to move forward.


    After seeing the head enter the cave, Quinn re-hidden in the hidden corner of the cave.


    There were more than 20 people in the cave, but they were obviously divided into two piles while resting. Clothing and configuration are different. There is no fire in the cave. Everyone sits on a portable lightweight backpack, which can isolate the water in the cave.


    Wearing jungle camouflage uniforms and individual communicators, only a few people wear strange cold weapons; there are a dozen of them wearing jungle auspicious uniforms, and they are also equipped with a soldier communicator. One color is equipped with 36 assault rifle weapons. Sniper rifle weapons and the like, I saw the skin color of the five continents.

 Chapter 567： rely

    There are also two women, one is a Western European white girl with black hair in her twenties, well-proportioned. Geely camouflage clothes cannot hide the good curves on her. The skin color is bronze, and the sleeves are on the muscles that are rolled up. Protruding arms seem to be the result of regular exercise. A black-looking American girl seems to have a tendency to develop horizontally and is already in her twenties. This should be an international mercenary team.


    These people saw the white-haired girl named Sandy rushing into the cave and was squatted down by the boss, and immediately lifted his big **** from the backpack in the cave. His face was a little shy, he saw Jerry''s face more and more. It''s cold, I don''t know, I brought 36 to the entrance of the cave with a hundred drums, and quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, replacing Quinn who complained to Jerry.


    Jerry looked at Sandy''s back, a little speechless. As a supporter of firepower among mercenaries, there should be no such thing as aunt.


    Jerry glanced over his team members and found that everyone was still in good spirits. Turning to the corner of the cave. Under the lighting mapping, you can see the terrain getting higher and higher, and the rocks on both sides of the cave. The wall gradually closed and the height quickly shortened. A tiny gap of more than ten meters is formed on the top of the rock wall. The morning light spreads through the gaps in the rock wall. If you can see the branches and leaves of the shrub.


    On a stone platform about one meter high, there are some strange musical instruments and a light, but it has been turned off. The antenna is exposed from the top of the instrument, passing through the gap of the rock wall and extending between the branches of the bushes, which are already directly below the cave entrance!


    Three people are standing in front of the device. One of them is a young white man in auspicious camouflage uniform. His body is very thin, and he operates the equipment nervously. It seems to be supervising him. Two men and one woman are very taboo.


    Because the two men wore jungle camouflage uniforms with communicators, the white man was younger than 30 years old and had a strong build. The gray eyes under his short hair always flickered slightly, and his face had a cold expression. It gives a sense of danger; beside it is a mature woman with white hair, a golden neck, short hair, and a rich body.


    When the blonde saw Jerry coming with a humble look on her face, she was not angry. "Jerry, please go to the cave next time, let''s go to the cave. Did you know it is under the bushes?"


    "Enough! Judy, now is not the time to care about this, you should first go and see the members above, lest they fight the mercenaries guilty. This happened in Bagan, and now it¡¯s past the border of the hot summer. The border guards are armed in the hot summer. Not a vegetarian!" whispered the white man in a jungle camouflage uniform.


    The blond mature woman shook her head a little, then turned around and said, "Jerry, still look at the number one person above you, don¡¯t let him destroy the equipment above us, otherwise there will be no way for a real mercenary. The members of the team, use the letter code, use number one to this weak boy, and don¡¯t know what you think!"


    After watching Judy¡¯s departure, Jerry said to the white man next to him: "Ben Jaiming, this is your senior genius in Black May, or your deputy. Don¡¯t you feel tired? Is it because she has a leg with you? ??"


    Benjamin looked back nervously, no longer just looking cold, turned around and whispered: "Jerry, don''t hurt me. Judy is the adopted daughter of the professor. Although he is not very capable, he is still the number one role in the head. , This mission failed in the hot summer for the last time. If you don¡¯t rely on Judy how to escape the punishment from above, this guy will not see me. "

 Chapter 568： Deal with

    Jerry didn''t expect that Benjamin, who was so arrogant in his hands, relied on nepotism to escape punishment from Black May. I have worked with the mercenary team twice before. There is still a certain understanding of the monthly working methods. It belongs to the agent. It did some secret things and was very good at it.


    Jerry knew that Benjamin would pull his team. Facts have proved that not many people above are trustworthy. Most teams are listening. After all, the mysterious professor is Black Friday. Of course, the juniors above, of course, must listen, even if there is a problem, maybe they can escape punishment, because Benjamin is a role model.


    Thinking of this, Jerry put aside the seemingly ridiculous relationship between Benjamin and Judy, which made no sense to him. He patted gently and looked at the young white shoulder of the small LCD screen. The tone is gentle and gentle: "No. 1, what are you searching for?" "Head, this device is powerful, and can secretly call satellites to detect local terrain and see exposed surfaces, but I didn''t see any abnormalities. Circumstances, I must close within two minutes. Or it will be naked."


    When he heard the number one, Jerry couldn''t help but frown and looked at him, indicating that he would turn off when he got there and pulled the antenna back.


    Jerry turned around, grabbed Benjamin''s hand, and walked to the secluded part of the cave. After discovering that there was no one nearby, he thought of this question: "Although the commission is only half, the commission is only half, but this is in the hot summer land. If the matter is too big, if you don''t end it, you can''t do it. You I have to tell me the specific goal of the operation. If you say it well before the border, it will be enough to keep it secret. Is it?"


    Benjamin looked at Jerry''s cold face and said nothing. He returned to the stone platform and took a handheld device. He pressed the switch and the small screen of the device lights up. A cold voice sounded: "Please check your fingerprints, pupils!"


    Jerry saw Benjamin shaking the device with his hands and eyes beforehand, and then gently placing it on the ground of the cave. This time, there was no cold sound, and there was a hole in the side of the device. Bright silver light shone on the gray cave wall. It turned out to be a small projector, and the person''s data was quietly displayed on the cave wall.


    This man is wearing striped linen clothes and looks very old. This is a bad old man. He is passing through the village. He smiled at the greetings of the surrounding villagers, but no voice came out. It must be taken from a long distance. Next to him are some simple introductory texts: ¡¤ Yunnan Dulong in the summer, a dissident, showed his abilities in university in the early 1990s and was invited to study in the eastern part of the summer. The Institute of Human Potential has been waiting for half a month. It is reported that the institute has made many achievements because of Kong Ding. This is the top image of the cabin a year ago. In the mountains, the body is very powerful and can emit explosive arcs similar to spherical lightning. This **** man cannot disable his alien abilities. There is evidence that this person can prevent injuries from weapon bullets. This is a very dangerous person.


    Two minutes after the projector was turned on, the lights slowly dimmed, and a device burst into blue smoke and was scrapped. Jerry smelled the burning smell and took a break. Ming¡¯s collar, one arm lifted Benjamin to the rock wall, and said angrily: ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re not making fun of me and letting mercenaries deal with powerful aliens. Do you want to take me? The mercenary team was caught Is it ruined?"

 Chapter 569： mission

    Although Benjamin was worn by Jerry on the rock wall, his heart was not nervous. His mercenary team received only half of the commission, and the payer was himself. Jerry just bluffed, and then said that he wanted to talk about the value of force. Then the two Jerry are not his opponents, but they are special schools specializing in the control of mental power.


    There is not much expression on Benjamin¡¯s face, and some words are silent: "Brother, please, why are you anxious if you haven''t completed the task? This time, let your team cover the members above us and deal with the loopholes. Dare, you, This mercenary is not enough!"


    Jerry thought so too. This class is a good friend of his childhood. The robe has yet to be told. If you really let your mercenary team directly face such a powerful person with different abilities, then infantry weapon bullets are not enough. Look, even if the attack is close, the old man''s big movements still do not allow electric shock.


    After Jerry wanted to understand the joints, he gently put Benjamin on the ground and asked directly: "Since you can get this weird old man, why should we make soy sauce by our side? Is this person still being watched by others? ?"


    Benjamin shook his head, his face cold again. He looked at Jerry. "There is another person who is very powerful. There is a pharmacy equipped by a professor. He is not our opponent. We will seize his life. You guessed it, the Yanxia Institute has been attacking Dang Ding recently. Intelligence shows that a team of seven The expedition has entered the mountains under the guidance of the guide. Although they are people with different abilities, they cannot defend against bullets, let alone grenades. Your mercenaries are used to cause them problems. For the stupid Equipment No. 1 was to find this expedition. Therefore, nothing was found. The equipment was broken and spare parts were used. Judy could not be happy."


    Too much, what is this matte? What to do all different people should take this situation near the airport. The background of several photos is airport facilities. Jerry was surprised to find that three of them were white-haired girls, with black hair and silver eyes, except for their nationality. There are also some positions: Anna, a Jew from Ying Country, and a foreign researcher at the Institute of Human Science.


    "What is this Anna''s mind, how can her introduction be more detailed, what ability does she have?" Jerry was very suspicious.


    Benjamin said directly: "Anna is the only foreign researcher at the Institute of Human Science. She controls the metal system. When she steps out of the mission, she likes to bring a messenger bag with a steel ball. She can control a steel ball within a few tens of meters. Bullets. Reached the initial speed of the bullet and hurt the human body. Many of us above were folded in our hands most of the time. This is the most powerful force. The team. If there is a chance, kill her... "


    Jerry was even more suspicious. Benjamin found him in advance and said that the mercenary team had a mission and the reward was very high. If Jerry promises to pay half of the commission, the specific task will be released after entering the hot summer border. The meaning of the existence of mercenaries is to continue to complete tasks, and then let the generous committee leave the team members to add fresh blood. Seeing that there was a considerable gain, Jerry agreed to Benjamin''s request, so this time the equipment was personally prepared by him, and it has a lot of power. For the hot summer border, this is a regular configuration.

 Chapter 570： position

    However, before entering the hot summer, the sniper rifle weapons of the two snipers in the team were denied by Benjamin. Sniper rifle weapons are not allowed. The reason is not explained. If you want to carry a sniper rifle weapon, let Jerry''s team leave immediately. After returning more than half of the commission, Jerry had to agree to use 36 assault rifle weapons.


    Now, Benjamin said that many people above are on this Anna. Jerry suddenly thought this was a pit, it was a big pit. If his mercenaries have sniper rifle weapons, he directly asked Benjamin. Anna is easy to solve. of.


    Benjamin''s explanation is that the sniper rifle will be a stunned snake. The close-range assault firepower of 36 assault rifle weapons is very powerful. In order to achieve a sudden effect, only close combat is possible. Otherwise, the sniper rifle weapon will sound. Although it can kill one person, others have defenses. Run, and for the ability, the bullet is not necessarily effective, or use the drum sweep to be more stable.


    Jerry heard Benjamin''s explanation. Some of them are not calm. This time, the committee is a bit hot. From the Geely camouflage uniform, I touched the gum and stuffed it into my mouth. This is when he faces a difficult problem. Habitual thinking behavior.


    Jerry looked into Benjamin''s eyes, picked up the phone and turned around. He has to go to the team members to look at the photos on the phone, so that everyone has an impression. Standing next to the rock wall, Benjamin said loudly: "Mobile phones are too expensive for me!" In fact, the inspection team dared to plunge into the mountains. Mr. Wei, the leader of the inspection team, did a lot of homework in advance. He contacted the former acquaintance and retired university lecturer Musi Thom.


    Mudu Hemu was called the eldest brother by this generation, and the only person who went to the Institute of Human Sciences, or Moxi Maomuxian, did not look for him.


    Mudu Maomu was very clear about Wei''s intentions. On the phone, he said he could help Director Wei to do this. He found that Kongdang Ding could be 50% sure. ¡¤Recall that there was a period of time in the village. Inside, after seeing Kong Dangding, I accidentally asked about this hole and dare. I often live in a place in Lika Mountain. Why didn''t I go back to the village for a long time?


    Kongdang Ding did not drag the wood heavy on the raft. He gave Furong and two small pumpkin herbal pills, saying it was used to prevent stagnation between Yushan and mosquitoes. In Gongshan County, we are vigorously promoting the development of tourism resources. Tourists can use this herb in the village. As the only primitive religious wizard and Chinese doctor in the village, when Kong Gandao said this, he was very serious. ¡¤ The two gourd pills in their hands are almost used, they really need it. You can find him along the right bank of the river.


    At that time, Musi Thom was still thinking that no one had anything to do, so he went to the depths of the original mountain to look for him. When the herbal pills are used up, they will disappear. Kongdang Ding did not return to the village. Gradually put it in the depths of memory. Director Wei of the institute called to ask Kong Dangding''s whereabouts, and remembered that Kong Ding Ding said that he might be the location of Likashan.


    Wei Weichang is a treasure, this is good news. ¡¤ Not only promised to find Kongdang Ding, but also a clue to Kongdang Ding, and immediately decided to let Mudu Thum be the guide. If he wants to go anywhere in the near future, he will stay in the village and the college will contact him in the shortest possible time.


    Of course, the recruitment guide can''t let him be sneaky. After Wei reported to Director Xu, Xu''s director used the funds of the institute to pay for the card. This is a little bit of public expenditure. no problem.

 Chapter 571： trace

    As the director of the Institute¡¯s External Liaison Office, Director Wei was very energetic and soon obtained a topographic map of the Lika Mountain Basin. It was found that this river is rich in rivers, namely Lika Mountain. This section was only ten kilometers long and eventually merged into the Dulong River. Upstream is a mountain of three to four kilometers. I want to come to Kong Dan. The top one will not go to such a high place. The entire Dulong River Basin had half a year of heavy snow. Is it necessary to keep life first when in Guanshan?


    Based on this premise, Director Wei set up a way to follow the right bank of Daze Wanggu, and formed a tortuous way to occupy the Lika Mountain Basin. The tortuous places are always close to the river, at least to see the river valley, Lika Mountain is a large mountain range that runs from north to south, with countless mountains.


    Director Wei could only draw a curve on the topographic map, next to the nearest mountain, and roughly plan the direction of action of the group. The topographic map looks like there are only ten lines in this line. In fact, more than one kilometer, this is the journey of the inspection team in a few days!


    Because there are many small canyons between mountains and mountains, the river is vertical and horizontal, the vegetation is prosperous, and the terrain is very complicated. Finding someone is not easy. Frankly speaking, even if you have a raft or a mop, you are lucky. Locals can find traces of human activities that are hard to find in the mountains. The chance of finding the top job is over 50%!


    The original team of the inspection team was still preparing, but after two days passed, the inspection team found it difficult to underestimate. The food in Anna''s backpack was the first food to be reduced in accordance with the principle of mitigating Wei. After the inspection team finished eating, the inspection team was still a few kilometers away from the village because the terrain of the mountainous area was too complicated.


    A few kilometers after Lika Mountain (), along the right bank of the Dasai River (), it is beyond the traditional hunting area of ??the village. For many years, the state banned the hunting of wild animals. This researcher who studies animals and plants was first excluded by the inspection team because Mudu Thom has been in the village and there are no researchers in other research institutions. In the near future, they came to the village to hire a guide to enter the mountains; it is said that anyone who entered the mountains to collect herbs; in a group of people searching along the river valley for two days, they did not notice the traces of poaching activities.


    In this way, if you see traces of people''s activities in some places, it is likely that Kong Tin Tin Ding will pass the neighborhood within two days, because it was still raining for the first two days and the traces would be washed away by the downpour.


    ¡¤Located on the hard-to-reach beast road, the pebbled beach on the stream, the grove of wild fruits and the plantain forest where plantains are planted. It often observes for signs of recent activity. Of course, the caves on the mountain must be searched. Mudu¡¤Maomu can control the alien ability of animal thinking in a short time, avoiding monkeys, wild boars and other wild animals in the mountains, pythons, etc. They have killing power and have encountered several times. , Be careful to avoid.


    The director Mr. Wei''s body movement traces are very small, and he restored the special ability scenes from the first few hours in his mind. It is not enough. He dragged the wood with Mudu and wanted to find Kong Dangding as soon as possible.


    Everyone drags the wood along the raft, crosses river valleys, streams, and over mountains one by one, and often uses Beidou handheld devices to determine the actual location of the inspection team and correct the course of advancement.

 Chapter 572： Harass

    Camp in the sparse pine forest by the river on the first day of the evening. There are no hateful grasshoppers and no other large wild animals in the pine forest. This is a great place to camp. The investigation team did not catch fire in the clearing of the forest, played games like rabbits, and ate the self-heating food in the backpack. After processing, the beverage is heated to a boiling flow with a multifunctional heating device.


    This is also impossible. The fire will not only expose the whereabouts of a group of people, but also attract nearby wildlife. The wolves, hyenas and bears on the mountain are all fire animals. Recruiting them will be very troublesome, and even tigers will be recruited. .


    For this reason, Anna already knows that Uncle Wood (¡¤), Wei Weichang and Chen Shu all have the same views. If you want to get some fire and roast hare, you must first find a way to hide the fire. cave.


    For convenience and safety, the group did not carry a tent, but was equipped with a specially designed sleeping bag. There are ropes at both ends of the sleeping bag, and there is a safety belt in the sleeping bag, which can be tied to the suitcase like a net bag. A few meters away from the ground, people lie on a tree behind their sleeping bags. They cannot prevent the invasion of beasts when they are fastened to their seat belts, nor can they unknowingly roll over and fall asleep.


    In the inspection team, there was an ancient house player like Chen Shu. The researcher''s ability was as light as a swallow. It is a few meters high. It is easy to buy a few sleeping bags on the big tree. It is also tied to the trunk with a rope.


    That''s it. When I go to bed at night, I still have a whistle on duty. There are eight people in the inspection team and the guide. On the first night, I arranged for two people to watch one night. These two people are Anna and Chen Shu.


    In order to supervise each other, the two sleeping bags hung on the tree were kept close together.


    Some time ago, due to Xiao Xiaoshuang¡¯s research in the institute, he had the habit of sleeping late. He turned off the phone¡¯s alarm clock, set it to vibrate, and adjusted it to the early morning, listening to various night whistles. Moving objects in the mountains at night , Lying in the sleeping bag, the spiritual energy is released to the vicinity, and explore whether there are any people or wild animals approaching. The cooked cockroach arrived early in the morning and called Chen Shu loudly. After hearing Chen Shuqing''s sober promise, he asked Chen Shu to pick it up. After the whistle sounded, I fell asleep.


    In fact, Anna, who has a strong mental capacity, already knows that Chen Shu wakes up at midnight, but she does not know whether it would be better for her to pretend to change her position in the early morning. This is also a way to exercise the mind.


    At six o''clock in the morning, when the sky was only bright on the mountain, Anna had woke up from her sleep and found that the older Uncle Mu (¡¤), Wei and Chen Shu were all waking up. Investigation team. Some three of Anna and Wei greeted each other and ran to the pine forest alone. They exercised for nearly an hour. When Wei''s chief told her to return to the woods for breakfast, the sleeping bag tied to the tree was put away. The backpack is placed under the pine tree. Everyone sits there and eats self-sufficient food. When Xiao Yang saw Anna coming back, he handed Anna a box of steaming, convenient rice or ribs.


    After the meal, everyone puts the used food packaging boxes in their backpacks and then takes them away. You can''t eat all the way.


    Almost two days passed. After harassing the grasshoppers, various wild animals appeared nearby and went up the mountain many times, but they found that there was a cliff in front of them. They could not go back and accidentally fell into the stream. With things like this, a group of people felt very tired, their nerves became a little slow, and they had to slow down their search speed again.

 Chapter 573： Feedback

    Xiao Yang of the investigation team complained in front of Anna in private that when she got this, she felt she couldn''t stand it anymore. Although her backpack has a lot of weight, Anna feels she can''t speak. After thinking about it, she still spoke very comfortably. Reluctantly released Xiao Yang from his affection.


    Maybe this is good luck. In the evening, Anna saw Uncle Wood find a cave. Uncle Wood picked up the bright flashlight and went straight to the cave. He has the ability to control the thinking of animals in a short period of time. Everyone entered the black cave. , More assured.


    Before long, Uncle Wood smiled and said, "This cave should be a cave in winter. It''s relatively dry. No other animals dare to enter the cave, but this time the bear is on the ground. In summer, we won''t Oppose it within a day, even if it is against it!"


    Uncle Wood¡¯s language directly made everyone happy, and suddenly felt less fatigue. With the cave, you can set a fire without being discovered, and you can taste grilled fish and grilled hare.


    Soon, a group of eight people was divided into three groups. One group took the equipment of the group into the cave and left it in the cave; the second group collected firewood nearby; the third group went fishing by the stream and hunted for hares on the grass. , Mountain rats, snakes, etc., what can you get. Anna and Chen Shu, who have high military value, first chose to divide them into three groups.


    When night falls, everyone''s interest in the cave is relatively high.


    Deep in the mountains, there are still many fish in the stream. There are more than a dozen squids and long squids; there are hares, mountain rats, and non-venomous snakes near the cave. The idea that the investigation team can get used to is to take two long-legged hares, Anna can control the metal ability, and control the steel ball bomb. Will be empty!


    I ate grilled fish grilled in a stream and sprinkled with salt. The hare meat smelled of oil and smelled of it. Even Xiao Yang''s mood rose accordingly. I don''t think I ran in vain. She wanted to come, if she returned to the research institute and was asked to enter the mountains, even if it was game, she had never tasted it. This would be an act of change and she would have forgotten Anna''s previous complaints.


    After dinner, according to regulations, some people still have to watch at the entrance of the cave to prevent people or animals from rushing in. The inspection team still doesn''t know, this is not good.


    This time, Uncle Wood and Xiao Yang, because the cave is a litter of bears, and unlike yesterday¡¯s situation in the pine forest, Uncle Wood has the ability to control the thinking of animals. Even if the bear accidentally appears in the cave, Uncle Wood can take it with him. Walk the bear so that everyone will not be hurt by the bear.


    Xiao Yang is actively working. She is very clever in her mind. Like caves, people¡¯s attention span is limited. This is not an accidental attack in the woods. This is a trick. . However, even if she did not speak out, the inspection team director would arrange her on duty and arrange it in the middle of the night so that she can maintain a certain level of sobriety. If she stays late at night, she must be at the entrance of the cave unknowingly. I will fall asleep, not only can''t maintain the effect, but also put everyone in a dangerous situation.


    Uncle Wood was a hunter of the Dulong tribe when he was young. He specially set up some gadgets at the entrance of the cave. Even if Xiao Yang couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, some people or animals would come in. Everyone in the cave would know.


    Later, Anna really didn''t worry about the young Xiaoyangmei paper. I saw everyone preparing to rest. Xiao Yang also went to the entrance. Song Xiaoshuang''s ability to detect Anna was 80 meters. Mental power passes directly through obstacles. The images fed back to the brain are just like the images seen with glasses, they are still high-definition versions.

 Chapter 574： Division of labor

    Anna can only envy her psychological exploration ability, in fact, it has only recently been greatly improved, that is, she entered Ye Hao''s energy space several times, and the phantom''s psychological power unscrupulously borrowed Song Xiaoshuang''s purple energy to force her spiritual power. It has been greatly improved, and even the psychological distance and night vision ability of Anguan have been greatly improved.


    Anna hurriedly walked into the curved cave and could see the entrance of the flared cave. The bright moonlight directly touched the cave for more than one meter, while Xiao Yang leaned against the rock wall behind the moon. He put his hands in his pockets and came back when he heard footsteps, thinking about taking out the flashlight, but her arm moved. Anna had come to the front, she expressed her intentions. She immediately saw Xiao Yang''s appearance.


    Although Anna was speechless and vomited secretly, Xu Zhen''s nanny was really not good at doing this, but she patted Xiao Yang''s shoulder lightly and spoke to Xiao Yang''s attention.


    "Sister Anna, the wild wolves in the mountains scream at night. This sounds really scary. Is tonight really related to moonlight?"


    Xiao Yang saw Anna next to him and was idle, and then Anna talked about it.


    "Well, the rock in the cave is blocked. I can''t see the moon, but when I think about it, when is it based on the date of the hot summer lunar calendar... I remember that today is the lunar calendar, it It is the night with the strongest light in the moon. There will be no such moonlight tomorrow night. It should be the moon at night. The force exerted by the moon on the earth reaches its peak. This situation is not uncommon. There is a lot of research information about human potential and moonlight. Go back See more!"


    Xiao Yang is an analyst who has just entered the institute. I don''t understand the complex and diverse materials of the institute. Anna gave her a suggestion.


    "No, it seems that the moon is the largest in the fifteenth, sixteenth and seventeenth days of the lunar calendar. How can you not see it tomorrow night?" Xiao Yang retorted.


    Anna smiled softly: "Tomorrow night you are destined to be disappointed. Not every month, you can see the moon in seventeen months. Many times, there is a missing part. If the weather is bad, it will be Covered with thick clouds. The moon is impossible to see. I happened to see related reports when I came."


    "This sister Anna knows that this is really a strong person. No wonder when Xu''s director called a mobilization meeting, Anna''s sister did not, and Xu''s director did not say specific tasks. That, Ye Hao, who was in the front of the institute Time, it¡¯s Anna¡¯s sister. Who? I happen to have something to go to the north. People didn¡¯t see it. I heard that his ability is very strong. The test area with the highest level of protection in the underground test area was cancelled and he patted his butt. And left without responsibility or responsibility. Director Xu and Director Wei said that this task is very difficult. Why don''t you ask him for help?"


    Anna heard what Xiao Yang said. Although she didn''t speak, she was at the core of her whisper: Even if it was something that Xiao Yangmei could think of in his thesis, Xu''s manager did not think of it! In the director''s office, Xu Changming said that he wanted to drag Ye Hao into the water. Maybe he thinks that because of his personal relationship, he doesn''t want Song Xiaoshuang to participate in the academy''s tasks. Only Chen Shu joined the inspection team. Chen Shu is Ye Hao. In the division of labor of Xingyi Boxer, if the task team is really uncertain, Ye Hao, the elder of the friend and teacher, must run. The question is, is there still time? This is the mountainous area bordering Yunnan and Bagan. There were only three days before the night and the mountain, and when he reached the daylily he was very cold.

 Chapter 575： climate

    As the inspection team learned in the village that a group of foreign armed forces were preparing to cross the mountains, and dared to put forward this idea, Anna had been weighing the pros and cons, considering whether to contact Ye Hao immediately and let him come from Jiang City, but recently I couldn''t make up my mind. This mission is tolerant of the Institute. The institute knew that there was a danger. It should use the contacts and resources available to the institute. There is no need to use someone outside the system. Xiao Yangmei''s bold guess made Anna''s white face suddenly reddened and feverish. Although Xiao Yang couldn''t see it in the dark, she still subconsciously rubbed her cheek with the palm of her hand.


    Anna knew that getting a better complexion might be a more powerful ability. The phenomenon of improving the physical fitness of martial arts is not the kind that Xiao Yang guessed. But when Xiao Yang said it, Anna recalled the eve of Song Xiaoshuang''s departure from the college. It was a bit of a "do" for him, and he immediately fell into this league. If he was more active at the time, he would not feel embarrassed and gentle. Ye Hao is her own.


    Anna is still thinking about it. The light before her eyes went out. It turned out that Xiao Yang illuminated her face with a flashlight. She only heard Xiao Yang smiling and saying, "Sister Ansai, I didn¡¯t expect I was guessed." Finally, how could you blush, but I won¡¯t say it. You only need to give a bribe. There are only two chocolates. Know you have! "


    Sure enough, no one can enter the institute. It suddenly became stupid and was suddenly exposed by Xiao Yang. Anna felt some pain in her teeth, and found two pieces of chocolate in her pocket. It was stuffed into Xiao Yang''s hands. Good taste, Mimi is very big, have you eaten it? "


    When the village started, she brought a lot of this high-energy food to replenish her stamina. Two days later, some people still left, ready to respond to the needs at the time, who knew Xiao Yang would remember.


    "Well, the entrance is authentic, authentic chocolate, sister Anna, the rest is for you, otherwise I am worried that you will not talk to me... Hey, it is soft and strong, and it feels good . Nothing less than ego, don¡¯t envy me!"


    While sipping the mellow chocolate, Xiao Yang smashed the chocolate in the wrapping paper and then walked to Anna''s mouth in the dark, talking and sneaking away.


    Anna was shocked, but she was not the one who admitted it, biting the chocolate and starting to fight back. The two play together, and time flies quickly.


    ......


    At noon, the inspection team walked along the right bank of the Dazewang River Valley and continued for three kilometers. In the mountains and river valleys, they look for traces that may appear in the caves. The height of last night was already higher than the height of the camp. In places hundreds of meters high, wild banana forests, large ferns and palm trees that are common in subtropical climates are becoming fewer and fewer. Even mountain locusts are rare, and the vegetation between the forests has become sparse. It can be seen that these wooden blocks are of different sizes and can only be covered with weed slopes. Obviously, they have reached the transition zone between subtropical and temperate climate. Looking to the right, the water volume of the Dashe Wang River is much smaller.


    In a clearing, a group of eight people put on cotton socks that were prepared and put in their pockets. They didn''t wear it a few days ago, mainly to visually see if the mountain grasshopper was sucking blood on their feet. Treatment, so as not to inject too many grasshoppers will cause the blood to stop, which will be very troublesome.

 Chapter 576： route

    The inspection team happened to pass the territory of a group of wild monkeys. The monkey was initially controlled by his uncle''s ability. They could not get close to the nearby whistle and whistle continuously to "protest" the strange creatures that broke into the territory.


    Xiao Yang screamed at the monkey. He took some green fruits from a short bush next to him and threw them on the monkey. This caused disaster. More than a hundred monkeys gathered together. When I got up, I picked wild fruit from the tree and threw it to the group. Uncle''s ability was unable to control so many monkeys, and eight people kept the wild fruits on their heads. Deep-rooted trees stand on the edge of sloping fields of green mugwort and wild sugarcane forests.


    The investigation team found that they had no choice but to deviate from the intended direction. It is not an open space of forest or forest covered small shrubs and weeds. It cannot reach Saiwang Valley.


    Anna took out the handheld device from her pocket and began to contact the platform to confirm her current location. Director Wei spread a topographic map nearby. I want to compare the latitude and longitude coordinates of a handheld device with a topographic map. It did not really deviate from the intended direction. If it deviates, it must be corrected according to a predetermined direction. After entering the mountainous area, the comparison between the topographic map and the coordinates of the handheld device was carried out many times. Chen Shuhe and the young researchers of the three institutes kept an open attitude. Xiao Yang followed Uncle Wood, trying to learn how to find traces of people''s activities in unfamiliar places. Uncle Wood is also very happy to let Xiao Yang follow. I think she is a student and she was taken to university before retiring.


    I see and are comparing data and deciding where to go. Uncle Wood''s eyes swept across the wild sugarcane forest. Although there are no signs of activity nearby, I decided to go to the sugar cane forest. Maybe you can find something. This wild sugarcane forest can already be imported. Although the taste is not very good, there is no problem in quenching thirst.


    I thought Uncle Wood took an axe and carried a backpack into the cane grove. Xiao Yang quickly followed.


    Chen Shu worried about this problem. The three young researchers on alert and scattered have more than two poses. Four men followed the weak backs of Uncle Mu and Xiao Yang into the sugar cane forest.


    Chen Shu was originally born in the military intelligence department. Although he is a little older, his thinking is still quick. He can reach 70% of his peak level. There is no problem with coaching a few people. After several days of running-in, the three had different opinions. Capable researchers have become accustomed to the identity of Chen Shu''s temporary captain. The four people have become a rope, and the ability to deal with emergencies has improved a lot.


    Chen Shu is not worried about Anna and Wei who live on the edge of the sugar cane forest. Wei''s ability to use is a trump card in the field of criminal investigation. This is not a heterogeneous ability to fight. This is the same as Xiao Yang''s short-distance transmission. There is not much self-protection ability, but Anna next to him is a big killer. Anna has no problem protecting Wei.


    After reading the topographic map, Anna looked at the handheld machine and put it back in her pocket. He stared at the sugar cane forest and looked at it with Director Wei. Wei did not hesitate to run straight from Uncle Mu and Xiao Yang. Enter the sugar cane forest and walk in.


    Anna looked at the ninety-nine training shoes on her feet. The eyelids swept across the body without marking. The dark green outdoor uniform of the institute soon followed Wei''s footsteps into the sugar cane forest.


    After the comparison, the inspection group is still on the scheduled route. If it is at the top of the tree, it should be able to see the river valley.


    Anna and Wei heard the faint sound coming from the sugarcane forest, and soon saw Chen Shu carrying a backpack, plucking the leaves of the sugarcane, and then walking back.

 Chapter 577： prune

    When Chen Shu saw Anna and Director Wei coming in, he stopped and waited and said in a low voice, "There is a situation where Lao Mu would guess the footprints left by Kong Dang."


    Wei''s face looked dignified. The three quickly exchanged eyes. Soon, Chen Shu returned to the original path and walked through the sugar cane forest. It feels that the terrain gradually becomes shorter and shorter. The sugarcane leaves can see the half-man and the weedy grooves in the distance, and Xiao Yang''s voice can be heard.


    "Uncle Wood, how can you eat this sugarcane? It''s not delicious at all, it''s really white!"


    Anna quickly walked through the sugar cane forest and walked into the ditch. Only then did she discover that she was surrounded by sugar cane forest. Although Xiao Yang said that sugarcane was not tasty, he still ate it with half a crutch in his hand. This thing properly replenishes the body''s water. Colleagues from the three institutes distracted their warnings. Uncle Mu was holding half a cane in his hand. After seeing Anna and the three approaching, they pointed to the ground and said on the grass: "Look, there are obvious footprints here. In the pattern, it is an old middle-toothed shoe print..."


    Director Wei leaned down and carefully looked at a pair of footprints. He said very simply: "This is the soft soil surface after the rain in the past few days. After people stepped on it, they were traced. The length of the shoes, please remember that when he was the first time he was on it many years ago The university saw him, and he wore a pair of old and new pull-back shoes. Lao Mu also said that Kong Dingding always wears this kind of sneakers that look a little outdated. This is an obvious clue. Ding Tian should have been there a few days ago Here, I ate some sugarcane to taste the fresh taste. Everyone took the sugarcane to take the water and followed their footprints!¡± Director Wei sent a message, and the inspection team took action. They inserted a few wild vines in the mesh pockets of their backpacks. Uncle Wood took the lead in tracking the footprints and looking for a possible retreat.


    ......


    One hour later, the inspection team consisted of eight people. After these traces, it is difficult to find a cave under the raised rock next to the small waterfall in the middle of the mountain range. The cave is only ten meters deep and the internal space is very large. It can be seen that there is no lighting. The scenery in the cave, although the cave is close to the waterfall, the cave is relatively dry, there are obvious traces of long-term fire, and there is a thick layer of black ash on the wall, although there are many back shoes on the stone. Footprints, but Kongdang Ding is not here.


    Many people are easy to handle. Xiao Yang quickly discovered a gap, only allowing people to walk sideways from hidden corners of the rock wall. It''s dark inside. She touched the flashlight from her backpack and pressed it into the gap. It was found that the footprints of the same rebound shoe walked along the gap. At the end of the light, ten meters away to the end, it was illuminated on the rock wall. Finally, there must be a new exit, otherwise the footprint cannot be explained.


    A few minutes later, everyone in the inspection team put their backpacks on their backs and walked through the cracks in the rock wall of more than ten meters to the cave of more than ten square meters. There are two meters on one side. The wide and narrow natural stone platform has traces of manual trimming. It is covered with a thick layer of loose hair and is flat. This is the look of a person who has been asleep for a long time. The corner of the cave is still placed. Some herbs that have been dried can still smell a little herbal smell.


    Everyone knows how Kongdin Deng left because there is a stone gap on the top of the rock wall, which contains herbs. The light is coming in. The root of one arm was inserted into the ground of the cave and stretched out. The seams on the tops of the trees are smoother on the roots. After a long time of trampling, the walls on the seams are smoother.

 Chapter 578： crazy

    Everyone is here. There is no reason not to move on. It took more than ten minutes for the eight people in the inspection team. When they all reached the top of the stone, they found that they had reached the top of the mountain. There is a big tree beside the stone crack. Not in the cave.


    However, Kong Dangding still couldn''t find it. Everyone is standing on the top of the mountain, which is a headache. Suddenly, Anna shouted: "Lonely!" Anna''s shout was undoubtedly serious. She is a person with the same ability in the institute. It must be the mental power that feels that the danger is approaching quickly, and everyone can avoid it only when lying down quickly.


    For a time it was the dry ground under the canopy of a big tree. The sounds of "pop" and "pop" the human body floated to the ground almost at the same time, and several groups of dust were established!


    Everyone uses a different method, so there is still some speed. Those veterans who retired from the military intelligence department, such as Chen Shu, squatted down, then fell to the ground. Faster than a few directly lying researchers and retired lecturers.


    In any case, everyone listened to Anna''s warning. In the face of unknown dangers, it is still important.


    As for the dust, it is because the big trees around it are broad-leaved eucalyptus, the branches of the crown and the dense leaves, so the rain will not flow on the ground next to the trunk. What everyone rushes to the ground to accumulate is that of course, the dry soil layer that has not known how many years will ignite dust.


    When almost everyone fell to the ground, a few small **** like baseball, such as baseball, accompanied by strange bass, flew out of the cracks in the rock wall, and everyone climbed up!


    In fact, the sun''s rays are still very strong at this time. Under the opposite awning, a shaded area is formed. Since human curiosity has been cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, when everyone comes to the ground, curiosity about the unknown does not exist. Looking at the ground, I turned my head and looked at the direction of the canopy. Since Anna said she would fall, when she raised her head, she could always find something.


    However, what I saw was a set of light blue light balls, which looked stranger in the shade. The floating distance is about 1 meter above the ground, and the shaded area under the tree canopy flies more than 10 meters. The blue ball of light quickly annihilated in the air.


    Anna''s mentality is the first to show her a warning mentality. Unlike some of her companions, she knew that there would be something between the rapidly approaching rock walls. Although specific, there is no extra time to analyze her mentality carefully. .


    Therefore, when the voice warned lying on the ground, a pair of eyelids stared at the crack in the rock wall next to the trunk of the big banyan tree, and suddenly saw a light blue ball flying out of the crack in the rock wall. !


    Some thoughts flashed in Anna''s thoughts: Crazy, isn''t this just Ye Hao''s spherical lightning? Is it impossible to hang here today? It was too late to hide. Kong Dingding''s abilities are completely different from the information that the research institute has. The old man was really angry and couldn''t kill. Unfortunately, Ye Hao hasn''t fixed it yet. It¡¯s worth hanging up and wanting to cry.


    The video files collected by the institute that the master can play a role were shot with a professional high-speed camera. The original documents are also kept in the physical archives of the Institute of Constant Temperature and Humidity. The director allowed to open the video material that was copied later. The video shows that only an explosive arc can be emitted from the top of Kong Gang. In short, it is many arcs from the body that can fly out and hit objects. After the explosion, it is very lethal, comparable to disposable bombs fired by high-power shotgun weapons.

 Chapter 579： gourd

    But what Anna sees now is not a curved arc, but a light blue electro-optical ball condensed into a ball! This made Anna feel a little stiff after feeling unbelievable. There are two different people in the world who have mastered the lightning of the ball. One is Ye Hao, who has not been forgotten by Anna''s death, and the other is Kong Dan''s father.


    Anna knows the peculiar lethality of spherical lightning, but such a strange thing will explode, and it is a strong explosion, the energy released by the flash is huge!


    Two explosions occurred on the top of the research institute mountain. Later, Song Xiaoshuang destroyed the test area on the pilots of the underground test area, reminding Anna that it was really difficult to escape this time.


    But a miracle happened! The light blue electro-optical ball floating from the crack in the rock wall did not merge and explode, but was directly annihilated in the air. Anna''s thoughts have considered several possibilities: First of all, Kongdang Top did not master the fusion ability of spherical lightning, these seemingly awkward light blues are really a hole! The old man has only some gray hair, but his face has not changed much 20 years ago. Anna recognized all this immediately. Seeing Anna met him, the old man turned and left.


    This line, the inspection team managed to find him, he couldn''t let him slip away. Anna didn''t hesitate to rush into the crack in the rock wall and shouted: "Papa Kong, top father, raft, dragging the wood, looking for you!" Passing into the crack of the cliff tens of meters deep, aroused reverberation.


    To Anna¡¯s comfort, the disappeared image of Kong Dangding reappeared next to the roots of the banyan tree, raising his eyes, with some weird meaning, the old-fashioned way: "...Furong, who is dragging the wood? Why do you sound familiar? You don¡¯t remember, hey, the skull is so painful, no matter who you are, you must leave here, or I¡¯m very popular!"


    At this time, everyone got up from the ground. They looked around the cracks in the rock wall. After finally finding the top joy, they all found things a little difficult. Kongdang Ding Laozi was obviously unconscious!


    A few months ago, he gave it to two gourds with herbs, and said that there were some things to find him on the mountain. Now, even the raft and the mop can¡¯t remember, and the attitude is a bit bad. It shows a sense of distrust of people. If the treatment is not good, things will be big. The light blue electro-optical ball he just made may be just deliberate release of water. This is just a warning. No one can be sure that the old man has not left yet. After the hands, the whole point is very big.


    Anna''s bright silver eyelids wavered at Uncle Wood, and Uncle Wood immediately understood what she meant. With both hands close to the edge of the crack in the rock wall, he poked his head to make Kong dare to see it. The mouth is gentle and gentle: "Big brother is me, Mudu Maomu, remember the two pill gourds? A few months ago, I handed it to me in the village and said, some things can come to the mountain to find you, remember The blue I bought for you before. The color goes back to shoes? At that time, I was just a university teacher. The shoes were expensive, but I was still out of stock. The shoes were a bit big, but I still remember the smile at the time, saying that the road was not connected. The caravan is returning to the village. God, when the shoes are bigger, they will wear them. It''s better than nothing. I also ate porridge specially for me. Two people were drunk, drunk, and fell in without water I fell asleep in the ditch. At night, until the sun woke up. Don¡¯t remember these? "The Doomsday Super God Wa

 Chapter 580： paper

    I heard that Uncle Wood remembered who he was, and he found anecdotes from decades ago. The people next to them all had the urge to laugh, and they all refused. Only Xiao Yang didn''t hold it, and laughed loudly, "Hehe", but immediately realized that it was wrong, so he hurriedly covered his mouth with a dusty palm, stopped laughing halfway, and Xiao Yang blushed.


    However, no one was interested in paying attention to the blush on her face. Everyone just stared at Kong Ding Ding. I hope Uncle Wood''s words will wake him up.


    "Are you really a raft dragging a wood? I remember it. When you said you were drunk and fell into the ditch, you remember. At that time, there were many people in the village standing in the ditch looking at the village. That beautiful one Widow After the past few decades, the widow is dead, and my old man is still alive. Hey, if you were bolder, you would not say that you are not in the village. Why are you running into the mountains? How many people seem to be around you Is it an outsider?"


    When I heard Kong Dingding''s words, everyone was relieved. The old man finally woke up, he did not tell a story about old age.


    "Old cave, do you remember me? I remember the white back shoes you wore in the university campus laboratory. Later, you went back to the college with me and stayed in the college for more than half a month. I said that I paid the money and I was repairing it. The research institute donated the road. I remember very clearly. Now that the road has reached the village, your wish has been fulfilled. Why do you want to stay on the mountain all the time?" Anna did not hear Uncle Mu¡¯s words to Kong¡¯s father Answer, but Mr. Wei speaks first. Later, I understood that Wei''s relationship was a series of friendships and directly involved this subject. If the father "recognizes", things will get better. After he has done more, his mind is clear and it is important to do business.


    "Oh, it''s the director of the institute, Wei, don''t want to think about my ideas anymore? I don''t want to go to the institute. I was treated like a mouse by a large group of people, and I also did some strange research projects. I feel uncomfortable. I Don¡¯t say. Because everyone is here, it¡¯s a guest, coming down, just sliding down from the roots, just catching a few hares in the morning, drifting and dragging the wood gang..."


    Kong Dan stood beside the root of the banyan tree and remembered Director Wei, but he made it clear that he did not want to go to the research institute. Anna didn''t think too much. He found a half-finger leather glove from his backpack and put it on his hand. He first grabbed the root of the eucalyptus tree and used it to slide down the crack in the rock wall.


    This kind of climbing up and down is very different. Pull the roots down quickly. If you don''t wear gloves, your hands will not be able to stand the friction, and the instability will drop directly.


    Seeing Anna took out the gloves, everyone who was still standing on the top of the mountain learned how to wear half-finger leather gloves on his hands. The second one that descended along the root was the youngest Yang Xiaomei paper, but there was a safety rope on her waist, which was slowly pulled down by several people. It took a few minutes.


    This is also impossible. In addition to the ability of short-distance transmission, Xiao Yangmei''s paper is not outstanding. It is really impossible to let the child''s arm root tribe into the cave. From the cave to the top of the tree, it is also a safety rope attached to the waist. It is almost difficult to pull her to the top of the mountain and collect the ropes, otherwise it will take less than fifteen minutes. .

 Chapter 581： Mountain top

    It is easier for other members of the team. Uncle Wood is a hunter from the Dulong hunter. Chen Shu came from the military system and was a master of ancient martial arts. The other three young researchers are also very good. Researchers are similar to mental and lightweight technology, but seize the opportunity to grab a few points at the root of the tree. After a lot of effort, he quickly reached the bottom, and it seemed that he was showing his personal abilities. People are not envious.


    Anna took her backpack to the ground of the cave and stood on the top of Kongdang, vaguely heard him secretly say: "The time is really too long, I think there are no foreigners in the college..."


    Anna doesn''t care. The father''s reaction was normal. When I left field missions, I met people with different abilities and old people with similar thoughts. Can there be foreigners in the Yanxia State-owned Research Institute? Anna smiled and talked with Kong Gan. "Hello, hello, I am a researcher at the Institute. I can call Anna."


    "Don''t call that old man, you yell at the old man. How do you call him?" Seeing Anna, who is about the same height as him, is the jealous old man. Some people were upset, and licked each other with their wrinkled hands, seeming to say that Anna was a bit euphemistically.


    Seeing the old man''s expression, Anna couldn''t help feeling happy. It turned out to be an old urchin who refused to accept the old urchin. It seems that things are not very bad. Maybe he can find the reason for bringing him to the academy. Let''s take a look at the situation.


    With this in mind, Anna said directly: "I call him Uncle Wood, do you want to call your uncle?"


    "Yes, Kong Dashu sounds more pleasing to the eye. Speaking of snail crawling (Xiao Yang), when I saw it, I called and I went out first..." After two words, he left. The cave is only more than ten square meters. Anna did not leave the hole for her uncle, untied the leather gloves on his hand, put them back in the backpack, and looked at Xiao Yang on the root of the tree. Xiao Yangmei''s slow-moving paper finally slipped into the cave, and the rope on her waist was taken off and walked aside. Several people on the top of the mountain saw her descend safely into the cave and quickly retracted the rope.


    Xiao Yang''s gaze was stunned, and he stood beside Anna. Some suspicious words: "I just heard the old man yelled at me? The goose bumps were all up, barely grabbing the roots, he wanted us. Calling his uncle, is this my fantasy, Sister Anna?"


    Anna stretched out her hand and squatted gently on Xiao Yang''s face. She smiled softly: "I feel painful? That''s right, Uncle Kong said so, don''t forget, for this task, this little request. I have to do this, but it''s good to call you. Who Telling you is the youngest, looks pink and pink, hey, the skin on his face may be broken, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s cheaper!"


    "Well, Anna''s sister said nothing, and then I will feel anxious about you. I am pink and gentle, I am an analyst at the Institute, not a child in pants!"


    Xiao Yang said something about his troubles and put his gloves back into his backpack. She knew that she seemed to be the burden of the inspection team, but this was the list of personnel arranged by Xu. Anna''s unintentional behavior made Xiao Yang a little uneasy.


    Anna sighed and patted Xiao Yang on the shoulder. He thinks the nanny is really bad. I hope Xiao Yang can grow up as soon as possible.


    A few minutes later, the eight-person team returned to the cave safely from the top of the mountain, and then each carried a backpack and walked sideways through the gaps in the parallel rock walls to the cave next to the waterfall.

 Chapter 582： competition

    I don¡¯t know where I can buy a lot of semi-dried firewood, burning wood next to the blackened rock face, and a small black washbasin and a big pot. The clear water, the bottom of the pot shook the tongue of the burning flame constantly. The hanging ear pot is tied with a rope and hung on the thick branch of one arm. The other end of the branch is inserted into a hole in the blackened rock wall.


    Anna saw that, leaving the linen pocket on the ground, the uncle standing there not far away, poured out half of the white flowers in an enamel bowl, and then poured it directly into the ear pot. His actions were repeated three times. Put the enamel bowl back into the linen bag, then pull the pocket into a knot, and place it on the big back rock near the rock. Next to it is a roll of straw mat leaning against the wall, an axe placed randomly on the ground, several woven bags of different sizes are raised, and the shape is known to cover, change clothes, condiments, and herbs. There is a bird feather box on the back and a wooden bow on the other side.


    Anna already understood that the uncle was planning to leave, and everything was very nervous. This is not directly related to the inspection team. He decided to leave immediately after seeing that the inspection team came. It should come from the rock wall. The gap grabbed the root and climbed to the top of the mountain. This may be because the brain is unclear and confused, and it is turned back into the cave. It suddenly attacked the investigative team and frightened everyone.


    Finally, Uncle Mu told the past that he would wake up quickly and put the rice in the linen pocket behind. If you want to go out, you must free up other things.


    At the top of Kongdang, I saw that everyone had returned to the cave, pointing to the corner on the side facing the raft and dragging the road: "Three rabbits go outside to clean, one is used to cook porridge, and two directly barbecue. Hurry up, the rice starts to go out!"


    Anna saw Uncle Wood walking to the corner alone, worried that he would delay the time. When he handled the three rabbits alone, she couldn''t keep up with the time requested by her uncle, and walked behind him in the corner, waiting for her to see the uncle who saw the wood. . After three hares appeared in the corner, my eyes couldn''t help but shrink, I thought about it.


    Two of the three rabbits did not seem to have any trauma, but their mouths were bleeding. The other looked like it was hit by a shotgun. A lot of meat and internal organs have disappeared. It was almost divided into two pieces, which looked **** and exuded a strong smell of blood.


    Based on his ability to make blue electro-optical **** not long ago, plus the information he left in the research institute before, it suddenly occurred to him how the rabbit died.


    It should be that the power system was controlled and a blue electro-optical ball was sent out, and after a rabbit exploded, it not only killed the rabbit, but also killed the shock wave of explosive energy. The two rabbits in the distance were killed, probably because of the limited noise. In any case, Kong Ding Ding could not fall under the control of foreign forces. If his abilities are studied by foreign armed departments, it will not only lose the research institute, but also endanger national security. The world of Qingping seems to be vast and realistic. Countries and nations have never stopped, power and power compete with each other. In many cases, seemingly humble things often develop to the point of getting out of control!


    Director Wei, as the core figure of the Humanities Research Institute, certainly understands this. From the backpack set aside, he took out a palm-sized instrument and shook it to the opening of the hole. The tone is a bit serious. : "Or through a simple inspection, maybe you can find the reason that caused you to fall into a dream?"The Doomsday Super God Wa

 Chapter 583： data

    Kongdang couldn''t stop, stopped stirring the rice in the pot, put the branch in the pot, watched the instrument in Wei''s hand pause, smirked with both hands and said, "This is a Rauch. During the inspection, The instrument will not suddenly stick a few needles into the flesh, I am afraid of pain!"


    The child¡¯s language twitched his face, smiling and squinting. His eyes were swept away by the weird expressions of Old Chen and the researchers of the three institutes. Xiao Yang smiled and said, "Xiao Yang, this matter will be handed to you."


    Xiao Yang''s eyes wandered just to react. This is the task of Director Wei in the confession. He immediately stood up and walked a few steps to Wei Fang''s side: "Director Wei, is this a regular inspection? Go back and write another detailed report. Why not give it to Yang Ruige? Peng Changjianghe Lu Xiaobin is also possible!"


    Xiao Yang is not calm, and the rules of getting out of the court have long been used to it. Anyone led by Director Wei is responsible for checking the physical condition of the target person, and this will continue until the end of the mission. If the target person has any abnormal situation, he must deal with it as appropriate. And reported to Director Wei that after returning to the institute, it is necessary to write a long summary report, which is considered to be the scope of "medical guards" and is very troublesome.


    Xiao Yangmei''s paper made the three researchers next to him a little anxious, because they were afraid of spreading such unpleasant things. Sitting on the floor, Yang Rui first said: "Yang Yifan, my brother, I have nothing to do with this. I will only point out Feifei¡¯s inflow skills. Peng Changjiang will only throw a few hundred pounds of big rocks, and Lu Xiaobin will only be discharged from the hospital. Rude person, let me see your sister Anna? She is a versatile talent, good for you, and talking about good things may not work.


    Yang Rui''s words made Peng Changjiang and Lu Xiaobin nod frequently. According to the phone number received by Director Wei, I understand that the order was received from the investigation team. The order the three received was under Chen Shu''s leadership to help protect the safety of the entire team. It cannot be said that the duties of the Medical Guard have been completed. Xiao Yang came to finish. It seemed that Xiao Yang still couldn''t figure out where he inspected the team, but Director Wei said that there was no room for slight reversal. For the three of Yang Rui, this is still possible.


    Xiao Yang''s eyes swept across Yang Rui''s three people, and looked at Chen Shu who was smiling at her. The eyes are red. When she is finished, she is responsible for checking and monitoring the physical condition of the body and handing it to her. Sister Anna needn''t think about it. Everyone has his own task. Xiao Yang has made it clear that Director Wei did not explain the task to her in advance because she could find the possibility of not being able to find loopholes. Will produce laziness that affects the entire team.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yang grinned reluctantly and stretched out his hand to hold the palm-sized detector. He said to Kongding Ding, "Can you stand up? Uncle, can you stand up?!"


    Kong Qian Ding did not hesitate, and quickly stood up and accepted Xiao Yang''s inspection. Xiao Yang turned the instrument on and off, and a low buzzing sound quickly sounded. She picked up the musical instrument and put it in her clothes. Even the top of the head and the bottom of the feet were not let go, but within two minutes, the inspection was completed, indicating that the uncle had been completed and was free to move around. Xiao Yang took the palm-sized detector and came back to face the rock wall. Some buttons on the buttons on the instrument quickly input some symbolic commands. After a while, the instrument¡¯s small LCD screen displays line-by-line inspection data, such as blood pressure, heart rate, and general medical data. The latter is a unique professional data for human scientific research personnel. Data Xiao Yang bit his lower lip and looked surprised at the data on the LCD screen.

 Chapter 584： Probe

    The instrument in her hand is actually an offline data platform. There are two main types of functions: first, general medical test data, equipment capable of medical data detection is now very common; second, professional data required by research institutes. , The subject must remain in the initial data in the research, and then the user manually enters some variables according to the actual situation to obtain new data, otherwise how to obtain estimated data such as the ability value, the research data is a step by step, you can not draw the cake manually.


    This kind of very professional data analysis is also an excellent way to consider the ability of an analyst. After seeing the analysis data he did, Xiao Yang didn''t believe his eyes.


    Some of the key points are data that will only be used when conducting research. The physical toughness is shown in dark red, the fatigue recovery evaluation is shown in orange, the initial value of the heterogeneous value is lavender, and the intellectual development is dark purple. Xiao Yang secretly swears, and his uncle doesn''t open it. The combination of his indicators feels strong!


    According to the evaluation standard of the institute, the toughness of body whiteness is the standard of ordinary people. Xiao Yang''s own physical strength is white, Anna''s sister is light yellow, higher than her, Yang Rui and Lu Xiaobin are very strong. The degree is also pale yellow. Only Peng Changjiang is better. His physical strength is orange. It is considered a monster. As for Chen Shu, the Institute has no data on periodic medical reports. Range, but must not exceed the orange standard.


    The measured data has reached deep red. This is the basic standard that can withstand bullets from hand weapons and step weapons. Use the weapon to shoot straight. He has no **** and has the ability to automatically defend against bullets from attacks.


    The evaluation of Xiao Yang''s ability of the opposite **** did not pay special attention to her. It is estimated that her and Yang Rui''s disability ability is red. Anna''s heterosexual value is the same as Uncle Kong''s heterosexual value. It is lavender and seems to be reliable. The fatigue recovery assessment also looks normal. Xiao Yang knew that he could only show white, Sister Anna and Yang Rui were both yellow.


    Uncle Kong¡¯s test data shows that in addition to his strong physical resilience, his intellectual development has reached the height of deep purple, which is a bit outrageous! Xiao Yang and Yang Rui are both oranges, and Anna is just red.


    Director Wei saw Xiao Yang licking his lips and did not speak for a long time. He coughed and said, "Xiao Yang, bring the detector."


    Xiao Yangmei''s paper was returned to God. She nodded and handed the tester to Director Wei. She turned and walked out of the cave. She had to blow her hair to wake her head. This calculation is very troublesome.


    After seeing the data displayed on the detector in his hand, Director Wei couldn''t help but lift his face. He turned off the detector and said in his mind: "Old hole, it seems that you have found the reason for your unconsciousness." The mental development is too advanced, and the core ability can do nothing for you. "


    "Stone Ability? What happened? Director Wei, have I found out that you have anything to do with me?" Kong Qian, who stood up from Director Wei, noticed something wrong.


    After all, he has been working in the institute for more than half a year and has participated in many experimental projects. What is strong ability, he still knows very well, the average heterosexual person encounters the stone system. Ability, dissidents will be restricted, and they will not be able to make any changes. It must be considered that Wei suddenly mentioned this ambiguity.

 Chapter 585： clear

    Director Wei thought it was time to answer this question, and it might even make Kong Gan Dingneng change his mind and follow the inspection team back to the research institute. So I quickly whispered a few words at the entrance of the cave, and the face of the cave changed. His face changed, and his tone of voice was low: "We are not mistaken, Wei Wei, I am still thinking about this bad old man. Where do you start? Besides, I was across from the university many years ago. Then I went to the college for half a month, directly Going back to the village. I have not had contact with foreigners. In recent years, I have been engaged in tourism development. I have seen foreigners come to the village and they are far away. How does he (she) know my specific abilities..." Kong Gan Ding was a little puzzled. the way. After speaking, he saw ¡¤ and came in with him.


    In Mudu¡¤Maomu''s hands, two rabbits were handled. The rabbit was lifted with two short wooden sticks. Place two thicker sticks in these short sticks. Roasted on the fire, Anna''s hand was holding rabbit meat filled with washed banana leaves, and some clean and cut rabbit entrails could also be seen. Xiao Yang held the same thing in his hand. Banana leaves, but wash the dishes and cut into a few pieces of wild vegetables.


    According to Uncle Wood''s instructions, the rabbit meat in Anna''s hands was poured directly into the ear pot. After he couldn''t see anything, he watched Chen Shu turn around. Chen Shu wanted to go out from the ground. At present, the group is still in the mountains, the situation is unknown, and the two are sounding the whistle. Just now, Anna and Uncle Wood went to the cave to deal with rabbit meat. It also means observing the surrounding environment and preventing people from being attacked.


    This cave is located under the raised rock, and the burning smoke may expose the location of the inspection team, but considering that Kong Dangdai has not yet agreed to return to the institute with Wei''s, he does not want to stop cooking. It is necessary to whistle near the cave.


    The wild vegetables held by Xiao Yang don''t need to go to the pot temporarily. She felt it was not good on the ground. She put it on the backpack next to her and sat next to Wei''s head.


    Xiao Yang saw Uncle Wood quickly pile up firewood with one hand and borrowed the fire from the pile under the ear pot. Soon, the newly piled firewood was burning and sitting side by side on the fire. rabbit.


    ¡¤ Seeing that the tester was handed over, and put the tester in his backpack. This is a very ordinary exercise, but it makes the hole bold and the face looks a bit ugly. He smiled and said: "Oh, people are getting old, and there are still some things to consider. In the first half of this year, I spent a long time in the village, sometimes. I bought some things in the village and saw how some doctors dressed. The white coat pulled up a banner on the car. They said they checked the body for free. Many villagers checked it. It looked serious. As a result, I also got together. The doctor also used the tester and said there was no problem. The health was very good. , I think, this level has not disappeared, I left. Now I think the detector of the doctor should be famous!"


    Kongdan Ding said that if everyone in the cave is not at peace, it is no wonder that the intelligence shows that someone will dare to top ideas. Facts have proved that his level of ability is already known, and he must be a so-called doctor. Check the exposure.


    As a highly valued researcher, Kong Dingding should always receive attention. The inspection only reinforces the idea that foreign powers want to start as soon as possible. Later, they learned through various means that the institute also paid attention to it. The top body of Kongdang, of course, the foreign armed department will not see a clear target, they will be taken away by the academy, so they will complete a group of people crossing the border to find Kongding Ding.

 Chapter 586： mark

    In this way, these people are not only very clear about the members of the inspection team, but they can also do a good job of intercepting Hu. They should be fully prepared. Maybe they have been monitored remotely. The reason why they didn''t find these people was probably because of the idea of ??hitting the oriole, letting the investigation team find Kong Ding Ding for them, and then took the hole and dare in the camera.


    Director Wei saw Yang Rui, and both Peng Changjiang and Lu Xiaobin looked at him. Although he did not speak, his meaning was clear. If he wants him to accept an idea, will he leave immediately, or will he eat and leave?


    Director Wei''s thoughts flashed various speculations. He is the head of the inspection team. From the overall situation, although he knows that the situation is worse than expected, he must first determine one thing. Look at Kong Ding Ding, his tone. Calmly way: "Old cave, don''t hesitate, or come back to the college with us. There is a group of foreign forces who want to crack down on you. They have already entered this country. Maybe we don''t see it. There are any plans.


    Seeing Director Wei gave him the bottom, Kong Dangding showed a smile on his face. He said: "Since Director Wei said this, he went to the research institute. These foreigners want to remember if you want to beat me, I will see if they have such skills. Over the years, I have been hiding in the mountains, doing some experiments with my own herbs, preparing a pill that can temporarily restrain the brain shell. The inspection team did not return to the original path, but from the familiar In the top area of ??Kongdang, took the gang to the upper reaches of the big river a few kilometers, starting from the left bank through the Darcy Valley. The river returned to the posture of the village, then suddenly hidden in a valley, and quickly returned to the cave near the hole and The top of the secluded mountain. It has been discovered that some traces left by the above activities have not been explained. The purpose of deploying troops abroad has been achieved.


    However, when Wei used his special ability to recover the scene a few hours ago, he was not only surprised, but even Anna, who was next to him, felt that things exceeded expectations, and the research team only stayed here for more than two minutes. The clock moved quickly away from the foot of the mountain, did not go far, but entered a dark cave when it was dark, easy to defend.


    Soon after entering the cave, Kong Gan''s snoring showed signs of seizures. In order not to let the people around him lose control, he was exposed in a hidden cave. He has to take a pill, so he can lose your mobility after a few hours.


    Anna feels that the investigation team''s situation has collapsed! Due to Wei''s different abilities to restore the scene, the number of people who dared to think behind the inspection team was more than 20, obviously the two teams were together!


    A mercenary team has a well-equipped and well-equipped team of a dozen people, all of whom are assault rifle weapons, no sniper rifle weapons, and close combat capabilities should be emphasized.


    Anna does not care about these people very much. What she cares about is another team with only a few people, all with cold weapons, obviously the leader of a man and a woman, from Director Wei¡¯s description, she and Song Xiaoshuang¡¯s black plums Confirmed the killer leader of the killer!


    In Director Wei''s description, there are several people with arm-thick metal pipes. This is the energy booster above. Director Wei also found a black triangle mark on someone''s wrist. It should be branded with a soldering iron. Anna couldn''t help feeling nervous. This is a not easy killer for Black Plum. The power is very powerful. It was also commanded by two escaped enemies. This shows that these two little leaders should improve their abilities, Uncle Kong. Tomorrow, the whole day will be like waste, and people need to take care of it. The team is not an opponent of the Black May Killers and mercenaries!

 Chapter 587： report

    Many days shouted the wolf, the wolf really came, she still couldn''t succeed. I thought that Anna did not hesitate, and directly in the secluded corner of the cave entrance, recalled Zhao Lingqi''s Beidou handheld terminal number used by her memory and sent a piece with her mobile phone. Essay information, I only hope to support Ye Hao to rescue, because Heimei will not let her go! In the village, when Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing were searching, the administrative office a few kilometers away was next to a house full of plantains and small shrubs, and there was a very large one that seemed to be rarely parked. Wearing a striped blanket and holding some stringed field games in her hand, a 40-year-old Dulong woman walked to the front of the RV and smashed the glass windows of the RV. It doesn''t seem to be visible at all.


    However, she was not surprised by this. Some foreigners travel around the world by car, and of course they must take some precautions. If the window glass can let people see inside, that''s weird.


    After the middle-aged Dulong woman hesitated for a while, she tapped her finger lightly on the caravan door, and the door quickly opened. A man in casual clothes stood by the door, smiling from Dulong. The women participated in the baking contest and the door was closed.


    The Dulong women turned and left. She cannot be curious about these distant tourists. These people live in cars and cannot live in family hotels. She can''t control it. In any case, the food for this day is still outside. The requirement is simply to provide some local barbecue is also a kind of income.


    Inside the RV, the smile on the face of the strong man with the kebab disappeared. He glanced at the barbecue on his hand. Some helpless words: "Roasted mountain rat meat, leader, you and No. 5 in the past two days, I ate mountain rat meat several times on the 6th",


    The middle-aged man standing nearby grabbed a few skewers of grilled mountain rat meat from Jian Shuo''s hands. Somewhat strange is that I resisted eating mountain rat meat on the 3rd. He did not eat it. This is the roasted golden oil of the whole mountain. The rat meat smells fragrant and tastes good. It whispered softly: "If you don''t want to eat, you won''t eat it. These two days have been grilled fish, grilled pork, grilled goose, etc. This is the first time. Look, are you four? Enter the mountains, field mice Everywhere, just grab and enjoy it, there are such good things,"


    I watched the leader of the team pull the mountain rat meat into his mouth and chew it. No. 3 had sour water in his throat unconsciously, thinking: Don''t tell the truth, so as not to lose the interest of the leader. Four national security special operations teams and four people entered the mountains along the disaster Ye Hao, experiencing the frenzy of fighting between humans and animals. The speed of writing reports has been very fast. I don¡¯t know, the team leader doesn¡¯t have time to watch. After he reads the submitted report, how will he react? I hope his appetite is good.


    I thought about this on the 3rd: "How can I tell my boss, I don¡¯t have any surprised expressions on my face,"


    The team leader swallowed the chewed barbecue three or two times, and then smiled softly: "After you left, she came to ask, I said this is an overseas hot summer in the northern part of the West, she is traveling the world. She is traveling around the world. No doubt about all."


    No. 3 is undecided, the door was opened. The group leader walked into the corridor behind him, and there were many small rooms on both sides. I knocked gently on two doors, and soon there were two small rooms. The door was opened, and two cunning men stood by the door and said almost in unison: "No. 3, the mission is still so exciting, the report is finished"

 Chapter 588： image

    On the 3rd, he said directly: "The team leader shouted for barbecue. The owner of the family hotel has already delivered it. Have you ever eaten mountain rat meat? That''s the thing. I heard it is very good..." .


    After he hadn''t finished speaking, he saw two big men flying quickly to take away their respective doors, opened the door in front of the corridor and walked out. Needless to say, they go to enjoy mountain rat meat.


    They are all foodies. On the 3rd, they sneaked out of the abdomen. They quickly walked to the end of the corridor, opened the door of the monitoring room, and walked in. The door closes automatically. "The licensed Xiao Qingjie is searching for several resource satellites to transmit photos taken by the Lika Mountains. However, I don¡¯t have much hope. These satellites are used to monitor resource changes in certain areas. The infrared and ultraviolet scanning modes are difficult to match. Visually found. Under white light, you can see the traces of human activity in the mountains... Okay, No. 3, how greasy your hands are, this smell smells familiar, it¡¯s not a roasted mountain Rat meat, "


    Xiao Chenmei, dressed in casual clothes, sat in front of the integrated console with her hands constantly operating. Her eyes were fixed on several LCD screens in front of her. Liu Xiaoqing stood beside her and saw the number three enter. In the control room, I asked a few words at random,


    Xiaoxiao said on the 3rd: "I think it''s good, it''s grilled mountain rat meat, hey, where is the paper towel, I just forgot to wipe it,"


    Xiao Chenmei gave him a blank piece of paper and said directly: "It''s not in the corner, I want to take it myself. I don''t care about you now,"


    "Well, Xiao Chen, I still focus on replaying the image and set it to single-frame playback mode. Yes, there is no gain from other sources," Liu Xiaoqing said in a low voice.


    "It has been set to single-frame mode, and the eyes can see the flowers. I will go and see if there is any new information," Xiao Chen said, leaving the console, erasing the third trace of his hand from the tissue, and sitting Computer desk, operating computer,


    Soon, Xiao Chen''s gaze turned to the computer screen. Surprisingly said: "There is always a glimpse. Just when I saw this news, a group of seven people from the Human Science Institute arrived in Dulongjiang Township, Gongshan County a few days ago. It is said that it is necessary to conduct an investigation. Comprehensive armed security guards and border guards The information obtained by the security administrator in the Nujiang River confirms this situation. The specific task is not yet clear.¡±


    "There is another task. This academy specializes in researching different people. Ye Hao is not in the research institute for many days. You should find someone on the mountain. Wait, you said that the academy has only a group of seven people, plus a tour guide in a strange wilderness. Eight people. So, more than 20 people are another group..." Liu Xiaoqing stared at the screen sitting in front of the console and found an unexpected situation.


    Xiao Chen and No. 3 heard Liu Xiaoqing''s words, hurriedly walked across the console, stared at the single-frame image enlarged on the screen, enlarged multiple single-frame images, and clearly saw more than 20 small red dots appearing in the forest. On the clearing. According to the comparison, more than 20 people should pass through the open space of the forest, and they were accidentally photographed by the resource satellite.


    Liu Xiaoqing tried his best to expand these red dots. The image shows that although it has been severely distorted, it can still be seen. There are indeed more than 20 people. The pixels on the image look very dark and can be distinguished. Is the outline of some weapons,


    Liu Xiaoqing operated the equipment and quickly restored the single frame image. It was found that this was a video taken by the resource satellite yesterday afternoon. Back to Xiao Chen and No. 3, the tone was serious: "Xiao Chen immediately launched peripheral intelligence. Searching, the third team found the captain, these people must transit through Bagan, we are in big trouble",

 Chapter 589： problem

    Xiao Chen and No.3 both nodded and answered each other. This is not for poaching, but for poaching, but there are other pictures in difficult-to-access mountainous areas that are worthy of these people''s attention.


    The person who contacted the Humanities Research Institute is also in the same mountain range. Things are easy to understand. These armed cross-border elements must have the same ideas as the research team. This is "catch people." The goal of the institute should be that it is a versatile person with special abilities, highly valued by the institute, but the researchers of the institute are not only interested in this person.


    The reason why Liu Xiaoqing said that the domestic security administrator special operations team had a big problem was that Ye Hao.


    In the morning, Liu Xiaoqing''s four-man team was in Bukawang Village. They didn''t say anything to Song Xiaoshuang and Zheng Hailing. They left on two off-road motorcycles and returned to their mobile base. Zheng Hailing talked about it secretly. Liu Xiaoqing is the words of his followers, Liu Xiaoqing will certainly not know.


    But after returning to the RV base, the head of the action team on duty in the monitoring room shouted to Liu Xiaoqing, who had just slept on the single bed, and said that she asked Song Xiaoshuang to call a woman, and the content of the mobile phone might affect the operation. According to the team''s tracking plan, Ye Hao should not return to Jiang City immediately.


    Liu Xiaoqing instinctively wants to suffer, this guy is purely a disaster star. Whenever he goes there, he will cause you trouble. He quickly returned to the monitoring room, put on headphones, and recalled the audio data stored in the device. After listening, her face became a bit ugly. The heart is in the dark. This is about him. Ye Hao has become a firefighter. With him there, Zheng Hailing¡¯s parents were trapped on the mountain. Zheng Hailing yelled at him and even monitored his special operations team with him. Every action ran into the mountains and swayed out of the mountain rat tide. They repaid some bullets. They returned to the base and had just wiped their weapons. Even the attendance report has not been written yet, lying on the bed. After resting, my eyes were still stunned, and a new situation appeared.


    Later, I naturally called Xiao Chen who was already asleep, and conducted an intelligence search on Song Xiaoshuang''s phone. Under the higher authority of the domestic security administrator''s special operations team, I read relevant information from other departments. I have been responsible for the past few days. The satellite imagery on Lika Mountain is large and tries to figure out what happened as quickly as possible.


    This was also impossible, because Ye Hao was a person who followed the action team closely. His action team is of course very clear. If he faces some evil people, he will send out a huge noise and special action team. Still have to clean up the mess he made,


    ......


    In the monitoring room, all members of the domestic security administrator''s special operations team are there. The captain wiped his hands with a tissue and greasy hands. Intelligence analysis concluded: "All the information and information collected in all aspects have been read. I will take a closer look. The situation is already clear. There are 8 people in the Institute of Human Science. It is located in the Lika Mountains in the Dulong River Canyon. On the right bank, looking for an old man who used to be differently capable in the 1990s. In the university laboratory, Niche showed his different abilities. Later, he was invited by the college to do a lot of work. Professional experiments. Of course, we There is no right to know the content of these experiments." The leader of the group looked at the group members around him, and then said: "The problem happened to an elderly man named Kang. The institute hopes to find him after many years.

 Chapter 590： Experience

    There are some experiments, but unfortunately the institute also has strong competitors, namely, a group of militants from the border of Bagan, including the death of the researcher Anna family, and the members of the ability killer. We also know that Encore and Ye Hao are buried in the hands of information. Under the black kill the upper and surrounding members. Last night, Anna did not send a signal to the research institute for help, but indirectly contacted Ye Hao. Explain her. It is judged that the research team is in a very dangerous situation. It needs people who can save the situation. The institutes are too far apart and there is no real fatal number. Only Ye Hao''s dark claws were used. After all, Anna grew up in ying country and her way of doing things is completely different from ours, but her relationship with Ye Hao is completely different. In addition, there is an old man in the investigation team, an agent retired from the military intelligence service, and his other identities. Song Xiao Uncle Shuang, the equivalent of a girlfriend Anna, is an uncle, Shuang Songxiao has no reason to refuse to take risks in the mountains,"


    Liu Xiaoqing threw a piece of lozenges at the top management. After the captain reached out and grabbed it, his face looked a little relaxed. In the end, he concluded: ¡°According to the particularity of our mission and the sensitivity of the border area, we will take the whole body. Armed security guards, border guards and local administrative agencies are excluded. Nujiang prefecture has no internal security administrator system. Help Therefore, for the researcher of the Institute and Ye Hao, that is, us, I submitted a concise report to the supervisor in charge, hoping to pass,"


    "Team leader, there is a new official mission briefing, you see," Xiao Chen sat at the computer desk, saw the new information prompt, clicked on the folder to see, it was the official mission briefing, and he said it quickly.


    Liu Xiaoqing and the captain quickly walked to Xiao Chen and stared at the task briefing on the screen. The content of the briefing is: agree to the task requirements submitted by the action team, and the action team will perform the task of continuing to supervise Song Xiaoshuang and confirm that he has not sold national interests. In the case of a camera, you can act from the side to help, protect the lives of the research personnel of the Institute, do everything possible to prevent the situation from getting out of control, and authorize the action team to enter the country''s armed elements completely autonomously, without asking for instructions.


    Once this mission briefing appeared, the members of the action team were very excited. No request is required for complete autonomy. In other words, the militants who cross the border are the dishes of the action team. This is purely a murder permit for the action team.


    The national security system did not say what it wanted to do. If you want to get rid of those who endanger the country and national security, you usually need to go through the instructions of your boss. Human life is not a child''s game. The task briefs received by the action team will be harvested. Things like human life are boiled down to action groups, and naturally someone will complete it afterwards. This is a rare thing.


    "Well, everyone has seen the task briefing. This is a rare opportunity to experience the spirit. We are accepting other people''s tasks. On the 7th, where is Song Xiaoshuang now," the team leader said quickly. road,


    "According to the installation of the location tracker, Ye Hao''s backpack is still in the village of Bukawang. He has not left the village. Two hours ago, from the background sound of the phone, it should have been a call at the dining table. The practice is that there are guests. , You must drink while eating, and you must be happy. Because of Zheng Hailing¡¯s relationship, Ye Hao would not leave without saying goodbye. At the beginning, we were all like Zheng Hailing, thinking that he would return to Jiang City, and it was necessary to explain this. Now It¡¯s time to find a Dulong villager who is familiar with the situation in Ma Village. It takes time, "The newest chariot of the Doomsday Super God Chapter address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlFull text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download Address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading : Https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click below "Favorites" record this (Chapter 590 Experience) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 591： Straightforward

    In the direction of Maku Village, you must at least sit on the Dulong River (formerly Kongdang). Dulong River is the seat of the township administration. There is a lot of traffic and there are naturally more transportation methods. After the Dulong River, there should be no major problems with dozens of kilometers left to Maku Village. Xiao Chen quickly stated Song Xiaoshuang''s position and added his own analysis and judgment.


    "Okay, the analysis on the 7th is very good. Now I will assign the responsibility of everyone in this operation..." The team leader spoke quickly and arranged the task.


    ......


    After hearing Song Xiaoshuang''s account at that time, Mu Yiyi stared at Ye Hao repeatedly, and rubbed his lips with his tongue. Song Xiaoshuang''s words made her nervous, and her heart was choosing whether to promise Song Xiaoshuang''s request. This guy is obviously a problem. She didn''t want to bring Ye Hao to Maku Village, which affected the quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the village. But he said it was for friends. This is still Mu Yiyi. Very grateful,


    After thinking about it, Mu Yiyi said: "When should I go as soon as possible, there is no car at the location of the Dulongjiang Township Administrative Office. There are dozens of kilometers of mountain roads from here to Marcus Village. You can only drive."


    Mu Yiyi was also a straightforward person, and promised Ye Hao to take him to Marcus Village and immediately thought about how to go.


    Ye Hao and Zheng Hailing nodded and replied. The three quickly returned to Connie''s family hotel. Zheng Hailing threw something she thought was useful in Ye Hao''s No. 1 backpack, mainly eating food. The medicine bag is already in the hole. When you are done, just leave an empty shell, you don''t have to bring it.


    With the experience of penetrating in the cave, Zheng Hailing deliberately found Kong Nini and asked if the family dormitory was ready to carry the medical kit, and hoped that Ye Hao would take it away. The result was not disappointed. There are actually some next to Ye Hao. Connie tried to think about what else in the family could use when she was injured.


    Kong Nini found some unused towels, a small bottle of wine, and a small bag of cotton swabs. Zheng Hailing gave Connie a powerful bear hug. With these three things, the basic field rescue can be completed. ,


    Zheng Hailing also handed Ye Hao the only Beidou handheld device. He needs to contact Anna for details. The handheld device was turned on when packing the device, but he found that Anna''s mobile phone was not online, and Ye Hao did not. Close it and put it directly in your pocket instead of in your backpack, so that once you receive a new sentence, he will quickly know that there will be no delay.


    Song Xiaoshuang''s mobile phone was powered by a portable charger after eating. He quickly put the phone in his trouser pocket. He knew that Zheng Zheng and his aunt were still drunk on the bed in the dormitory at home. They did not say goodbye to them, but Connie and his brother. Kong Xiaobing gave Ye Hao a hug.


    Ye Hao carried a backpack and looked at Zheng Hailing again, who was leaning against the door of the dormitory. She found her eyes were red. Although she couldn''t bear it, she turned her head, walked out of the family hotel with a small backpack, and gradually drifted away.


    Zheng Hailing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with both hands and asked Kong Nini: "Connini, is there any car going back to Gongshan County in the afternoon?" Ye Hao and Mu Yiyi, standing next to the Suspension Bridge on the left bank of the Dulong River, wanted to park a car.


    The two stood near the suspension bridge for nearly half an hour. They only saw various private cars, agricultural vehicles and a few light trucks returning to Gongshan County from the direction of Dulong River, but they did not see back to Dulong River. car.

 Chapter 592： waterfall

    Ye Hao feels that this road is likely to have a landslide again. The car is blocked. I looked at the phone from my trouser pocket and glanced at it. It''s almost five o''clock in the afternoon. I looked at Mu Yiyi next to the small backpack. He whispered: "Mu Yiyi, it''s almost too late. If you don''t have a car for a few minutes, go back to Bukawang village and let Connie help a motorcycle in the village?"


    Mu Yiyi once again placed his palm on his forehead, blocking the sun''s rays and seeing the road from the top of his head. He found no car at the end of the road. The expression on his face was a little unpleasant. He said: ¡°Most of the roads are blocked. If the car doesn¡¯t come, just wait. The geological structure of Dulongjiang Gorge is complex and fragile. Every year after the road is repaired, landslides will occur. I heard that some people have started to think about it. Build a foundation on the Dulong River. Very high dams to develop shipping and power generation, but it seems to be just an illusion. Backwater will flood the road. Shipping cannot solve all the problems. This rainy season blocks things all the way. It should last for many years. However, I hope to see things like this continue for a long time. Although the traditional folk culture was relatively complete before Dulongjiang Township was a bit closed. After several years abroad, I found that many subtle things would soon fade away. It will probably disappear..."


    The feeling that Mu Yiyi said to Ye Hao should be to tell her the true thoughts in her heart. She directly said: "What do you want to do after returning to the hot summer? Will it become a tour guide?"


    Ye Hao''s words gave him a glimpse. Later, a smile appeared on his face, and he patted his shoulder. He said: "You don''t mean I don''t remember where to start. Now it seems to protect the dragon''s unique folk culture. If the tour guide is a good entry point, please go back and discuss with Dad. He should support me! Yes! , Just like this, find a way to get the tour guide card, Ye Hao, next time you visit Dulong River, call me!"


    Mu Yiyi''s words made Song Xiaoshuang laugh. He felt guilty inside. He thinks he just said that he just said it again. It is ridiculous to let Mu Yiyi decide the direction of future efforts. He thought he was still behind. Kangaroo State University accepts Western education. I can''t look at her in a purely hot summer way of thinking, so I think it will ease soon.


    The two chatted and spent the afternoon unknowingly. Ye Hao just remembered to look at the time. It took more than ten minutes. The two are about to turn around and cross the suspension bridge and return to Bukawang Village. A car came from the end of the road.


    Ye Hao took a closer look. Isn''t this the farm vehicle that passed away not long ago? The only driver was the driver, but the rear compartment was full of people. When I thought about it, I quickly guessed what was going on and waved quickly. "Hey!" The driver of the farm vehicle had noticed that Ye Hao had waved his hand, and his speed quickly slowed down. The smooth brakes are next to Ye Hao and Mu, and the owner cannot be careless.


    "These two people are going to the township, or when they go to Jinglang to see the Moon Waterfall, they will go out today, and they will definitely send it out when they want it!"


    The driver in the 1930s did not let the car drive away. The hood of the farm vehicle was trembling, idling trembling, and the driver trembling. The driver shook his head, shouted in Mandarin with a local accent, and invited Ye Hao and Mu. Yiyi was in his car.


    In this short period of time, the car owner behind the cab has been waiting impatiently, and began to urge the driver of the farm vehicle to act quickly and not to delay everyone''s time.

 Chapter 593： Thinking

    Mu Yiyi still hesitated to listen to the driver. Ye Hao has opened the cab door and said directly: "Go to Marcus Village."


    He hurried to the car with a backpack on his back and sat next to the driver. The cab of an agricultural vehicle had very little space. The large backpack was placed on his lap, almost to the bottom of his cheekbones.


    Mu Yiyi saw Ye Hao go up and leaned against his chest with a small backpack on his back. He stepped on the front and the front cab. He walked in and found that he could not sit down at all. The remaining positions can only accommodate her. Half of the fart, Mu Yiyi is so dumbfounded, isn''t this embarrassment for her?


    Because Ye Hao with a large backpack cannot block the driver''s operation of the shift lever, which affects driving safety, Mu Bi still has no room, she still squats, the driver did not pay attention to the equipment, the car has already started, I did not sit in Hao Mu Yiyi lost her center of gravity and directly hit the windshield, scared her by the eclipse of the flower, swaying her hands, almost screaming, a pair of clever eyes closed directly. I can''t bear to see myself collide with the hard glass, I must be injured. !


    Later, Wu Yiyi felt wrong. Why did he not feel pain after hitting the windshield, but he felt that his body was sitting on the seat after the meal, but this seat gave her a sense of strangeness, how did he feel that the farts of the two halves were not the same? There was a step in the seat of the farm vehicle. ? One side is high, the side is short, and the temperature is worse.


    Mu Yiyi immediately opened his eyes, and when he saw the situation, his white neck suddenly turned red. She was already sitting on Ye Hao''s right thigh and tied tightly to the big backpack. The rest naturally occupies the rest of the seat, and her right leg was close to the door, feeling ten twists and turns.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yiyi was very angry. He is considering whether to communicate with Song Xiaoshuang. He heard Ye Hao whisper in his ear: "Please be patient. People in the back seat should go to many places to go to the township management office. When going to the train, you don''t have to change your mind. Every time the driver changes gears, the lever will wipe under the thighs. , Otherwise the gears cannot be replaced at all. Should you think of this girl? "Hearing Song Xiaoshuang''s words, the angry expression on Mu Yiyi''s face was thrown into the country of Java! A seemingly simple problem has been enlarged, and the back of the spine has been cold. Ye Hao reacted quickly! Seeing no one in the back of the car, sitting next to the driver, he is a man, there is no need to worry about women¡¯s thinking, this guy is a farmer driver? Very familiar with this kind of car? Otherwise, you can think about it quickly by transposition. If it is the latter, this person must be a weirdo.


    This car has come a long way. The driver only raised the question of labor costs. A person in Dulong River, ten, and 20 to Marcus or Jinglang, and then pay to the destination, the obvious price If you don¡¯t agree with prices like Ye Hao, you can take care of them when you get on the bus. It is very important to go to Maku Village.

 Chapter 594： strange

    Seeing Ye Hao''s driver price, after agreeing to the default method, Mu Yiyi also put down the question and asked the driver how his car was filled.


    The shrewd driver did not directly answer her question. She took a cigarette from the red plum box under the windshield, squatted in her mouth, grabbed the steering wheel with one hand, and touched it with two trouser pockets. I found that I couldn''t find it. The fire machine had some stunned faces. After stepping on the clutch to shift gears, he removed the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, ready to put it back in the cigarette case. However, he was surprised to find that the cigarette in his hand had been lit, which scared him to smoke. Throwing out the car window, the accelerator pedal could not help but step on the foot, and the car''s speed suddenly increased a lot.


    The driver began to look at Ye Hao and Mu Yiyi frequently, knowing that one of them was doing it, his eyes changed and his heart was embarrassed. These two people are not simple characters!


    The driver quickly explained Mu Yiyi''s problem, saying that it was originally to go to King Moqin, but after passing through Kongdang''s administrative office, he could no longer move. A landslide blocked the road and the car came out. If you do not go, you cannot enter. You can see many people risking crossing the landslide area. He felt that the opportunity to make money had come. After a while, he really filled the car and went back. It''s actually very simple.


    The 30-year-old farm truck driver, directly because of a strange red plum smoke, put away the mentality of ignoring Song Xiaoshuang and Mu Yiyi.


    There is no way, Gongshan County is a multi-ethnic autonomous county where Catholicism, Christianity, Tibetan and Western religions and primitive religions coexist. If you want to preach and win believers, you must show the "mirage". According to speculation, Song Xiaoshuang and Mu Yiyi did it. After the soul, the driver directly smashed. Although he did not know the religious beliefs of Song Jinshuang and Mu Yiyi, he already felt the bones on his back cool, and talked quickly to try to understand the two.


    Only saw the driver throw away a cigarette. How do cigarettes burn? She knew nothing about it. She thought that this should be Ye Hao''s ability, but how did he do it?


    At this time, Ye Hao was very fascinated. He did not consider how to follow the wood. He stuffed the red plum cigarette case into his hand, and put a piece of ink into his mouth. He stopped his finger and paused for a second. Opened, the corners of the mouth twitched, a burst of fire flashed from the cigarette, and then a puff of smoke was exhaled from the nose!


    Ye Hao picked up the cigarette case and screamed that the driver was also coming. One of the excellent drivers drew a cigarette from the cigarette case and stuffed it into the corner of his mouth. He only saw Song Xiaoshuang''s hands shaking before his eyes. The smoke has ignited. This time, he did not randomly throw away the lit cigarette. He pumped vigorously, and the smoke filled the cab for a while.


    Ye Hao''s casual cigarette case was thrown in the corner of the windshield. He took only a few puffs of a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, then squeezed it out of the window and threw it out of the window. After smiling Mu Yiyi, his face became ugly.


    Mu Yiyi originally wanted to blame Ye Hao. He never asked the "madam" beside him. He has no manners of a gentleman. Later, he thought he could not figure out a strange thing. Ye Hao did something exciting. Ye Hao quickly asked the driver if he knew how much power he dared to use in this hole? The result is equal to a white problem. The driver has no chance to see the bold father play this kind of ability, because he always lives in the mountains.


    Seeing if there is anything he can''t ask, Ye Hao stopped asking, and Mu Yiyi was around, presumably he could figure out the truth quickly.

 Chapter 595： machine

    ......


    At around three o''clock in the afternoon, Ye Hao and Mu Yiyi had arrived in Maku Village. In fact, many people got off the bus at the location of the Dulongjiang Township Administration Office. Only a few people have been to Maku and Jinglang, Ye Hao and Mu. Yiyi carried the backpack to the back of the car, and there were dozens of kilometers on the road behind. There is no need to squeeze into the narrow cab.


    Although she has not been back for a while, she is still very well in the village. One is her sweet mouth, her uncle, uncle, swear, she is very happy. The other is that she knows she is a raft. His daughter, and his niece, respect the elderly and should not be underestimated. If she suddenly spends a long day, the villagers will have light on their faces.


    Ye Hao unexpectedly saw a Chery car in a remote corner of the village. The window is closed and you must be alone on the mountain. The Lika Mountain area is very wide. I hope she will not encounter it. Bad guys!


    Ye Hao suddenly remembered that a group of Anna''s people had not returned to the village because of some people. Yi Xue is the most intelligent. If he is really unlucky, he will quickly find a way to escape.


    Under Mu Yiyi''s leadership, Ye Hao did not go directly to her home, but followed her to a wooden house, trying to figure out the activities of the Anna Group in the village from his smile. mountain. This aunt likes Mu Yiyi who Mu Yiyi came out very much. Song Xiaoshuang''s plan is easy to find.


    Mu Yiyi shouted in front of the wooden house, and soon the door of the wooden house opened. A woman in her fifties wearing a striped blanket came out of the wooden house and smiled and saw her face and her arms. Mu Yiyi hugged immediately.


    Later, I heard Mu Yiyi inquiring about the activities of Anna and her party in the village. His face looked strange. Staring at Ye Hao many times, he said to Mu Yi: "You didn''t go home? I don''t know other things? Hey, it seems I really don''t know. Some foreigners went to the village a few days ago. The people in the village were all yours. Said researchers. They were all arranged by your father. The car should also be parked near the old house. These people also asked your father to give guidance, saying that it was necessary to find the old man who was afraid of this hole. The old man didn¡¯t know how to hide. Where, for days, haven''t seen them come back!"


    After hearing what he said, Ye Hao was shocked, thinking in his heart that it was too smart and it was a big deal! Looking back at Mu Yiyi, she found that her face was pale and trembling, and her eyes had lost focus. She leaned on the ground, Ye Hao hugged it in a hurry. With her help, she supports Timber. In the wooden house, I found a wooden chair and let Wu Yiyi sit down. The small backpack on the back was removed from her body to reduce the burden on her body.


    When Ye Hao felt that things were far beyond his expectations, the Beidou handheld device in his pocket suddenly vibrated, prompting the receipt of new paper information. Ye Hao did not hesitate. After taking out the text message, he saw the **** eyes in his eyes. The air, but quickly disappeared, he said, and then took the phone out of his trouser pocket. After Ye Hao walked out of the cabin, he quickly edited a text message and sent it to his mobile phone. Soon, the call bell rang. After Song Xiaoshuang connected, he just hung up the phone. He also took back the machine. In the wooden house, I saw that I was comforting. Relax. He sat on the chair and watched Ye Hao come in. He stood up in a hurry and looked at him hopefully. He eagerly said: "Take me, I will go to the mountains to find my father and uncle!"


    A trace of hesitation flashed across Ye Hao''s face, and he said, "What are you doing? It''s best to stay at home, but to deliver food. You think that hunting with an axe and bow, you can deal with powerful enemies, this is not drama!"

 Chapter 596： doubt

    Mu Yi was really anxious. He caught the roar of Song Xiao''s double conspiracy: "Ye Hao, you must take me, otherwise you will make me dizzy now!"


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t want to take her, she could feel the dignity on Song Xiaoshuang''s face. This was enough to make Ye Hao feel difficult and difficult to deal with. In other words, Dad and Uncle must be very dangerous. This may be unexpected, Ye Hao didn''t take her.


    Unexpectedly, both father and uncle are related to the research team. The people of the college need Song Xiaoshuang''s help. How could she encounter such a thing? After hearing these words, Mu Yiyi was stupid. Some of them lost their souls and almost fell to the ground. She directly thinks that her father and uncle are not ordinary people. The people at the college are also very simple. If they add up, they may need help. The enemy must be very strong!


    The problem is that Ye Hao next to him is the one who received the message to resolve the crisis. Mu Na has taken care of it. There is only one thought, he must let Ye Hao take her. This mother disappeared more than ten years ago. Now there is only her father. She doesn''t know if her father was wrong or whether she would be hit like this.


    Next to me, I looked at Mu Yiyi''s clothes in Ye Hao''s clothes, but the 30-year-old man in front of him showed a melancholy expression, but did not speak. She is thought to be thinking about Mu Yi''s excessive behavior. I don¡¯t know what Furong, Scorpion and Roar will do, but I haven¡¯t seen rafts and mops in the village for a few days, and it must be unexpected. Of course his anxiety can be understood, so he said to him next to him: "I think you have to go home and have a look. Maybe you can find something useful to bring into the mountains?"


    Mu Yiyi heard the shackles beside the circle, still holding Ye Hao''s clothes, staring at Ye Hao with a pair of eyes. Seeing Ye Hao''s last little bit, Mu Yiyi was extremely happy. He picked up a small backpack from the wooden house floor and rushed out of the wooden house door a few steps. Song Xiao squatted down and bowed softly in both directions, and then Wu Yiyi quickly left the hut.


    ¡¤The wooden house is relatively remote. There is a small hill nearby. Ye Hao ran and followed Mu Yiyi back to the wooden house. Obviously, two off-road vehicles were parked in the sparse banana forest. Needless to say, Anna and his party use it. The door of the wooden house is not locked. Only wooden bolts are placed on the door frame. The cabin does not have large windows. It only opens a small ventilation window on the high wall of the wooden wall and supports the wooden flip. Move the bolt quickly and push the door open. Ye Hao followed closely, put the backpack on the ground, and found that the wooden house was very simple.


    In addition to the fire pit on the ground, there are some ordinary furniture. Although the electricity used here is sold by one or several companies, some appliances, such as televisions and washing machines, look good. Small hydropower is used for power generation in mountainous areas, and township management agencies use professional power stations for power supply. However, there is no electrical equipment in the house. In addition to the corner bed, table, wooden wardrobe, bamboo storage shelf near the fire pit wall, simple cooking. Tableware and condiments, some short-mouthed pots with burlap on the pockets, were randomly placed on the wall. Ye Hao found a well-sealed pottery lid, and found that it was filled with glutinous wine, so I quickly covered it. This is me. Knowing that to save a long time, a napkin will cover the spout. A half-size pottery pot is buried in the soil, and the mouth of the pot is covered with wooden boards. Just as Ye Hao suspected, it was filled with white flowers and rice.

 Chapter 597： coma

    There are wooden pegs on the log walls, and all kinds of dried meat are hung on the walls. The black ear pot burning on the fire pit left a deep impression on Ye Hao. The only electrical device in the wooden house is a wire. The energy-saving lamp is connected by a cable, and the switch is a rope type. Ye Hao tried it, but the lamp did not turn on.


    Ye Hao searched the room and found a lot of books in the closet. Few sets of clothes. The next Mu Yiyi explained: ¡°This is the wooden house where my father lived when he was young. I married my mother in the village and I was born here. A few years later, my father was assigned to the staff room. The family moved to the school for only one year off. After that, my father stayed for a long time. There is not much here. There is a wooden house next to me. In addition to cooking tools, there is also a bed and table. There is also a fire pit. It has been cold for several months. There is only one ventilation window. "


    As for Mu Yiyi, Ye Hao has not decided yet, and found that there is nothing worth noting in the wooden house. He turned and walked out. Mu Yiyi asked what he was doing. Ye Hao replied that he wanted to find something in the car to enter the mountain.


    The two walked directly in front of the two off-road vehicles and looked in through the windows. They found that apart from the off-road vehicle seat, they could not see anything else of value. The other two rows of seats in the rear of the other car are placed. The flat, tarpaulin under the protruding bag should contain a lot of good things.


    Ye Hao ran to the back door of the off-road vehicle. The palm is stuck in the door lock. The intention is that the swing punch has been passed to the door lock. I just heard two brief metal breaks, and saw that Ye Hao had pulled it up. Open the door, open the tarp, and look for things in some paper boxes and large canvas pockets.


    Mu Yiyi noticed a clear palm print on the car door. Involuntarily clutching her palm for comparison, he found that Ye Hao''s mark was not that big.


    She was still thinking, she heard Ye Hao''s voice: "Don''t worry, take your clothes back to the wooden house, and then change to the mountain!"


    Without returning to God, he saw a pair of folded clothes thrown from Song''s hands. He quickly caught it and found that it was a dark green outdoor uniform. The identity sign, there is a cloth belt on the belt, and the clothes and trousers are particularly large. It must be the uniform of the institute.


    She blinked and found that Ye Hao had opened the door that was pulled and closed. Although the lock has been destroyed, it cannot be seen if it is not approached. He holds the same outdoor uniform in his hand and a backpack of the same color, which is bigger than her, but much smaller than Ye Hao. Wait, he has something in his hand and almost lied to it!


    "Ye Hao, how did you find a dagger in the car? There is not much to go out?" Mu Yiyi was a little confused.


    Ye Hao took Wu Yiyi''s arm and walked back. After she said: "Will you use it?" she was upset. Don''t hurt yourself, it''s not fun! "


    "I don''t want to do this, just look at it?" After seeing Ye Hao''s direct refusal, Mu Yiyi felt that he had never used such a thing.


    "Go back to the wooden house, you must hurry up." Ye Hao was about to come home without turning directly.


    After seeing Song Xiaoshuang, Mu Yiyi didn''t doubt him. He walked in. He felt that he was being attacked by endurance, and his eyes soon blurred. After seeing Ye Hao coming, she struggled to say two words before she fell into a coma: "Ye Hao...you are a liar, my head is too dizzy!"

 Chapter 598： cautious

    Ye Hao hugged Mu Yiyi and quickly walked to the bed in the corner. After placing Mu Yiyi gently on the bed, she covered her. Ye Hao used wooden Yiyi rubber bands to solve the colored rubber bands he used. He wiped it on his right wrist, wrapping the crystal bracelet. It is difficult to complete the task. This white crystal has a big secret, not to be missed.


    Don''t let Mu Yi follow, but Ye Hao had already thought of it. The reason why he entered the wooden house and looked around was actually to hide his true purpose. He wanted to find a pen and paper for wood. Yiyi leave a message!


    As expected, in the closet of the book, I found some letterhead, next to it is the hero gold-core pen, and the carbon ink is placed in the corner at the bottom of the closet.


    Ye Hao quickly took out the pen and letterhead, took off the cap, and gently rotated the pen. He found that the ink could be seen on the ground. He used the credit pen to write two lines on the letterhead by the bed, but Mu Yiyi couldn¡¯t keep up with the effect. After waking up, he can''t enter the mountain alone. There are many wolves and tigers on the mountain, as well as wild bears. He will try his best to bring her father back!


    Ye Hao tore off the written information from the letterhead, pressed it on the table with a book, and put the used pen and letterhead back in place. Going to the door of the room, quickly took off the dirty blue sky wool sportswear, took out the dark green research institute uniform from the backpack and put it on his body, and inserted the dagger sheath on the waist in the gap of the log. At the top, the middle part of the scabbard is pressed by the two Velcro on the pants, which will not affect the movement of the human body when it moves quickly. Zheng Hailing gave his sweatpants a pair of slacks, but the elastic dagger could not be hung.


    Ye Hao put the mobile phone and Beidou handheld device in his pocket, and threw the contents of the big backpack into the dark green backpack. This time, you can only choose an important belt to enter the mountains. The backpack is equipped with climbing rope, poncho and blanket. Strong light flashlight, compass, water purification tablets, several boxes of self-heating food, light alloy lunch box with lid, two bags of compressed biscuits, towels, alcohol, Connie cotton swabs, of course you must bring the next one and three bottles of water. For the waterproof casings for the device, put them directly in your pocket, put a pair of half-finger leather gloves directly on your hands, and put the rest of the chocolate in half-the bag is also in your trouser pocket. .


    In this way, Ye Hao''s total weight is also less than 10 kilograms, such as chargers, sleeping bags, and a large amount of food left by Song Xiaoshuang.


    Ye Hao put the removed velvet sportswear into the big backpack, and put the wooden black uniform that was too late to wear on the backpack. After doing this, he checked the time on his handheld computer before going out after receiving the paper information. It''s been fifteen minutes, and it''s 3:25 in the afternoon. Ye Hao didn''t delay any longer. He looked back at Mu Yiyi on the same bed and opened the door to go out.


    Before the dizzy Yiyi, Ye Hao was considered to be. After observation, there were only three wooden houses within a few tens of meters. Apart from him and Mu Yiyi, there is no one else at all. Mu Yiyi also said that one of them was her. Then there was only a wooden house with no one. Even if someone returns soon after he leaves, there is only a 50% chance that they will be found in the wooden house next to him. His shots are also very cautious, and Wu Yiyi is just the beginning of his teenage years. Not much feeling for a few minutes. After this period of time, she will wake up and there should be no major problems.

 Chapter 599： antenna

    Ye Hao is a path full of mugwort from the banana forest. He leaves the village and enters the mountains, looking for equipment in the car, opening the waterproof canvas, besides taking out two sets of uniforms and a dagger, he also looks at several pairs of cartons. The training shoes should be two pairs of different numbers for one person in the inspection group, one pair is placed on the feet, and the other pair is naturally placed on the car. Ye Hao noticed that the pattern on the sole was the same as the pattern on the foot. It is a non-slip tooth. On the path of Qinghao, you can clearly see several people wearing training shoes and staying on the soft muddy ground after the rain. Footprints, the beginning of this road, and the footprints left by Anna and his party are a good way to determine the direction.


    ......


    Soon after Ye Hao left the village, an RV went straight to the wooden house near Mudu Muhan. Liu Xiaoqing and Xiao Chen, wearing light green gym suits, walked out of the RV. They did not carry weapons. Standing at the door of the wooden house, I saw that the house had just been hidden. Liu Xiaoqing opened the door and went in. Xiao Chen walked in with her and soon had a conversation in the wooden house.


    "Mu Yiyi? What happened? Where did Ye Hao go?"


    "Yes! What are you doing? Why did Ye Hao go? You can follow along and want to find him. He was a step late. He was shocked just now. He promised. Look at this news. He hasn''t gone too long after the ink. A research institute took a backpack. If he wants to find him, he can only find it on the mountain. Can you take me to..."


    "Damn, I know he would do this. It seems that everyone is squatting and entering the mountain alone, asking us to follow him and give him a cover. Sister Xiaoqing, Ye Hao is too simple. We are... ...".


    "Forget it, say it''s useless, check his backpack immediately. In Liuku, we have figured out what he is carrying. By analyzing the contents of his backpack, you can estimate his thoughts. We are national civil servants. The mission is performed here, I hope you will cooperate, know what to say, don¡¯t hide!"


    "You are actually a domestic security administrator! I, I, I have not sold national interests. Although I have been abroad for a few years, I am just an ordinary student. I only know Ye Hao for two days. He doesn''t like a bad guy. ?"


    ......


    A few minutes later, Mu Yiyi stood on the wooden wall, standing by the door. He looked at a caravan next to the wooden house. Her personal belongings have been checked, and Liu Xiaoqing took a mobile phone and digital camera for a while. After the event, it will be returned to her. It occurred to Mu Yiyi that they accepted the inspection, and the contents of the mobile phone and digital camera did not involve Ye Hao at all.


    At first, she thought that Liu Xiaoqing''s internal security administrator group had only four people, because there were four people in the cave, and only knew it was a group of seven.


    These five men have ordinary appearance, handsome and strong, wearing the same clothes as Liu Xiaoqing, the whole weapon came out of the RV, and went straight to the roadside of Qinghao. Mu Yiyi knew that Tang I did not want to follow this mountain this time. Four out of five have drums on assault rifle weapons. The other seems to be a sniper rifle weapon. They all wear helmets and body armor, and carry backpacks. There are a lot of small things in the body, and obviously it is necessary to do a big job, there will be her in it.


    Mu Yiyi quickly saw the skylight on the top of the RV. Several antennas of different sizes and shapes have appeared. Mu Yiyi felt dry, holding Xiao Chen''s bubble gum in his hand. I peeled off the candy wrapper, put it in my mouth and chewed it. She didn''t know her movements. Xiaochen fully monitored it in the monitoring room and looked at the LCD screen clearly.

 Chapter 600： physical strength

    Liu Xiaoqing stood in front of the integrated console, looking at a large LCD screen in front of the console. For Xiao Chen, he always likes to chew bubble gum, release it intentionally or unintentionally, to influence others to feel speechless and solemn: "Okay. Switch the video, watching the full screen is Mu Yiyi eating bubble gum, suddenly feel that he does not want to eat, Satellite Orbital permission indicates that it is not sent, and it cannot be done without this!"


    "It''s still in an authorized state, and progress is a bit slow. It is said that although it is a satellite that is about to be abandoned, it makes me nervous. All this is done by Song Xiaoshuang. I must marry him next time. Otherwise, face Acne grows on the meeting..." Xiao Chen complained quickly while operating on the console.


    "I hope he can live to your time!" Liu Xiaoqing''s tone was weak.


    More than half an hour ago, after Ye Hao and Mu Yiyi, there were still some RVs in Marcus Village. Xiao Chen suddenly heard the call from the target person Ye Hao and quickly said that Liu Xiaoqing was wearing a headset. After Liu Xiaoqing listened, I was shocked.


    In this conversation, Ye Hao was actually talking alone. The other end of the phone remained silent until the end. Disadvantages Just when she started chewing bubble gum and felt the sweetness, the progress bar was completed, swiping the screen, and the small screen window disappeared automatically. On the huge liquid crystal display, only a long row of drawn numbers appeared, with a blank underneath. There is a prompt box number in front of this box, and the content is: the permission transfer has been completed, please use Roman numerals to correctly enter the next specific satellite orbit number code!


    "Trough!" Xiao Chen used the shackles of the country to ease his inner anxiety. Isn''t this a cheat? Must go to the super level to manage the conversion of 200 digits into Roman numerals without error. It only takes one minute. Xiao Chen intuitively knew that he could not do it himself. In fact, after shaking his eyes, his hands did not stop moving, only the sound of keyboard tapping was like a cannon.


    "Xiao Qingjie, hurry! Use the segmented input method to give you 30% of the input. Time is too tight!" Xiao Chen kept converting the digits into Roman numerals. After entering the correct number in the blank box for a few seconds, I was already See that the screen on the screen is re-filtered. The input box becomes the upper middle, the lower third, and there is a red prompt next to it: three team members can successfully input. Segment input method!


    Standing next to Xiao Chen, Liu Xiaoqing stared at the LCD screen and seemed calm. Clicking a button on the console, the console and Liu Xiaoqing automatically separated the gap between the waist. A spare keyboard was hidden in the console and popped up quickly without waiting. The tray under the keyboard expands to a predetermined position. Liu Xiaoqing has flicked his hands, tapped the keyboard, and entered Roman numerals in the second input box!


    Xiao Chen gave her 30% investment. Although the countdown time has passed ten seconds before she started to act, she seems very familiar with her experience of converting between different numbers and characters from Xing Rui to national security. Liu Xiaoqing Once an economic intelligence officer, sent overseas for many years. Sometimes he wants to find some secret information, and it is very common to crack the password in a limited time.


    In the one-minute time limit, in addition to the keyboard tapping in the control room, Xiao Chen and Liu Xiaoqing occasionally had simple conversations. In the end, Xiao Chen completed 55%, and Liu Xiaoqing completed this percentage. Forty-five, I finally got the satellite orbit digital code and saw that the screen was swiped again, indicating that the satellite was being executed. Xiao Chen''s nose was already sweating, and he jumped up crying. Liu Xiaoqing yelled: "Success. Actually completed. I''m very hungry. I don''t know if there is leftover barbecue in the refrigerator? Anyway, mountain rat meat can be eaten, too much energy!"

 Chapter 601： Forced

    The three elders of the Qingyun clan were immediately cut in half, and the blood was dripping.


    That powerful sword directly directs his knowledge.


    [...]


    In the end, this group of practitioners of the Qingyun clan were wiped out, and Ye Hao felt a little tired. Even if there were people with animals, Uncle Changmao and Pangda helped each other, he felt tired. After all, the other party was a master of cultivation in the world. Killing will consume your strength.


    Flowers are not like half-orcs, flowers can appear in human form, and flowers can speak.


    Uncle Mao can''t do it, and further evolution is needed.


    "Master, I''m very tired, so we didn''t go back to bed until late." Hua stretched out her waist and said to the wind.


    Uncle Mao wagged his tail like a dog and rubbed his flowery feet to show kindness.


    "Come on, uncle, be good." "I flinched.


    Ye Hao said to Hua and Uncle Mao: "You two go back first, and you will be used later. In one word, everything is ready.".


    "Sleep late," Hua''er said, the little baby''s fat face puffed up.


    Uncle Mao smiled in his heart, he most wanted to be with flowers.


    After Uncle Hua and Changmao left Ye Hao, they continued to practice in a school.


    Ye Hao didn''t choose to stay on the mountain, but went to Qingyunying.


    This time, the ascetic monk on the sixth floor of Qingyun Road was almost killed by Ye Hao.


    This is already the limit, even if there are hundreds of ascetics in Qingyun Temple, it is impossible to divide them all into the sixth heaven.


    The things Ye Hao killed before were almost all six floors in the sky.


    Therefore, Ye Hao dared to go to Qingyun Camp alone.


    One day there was no news of the second and third members. Elder Qingyun knew that something was wrong, so he sat in a chair and waited for Ye Hao''s arrival.


    The elder of the Qingyun clan is half immortal, and the body of the half immortal is divided into three or sixty-nine. He doesn''t know what the elder of the Qingyun clan is. Ye Hao can only understand if he fights with him personally.


    "Haha, I want to know how you defeated my three brothers and sisters."


    Before he saw Ye Hao, he always thought that Ye Hao was the master of the world, otherwise there would be no reason and no reason.


    When I really saw the old Ye Hao of Qingyun Peak, I knew that my previous guesses had been overturned, because the person standing in front of him was just a simple ascetic monk who had not yet ascended the mountain.


    "It''s strange," the old man stood on the chair and looked at Ye Hao with a very contemptuous look.


    "That''s how you are, you really don''t understand," said the old Ye Hao from the Qing Dynasty, and you can see Ye Hao''s contempt from your words.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Of course, this is what I can do and what I can do.


    "You killed so many of me, I won''t let you die happily," Qingyun said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Are you finished? Let''s start now. I''m a little sleepy, I want to kill you sooner and go home to sleep.".


    A great war has begun.


    Ye Hao''s palace became plain and clear, suppressing the sky.


    With the release of terror and oppression and the fall of the emperor, the emperor will soon evolve to the extreme.


    To die.


    The great elder of the Qing Dynasty approached the wind with one big hand and covered the sky with one hand.


    boom.


    This magnificent palace was shattered by a big hand of the Qing Dynasty veteran, and this huge palm also collapsed.


    Ye Hao quickly retreated more than ten feet, Qing Yunlong''s grandfather was forced to walk step by step, his palm continued to move towards Ye Hao after tearing down the palace.


    Plastic body.


    On the way back, Ye Hao quickly opened the right way to the fourth layer, a golden Buddha statue.


    The elders of the Qingyun clan moved quickly, even faster than Ye Hao''s backwards.

 Chapter 602： Tortured

    oom.


    The palm of his hand was directly hit by Ye Hao.


    A big hole appeared on the ground, and the leaves crawled out of the big hole, covered with dust.


    "Life is very hard...not even dead..." Qing Dynasty veteran said to Ye Linsheng.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer. After climbing out of the pit, there was no sign of injury.


    He is so easily injured so easily, his body is sacred, and it is far away from this kind of attack.


    boom.


    Once again, Dashou came to the wind with a sweeping momentum.


    Facing the wind, you waved your hands, the mountains and rivers cracked, the earth cracked.


    Boxing is like wind, lightning and stars.


    boom.


    Ye Hao''s iron fist collided with the big hand of the Qingyun clan elder, and the collision was fierce.


    This time, Ye Hao had the upper hand. The old man of the Qingyun clan grew more than ten feet longer. Ye Hao''s fist was big. The throat of the ancestor of the Qingyun clan was very sweet and the blood was bleeding very badly, but he still forced it back. .


    He thinks Ye Hao''s body is much stronger than ordinary people.


    In his opinion, the body is strong and the practice method is much weaker. This is the experience he has gained. From ancient times to the present, there has been a dilemma, with a strong side and a weak side.


    But for most medical practitioners, there are also a few medical practitioners who have both physical and psychological, and Ye Hao is a minority.


    Therefore, the egoism of the Qingyun clan elders will be his fatal weakness.


    As soon as Ye Hao is not weak, his feet have reached the highest point in the world, but he can''t pass through the barrier of his heart and can''t dispel his demons, otherwise he will be able to break into the unbounded mountain.


    However, the body of Half Immortal still has many advantages. When it becomes a half immortal, it is more compatible with the World Avenue and has a better understanding of the Tiandi Avenue.


    Ye Hao rushed to the elders of the Qingyun clan and decided to go to war.


    Whether it is close combat or long-distance combat between people, Ye Hao can do a lot of good work, but he can see that Qing Yunlong is very old, very good at using the palm of the sky for a long time, not necessarily good at close combat.


    Moreover, as long as Ye Hao''s body is strong enough and the opponent is not as strong as himself, then close combat is Ye Hao''s advantage.


    boom.


    Ye Hao firmly locked the old man''s retreat and hit him in the abdomen.


    "why¡­"


    When he arrived, the elders of the Qing Dynasty vomited blood and dyed his chest red.


    Ye Hao seized this opportunity. It was a blow. He killed him and carried a strong mountain. He was very strong.


    This punch hit the chest of the Qingyun old man, but this time he was ready. An air conditioner was flowing between his chest and his chest, and he was able to resist Ye Hao''s fierce fist.


    Ye Hao still did not give up the opportunity to approach, because the opponent took out a manual pump to resist his domineering boxing, and then he simply turned on the crazy fighting mode.


    He grabbed one of the old man''s legs and threw him into a mountain in the distance.


    After circling several times in the air, the old man of the Qingyun tribe ran into a mountain behind him again.


    boom.


    In the distance, the mountain split from the middle, and the whole mountain collapsed. It turned out that the old man of Qingyun Mountain was also deep in the mountain, but the mountain collapsed and the eldest son Qingyun Pavilion fell heavily to the ground.


    Even if he is a half immortal, he cannot avoid physical torture, because his body cannot be as strong as Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t stay, he would never leave the other person''s chance to breathe.


    [...]


    Ye Hao came to the big old man of the Qingyun clan, he hadn''t recovered his physical strength, and then dragged another leg, and then continued walking as before.

 Chapter 603： Counterattack

    Even if the old man of the Qingyun clan can use the air conditioner in his body to solve Ye Hao''s boxing match, he cannot stop Ye Hao''s crazy fighting mode.


    Because all this came so quickly, when going up the mountain, not only was part of the chest or abdomen being attacked, but almost the whole body was attacked. Although Qingyun''s elders could blow the wind, he couldn''t be so fast, even if he was half dead. People can''t do this.


    Because the half-dead body is also divided into three or 69 categories, being abused by Ye Hao in this way is at least not winning.


    To be honest, the elder of Qingyunlong, the lower half of the immortal''s body, was almost scolded by Ye Hao as a dog, and coughed up by Ye Hao''s mad dog mode. This is not true. This is a crazy battle mode that makes it worse than death.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Ye Hao almost hit the pig''s head with the thick blood of Yunfeng in the Qing Dynasty.


    boom.


    A big hand suddenly rushed towards the wind, but he did not expect Qingyun''s elder to have a hidden hand.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of big hands, Ye Hao behaves extremely calmly.


    boom.


    There was a loud noise, and Ye Suifeng walked straight, hitting the giant who was covering the sky fiercely.


    The giant hand hidden by the elders of the Qing Dynasty was beaten to nothing by the iron fist of the violent wind.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough and cough cough.


    "If you can do it well, it''s really boring, can you be worthy of the name of the half immortal?" Ye Hao said with one foot on the chest of the old man in Qingyun County.


    You, you, who are you?


    The elders of the Qingyun clan are very angry, but they have nothing to do. "When I looked at you, I thought you were very strong, but now it seems that you are not very good. To be honest, you are blind in the battle. There are some infinite exercises. The war is stronger than you. Ye Hao continues to step on it. The opponent''s chest never moved away.


    "Huh..." the old man said, who fell to the ground, trampled by the wind, still refused to be persuaded, and gave a cold buzzing sound.


    "I don''t think you can see a coffin without tears. To be honest, you have a way, but the actual experience is too little. I have a mentality. I have seen through your weaknesses, so I will shut you up and shut you up.


    "If the two of us have a chance to fight again, I won''t fight as close as you did, because I am older than you, less flexible, and not so hard. Would you dare to hit me from a distance?" Yun The master young man gasped.


    He said: "It''s like playing the piano for a bull. You won''t live too long.".


    After that, Ye Hao put his feet on Qingyun''s chest, ready to fight again with Qingyun''s elders, which also proved to him the true meaning of the master.


    The two men went to war again, and the elders of the Qing Dynasty placed two big palms hidden in the sky in front of the wind.


    Ye Hao is still very calm, he intends to stimulate this potential, which he realized only in 100 BC, this time I will touch the semi-immortal bodies of the elders of the Qingyun Dynasty with my hands to see what is. A tremendous strength.


    The two big palms in the sky were hit by the wind. Ye Hao hadn''t been hit yet, Qingyun hadn''t been hit. He thought Ye Hao couldn''t handle it, so he was very happy. I think Ye Hao really couldn''t fight back.


    "Haha, two big palms, see how you broke...


    Suddenly, a powerful force without a horse emerged from Feng''s body. Ye Hao''s body exuded golden light, and the horror of that power was indescribable.


    At the top of the wind, a golden and golden monument appeared.

 Chapter 604： follow

    This is the tablet that Ye Hao used to refine. Now it is presented in a virtual state and completed on the tablet with highway lines, each of which releases the power of the road.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    This monument is strong enough to resist the two big hands of the Qing Dynasty elders, directly crushing the big palms of the sky.


    It''s very simple.


    well.


    strong.


    terror.


    Gao Miao.


    Ye Hao''s Obelisk display is powerful and shocking, and can only be modified with these words.


    Two big hands were crushed, and with a fierce blow, the half-dead eldest brother was killed on the spot.


    I don''t think I can withstand the terrible pressure of Ye Hao''s Judongzhou Kingdom. The elders in the blue clouds broke up at that moment, their hearts were split, the knowledge of God collapsed and died.


    "That''s how you are," he said.


    Ye Hao happily left after the doctors of Qing Yunlong on the sixth floor were destroyed.


    Soon, on the sixth floor of the temple, news came from him again.


    However, it is not named after Ye Hao, but after the identity of a recently emerging figure of unknown origin.


    "It is said that all the practitioners of the Qingyun clan were destroyed by this man, and even the old man is not his opponent," the heir of the Great Purple King in the north of the Arctic said to the other five people.


    The dark cloud is shrouded in darkness, and it is still the heir to the six royal families being discussed.


    "Qingyunlong seems to have many masters, but he is indeed one of the few empty and incapable people. I think Qingyunlong is not strong." The heir to the immortal emperor of Antarctica also expressed his views.


    "I want to know who this person is," said the heir to the great emperor Taib of the Far East.


    "I think Ye Hao has been silent for a hundred years, so it''s no surprise that he has such a terrifying power," he said.


    "It makes sense," said the brother, "cover your breath and change your appearance." You can definitely change your face," said the heir to Mother Earth.


    "Let''s listen to my brother''s opinion," Dadi''s heir added.


    Haha, everyone, it''s time to take the initiative. Tomorrow we will find the whereabouts of that person. Whether he is Ye Hao or not, we will kill him, so that you won''t have too many dreams at night. You can understand what I mean. ? The successor of the Jade Emperor, the ancient kingdom of the people of the Middle Yanxia, ??told the other five friends that he had made his position clear, that is, as long as he found the monk who wiped out Qingyun, whether he was Ye Hao or not, he would kill him directly.


    The six royal heirs seem to choose to take the initiative seriously.


    Ye Hao also smelled dangerous. He knew very well that after the warm-up of these battles, there might be some fierce battles in the next few days.


    But these things are inevitable. He always has to pay some price in discipline, but he is not afraid of hardship, life and death.


    Ye Hao continued to walk on the sixth floor of the heavenly imagination, and the six royal family members who knew Yun began to track his whereabouts. Once he was tracked, whether he was Ye Hao or not, he would be intercepted and killed.


    The six emperors followed the fate of Linfeng. The descendants of the purple emperor of the North Arctic were looking for the whereabouts of Linfeng, so they decided to stop Linfeng and take the yellow gas from the basalt from the wind.


    There were greedy people everywhere. The descendants of the purple emperor in the North Pole wanted to swallow the mysterious yellow spirit alone in the wind, so after finding Ye Linfeng''s whereabouts, they did not notify other friends, but wanted to take it away by themselves.


    However, this also created an opportunity for Ye Hao. If the six royal heirs came together, the wind would definitely fall.

 Chapter 605： weak

    This is six and a half months, even if Ye Hao is half a month, it is difficult to fight him six times in a short time, let alone Ye Hao, Ye Hao has not succeeded in joining the half-dead body.


    Once the successors of the six emperors disperse, Ye Hao has a perfect opportunity to kill the teleporter of the great purple emperor in Beiping, at least we can escape each other, the teleporters of the north pole, the sky and the sky, great The emperor blocked Ye Hao''s path and wanted to swallow the mysterious Huang Niang by himself.


    The marchers were very greedy, but this also created an opportunity for Ye Hao, at least one to one, more than one to six.


    "I have been looking for you for a long time, and finally I can find you," said Ye Linfeng, the standard bearer of the Purple Giants in the North Pole.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao asked calmly.


    Ye Hao has never seen heirlooms before, nor has he heard of Tao Yuanyuan, the original character on the sixth floor of the Heavenly Palace, but this is also normal. Although Ye Hao has lived in the world on the sixth floor for a hundred years, he has already closed one. For a hundred years, I know very little about the outside world, and it is basically new here.


    But Ye Hao felt that the person who prevented him from going on the road before him was a very powerful master. When he was on the top of the world, he was a semi-immortal body.


    Ye Hao could tell that wearing a dragon robe and the king''s half-immortal body was much stronger than the ancestors of the Qing Dynasty.


    The body of the elder half immortal of the Qingyun clan is not as strong as Ye Hao''s sacrament.


    "I am the heir of the Purple King," said Ye Hao, wearing a dragon robe.


    "Emperor Ziwei has an heir? I have never heard of it." Ye is still calm, even in the face of such a powerful person.


    "I didn¡¯t know before, but now I know, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m here today to take away the heresy bones in your body. You''d better be quiet and hold it. If you don¡¯t resist, I promise you won¡¯t The death was terrible.


    However, in the North Pole, the sky and the descendants of the sky are qualified to talk to Ye Hao like this.


    If you dare to claim that you are the heir of Amethyst, then you must have some tricks.


    "Oh? I remember a hundred years ago, five people and five old people also came to me and said they wanted to kill me and take away my vulgar mother, but in the end all five of them died miserably. Are you sure about yourself?" he said.


    Facing such a powerful opponent, he said that the most important thing to lose is momentum. Once momentum is lost, he also talked about fighting.


    "Haha, I think I am qualified to dominate, at least in the field of maintenance, I am a little higher than you, as for the method, I want to know that it is in the war.".


    "You should have heard that the old man of the Qingyun clan is also a half fairy in the middle of the endless mountain peaks, but in the end I called him like a dog.".


    "The old man in the cloud is fake, but I am different. Let me take the mysterious mother Huang, and I will give you a complete body," Ziwei Emperor''s successor has never changed that high-pitched posture.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and said, "We have said so much, you are sure there must be something in my body."


    "For a thousand years, I have been called a half immortal. Do you think you can hide it from me?" The purple lord''s heir said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing, he knew that the other party was testing him, because the other party was not sure that he was Ye Hao.


    As for the successors of Emperor Ziwei, he has seen that he is facing the wind, and they are all weak.


    With the help of the prince, Ye Hao concealed the smell of the prince. It is difficult to be spotted. Unless someone is stronger than the prince, even if the other party is the standard bearer of the purple emperor, he cannot be stronger than the prince. This is a symbol of her time.

 Chapter 606： strong

    Ye Hao basically admitted his true identity. There are no other practitioners around him. Someone must have died between him and the descendants of the Purple Emperor. No matter who died, is Ye Hao no longer like Ye Hao? It''s important.


    The war is fighting...


    The great successor of Yanxia people and Dongzhou people, his palm is bursting with five thunders, the sky is full of thunder, it is very strong, and the leaves are facing the wind.


    The fourth characteristic of the real body.


    After the metal object was opened, the fire of destruction also flew to the sky, turning into a fire dragon, and five thunders rushing toward the opponent.


    boom.


    Two people collided and killed each other.


    The magic of heaven.


    Ye Hao once again used a skill, the evil soul rose to the sky, his eyebrows appeared pale purple, and behind him were a pair of black wings, created by the evil god.


    The standard bearer of Zhongtian and the purple emperor appeared in an instant, his hand was torn, his hand was wider, the most terrifying destructive power, he hit the wind on the leaves.


    A cloud of purple and black mist suddenly avoided the five thunders and hit the carrier of the big amethyst.


    [...]


    The blow of the wind hit the flag bearer of the Purple Giants and crashed backwards.


    [...]


    When the sinuses of the big crape myrtle were tilted back, a Wuguang Mountain came out of his palm, turned into a sharp knife, and slashed towards the wind.


    Ye Hao hid and was struck by five thunders, and his body was very painful.


    The descendants of the great crape myrtle also felt sad, they were blown by the wind and could not stop in time. Behind them was a big mountain, and the descendants of the big crape myrtle directly smashed the mountain away.


    This is a battle between the strong and the strong.


    Ye Hao endured the pain of being struck by five thunders, and soon presented the Qing emperor''s sword.


    In an instant, the sword of the Qing emperor walked out of the country, passing through with a green rainbow.


    [...]


    There was an eruption of blood, the emptiness was torn apart, the rocks cracked and turned into smoke and dust.


    The holder of the great amethyst, with a sword in his body, has turned the mountain behind him into gravel and dust.


    After a hundred years of wind and sun, this sword came out of the wind, it was a sword.


    But both sides moved very fast. When Ye Hao cut down the second sword, Zidi''s standard-bearer waved his hand suddenly, and the wind and rain came.


    The wind was blowing very hard, the heavy rain poured down, and countless raindrops turned into a series of sharp swords, coming with the wind.


    Ye Lin Fenglue, Emperor Swordsman, Sword Fairy with low eyebrows


    and also¡­¡­.


    The blue sword suddenly jumped into a big river, and the powerful sword was about to churn in the river, and the sword was the sword of the big river. It formed a river in an open place.


    The river of swords burst out from the blue of the wind and the blue swords, on the other side of the river, it is the heir of the sky and the purple maharajah.


    The wind swept over countless rain swords, swallowed by the river of swords, and disappeared without a trace.


    This is a kind of power. Even when facing the descendants of the Purple Weidi who lives in the altar of prayer, Ye Hao can temporarily suppress the opponent, which is enough to prove that Ye Linfeng''s power is enough to prove that he has not met in a century.


    But the successor of Emperor Ziwei believed that this was just the beginning, so he was worried and still looked arrogant.


    boom.


    With a bang.


    The purple emperor''s standard-bearer trembled, and five thunders, this time the five thunders are more terrifying, more destructive, and stronger.


    Ye Hao could feel that the ancient thunder element of the palace was even stronger than the thunder of the great Purple Emperor V.


    This is the strong part of the halfling.


    boom.


    The speed of Wu Lei was very fast, Ye Hao couldn''t stop it, and the speed of lightning was very fast.


    Ye Hao flew backwards after being hit by five lightnings and hit the mountain behind him. The area was almost surrounded by mountains.


    Click...

 Chapter 607： phone

    The mountain is cracked.


    Ye Hao even hit two big mountains and chopped down one of them.


    It can be seen that the opponent''s five lightning strikes were terrible, and the intensity of the attack was too great.


    Of course, Zi Jun''s successor would not let Ye Hao go. He was cruel and pressed so tightly that he almost pushed Ye Hao to the end of the road, so he quickly fired another weapon.


    Prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity, prosperity.


    A sudden burst of lightning rushed towards the wind.


    Ye Hao will not be arrested. The descendants of Zidi think it is difficult for Ye Hao to turn over in a short time, but they will not expect Ye Hao to be his freak. There are too many mysterious things, but they are not mysterious, because This is his way, his way.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body suddenly disappeared into a void, as if it had disappeared from the thin air.


    And the five thunders of Ziwei Emperor''s successor were also in the air. Ye Linfeng was already showing coquettishness, turning himself into a breeze, and naturally it was easy to resolve the situation of his head stuck in the mountains.


    "Ok?"


    The descendants of the Purple Emperor are full of misgivings.


    "Why does it disappear like this?"


    The first thing he thought of was that Ye Hao might become another state, such as turning his body into purple, or a cloud of black mist.


    "Will it? Breeze" Emperor Ziwei''s successor finally understood, but there was an incredible expression on his face.


    But it was a little late, Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of the big purple carrier, his entity quickly became obvious, and then he beat him to death with a punch.


    Fasten the dragon and iron fist.


    Ye Hao once again cast his Dragon Iron Fist.


    This is a kind of boxing he created. Although the name is not very loud, it is very practical.


    This kind of boxing, similar to the body at close range, is very suitable for close combat.


    Boxing style is very fierce, but flexible but not overbearing, and can defend, the other side is firmly locked, he does not go in, he does not go back, so he must be beaten.


    Ye Hao, who turned from a breeze into a body, punched more than a hundred punches in an instant. The speed of the punch was very fast, and the punch fell on the hand of Zidi''s standard bearer.


    Ye Hao was very scared with every punch, so he smashed it into the mountains and rivers, knocking it upside down with one punch.


    With a few snores, the standard bearer of the Purple Giants leaned backwards, and his entire body was blown up. This was the result of him using the machines around him to disband the boxer.


    Finally, the holder of the purple big steel knife retreated in the air, successfully neutralizing all the fighters in the wind.


    "My boy, a few of my tricks, I was forced to this point," said Ye Hao (YeLinfeng), Ziwei Di''s successor, but he did not change his arrogant attitude.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao snorted softly.


    "I want to know what breeze looks like. Is there such a practice in the practice circle?".


    "When you are about to die, I will tell you," Ye Hao said with a sneer softly.


    He said: "I am worried that this day will not come, and there will be a feeling of loss.


    The battle continues, and the battle between the strong did not drag the water, but deliberately delayed it.


    The result of the battle is very important, but the process of the battle is also very pleasant.


    The two men played very happily, but they had to pay a price.


    boom.


    The purple emperor''s heir moved to a tall and magnificent mountain, but he lifted it up effortlessly.

 Chapter 608： style

    go to hell.


    The purple giant shouted, even though he was so small in front of the mountain, the mountain looked like a plaything in his hands.


    The mountain was blowing, and a fragrant knife appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao regarded this stick as a troubleshooter and walked up the mountain.


    Only then did the holder of the amethyst realize that the sword in Ye Hao''s hand had become another one.


    In fact, Ye Hao crashed into two mountains and turned into a breeze. The Lan Emperor¡¯s sword was gone. When Ye killed the descendants of the Purple Emperor with his fist, he didn¡¯t have a sword in his hand, but the sword in his hand. It appeared later.


    "How to do it?" Ziwei Emperor''s successor realized this imperceptible change, but just like last time, it was a little late.


    The sword of the Qing Dynasty appeared, and suddenly it bloomed with an amazing sword. It appeared behind the carrier of the large amethyst, and then directly entered his heart.


    [...]


    After piercing the heart.


    The heir of Amethyst seemed to stay for a while, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "How could I be the heir to the purple giant, I was moved by you....


    The purple emperor''s successor refused to believe that from the beginning, he did not put Ye Hao in his eyes, but at this time the opponent''s heart was stabbed.


    Ye Hao was silent, and the Qing emperor''s sword was dry and crisp, passing through the heart of the person he had taken from the purple emperor, without any blood stains.


    "It''s an illusion to wear out my chest and kill me," Master Ziwei said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao has always maintained a very cold state, he didn''t care about the words of the purple emperor''s descendants.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t think that his sword could kill the Zidi''s standard bearer, this was just paving the way for the next sword... A sword through the heart cannot kill the descendants of the purple emperor, and half of the undead body must be enough, which is almost to the point of the body.


    But it is not a fairy, and its body will not be destroyed. Ye Hao has seen this sword pierce the heart. The offspring of Amethyst looks intact, but the blood must have lost a lot. He must have used some powerful methods to make up for the damage caused by Ye Hao¡¯s sword piercing the heart. .


    The pain can be concealed, but the loss of vitality and blood cannot be offset. Ye Hao believes that the successor across from Zi University must have lost tremendous vitality, and it is difficult to rely on his own functions to recover in a short period of time. Unless he uses his own blood.


    Send the pill back to heaven.


    The purple Emperor''s heir took out a pill and ate it, adding qi and blood to himself to repair his injured body.


    The return of the celestial sphere to the celestial sphere was originally the panacea of ??Wuxian Mountain, but there is also the existence of creating the return to the celestial sphere.


    Once the descendants of the great amethyst extract the medicinal properties of these pills, the damage caused to him by Ye Hao''s sword will be restored in a short time.


    Of course, Ye Hao, who acted decisively, would never leave the opponent with such an opportunity, and the previous sword just paved the way for the next sword.


    When the heir of the great amethyst returned to heaven and swallowed it, a short sword stabbed him in the throat.


    Eighteen swords.


    This dagger is like a dagger. At the moment when Emperor Ziwei''s successor opened his mouth and swallowed a pill, 18 swords waiting for the opportunity finally plunged into the emperor''s throat.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Eighteen swords, the throat of the big amethyst, the throat of the most vulnerable place, this is also the only result of Ye Hao''s thoughts, which can cause severe damage to the descendants of the Purple Emperor.

 Chapter 609： qualified

    Ye Hao had long expected that it would be very difficult to compete with Ziwei Banxian''s body, because it was a half-xian body, which was almost the same as Ye Hao''s body, even if it was not as strong as Ye Hao''s body, it was very It''s hard to hurt him from outside his body.


    The chest, heart and throat are undoubtedly the three most important parts of the purple emperor''s heir.


    Ye Hao''s body is sacred. The semi-immortal body has its weaknesses. Its external body is like an iron wall, but its inner strength is far less powerful than the outer strength.


    Therefore, this is a breakthrough, the chest and heart are difficult to enter from the outside, but the throat can.


    Therefore, everything Ye Linfeng did was nothing but the wedding dress of the last eighteen swords.


    The sword of the Qing emperor severely injured the heir of Amethyst and consumed his blood, so he swallowed his words and took them back to heaven. All this was calculated by Ye Hao.


    The throat was cut, blood was flowing like a puff, the purple emperor''s successor, eyes fixed on Ye Hao''s boss, with an incredible expression on his face.


    In addition to incredible, more reluctant, angry, painful, and desperate.


    An icy eighteen sword, at the moment it cut his throat, destroyed the powerful blood of the great amethyst with the breath of freezing cold.


    "You...you..." Emperor Ziwei couldn''t even say a word.


    "Do you want to know why I can turn my body into a breeze and change freely? Anyway, you are dying, I tell you, this is very simple, not complicated at all, this is my way of being happy." Ye Hao calmly Say.


    In fact, this is really not a special practice method, it is his own way, it is a kind of art, what is freedom? Only breaking the chains of heaven is true freedom.


    The purple emperor''s heir died before he heard what Ye said to him, and slowly fell towards the back of his body.


    Ye Hao used the fire of destruction to destroy the body of the Zidi successor, and then quickly left here.


    Now, he has been stared at by the six Royal Air Lines, becoming the thorn in their eyes and the thorn in their bodies, so during this time, you must be careful.


    If he encounters five half-dead bodies and joins efforts to stop him, then he will break his wings and die without being buried.


    What, Brother Purple, cut off the breath of life.


    In the dark clouds, the descendants of the Nannan Great Emperor were established, and it was impossible to believe it.


    "Hey..." Qing Dynasty Huada, the successor of the East Pole, sighed.


    "Is the opponent really that powerful?" said the successor of Western Tai Chi.


    "Who is the opponent? Is it really Ye Hao? It shouldn''t be. How could it be defeated by Ye Hao with the power of Brother Zi? This is absolutely impossible." The descendants of Mother Earth were suspicious.


    "Did the person from Ziyang kill Brother Zi?" Guess it was the successor of the Jade Emperor in the center.


    "We must avenge my brother Ziwei. If the situation is not good, we will go to Ye Hao and ask for help immediately," said the successor of the Jade Emperor, the central management agency.


    The other four immigrants of the sixth generation nodded and immediately began to act.


    They were all looking for the whereabouts of Ye Hao and Ye Hao. After Ye Hao killed the offspring of the big crape myrtle, he returned to the palace. Instead of closing the door, he temporarily hid in the dark and suddenly appeared in front of a family of six. Surprisingly.

 Chapter 610： synthesis

    "Master, I''m back." Lazy cat and Hua are lying leisurely on Jinghu Lake, they are looking back.


    Uncle Mao sat beside the flowers and wagged his tail.


    Ye Hao said, "Well, a half-life corpse has been destroyed and needs a rest.


    "Master, let me pinch your shoulders and rub your legs."


    "Oh, come on, what is it?" Ye Hao immediately guessed what he wanted to ask him.


    "I want to go for a walk," said with a smile.


    When Uncle Mao heard the sound of flowers, he jumped up like an electric shock, wagging his tail, leaning over in front of Ye Hao, blowing his chubby head into the wind.


    "Okay, okay, don''t rush, you two want to go out alone, just go, but don''t get into trouble," Ye said to Uncle Hua and Uncle Mao.


    Hua and Uncle Mao nodded happily.


    [...]


    Ye Hao came to the center of the lake and saw the three-leaf green lotus. One day, the flag bearer of Mother Earth walked in a wilderness, looking for the whereabouts of Lin Feng.


    She is the only female medical practitioner among the six royal family heirlooms. She never thought that Ye Linfeng would come uninvited.


    "Who?"


    Mother Earth turned her head with a ferocious look, drank the wine angrily, and rolled forward with one hand.


    Call.


    A breeze was blowing, and at this time a circle of gold appeared in front of Mother Earth, a fist of iron, and a hand of Mother Earth.


    "Who?" The heir to Mother Earth looked at the man in front of him angrily.


    "The person you are looking for," Ye Hao replied calmly.


    "The leaves are here," said Mother Earth''s standard bearer.


    "When did I say I was Ye Hao, who is Ye Hao? Can I eat?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are the wind," Mother Earth''s standard bearer said very positively.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want to kill a woman." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    quickly. A faint old sword accompanied by a sickle with sound groans, carrying the ferocious beheading of Mother Earth.


    boom.


    The carrier of Mother Earth moved quickly, pushing one hand forward, and a group of yin and yang fish appeared in her hand. The yin and yang fish kept flowing, making loud noises.


    That was another sword. Ye Hao''s fragrance sword suddenly fell from the sky and hit Mother Earth on the head.


    Hit your forehead.


    Ye Hao took a step with his six brothers, Hao Renxue, and smashed your head.


    This wooden sword, like a troubled person, fell into the sky from a high place, and landed on Mother Earth¡¯s forehead.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, Mother Earth snored, and she was dizzy and almost fainted.


    The Wood Sword Fragrant Soul is more like a stick, giving people strength, not small.


    The mother of the earth, the bearer of the earth, with a low sound of drinking water, endured severe pain, both palms gave birth to yin and yang.


    Ye Hao punched the opponent vigorously in his sacred body.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts promoted the development of the imperial sword and the imperial sword, which meant that Ye Hao not only had to grab the opponent''s hand with two fists, but also worked hard to protect the sword.


    Hit you on the head.


    The sword hit Earth''s mother on the forehead again, and hit it again.


    Fortunately, the mother of the Earth''s aircraft carrier flew out and was severely beaten by the spirit sword, but his head did not fall off.


    This sword is not an ordinary sword, of course it is very powerful.


    However, Ye Hao''s emperor sword is far from over, and the third sword quietly stabs at the mother of the earth.


    A blast of cold air froze the air in the field for a while, and the eighteen swords merged with the cold air, and they were whispering to Mother Earth.

 Chapter 611： Ship

    The carrier of Mother Earth, aware of the danger, is still approaching, shortening the distance between Ye Hao as much as possible, and then pushing forward with one hand, which seems to be a palm, but there is something in it.


    "why¡­¡­"


    With a halo, the mother of the earth in the palm of the hand, a Yin-Yang knife appeared.


    It was born from the palm of Mother Earth, and then rushed straight into the wind.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, his heart cold.


    "This woman, although my eighteen swords exude an icy smell, even at the cost of serious injuries, they will stab me." Ye Hao rushed into his heart.


    This woman is too cruel.


    If you send this Xiyang sword from your palm at all costs, it will show the power of this sword, and it will definitely hurt Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao had already hid, and the other party seemed to be breaking up with him.


    This is an unavoidable curse Ye Hao had to use his strong body to resist tenaciously


    Mother Earth must know that Ye Hao''s body is very strong, but they still stabbed without hesitation, which shows that this sword can pierce Ye Hao''s golden body.


    "why¡­¡­"


    "why¡­¡­"


    Almost at the same time, Ye Hao''s eighteen swords and the sword of the Mother of the Earth plunged into both sides of the body at the same time. In an instant, a powerful sword appeared.


    Ye Hao (YeLinfeng) and the Western Knife can really pierce Ye Hao''s golden body.


    A sword that can pierce the golden body of the leaves before the wind must not have a great weapon.


    The power of 18 knives is not small, and the cold air penetrates into Mother Earth''s body from the blood.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Mother Earth coughed a few painful coughs, and unexpectedly coughed up a puddle of blood with ice scum.


    The eighteen swords were really cold and could penetrate the half-fairy''s body instantly.


    Ye Hao was also seriously injured. After his golden body was pierced into the body by a sharp Xiyang knife, his mind immediately encountered a violent collision. If it were not for the inscriptions on Tianbei Road and Mixed Mother Rock City, I am afraid that the knowledge of God would really be powerful The sword breaks.


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough Ye Hao was also coughing violently, with a drop of blood dripping on the ground.


    "Good sword..." Ye Zi said to Mother Earth, and she was swept by the cold.


    "You...you can resist my sword..." Mother Earth said to Ye Hao with an incredible face.


    "Isn''t this strange? But, you know, your sword is really strong, you see, I''m vomiting blood." Ye smiled reluctantly, his mouth still flowing out.


    "By the way, what''s the name of that sword?" Ye Hao pointed at the sword that was pierced in his chest, his expression a little bit painful.


    He didn''t expect this woman to be more vicious than the heir of the Purple Lord, but she should be broken by a dead fish.


    The heir of Mother Earth, her blood is almost frozen, her consciousness is a little fuzzy, but after all, this is a half-life body that has been built to the highest point in the world, is struggling with eighteen swords that have been pierced through her chest , And the powerful knife was not broken through her chest.


    Therefore, she had to use her blood to resist the cold sword.


    "Goodbye," the heir of the earth said with difficulty.


    Saying goodbye, this sword is called saying goodbye.


    The sword is a sword of miserable life.


    Han Chun spent the whole night carrying a lamp, asking about the snow and snow, and the snow fell and bid farewell to the king.


    "Oh, really good sword..." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 612： belief

    Ye Hao endured the severe pain and gently drew the sword from his chest, blood pouring out.


    After the bleeding, his face was as pale as paper, and his sword was badly wounded.


    But what was even more painful was the carrier of Mother Earth. Its sword was pulled out by the enemy, and its sword was stuck in her heart, and the strong cold breath still couldn''t fade away.


    Mother Earth¡¯s face was full of despair and reluctance.


    I was going to break a dead fishnet, and then I would take another one back to heaven to save my life for a while.


    But the fish died and the net did not break. Now, Ye Hao once again destroyed a body that was half a lifetime old. This time, he relied on his own strength to kill the offspring of Mother Earth.


    The heir of Mother Earth wanted to open a dead net and break it, but ended up in a sad and depressing net.


    She planned well, but she didn''t expect Ye Hao''s cold sword to be so hard and flow into her body.


    In this way, the cold sword could leave until she was chopped off and the cold sword disappeared.


    Fighting is more fierce than anyone else.


    Even in the face of a woman, Ye Hao never showed compassion. He didn''t want to be the handsome boy that all women liked, but wanted to be a favorite in the world.


    Ye Hao left here, and the body of Mother Earth was destroyed by Ye Hao''s fire and disappeared from this world of practice.


    He needed healing, and then returned to the small world created by Youfu himself, but other practitioners couldn''t find it.


    Ye Hao is a very suitable place for practice, but the lake in Jinghu can heal as soon as possible.


    This time Ye Hao was seriously injured, and it was difficult to recover in a short time.


    If you want to recover, it will take at least half a year.


    As expected, Ye Hao spent half a year recovering from the injury.


    In the past six months, the six royal families of the remaining four aircraft carriers were still looking for Ye Hao''s whereabouts, and gradually, Ye Hao attracted the attention of many practitioners.


    He picked up a white child and threw it into the water.


    Ziyang said, "I don''t know where Ye Hao is now, but there will be a lot of trouble soon. This is really annoying."


    After Ye Hao came to the sixth floor of Heaven and Earth, he rarely saw people on Ziyang Road. The people on Ziyang Road didn¡¯t want to show up. They had to go their own way. He gave Ye Hao a piece of land. It is impossible to help Ye Hao any more. Grow fast.


    Ye Hao left the school and appeared in the sight of many practitioners again.


    However, he is not the focus of the entire sixth floor of heaven and earth, there are many evil existences like him, and some characters are stronger than him.


    One of the most widespread incidents recently is that an old man wearing a goatee opened a big hole for the successor of the San Qing Dynasty.


    The goatee was veteran and took advantage of the robbery and used the natural disaster it attracted to kill one of the three Qing Dynasty aircraft carriers.


    Of course, this old road with goatee is the wood hill forest, which is also the focus of the six royal heirs. Just recently, the heirs of the six royal families have been dealing with Ye Linfeng, and I don''t care much about Qi Shanmu.


    But recently, the successors of the three Qing dynasties dealt with Qi Shanmu. I didn''t expect one of them to be moved by Qi Shanmu. Qi Shanmu had "Pitian" there, making it easier to do things.


    "There have been so many evil characters recently. Not only were two of the six heirs to the throne killed, but one of the three leaders of the Qing Dynasty was seriously deceived."

 Chapter 613： Quotation

    "Yes, I heard. The sixth floor of the sky doesn''t seem to be peaceful recently."


    "Whenever a few evil characters appear, it''s time to fix the old man."


    "Mom, you''d better be careful these days. If you really annoy the six royal families and three cleansers, don''t take us out of anger."


    "I hope so, but I''m afraid someone will have trouble."


    "Do you mean killing two of the six heirlooms six months ago?"


    "I''m glad to hear that this person has appeared again recently."


    [...]


    Several good doctors are chatting with each other.


    Yes, Ye Hao appeared again. Six months later, he took another photo. I don''t know what kind of storm will happen in the world of six layers of Yanxia coins this time.


    Once out of the arena, Ye Hao''s breath is easily captured, so it is impossible to hide in the same place for a long time. He needs to change places from time to time.


    Of course, he can also leave his own clues and create chaos for each other.


    Finally, another battle is about to begin.


    This time he met the heir to Western Tai Chi, and Ye Hao was stopped.


    "I have been looking for you for a long time," said the successor of the Western Taiji Emperor, standing in front of Ye Hao, forcing Ye Yingfeng.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, don''t you see that I left clues on purpose?


    "I can tell you without hesitation, you are looking for death," said the **** son of Western Tai Chi. He is proud of himself and thinks he is a never-ending person. How can you put one generation in the world and the next generation? In the eyes.


    "No matter what you say, the heirs of the Purple King and the heirs of Dadi have said the same thing to you, but both of them have suffered terrible fate, so I suggest you keep a low profile." Ye Hao said, even though he didn''t have one. Noble domineering attitude, but he will never lose to the opponent in momentum.


    "Do you dare to fight with me?" said Yeang Linfeng, the successor of Western Tai Chi.


    Ye Hao said very directly: "If you dare to leave a clue, you won''t be afraid."


    "Haha, so sure, it seems that there are really good tricks, otherwise Brother Ziwei and Sister Hou Tu will not die in your hands," said the heir to Emperor Tai Chi.


    Tall and mighty. Even if Ye Hao is extraordinary, his tone still has a bold attitude.


    boom.


    Ye Hao took the lead, still, and began to show the king''s final, a magnificent palace, which was obviously high in the void, and a terrible pressure was released.


    The world seems to be about to explode, and the vitality of the world suddenly becomes very confused.


    boom.


    The heirs of Western Tai Chi were also moved, and a huge palm was thrown into the palace that Ye Hao faced.


    The palace is full of fantasy rather than flesh, but its power is not small. Ye Hao knows that the spiritual power in the sea is as rich as a big river. As long as he has enough spiritual power, there is no problem using practical methods and increasing power. .


    Innocent inherited the Western Tai Chi emperor, Ye Hao''s palace will be smashed with one palm, the emptiness is ferocious, as if to split.


    Ye Hao glanced slightly, and continued to use the mysterious technique.


    "We must do something," he said, looking like a vertical eye.


    Even if Ye Hao''s palace was smashed by Western Tai Chi''s hands, Ye Hao''s magic power was enough to overwhelm the heirs of Western Tai Chi at this time.


    A group of purple and black mist wrapped the body of the leaf in the wind, and at the same time, a pair of wings was formed by the soul of the evil **** behind the leaf in the wind.

 Chapter 614： price

    The huge black wings flapped violently, and a gust of wind began to blow, Ye Hao grabbed them with both hands, toward the heir of Western Tai Chi.


    The heir of Western Tai Chi quickly escaped. He felt a huge suction from Ye Linfeng. He realized that this huge suction could absorb the power of thinking and vitality.


    boom.


    Xidi Taiji''s successor swept his empty palm into the wind while evading quickly.


    He didn''t expect Ye Hao''s evil works to be absorbed by his empty palm.


    The heir to the Western Tai Chi emperor frowned and took a breath.


    He thought to himself, fortunately, he didn''t get close to him. If he touched his body, he would really be in trouble.


    After all, the Western Taiji emperor is semi-immortal on the unbounded mountain. He will not be confused at the beginning of the battle. His experience with enemies will only be more than Ye Hao, not less than Ye Hao.


    boom.


    The emperor of Western Taiji presented a mirror, put his hands together, and the imperial mirror walked towards Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao''s magic power can absorb the other party''s righteous thoughts or vitality, it is impossible for him to start at all.


    The Western Taiji Emperor, as a semi-immortal body, naturally did not have a great killer in his own rituals, but his death killer was different from the halal and halal at that time.


    The semi-immortal body has 369 levels, and likewise, there are 369 levels without killers.


    Is there no killer? The most important thing for Ye Hao is that he did not succeed. A few days ago he killed Mother Earth''s standard bearer and then hid her sword. This sword was called the "Farewell Arrow."


    Click...


    Ye Hao took the sword and left, and the people in the day moved, and the sky was full of thunder.


    The heirs of the Western Tai Chi emperor used that mirror to resist. Although this mirror can be inspired to be divine, it is not at the level of a magic mirror after all.


    Click...


    Ye Hao held the sword and the magic mirror of the heir to Western Taijiquan in his hand, and the whole world was shaken by it, and the void seemed to be shattered.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t break through the top of the world, his feet were close to the top of the world.


    boom.


    The mirror was beheaded, but the sword of the Western Emperor Taiji and the mirror of Taiji were of the same level. Although it was much better than the average, it was only half an inch.


    Ye Hao does not cherish the sword of parting. Although the sword of parting is very sharp, there is still a gap between the sword of the Qing Dynasty, the 18th sword of Ye Hao, and the sword of Xiangjing.


    A sharp sword was slashed into the sky, Ye Hao used an unusually sharp sword, a sword pierced into the virtual air, and suddenly a flower of blood rushed up. Ye Hao''s sword pierced the mirror, then passed through the or road, and pierced the shoulders of the heirs of Western Tai Chi.


    "How is that possible?" The heirs of Western Taijiquan were shocked.


    How is that possible? My own mirror was penetrated like this.


    I am a half immortal on the top of the world, how could I be pierced by a young man in the center of the world and even hurt my shoulder.


    how can that be? how can that be?


    The heir to the Western Taiji Emperor couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that Ye Hao had such a great ability.


    "Ah..." The successor of the Western Taiji Emperor was unwilling, because he was unwilling, so angry....


    boom.


    He suddenly threw the mirror away. He looked at the sea as if it were a big river, and suddenly rushed towards the mirror frantically, pinning his last hope on the mirror.


    Although Ye Hao pierced the mirror with a sword, the power of the mirror did not disappear.

 Chapter 615： Sign up

    Ye Hao frowned slightly. He knew that the heir to Western Tai Chi was very annoyed and wanted to fight the final battle!


    Suddenly, a sneer appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He took the first step and broke the sword.


    This sword is not his sword, and there is no repair cost, so it will not have a big impact on him to break the key, but the knowledge will be severely hit.


    But these are not important, as long as the successor of the Western Tai Chi emperor killed, these are really irrelevant.


    boom.


    Ye Hao deliberately smashed the sword, and then a powerful force broke out, directly smashing the rearview mirror of the emperor Taiji.


    The heart of the Western Tai Chi successor was beaten severely, and his face immediately turned pale. Of course Ye Hao paid the price, but Ye Hao was not very scared. He knew that there was a colorful mother in the sea who melted the heavens. Imprint, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about sea cracking or serious damage.


    Strike while the iron is hot.


    After Ye Hao broke the magic mirror of Western Tai Chi heirs, he quickly presented the sarcophagus from the sea.


    boom.


    In the shadow of the emperor''s road, the entire body of the ancient coffin burst into blue.


    Ye Hao has enough mental power to watch the sea, so there is no need to worry about the heavy loss of mental power and continue fighting.


    The coffin of the western Tai Chi emperor''s tomb was smashed by the Tai Chi emperor''s heir.


    The successor of Western Tai Chi had been severely injured before and could not escape at this time. He was knocked down by the coffin of Emperor Ye Hao''s Tai Chi and his head was directly suppressed.


    "why¡­¡­"


    This was another violent blow. This time, the heirs of Western Tai Chi were too late to resist and were crushed by the ancient coffin and turned into a cloud of blood.


    Ye Hao said: "The half-immortal body, the six royal heirs are like this.".


    To this day, he has killed three of the six royal family heirlooms, which can prove his strength.


    Without a semi-immortal body, Ye Hao killed this semi-immortal town with his own power.


    In terms of discipline, strength is respect.


    After this war, Ye Hao became more mature and braver.


    After the end of the First World War, Ye Hao did not choose to stay, nor did he choose to go to Meiji Wonderland to close. Instead, he continued to change positions in the Sixth Floor Wonderland, deliberately leaving his world, waiting for other family members to follow.


    The cloud was deep, and the heir of the Jade Emperor in the center frowned, thinking deeply.


    "Hey...in less than a year, I even lost three friends. Now I suspect that the enemy is not Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao is a monster, it can''t be so powerful." This is a great thing," he said .


    The heir to the Jade Emperor in the center bowed and said nothing.


    This year is the most humiliating year for six royal families, three of which were killed by the same person.


    This is a great shame for heirlooms.


    After much deliberation, the remaining three family members decided to unite and kill Ye Hao. At this time, they didn''t pay attention to this face at all.


    If you just want to kill the enemy quickly, whether Ye Hao or not, the enemy will die.


    When the remaining three six generations were looking for Ye Hao''s whereabouts, Ye Hao took the initiative to find the door.


    Yes, it was Ye Hao who took the initiative to send him to the door. He came to the cloud without knowing it, with the will to kill.


    You need to know how much courage Ye Hao needs in the wilderness, and the enemy is the world''s three tallest semi-immortal bodies.


    The half-dead body is indeed the most powerful existence in the sixth-layer heaven, Dao, and Xuan Yuan, but Ye Hao is here today, not blindly, but after careful consideration, he believes that the worst case is that the body will temporarily give , Whose power is all the royal heirs and will destroy them all.

 Chapter 616： Arrogant

    Ye Hao came to the clouds and didn''t know where the clouds were. Almost all the clouds were shrouded in darkness, like a house in a grotto.


    It is like a movie, giving people a sense of nothingness.


    Ye Hao didn''t come here to see beautiful women, but to fight and kill people.


    "I didn''t expect you to send me to death," said the successor of the Jade Emperor.


    "I think you are wrong. I''m here to take your life, not to die," Ye said quietly, without any panic.


    "Dear brother, this person is really naive....


    "Don''t talk nonsense, make a decision as soon as possible." Ye Hao was very strong.


    The other three people think Ye Hao is a lunatic, too arrogant. I have never seen such an arrogant person.


    In fact, Ye Hao is not arrogant, he decided to think carefully after coming to the cloud.


    To be honest, the scenery here is really beautiful, beautiful, but Ye Hao came here to kill people, this has nothing to do with the beauty of the scenery.


    When another world war broke out, Ye Hao confronted the three penumbras alone.


    Ye Hao is not blindly arrogant. If he wants to improve his strength, he must take risks on his own.


    Ye Hao fought for three and a half months for three days and three nights, his clothes were covered with blood, and even Feng''s hair was covered with blood.


    Ye Hao said, "Why did you kill me for three days and three nights without killing me?" He was dripping blood with a sword in his hand.


    "Ye Hao don''t be too arrogant," the standard bearer of the Jade Emperor in the center shouted to Ye Hao.


    "Haha, haha, yes, I am Ye Hao, anyway, I must take a break today, I am not afraid of being recognized by you." Ye Hao''s eyes are very strong.


    When he spoke, the leaf broke its skin in the wind.


    "This is Ye Hao, it is indeed him," said the successor of the great emperor of the East.


    "When did this son become so powerful?" said the heir to the immortal great man of Antarctica.


    boom.


    These three and a half molds formed an ancient killing array, refining leaves in the wind.


    Together, these three and a half people created a great battle.


    Call.


    As soon as you opened your mouth, he spewed out the fire of destruction and set fire to the ancient thread.


    Ye Hao was inside, trapped inside, unable to break the ancient killing formation.


    The fire of destruction is burning, flames are burning, some flames are rising.


    This doesn''t work. It cannot be broken.


    These three and a half molds formed an ancient killing array, which was very powerful. Although the fire of destruction was very strong, it still could not complete the ancient killing array on this mountain.


    On the contrary, Ye Hao on the battlefield was about to become more elegant. In this battle, there are hundreds of millions of ghosts scattered, there is too much helium, and even the fire of destruction cannot make it more perfect.


    The verdant gourd has great power.


    Ye Hao quickly sacrificed the artifact and collected souls in the ancient killing array.


    Sure enough, it worked.


    The jade gourd absorbed all the souls in the ancient killing array.


    The jade gourd played a role again at a critical moment.


    The ghost of the ancient formation was sucked dry by the green jade gourd in the wind, and this battle line was not defeated.


    Kill the front line.


    Ye Hao held the Qing Emperor''s sword in his right hand and the jade gourd in his left and right hands.


    Domineering.


    "Come on, half-fairy body, that''s it," Ye Hao called.


    "Looking for Death," the heir of the Jade Emperor said to Feng.


    Ye Hao smiled coldly and took away the sword flag and 18 swords.


    kill.


    boom.


    The imperial palace manifested, towering high in the sky, releasing fear.

 Chapter 617： peak

    "It''s your turn, Auntie. After three days and three nights of fighting, I''m exhausted," Ye Hao woke the son up and said to her.


    Ye Hao said: "Can I help you? Then what can you do for me?".


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Ok...ok...I will show you the love song my father wrote to my mother. There is only one in the world.".


    "Child, you can laugh. You are burning your eyebrows. Did you really write a love poem for your mother?" Obviously, Samsara still cares more about the second question.


    "You help me destroy three thirty first, and then tell my mother the love poems of father," Ye Hao turned his head and said.


    "You owe me, boy, this is the last time I have helped you," the man replied, yelling at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao and Temple Temple changed rapidly. In an instant, Ye Hao became another person. This person had Ye Hao''s body, as well as the sense of respect and the inheritance of strength.


    boom.


    The huge pressure was released and swept this side of the world.


    The evil spirits of the gods ascended to the sky, the Buddha''s sword was held in his hands, and he killed three demigods fiercely.


    Including the heir to the Jade Emperor in the center, his face for three and a half months is a piece of paper, and his face is an incredible piece of paper. Everyone thinks all this is incredible. Why Ye Hao suddenly became so strong...


    This can''t be. This can''t be.


    Even if the three and a half molds can''t convince myself, the facts are right in front of us, Ye Hao''s terrifying power is here, and it hasn''t changed.


    boom.


    The world trembled, and Samsara sacrificed the bark on his face and inspired it.


    The sudden change of time and the color of the world, and the evil spirit of heaven swept the scene in an instant.


    Ye Hao''s eyes became cold and fierce


    Ye Hao lent his body to Samsara. At this time, Ye Hao was Samsara, Tazuo was Samsara, and Ye Hao was Samsara.


    Although it is said that Dao''s power has not returned to its peak state, she borrowed Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao''s body is sacred, has the mark of the sky stele, and also exerted its peak state level 70 power.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s understanding of the ocean is similar to her peak state, which is the power of the basalt mother.


    Dare to borrow from the underworld.


    The bark on the face sacrificed with samsara''s faint drink burst out with a powerful force. It is not used on land. A power is powerful but also very depressing.


    This power comes from underground, is very depressing, and has been suppressed for a long time.


    The wind was very strong and the fog was very thick. A **** flag suddenly appeared between the two worlds, with more than 3,000 soldiers accompanying.


    The soldiers she borrowed were not from the underworld, but from the underworld.


    The middle and the tomb, the Great Wall.


    "Master, something happened recently."


    This is the second time Raku who defended the Wall of Despair discovered a mistake. Suddenly, he lost more than 3,000 painful soldiers in the Wall of Despair. Last time I didn''t have time to tell his master that I found this opportunity in time.


    Last time 3,000 soldiers disappeared for a short time, not long before they came back, but the number was reduced and the loss was not too great.


    Raku felt more and more wrong, until this time, more than 3,000 soldiers disappeared again, he did not remember to report the problem to his master.


    "Master, what happened? It has been twice. The Lielie of the Great Wall suddenly disappeared unknowingly, waiting for their return. The number of coolies will decrease, and I haven''t figured it out for a long time.

 Chapter 618： Hunch

    Master Le Master is also the master of the profound and unbounded mountain peaks and half realms, and can be said to be the older generation in the middle and lower reaches of the You Mansion today.


    The master of Laku said: "Is this impossible? Impossible! Impossible!"


    In fact, what he really didn''t believe was that the Buddha''s soul was resurrected and reappeared in this world.


    To rule this out, what remains is the bark of the face of a great killer without reincarnation.


    This is unlikely, ascetics, after obtaining this spiritual face of the bark, will enlighten the gods, and the master''s Laku, think about it.


    There are two ways to stimulate the epiphany on the bark of the face: one is to rely on blood, but reincarnation is not a child, so blood is not established.


    Moreover, the possibility of inheritance is great, but it is not easy. Inheritance is even more difficult. It takes a period of transition and depends on fate.


    Ye Hao''s corpse did not inherit either.


    This inheritance is impossible to save, the pastor said it is easy to say that it is difficult to get her inheritance.


    At least Ye Hao hasn''t got it yet, now he can only rely on him to sell the magic of this face.


    Still the same sentence, everything depends on fate.


    When an opportunity comes, everything will come naturally. Before the opportunity comes, everything will be false.


    In the middle and lower reaches of the area, even the wise men were taken aback. The Great Wall was not in his charge, but his apprentice, Luck, whose face was the second time he borrowed soldiers from You Mansion in 4000 years.


    The owner of Love could not hide the shocking color on his face, and Love was puzzled.


    Master, this.


    Raku asked with a frown.


    The master of Raku said: "The resurrection of this priest may be her legacy."


    "Don''t worry about the sudden disappearance of coolies, this is a rule made nearly a million years ago," Luck''s master added.


    "Okay," Luck nodded and said.


    [...]


    In the dark clouds on the sixth floor of the Heavenly Dao, the fightingfighting of the temple temple is still fighting with the three half immortals.


    It deserves to be a representative of that era. The power at this time is even 70 times that of the original peak state, but it is enough to crush the three so-called six Bayers of the other party, and it is also half an immortal body. She can crush it alone. three people.


    The bark of the spiritual face not only borrowed soldiers from You Mansion, but also released a terrible pressure. The power of the imperial road instantly swept this side of the world.


    Roar.


    Suddenly, the soldiers rushed out, shouted frantically, killed three and a half dead, and these three and a half died, and he was sent to the hands of the Jade Emperor in the center.


    boom.


    The void exploded.


    The bark on his face was shattered, and the Buddha himself protected himself and killed the quartet. Such a domineering woman is rare.


    The palm of your palm is facing the three half-fairies opposite, the gloomy wind and misery, the evil god, suppressed the power for a long time.


    The Jade Emperor in the center and the other three half-fairies'' standard-bearers felt the violent attack of the gods, and felt a hint of chill in their hearts, with an ominous premonition.


    In order to prevent the tragedy from happening, the three penumbras looked at each other and immediately formed an ancient killing scene.


    This is an ancient battle formation, much stronger than the previous formation, this is the last time they let go.


    With a pair of very cold eyes, looking at each other''s three and a half fairies, looking at the ancient killing array.


    Xintiandi, I have a circle.


    This is a road to drink water, using the bark of a big palm as a spiritual face, and shooting at the other side''s ancient killings with terrifying power.

 Chapter 619： respect

    The emptiness was broken again.


    In a blink of an eye, the ancient annihilation array composed of three penumbras, such as the Jade Emperor in the center, turned into nothing.


    This is too difficult.


    Why are women so domineering.


    The whole world is in my hands, you **** it.


    Sara Tazun said very domineeringly that after the opponent''s ancient killing formation was destroyed, the powerful killing was given to three-thirds of the opponent.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    There was no screaming sound, the three penumbras became a cloud of blood, and they died since then and fell from the practice world.


    Posture is still a very indifferent posture, with a supreme aura, that aura is not domineering, but a difficult domineering, that domineering directly points to the nine-fold punch.


    Heaven and earth opened a new one, my love.


    These three penumbras, including the descendants of the Jade Emperor, the central government agency, were killed in this war.


    The arrival of the priest, the expression on his face and the making of the bark shocked the world.


    It seems to be back when the storm broke out again, chasing the deer with the heroes!


    "Boy, you owe me another favor," the man said, turning to talk to Ye Hao in his heart.


    "I have to say, Auntie, your power is really strong. Those are three semi-immortal corpses. I fought with them for three days and three nights without any results, almost driving them to a dead end.


    What he said is true, he doesn''t want to fight a horse, all this comes from the heart.


    The great power is obvious. If one day returns to the peak, it will be absolutely invincible. Only the evil characters of the same era can tolerate her.


    "By the way, kid, you said there was a deal between us," Ye Hao asked, referring to a mixed poem in a love poem written by his late father.


    "I mean haha" Ye Hao wanted to die.


    "Child, don''t forget that I''m still in your body. I want to take something out of your consciousness. It''s not a hand problem," he said to Ye Hao.


    "Well, Auntie, you are so naughty, you can''t forget my dad for many years," Mr. Ye said jokingly.


    "I will never forget it for the rest of my life, but I ask you to write a love poem about your father for your mother, just out of curiosity," he turned and said with a smile.


    Gradually, Ye Hao and Tao Zun also came together, and the tragic respect before was gradually led by Ye Hao.


    In a blink of an eye, it has been a thousand years, no one is right, no one is wrong.


    "Auntie, you have actually heard that love poem." Ye Hao said with a smile, "Really, I didn''t lie to you, you really heard it."


    "That''s impossible," Circle said.


    "To be honest, my father wrote me a love song of my mother, King of Kings," Ye Hao said to the king.


    "really?"


    "Can I lie to you?"


    "Read it again."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What''s so easy to memorize? It''s disgusting. I really don''t know how Dad wrote it, but I can write such disgusting love poems.".


    "Read it quickly, don''t talk nonsense..." The Buddha taught Ye Hao.


    "Ah, listen..." Ye Hao cleared his throat, preparing to recite the song "The King of Kings". "I have no choice but to deal with it calmly, being a big man, making a rainbow-like sword, shaking the wind and thunder in eight places," he said. "


    "I have a thousand miles of mountains and rivers, I have a huge court, I am so domineering, I can intimidate 3000 people.". "

 Chapter 620： power

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s actually not too disgusting. It''s normal to fall in love." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Hearing reincarnation, it suddenly became a little silent.


    "I''m a little tired, kid, the two of us turned our bodies back, so if something happens, I take a break and wake me up.".


    "Women are really troublesome, especially old women like auntie," Ye Hao said.


    Son of a bitch, you are tired of calling me an old woman, when I return to my body in the future, I will come to you to settle my account, and I will not teach you.


    The road turns against the wind.


    Ye Hao had to smile awkwardly, changed his body, and left the cloud.


    Today, the sixth floor of heaven, the Tao and the circular line are completely destroyed, and the information spread like wildfire, shocking the entire heaven and the sixth floor of heaven.


    There is a Wang Xiaochi on the sixth floor of the cave house, which is full of black and white fragments. This is the cave house of Taoist Ziyang.


    At this time, the people on Ziyang Road picked up another white child and threw it into the small pond.


    "Even the six royal family heirlooms have been destroyed, and the teachings of Taoism are indeed powerful.


    On the mountain peaks in the sky, after hearing the news, the Sanqing family was also surprised, and even the six royal heirs were destroyed.


    Of course, those who are more shocked and talked about most are those who are weaker low-level practitioners, who are usually unbounded or unbounded, and of course, most of them are unbounded lower level.


    "According to a reliable source, that person is Ye Hao!"


    "Really?" some doctors questioned.


    "Is it true? Of course it is true."


    "In short, the cloud was tossed back and forth by the wind."


    "This child has great potential and may achieve something in the future."


    "Haha, I don''t think so. People like this usually have old people killing him in the cradle."


    "It''s true," he said.


    Some practitioners were talking, Ye Hao''s identity was revealed for some reason, and the sixth floor of heaven and earth made a sensation.


    Ye Hao has always maintained a normal heart for these things. His thoughts are unshakable, and the road is long, not a day''s work.


    All we can do now is to gain experience through constant fighting.


    The experience of fighting naturally comes from fighting.


    Some old people have also begun to learn about Ye Hao''s recent deeds, including Ye Xiaoxiao, Xiaoyun, Princess Nan Yao, Hu Tuke, and Qi Shanmu.


    At the same time, their power has grown rapidly with the passage of time.


    Because the young monk has a strong mind, he is also known as the Buddha. He has a unique talent. As long as he practice hard, his power will grow.


    Ye Xiaoxiao is a phoenix in the sky, his blood goes against heaven, and his power is growing.


    Princess Nan Yao, the blood of the devil racing against the sky, the bow of the devil and the evil city of Shanghai are in the hands of the evil soul.


    As for Hutuktu and Qi Shanmu, both of them are hidden, but their strength must be great.


    This is not only an age of pride, but also a master of other stars.


    [...]


    About a month passed, and after a period of silence, Ye Hao embarked on the journey again. The next goal, the three successors of the Qing Dynasty, was the rhythm of the six-day battle.


    There are three old roads walking against the wind, standing on a lonely mountain, with long sleeves and long faces.


    Ye Hao didn''t have an imperial sword, but turned into a purple air, walking towards the ethereal mountain peak.

 Chapter 621： action

    "This is not a good sign, but it is a very violent fire."


    In these three congregations, the man who claimed to be the father of the first day touched his white beard and whispered.


    "That''s Ye Hao," said the inheritor of spiritual wealth, and gave it to the first heir to heaven.


    "Haha, look at the purple air. This son is too arrogant. He thought he could destroy the heirs of six empires. He must destroy the three of us. This is great." said the noble heir.


    The successors of the three generations of the Qing Dynasty are somewhat different from the six imperial families. All three are elderly. Of course, their practicing age is also older than that of the six imperial families.


    They are all old people who have lived for nearly ten thousand years, and they don''t care about the younger generation like Ye Hao.


    "As long as one ant can cause any storm, we will play with him," the founder said to the other two ants.


    "Well, let''s play with him and have fun," said the moral heir.


    "Since the two brothers have no objection, the three of us don''t have to worry about the identity of Ziyang Islander and the boy, and kill him on the barren mountain," the pastor said.


    Ye Hao dared to venture alone to challenge the successor of the Qing Dynasty, not because he was hot, but because he made a decision after careful consideration.


    Once again, he made a more adventurous decision. He felt that he could no longer rely on "". He needed to break through the evil barrier in his heart and use his true power to kill the heirs of the Qing Dynasty.


    The evil barrier in his heart is disaster.


    His biggest obstacle is to climb to the top of the world and become a half-dead person.


    Where is the road, where is the road.


    He understands that freedom and relaxation are his way, and bullying is his way.


    Only when we dare to bully the sky, dare to fight against the sky, we have the opportunity to be free, even the sky is irreversible, we can talk about anything.


    Despite the secrets of Ye Hao''s work, he embarked on the road of freedom.


    But there is no way to kill.


    This time, reaching the top of the mountain in the sky is the way to come.


    He broke the barrier of evil in his heart and walked into a semi-immortal road, he succeeded.


    A group of purple gas reached the top of the mountain in the sky and suddenly attacked the three conquerors on the top of the mountain.


    From the beginning, Ye Hao used his anti-sky tactics to use the hand of God to destroy the carrier of the three generations of the Qing Dynasty.


    well. God''s big hand is the robbery of the sky, Ye Hao will cross the mountains in the sky, and use the robbery of the sky to kill three Qing Dynasty carriers.... He wants three Qing dynasty carriers to accompany him through the tragedy.


    Big means. This is definitely a big move.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t intentionally cover up the atmosphere, but was waiting for Qingyun''s practitioners to take them to the door.


    "If I dare to kill my son, I won''t forgive him," Qingyun''s elder said, and he was so angry that he crushed a cup in his hand.


    The brother of the Qing Dynasty asked: "My brother, what is that person? He ignores us so much.".


    "The identity is unknown, the origin is unknown, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he and Qingyun are in trouble, he will definitely die." He was so angry that the young man he carefully cultivated could kill him in the cradle.


    "My brother, the fourth brother, brought ten disciples from the center of the world to find the whereabouts of this person. There will be news soon," said the three elders of the Qingyun clan.


    Qingyunlong was looking for Ye Hao''s whereabouts. Who knew that Ye Hao was a genius who stayed in the mountains to kill the boy in white, and quietly waited for the arrival of the monk from Qingyunfeng.

 Chapter 622： Gap

    Soon, the practitioners of the Qingyun tribe found Ye Hao in this mountain, and the four elders came here with ten practitioners from the middle of the world.


    A military officer actually killed ten practitioners who were not so easily in the middle of the world. To be honest, Qingyunlong''s power was really strong, and Ye Hao''s Overlord Sword, I am afraid that less than ten masters of cultivation were not in the middle of the world.


    "Did you kill my disciple of the Qingyun clan?" The four elders of the Qingyun clan glazed Ye Hao.


    "It''s me, yes." Ye Hao was not afraid when facing the master.


    "Do you know that you made us angry, is your death coming?" The four elders of the Qing Dynasty stood up and said to Ye Hao coldly, they were so arrogant.


    Ye Hao interrupted the four veterans of the Qingyun clan and directly invited the war.


    Seeing Ye Hao so strong, the four seniors of Qingyun Pavilion looked at Ye Hao with a very contemptuous look, and whispered: "I can''t measure myself.


    The war is officially over.


    Ye Hao used his own power to force eleven experts in the middle of the world.


    The king''s decision.


    The Phantom Palace forces the sky, releases fear suppression, and suppresses opponents.


    The four ancestors of the Qingyun clan had two tricks. When his arm shook, he gave out a purple hammer.


    This is not a weapon without a great killing device, but a weapon he sacrificed in the center of the world. This purple hammer is almost the same as his thoughts. He seems to have some kind of alchemy and food.


    The purple hammer was sacrificed in the void. In the mountains, all the birds and animals were trembling, and everything was on the ground, flying in the direction of the purple hammer.


    The world was silent, and the purple hammer released strong pressure to squeeze the sky.


    "Bang..." The purple hammer drove into the gap, and the gap seemed to be split.


    At this moment, on this mountain, nothing seems to be able to stop the power of the purple hammer.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were very cold. He drank a glass of low wine and the air conditioner turned on. The reading power in the sea was also crazy, and the magnificent palace that Emperor Wang Zhi revealed was in power again.


    crush¡­¡­.


    broken. It really broke down.


    terror.


    It''s hard.


    Damn Zijin Hammer, aren''t you great? I will crush you.


    Zijin''s hammer, long and old, was really crushed into a piece of scrap iron under the strong pressure of Linfeng Palace.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    The four elders of the Qing Dynasty were blown away on the spot, and the purple hammer that had a heart-to-heart relationship with him was crushed.


    Knowing that the sea almost cracked, my eyebrows almost cracked.


    However, it finally settled down, but it would be his shame.


    The purple hammer was too big just now, and the gaps were almost shattered, but in front of Ye Hao''s palace, it was really too weak, the warrior of the gods, turned into a piece of scrap iron.


    "You...you..." The four veterans of the Qing Dynasty pointed to the wind, their mouths were still stained with blood, and their chests were stained red.


    "You don''t deserve to talk to me," Ye Hao looked at Qingyunzi''s four elders, as if looking at a fool.


    Only after you have defeated the opponent can you be qualified to look down on the opponent, otherwise the previous contempt, after losing, will only make you feel how arrogant, how useless, and a kind of waste.


    "Who are you?" Qing Yunzi''s four elders still didn''t give up.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that even if I tell you who I am, you can''t bring this news back. You will die soon," Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 623： deal with

    "You...you...don''t be too arrogant, I don''t believe you can defeat the eleven of us in the middle of the world." The four elders of the Youth League still have a glimmer of hope for this battle.


    "Wow, who said I''m too proud? Haha, let''s go together, it''s neat..." Ye said coldly.


    "You...you...you...kill him for me..." The four elders of the Qing Dynasty were very angry and ordered them to kill him together.


    As expected, Ye Hao walked up with bare hands, showed the palace, performed the magic of the sky, tied the dragon and the iron fist together, and various practice techniques were used to kill the enemy as hard as possible. In the end, there were 11 people. The experts in the Middle World are all dead in his hands, and they are all neat and tidy. Everything was so dry and tidy. Ye Hao didn''t leave the mountain after killing the four elders of Qingyun Pavilion and ten other top players. The central interstellar world.


    He continued to stay in the mountains, waiting for the next batch of practitioners from the Qingyun clan to arrive.


    Gradually, not only Qingyun, but other medical practitioners also noticed the sudden rise of this new man.


    Three days later, the elder of the Qingyun clan saw that his fourth brother had not returned yet, and they were very worried.


    "Why hasn''t the fourth brother come back?" Qingyun clan''s sister-in-law complained.


    "I have sent someone to inquire about this news, and it will be over soon," said the three elders of the Qingyun clan.


    [...]


    "All the elders have heard the voices of the four elders," said an old man who entered a large camp on the sixth floor of Qingyun Pavilion.


    "Hurry up," the old man ordered, eager to know the whereabouts of the fourth person.


    Four years old, four years old, four years old, four years old, four years old.


    "What happened? Come on," Qingyun''s old man said sharply.


    The man killed four elders, and ten disciples of the middle kingdom died in his hands.


    "What? What did you say? Say it again" The old man of the Qingyun clan was furious.


    "The second, the third, along with the remaining 20 disciples of Yanxia who have no boundaries, killed the nameless mountain." Qingyun''s old man was very angry, being treated like this by a newcomer, faceless.


    The elder brother said to his elder brother: "Well, elder brother, we two can catch him.".


    He said: "These two teachers and brothers should be careful, they can kill them on the spot.


    [...]


    The two elders and three elders of the Qingyun tribe moved to the mountain on the sixth floor of Heaven and Earth.


    When the two sides met, Ye Hao was as cold as usual. He wanted to start the fight as soon as possible and end the fight soon.


    "Did you kill my fourth brother?" The two elders of the Qingyun clan looked at the stranger in front of them, and looked at the appearance of the ordinary stranger.


    After Ye Hao treated their appearance, the Danfeng twins were no longer so colorful, their faces were no longer handsome, they looked ordinary.


    "I don''t understand how my four brothers were defeated by you, did you use any evil plan? You are not half immortal, there are no boundaries in between, and the six heavens have no boundaries.


    Ye Hao sneered and didn''t answer, thinking that what the other party said was all nonsense and worthless. Everything depends on the power of speaking, and it does not require any price.


    He did this without warning, and of course he didn''t have to tell the opponent when fighting, so he went straight to the battlefield.


    These 30 unbounded hot summer practitioners want to gallop away in the wind.


    But the second old man of the Qingyun clan was forbidden to do so, and the second old man directly sentenced him to death, and died miserably.

 Chapter 624： destroy

    The two elders of the Qingyun clan wanted to fight Ye Hao alone, as if the practitioners of the Qingyun clan were very conceited.


    Ye Hao has always been indifferent, he is cruel, and wants to use the fastest time to resolve this war.


    Qingyun Erye developed a fist-sized copper furnace in the palm of his right hand.


    Beautiful and dazzling, transparent, the material is spiritual, transparent and smooth, luminous.


    This copper furnace is a rare and powerful copper furnace made by the two elders themselves.


    The elders of the Qingyun clan do have a lot of skills, not only for further studies, but also for alchemy.


    Ye Hao didn''t sacrifice with his bare hands and didn''t want too much. If he sacrificed some, he would kill all previous practitioners without much effort.


    If you meet endless practitioners and you need to kill them without a killer, then how to deal with that half-dead body.


    Ye Hao''s bare hands did not mean that he was powerless to kill his opponent.


    Ye Hao''s hand was printed, and Wang Xu''s heart was silent. From a long distance, the magnificent palace appeared in the void.


    The pressure of the sky.


    Fear was released and pressed to the copper furnace, which is the Yoon clan of the two elders who sacrificed.


    This is how the purple hammer of Qingyun No. 4 was crushed by Linfeng Palace.


    However, the two elders of the Qingyun clan were obviously stronger than the four elders. Facing the tremendous pressure released by Ye Hao''s palace, they did not get hurt soon.


    Fasten the dragon and iron fist.


    With one punch after another, Ye Hao firmly locked the retreat of the two veterans of the Qing Dynasty, punching him in the chest again and again.


    The bronze furnaces of the two veterans of the Qing Dynasty were severely suppressed by Ye Hao''s palace and could not be summoned back to resist Ye Hao''s fierce fists.


    The two veterans of the Qing Dynasty were directly hit by Ye Hao and flew back.


    In order to end the battle as soon as possible, Ye Hao decided to do some cruel things.


    Lock the magic chain.


    This is a special method used to ward off evil spirits, and it is very powerful.


    His hand is printed at full speed, his mouth is clear, and the seal of the magic chain is formed.


    Then a string of lines appeared in mid-air, like a string of order.


    This chain of order is made up of a black line, which passes through the sky and through the old man.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The black chain of order really penetrated the chest and blood gushed out.


    However, the two elders of the Qingyun clan would not be defeated so easily. Even if they were crossed by the iron chains of the wind and magic, he was too angry, and he did not want to urge the copper furnace when the wind dispersed. Suddenly erupted.


    The flames burned and the copper furnace exploded, creating a powerful and terrifying force of destruction.


    The palace was destroyed.


    This is really too bad.


    Ye Hao was shocked, knowing that the sea was turbulent, but he quickly suppressed it, because he had seen it many times and already had experience in dealing with it.


    dead.


    Ye Hao took a drink with his throat low, and the iron chain rushed to Qingyunlong II again and rushed to his head.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was another terrible cry, this time the old man of Qingyun Temple was cut by the lock of the wind, and there was a blood hole the size of a walnut kernel in the middle.


    The two elders of the Qing Dynasty lost the power of liberation, the knowledge of the sea exploded, and the consciousness of God was destroyed and destroyed.


    In Ye Hao''s eyes, it can only be regarded as the general color of a commodity.


    Ye Hao decided not to use his bare hands, but to sacrifice the greatest killer in the ocean.


    The emperor''s sword was sacrificed, the scsc burst out suddenly, and the blue sword rose into the sky.


    Ye Hao held the sword and killed the opponent.


    The other party and the three elders of the Qingyun clan total 30 people. They are not in the center of the world, but they are powerful enemies.

 Chapter 625： Instructions

    Ye Hao smiled softly: "You two, we should go out to bask in the sun. It''s been over a hundred years."


    Ye Hao said that his hands were already printed, and he planned to summon the old man with hair and cat flowers.


    Yu Youyu Youyu, Yu Youyi, and Xiao Yu said that the new moon is the fastest in the world. At this time, Ye was forced out by Lin Feng. He was very reluctant, especially the flower, and grabbed this little paw towards Ye Lin.


    "Flower, come to live, welcome," Ye Hao said to Hua with a smile, and then pointed at the young monk who was rushing in front of him.


    Orc Uncle Mao didn''t dare to make a fuss. He saw the enemy rushing over and yelling loudly, opened his big mouth, showing sharp teeth and big claws, very domineering.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    At the scene, a monk in the Qingyun Temple turned into a blood mist. The orc''s Uncle Mao was so powerful, this paw was shot down, and even a monk in the center of the world couldn''t lift it.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, the orc Uncle Mao is a monster that is neither a human nor an animal, and his realm has no boundaries. After a hundred years of practice, his skills have naturally improved.


    Seeing his companion be beaten to death by this terrifying orc, all Qingyun''s other practitioners were terrified.


    "Don''t be afraid, kill me," the three elders of the Qingyun clan ordered his people to continue killing.


    The flowers also moved to each other.


    As soon as the sword was cut, his head fell to the ground.


    The little monk''s head was chopped off, his blood was drowned, his knowledge was destroyed by this powerful sword, he died, and was removed from this land forever.


    The emperor''s sword was cut off again, and the green sword pierced the treasure chest of a monk in Qingyun Temple one at a time.


    Soon, the young monk''s knowledge was destroyed, and his knowledge of the sea exploded.


    kill.


    Killed all day.


    Ye Hao''s sword and tacit understanding are better, and his strength is greatly improved.


    Roar.


    The orc Uncle Mao yelled. He was Ye Hao''s two good assistants, fighting each other frantically.


    Ye Hao used a sword to chop off the three old people of the Qingyun clan. The three old people of the Qingyun clan had to kneel down and beg for mercy for a long time.


    "why¡­¡­"


    With another sword, Ye Hao also chopped off the other arm of the three elders of the Qing Dynasty.


    Ye Hao remained calm and showed no mercy in the face of the enemy.


    He jumped up with a sword and chopped off three people who had lost their arms.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The three elders of the Qingyun clan were immediately cut in half, and the blood was dripping.


    That powerful sword directly directs his knowledge.


    [...]


    In the end, this group of practitioners of the Qingyun clan were wiped out, and Ye Hao felt a little tired. Even if there were people with animals, Uncle Changmao and Pangda helped each other, he felt tired. After all, the other party was a master of cultivation in the world. Killing will consume your strength.


    Flowers are not like half-orcs, flowers can appear in human form, and flowers can speak.


    Uncle Mao can''t do it, and further evolution is needed.


    "Master, I''m very tired, so we didn''t go back to bed until late." Hua stretched out her waist and said to the wind.


    Uncle Mao wagged his tail like a dog and rubbed his flowery feet to show kindness.


    "Come on, uncle, be good." "I flinched.


    Ye Hao said to Hua and Uncle Mao: "You two go back first, and you will be used later. In one word, everything is ready.".


    "Sleep late," Hua''er said, the little baby''s fat face puffed up.


    Uncle Mao smiled in his heart, he most wanted to be with flowers.


    After Uncle Hua and Changmao left Ye Hao, they continued to practice in a school.


    Ye Hao didn''t choose to stay on the mountain, but went to Qingyunying.

 Chapter 626： Gale

    This time, the ascetic monk on the sixth floor of Qingyun Road was almost killed by Ye Hao.


    This is already the limit, even if there are hundreds of ascetics in Qingyun Temple, it is impossible to divide them all into the sixth heaven.


    The things Ye Hao killed before were almost all six floors in the sky.


    Therefore, Ye Hao dared to go to Qingyun Camp alone.


    One day there was no news of the second and third members. Elder Qingyun knew that something was wrong, so he sat in a chair and waited for Ye Hao''s arrival.


    The elder of the Qingyun clan is half immortal, and the body of the half immortal is divided into three or sixty-nine. He doesn''t know what the elder of the Qingyun clan is. Ye Hao can only understand if he fights with him personally.


    "Haha, I want to know how you defeated my three brothers and sisters."


    Before he saw Ye Hao, he always thought that Ye Hao was the master of the world, otherwise there would be no reason and no reason.


    When I really saw the old Ye Hao of Qingyun Peak, I knew that my previous guesses had been overturned, because the person standing in front of him was just a simple ascetic monk who had not yet ascended the mountain.


    "It''s strange," the old man stood on the chair and looked at Ye Hao with a very contemptuous look.


    "That''s how you are, you really don''t understand," said the old Ye Hao from the Qing Dynasty, and you can see Ye Hao''s contempt from your words.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Of course, this is what I can do and what I can do.


    "You killed so many of me, I won''t let you die happily," Qingyun said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Are you finished? Let''s start now. I''m a little sleepy, I want to kill you sooner and go home to sleep.".


    A great war has begun.


    Ye Hao''s palace became plain and clear, suppressing the sky.


    With the release of terror and oppression and the fall of the emperor, the emperor will soon evolve to the extreme.


    To die.


    The great elder of the Qing Dynasty approached the wind with one big hand and covered the sky with one hand.


    boom.


    This magnificent palace was shattered by a big hand of the Qing Dynasty veteran, and this huge palm also collapsed.


    Ye Hao quickly retreated more than ten feet, Qing Yunlong''s grandfather was forced to walk step by step, his palm continued to move towards Ye Hao after tearing down the palace.


    Plastic body.


    On the way back, Ye Hao quickly opened the right way to the fourth layer, a golden Buddha statue.


    The elders of the Qingyun clan moved quickly, even faster than Ye Hao''s backwards.


    boom.


    The palm of his hand was directly hit by Ye Hao.


    A big hole appeared on the ground, and the leaves crawled out of the big hole, covered with dust.


    "Life is very hard...not even dead..." Qing Dynasty veteran said to Ye Linsheng.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer. After climbing out of the pit, there was no sign of injury.


    He is so easily injured so easily, his body is sacred, and it is far away from this kind of attack.


    boom.


    Once again, Dashou came to the wind with a sweeping momentum.


    Facing the wind, you waved your hands, the mountains and rivers cracked, the earth cracked.


    Boxing is like wind, lightning and stars.


    boom.


    Ye Hao''s iron fist collided with the big hand of the Qingyun clan elder, and the collision was fierce.


    This time, Ye Hao had the upper hand. The old man of the Qingyun clan grew more than ten feet longer. Ye Hao''s fist was big. The throat of the ancestor of the Qingyun clan was very sweet and the blood was bleeding very badly, but he still forced it back. .


    He thinks Ye Hao''s body is much stronger than ordinary people.


    In his opinion, the body is strong and the practice method is much weaker. This is the experience he has gained. From ancient times to the present, there has been a dilemma, with a strong side and a weak side.

 Chapter 627： Flowers

    But for most medical practitioners, there are also a few medical practitioners who have both physical and psychological, and Ye Hao is a minority.


    Therefore, the egoism of the Qingyun clan elders will be his fatal weakness.


    As soon as Ye Hao is not weak, his feet have reached the highest point in the world, but he can''t pass through the barrier of his heart and can''t dispel his demons, otherwise he will be able to break into the unbounded mountain.


    However, the body of Half Immortal still has many advantages. When it becomes a half immortal, it is more compatible with the World Avenue and has a better understanding of the Tiandi Avenue.


    Ye Hao rushed to the elders of the Qingyun clan and decided to go to war.


    Whether it is close combat or long-distance combat between people, Ye Hao can do a lot of good work, but he can see that Qing Yunlong is very old, very good at using the palm of the sky for a long time, not necessarily good at close combat.


    Moreover, as long as Ye Hao''s body is strong enough and the opponent is not as strong as himself, then close combat is Ye Hao''s advantage.


    boom.


    Ye Hao firmly locked the old man''s retreat and hit him in the abdomen.


    "why¡­¡­"


    When he arrived, the elders of the Qing Dynasty vomited blood and dyed his chest red.


    Ye Hao seized this opportunity. It was a blow. He killed him and carried a strong mountain. He was very strong.


    This punch hit the chest of the Qingyun old man, but this time he was ready. An air conditioner was flowing between his chest and his chest, and he was able to resist Ye Hao''s fierce fist.


    Ye Hao still did not give up the opportunity to approach, because the opponent took out a manual pump to resist his domineering boxing, and then he simply turned on the crazy fighting mode.


    He grabbed one of the old man''s legs and threw him into a mountain in the distance.


    After circling several times in the air, the old man of the Qingyun tribe ran into a mountain behind him again.


    boom.


    In the distance, the mountain split from the middle, and the whole mountain collapsed. It turned out that the old man of Qingyun Mountain was also deep in the mountain, but the mountain collapsed and the eldest son Qingyun Pavilion fell heavily to the ground.


    Even if he is a half immortal, he cannot avoid physical torture, because his body cannot be as strong as Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t stay, he would never leave the other person''s chance to breathe.


    [...]


    Ye Hao came to the big old man of the Qingyun clan, he hadn''t recovered his physical strength, and then dragged another leg, and then continued walking as before.


    Even if the old man of the Qingyun clan can use the air conditioner in his body to solve Ye Hao''s boxing match, he cannot stop Ye Hao''s crazy fighting mode.


    Because all this came so quickly, when going up the mountain, not only was part of the chest or abdomen being attacked, but almost the whole body was attacked. Although Qingyun''s elders could blow the wind, he couldn''t be so fast, even if he was half dead. People can''t do this.


    Because the half-dead body is also divided into three or 69 categories, being abused by Ye Hao in this way is at least not winning.


    To be honest, the elder of Qingyunlong, the lower half of the immortal''s body, was almost scolded by Ye Hao as a dog, and coughed up by Ye Hao''s mad dog mode. This is not true. This is a crazy battle mode that makes it worse than death.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Ye Hao almost hit the pig''s head with the thick blood of Yunfeng in the Qing Dynasty.


    boom.


    A big hand suddenly rushed towards the wind, but he did not expect Qingyun''s elder to have a hidden hand.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of big hands, Ye Hao behaves extremely calmly.

 Chapter 628： Sturdy

    There was a loud noise, and Ye Suifeng walked straight, hitting the giant who was covering the sky fiercely.


    The giant hand hidden by the elders of the Qing Dynasty was beaten to nothing by the iron fist of the violent wind.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough and cough cough.


    "If you can do it well, it''s really boring, can you be worthy of the name of the half immortal?" Ye Hao said with one foot on the chest of the old man in Qingyun County.


    You, you, who are you?


    The elders of the Qingyun clan are very angry, but they have nothing to do. "When I looked at you, I thought you were very strong, but now it seems that you are not very good. To be honest, you are blind in the battle. There are some infinite exercises. The war is stronger than you. Ye Hao continues to step on it. The opponent''s chest never moved away.


    "Huh..." the old man said, who fell to the ground, trampled by the wind, still refused to be persuaded, and gave a cold buzzing sound.


    "I don''t think you can see a coffin without tears. To be honest, you have a way, but the actual experience is too little. I have a mentality. I have seen through your weaknesses, so I will shut you up and shut you up.


    "If the two of us have a chance to fight again, I won''t fight as close as you did, because I am older than you, less flexible, and not so hard. Would you dare to hit me from a distance?" Yun The master young man gasped.


    He said: "It''s like playing the piano for a bull. You won''t live too long.".


    After that, Ye Hao put his feet on Qingyun''s chest, ready to fight again with Qingyun''s elders, which also proved to him the true meaning of the master.


    The two men went to war again, and the elders of the Qing Dynasty placed two big palms hidden in the sky in front of the wind.


    Ye Hao is still very calm, he intends to stimulate this potential, which he realized only in 100 BC, this time I will touch the semi-immortal bodies of the elders of the Qingyun Dynasty with my hands to see what is. A tremendous strength.


    The two big palms in the sky were hit by the wind. Ye Hao hadn''t been hit yet, Qingyun hadn''t been hit. He thought Ye Hao couldn''t handle it, so he was very happy. I think Ye Hao really couldn''t fight back.


    "Haha, two big palms, see how you broke...


    Suddenly, a powerful force without a horse emerged from Feng''s body. Ye Hao''s body exuded golden light, and the horror of that power was indescribable.


    At the top of the wind, a golden and golden monument appeared.


    This is the tablet that Ye Hao used to refine. Now it is presented in a virtual state and completed on the tablet with highway lines, each of which releases the power of the road.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    This monument is strong enough to resist the two big hands of the Qing Dynasty elders, directly crushing the big palms of the sky.


    It''s very simple.


    well.


    strong.


    terror.


    Gao Miao.


    Ye Hao''s Obelisk display is powerful and shocking, and can only be modified with these words.


    Two big hands were crushed, and with a fierce blow, the half-dead eldest brother was killed on the spot.


    I don''t think I can withstand the terrible pressure of Ye Hao''s Judongzhou Kingdom. The elders in the blue clouds broke up at that moment, their hearts were split, the knowledge of God collapsed and died.


    "That''s how you are," he said.


    Ye Hao happily left after the doctors of Qing Yunlong on the sixth floor were destroyed.

 Chapter 629： avoid

    Soon, on the sixth floor of the temple, news came from him again.


    However, it is not named after Ye Hao, but after the identity of a recently emerging figure of unknown origin.


    "It is said that all the practitioners of the Qingyun clan were destroyed by this man, and even the old man is not his opponent," the heir of the Great Purple King in the north of the Arctic said to the other five people.


    The dark cloud is shrouded in darkness, and it is still the heir to the six royal families being discussed.


    "Qingyunlong seems to have many masters, but he is indeed one of the few empty and incapable people. I think Qingyunlong is not strong." The heir to the immortal emperor of Antarctica also expressed his views.


    "I want to know who this person is," said the heir to the great emperor Taib of the Far East.


    "I think Ye Hao has been silent for a hundred years, so it''s no surprise that he has such a terrifying power," he said.


    "It makes sense," said the brother, "cover your breath and change your appearance." You can definitely change your face," said the heir to Mother Earth.


    "Let''s listen to my brother''s opinion," Dadi''s heir added.


    Haha, everyone, it''s time to take the initiative. Tomorrow we will find the whereabouts of that person. Whether he is Ye Hao or not, we will kill him, so that you won''t have too many dreams at night. You can understand what I mean. ? The successor of the Jade Emperor, the ancient kingdom of the people of the Middle Yanxia, ??told the other five friends that he had made his position clear, that is, as long as he found the monk who wiped out Qingyun, whether he was Ye Hao or not, he would kill him directly.


    The six royal heirs seem to choose to take the initiative seriously.


    Ye Hao also smelled dangerous. He knew very well that after the warm-up of these battles, there might be some fierce battles in the next few days.


    But these things are inevitable. He always has to pay some price in discipline, but he is not afraid of hardship, life and death.


    Ye Hao continued to walk on the sixth floor of the heavenly imagination, and the six royal family members who knew Yun began to track his whereabouts. Once he was tracked, whether he was Ye Hao or not, he would be intercepted and killed.


    The six emperors followed the fate of Linfeng. The descendants of the purple emperor of the North Arctic were looking for the whereabouts of Linfeng, so they decided to stop Linfeng and take the yellow gas from the basalt from the wind.


    There were greedy people everywhere. The descendants of the purple emperor in the North Pole wanted to swallow the mysterious yellow spirit alone in the wind, so after finding Ye Linfeng''s whereabouts, they did not notify other friends, but wanted to take it away by themselves.


    However, this also created an opportunity for Ye Hao. If the six royal heirs came together, the wind would definitely fall.


    This is six and a half months, even if Ye Hao is half a month, it is difficult to fight him six times in a short time, let alone Ye Hao, Ye Hao has not succeeded in joining the half-dead body.


    Once the successors of the six emperors disperse, Ye Hao has a perfect opportunity to kill the teleporter of the great purple emperor in Beiping, at least we can escape each other, the teleporters of the north pole, the sky and the sky, great The emperor blocked Ye Hao''s path and wanted to swallow the mysterious Huang Niang by himself.


    The marchers were very greedy, but this also created an opportunity for Ye Hao, at least one to one, more than one to six.


    "I have been looking for you for a long time, and finally I can find you," said Ye Linfeng, the standard bearer of the Purple Giants in the North Pole.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao asked calmly.

 Chapter 630： recognition

    Ye Hao has never seen heirlooms before, nor has he heard of Tao Yuanyuan, the original character on the sixth floor of the Heavenly Palace, but this is also normal. Although Ye Hao has lived in the world on the sixth floor for a hundred years, he has already closed one. For a hundred years, I know very little about the outside world, and it is basically new here.


    But Ye Hao felt that the person who prevented him from going on the road before him was a very powerful master. When he was on the top of the world, he was a semi-immortal body.


    Ye Hao could tell that wearing a dragon robe and the king''s half-immortal body was much stronger than the ancestors of the Qing Dynasty.


    The body of the elder half immortal of the Qingyun clan is not as strong as Ye Hao''s sacrament.


    "I am the heir of the Purple King," said Ye Hao, wearing a dragon robe.


    "Emperor Ziwei has an heir? I have never heard of it." Ye is still calm, even in the face of such a powerful person.


    "I didn¡¯t know before, but now I know, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m here today to take away the heresy bones in your body. You''d better be quiet and hold it. If you don¡¯t resist, I promise you won¡¯t The death was terrible.


    However, in the North Pole, the sky and the descendants of the sky are qualified to talk to Ye Hao like this.


    If you dare to claim that you are the heir of Amethyst, then you must have some tricks.


    "Oh? I remember a hundred years ago, five people and five old people also came to me and said they wanted to kill me and take away my vulgar mother, but in the end all five of them died miserably. Are you sure about yourself?" he said.


    Facing such a powerful opponent, he said that the most important thing to lose is momentum. Once momentum is lost, he also talked about fighting.


    "Haha, I think I am qualified to dominate, at least in the field of maintenance, I am a little higher than you, as for the method, I want to know that it is in the war.".


    "You should have heard that the old man of the Qingyun clan is also a half fairy in the middle of the endless mountain peaks, but in the end I called him like a dog.".


    "The old man in the cloud is fake, but I am different. Let me take the mysterious mother Huang, and I will give you a complete body," Ziwei Emperor''s successor has never changed that high-pitched posture.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and said, "We have said so much, you are sure there must be something in my body."


    "For a thousand years, I have been called a half immortal. Do you think you can hide it from me?" The purple lord''s heir said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing, he knew that the other party was testing him, because the other party was not sure that he was Ye Hao.


    As for the successors of Emperor Ziwei, he has seen that he is facing the wind, and they are all weak.


    With the help of the prince, Ye Hao concealed the smell of the prince. It is difficult to be spotted. Unless someone is stronger than the prince, even if the other party is the standard bearer of the purple emperor, he cannot be stronger than the prince. This is a symbol of her time.


    Ye Hao basically admitted his true identity. There are no other practitioners around him. Someone must have died between him and the descendants of the Purple Emperor. No matter who died, is Ye Hao no longer like Ye Hao? It''s important.


    The war is fighting...


    The great successor of Yanxia people and Dongzhou people, his palm is bursting with five thunders, the sky is full of thunder, it is very strong, and the leaves are facing the wind.


    The fourth characteristic of the real body.


    After the metal object was opened, the fire of destruction also flew to the sky, turning into a fire dragon, and five thunders rushing toward the opponent.


    boom.


    Two people collided and killed each other.

 Chapter 631： Thunder

    The magic of heaven.


    Ye Hao once again used a skill, the evil soul rose to the sky, his eyebrows appeared pale purple, and behind him were a pair of black wings, created by the evil god.


    The standard bearer of Zhongtian and the purple emperor appeared in an instant, his hand was torn, his hand was wider, the most terrifying destructive power, he hit the wind on the leaves.


    A cloud of purple and black mist suddenly avoided the five thunders and hit the carrier of the big amethyst.


    [...]


    The blow of the wind hit the flag bearer of the Purple Giants and crashed backwards.


    [...]


    When the sinuses of the big crape myrtle were tilted back, a Wuguang Mountain came out of his palm, turned into a sharp knife, and slashed towards the wind.


    Ye Hao hid and was struck by five thunders, and his body was very painful.


    The descendants of the great crape myrtle also felt sad, they were blown by the wind and could not stop in time. Behind them was a big mountain, and the descendants of the big crape myrtle directly smashed the mountain away.


    This is a battle between the strong and the strong.


    Ye Hao endured the pain of being struck by five thunders, and soon presented the Qing emperor''s sword.


    In an instant, the sword of the Qing emperor walked out of the country, passing through with a green rainbow.


    [...]


    There was an eruption of blood, the emptiness was torn apart, the rocks cracked and turned into smoke and dust.


    The holder of the great amethyst, with a sword in his body, has turned the mountain behind him into gravel and dust.


    After a hundred years of wind and sun, this sword came out of the wind, it was a sword.


    But both sides moved very fast. When Ye Hao cut down the second sword, Zidi''s standard-bearer waved his hand suddenly, and the wind and rain came.


    The wind was blowing very hard, the heavy rain poured down, and countless raindrops turned into a series of sharp swords, coming with the wind.


    Ye Lin Fenglue, Emperor Swordsman, Sword Fairy with low eyebrows


    and also¡­¡­.


    The blue sword suddenly jumped into a big river, and the powerful sword was about to churn in the river, and the sword was the sword of the big river. It formed a river in an open place.


    The river of swords burst out from the blue of the wind and the blue swords, on the other side of the river, it is the heir of the sky and the purple maharajah.


    The wind swept over countless rain swords, swallowed by the river of swords, and disappeared without a trace.


    This is a kind of power. Even when facing the descendants of the Purple Weidi who lives in the altar of prayer, Ye Hao can temporarily suppress the opponent, which is enough to prove that Ye Linfeng''s power is enough to prove that he has not met in a century.


    But the successor of Emperor Ziwei believed that this was just the beginning, so he was worried and still looked arrogant.


    boom.


    With a bang.


    The purple emperor''s standard-bearer trembled, and five thunders, this time the five thunders are more terrifying, more destructive, and stronger.


    Ye Hao could feel that the ancient thunder element of the palace was even stronger than the thunder of the great Purple Emperor V.


    This is the strong part of the halfling.


    boom.


    The speed of Wu Lei was very fast, Ye Hao couldn''t stop it, and the speed of lightning was very fast.


    Ye Hao flew backwards after being hit by five lightnings and hit the mountain behind him. The area was almost surrounded by mountains.


    Click...


    The mountain is cracked.


    Ye Hao even hit two big mountains and chopped down one of them.


    It can be seen that the opponent''s five lightning strikes were terrible, and the intensity of the attack was too great.


    Of course, Zi Jun''s successor would not let Ye Hao go. He was cruel and pressed so tightly that he almost pushed Ye Hao to the end of the road, so he quickly fired another weapon.

 Chapter 632： happy

    A sudden burst of lightning rushed towards the wind.


    Ye Hao will not be arrested. The descendants of Zidi think it is difficult for Ye Hao to turn over in a short time, but they will not expect Ye Hao to be his freak. There are too many mysterious things, but they are not mysterious, because This is his way, his way.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body suddenly disappeared into a void, as if it had disappeared from the thin air.


    And the five thunders of Ziwei Emperor''s successor were also in the air. Ye Linfeng was already showing coquettishness, turning himself into a breeze, and naturally it was easy to resolve the situation of his head stuck in the mountains.


    "Ok?"


    The descendants of the Purple Emperor are full of misgivings.


    "Why does it disappear like this?"


    The first thing he thought of was that Ye Hao might become another state, such as turning his body into purple, or a cloud of black mist.


    "Will it? Breeze" Emperor Ziwei''s successor finally understood, but there was an incredible expression on his face.


    But it was a little late, Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of the big purple carrier, his entity quickly became obvious, and then he beat him to death with a punch.


    Fasten the dragon and iron fist.


    Ye Hao once again cast his Dragon Iron Fist.


    This is a kind of boxing he created. Although the name is not very loud, it is very practical.


    This kind of boxing, similar to the body at close range, is very suitable for close combat.


    Boxing style is very fierce, but flexible but not overbearing, and can defend, the other side is firmly locked, he does not go in, he does not go back, so he must be beaten.


    Ye Hao, who turned from a breeze into a body, punched more than a hundred punches in an instant. The speed of the punch was very fast, and the punch fell on the hand of Zidi''s standard bearer.


    Ye Hao was very scared with every punch, so he smashed it into the mountains and rivers, knocking it upside down with one punch.


    With a few snores, the standard bearer of the Purple Giants leaned backwards, and his entire body was blown up. This was the result of him using the machines around him to disband the boxer.


    Finally, the holder of the purple big steel knife retreated in the air, successfully neutralizing all the fighters in the wind.


    "My boy, a few of my tricks, I was forced to this point," said Ye Hao (YeLinfeng), Ziwei Di''s successor, but he did not change his arrogant attitude.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao snorted softly.


    "I want to know what breeze looks like. Is there such a practice in the practice circle?".


    "When you are about to die, I will tell you," Ye Hao said with a sneer softly.


    He said: "I am worried that this day will not come, and there will be a feeling of loss.


    The battle continues, and the battle between the strong did not drag the water, but deliberately delayed it.


    The result of the battle is very important, but the process of the battle is also very pleasant.


    The two men played very happily, but they had to pay a price.


    boom.


    The purple emperor''s heir moved to a tall and magnificent mountain, but he lifted it up effortlessly.


    go to hell.


    The purple giant shouted, even though he was so small in front of the mountain, the mountain looked like a plaything in his hands.


    The mountain was blowing, and a fragrant knife appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao regarded this stick as a troubleshooter and walked up the mountain.


    Only then did the holder of the amethyst realize that the sword in Ye Hao''s hand had become another one.


    In fact, Ye Hao crashed into two mountains and turned into a breeze. The Lan Emperor¡¯s sword was gone. When Ye killed the descendants of the Purple Emperor with his fist, he didn¡¯t have a sword in his hand, but the sword in his hand. It appeared later.

 Chapter 633： decisive

    "How to do it?" Ziwei Emperor''s successor realized this imperceptible change, but just like last time, it was a little late.


    The sword of the Qing Dynasty appeared, and suddenly it bloomed with an amazing sword. It appeared behind the carrier of the large amethyst, and then directly entered his heart.


    [...]


    After piercing the heart.


    The heir of Amethyst seemed to stay for a while, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "How could I be the heir to the purple giant, I was moved by you....


    The purple emperor''s successor refused to believe that from the beginning, he did not put Ye Hao in his eyes, but at this time the opponent''s heart was stabbed.


    Ye Hao was silent, and the Qing emperor''s sword was dry and crisp, passing through the heart of the person he had taken from the purple emperor, without any blood stains.


    "It''s an illusion to wear out my chest and kill me," Master Ziwei said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao has always maintained a very cold state, he didn''t care about the words of the purple emperor''s descendants.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t think that his sword could kill the Zidi''s standard bearer, this was just paving the way for the next sword... A sword through the heart cannot kill the descendants of the purple emperor, and half of the undead body must be enough, which is almost to the point of the body.


    But it is not a fairy, and its body will not be destroyed. Ye Hao has seen this sword pierce the heart. The offspring of Amethyst looks intact, but the blood must have lost a lot. He must have used some powerful methods to make up for the damage caused by Ye Hao¡¯s sword piercing the heart. .


    The pain can be concealed, but the loss of vitality and blood cannot be offset. Ye Hao believes that the successor across from Zi University must have lost tremendous vitality, and it is difficult to rely on his own functions to recover in a short period of time. Unless he uses his own blood.


    Send the pill back to heaven.


    The purple Emperor''s heir took out a pill and ate it, adding qi and blood to himself to repair his injured body.


    The return of the celestial sphere to the celestial sphere was originally the panacea of ??Wuxian Mountain, but there is also the existence of creating the return to the celestial sphere.


    Once the descendants of the great amethyst extract the medicinal properties of these pills, the damage caused to him by Ye Hao''s sword will be restored in a short time.


    Of course, Ye Hao, who acted decisively, would never leave the opponent with such an opportunity, and the previous sword just paved the way for the next sword.


    When the heir of the great amethyst returned to heaven and swallowed it, a short sword stabbed him in the throat.


    Eighteen swords.


    This dagger is like a dagger. At the moment when Emperor Ziwei''s successor opened his mouth and swallowed a pill, 18 swords waiting for the opportunity finally plunged into the emperor''s throat.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Eighteen swords, the throat of the big amethyst, the throat of the most vulnerable place, this is also the only result of Ye Hao''s thoughts, which can cause severe damage to the descendants of the Purple Emperor.


    Ye Hao had long expected that it would be very difficult to compete with Ziwei Banxian''s body, because it was a half-xian body, which was almost the same as Ye Hao''s body, even if it was not as strong as Ye Hao''s body, it was very It''s hard to hurt him from outside his body.


    The chest, heart and throat are undoubtedly the three most important parts of the purple emperor''s heir.


    Ye Hao''s body is sacred. The semi-immortal body has its weaknesses. Its external body is like an iron wall, but its inner strength is far less powerful than the outer strength.

 Chapter 634： inherit

    Therefore, this is a breakthrough, the chest and heart are difficult to enter from the outside, but the throat can.


    Therefore, everything Ye Linfeng did was nothing but the wedding dress of the last eighteen swords.


    The sword of the Qing emperor severely injured the heir of Amethyst and consumed his blood, so he swallowed his words and took them back to heaven. All this was calculated by Ye Hao.


    The throat was cut, blood was flowing like a puff, the purple emperor''s successor, eyes fixed on Ye Hao''s boss, with an incredible expression on his face.


    In addition to incredible, more reluctant, angry, painful, and desperate.


    An icy eighteen sword, at the moment it cut his throat, destroyed the powerful blood of the great amethyst with the breath of freezing cold.


    "You...you..." Emperor Ziwei couldn''t even say a word.


    "Do you want to know why I can turn my body into a breeze and change freely? Anyway, you are dying, I tell you, this is very simple, not complicated at all, this is my way of being happy." Ye Hao calmly Say.


    In fact, this is really not a special practice method, it is his own way, it is a kind of art, what is freedom? Only breaking the chains of heaven is true freedom.


    The purple emperor''s heir died before he heard what Ye said to him, and slowly fell towards the back of his body.


    Ye Hao used the fire of destruction to destroy the body of the Zidi successor, and then quickly left here.


    Now, he has been stared at by the six Royal Air Lines, becoming the thorn in their eyes and the thorn in their bodies, so during this time, you must be careful.


    If he encounters five half-dead bodies and joins efforts to stop him, then he will break his wings and die without being buried.


    What, Brother Purple, cut off the breath of life.


    In the dark clouds, the descendants of the Nannan Great Emperor were established, and it was impossible to believe it.


    "Hey..." Qing Dynasty Huada, the successor of the East Pole, sighed.


    "Is the opponent really that powerful?" said the successor of Western Tai Chi.


    "Who is the opponent? Is it really Ye Hao? It shouldn''t be. How could it be defeated by Ye Hao with the power of Brother Zi? This is absolutely impossible." The descendants of Mother Earth were suspicious.


    "Did the person from Ziyang kill Brother Zi?" Guess it was the successor of the Jade Emperor in the center.


    "We must avenge my brother Ziwei. If the situation is not good, we will go to Ye Hao and ask for help immediately," said the successor of the Jade Emperor, the central management agency.


    The other four immigrants of the sixth generation nodded and immediately began to act.


    They were all looking for the whereabouts of Ye Hao and Ye Hao. After Ye Hao killed the offspring of the big crape myrtle, he returned to the palace. Instead of closing the door, he temporarily hid in the dark and suddenly appeared in front of a family of six. Surprisingly.


    "Master, I''m back." Lazy cat and Hua are lying leisurely on Jinghu Lake, they are looking back.


    Uncle Mao sat beside the flowers and wagged his tail.


    Ye Hao said, "Well, a half-life corpse has been destroyed and needs a rest.


    "Master, let me pinch your shoulders and rub your legs."


    "Oh, come on, what is it?" Ye Hao immediately guessed what he wanted to ask him.


    "I want to go for a walk," said with a smile.


    When Uncle Mao heard the sound of flowers, he jumped up like an electric shock, wagging his tail, leaning over in front of Ye Hao, blowing his chubby head into the wind.

 Chapter 635： Factory inspection

    "Okay, okay, don''t rush, you two want to go out alone, just go, but don''t get into trouble," Ye said to Uncle Hua and Uncle Mao.


    Hua and Uncle Mao nodded happily.


    [...]


    Ye Hao came to the center of the lake and saw the three-leaf green lotus. One day, the flag bearer of Mother Earth walked in a wilderness, looking for the whereabouts of Lin Feng.


    She is the only female medical practitioner among the six royal family heirlooms. She never thought that Ye Linfeng would come uninvited.


    "Who?"


    Mother Earth turned her head with a ferocious look, drank the wine angrily, and rolled forward with one hand.


    Call.


    A breeze was blowing, and at this time a circle of gold appeared in front of Mother Earth, a fist of iron, and a hand of Mother Earth.


    "Who?" The heir to Mother Earth looked at the man in front of him angrily.


    "The person you are looking for," Ye Hao replied calmly.


    "The leaves are here," said Mother Earth''s standard bearer.


    "When did I say I was Ye Hao, who is Ye Hao? Can I eat?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are the wind," Mother Earth''s standard bearer said very positively.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want to kill a woman." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    quickly. A faint old sword accompanied by a sickle with sound groans, carrying the ferocious beheading of Mother Earth.


    boom.


    The carrier of Mother Earth moved quickly, pushing one hand forward, and a group of yin and yang fish appeared in her hand. The yin and yang fish kept flowing, making loud noises.


    That was another sword. Ye Hao''s fragrance sword suddenly fell from the sky and hit Mother Earth on the head.


    Hit your forehead.


    Ye Hao took a step with his six brothers, Hao Renxue, and smashed your head.


    This wooden sword, like a troubled person, fell into the sky from a high place, and landed on Mother Earth¡¯s forehead.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, Mother Earth snored, and she was dizzy and almost fainted.


    The Wood Sword Fragrant Soul is more like a stick, giving people strength, not small.


    The mother of the earth, the bearer of the earth, with a low sound of drinking water, endured severe pain, both palms gave birth to yin and yang.


    Ye Hao punched the opponent vigorously in his sacred body.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts promoted the development of the imperial sword and the imperial sword, which meant that Ye Hao not only had to grab the opponent''s hand with two fists, but also worked hard to protect the sword.


    Hit you on the head.


    The sword hit Earth''s mother on the forehead again, and hit it again.


    Fortunately, the mother of the Earth''s aircraft carrier flew out and was severely beaten by the spirit sword, but his head did not fall off.


    This sword is not an ordinary sword, of course it is very powerful.


    However, Ye Hao''s emperor sword is far from over, and the third sword quietly stabs at the mother of the earth.


    A blast of cold air froze the air in the field for a while, and the eighteen swords merged with the cold air, and they were whispering to Mother Earth.


    The carrier of Mother Earth, aware of the danger, is still approaching, shortening the distance between Ye Hao as much as possible, and then pushing forward with one hand, which seems to be a palm, but there is something in it.


    "why¡­¡­"


    With a halo, the mother of the earth in the palm of the hand, a Yin-Yang knife appeared.


    It was born from the palm of Mother Earth, and then rushed straight into the wind.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, his heart cold.


    "This woman, although my eighteen swords exude an icy smell, even at the cost of serious injuries, they will stab me." Ye Hao rushed into his heart.


    This woman is too cruel.

 Chapter 636： tragic

    If you send this Xiyang sword from your palm at all costs, it will show the power of this sword, and it will definitely hurt Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao had already hid, and the other party seemed to be breaking up with him.


    This is an unavoidable curse Ye Hao had to use his strong body to resist tenaciously


    Mother Earth must know that Ye Hao''s body is very strong, but they still stabbed without hesitation, which shows that this sword can pierce Ye Hao''s golden body.


    "why¡­¡­"


    "why¡­¡­"


    Almost at the same time, Ye Hao''s eighteen swords and the sword of the Mother of the Earth plunged into both sides of the body at the same time. In an instant, a powerful sword appeared.


    Ye Hao (YeLinfeng) and the Western Knife can really pierce Ye Hao''s golden body.


    A sword that can pierce the golden body of the leaves before the wind must not have a great weapon.


    The power of 18 knives is not small, and the cold air penetrates into Mother Earth''s body from the blood.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough.


    Mother Earth coughed a few painful coughs, and unexpectedly coughed up a puddle of blood with ice scum.


    The eighteen swords were really cold and could penetrate the half-fairy''s body instantly.


    Ye Hao was also seriously injured. After his golden body was pierced into the body by a sharp Xiyang knife, his mind immediately encountered a violent collision. If it were not for the inscriptions on Tianbei Road and Mixed Mother Rock City, I am afraid that the knowledge of God would really be powerful The sword breaks.


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough Ye Hao was also coughing violently, with a drop of blood dripping on the ground.


    "Good sword..." Ye Zi said to Mother Earth, and she was swept by the cold.


    "You...you can resist my sword..." Mother Earth said to Ye Hao with an incredible face.


    "Isn''t this strange? But, you know, your sword is really strong, you see, I''m vomiting blood." Ye smiled reluctantly, his mouth still flowing out.


    "By the way, what''s the name of that sword?" Ye Hao pointed at the sword that was pierced in his chest, his expression a little bit painful.


    He didn''t expect this woman to be more vicious than the heir of the Purple Lord, but she should be broken by a dead fish.


    The heir of Mother Earth, her blood is almost frozen, her consciousness is a little fuzzy, but after all, this is a half-life body that has been built to the highest point in the world, is struggling with eighteen swords that have been pierced through her chest , And the powerful knife was not broken through her chest.


    Therefore, she had to use her blood to resist the cold sword.


    "Goodbye," the heir of the earth said with difficulty.


    Saying goodbye, this sword is called saying goodbye.


    The sword is a sword of miserable life.


    Han Chun spent the whole night carrying a lamp, asking about the snow and snow, and the snow fell and bid farewell to the king.


    "Oh, really good sword..." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao endured the severe pain and gently drew the sword from his chest, blood pouring out.


    After the bleeding, his face was as pale as paper, and his sword was badly wounded.


    But what was even more painful was the carrier of Mother Earth. Its sword was pulled out by the enemy, and its sword was stuck in her heart, and the strong cold breath still couldn''t fade away.


    Mother Earth¡¯s face was full of despair and reluctance.


    I was going to break a dead fishnet, and then I would take another one back to heaven to save my life for a while.


    But the fish died and the net did not break. Now, Ye Hao once again destroyed a body that was half a lifetime old. This time, he relied on his own strength to kill the offspring of Mother Earth.

 Chapter 637： Deal with

    The heir of Mother Earth wanted to open a dead net and break it, but ended up in a sad and depressing net.


    She planned well, but she didn''t expect Ye Hao''s cold sword to be so hard and flow into her body.


    In this way, the cold sword could leave until she was chopped off and the cold sword disappeared.


    Fighting is more fierce than anyone else.


    Even in the face of a woman, Ye Hao never showed compassion. He didn''t want to be the handsome boy that all women liked, but wanted to be a favorite in the world.


    Ye Hao left here, and the body of Mother Earth was destroyed by Ye Hao''s fire and disappeared from this world of practice.


    He needed healing, and then returned to the small world created by Youfu himself, but other practitioners couldn''t find it.


    Ye Hao is a very suitable place for practice, but the lake in Jinghu can heal as soon as possible.


    This time Ye Hao was seriously injured, and it was difficult to recover in a short time.


    If you want to recover, it will take at least half a year.


    As expected, Ye Hao spent half a year recovering from the injury.


    In the past six months, the six royal families of the remaining four aircraft carriers were still looking for Ye Hao''s whereabouts, and gradually, Ye Hao attracted the attention of many practitioners.


    He picked up a white child and threw it into the water.


    Ziyang said, "I don''t know where Ye Hao is now, but there will be a lot of trouble soon. This is really annoying."


    After Ye Hao came to the sixth floor of Heaven and Earth, he rarely saw people on Ziyang Road. The people on Ziyang Road didn¡¯t want to show up. They had to go their own way. He gave Ye Hao a piece of land. It is impossible to help Ye Hao any more. Grow fast.


    Ye Hao left the school and appeared in the sight of many practitioners again.


    However, he is not the focus of the entire sixth floor of heaven and earth, there are many evil existences like him, and some characters are stronger than him.


    One of the most widespread incidents recently is that an old man wearing a goatee opened a big hole for the successor of the San Qing Dynasty.


    The goatee was veteran and took advantage of the robbery and used the natural disaster it attracted to kill one of the three Qing Dynasty aircraft carriers.


    Of course, this old road with goatee is the wood hill forest, which is also the focus of the six royal heirs. Just recently, the heirs of the six royal families have been dealing with Ye Linfeng, and I don''t care much about Qi Shanmu.


    But recently, the successors of the three Qing dynasties dealt with Qi Shanmu. I didn''t expect one of them to be moved by Qi Shanmu. Qi Shanmu had "Pitian" there, making it easier to do things.


    "There have been so many evil characters recently. Not only were two of the six heirs to the throne killed, but one of the three leaders of the Qing Dynasty was seriously deceived."


    "Yes, I heard. The sixth floor of the sky doesn''t seem to be peaceful recently."


    "Whenever a few evil characters appear, it''s time to fix the old man."


    "Mom, you''d better be careful these days. If you really annoy the six royal families and three cleansers, don''t take us out of anger."


    "I hope so, but I''m afraid someone will have trouble."


    "Do you mean killing two of the six heirlooms six months ago?"


    "I''m glad to hear that this person has appeared again recently."


    [...]


    Several good doctors are chatting with each other.


    Yes, Ye Hao appeared again. Six months later, he took another photo. I don''t know what kind of storm will happen in the world of six layers of Yanxia coins this time.

 Chapter 638： wing

    Once out of the arena, Ye Hao''s breath is easily captured, so it is impossible to hide in the same place for a long time. He needs to change places from time to time.


    Of course, he can also leave his own clues and create chaos for each other.


    Finally, another battle is about to begin.


    This time he met the heir to Western Tai Chi, and Ye Hao was stopped.


    "I have been looking for you for a long time," said the successor of the Western Taiji Emperor, standing in front of Ye Hao, forcing Ye Yingfeng.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, don''t you see that I left clues on purpose?


    "I can tell you without hesitation, you are looking for death," said the **** son of Western Tai Chi. He is proud of himself and thinks he is a never-ending person. How can you put one generation in the world and the next generation? In the eyes.


    "No matter what you say, the heirs of the Purple King and the heirs of Dadi have said the same thing to you, but both of them have suffered terrible fate, so I suggest you keep a low profile." Ye Hao said, even though he didn''t have one. Noble domineering attitude, but he will never lose to the opponent in momentum.


    "Do you dare to fight with me?" said Yeang Linfeng, the successor of Western Tai Chi.


    Ye Hao said very directly: "If you dare to leave a clue, you won''t be afraid."


    "Haha, so sure, it seems that there are really good tricks, otherwise Brother Ziwei and Sister Hou Tu will not die in your hands," said the heir to Emperor Tai Chi.


    Tall and mighty. Even if Ye Hao is extraordinary, his tone still has a bold attitude.


    boom.


    Ye Hao took the lead, still, and began to show the king''s final, a magnificent palace, which was obviously high in the void, and a terrible pressure was released.


    The world seems to be about to explode, and the vitality of the world suddenly becomes very confused.


    boom.


    The heirs of Western Tai Chi were also moved, and a huge palm was thrown into the palace that Ye Hao faced.


    The palace is full of fantasy rather than flesh, but its power is not small. Ye Hao knows that the spiritual power in the sea is as rich as a big river. As long as he has enough spiritual power, there is no problem using practical methods and increasing power. .


    Innocent inherited the Western Tai Chi emperor, Ye Hao''s palace will be smashed with one palm, the emptiness is ferocious, as if to split.


    Ye Hao glanced slightly, and continued to use the mysterious technique.


    "We must do something," he said, looking like a vertical eye.


    Even if Ye Hao''s palace was smashed by Western Tai Chi''s hands, Ye Hao''s magic power was enough to overwhelm the heirs of Western Tai Chi at this time.


    A group of purple and black mist wrapped the body of the leaf in the wind, and at the same time, a pair of wings was formed by the soul of the evil **** behind the leaf in the wind.


    The huge black wings flapped violently, and a gust of wind began to blow, Ye Hao grabbed them with both hands, toward the heir of Western Tai Chi.


    The heir of Western Tai Chi quickly escaped. He felt a huge suction from Ye Linfeng. He realized that this huge suction could absorb the power of thinking and vitality.


    boom.


    Xidi Taiji''s successor swept his empty palm into the wind while evading quickly.


    He didn''t expect Ye Hao''s evil works to be absorbed by his empty palm.


    The heir to the Western Tai Chi emperor frowned and took a breath.


    He thought to himself, fortunately, he didn''t get close to him. If he touched his body, he would really be in trouble.

 Chapter 639： Lingxiao

    After all, the Western Taiji emperor is semi-immortal on the unbounded mountain. He will not be confused at the beginning of the battle. His experience with enemies will only be more than Ye Hao, not less than Ye Hao.


    boom.


    The emperor of Western Taiji presented a mirror, put his hands together, and the imperial mirror walked towards Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao''s magic power can absorb the other party''s righteous thoughts or vitality, it is impossible for him to start at all.


    The Western Taiji Emperor, as a semi-immortal body, naturally did not have a great killer in his own rituals, but his death killer was different from the halal and halal at that time.


    The semi-immortal body has 369 levels, and likewise, there are 369 levels without killers.


    Is there no killer? The most important thing for Ye Hao is that he did not succeed. A few days ago he killed Mother Earth''s standard bearer and then hid her sword. This sword was called the "Farewell Arrow."


    Click...


    Ye Hao took the sword and left, and the people in the day moved, and the sky was full of thunder.


    The heirs of the Western Tai Chi emperor used that mirror to resist. Although this mirror can be inspired to be divine, it is not at the level of a magic mirror after all.


    Click...


    Ye Hao held the sword and the magic mirror of the heir to Western Taijiquan in his hand, and the whole world was shaken by it, and the void seemed to be shattered.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t break through the top of the world, his feet were close to the top of the world.


    boom.


    The mirror was beheaded, but the sword of the Western Emperor Taiji and the mirror of Taiji were of the same level. Although it was much better than the average, it was only half an inch.


    Ye Hao does not cherish the sword of parting. Although the sword of parting is very sharp, there is still a gap between the sword of the Qing Dynasty, the 18th sword of Ye Hao, and the sword of Xiangjing.


    A sharp sword was slashed into the sky, Ye Hao used an unusually sharp sword, a sword pierced into the virtual air, and suddenly a flower of blood rushed up. Ye Hao''s sword pierced the mirror, then passed through the or road, and pierced the shoulders of the heirs of Western Tai Chi.


    "How is that possible?" The heirs of Western Taijiquan were shocked.


    How is that possible? My own mirror was penetrated like this.


    I am a half immortal on the top of the world, how could I be pierced by a young man in the center of the world and even hurt my shoulder.


    how can that be? how can that be?


    The heir to the Western Taiji Emperor couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that Ye Hao had such a great ability.


    "Ah..." The successor of the Western Taiji Emperor was unwilling, because he was unwilling, so angry....


    boom.


    He suddenly threw the mirror away. He looked at the sea as if it were a big river, and suddenly rushed towards the mirror frantically, pinning his last hope on the mirror.


    Although Ye Hao pierced the mirror with a sword, the power of the mirror did not disappear.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. He knew that the heir to Western Tai Chi was very annoyed and wanted to fight the final battle!


    Suddenly, a sneer appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He took the first step and broke the sword.


    This sword is not his sword, and there is no repair cost, so it will not have a big impact on him to break the key, but the knowledge will be severely hit.


    But these are not important, as long as the successor of the Western Tai Chi emperor killed, these are really irrelevant.


    boom.


    Ye Hao deliberately smashed the sword, and then a powerful force broke out, directly smashing the rearview mirror of the emperor Taiji.


    The heart of the Western Tai Chi successor was beaten severely, and his face immediately turned pale. Of course Ye Hao paid the price, but Ye Hao was not very scared. He knew that there was a colorful mother in the sea who melted the heavens. Imprint, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about sea cracking or serious damage.

 Chapter 640： exist

    Strike while the iron is hot.


    After Ye Hao broke the magic mirror of Western Tai Chi heirs, he quickly presented the sarcophagus from the sea.


    boom.


    In the shadow of the emperor''s road, the entire body of the ancient coffin burst into blue.


    Ye Hao has enough mental power to watch the sea, so there is no need to worry about the heavy loss of mental power and continue fighting.


    The coffin of the western Tai Chi emperor''s tomb was smashed by the Tai Chi emperor''s heir.


    The successor of Western Tai Chi had been severely injured before and could not escape at this time. He was knocked down by the coffin of Emperor Ye Hao''s Tai Chi and his head was directly suppressed.


    "why¡­¡­"


    This was another violent blow. This time, the heirs of Western Tai Chi were too late to resist and were crushed by the ancient coffin and turned into a cloud of blood.


    Ye Hao said: "The half-immortal body, the six royal heirs are like this.".


    To this day, he has killed three of the six royal family heirlooms, which can prove his strength.


    Without a semi-immortal body, Ye Hao killed this semi-immortal town with his own power.


    In terms of discipline, strength is respect.


    After this war, Ye Hao became more mature and braver.


    After the end of the First World War, Ye Hao did not choose to stay, nor did he choose to go to Meiji Wonderland to close. Instead, he continued to change positions in the Sixth Floor Wonderland, deliberately leaving his world, waiting for other family members to follow.


    The cloud was deep, and the heir of the Jade Emperor in the center frowned, thinking deeply.


    "Hey...in less than a year, I even lost three friends. Now I suspect that the enemy is not Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao is a monster, it can''t be so powerful." This is a great thing," he said .


    The heir to the Jade Emperor in the center bowed and said nothing.


    This year is the most humiliating year for six royal families, three of which were killed by the same person.


    This is a great shame for heirlooms.


    After much deliberation, the remaining three family members decided to unite and kill Ye Hao. At this time, they didn''t pay attention to this face at all.


    If you just want to kill the enemy quickly, whether Ye Hao or not, the enemy will die.


    When the remaining three six generations were looking for Ye Hao''s whereabouts, Ye Hao took the initiative to find the door.


    Yes, it was Ye Hao who took the initiative to send him to the door. He came to the cloud without knowing it, with the will to kill.


    You need to know how much courage Ye Hao needs in the wilderness, and the enemy is the world''s three tallest semi-immortal bodies.


    The half-dead body is indeed the most powerful existence in the sixth-layer heaven, Dao, and Xuan Yuan, but Ye Hao is here today, not blindly, but after careful consideration, he believes that the worst case is that the body will temporarily give , Whose power is all the royal heirs and will destroy them all.


    Ye Hao came to the clouds and didn''t know where the clouds were. Almost all the clouds were shrouded in darkness, like a house in a grotto.


    It is like a movie, giving people a sense of nothingness.


    Ye Hao didn''t come here to see beautiful women, but to fight and kill people.


    "I didn''t expect you to send me to death," said the successor of the Jade Emperor.


    "I think you are wrong. I''m here to take your life, not to die," Ye said quietly, without any panic.


    "Dear brother, this person is really naive....


    "Don''t talk nonsense, make a decision as soon as possible." Ye Hao was very strong.


    The other three people think Ye Hao is a lunatic, too arrogant. I have never seen such an arrogant person.

 Chapter 641： gourd

    In fact, Ye Hao is not arrogant, he decided to think carefully after coming to the cloud.


    To be honest, the scenery here is really beautiful, beautiful, but Ye Hao came here to kill people, this has nothing to do with the beauty of the scenery.


    When another world war broke out, Ye Hao confronted the three penumbras alone.


    Ye Hao is not blindly arrogant. If he wants to improve his strength, he must take risks on his own.


    Ye Hao fought for three and a half months for three days and three nights, his clothes were covered with blood, and even Feng''s hair was covered with blood.


    Ye Hao said, "Why did you kill me for three days and three nights without killing me?" He was dripping blood with a sword in his hand.


    "Ye Hao don''t be too arrogant," the standard bearer of the Jade Emperor in the center shouted to Ye Hao.


    "Haha, haha, yes, I am Ye Hao, anyway, I must take a break today, I am not afraid of being recognized by you." Ye Hao''s eyes are very strong.


    When he spoke, the leaf broke its skin in the wind.


    "This is Ye Hao, it is indeed him," said the successor of the great emperor of the East.


    "When did this son become so powerful?" said the heir to the immortal great man of Antarctica.


    boom.


    These three and a half molds formed an ancient killing array, refining leaves in the wind.


    Together, these three and a half people created a great battle.


    Call.


    As soon as you opened your mouth, he spewed out the fire of destruction and set fire to the ancient thread.


    Ye Hao was inside, trapped inside, unable to break the ancient killing formation.


    The fire of destruction is burning, flames are burning, some flames are rising.


    This doesn''t work. It cannot be broken.


    These three and a half molds formed an ancient killing array, which was very powerful. Although the fire of destruction was very strong, it still could not complete the ancient killing array on this mountain.


    On the contrary, Ye Hao on the battlefield was about to become more elegant. In this battle, there are hundreds of millions of ghosts scattered, there is too much helium, and even the fire of destruction cannot make it more perfect.


    The verdant gourd has great power.


    Ye Hao quickly sacrificed the artifact and collected souls in the ancient killing array.


    Sure enough, it worked.


    The jade gourd absorbed all the souls in the ancient killing array.


    The jade gourd played a role again at a critical moment.


    The ghost of the ancient formation was sucked dry by the green jade gourd in the wind, and this battle line was not defeated.


    Kill the front line.


    Ye Hao held the Qing Emperor''s sword in his right hand and the jade gourd in his left and right hands.


    Domineering.


    "Come on, half-fairy body, that''s it," Ye Hao called.


    "Looking for Death," the heir of the Jade Emperor said to Feng.


    Ye Hao smiled coldly and took away the sword flag and 18 swords.


    kill.


    boom.


    The imperial palace manifested, towering high in the sky, releasing fear.


    "It''s your turn, Auntie. After three days and three nights of fighting, I''m exhausted," Ye Hao woke the son up and said to her.


    Ye Hao said: "Can I help you? Then what can you do for me?".


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Okay... OK... I will show you the love song my father wrote to my mother. There is only one in the world.".


    "Child, you can laugh. You are burning your eyebrows. Did you really write a love poem for your mother?" Obviously, Samsara still cares more about the second question.


    "You help me destroy three thirty first, and then tell my mother the love poems of father," Ye Hao turned his head and said.

 Chapter 642： resurrection

    "You owe me, boy, this is the last time I have helped you," the man replied, yelling at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao and Temple Temple changed rapidly. In an instant, Ye Hao became another person. This person had Ye Hao''s body, as well as the sense of respect and the inheritance of strength.


    boom.


    The huge pressure was released and swept this side of the world.


    The evil spirits of the gods ascended to the sky, the Buddha''s sword was held in his hands, and he killed three demigods fiercely.


    Including the heir to the Jade Emperor in the center, his face for three and a half months is a piece of paper, and his face is an incredible piece of paper. Everyone thinks all this is incredible. Why Ye Hao suddenly became so strong...


    This can''t be. This can''t be.


    Even if the three and a half molds can''t convince myself, the facts are right in front of us, Ye Hao''s terrifying power is here, and it hasn''t changed.


    boom.


    The world trembled, and Samsara sacrificed the bark on his face and inspired it.


    The sudden change of time and the color of the world, and the evil spirit of heaven swept the scene in an instant.


    Ye Hao''s eyes became cold and fierce


    Ye Hao lent his body to Samsara. At this time, Ye Hao was Samsara, Tazuo was Samsara, and Ye Hao was Samsara.


    Although it is said that Dao''s power has not returned to its peak state, she borrowed Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao''s body is sacred, has the mark of the sky stele, and also exerted its peak state level 70 power.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s understanding of the ocean is similar to her peak state, which is the power of the basalt mother.


    Dare to borrow from the underworld.


    The bark on the face sacrificed with samsara''s faint drink burst out with a powerful force. It is not used on land. A power is powerful but also very depressing.


    This power comes from underground, is very depressing, and has been suppressed for a long time.


    The wind was very strong and the fog was very thick. A **** flag suddenly appeared between the two worlds, with more than 3,000 soldiers accompanying.


    The soldiers she borrowed were not from the underworld, but from the underworld.


    The middle and the tomb, the Great Wall.


    "Master, something happened recently."


    This is the second time Raku who defended the Wall of Despair discovered a mistake. Suddenly, he lost more than 3,000 painful soldiers in the Wall of Despair. Last time I didn''t have time to tell his master that I found this opportunity in time.


    Last time 3,000 soldiers disappeared for a short time, not long before they came back, but the number was reduced and the loss was not too great.


    Raku felt more and more wrong, until this time, more than 3,000 soldiers disappeared again, he did not remember to report the problem to his master.


    "Master, what happened? It has been twice. The Lielie of the Great Wall suddenly disappeared unknowingly, waiting for their return. The number of coolies will decrease, and I haven''t figured it out for a long time.


    Master Le Master is also the master of the profound and unbounded mountain peaks and half realms, and can be said to be the older generation in the middle and lower reaches of the You Mansion today.


    The master of Laku said: "Is this impossible? Impossible! Impossible!"


    In fact, what he really didn''t believe was that the Buddha''s soul was resurrected and reappeared in this world.


    To rule this out, what remains is the bark of the face of a great killer without reincarnation.


    This is unlikely, ascetics, after obtaining this spiritual face of the bark, will enlighten the gods, and the master''s Laku, think about it.


    There are two ways to stimulate the epiphany on the bark of the face: one is to rely on blood, but reincarnation is not a child, so blood is not established.


    Moreover, the possibility of inheritance is great, but it is not easy. Inheritance is even more difficult. It takes a period of transition and depends on fate.

 Chapter 643： gloomy

    Ye Hao''s corpse did not inherit either.


    This inheritance is impossible to save, the pastor said it is easy to say that it is difficult to get her inheritance.


    At least Ye Hao hasn''t got it yet, now he can only rely on him to sell the magic of this face.


    Still the same sentence, everything depends on fate.


    When an opportunity comes, everything will come naturally. Before the opportunity comes, everything will be false.


    In the middle and lower reaches of the area, even the wise men were taken aback. The Great Wall was not in his charge, but his apprentice, Luck, whose face was the second time he borrowed soldiers from You Mansion in 4000 years.


    The owner of Love could not hide the shocking color on his face, and Love was puzzled.


    Master, this.


    Raku asked with a frown.


    The master of Raku said: "The resurrection of this priest may be her legacy."


    "Don''t worry about the sudden disappearance of coolies, this is a rule made nearly a million years ago," Luck''s master added.


    "Okay," Luck nodded and said.


    [...]


    In the dark clouds on the sixth floor of the Heavenly Dao, the fightingfighting of the temple temple is still fighting with the three half immortals.


    It deserves to be a representative of that era. The power at this time is even 70 times that of the original peak state, but it is enough to crush the three so-called six Bayers of the other party, and it is also half an immortal body. She can crush it alone. three people.


    The bark of the spiritual face not only borrowed soldiers from You Mansion, but also released a terrible pressure. The power of the imperial road instantly swept this side of the world.


    Roar.


    Suddenly, the soldiers rushed out, shouted frantically, killed three and a half dead, and these three and a half died, and he was sent to the hands of the Jade Emperor in the center.


    boom.


    The void exploded.


    The bark on his face was shattered, and the Buddha himself protected himself and killed the quartet. Such a domineering woman is rare.


    The palm of your palm is facing the three half-fairies opposite, the gloomy wind and misery, the evil god, suppressed the power for a long time.


    The Jade Emperor in the center and the other three half-fairies'' standard-bearers felt the violent attack of the gods, and felt a hint of chill in their hearts, with an ominous premonition.


    In order to prevent the tragedy from happening, the three penumbras looked at each other and immediately formed an ancient killing scene.


    This is an ancient battle formation, much stronger than the previous formation, this is the last time they let go.


    With a pair of very cold eyes, looking at each other''s three and a half fairies, looking at the ancient killing array.


    Xintiandi, I have a circle.


    This is a road to drink water, using the bark of a big palm as a spiritual face, and shooting at the other side''s ancient killings with terrifying power.


    boom.


    The emptiness was broken again.


    In a blink of an eye, the ancient annihilation array composed of three penumbras, such as the Jade Emperor in the center, turned into nothing.


    This is too difficult.


    Why are women so domineering.


    The whole world is in my hands, you **** it.


    Sara Tazun said very domineeringly that after the opponent''s ancient killing formation was destroyed, the powerful killing was given to three-thirds of the opponent.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    There was no screaming sound, the three penumbras became a cloud of blood, and they died since then and fell from the practice world.


    Posture is still a very indifferent posture, with a supreme aura, that aura is not domineering, but a difficult domineering, that domineering directly points to the nine-fold punch.

 Chapter 644： Surprise

    Heaven and earth opened a new one, my love.


    These three penumbras, including the descendants of the Jade Emperor, the central government agency, were killed in this war.


    The arrival of the priest, the expression on his face and the making of the bark shocked the world.


    It seems to be back when the storm broke out again, chasing the deer with the heroes!


    "Boy, you owe me another favor," the man said, turning to talk to Ye Hao in his heart.


    "I have to say, Auntie, your power is really strong. Those are three semi-immortal corpses. I fought with them for three days and three nights without any results, almost driving them to a dead end.


    What he said is true, he doesn''t want to fight a horse, all this comes from the heart.


    The great power is obvious. If one day returns to the peak, it will be absolutely invincible. Only the evil characters of the same era can tolerate her.


    "By the way, kid, you said there was a deal between us," Ye Hao asked, referring to a mixed poem in a love poem written by his late father.


    "I mean haha" Ye Hao wanted to die.


    "Child, don''t forget that I''m still in your body. I want to take something out of your consciousness. It''s not a hand problem," he said to Ye Hao.


    "Well, Auntie, you are so naughty, you can''t forget my dad for many years," Mr. Ye said jokingly.


    "I will never forget it for the rest of my life, but I ask you to write a love poem about your father for your mother, just out of curiosity," he turned and said with a smile.


    Gradually, Ye Hao and Tao Zun also came together, and the tragic respect before was gradually led by Ye Hao.


    In a blink of an eye, it has been a thousand years, no one is right, no one is wrong.


    "Auntie, you have actually heard that love poem." Ye Hao said with a smile, "Really, I didn''t lie to you, you really heard it."


    "That''s impossible," Circle said.


    "To be honest, my father wrote me a love song of my mother, King of Kings," Ye Hao said to the king.


    "really?"


    "Can I lie to you?"


    "Read it again."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What''s so easy to memorize? It''s disgusting. I really don''t know how Dad wrote it, but I can write such disgusting love poems.".


    "Read it quickly, don''t talk nonsense..." The Buddha taught Ye Hao.


    "Ah, listen..." Ye Hao cleared his throat, preparing to recite the song "The King of Kings". "I have no choice but to deal with it calmly, being a big man, making a rainbow-like sword, shaking the wind and thunder in eight places," he said. "


    "I have a thousand miles of mountains and rivers, I have a huge court, I am so domineering, I can intimidate 3000 people.". "


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s actually not too disgusting. It''s normal to fall in love." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Hearing reincarnation, it suddenly became a little silent.


    "I''m a little tired, kid, the two of us turned our bodies back, so if something happens, I take a break and wake me up.".


    "Women are really troublesome, especially old women like auntie," Ye Hao said.


    Son of a bitch, you are tired of calling me an old woman, when I return to my body in the future, I will come to you to settle my account, and I will not teach you.


    The road turns against the wind.


    Ye Hao had to smile awkwardly, changed his body, and left the cloud.


    Today, the sixth floor of heaven, the Tao and the circular line are completely destroyed, and the information spread like wildfire, shocking the entire heaven and the sixth floor of heaven.

 Chapter 645： mountain peak

    There is a Wang Xiaochi on the sixth floor of the cave house, which is full of black and white fragments. This is the cave house of Taoist Ziyang.


    At this time, the people on Ziyang Road picked up another white child and threw it into the small pond.


    "Even the six royal family heirlooms have been destroyed, and the teachings of Taoism are indeed powerful.


    On the mountain peaks in the sky, after hearing the news, the Sanqing family was also surprised, and even the six royal heirs were destroyed.


    Of course, those who are more shocked and talked about most are those who are weaker low-level practitioners, who are usually unbounded or unbounded, and of course, most of them are unbounded lower level.


    "According to a reliable source, that person is Ye Hao!"


    "Really?" some doctors questioned.


    "Is it true? Of course it is true."


    "In short, the cloud was tossed back and forth by the wind."


    "This child has great potential and may achieve something in the future."


    "Haha, I don''t think so. People like this usually have old people killing him in the cradle."


    "It''s true," he said.


    Some practitioners were talking, Ye Hao''s identity was revealed for some reason, and the sixth floor of heaven and earth made a sensation.


    Ye Hao has always maintained a normal heart for these things. His thoughts are unshakable, and the road is long, not a day''s work.


    All we can do now is to gain experience through constant fighting.


    The experience of fighting naturally comes from fighting.


    Some old people have also begun to learn about Ye Hao''s recent deeds, including Ye Xiaoxiao, Xiaoyun, Princess Nan Yao, Hu Tuke, and Qi Shanmu.


    At the same time, their power has grown rapidly with the passage of time.


    Because the young monk has a strong mind, he is also known as the Buddha. He has a unique talent. As long as he practice hard, his power will grow.


    Ye Xiaoxiao is a phoenix in the sky, his blood goes against heaven, and his power is growing.


    Princess Nan Yao, the blood of the devil racing against the sky, the bow of the devil and the evil city of Shanghai are in the hands of the evil soul.


    As for Hutuktu and Qi Shanmu, both of them are hidden, but their strength must be great.


    This is not only an age of pride, but also a master of other stars.


    [...]


    About a month passed, and after a period of silence, Ye Hao embarked on the journey again. The next goal, the three successors of the Qing Dynasty, was the rhythm of the six-day battle.


    There are three old roads walking against the wind, standing on a lonely mountain, with long sleeves and long faces.


    Ye Hao didn''t have an imperial sword, but turned into a purple air, walking towards the ethereal mountain peak.


    "This is not a good sign, but it is a very violent fire."


    In these three congregations, the man who claimed to be the father of the first day touched his white beard and whispered.


    "That''s Ye Hao," said the inheritor of spiritual wealth, and gave it to the first heir to heaven.


    "Haha, look at the purple air. This son is too arrogant. He thought he could destroy the heirs of six empires. He must destroy the three of us. This is great." said the noble heir.


    The successors of the three generations of the Qing Dynasty are somewhat different from the six imperial families. All three are elderly. Of course, their practicing age is also older than that of the six imperial families.


    They are all old people who have lived for nearly ten thousand years, and they don''t care about the younger generation like Ye Hao.


    "As long as one ant can cause any storm, we will play with him," the founder said to the other two ants.

 Chapter 646： bloom

    "Well, let''s play with him and have fun," said the moral heir.


    "Since the two brothers have no objection, the three of us don''t have to worry about the identity of Ziyang Islander and the boy, and kill him on the barren mountain," the pastor said.


    Ye Hao dared to venture alone to challenge the successor of the Qing Dynasty, not because he was hot, but because he made a decision after careful consideration.


    Once again, he made a more adventurous decision. He felt that he could no longer rely on "". He needed to break through the evil barrier in his heart and use his true power to kill the heirs of the Qing Dynasty.


    The evil barrier in his heart is disaster.


    His biggest obstacle is to climb to the top of the world and become a half-dead person.


    Where is the road, where is the road.


    He understands that freedom and relaxation are his way, and bullying is his way.


    Only when we dare to bully the sky, dare to fight against the sky, we have the opportunity to be free, even the sky is irreversible, we can talk about anything.


    Despite the secrets of Ye Hao''s work, he embarked on the road of freedom.


    But there is no way to kill.


    This time, reaching the top of the mountain in the sky is the way to come.


    He broke the barrier of evil in his heart and walked into a semi-immortal road, he succeeded.


    A group of purple gas reached the top of the mountain in the sky and suddenly attacked the three conquerors on the top of the mountain.


    From the beginning, Ye Hao used his anti-sky tactics to use the hand of God to destroy the carrier of the three generations of the Qing Dynasty.


    well. God''s big hand is the robbery of the sky, Ye Hao will cross the mountains in the sky, and use the robbery of the sky to kill three Qing Dynasty carriers.... He wants three Qing dynasty carriers to accompany him through the tragedy.


    Big means. This is definitely a big move.


    "But just now, I heard Qinglian say that his son is about to wake up. Didn''t you mean You Mansion is about to wake up? But where is he?" Ye Hao said in his heart.


    In order to understand this, Ye Hao decided to talk to Qinglian in front of him again.


    "This green lotus claims to be a green lotus in front of the Buddha, but where is the Buddha at this time?".


    He sat on his knees again, closed his eyes, and interacted with the green lotus.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and only heard one sentence: "In the middle of the You Mansion, in a pool of blood."


    "In the middle of You Mansion, in a pool of blood. It seems that there is a chance to go down to the middle of the underworld." Ye said to himself.


    However, it is currently impossible to lower the border because the lower border will be damaged and repaired before the lower border, so we can only put this matter aside for a while.


    4000 years is a disaster. Three-leaf green lotus blooms, five-leaf red lotus blooms, and nine-leaf golden lotus blooms. However, in the West, when did the so-called robbery come.


    In fact, it is not far away.


    The three-leaf green lotus seed said that his son is waking up soon, and that the spirit and the spirit are both awake, so those who do not belong to this era should also wake up.


    After a month of recuperation, Ye Hao finally walked out of the big lake and out of the big river.


    As soon as Ye Hao walked out of the fairyland, he was challenged in the public place on the sixth floor of Tiandi.


    Ye Hao, I waited for you for a month, and you finally showed up. I am here not only to challenge you, but also to avenge my father.


    Said this was Zhong Qiao''s person, his father Yuan Hua was killed by Ye Hao, so he came to avenge himself.


    "It should be over," Ye said calmly to Zhong.


    Zhong left Shang Fei and Ye Hao nodded.

 Chapter 647： encounter

    In fact, there was no deep enmity between the two of them. Ye Hao let Zhong Fei go. He also knew that Ye Hao was the last to kill his father, and that all of this was given to Ye Hao by his uncle Yuan Chengtao.


    But after all, Ye Hao killed his father himself, and Zhong Qiangfei could not pass this barrier, so he had to go to war with Ye Hao.


    The battle broke out and Ye Hao and Zhong Fei left.


    In this battle, two people will not be kind, they will decide the ending, life and death.


    [...]


    Half a century later, the war was over, Ye Hao took Zhong Fei away, killed him, and the hatred finally ended.


    Ye Hao waved his sleeve and left.


    Now, the name of Ye Hao God of War has been heard in Tao Nian''s sixth-tier world, and many people know that Ye Hao is a man.


    Of course, Ye Hao faced even greater threats, and that was why the tree was so strong.


    [...]


    In another six months, Ye Hao fought 300 battles before and after, killing more than 1,000 practitioners in the middle reaches, killing half of the undead 50 people.


    As for those who are not in the center of the world, they dare not anger Ye Hao at all.


    Ye Hao''s horror is now obvious.


    But at the same time, the power of other medical practitioners is also growing steadily. It is important to know that there are people outside the party and there are still many days left.


    Ye Hao can''t be invincible, of course he likes to challenge. If he is invincible, life will be lonely.


    [...]


    On the sixth floor of the world, goatee and Qi Shanmu''s old road decided to officially face the wind.


    After a hundred years of fighting, there was no confrontation.


    For more than a hundred years, Goatee Knife Qi Shanmu has been improving his strength, not by his small size, but by not underestimating his strength, especially when he holds "Pi Tian" in his hand, which is very good. However, some people jumped out of the sky. Even if Qi Shan can rely on "Pi Tian" to predict the future, it is difficult.


    Qi Shanmu officially challenged Ye Hao, who also came from the north of Luoshanqi. They have known each other for a long time, and this may be destiny.


    It is not yet known who will kill this deer in this war.


    Qi Shanmu''s thin body appeared before the wind, and his broad robe rose with the wind, looking funny.


    But in Ye Hao''s view, this is not funny at all. Perhaps this Qi Shanmu, hiding in the dark, was the most powerful opponent he encountered in the six-story railway track.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you so much," Qi Shanmu said, he touched his goatee and smiled.


    "Yes, it''s been a hundred years," Ye said, smiling quietly.


    "Oh, you and I have not seen each other for a hundred years, but I can see you every day," Yin Shan Said Yin said with a cold smile.


    "This old man really has a lot of ideas," Ye said.


    "I want to ask you a question, you''d better answer me," Qi Shanmu said.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I have a tomtom in my hand."


    "This is very simple, because I am jealous of heaven, and part of it is not recognized by heaven. This means that I am not completely in heaven. If your book is a book, how can you count me?" Ye Hao smiled softly. With.


    "So," Qi Shanmu nodded and said.


    Ye Hao said to Shanmu: "If you have any questions, just ask them together. I happen to have a question to ask you.".


    "Know me, and Ye Hao knows. I still have questions to think about. Of course, what is the seal in you?" Qi Shanmu asked.

 Chapter 648： storm

    He has always cared about this issue because it has to do with monuments and the mystery of immortality.


    "Want to know? Why should I tell you? To be honest, the mystery of iM is not on the tablet. It has nothing to do with the tablet. Don''t think you are the only person with "eyes"." Ye Hao smiled.


    "What? You are... Is this "flying to the sky" divided into two parts?" Qi Shanmu was full of doubts.


    "There is only one person in the world, but there is not only one person, so don''t think that you can figure out the world with a nail in your hand," he said.


    Ye Hao''s mouth is full of fish-white rainbows, and fish-white rainbows are good at discovering the meaning of dragons, but she is good at more than that.


    Ye Hao once gave Yu Baihong an ancient book called "Drawing Pictures", which is a kind of reading book, such as "Finishing the Eyes."


    "Some people are there, some are there, some are there, and somedays are there," he said.


    But we have to know that people are not as good as heaven. Among the seven circles, we cannot jump out of heaven. "I think I have asked all the questions. What is your problem?" Qi Shanmu said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "How many years has your goatee grown?"


    "Boring..." Qi Shanmu said.


    After joking with Ye Hao, the two men went to war.


    Ye Hao presented a bust of himself with a coffin on his back, and Qi Shanmu started a fair war.


    To be fair, Ye Hao didn''t use the devil bow in the sky, but the halo that made him famous.


    In fact, Qi Shanmu has a killer in his hands, and the "Pyski" in his hands is a killer without a killer.


    boom.


    Qi Shanmu gently turned the "Pi Tian" in his hand, and turned a page, there was a huge thunder.


    Immediately, the wind and rain came, and the storm swept the scene.


    A black storm came, trapping the leaves in the wind.


    Ye Linfeng stood motionless, with sharp eyes, looking around guardingly, the broken sky in her hand suddenly turned purple.


    The purple thunder suddenly opened a path in the black storm, and the purple light was very dazzling, illuminating the front of the leaves.


    In fact, looking carefully, it was not a pure purple thunder that opened the way for Ye Hao, but a purple dragon.


    The purple dragon was furious, broke through the black storm, came to the mountain with a roar, his head exploded, and countless purple dragons flew to the woods of the wood mountain.


    Qi Shanmu saw this scene and realized that the danger was coming.


    boom.


    boom.


    Qi Shanmu quickly turned over two pages of paper, and two thunders rang in front of him. Almost at the same time, he quickly retreated, for fear of being affected by the powerful collision.


    Ye Hao''s purple dragon soul was scattered, but it could still gather together again, Ye Hao yelled, swallowed mountains and rivers, a mountain was sucked away by him, and then threw it into the black storm.


    The dragon''s right arm and the halter are closely intertwined. There is a purple dragon with its head on Feng''s right shoulder.


    boom.


    The palace became obvious, a tall palace hung in the sky, suppressing the sky.


    The release of terror and coercion soon moved towards the suppressed Qi Shanmu, Qi Shanmu hurriedly avoided, and quickly opened another page of the book.


    The thunder sounded, there seemed to be a dragon in the sky, and a heavy thunder and lightning hit the empty palace high above.


    "why¡­¡­"


    The imperial palace was violently impacted, and Qi Shanmu''s thunder was everywhere.


    Ye Hao was beaten, but it didn''t matter to him.


    He flashed, came to the wooden body of S Mountain, and cut off the halo of the sky. Don''t say that mountains can split stones, iron will be like dirt, even if it is split into this space, it can do it.

 Chapter 649： fist

    Qi Shanmu is not good at fighting the wind, so he can only use the "Pi Tian" in his hand to resist the attack of the wind.


    Ye Hao is very brave. He has a great advantage here, whether it''s skill training, physical training, or marriage.


    Click...


    The Qing hal was hit by Qi Shanmu''s thunder again, enough to withstand the impact of thunder.


    This is the gods in the first war, the gods themselves, have not inspired the gods, if they are inspired, they will erupt with greater fear.


    If Ye Hao gets the name of a god, then today Ye Hao will start a great war with Qi Shanmu, the enemy of fate.


    Qi Shanmu''s thin hand stretched out to a high mountain not far away and moved the mountain to the wind.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Hao raised his hand without hesitation, chopped it down, and opened the mountain.


    Click...


    The mountain split and was cut off by the killer. Ye Hao turned into a light and flew out of the broken mountain. He also waved his bridle toward the woods of Wood Mountain.


    Qi Shanmu thought that this leaf was always in the wind, he was always chasing after him, and he had to find a way to deal with it.


    These two people are very strong, Qi Shanmu used all the skills he learned in his life to change the situation of Ye Hao''s severe suppression.


    Ye Hao saw Qi Shanmu launch a fierce attack on him, so he had to see his movements split and began to spin with Qi Shanmu.


    The demon appeared behind him.


    Behind him are a pair of black wings.


    The ashes were cremated into a fire net, scattered all over the place, and burned to Qishanmu.


    Qi Shanmu also began to use these two elements to obtain three levels of heaven and earth.


    The elements that Taoist Yuan Cheng, Wang Meng, Hong Yu and others did not discover were all taken away by Qi Shanmu first.


    These two elements are wood and wind.


    Piles of thick piles suddenly emerged from the earth, followed by piles and piles, piles and piles, piles and piles, piles and piles.


    Thousands of wooden piles form a wooden prison, and there is a strong prohibition on wooden piles.


    Qi Shanmu trapped the wind in the wooden prison, the wind opened his mouth, the fire of destruction burned, and the fire in the wooden prison was burning.


    However, due to the strict prohibition on wooden stakes, the fire that Ye Hao destroyed could not burn these stakes, or even break the wood.


    Ye Hao said calmly: "Qi Shanmu seems to have done a lot of effort to burn the wooden stakes ban, so I had to use one of my fists to open the ban.


    boom.


    Ye Hao punched him to death, and Ye Hao gave him a powerful force.


    Ye Hao broke the strong ban on wooden stakes.


    The next thing I knew was that the wind was blowing like stars, plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop plop


    In the end, all the wooden stake bans were broken by Ye Hao''s fist.


    Qi Shanmu was temporarily deprived of power, Ye Hao''s fist was very powerful, and he could break the wooden prison with a powerful ban.


    Ye Hao rushed out of the prison and continued to fight Qi Shanmu. Of course, when Ye Hao was trapped in the block, Qi Shanmu also made some preparations for the next battle.


    Qi Shan waved his hand, threw the stake out, and piled it up with stakes.


    This time, a battle array of seven kills was laid.


    The sky is deep, the sky is deep.


    "It turned out to be the battle of seven kills. I, Ye Hao, will fight it."


    As soon as the half-incense job was done, the wind blew off the leaves.


    However, Qi Shanmu was still in the fight, and he wanted to continue to fight against Ye Hao.

 Chapter 650： Essence

    In terms of technique, Ye Hao was almost the same as him, and Ye Hao was much better than him in the near body.


    Therefore, Qi Shanmu could only deal with gusts. He didn''t know that Ye Hao also had some research on gusts, but it was not as good as his exhaust method. There was still a way to break through.


    Seven Stars and Eight Diagrams Sword.


    Qi Shanmu once again laid down the method of formation. This time it was a sword. He made a sword with wooden stakes. In any case, he has the element of wood, as long as the righteous thoughts and true essence are enough, the wooden stakes have everything.


    Seven Stars and Eight Diagrams Sword Formation requires seven people. At this time, Qi Shanmu replaced it with wooden stakes, and he used his own means to keep the wooden stakes alive.


    Treat these seven piles of wooden piles as human beings and give them a certain amount of spiritual power.


    The thought power of the seven piles of stakes is almost the same, the voices are interlinked, the hearts are interlinked, and the hearts are interlinked.


    Ye Hao waved his halter and walked towards the seven sturdy wooden stakes.


    Seven stars and gossip.


    Qi Shan took a breath and continued to spread the gust of wind.


    Ye Hao is still fearless, his face is upside-down.


    Twelve Templar Knights.


    This is a strange storm array. The master of Tao conveniently placed twelve small round sticks on the ground. In the eyes of the layman, there are no laws at all. One is in the East, one is in the West, one is correct, and the other is wrong. It seems to be inserted randomly, but if the two doors of "death" and "destruction" are opened, even if the master of cultivation does not understand the secret, he will change the method for a period of time, and you may die. It is a wonderful game to play against the enemy.


    At this time, Qi Shanmu was using this gust of wind.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, didn''t think deeply about the nature of the 12 Yancheng central square formation, and didn''t care about the formation of the formation. He was directly strong enough to break the halter. The one in his hand broke through the sky, and the one on his way was killed.


    Click...


    Ye Hao held the halter in his hand and chopped off all the stakes. Qi Shanmu''s ban on this row was useless. Ye Hao broke them all.


    "This son is too strong, it''s the first time I saw this kind of rest," Qi Shanmu said in his heart.


    To be honest, Ye Hao''s breaking the law is indeed very rude, without certain strength and strong support, he dare not be so extravagant. Fortunately, Ye Hao has enough thinking power and is not worried about such consumption. After all, he has extracted a trace of Huang''s essence.


    Ye Hao is also fighting Qi Shanmu fast, and I don''t know when to fight.


    The Twelve-day Tianmen has been broken. Let''s see what kind of formation Qi Shanmu will have next.


    Qi Shanmu looked at the wind, and then started a battle.


    Ye Hao''s speed was very fast. He killed him and wanted to get Qi Shanmu''s head quickly, but Qi Shanmu was not empty, and his power was also very strong.


    Miyagi nine


    Ye Hao frowned, swearing in his heart: "This **** goatee, this **** goatee!"


    People are trapped in the queue. They just feel that they are dark, dark, gloomy, and foggy, and they can''t get out of the door.


    Whatever, take a break.


    Ye Hao''s heart was broken, saying that it was too late, he was very fast at the time, and he wanted to end this battle.


    However, Qi Shanmu is not a waste, of course he will try to drag Ye Hao down.


    As expected, Ye Hao fell into this gray smoke ring.


    A purple thunder fell from the sky and instantly shattered it.


    Bankrupt again.

 Chapter 651： pulse

    Miyagi Nine, Ye Hao broke.


    Qi Shanmu wanted to scold his mother when he was still inside.


    "Mom, Ye Linfeng, if you do this, you won''t leave me."


    Ye Hao doesn''t care about him, he just wants to end the fight as soon as possible, there are many things to do behind him, of course, he also wants to ask something to kill him.


    There is no other way, Qi Shanmu still doesn''t want to die, so he can only pretend once, or at least drag Ye Hao down first.


    Blade net.


    In a group of nine people, eight people are divided into eight positions: Kankan, Jiao, Qian, Kun, and the other one takes up the position and attacks the enemy with a sharp knife. If the nine people are the same person, if the opponent hits, he will definitely be knifed. hurt.


    Qi Shanmu has no companions, so he can only use wooden stakes instead. There are many wooden stakes, which are obviously easier to call than people. As long as Qi Shanmu''s heart is removed, the wooden stakes let him move.


    Ye Hao cursed: "What is this? Qi Shanmu, you want to kill me.".


    After that, Ye Hao grabbed the reins again. He didn''t use any other weapons, except for the bridle. He only has one Hubble. He wants to use this bracket. He wanted to use this to kill Qi Shanmu.


    "This boy has a sense of grace for Mama Huang, which is nothing to him."


    But now there is no other way, I can only hold on for a while and think of other ways.


    Of course, Qi Shanmu was trying to trap Ye Hao with the formation method and kill Ye Hao bit by bit. Obviously, Qi Shanmu wants to work slowly and carefully, and wants to use static to slow down.


    Ye Hao is as strong as usual, and without saying a word, he will be chopped off by a flying halfling.


    If he breaks one formation and another, he cannot grow into an old formation.


    Thousand Faces of Search and Destruction


    Qi Shanmu once again laid down the method of formation, this time searching and killing thousands of faces.


    The types of gossip rioters are combined with the power of the sun. Each soldier holds a knife and a silver medal in the other hand. They use special terrain and sunlight to create strange illusions. Four people All have hallucinations, until eight people.


    Those who enter the armed sector do not know the reality, they feel that they are being attacked in all directions by the enemy.


    It is difficult to break, but in Ye Hao, there is no need to think about the formation of eyes, just raise your hand and cut off the halo of flying. If he can''t break it, you can tell him a few words first.


    [...]


    Ye Hao slashed a few times, and he searched and killed the last weapon. It was broken everywhere, and it exploded, and the stakes were blown to ashes.


    Ye Hao seized the opportunity this time. At the moment when he broke through the thousand faces to search and kill, a flash of light flew towards Qishan''s wooden body, and a sharp blow broke the tranquility of the sky.


    nausea.


    Qi Shan''s wooden robe quickly surfaced and dodged quickly, but he was still caught by the murderer''s arm with blood stains on his arm.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, his left hand moved quickly, and a few wooden stakes poured out from his cracks, and soon formed a new formation.


    Wind and rain.


    It has nine changes: sky, earth, wind, rain, sun, moon, cloud, snow and frost.


    Ye Hao''s face was too tight, thinking that he would not be trapped in the stratigraphic method this time, but Qi Shanmu''s stratigraphic method seemed to linger, unpredictable, and fell into this form accidentally.


    What a nonsense.


    Rest rest rest rest rest


    Ye Hao is very strong, and he directly waved his bridle towards the stake.


    All the prohibitions were broken by him, and all the stakes were cut into pieces by him.

 Chapter 652： Formation

    The sky, the earth, wind, rain, sun, moon, clouds, snow, frost, nine kinds of weather are like one by one coming towards the wind, and the strong wind is coming towards the leaves in the array.


    King of kings.


    Ye Hao used the king''s decision, the palace became clearly visible, and the series of sky images were instantly shattered.


    The wind and rain broke again.


    Ye Hao was the first person to collapse.


    Ye Hao and Qi Shanmu have been fighting for two days. First, they fought for a long time, and the rest of their time was spent arranging and breaking the battle.


    Even if Qi Shanmu used the formation, Ye Hao dragged on for a day and a half, and there was no one.


    "Mastering these methods is not easy," he said.


    Qi Shanmu is Ye Hao''s old enemy, the formation is a kind of cultivation, it doesn''t matter if he wins.


    The key is that he really dragged Ye Hao for two days, at least among all the medical practitioners with Ye Hao, Qi Shanmu was the first person, at least Qi Shanmu dragged Ye Hao into the wind for two days.


    However, Qi Shanmu''s lifelong learning has not been fully applied, and his achievements in the field of formation are far more than that.


    "Ye Hao, give you some unpalatable dishes..."


    Qi Shanmu touched his gray beard and said to Feng in a strange way.


    As soon as he waved his sleeves, he began to arrange, and Ye Hao finally understood why the goatee was wearing a wide robe all day long.


    Heaven wants smoke dream.


    The secret of an evil cult is evil poison.


    If most people can smell the smell of this smelly dream, they will be poisoned as long as they smell it.


    The sign of poisoning is the color of peach blossoms. If you do not take the antidote or avoid it in time, you will feel feverish and dizzy all over.


    His eyes are red, his whole body is red, his mouth is thirsty, his throat is burning like fire, either screaming like a dog, or in a state of chaos, losing his mind and sinking into Fantasy until death.


    This method is really cruel.


    Qi Shanmu, an ancient evil thing, really served a hard wind.


    This difficult dish is really terrible.


    Ye Hao was trapped in this battle, but he was not afraid. He had heard of this before, and there might be rumors that it was terrible, but he was holding a magic weapon in his hand and couldn''t smoke at all.


    The jade gourd is very powerful.


    The green gourd was used to absorb the smoke in the array, and it was quickly blown away by the wind.


    Goatee, tell you what you can do, you can''t hold me down.


    Ye Hao quickly broke this formation, and then put away the verdant gourd.


    "There is such a treasure..." Qi Shanmu touched his beard in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, seizing the opportunity, one of them flew to the wooden body of Mount Of, waving his bridle in his hand, and chopped it over with one click.


    Ok¡­¡­.


    Qi Shanmu''s arm was severed by the wind, and his blood flowed out. Qi Shanmu held back the severe pain tightly, moved lightly, and quickly retreated.


    Just now Qi Shan was sloppy, which made Ye Hao lose an arm. This was definitely a painful lesson.


    In order to survive, Qi Shanmu had to start another battle. He didn''t believe in evil souls, so he decided to plant it in his own claws.


    The Big Dipper.


    Qi Shanmu endured the severe pain and drank a little bit.


    If you are involved in the battle for heaven in the north, you cannot escape unless you defeat one of the seven.

 Chapter 653： Contest

    At this time, Qi Shanmu was still replaced by stakes, all stakes were transferred by himself, and all stakes obeyed his heart.


    The seven people in the array statically hit the first tail, the first tail, the first and the last leg, and firmly trapped the enemy in the formation, but if they knew how to grasp the position of the North Star, They can use the master to drive away the slaves.


    It can also be composed of 98 people, 7 people, set up as 14 iron rectification north battlefields, and 7 battlefields each arranged into a large battle formation, so that each other can live in a compact corner and become more powerful.


    Qi Shanmu chose 98 wooden stakes, arranged a set of arrangements for the opponent, and built this celestial body, fighting in a big battle, waiting for the arrival of the wind.


    queue.


    Ye Hao entered the formation and wrestled with the stake controlled by Qi Shanmu.


    This is a difficult game, but it is not difficult to deal with, and Ye Hao is not difficult either.


    Goatee, you haven''t finished it yet, if you can catch me, I''ll kowtow to you now. If I break it easily, will you kowtow to me?


    Ye Hao sneered Qi Shanmu with the old goatee.


    "Ye Hao, don''t be happy too early, this line is broken, the next one is broken. I have one arm and the other." Qi Shanmu complained while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his halter, which broke easily.


    It is very complicated. The changes of advance and retreat are all the way of five elements and gossip. Six people respond to each other and attack each other in turn. The strength is extraordinary.


    As Qi Shanmu said, Tianyu di Pu has another front.


    "Goatee, you can''t see the coffin, and you don''t shed tears, so I haven''t broken some of the ways of birding," Ye Hao shouted to Qi Shanmu.


    Ye Hao had had enough and was about to throw up, none of these methods threatened him.


    "We can''t play with him anymore, we must make a decision quickly."


    Ye Hao''s heart flew.


    His choice is right. Many practitioners are paying close attention to the contest between him and Qi Shanmu. There must be some practitioners who are spiritual and take advantage of the dangers of others and must be careful to guard against them.


    "Qi Shanmu and Ye Linfeng are not over yet..."


    "We have been waiting for two days, it''s really slow."


    "This is the best way," he said.


    "Haha, yes, the result we most want to see is that both sides are injured."


    Some people who watched the war talked quietly, they were all waiting for Ye Hao and Qi Shanmu to fight.


    Now these monks want to get it, and Ye Hao wants it too, so he can''t drag it down, but he is not afraid of shrimp soldiers, afraid of being taken away by the man who has just recovered.


    His body, but the most precious thing is that it not only contains the mysterious yellow mother, but also the power of the body, which is about to reach its peak, so some great people are waking up, and his body will be blown up.


    After listening to the clean words, Ye Hao would know that the Western religion''s big robbery had come, but it had not yet erupted. Instead, he was accumulating his strength and waiting for the time to erupt.


    Qinglian also said that his son was going to live, which meant that Youfu was going to live.


    Ye Hao was not surprised by this. He had long suspected that some of the great men in the past had not really disappeared from the meditation field, or that the body of the Youfu could not be found.


    Of course, there are many important people, such as the saint YeLinfeng. He should be the first person in the Western world to respect him. He woke up very early. This should be another way to change his life.

 Chapter 654： top

    However, one thing is certain: the body of the saint after transformation is not his, but the body of a scholar has been lost, and other great men have not moved. Even Ye Hao once suspected that his father and mother were dead. The mixed Buddhist temple has not disappeared.


    Ye Hao thought, this must be waiting for the disaster the Buddha said. After all, when did the twelve heroes of the Western world appear together, and when did other similarly brilliant figures wake up? Ye Hao didn''t know the exact time, but he believed that at that moment, the chaotic world must have broken the sky and broke the sky.


    The battle between Ye Hao and Qi Shanmu will continue. He must make full use of every break with the master. A lot of combat experience comes from fighting. He believes that every battle with the strong is an opportunity to improve his strength.


    Actual combat is indeed a good way to increase strength. Without thrilling actual combat, Ye Hao would not be able to inspire the tombs of the gods in the sky and the dead, nor could it inspire the importance of actual combat. This is the best proof.


    Fight fast, make quick decisions.


    After Ye Hao collapsed, he came up with some methods that could be quickly decided, but there were also some methods to deal with Qi Shanmu. He had been using this method, but Ye Hao thought it was not advisable.


    It is too early to study the storm. This is his secret, because the doctors who have seen him working in the storm are dead, so no one will know about the storm.


    It can be said that Fengyun running is his secret, even his free and easy way, but this secret cannot be known prematurely by other practitioners. Sometimes it can really be used as a means to defeat the enemy.


    "By the way, I can take advantage of this crack."


    Ye Hao thought in his heart.


    In the face of the wind, you don''t have to make many body parts; he only needs to make a part of the body, and then he can let go for himself.


    If one body is not enough, do more.


    Qi Shanmu rubbed his eyes, thinking he was dizzy, but suddenly there were two leaves in front of the wind.


    "This boy can still do this," Qi Shanmu said in his heart.


    In order to cope with the division of the body, Qi Shanmu needs two formations at a time, but at the same time, it is not as easy as imagined.


    However, Qi Shanmu is also a master of the highest level in the world, and his power is now at the top of the sixth-level world.


    [...]


    [...]


    Qi Shanmu actually made two powerful kills at the same time.


    "Well...I can do it. It seems that there are two tricks, and because we can set two powerful killers at the same time, three should be possible," Ye said with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards, he divided into two bodies again, and with a gust of wind, there were three leaves in total.


    In this case, Qi Shanmu must establish three powerful battle groups at the same time. He has no choice. If he doesn''t want to die, he must establish three powerful battle groups at the same time. It must also be a powerful one that can temporarily trap Ye Hao. The killing.


    Ye Hao has three separate bodies, of which Ye Hao''s body is holding a flying halfling to kill Qi Shanmu.


    Three killers.


    Qi Shanmu really killed three people, but I don''t know if this is Qi Shanmu''s limit.


    If the three powerful fronts at the same time are Qi Shanmu''s limits, then Ye Hao is likely to decide this war.


    Ye Hao raised a pair of Danfeng''s eyes slightly, and then the fourth body separated from Ye Hao.

 Chapter 655： history

    The fourth corpse.


    Seeing the fourth part of Ye Hao, Qi Shanmu was separated from his body by Ye Hao, and he was deeply moved.


    "How many parts can this boy have? My limit is approaching," Qi Shanmu said in his heart.


    Obviously, Qi Shanmu could not hold on.


    Yes, Ye Hao doesn''t care, because he can divide them into nine.


    Before he became a half-fairy, Ye Hao couldn''t do it, but now he is a half-fairy and he has this ability.


    "Can you do something more?" Ye Hao said with a gentle smile.


    Soon, he was divided into the third group, and Ye Zi had four faces.


    How could Qi Shanmu be broken? He has reached Qi Shanmu''s limit, his limit is to set four powerful kills at the same time, so he has reached the limit.


    The limit has reached the limit, Ye Hao said with a sneer, because he frowned when he saw Qi Shanmu''s frown.


    Qi Shanmu immediately put down four powerful fronts, which are Qi Shanmu''s boundaries.


    Ye Hao guessed that Qi Shanmu will make quick changes next. He will not wait for Ye Hao to collapse, because he is already dead. If he continues to use this method, it will be moths fighting the fire.


    "I''m afraid this goatee will use this book," Ye said in the dark.


    As expected, Ye Hao didn''t guess wrong.


    After Ye Hao destroyed the four houses, the goatee quickly stirred the book "Sky", thunder sounded, and the force of terror swept the wind.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    There was a thunderous sound, and the sky was pitch black, thick as cotton, it was suppressed.


    Everything is magical.


    Ye Hao printed his hand, and a corpse appeared.


    "What is this? If it is a body, it is too different."


    Some people are surprised.


    "There is nothing else in the wind."


    "Yes, Ye Hao has always been a maverick, always a little different from others."


    "Three days have passed, three days have passed, Ye Hao and Qi Shanmu have been fighting for three days, and it is not over yet."


    "However, not far from the end of the war, Ye Hao forced Qi Shanmu to an extreme road. Qi Shanmu and Ye Hao might break the fishnet together.


    Only medical practitioners can guess that there may be a real possibility.


    In general, the two disadvantaged people will choose to make this decision.


    Purple thunder.


    A big purple Raymond fell from the sky to block the wind.


    Ye Hao waved his halter frantically, and a large net made of thunder and lightning rushed towards Qi Shanmu.


    Qi Shan frowned slightly, knowing that this punch must have hit Ye Hao very hard, stronger than any attack in front of him.


    The purple lightning net is gorgeous. Of course, its power is also very scarce, but Ye Hao will never give him this opportunity. He has hit this point. Qi Shanmu has no oil. This is his only way to die. , Otherwise, only he will die, and Lin Summit is alive and well.


    People like Qi Shanmu, of course, can''t stand being killed and let their opponents live a happy life. Even if they die, they have to cushion.


    "Want to die with me? It''s not that easy." Ye Hao saw Qi Shanmu''s thoughts.


    If he dares to say this, he can definitely do it.


    It is impossible for Qi Shanmu to use "Pi Tian" to let Ye Hao die with it.


    However, he has no choice, really no choice, the opponent''s power is there, nothing can be shaken.


    Even if they are half dead, the gap between them is very obvious.

 Chapter 656： Rhetoric

    Many practitioners who have seen the battlefield are also very sad. Ye Hao''s power is really temporarily invincible. Now they are watching the war in person. Ye Hao''s power is in their eyes. Qi Shanmu looks very powerful, but away from here. It¡¯s still far.


    Of course, the strength between them should be compared with their intentions, and it should not be difficult to see the end of the war.


    Ye Hao''s body is strong, his training skills are not inferior to Qi Shanmu, and he has a great advantage without the number of big killers.


    With these advantages, it is difficult for Ye Hao to win.


    Qi Shanmu kept turning the pages of the book to resist the purple thunderstorm of the wind, but Ye Hao instantly came to Qi Shanmu''s body.


    nausea.


    Before the wind, Ye Fei approached Qishan''s wood body and cut off the halberd. Qi Shanshu''s body broke two pieces at once.


    be lost.


    For Qi Shanmu, failure is death.


    At this moment, Ye Hao held the flying halfling in his hand and broke Qi Shanmu''s thin body.


    The battle was finally over. Ye Hao successfully killed Qi Shan Muqi, and Qi Shanmu had no chance to die with Ye Hao. Of course, the Book of Northern Heaven fell on Ye Hao''s hands.


    However, this kind of "flying to the sky" is not very useful to him, and he does not want to see it. This kind of "flying to the sky" is almost the same as "painting."


    Don''t expect Pittom to crack the secret of immortality. If there is such an effect, the big men will fly to immortality and will not survive.


    The so-called God is unpredictable, you are under the **** of heaven and earth, you are just wishful thinking.


    Of course, "Pyski" has a certain function, at least Ye Hao can use it to find the whereabouts of other relics.


    At that time, the heart of the northern desert in the north of the rock was printed on the ancient Tao Zun and the western world. On the ninth day, he fought in the sky and accidentally broke the ancient monument with the thirteen gates of the town. The remaining monuments were scattered on the ground. I don¡¯t know. Where to go.


    It is necessary to uncover the mystery of the remains of the heavens, pass through thirteen gates, enter the nine layers of heaven, and become a fairy.


    So, collecting all obituaries is the key.


    However, Ye Hao never understood why the goatee had clearly known the whereabouts of the other remains, but he never looked for them.


    In fact, Ye Hao has been thinking about how a person with such a shrewd goatee can''t find it.


    Ye Hao was puzzled that the goatee hesitated, and the goatee didn''t want to find the whereabouts of these pills. This was naturally for a reason.


    The goatee must be worried about something, or something he is afraid of.


    Ye Hao analyzes.


    He said: "Yes, goatee must be able to use this book to find the whereabouts of other pills.". Moreover, these people must be stronger than me, otherwise, he can''t just grab my monument, he must know the secret better than me. "


    Ye Hao gave a slight criticism, and calculated the analysis in his mind to reach such a conclusion.


    "I still have this book in my hand," he said.


    I¡¯m Ye Hao for the fear of the role. I want to know each other for a while, Ye Hao said in his heart.


    Ye Hao said that he began to kneel, sitting on the ground, closing one eye to the people around him, treating them as air, calming down, and starting to play with "flying to the sky", and found a few other pieces. whereabouts.


    Ye Hao was humiliating himself, why did he kneel after killing Qi Shanmu.


    Some people who watched the war didn''t understand what Ye Hao was doing.


    "What''s the matter, kid?"


    "I don''t know, but this kid''s serious expression doesn''t seem to be playing tricks." The latest chapter of the Doomsday Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address £ºHttps://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorite\" records the reading record of this (Chapter 656 Sayings), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 657： subtle

    No matter what he does, now is a good opportunity, let''s kill him together.


    "Shut up, you don''t want to live anymore. You know, Qi Shanmu''s power is that hitting you ten is not a problem, but in the end it wasn''t Ye Hao who killed him. Can you grow your mind and Ye Hao can''t move. Don''t think you are in the world The center is great. You can''t even count an ant in front of the fairy.


    "what should we do?"


    "Of course I''m waiting to see what tricks Ye Hao is doing."


    Listen to you.


    There are several practitioners in the world who are whispering, and now they dare not provoke Ye Hao. Six months ago, Ye Hao''s name had been spread to the sixth floor of the world.


    Ye Hao and Qi Shanmu fought for three days, terrifying everyone. After half a year of silence, Ye Hao, the first-generation war **** in "Sixth Floor", went to Qishan.


    Of course, Ye Hao''s friends also knew the news and came here specially, and they have been paying close attention to the war.


    "The leaves seem to be pushing something, there must be something surprising, or it is impossible to sit in the same place and perform."


    The woman who spoke, had a green robe, red shoes, her forehead, her eyes were covered by a pair of phoenix eyes, and her eyebrows showed the atmosphere of the country. This woman is Ye Xiaoxiao.


    "I want to know what he can push."


    At this time, Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi also spoke.


    Ye Xiaoxiao said: "If I am not wrong, it is about.


    "This monument is the only breakthrough to become immortal. I hope he can push something," the Baidi of Nanyao Princess said to Ye Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s not a big problem, but it''s just a question of how to do it." "I know what you are thinking, and he has suffered too much himself. I think we should help him."


    Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi looked at Ye Xiaoxiao and said.


    "Of course," Ye Xiaoxiaoxiao nodded and said.


    Ye Xiaoxiao helped Ye Hao. She sacrificed two lives for Ye Hao, so if she gave up now, wouldn''t all her efforts be wasted? She will continue to cooperate with Ye Hao.


    However, the reason why the White Queen Mother wants to help Ye Linfeng and Ye Linfeng''s delicate relationship is actually very simple.


    Five years have passed, and Princess Nan Yao has not yet been married, but more than 100 years later, it was not until Ye Hao returned that Bai Di truly believed that Ye Hao was the person she was looking for.


    The return of Ye Hao proved that Ye Hao was not dead, and that Emperor Bai had suffered a lot in the practice that he had not met in a century.


    In fact, she had a good impression of Ye Hao long before this. Of course, this did not develop to the point of mutual recognition, but when Ye Hao and Niu Tiantian came to rescue her, she was grateful.


    Thanks, that''s all. After all, Baidi, a demon princess, lives in a special environment, it is inevitably a bit cold, so ordinary men will not respect her.


    However, after a period of time, through contact with Ye Hao, he found that Ye Hao was OK and gradually got to know Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is domineering, brave, and daring to act. Bai Di is also a domineering woman. Of course, a domineering woman needs the shoulders of a man who is more domineering than her.


    If these two people can really combine, it will prove once again that the devil family''s curse on the demon princess is true.


    Of course, it all depends on fate.


    At this time, Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi had no other intentions, she wanted to help Ye Linfeng, she had a heavy burden on her shoulders.

 Chapter 658： trap

    It can be said that Ye Hao, Ye Xiaoxiao, and Bai Yancheng are people who want to break the rules and dare to go against the sky. Even if Ye Xiaoxiao and Baidi are not jealous of heaven like Ye Linfeng, they both have the desire to break the rules, but they do not Hao was so strong, he didn''t choose to cooperate with Lin Ye.


    Ye Hao broke the rules, dared to fight against the sky, and was forced to fight against the sky.


    Heaven bound him and did not make him strong, so he proved to God that he can.


    After several hours of pushing and performing, Ye Hao finally pushed the whereabouts of the other steles, and the holders of these steles really surprised Ye Hao.


    Even if Ye was ready in the wind, he was still shocked when he knew.


    Ye Hao said in his heart: "No wonder Qi Shanmu dare not do it, so these people are all important people.


    After learning these secrets, Ye Hao closed "Fly to the Sky" and stood up and looked around. After seeing Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di, he walked towards the two people.


    It seems that other medical practitioners have done bad things to Ye Hao.


    "What are you doing here?" Ye Hao smiled and walked to Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di.


    "Oh, let me think about it." The White Emperor replied.


    "What? What''s the surprise?" Ye Xiaoxiao asked Ye Hao, she was very curious about what she had discovered.


    "This is a surprising discovery, but it is not a convenient place to say," Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di said.


    "Where to go?" Baidi asked.


    Ye Hao replied, "I knew it when I went."


    [...]


    Ye Hao left here with Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di and came to a beautiful hometown.


    "Where is this place? Why didn''t I know that there is such a place, this is a fairyland..." said Baidi, the Southern Devil Princess.


    "This is" Ye Xiaoxiao didn''t know that there was such a place on the sixth floor.


    Ye Hao answered honestly: "It''s good news.


    Meiji Palace is a small world created by the spirit **** himself. It disappeared after six days. Therefore, the outside world has no awareness of the existence of this space and the environment here. Dreams are like fairyland, even if you have seen Xiaoye Bai People in a big world like the emperor would also be surprised.


    Where is this place anyway? , I never knew there was such a place on the sixth floor.


    Both Bai Di and Ye Xiaoxiao expressed surprise.


    Ye Hao looked at the surprised expressions of Ye Xiaoxiao and Emperor Bai, smiled, and said to Ye Xiaoxiao and Emperor Bai: "This is a small space created by the ancient Youfu, one of the twelve gods in the western part of the rock. Heaven is separated from the circle.


    Baidi nodded and said, "It turns out that only a few people can have so many doctors."


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the lake." Ye Hao said to Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di, squinting.


    The three people walked to the lake, found a place at random, and knelt down.


    Ye Xiaoxiao asked directly: "Ye Ye, tell me, what are you going to do?".


    Ye Hao said calmly: "I pushed the other places of the monument."


    "There is no doubt about this monument," said the Baidi of the Southern Devil.


    "Guess who owns the remaining monument?" Ye Hao sold it.


    Ye Xiaoxiao said: "People who can make Qi Shanmu so stubborn are at least stronger than you, and those who are stronger than you should be those who are not dead.".


    Ye said: "A smart man is indeed a great man, and a great man who has been silent for a long time. It seems that it is difficult to get the remaining pills."

 Chapter 659： commemorate

    "Just tell me who I am, don''t make me suspense," Princess Nanao''s Baidi said to Ye Hao. "I don''t know why, when she looked at Ye Linfeng, she always felt a little careless."


    Ye Hao said: "These are some Western gods, old monsters that have been alive for thousands of years.


    In the western world? Or how many? If the news spreads to the outside world, it will definitely cause a sensation.


    Of course, Ye Hao would never leak this news out.


    "The sun is shining," Ye said.


    "These four?" Baidi asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Do you still want to have another drink?".


    These four people are very difficult to deal with, and there is one more, Ye Hao wanted to get the monument from them, and there was almost no victory.


    "Of course not. I mean, there are only five remains?"


    Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and said to Baidi, "Yes, there are five pieces of broken stones that I refined together."


    This monument originally had five pieces. Ye Hao didn''t understand why the four famous stone statues in the Western world would still be interested in this stone statue. Didn''t it mean that the ancient You Mansion and the soul had reached the peak of nine days? You should be familiar with tablets.


    You say: "What''s the use of these four monuments?"? Do they know the secret of the monument? "Ip man.


    Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di fell into contemplation, respectively.


    "Bai Di, tell me your opinion, you are the blood of the devil family, you should know more and more secret things."


    Now Ye Hao is no longer called Princess Nanyao Princess Princess Princess, but the name is Baidi, which shows that the relationship between these two people is already a friend, a familiar friend.


    Baidi said to Ye Hao and Ye Xiaoxiao: "I have heard of this monument. Of course you should know what I know, but I have some personal opinions. I don''t know. Do you two want to listen?".


    "Of course, I want to hear it too," Ye said with a smile.


    He said: "I think the secret of this monument is not above the runes, because many practitioners spent too much energy and didn''t get anything from it," he said. "


    Baidi said to Ye Hao and Ye Xiaoxiao.


    "Smart... I understand what you mean, Baidi, you mean this monument needs an opportunity. Once there is an opportunity, it will play a key role? Maybe in time, that useless monument will change. It has to be useful, we can use it to open the door.


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s what it means," the White Emperor said slightly excited.


    "Haha, it''s true that people pick up firewood high," Ye said, "I haven''t thought about this before, but my eyes don''t seem to be long enough.".


    "That''s because you didn''t see me early," Baidi blurted out suddenly.


    "Yes, if I had met you earlier, I might have understood." Ye Hao looked at the White Emperor.


    The atmosphere between the scenes is a bit awkward, neither Ye Hao nor Bai Di is very awkward. The embarrassing thing is Ye Xiaoxiao. It is obvious that there is something interesting between Ye Hao and Bai Di. She is here, which is a bit redundant.


    Of course, she thinks too much, Ye Linfeng and Bai Di are just the pity of smart people.


    "Finally, it is necessary to find the other four fragments," Ye said.


    "Of course," the White Emperor said.


    Ye Xiaoxiao asked Ye Hao: "What are you going to do next?".

 Chapter 660： bottom

    "I know one of four aspects," Ye Hao said.


    "What? Have you seen one of the four people?" Ye Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I did see one of them. I should have seen four on 12th Avenue in the west." Ye said quietly.


    What he said is true does not mean pretending to be forced.


    Although Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di were suspicious, Ye Hao did not lie.


    "Why? Are you interested in going with me?" Ye Hao said to Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di''s beauties.


    "If you want us to help you, we can promise," Baidi said, Ye Xiaoxiaoxiao.


    Obviously, Ye Xiaoxiao also agreed.


    "I am very happy to have two strong and beautiful girls with me.".


    [...]


    Changes are taking place in the middle and lower reaches of the north of the rock.


    More than a hundred years later, Le rak sat on the spirit king of Zhongyou Mansion for no reason.


    His master, as well as all the spirits and spirits, died in a strange way, and even the spirits and spirits in front of him disappeared for no reason.


    Raku, a humble people in the north of the rock, finally realized his ambition.


    No one knows its secret, because the person who knew it was dead.


    Even the master of Love, before he died, did not expect his dear apprentice to be very honest and silent.


    This can only prove that this is not a good stubbornness, and it is still not easy to bear, and few people can do it.


    Today''s paradise, in a semi-immortal body, is also a very powerful master of cultivation, and the skills of cultivation are also very strange. It has won a true biography of the master.


    Since he can sit on the underworld and the spirit king in the middle, he must be stronger than the spirit king and the spirit queen.


    Lewu, the new ghost king of the bardo, came to the Great Wall wearing a black robe and the crown of the spirit king on his head.


    Under the wall of despair, what is suppressed is that there are no two ghost kings, and no two ghost kings are powerful and come from this region.


    The Spirit King once broke into the middle of the underground world from the underground administration, but in the end, the ghosts of that era would put down the tomb of the gods and crush it under the desperate Great Wall.


    Today, I want to know that Le Fu''s purpose in going to the Great Wall is to let the Spirit King go out?


    The name of the Twin Spirit King is one hundred thousand evil spirits, and he is a very fierce character.


    Raku came to the bottom of the wall and sneered when he saw the evil soul sealed at the bottom of the wall.


    The evil soul saw a boy mocking him, his heart was so angry, his temper suddenly became violent, he shouted, and the entire Great Wall was violently shaken.


    The wind was blowing, the spirit was screaming, and the 100,000 evil ghosts in the cage on the first floor were all glaring. He looked at Le Wu on the opposite side of the cage, with licked red lips.


    "Um..." A sneer echoed on the wall at the bottom of the deep dark dungeon.


    Raku mocked him sarcastically. He looked at the 100,000 evil souls sealed in the dungeon, even more greedy than 100,000.


    For 100,000 evil souls, I never thought that Raku would take the initiative to break the seal ban and then enter the dungeon where 100,000 evil souls are located.


    Once the seal in the dungeon is torn apart, there will be no more evil ghosts trapped.


    The evil spirit is definitely a cruel character, what does Leku do? "Are you here to die?" the evil soul said, opening his mouth in the blood basin, revealing his bright red teeth and the smell of his mouth.

 Chapter 661： Please

    The evil soul has only one eye, his eyes are fixed on his forehead, and he has a big mouth, big enough to reach his cheek.


    Damn you, not me.


    Raku said: "After all, he walked in front of a hundred thousand evil souls and his eyes were very greedy.


    "Are you the only one who wants to do this to me?? This is wishful thinking.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    [...]


    After Xiang Xiang, Le Fu walked out of the dungeon of the Great Wall. In the dungeon of 100,000 evil spirits, only one mummy was left.


    The evil soul was sucked up.


    Obviously, Leku did this. It should be related to the evil spirit in his body. He drained all the strange and mysterious works of 100,000 evil ghosts for his own use.


    This Love is really a tough guy.


    He said that the war between Yanxia and Youfu has great potential.


    He is likely to rule the underground world and kill Luo Shanqi''s land, this is not the end.


    I want to be the king of mankind, not only the king of the secluded mansion, the whole world is mine


    Love sat in the alto hall, laughing loudly, he was very proud.


    His wish to become strong has finally come true. He is like Youfu, with a heart of revenge. He is also a child abandoned by the spirit, but he is more ferocious than the ghost of Youfu.


    Youfu only drove away those who destroyed his father, and did not extend the hatred to the entire rocky north.


    However, such a different Raku wants to put the entire rocky north into a desperate situation.


    At this time, Raku''s strength is already very strong, but I don''t know who Ye Hao is better.


    Under his command, 1 million soldiers will reach the north of the rock and, with the help of the water grave gate, will turn the Rocky Mountains into a **** on earth.


    "I will find the other half of the canyon, and then I will become the king of the Rocky Mountains, the king of **** on earth," Raku said with a burst of air.


    In this middle and underworld world, millions of soldiers are in charge of Luck. Once the time comes, the entire rocky north will become a **** on the earth.


    [...]


    Ye Hao called the orc Uncle Mao and Huahua a mount, and he went to many places with Baidi and Ye Xiaoxiao. In order to take care of these two women, Ye Hao could only sacrifice his physical strength. Of course, these two women were tyrants. No need to ride a horse.


    "What is this? Your mount?" Baidi asked.


    "These are my rides," Ye said.


    "This is long hair, this is flowers," Ye Hao told Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di.


    "Long hair? That''s short hair," Ye Xiaoxiao said.


    "That was long hair, and then I shaved it off," Ye said with an awkward smile.


    "I don''t think I need a ride," Baidi said to Ye Hao.


    Hearing this news, Da Maohua hurried to the white emperor, rubbing the white emperor''s legs vigorously, showing a great sense of intimacy, as if she wanted to please the future hostess.


    Huahua obviously doesn''t like being a mountain.


    "Well, you two follow us three, don''t lose." Ye Hao touched Uncle Mao and Hua''s head.


    "Hey, master, don''t worry, we won''t lose it," Ye said.


    "I like this big cat very much," the White Emperor said with a smile, and it seemed that he really liked the look of flowers.


    When the big cat Huahua heard Baidi''s words, he immediately rubbed Baidi''s legs with the tip of his nose.

 Chapter 662： ocean

    "Oh, look at you." Ye Hao patted the cat''s ass.


    "Let''s go."


    So pedestrians are on the road.


    Ye Hao goes to look for respect, but when they encounter respect from the Western world, how to deal with it.


    If you can meet a saint, everyone else is the enemy.


    There is no such thing as heaven, heaven, heaven and demons.


    On this road, flowers often rubbed against Baidi''s legs, showing a great sense of intimacy. Are cats and cats the same color?


    Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi also liked this big cat very much, Ye Hao could tell, because his flowers followed him, the eyes of Princess Nan Yao''s Baidi were not so cold anymore.


    Even if "Peptom" is used to push the whereabouts of the four gods, it is not easy to find their abode, and they may not have a fixed abode.


    In the Western world, the twelve gods are not entirely certain that they are all alive, but it is certain that individual gods have been restored.


    "When will this opportunity come?" Qinglian said Youfu is about to wake up, and how long will it take.


    Ye Hao''s heart flew.


    "What are you thinking?" The emperor asked curiously when he saw Ye Hao absconding.


    "I want to know when this opportunity will come," Ye Hao answered truthfully.


    "The opportunity is here, everything will be doomed," said the southern demon princess Baidi.


    "So without warning, we would be caught off guard," Ye said.


    Ye Xiaoxiao said: "We can only take one step at a time.


    Now we can only take one step and take a look. Maybe when the big guys wake up, they will have a chance to become immortal, and all of this will be doomed by heaven.


    How helpless, mortal.


    [...]


    Ye Hao, Ye Xiaoxiao, Bai Di and others have been searching for six months. Although they have been pushed many times during this period, they still haven''t found the exact position, as if these four gods are constantly moving.


    Ye Hao and the others are still looking for it. Le rak has already started to move. For the first time, he brought 100,000 soldiers to the north of the rock and passed through the gate of the tomb water tomb.


    These soldiers, when they were born at the worst time, quietly came to the Rocky Mountains and began to frantically wipe out all the creatures in the north.


    Later, Raku discovered that there were three more passages from the middle reaches to the north of the rock, that is, the eyes of the other three oceans.


    There are four oceans in the north of the rock, and each ocean has a sea eye, which leads to a three-tier paradise and the middle and lower reaches of the area.


    When Raku found that there were four entrances, he sent 100,000 soldiers to the entrances to the north of Luoshanqi every night.


    He said he wanted to turn this rocky north into a **** on earth.


    His dream is about to come true, but it will bring destruction to all lives in the entire north, and he will lead 1 million soldiers to turn Roshanqi into a **** on earth.


    The four big ocean eyes in the north of the rock constantly appear in the middle of the night. Every night, 40,000 eyes come to the north of the rock until millions of eyes appear in the center of the You Mansion.


    Leku came to the north of the rock, drew out the broken sword, and began to look for the whereabouts of another broken sword. Only by repairing the broken sword together can he reveal the true face of this big killer.


    It is not difficult to find another sword in the north of Luoshanqi. Two days later, the remaining sword in Leku''s hand finally broke into one.


    The other half of the broken sword, once held by three autumn sons, was killed in the war, and the broken sword was left on the battlefield. Later, it was swept to the antique shop. After many setbacks, several famous art collectors were transferred. .

 Chapter 663： evil

    However, in the end, Raku found half of the sword, and of course there is no need to worry about finding the other half.


    "This sword should be the sword of a great assassin. It is called the late autumn. Without a great assassin, my strength will be stronger. It seems that no one can stop me from turning the north of Luoshanqi into a **** on the earth.


    A few days later, almost all of his soldiers arrived in the north of Luoshanqi. A few days later, millions of soldiers from the midstream world will come here, and the north of Luoshanqi will face disaster.


    [...]


    As far as the sixth floor of heaven and earth is concerned, Ye Hao is still searching for the whereabouts of the four gods and has not found it for more than half a year.


    Ye Hao believes that this is quite reasonable. If it is easy to find, it will not be the respect of the famous Western world.


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly appeared lavender, revealing a faint gleam. Ye Hao knew that this must be a turning point in finding his way, because the lavender eyes were a positive expression.


    Ye Hao began to communicate with Ye Hao and asked why.


    "Auntie, is there anything worthy of you coming to me? I think this must be very important." Ye Hao told reporters.


    "Oh my God, I have a feeling that there is something in the middle and in the middle. If something happens in the middle, it is a rocky place. Do you know what happened?" He said to Ye Linfeng, it seemed that she had something wrong with her. a feeling of.


    "Auntie, hunch?"


    It is difficult to convince Ye Hao that his hunch is unreliable.


    "I think if something happens, someone will come here to live on six floors soon," Ye said.


    "Do you remember that when you went to my water tomb last time, you were obviously moved by someone. That person also entered the middle and lower reaches of the Youfu. What I worry about is this. My hunch is very strong. I was born in You Mansion, I am familiar with everything there. I don''t know if my hunch is that good." He said.


    Yes, in this chaotic world, anything can happen, and there is nothing wrong with respectful reincarnation. There was also a huge riot in the middle and lower reaches of the underworld. Except for Lotte, all the spirits who defend the Great Wall and the cruel and evil conditions are for no reason. The ground disappeared.


    In addition, Raku also sent 1 million soldiers to the north of the rock, turning the north of the rock into a **** on the earth.


    "Auntie, if your hunch is true, what will happen in the middle of the You Mansion?" Ye Hao asked.


    After all, most underground worlds are full of soldiers without self-awareness. What I care about is the rocky north, which is enough to turn the north of Roshanqi into a **** on earth. "The priest said.


    Ye Hao nodded. He thought that the construction of the temple was very reasonable. If something happened in the middle and lower reaches, the rock north would be affected first.


    Ye Hao said: "My hunch is not always right, so don''t worry.


    If something really happened in the north of the rock, he would definitely make it lower at all costs, and there were too many people in the north that he cared about.


    Ye Hao continued to search for the whereabouts of the four gods and found the trace of a horse.


    But when Ye Hao was looking for clues, someone suddenly appeared, confirming the concept of "".


    It was Ye Hao''s second brother Ji who came to the sixth floor to look for Ye Hao''s trace and found him.


    "Brother, what are you doing here?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, but he guessed what might have happened in the north of Luo Shanqi, or that Ji Shiqi would not be in such a hurry.

 Chapter 664： damage

    "Little apprentice, Luo Shanqi''s north is in danger, and the practitioners who popped up suddenly began to live in the north," Ji Linfeng said to Ye Hao.


    In the past few days, there has been an emergency in the north of Luoshanqi. A large number of unknown medical practitioners appeared at night, sucking the souls of ordinary people, poultry and livestock and the souls of medical practitioners.


    Ji Shiqi told Ye Hao what happened in the north of the rock at that time. Ye Hao learned this from Ji Shiqi. Those unknown practitioners could only wander at night and would not appear in public during the day.


    Ye Hao learned from Ji 17 that the unknown practitioners have not yet come close to the kingdom of God.


    They come from the four directions north of the rock, namely the four areas of southeast and northwest, and gradually move to the center of the north of the rock. Last night, the south had attacked the barbarians in the south, including the Nanthe people in the north, the temple was also harassed, and the Dongtun people in the east were also invaded to varying degrees.


    The southern and central regions of the Yangtze River are located in the middle of the rocky land. Therefore, the soldiers in the bardo were not attacked for the time being.


    These unknown practitioners are soldiers in Youfu.


    "Little apprentice, bullying heaven is an urgent need for your commander in command. Thousands of armed departments and Malays will resist those unknown practitioners," Jilin said. Obviously, this matter is critical and Ye Hao must fall immediately. .


    "This is nature, two brothers, I leave the matter of the lower realm to me, you can rest assured to chat with these two beauties on these six levels, rest assured, I will ensure the safety of the people in the sky." Ye Hao said to him. Said the second brother Ji Shiqi.


    "Well, those soldiers are difficult to deal with, so you must be careful," Ye Hao warned. "What a coincidence," he said. "A big event has happened in the north of Luo Shanqi. I need the Supreme Commander to bully the people in the sky and fight soldiers. I will come back as soon as possible."


    Ye Hao said to Ye Xiaoxiao and Bai Di.


    The 17th generation Ye Xiaoxiao and Baidi also heard what Ye Hao said.


    "I want to go down too," Baidi suddenly said to Ye Hao.


    Baidi, as the princess of the Southern Devil, will definitely not leave the Southern Devil in the future. According to her character, he will definitely go with Ye Linfeng. This is just their responsibility, even if they are harmed.


    "Okay, but the lower realm will be defiled, Baidi, have you ever thought about it?" Ye Hao said to the Baidi of the Southern Devil Princess.


    "You are not afraid, I am not afraid of anything," Bai Huang said, looking at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Well, let''s go to the border together and eliminate the fallen soldiers in the middle and underground together," Ye said to the Baidi.


    Xiao Xiao, I am annoying you during this period of time, so pay more attention to the whereabouts of the Four West Gods. If my second brother has any help, you can help him and take care of him as much as possible. I am new here and it is difficult to adapt. Ye Hao said to Ye Xiaoxiao.


    Ye Xiaoxiao nodded.


    His 17-year-old second brother Jilin was a little impatient when he heard Ye Hao say: "I have reached the age to be able to take care of, and I already have a home."


    "Oh, but I also have a heart, please don''t be complacent, I can''t stand a sissy like you." Ye Xiaoxiao is so straightforward, he is so cruel.


    Ji 17 is also a bad tongue, and now he is too lazy to argue with Ye Xiaoxiao, for the sake of the overall situation.


    In this way, Ye Hao and Baidi''s Princess Nan Yao did not hesitate to mend the lower realm for them and came to the busy north.


    When they came to the north of Luoshanqi, Ye Hao and Baidi were no longer half-lived. They did destroy a small kingdom. Although it was only a small territory, it was clear that there was no border between the top and the middle. of.

 Chapter 665： Cheer up

    "We have no borders, no borders, no borders, no borders," he said.


    When they came to the north of Luo Shanqi, Ye Hao and Bai Di rushed to the destination.


    "Do you regret it, Baidi?" Ye Hao asked Baidi suddenly.


    The white emperor''s face was covered with a veil. Although she could not see the expression of the whole face, her eyes could not lie, and there was a firm expression in her blue eyes.


    "Not regretting is our destiny and our responsibility. We have no choice," he said.


    "Well, even if it breaks, it can be repaired, but I will experience a catastrophic disaster again. I don''t know if I will die." Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t say such things, what should I do if you die," said Baidi, the southern demon princess, who hasn''t told you the curse of the demon family.


    "What are you doing when I''m dead? How could I not understand? Do you want to...?" Ye Hao said deliberately, wondering if he really didn''t understand or pretended not to understand.


    "You, you, you idiot" The White Emperor rolled his eyes.


    In fact, the white emperor''s face was already red, but his face was hidden by a veil and he couldn''t see it at all.


    It was the first time Ye Hao saw Bai Di so nervous in front of him. Bai Di has always been a cold woman, but in this world, in fact, all women need love. They all want to find a reliable man to rely on. Everyone wants to find a warm hug to be a spoiled child. But because the environment is not allowed, some things can only be carried by yourself, and there are too many things you can carry with you. As time passed, the weather got colder.


    The surface is cold, but the heart is no different from a normal woman.


    Ye Hao just smiled lightly, looked at the white emperor concubine of the southern demon, and then left separately.


    Baidi went to the demon altar, and Ye Hao went back to bully the sky.


    Ye Hao saw the four wives of Qiu Shui, Jing Mei, Song Ruqin and Shen Tu at night.


    "You are back, Your Majesty."


    "Come back, my husband."


    There is still a long way to go, Your Majesty.


    Your lord, this is an emergency, and you have to cheer up again.


    [...]


    The four wives quarreled Ye Hao upset.


    Of course, in addition to the four wives, there are four children who are almost as tall as him. Not only are they similar to Ye Hao, but they are also the same as him.


    This was the first time Shen Tu, the son of night, saw Ye Hao. He was very excited, and ran to hug him as soon as he saw Ye Hao.


    "Dad, you are almost like me. My mother always tells me that my father is a handsome man, so am I not a handsome man?"


    "You are different from me, you are the same as me, but you are the same as me. I am your father, so don''t mess up your score." Ye Hao was teaching Shen Tu''s children.


    "Come on, you are a father. The child hasn''t seen you for a hundred years. You have the face to teach the child that Xiao Huang has a favorite girl. He can''t ask anyone for help." In the evening, Shen Tu walked to Ye Hao happily. He pushed his son away to let Ye Hao.


    "Why, my son Ye Hao is not worthy of others?" Teacher Ye said to her, she has long hair.


    "You''re not a father, what about this marriage?" Shen Tu complained happily in the night.


    "Look, the children of the eldest sister, the second sister, and the third sister are waiting for your father before they get married," Shen said, and he gave Ye Hao a strong arm at night.


    At this time, Qiu Shui, Eyebrows, and Song Ruqin all walked to Ye Hao and complained from time to time.

 Chapter 666： close

    The complaint is to be blamed, but more attention is paid to Ye Hao.


    For a hundred years, they have been suffering, and they have been concerned about Ye Hao''s safety. Without a man, a woman would not have fun.


    Ye Hao knew very well that he owed too much to these four women and four children, so he let them complain, but it was more love.


    It''s time to celebrate the reunion, but the situation at this time does not allow Ye Hao to do so.


    Briefly describing the past situation, Ye Hao began to deal with the affairs of female soldiers in the central and western regions. The situation is critical, Ye Hao doesn''t care about being intimate with Qiushui and others, and the life of those who deceive the Kingdom of Heaven is in his hands. Now is not the time to be brave.


    Ye Hao defended himself, formed his own armed department, and personally commanded the entire army.


    Mobilize all those who oppress the kingdom of heaven and build a strong barrier at the center of the kingdom of heaven.


    Of course, the deserts in the west and the north are also areas that bully the kingdom of heaven. Ye Hao has also sent an armed department to establish defenses in areas where the deserts in the west and the north have not yet been invaded by soldiers.


    Ye Hao also removed many elite disciples who deceived the Sky Sword from the three-story world, and several of his good brothers also came to the north from the three-story world.


    Brother Su, go to the western line.


    Ye Hao sent Su Dao to guard the western border.


    "Brother Feng, you go to the Eastern Front to help Dong Yuan."


    Ye Hao sent the wind to the eastern plain to help the old emperor Zhou Tiande defend his army to prevent the secluded mansions in the middle and lower reaches.


    In the north, Ye Hao sent big disciples, often not, and united the soldiers of the Tianwu clan to resist the invading soldiers.


    In the south, Ye Hao decided to go to the Demon Altar to negotiate with Bai Di. Ye Hao came to the Demon Altar and Bai Di received him. Nan Ao¡¯s territory is not a bully, and Ye Hao didn¡¯t want to send troops in a hurry to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Four beautiful women attended last night.


    The Baidi sat on the dragon chair in the Demon King Hall, wearing a mysterious and domineering dragon robe.


    She was officially crowned king yesterday. Her father was an old demon king. He gave her the throne and she became the king of that generation.


    Ye Hao can no longer call her a princess, he can only call her brother.


    He is a king, of course he will sit down.


    However, the relationship between Ye Hao and Bai Di is delicate, not too formal, and not too serious.


    "Don''t make fun of me," he said. "Since I came to this rocky north, I have been bullying the northern, eastern and western parts of the kingdom of heaven. I sent troops to the south and troops to the south, so I think we should unite to resist foreign immigrants.


    "I also have this intention, so let us unite," he said. Baidi said to Ye Hao: "In this case, we all died at midnight, so we must pay close attention to it at noon.".


    "Okay, let''s resist foreign enemies together." Ye Hao looked at the White Emperor.


    "Your veil should be off."


    After that, Ye Hao added another sentence.


    "Time is running out," the White Emperor said softly.


    Of course she was not that stupid. If she took off the veil, Ye Linfeng didn''t mean that, it would not do her any good.


    So, wearing the veil, she wanted to confirm it again.


    "Well, put it on, don''t think I don''t know," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Ye Hao said, "What do you know? Very strange.


    It was obvious that Ye Hao had deliberately teased Baidi.


    "Well, I will resign now, I will talk to the barbarians now to see what their attitude is."


    Ye Hao resigned and went to the barbarian territory.

 Chapter 667： misunderstanding

    The territory of the barbarians is not far from Nan Yao, and there is only one mountain between them.


    But when Ye climbed the mountain and came to the barbaric territory, he found an amazing sight.


    The entire barbarian territory was turned into a scorched land, dead and not angry at all.


    Obviously, the entire barbarian territory was hit by fire. It was burned to such a scorched earth, but the fire did not spread along the mountain to Nanao.


    "Spirit Fire must be Spirit Fire," Ye Hao said in his heart.


    It seems that the soldiers in Zhongyou Mansion captured the barbarians last night. It should be said that it has been reduced, because there is no anger here, and I am afraid that there will be no more mouths.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help saying that the speed of these fighters was too fast, and it was too terrifying to silently destroy the entire barbarian overnight.


    Ye Hao came to the altar again, found the Emperor Bai, and explained to her about the demon altar.


    "What? The barbarian disappeared from the Rocky Mountains one night?"


    Baidi was inevitably surprised by this result.


    During the night, all the rebels of the barbarian tribe were converted into Christians and territories, and they did not even stay.


    "These soldiers are really strong and they cannot be underestimated.


    I am coming to the altar tonight.


    Ye Hao said to Baidi when he left.


    He came back to help the ladyboy, it can be said that the ladyboy is the south gate of heaven.


    Of course, Ye Hao will not only go to the Demon Altar tonight, but also the Western World and Dongyuan.


    He is going to these places in the Northern Desert.


    He can use his part to solve this problem and make sure it is safe.


    But tonight, it is difficult to be sure that the **** in the middle and lower reaches of the underworld is not good at all. Even the barbarians disappeared without a trace overnight, this matter must be taken seriously.


    Finally, Ye Hao''s three branches reached the deserts of the west, east and north, and his body came to the southern ridge.


    The situation in Nanling District is more serious, because once Nanao repeats the barbarian''s Cha Zhe, the soldiers attacked south of the Yangtze River, and the country that bullies the kingdom of heaven are all in the south, so Ye Hao will pay great attention.


    "How is it?" Ye quietly said to the White Emperor.


    He and Baidi lurked on the other side of the mountain between the Barbarian and Nanao.


    Ye Hao smelled the fragrance of Baidi, but he didn''t want to make troubles at all.


    "Smell it," the White Emperor said.


    "I didn''t smell it, nor did I think about it." Ye Hao also glanced at the White Emperor blankly.


    However, in this glimpse, he made Baidi misunderstood and accidentally aimed at Baidi''s chest. In fact, this cannot be attributed to the wind, mainly because Baidi''s chest was too high. Ye Hao hadn''t noticed this before. Related to wearing.


    On the sixth floor, the White Emperor was wrapped in a long robe, and in the hall of the Demon King, he was wearing a dragon robe.


    But at this moment, the White Emperor was wearing a sturdy suit, and his tight chest seemed to open his chest.


    Ye Hao''s casual glance made Bai Di misunderstand again.


    "Honestly speaking, are these four wives not enough? Why do you come to eat my tofu? I said why are you so kind? It turned out to be for this." Although Baidi said directly to Ye Hao, it was not cold.


    "Don''t play with me, one of my four wives is older than yours," she retorted.


    "Come, come, come, and soldiers."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao made a sound posture, and he looked directly into the mountain with a pair of ghosts.

 Chapter 668： break out

    The white emperor said: "These soldiers seem to be climbing over the mountains and turning the devil''s land in the south into ashes with their spirit fire."


    "The commander of this armed department has come out, he always feels as if he has seen him somewhere," Ye said in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" The White Emperor was curious.


    They both lurked on the ridge of the mountain, and there were many soldiers lurking around it.


    Ye Hao said to Baidi: "Of course it is perspective. I can see things in front of me with my eyes, even if there are obstacles in front of me, I can see.


    "What? You...you...you said you can see?" The White Emperor was a little ashamed, and changed her cold and noble posture.


    "Yes, it should be related to my eyes," he said. Ye Hao truthfully said to Baidi: "I have this function since my eyes bleed. I didn''t discover such a special function until the last few days."


    "Well, you... Have you watched something you shouldn''t, and then go back to work with you?" said the White Emperor.


    "No, absolutely not. I only know what you look like, so it doesn''t matter to me whether you wear a veil or not," Ye said in a low voice. He motioned to the White Emperor not to get excited. Ye Hao saw the command of these soldiers. The officer should have noticed something strange.


    Lacu looked around and roared.


    With a loud noise, a hundred ghosts are in the night...


    The orchestra was not as beautiful as him, but there was a powerful force hidden in his body, and he drove away all the soldiers lurking in the dark corner.


    "The other side is going to move, now you and I will take the lead and grab the top management on the other side," Ye said in a low voice of the White Emperor.


    The White Emperor nodded and agreed.


    The combined armed forces of demons and humans fought head-on battles with soldiers from the middle reaches and Youfu.


    "That person gave it to me, and the rest of the soldiers gave it to you," Ye said to Baidi.


    Baidi nodded, at this juncture, you can''t be careless.


    Ye Hao carried a coffin behind him, holding a Qing Dynasty sword in his hand.


    Ye Hao has no spirit and spirit under him, so the most powerful person is happy in the middle and underworld.


    Ye Hao slashed with his sword, and the blue sword rose up into the sky, illuminating the sky instantly.


    Love didn''t expect Ye Hao to fall, so he chose to turn the southern demon into ashes tonight, and then to the south of the Yangtze River.


    But the truth is here, Ye Hao is in front of him, he wants to kill him.


    At the same time, Raku was surprised, he also offered a sword named "Autumn".


    This is the sword that was broken by her hand and trapped by the words of love.


    Click...


    The Qing emperor''s sword collided with Qiu Jian, and an amazing force exploded.


    Ye Hao''s arm trembled slightly, and he could feel the tremendous power of the sword.


    I''ve seen you.


    Suddenly, Raku spoke.


    "I also have a little impression of you."


    Ye Hao responded.


    The two men were fighting and talking.


    "We are the enemy..." Raku said solemnly.


    Ye Hao replied casually: "Anyway, I have many old enemies," and then he used his own thoughts in the battle with Leku.


    Love saw Ye Hao not paying attention to himself and was very angry.


    His character is a bit abnormal, he left a shadow in his childhood, he is quite silent, not very good at communicating with others, weird and vicious.


    I am your enemy, did you hear me? I am your enemy.


    Raku shouted excitedly, waving the remaining Qiu Jian in his hand.

 Chapter 669： cover

    The wind is blowing in the wind.


    Ye Hao is fearless, his body is holy, and he is strong to him.


    and also¡­¡­.


    The fierce anger eroded Ye Hao''s strong body, and it was impossible to penetrate Ye Hao.


    "It''s useless without a killer," Ye said. "My body is too strong, I can''t get hurt without a killer."


    Ye Hao was telling the truth, but Love was obviously dissatisfied with such words. He didn''t want to be inferior to Ye Hao, so he decided to kill Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had a bit of an impression of Raku. At that time, they and Raku were both students of the Templela exam, and neither of them was strong enough.


    Raku ran a distance behind Wang Ba and disappeared when he reached the foot of the Wuming Mountain.


    Love''s impression of Ye Hao is obviously deeper, and Ye Hao''s name is very famous in the north of Luoshanqi.


    Raku is very jealous of those who are stronger than him. For example, when he was on an unnamed island in the Western world, he used the wind to fight with people, and finally tore off one of the most powerful weapons, which was very cruel.


    Click, click, click, click, click.


    A pair of icy wings suddenly appeared behind Love, and those icy wings were still growing at a crazy speed.


    In the end, the cold wings became two sharp and wide knives.


    Ye Hao quickly grew a pair of wings behind him, but his wings were formed by black demon spirits.


    This is his black wings.


    Call.


    Call.


    Call.


    Ye Hao''s black wings trembling violently, he held a sword in his hand and chopped it off.


    Raku''s realm reached the pinnacle of the world. He broke into a semi-immortal body from You Mansion, and Ye Hao''s realm dropped to a small realm. In the field of restoration, Ye Hao was indeed lower than the lake.


    But this is not a question of considering medical practitioners. Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness is absolutely powerful. I killed many imams in the center of the world.


    What is power? This is power.


    A hundred thousand evil spirits swarmed around, and these hundred thousand warriors, the combined army of the monster nation in the north of Luo Shanqi, began a frantic battle.


    Baidi, be careful.


    When Ye Hao approached Baidi, he said a few words to her, and he saw the opponent''s soldiers as if they were fierce.


    [...]


    Baidi''s tail appeared, and a group of soldiers were swept down at this end.


    The White Emperor shouted: "Sacrifice the devil''s bows and arrows directly and open weapons at him."


    It seems that Baidi is also aware of the seriousness of the problem, and these soldiers are very ferocious and have a stronger combat effectiveness than the people.


    well.


    Ye Hao answered.


    Soon, he put away the sword, directly sacrificed the demon bow and arrow of the god, and made a quick decision to Love.


    Love also realized the fear of weapons when he saw Ye Hao sacrifice the devil''s heaven bow.


    "Quick fight" Ye Hao shouted in Lego.


    "Ah..." Laku shouted, "The sword named "Autumn" in his hand was chopped off and frozen for thousands of miles.


    The cold air immediately froze the place, and the ground within a thousand miles was covered with thick ice.


    The ice covers a thousand miles.


    Since Ye Hao wanted to make a quick decision, Laku chose to accompany him to the end.


    Palace.


    Ye Hao quickly printed his hands, and a palace became visible, hanging up the sky to release the pressure of fear.


    "How dare you fight in the sky?" Ye Hao held the devil''s bow and arrow and walked in the empty sky.


    "Why not dare..."

 Chapter 670： Practice

    Leying Road.


    There is a reason why Ye Hao and Luck must fight in the sky.


    [...]


    The Qiu Jian in Leku''s hand was waving, and the icicles flew towards the wind.


    Ye Hao directly hit and smashed.


    After that, he pulled the devil''s bow and arrow and shot it out.


    The monster, carrying the power to destroy the earth, opened a weapon to Leku, and he had to resist it with the autumn sword in his hand.


    [...]


    Qiu Jian¡¯s blade trembled violently, and he felt that his arm was also drawn in by a powerful force, but none of this was important to Love, because his body was transparent, or that the sword was Virtual and real, the devil will not cause substantial harm to him.


    "I can''t hurt you, but you can''t hurt me," Le Fu said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gave a slight criticism, he thought of a way to change the situation.


    This is a bit tricky.


    The problem has become more difficult, the two continue to fight, still no victory or defeat.


    "Yes, grab him, grab him as much as possible, and when dawn comes, these soldiers will retreat by themselves," Ye said.


    He said: "We can only use this method to force the soldiers to retreat first, and then we can discuss it in the long run.


    Love is not a fool, he must know that Ye Hao was deliberately procrastinating, Ye Hao hasn''t thought about how to deal with Laku for the time being, so he can only temporarily kill him.


    Ye Hao once launched a monster, and the monster passed through Le Wu''s body, but Laklak''s body did not change. It was intact and would not be broken.


    Ye Hao was very depressed and couldn''t hurt him.


    Love really wasn''t affected, he was still pretending.


    "I''m wrong, I''m always wrong."


    Ye Hao touched his heart, then pulled the demon bow in the sky, and decisively opened his weapon towards the lake.


    He finally realized that this was a false impression that Raku was killed by a tempura weapon without any influence.


    I can''t believe I am playing with you, I will kill you.


    Ye Hao sneered.


    When he saw Ye Hao once again pulling the demon bow of the **** to open a weapon at him, Luck was a little nervous because Ye Hao had already seen through his conspiracy.


    Leku is not a god. How could the devil pass his body that day without any effect? Even if Ye Hao is a holy body, he should also assume the strength of the other party.


    Therefore, Love must find a way to dissolve the monster''s attack power, but this solution will inevitably pay a price.


    Ye Hao drew his bow and opened his weapon.


    This monster carries the power to destroy the earth and opens weapons to Leku.


    After all, Raku is a semi-immortal body. After all, he has absorbed evil souls all his life, so his power is very strong. It can be said without hesitation that he looks at the whole world of practice. There are very few strong people like him. .


    Ye Hao didn''t care how strong Lego was. He only killed the opposite Lego. The devil''s bow was in his hand. If I let you die, you will die.


    What about you, half immortal, and the Spirit King of Youfu.


    I am Ye Hao, holding the devil''s bow today, I want you to see it.


    boom.


    The emptiness was torn apart by a tear.


    Both Qigutan and Qigutan are so powerful that Lewu can no longer let the monster pass through his body. He must find a way to deal with it.


    boom.


    A blast of cold air swept across the place in an instant, and this time it was more than a thousand miles of ice, in fact, it was a million miles of ice.


    The air was frozen, and everything seemed to stand still for a few miles around.


    He wants to use the power of freezing to stop the monsters in the sky, it is best to freeze.

 Chapter 671： intention

    The power that the monster must carry must be very large, so he must use greater power to resist the resistance of this ice, which covers thousands of miles, and may be able to resist the demons of heaven.


    However, Laco did not expect the wind to melt the frozen air.


    Call.


    A gust of wind blew a pillar of fire, sweeping the surrounding cold air, and a fire of destruction brought by the wind.


    The fire of destruction almost ignited all Ye Hao''s fighting intentions. I have to say that it is very prosperous and indeed very prosperous.


    Just like its name, the fire of destruction will destroy everything here.


    If your ice is a million miles away, I will burn you.


    In the end, Raku failed to resist the impact of the wind and was passed through the body by the gods. He used his own means to solve the power.


    Le Fu looked at Ye Hao, with an urge to kill immediately, but he currently didn''t have this power, and he was even a little embarrassed, and a bit uncontrollable. The ascetic monk could not solve Ye Hao immediately.


    This is impossible.


    How could it be.


    Although Raku doesn''t want to believe it, the fact is here and he can''t change it.


    There is no room for Rakori to think, and the battle will continue.


    For the old enemy, victory or defeat determines life and death.


    In Le Fu''s heart, Ye Hao would be killed no matter what. Ye Hao was not only his old enemy, but also his monster.


    Ye Hao would be affected if he didn''t kill it for a day.


    He needs to get rid of.


    Ye Hao is cruel and ferocious. He will never let the enemy go. He always believes that the kindness to the enemy is cruel to himself.


    The sky demon bows and arrows came out again.


    A force that destroyed the earth was then taken away by the demon and shot.


    At the same time, Ye Linfeng carried the coffin on his back, step by step, planning to kill an iron fist after the monster opened its weapon to Leku.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s step-by-step killing, Le Ku decided to fight back and show Ye Hao a look.


    Raku''s body was shaking violently, followed by a series of fast, violent, and trembling sounds, which sounded like a giant fly flapping its wings.


    Love seems to have a very special existence, which is similar to Ye Hao''s existence, but in terms of strength, it is much worse than Love.


    But this power is strong enough.


    That must be a hundred thousand evil souls. The Spirit King ran from the ground into the middle of hell. He was very strong, and was later sucked up by Raku.


    It is the power of the evil god, and Le Wu intends to use the power of 100,000 evil gods against Ye Hao.


    Roar.


    With a roar, Le rak''s whole body seemed to be shattered by the wind, the black dragon robes were blown to pieces, and the dragon crown was almost scraped off.


    Love became a mad dog, drew an arrow from the wind with his body, and then jumped up in the wind.


    His face became an eye, it was on his forehead, and his mouth was so big, it looked like a hundred thousand evil souls.


    "What kind of spiritual thing is this?" Ye smiled and said, he watched the monster jump over.


    "My flesh is sacred, I am strong, you want to bite me, come on."


    [...]


    Ye Hao chopped down the head of the oncoming monster.


    [...]


    The other iron fist was beaten to death, and Ye Hao punched the dragon iron fist and began to fight fiercely with the monster.


    tap! With a bang. With a bang.


    Ye Hao was hit by 100,000 evil spirits for three times in a row, and Ye Hao''s iron fist hit Ye Hao''s mouth completely.


    How do you feel, how do you fist?

 Chapter 672： material

    Ye Hao sneered and said that in the past two years, the hot summer administration has made great efforts to promote the development of relations between the two countries.


    and also¡­¡­.


    With every blow, a force shook the mountain, and one eye of the evil soul was knocked out.


    Suddenly, a black mist appeared in the eyes of one of the ten evil spirits, accompanied by a tragic wind.


    At the same time, his eyes were bleeding, from one eye to his mouth.


    In the cold black fog, there was a dead silence, the body of the evil ghost suddenly expanded, and the air conditioner suddenly appeared.


    Ok¡­¡­.


    Ok¡­¡­.


    Ok¡­¡­.


    The ten evil spirits sprayed out a layer of black mist, filled with a peculiar smell, making people lose their minds and have hallucinations.


    Of course, Ye Hao would not be confused. He soon sacrificed the jade gourd, intending to **** the black mist into the jade gourd.


    The jade gourd is very powerful.


    The huge suction force madly absorbed the black mist released by 100,000 evil ghosts, and immediately absorbed the black mist.


    "What kind of treasure is this?" Raku thought, "The black mist sucked up too quickly."


    boom.


    A field rushed to the temporarily destroyed music library with the power to destroy the earth.


    The swollen body of the evil ghost exploded immediately, and one hundred thousand ghosts suddenly appeared from the exploded body.


    One hundred thousand ghosts and souls were crushed by the wind.


    Hold it for me.


    Ye Hao held the green gourd in his hand and pointed at the mouth of the spirit that was killed by a hundred thousand people.


    "I am holding the green jade gourd of Youfu. I only collect evil spirits. You are a little spirit king. If you dare to challenge the spirit emperor, you are really tired of life."


    Ye Hao drank too low, planning to use the jade gourd to **** one hundred thousand spirits into the jade gourd.


    But there are too many spirits. This is one hundred thousand spirits. Ye Hao estimates that one hundred thousand spirits have been sucked into the Qingyu gourd, and the Qingyu gourd has no other use, because the gourd takes a certain amount of time to refine this. One hundred thousand spirits, otherwise they won¡¯t be absorbed.


    Therefore, the plan to kill Lemu and then use the gourd to absorb the soul was completely disrupted.


    The blue jade gourd was broken by the wind, and the wind picked up the demon again.


    Open the weapon.


    This monster carries an extremely terrifying force and once again fires its weapons at the evil ghost that releases its anger.


    In the end, Raku was beaten to perfection, 100,000 evil ghosts disappeared, and he was no longer swallowed.


    "I can''t kill you like this," Raku realized that he did meet a master.


    But at the same time he was also very excited, how could his old enemy be very weak, that is, very strong.


    The ice covers thousands of miles.


    The fire of destruction.


    "Drink, Master?" Zhou Tiande gave Ye Hao a hearty meal, like a dog.


    "I don''t want to drink," Ye said.


    "Why don''t you let my little girls wait for you?" Zhou Tiande blinked and said.


    Saying that Zhang is not his big apprentice, Zhou Tiande should be his first apprentice, but he is not a natural practice material, he can''t practice at all, Ye Hao at most let him call him a master.


    "Farewell, there are four beauties beside me, dare to ask you Dong Yuan, are there such beautiful beauties?" Ye Hao squinted slightly and looked at a pair of Danfengzi, and said to Zhou Tiande.


    "It''s getting late, apprentice, I''m going to deceive the kingdom of heaven, be careful."


    Ye Hao bid farewell to Zhou Tiande and came to heaven.


    After a few days, I finally took a breath.


    Go back to the palace to accompany the four beauties, the joy of fish and water, hold it for a hundred years, then take it back, and get the inner feelings.


    Ye Hao wanted to find a way to control this situation.

 Chapter 673： ferocious

    He consulted with the masses to find a way.


    Yang Weizi was thinking about this dog''s head, sucking the pipe dry.


    Chen Fengxian can''t think of any way for the time being.


    Zhao Si''s son shook his head slightly, and couldn''t think of a way to deal with it.


    Can you really find a way? You can''t get into a deadlock with Youfu.


    Soldiers from the central and western regions came to attack from time to time. They often died at night. Many soldiers who were sleeping temporarily were killed by these soldiers.


    kill.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao said these words and killed...


    Yes, this is just to kill time.


    .


    "In 10 days, I will lead 1 million people to kill in Youfu," Mr. Ye said seriously.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the news, but after careful thinking, the truth is that taking the initiative is better than being led by the nose.


    He deceived the kingdom of heaven, and there are a million people who can destroy it.


    "I think so."


    Zhao Si said.


    Yes, I also think this method is feasible.


    Yang Cunzi also nodded.


    "If you think it''s okay, in addition to this proactive approach, you can be led by someone else."


    Chen Fengxian also said.


    "Well, since everyone agrees with this method, we will take action in ten days," Ye said to the masses.


    Now there is only one way left. Ye Hao once thought about destroying the ocean eyes in the north of the rock. In this way, soldiers in the middle and lower levels of Youfu cannot enter the north of the rock. However, there are also disadvantages. Once the ocean eyes are destroyed, the ocean eyes in the north of the rock Practitioners cannot cross this belt and enter the three levels of heaven.


    Therefore, taking the initiative is the only good way. Only when taking the initiative will it disrupt the midstream plan without being led by others.


    However, Laku in the middle and lower reaches of the Youfu also decided to make a quick decision. He didn''t want to get along with Ye Hao, but wanted to quickly occupy the northern part of the rock, realize his ideal, and turn the northern part of the rock into the earth. The hell.


    There are millions of soldiers in the middle and lower reaches of the Youfu. If they all have their brains to invade the north of Luoshanqi, I am afraid that Ye Hao will find it difficult to resist.


    The soldiers are very fierce, cruel and vicious, they are very powerful, they will kill the entire rocky north. This is definitely not impossible.


    Unlike the soldiers of the underworld, the soldiers of the people and the soldiers of the devil are easily dispatched. They basically don''t have much consciousness, just like the ghost kings in the middle and lower levels.


    What Ye Wei did not expect was that Raku began to send troops tonight. Instead of using a small part of his soldiers to go to the sandbar, he directly mobilized 1 million soldiers to kill Luo Shanqi''s land.


    Just tonight, Raku quickly summoned 1 million soldiers.


    Raku decided to bring disaster to this rocky north, which could be a devastating disaster.


    [...]


    In the dark moon and midnight, millions of soldiers came out and rushed to the north of the rock like tide.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Raku''s movements to be so fast.


    The black tide rose, and millions of soldiers were killed tonight in the north of Luoshanqi.


    The ghost''s flame was lit, the wind blew, and the armed department of millions of souls came.


    report.


    "My lord, there are a large number of soldiers coming from all directions. They come from four directions, from north to south."


    Ye Hao heard the news, at first it was just because Le Ku was eager for the same exploratory attack, but he had a bad feeling.


    So he walked up to the sky and looked at the sky with ghost eyes.

 Chapter 674： silly

    "Not so good. There are more than 1 million soldiers. It seems that the middle of the underworld is the land that attacked Luo Shanqi."


    Ye Hao was deeply moved and immediately sent troops to start a earth-shattering war with the soldiers who came suddenly.


    The soldiers came to the north of the rock from four directions like the Kuroshio.


    The entire rocky north was in panic, because the sudden rise of corcor was not so easy to deal with.


    Ye Hao deployed troops to resist the soldiers'' attack.


    He also issued a distress signal and called a friend on the third floor to help him.


    Because he is the king of a country, he must protect the lives and safety of his subjects, and he will do his best to fight the soldiers in the middle and lower reaches of the hell.


    However, the key to getting rid of these soldiers is to kill their leader, that is, to kill Raquel, otherwise these soldiers will never be annihilated.


    Auntie, auntie, wake up.


    Ye Hao awakened the temple hall.


    "My child, what''s the matter? The old woman is still resting. If you have anything to say, please say it quickly.".


    The great event, millions of underworld clitoris, from their nests and beyond the Rocky Mountains, turned the Rocky Mountains into **** on earth.


    Ye Hao has a circle of honor in his heart.


    It''s impossible for the Spirit King and the Spirit King of Youfu not to do such a thing, it shouldn''t be.


    When Samsara heard the news, she was also surprised and even doubted the authenticity of what Ye Hao said.


    "It''s time, can I make a joke? I don''t know the Spirit King or the Spirit Queen, but I only know that I had a contact with the leader of Youfu that night. He seems to be the ghost king of the underground world.


    "What? I''m about the same age as you? The spirit king of this generation must be about the same age as your mage. This is impossible. During the reign of the spirit king in the hot summer palace, there was a certain year when the spirit king was Terrible accident.


    Suddenly, there were many questions, and in respect, she couldn''t understand the sudden change.


    People do not offend the spirit, and the spirit does not offend people. They perform their duties underground, and the water in the well does not offend the river. It is impossible to do such a thing in the middle and underworld.


    But the facts before us are that the central and underground regions indeed sent 1 million soldiers to kill Luo Shanqi¡¯s land and turn Luo Shanqi into a **** on the earth.


    "Auntie, you must first think about why this happened. Please help me think of the fastest way to drive these soldiers away." Ye Hao cares about human life.


    "Am I so kind? Don''t forget, I''m the spirit of the center of You Mansion," the guy said with a sneer.


    "Auntie, a beautiful and kind woman like you will definitely help this rocky land."


    Ye Hao will only laugh. He will do whatever it takes for the rocky north: "Of course, I am beautiful and kind, and tell you that your father did not choose me as the stupidest choice in his life."


    The Tao Zun of grudgrud began to become a kind of resentment. Ye Hao was the most unbearable for this.


    It seems that he can only make drastic decisions.


    "Auntie, do you want to know what my father said about you before?" Ye Hao could only do this action, he knew it was the most useful.


    "Don''t lie to me, you were only one year old when you were sealed by your parents, how do you know what your father thinks of me, brat? You don''t even want to lie to me."


    Take turns laughing and scolding.


    "Haha, my dad didn¡¯t tell me anything, but he left me something, don¡¯t forget how I got it from the emperor, my parents left more than one letter, and one respected ''S father, and a woman, think about it, they have to leave me a few ways to save me.The Doomsday

 Chapter 675： failure

    "Good boy, I promised to help you, but this is beyond my control. After all, I didn''t release these soldiers," Ye Hao said.


    "Auntie, is there any medicine?" Ye Hao asked.


    He said: "The only way to save them is to kill their current ghost king, and then I will send them back to hell.".


    I will kill the Spirit King and leave the rest to you.


    After that, Ye brought a coffin and a devil''s bow and arrow in his hand and killed him in Lewu.


    Raku, with 1 million soldiers, swept across the rocky north, and the black tide flooded the earth.


    The western world has already occupied half of its territory, as have the southern ridges, northern deserts, and eastern tundra.


    The black ghost wave, carrying the spirit of darkness and the gas of destruction, rushed to the north of Luoshanqi.


    Ye Hao cut down the warriors along the way. The jade gourd was powerful and absorbed more powerful ghosts, but after all, the endurance of the jade gourd was limited. If it was inspired by God, it might be able to save 1 million warriors from danger, but The fact is that the jade gourd is not inspired by the wind.


    Ye Hao came to the foot of a mountain, offered the emperor''s sword, and cut it off. The foot of the mountain was cut off by the emperor''s sword.


    Ye Hao lifted the big rock and smashed it against the dark tide in the east.


    After that, he used the same method to deal with soldiers in the West, South and North, but they were always able to deal with past wars. They had no entity, so it was difficult to deal with them.


    report.


    "The emperor asks the audience."


    "what?"


    Ye Hao had a little doubt in his heart, and a sense of honor in his heart.


    Zhou Tiande burst into tears when he saw Ye Hao. When he looked at this stinky face, he knew he was lost.


    "Apprentice, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    He said: "Only a thousand people escaped, and the others were swept away by the Kuroshio Current."


    Zhou Tiande looked depressed. His daughters were killed in the runaway.


    Those evil souls, they cannibalize people.


    Zhou Tiande''s white face may be frightened.


    Since then, the entire mixed immortal dynasty of monks has also come, and there are not many mixed immortal dynasties of disciples.


    Ye Hao''s brother and his family were all safe and sound.


    "Little apprentice, those soldiers are fierce and unusual. They crushed us. Although some of us are much taller than them, these soldiers are all of the same consciousness and are fierce, and most of them are in groups. Yes, we really can''t stand it, we can''t save us, we can only deceive people.


    Ye Hao''s senior said to Ye Hao.


    "Brother, as long as you are okay, Dong Yuan''s defense seems to be very weak, and my loser, he did not live up to his expectations."


    Ye Hao said to his brother, he shook his head and sighed.


    Ye Hao ordered: "Someone, quickly pick up the wounded, and send another 100,000 soldiers to the Eastern Front with me.


    The soldiers came to the north of Luoshanqi to attack, and the two fought, Ye Hao was busy hiding by the lake.


    Half a month has passed, and the war continues.


    The demon altar is about to lose its guard.


    The White Emperor sighed.


    Ye Hao stood beside the Emperor Bai and said to Emperor Bai, ¡°The eastern plain has disappeared. Thanks to the Anyati waves in the northern desert, they took it with my bully soldiers.¡±


    "How is the situation in the Western world?" Baidi said.


    "Like you, the altar is about to collapse," Ye said.


    "Is it possible to save it?" Baidi asked.

 Chapter 676： vanity

    "Yes," Ye said, very sure.


    "What can I do?" said the White Emperor.


    "The only way to do this is to lower the soldiers first, and then I will send millions of troops to clean up the soldiers. As long as I find the Spirit King and kill him, I will have a way to make them disappear. "However, most of our soldiers are They are armed personnel, and only one-fifth of them are executive personnel. Therefore, in terms of combat effectiveness, they are not as good as the soldiers in the middle and lower reaches of the Youfu. We don¡¯t know if they can delay for half a month. "This is the only way," Ye Say.


    "Are you confident to resolve this war within half a month?" Baidi asked.


    "There is no other way to go back, I can only give it a try. If he is still a timid tortoise and refuses to come out, I will knock on his old nest in the underworld," Ye said.


    Baidi said to Ye Hao: "Can we send another 100,000 people to the demon altar?".


    "Okay," Ye Hao answered directly.


    "So peaceful?" the emperor said.


    "A family can''t say two words." Ye Hao said.


    "Who is your family... Let me start by saying that the war against the demons is fierce. You know that the number of demons in our south is not very large. If you have the power of your people to eliminate millions of soldiers, then it won''t be a problem.


    Bull, you bull.


    Then you continue to command the war.


    So far, the demons in the central and southern regions have not yet entered the core area of ??the kingdom of God. These two places are the core regions of the kingdom of God.


    If the magic altar on the south ao side disappears, the situation south of the Yangtze River will be very dangerous, and the **** in the middle and lower reaches of the underworld will directly attack the imperial city of heaven.


    Jiangnan is the Yancheng of Heaven, and the Emperor of Heaven is on the south side of the Yangtze River.


    It turned out to be the southern part of a country. After Ye Hao set up to bully the kingdom of heaven, it became the Yancheng of the empire.


    Even if Ye Hao turns the emperor into an iron bucket, those who come from the middle road and Youfu will fight evil spirits and turn the entire emperor into a **** on earth.


    This time, a million evil spirits will never go out at night.


    With Ye Hao''s efforts and the efforts of the soldiers, they finally brought down the arrival of the Chinese and Western armed forces. Both the South and the North will temporarily resist, but this is not the fundamental way to solve the problem.


    Ye Hao decided to use his spiritual eyes to see where the Spirit King of Youfu was hidden.


    As soon as the soul opened his eyes, he looked through his vanity, through the three circles, Ye Hao''s eyes bleed from the corners of his eyes.


    Red blood ran down from the corners of the eyes and through the cheeks.


    Western world, the tomb of water.


    Ye Hao learned of Le Fu''s whereabouts through his spiritual eyes.


    "Facts have proved that my eyes still have this ability, so whether I have a glimpse or not, Dongzhou Guoshu is no longer so important," Ye said to himself.


    He just discovered by accident that his eyes are one of the three great imams in the legend, but never thought that ghosts have so much power.


    The three great gods are the eyes of the gods, the eyes of the gods of fire and the eyes of evil, the most common of which is the eyes, the beauty of fire is rare, and the eyes of ghosts are the rarest.


    The eyes of the spirit are just a name, not the eyes of the spirit. Because they are too rebellious, they can see through the falsehood. Through the three circles, this is very evil, so they are called the eyes of the spirit.


    So far, only the eyes of three people are called spirits.


    One is the older generation who has been sitting for tens of thousands of years, the other is Ye Hao''s father, who has lost respect, and the third is Ye Hao.

 Chapter 677： West

    Ye Hao inherited his father''s blood and inherited his mother''s mixed blood, so he would be very rebellious.


    Ye Hao quickly flew to the nameless smile of the Western Sea and sneaked into the water tomb.


    I finally found you, and you must die tonight.


    Ye Hao, holding the sword of the Qing emperor, only said a word to the underworld and the spiritual king Lezu, and then beat him with the sword.


    A chill flashed in Leku''s eyes, and he saw Ye approaching the wind with his sword, and he hurriedly waved his sword to resist it.


    The two men fought in the water tomb, and this time Ye Hao would kill Le Er no matter what.


    However, killing Lewu is not easy, so it must be another fierce battle.


    The two men fought in the water tomb for a long time, Ye Hao cut off three Raku''s swords, and Leku was the one that attacked Ye Hao''s center.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Ye Hao''s art is definitely above Lego.


    Ye Hao was going crazy, a sword dance wore Le Fu''s dragon robe.


    He hoped that both sides will continue to work together in the future.


    The quick decision-making method is faster than the devil bow of heaven, and the only way is to use the power of heaven.


    Ye Hao''s idea was bold, but he decided to give it a try.


    It has enough courage to use this wild summit to kill Raku, but it is also the only way to kill Raku in the shortest time possible.


    Love is difficult. He not only relies on his own strength to reach the top of the world, but also **** the life of the evil spirits. He is very strong. Even if Ye Linfeng faces the devil''s bow and arrow, it is impossible to decide whether to die or die.


    Ye Hao worries that the soldiers of Heaven cannot be dragged down by the soldiers. The key to solving the soldiers'' problem is to kill Lego.


    Killing Raku is the only way.


    "Then let the sky break again and wash my pulp."


    Ye Hao yelled, which caused disaster.


    The world is changing, a mysterious world appears, and the lake and Ye Hao are submerged by Lei Hai.


    Le Fu''s face changed drastically. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to risk his life, but he should use the sky to deal with him.


    It only takes half a day, so in that half day, life and death can be decided.


    There are only three cases where the leaves will die with the wind, or the leaves will die with the lake.


    Only these three results are unpredictable in the future, not to mention the natural disasters caused by Ye Hao''s active destruction, and Ye Hao has no bottom in his heart.


    If the natural disasters of ordinary ascetics have just ended, Ye Hao is a jealous person, and his natural disasters are not so easy to deal with. He used to go to the boundless mountains of the world to kill all the heirs of the Qing Dynasty.


    However, only God knows whether it will succeed this time.


    It may not even know, because Ye Hao is going against the sky.


    Endless thunderstorms fell, splitting on Ye Hao and the lake.


    If Ye Hao didn''t fight Lewu in the open space, I''m afraid the entire Western world would be destroyed by this paradise.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    It takes a process from terror to terror, and this time is no exception. Ye Hao did the same last time.


    Ye Hao is already familiar with these procedures, and he even knows when the disaster will change.


    However, this is the first time that Raku has experienced such a natural disaster, and it is also the first time that he has experienced such a disaster.


    "Do you want to kill me with this?"


    Leu was glazing at Ye Hao. He regarded Ye Hao as an old enemy, so he refused to die before Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat down and snorted coldly, enduring the lightning robbery.


    "You are a bolt from the blue, I will take Love to the ferry today."

 Chapter 678： scar

    The crazy boo of Leku.


    "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. To be honest, I killed for three and a half days with the help of this disaster. Do you think you are stronger than the three of them combined?" Ye Hao whispered to Leku .


    Leku became angry and changed his temper.


    I want you to die, I want you to die today, I will kill you anyway


    Le Fu booed, he must prove that Ye Hao is stronger than Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about him, and focused all his energy on the robbery, which was equally terrifying to him. Now he still remembers the pain he experienced during the robbery and the pain that could not be erased.


    And Raku, who was more difficult than the problem Ye Hao faced, although Ye Hao was the protagonist of the Thunder robbery, Ye Hao was already familiar with the process of this natural disaster, and even the time was accurate.


    Love is in a strange disaster.


    "How could this happen to Ye Hao? I have never experienced such a disaster before. How can there be such a gap in every medical practitioner''s day? Impossible, absolutely impossible..."


    Raku''s mind was full of suspicion, and he was even more surprised that the mysterious little world in front of him stripped away the entire emptiness, which he had never seen before.


    Although he was in a terrible state, he was not so scared.


    Ye Hao, what kind of spiritual thing are you, Leku.


    Using the king''s decision, Ye Hao said softly: "You are the spirit." The appearance of the palace released the fear and pressure of resisting severe disasters. He said that the Yanxia Administration has always attached great importance to the development of relations between the two countries.


    The two men focused on the disaster, and now Raku is honest, he realizes that the disaster is too terrible, this small space is too mysterious and too difficult.


    He was thinking that it is really difficult to deal with and prevent Ye Hao''s attack at the same time.


    But Ye Hao would never attack him, not because he didn''t want to attack him, but because he had no ability at all, let alone this idea.


    This is a disaster for him.


    Just like last time, he was dead or alive, no one could guess until the day passed, just like the last time everyone thought he was dead, he survived.


    The last time I was able to survive does not mean that I can survive this time.


    The destruction of the sky, the destruction of the earth by lightning.


    There are light creatures infested


    The palace was shaped by lightning, rose color.


    The beast yelled, the soldier yelled, and the chariotrumrum ran over. Chaos began. Ye Hao sacrificed the sarcophagus to fight the devil''s bow and arrow.


    Raku also sacrificed Qiujin to fight the terrible heaven.


    War, robbery.


    [...]


    After half a day, the sky disappeared.


    No one.


    This number is invisible and full of scars.


    Ye Hao. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao survived.


    Raku is dead.


    In this war, Ye Hao killed people with the help of God''s will, and finally survived, and Love died in the disaster.


    Even if Raku was killed, it would not solve the problem of millions of armed personnel in Zhongyou Mansion. Ye Hao wanted to wake up the chief priest as soon as possible, so he couldn''t delay any longer. This is a matter of life.


    "Auntie, wake up, wake up, the spirit king has been solved by me, now it is your turn," Ye Hao awakened the spirit king and said to him.


    Ye Hao reluctantly woke up and said, "Bad boy, I delayed the old woman''s sleep, go away."


    "Come on, Auntie, the Rockies are waiting for you to save them," Ye said to Samsara.


    "Save who? Who do you want me to save?".


    "Auntie, don''t joke with me, wait a while, Luo Shanqi North will really become a **** on earth," Ye Hao said to the pastor.

 Chapter 679： Fabricate

    "Okay, okay, you little boy is a nasty guy, but don''t forget what you promised me," he said to Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry, auntie, how can I lie to you? Even if I have that heart, I don''t have that courage," Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, change it."


    "Well, change it."


    Ye Hao exchanged consciousness with Tao Zun''s of person. At this time, Ye Hao temporarily became Tao Zun''s of person and gave his body to Tao Zun.


    This pastor was once the ghost of middle and lower hell, in charge of 1 million soldiers.


    Under the wall of despair in the center and underground, millions of soldiers were suppressed.


    These soldiers were usually slaves on the Great Wall of the desperate and cruel Great Depression, and they were often sent back to the Great Wall.


    Control loop.


    Reincarnation came into the void and sacrificed the bark on his face.


    As soon as the weapon was opened, one million soldiers responded immediately.


    A thousand souls listened to my call and returned to the You Mansion.


    The circle of the road stood in the void, the bark on the face was awakened, and the power of the Silk Road declined, releasing the fear of coercion.


    The soldier was suddenly enchanted and immediately stopped the attack on the north of the rock and began to line up.


    A thousand souls listened to my call and returned to the You Mansion.


    The reincarnation of the tower once again released the pressure, and the fruits of the million fighters walked in the direction of the four sea eyes in an orderly line.


    The return of this road is really strong, I am not ashamed to be a ghost general of hell, he personally led the armed department of 100,000 soldiers.


    "Auntie, you are too good, you are too good, you can order the Million Warriors to return to the middle reaches by yourself. If I knew, I would wake you up a long time ago," Ye Hao said to the ranger.


    "That won''t work, even if you wake me up early, if Raku is not dead, I can''t call these soldiers unless the Spirit King agrees or the Spirit King is dead." I will let these soldiers be so obedient. "


    The turn of the road said to Ye Hao.


    "Well, auntie, go on sleeping and take good care of yourself. The time you wait is about to come," Ye Hao told reporters.


    "You know a lot, haha, the time has indeed come. You can''t lose all your hard work for more than 4,000 years. You have waited for more than 4,000 years," turned around and sighed.


    "By the way, boy, don''t forget that you promised me," Ye Hao said.


    "What? What conditions? Why don''t I remember, ah... I don''t know what''s going on these days, I often forget, Auntie, what conditions? What conditions did I promise you?" Ye Hao wanted to act with air.


    He had no choice but to make up such a lie to fool this man.


    "Wait for me, boy, don''t ask me for help next time."


    Samsara Taizu was a little angry, but not because of this little thing, he turned against Ye Hao. In fact, reincarnation is not malicious, nor is it like heaven and earth.


    She became so weird because she fell in love.


    [...]


    This time Luo Shanqi north is not dangerous, but thanks to Ye Hao''s appearance, thanks to Luo Shanqi''s special existence, otherwise, Luo Shanqi north will truly disappear.


    All those who have escaped this disaster are very grateful, and they are very excited after the disaster.


    Baidi stood on the cliff, waiting for the wind.


    The cliff is the highest mountain in the north of the rock. Dressed for hunting, it rolls like a cloud. It is beautiful and independent. The mountain wind will not erode her beautiful face.


    You are here, like the king of God, holding hands and feet.


    "I know you are in trouble. It was too bad that day. I thought you would not come back, but I didn''t expect you to come back."

 Chapter 680： Kindness

    "Oh, don''t worry, I won''t die. People who are jealous will die easily, just die like this. How can God play?" Ye Hao smiled quietly. Behind the smile is something that others don''t understand.


    "It''s a thick skin," the White Emperor said.


    "Are you crying?" Ye Hao walked up to Bai Di and looked at Bai Di''s blue eyes.


    "I didn''t, you cried.


    "I''m leaving, you have to go back to heaven, your four wives are still waiting for you," Baidi said to Ye Hao, turning around and leaving.


    "Oh," Ye Zaifeng said softly.


    Baidi flew away, and Ye Hao ran after him again.


    Come to me when you are free, Qiu Shui, Eyebrow, Qin Night Club will welcome you.


    Ye Hao caught up with Bai Di and whispered in her ear.


    cut.


    Baidi glanced blankly again.


    After that, Baidi flew a long way, he watched Baidi fly away angrily, Ye Hao smiled slightly, shook his head, and walked in the direction of Tiangong.


    These problems were finally resolved, but Luoshanqi North also paid a heavy price. In this war, in the Western world, in the northern desert and southern mountains, in all cities, the soldiers of the Paradise Kingdom lost 800,000 yuan.


    Zhou Tiande''s rule of the Eastern countries has been reduced to ruins, leaving only a few lives, and he can only go against the wind.


    After the war, Ye Hao held a banquet to pay tribute to all the heroes, of course his heroes are good brothers.


    "I haven''t had a drink together in a long time," Ye said to everyone at the party.


    In more than a hundred years, Ye Hao''s next trip was the first reunion in a hundred years.


    Even his friends, he has not seen each other for more than a hundred years.


    Ye Hao felt guilty about this, especially to his friends, he owed them too much over the years.


    After the banquet, Ye Hao returned to the study and called Qiu Shui, Eyebrow, Song Ruqin and Shen Tu to chat with them.


    "For so many years, I owe you too much, and I feel guilty for leaving you alone in your empty house and the suffering children."


    Ye Hao sighed.


    "I don''t blame you, Your Majesty," Qiu Shui said.


    Song Ruqin said: "Your Majesty, for me and my eyebrows, for longevity, I don''t blame you at all.


    "Your Majesty, what you do is what a man should do, your eldest son, you can''t indulge in your child''s love. You did a good job," he said to Ye Hao.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to do this, we will support you," Shen Ye said.


    "I still like you to call my husband, so I am very kind," Ye Hao said to the four beauties with a faint smile.


    "Well, my master asked me to serve tonight."


    Go to my house tonight, my lord.


    Come to me and teach me a few tricks.


    I want to ride a horse.


    [...]


    If Ye Hao can''t even give his own woman''s happiness, he should have **** with his concubine, which is also reasonable.


    After January, under the command of Ye Hao, the damaged parts of the Heavenly Kingdom will be rebuilt and repaired.


    In another three years, Ye Hao will live in the north of Luo Shanqi for another three years. He wants to spend more time with his relatives.


    In addition, he is still waiting for an opportunity in the north of the rock, and this opportunity should not be too far away.


    Qinglian once said that the time for her son to survive is almost here. If he survives, all the other people and all the great men will do something.


    One night, Ye looked at the sky in the wind and night, looking at the vast sky with a pair of ghosts and eyes, full of infinite reverie.

 Chapter 681： Visual

    His eyes were bleeding, bleeding out of the red blood. This is the way to look at the sky, and naturally there is a price to pay.


    "This is not right. The stars have changed. I don''t see if this is a good omen or a bad omen."


    Ye Hao suddenly caught this kind of information from the star map. Even with the eyes of the spirit, he couldn''t tell whether it was auspicious or evil.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    He hesitated suddenly and thought for a while.


    Tomorrow, tomorrow.


    Ye Hao is very excited. Although he can''t see some specific things on the stars, the stars tonight will change a lot, whether it is tomorrow or tomorrow.


    Ye Hao didn''t return to the palace, but walked towards the cliff. With his hands behind his back, he walked on the empty road leading to the west.


    Jianbi is the highest mountain in the western world and the highest mountain in the north of the rock.


    Standing at the top of the cliff, he looked up at the sky and looked at the countless moving stars, thinking to himself.


    These stars are ancestors, just like the north of the rock.


    "This opportunity seems to be coming soon. The big people who are still alive will soon wake up, and the world will be in chaos again."


    Ye Hao continued to look up at the vast sky. The stars moved from time to time. He believed that the rock was also moving in the north at this moment, but he couldn''t feel it.


    This is not to say that these stars do not usually move, but that they move very fast tonight, even if they are fast, they can be seen with the naked eye.


    This change can be seen not only in the north of the rock, but also in other ancestors.


    Almost every north has a few top players who use various means to watch the stars at night.


    In three to six days, a lot of changes have taken place.


    This change is not a huge change, but a gradual change.


    The world is slowly changing, and when the right opportunity comes, it will explode.


    Tomorrow is the day when the epidemic will break out. Ye Hao is standing on the top of the cliff, quietly waiting for this opportunity.


    The opportunity is here, the big shots should wake up.


    In the Western world, the 12 great gods, or some older dignitaries, may be able to bring out a Buddha statue and resurrect the Buddha.


    Ye Hao waited quietly, waiting for the moment of dawn.


    In his eyes, a fairy suddenly appeared, dressed in white, blue and bright blue.


    "Bai Di, why are you here?"


    Ye Hao said with a smile, when he saw the white emperor like a fairy.


    The white emperor said to Ye Linfeng: "I will be alone with you. She only sees her bright blue eyes, but she can''t see her face.".


    But Ye Hao could see that he could see the true face of Baidi from the perspective of a ghost.


    However, Ye Hao was not curious about the true face of Bai Di, he had seen it before he saw Bai Di''s perspective ability.


    That day, he saw the true face of Baidi in the Emei Mountain Alliance.


    It was an immortal face, without the feeling of food or fireworks.


    "Just in time to chat with me," Ye Hao took Baidi''s hand and sat down.


    "Let go, let go, let go, let go," Baidi said, who got rid of the wind.


    "I like my temper," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "To be honest, I am a married man," the White Emperor said, unable to see his face and veil.


    "Who?" Ye Hao smiled, he didn''t know the secret.


    "Anyway," the White Emperor said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Haha, I didn''t say I want to marry you, you girl, you are too narcissistic.".

 Chapter 682： cruel

    "Get out, get out, get out, get out," the White Emperor blushed.


    "I fell off the cliff and you cried again," Ye said with a smile.


    "I''m not worried, it''s better to fall off the cliff, I''m not afraid you will die." Baidi still felt ashamed.


    "Then, let''s talk about this serious matter, what do you think about the upcoming opportunities of the two monks tomorrow?" Ye Hao said to Bai Di, "Finally," Bai Di said.


    "Tomorrow, there will be a lot of earth-shattering things, and the world will boil," Ye said, looking up at the sky.


    "Look at this monument" Ye Hao pointed his finger at the vast sky.


    At night, countless slowly moving stars finally formed the shape of a monument. When Ye Hao saw this monument composed of stars, he suddenly understood many things.


    The monument is a key. When the opportunity to become immortal comes, it will further trigger the opportunity to become immortal.


    There is no mystery on this monument. It is no wonder that some great men have studied for thousands of years, even nearly ten thousand years.


    Without mystery, how can you understand it.


    Since the tablet is a key, it can further trigger the opportunity to become immortal, and five tablets can achieve this effect. Similarly, Ye Hao would not think of this problem.


    "Is it the same place as the remains of the monument?" Ye said to himself.


    "Oh, the wind is very strong, I made you wait a long time."


    At this time, a scholar and scribe appeared in front of Ye Hao, holding a yellow book in one hand and the judge''s stylus in the other.


    Although Ye Hao had guessed it, he was still shocked when the temple appeared in front of him.


    Then three more doctors came out.


    One is a monk wearing a yellow robe, his face is like a jade crown, and his body is very long.


    One is a middle-aged monk, wearing tai chi and yin-yang fish robe, but it is too mysterious.


    One of them was wearing a red robe, with red hair, eyebrows and beard.


    Four people appeared at the same time.


    It is true that some people in the Western world respect Ye Hao and look for their failures, but now that they have found the door and come together, it will become an immortal opportunity and excitement.


    Ye Hao looked at the three gods, Tian''an Island Zun, Tianqi Island Zun, and Taixuan Dao Zun. He participated in the attack on his parents, and Tian Qi Dao Zun was a master.


    "I think I have lived for more than 4,000 years. I should have become dust, but I was lucky enough to avoid the shackles of heaven. I am waiting for this day..."


    Tianqi Road is full of respect and admiration for heaven and earth.


    "It''s been a long time," he said.


    "I think I have grown up and can see the sun again," he said.


    Ye Hao is still looking at Tianan Island Zun, Tianqi Island Zun, Taixuan Dao Zun.


    Ye Hao and these three people have hatred. If it were not for them, he would not have been sealed by his parents for more than 4,000 years, nor would he lose his father''s love and mother''s love. These lost things could not be made up for.


    "You three, I am Ye Hao, I will give you a cruel word. Sooner or later I will come to you for revenge, and I will pay for what I lost, even though I can''t make up for it," Ye Hao said to the three pastors.


    As an outsider, Sancho must make a circle.


    "It''s time to become an immortal person," said the saint.


    "We will wait for you, kid," Tian Jidao calmly said to Ye Hao. As the 12th Avenue in the west, he would never be afraid of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 683： happy

    There are certain reasons for the existence of these four gods, and they have already recovered from the sight of the saints.


    First of all, the Sixth Avenue united and killed each other. It was the end of the world at that time, and it was difficult to recover in a short time. The end of the world has already come, but these gods have a certain influence on getting rid of the shackles of heaven and earth.


    But at that time Confucius Temple did not intervene, nor did it participate in the other four aspects. Except for the great war between ancient times and the soul, this war caused a huge loss of his life. It can be said that he was at the peak of the country and got rid of heaven.


    Among them are grace and grace. They chose to reincarnate and borrow a new body. It can be said that he borrowed a new body and was reborn after 2000.


    The speed of this transformation is very fast, but it will pay a price, and the kingdom will fall after the transfer of a new institution. Only a hundred years ago, the highest state of the spiritual state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the state of the realm of the Tao, and after continuous training, 100 years ago, semi-immortal The body is repaired.


    Today, the name of the holy book is Wen Ruyu. Ye Hao still remembers that when he was sweeping the floor in Tiange, this poor scholar who loved life, thinking about it now, it was like a dream.


    All this seems to be destined by heaven, so he left Yuan Jiaxiong, the founder of his mother, and went to his father''s heavenly palace, where he also met the respect of the saint Confucian after his birth.


    After all, adventures may all be connected. This is not the fate of God, what is it?


    Some great men have not been resurrected. From midnight to dawn is the time limit for their eternal life.


    After this deadline, it is difficult to become a fairy.


    Ye Hao finally understood that these things are so simple and straightforward. Everything is not as complicated as he thought. There is nothing mysterious on the monument, which is like a key that can inspire opportunities to become immortal.


    These great people are waiting for the opportunity, and when the time comes, they will become immortal.


    Six people stood on the cliff looking up at the stars.


    Suddenly, something invisible but deliberately dropped, with a lamp hook hanging from one end and a bamboo pole hanging from the other.


    Ordinary practitioners can neither see nor see this scene. Only half of the halfling can feel this strange sight.


    Invisible but deliberate.


    Fairy fishing.


    The volunteers took the bait.


    "The day has finally arrived... Ye Hao, the three of us are all one step away, waiting for you in heaven, a war will be a death."


    Tian Ji Daozun saw the immortal fishing and was ecstatic. It took more than 4,000 years to finally arrive. He was caught by the fairy and flew to the fairy.


    and also¡­¡­.


    Five tree roots descended from this vast sky. In addition to the world just clamped by a line, there are Ye Hao, Baidi, Tianan Dao Zun, Taixuan Dao Zun, and Three Wu Dazuo, all of which are immortal. .


    At the same time, they both nodded.


    Great Tao Tao and Tian''an Tao Zun have been brought to the fairy circle by a pillar, and the Emperor Bai is about to get up and leave.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know why Ye Hao did this, she chose to believe that Ye Hao was not trapped in a line.


    There is another way of immortality, there is still a period of time before dawn, watching it change.


    Fairy fishing and volunteers have been hooked, and now there are three and a half fairies flying to the fairy circle of the nine layers of the sky, becoming eternal, you enter the gate of heaven, you will be immortal.

 Chapter 684： call

    Tianqzun, Tianan Daozun, and Taixuan Daozun were all fished from fairies. They flew through Tianmen and flew into the circle of fairies.


    Baidi and Confucian Temple Ye Hao chose to stay and watch for a while. There was still some time before dawn before they found another way to live forever.


    "You two, before you say goodbye, I must go back to heaven and tell you something before I live forever."


    Ye Hao said to Baidi and Shengdi.


    The White Emperor said: "I will go back to the devil''s altar and explain some things. This is correct."


    Confucius nodded, agreeing that he also has some things to deal with.


    These three people have to do their own things.


    It is not only in the rocky north, but also in all other north.


    Therefore, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. For thousands of years, many old monsters have been waiting to become immortal or have become immortal.


    Every star has a vibrant scene.


    Among them, the most striking is the rocky north, which has too many unknown secrets about this strange star.


    The answers to these mysteries are about to be revealed.


    On the sixth floor of heaven, a three-leaf green lotus is in full bloom.


    In the pool of blood in the underworld, a corpse was blooming with lotus leaves.


    Somewhere on the sixth floor, an aunt threw away the **** in her hand, bit some garlic, and chewed some peppers.


    On the sixth floor of a large lake, a priest drove a canoe on it, a small red clay pot, and a new green ant drinking wine. He felt very comfortable.


    [...]


    The old monsters woke up, and the fairies only took a moment.


    Oh my God, I should wake up now.


    Ye Hao heard the voice deep in his heart, and the Buddha''s soul would be separated from his body.


    "Congratulations, auntie, I finally got to this moment," Ye Hao told reporters in his heart.


    "Raku was killed, the three evil spirits of the gods were gathered together, the evil power of the gods was awakened again, and I will be back soon.


    Ye Hao sat on the ground, waiting for reincarnation to leave his body to find the real body.


    The three demons gathered together, the magic child, and then stood up.


    Three evil ghosts flew into the womb and flew to an unknown place north of Luo Shanqi.


    See you later, kid.


    The sound of soundsound echoed in the sky.


    Take care, aunt.


    Ye Hao shouted in the direction of the witch.


    The chief priest must also find his own body, and the owner of the former Shinra prison also died and woke up.


    Ye Hao came back to bully Heaven and immediately held a congress in the country to explain everything that should be clearly explained.


    Ye Hao decided to fly the fairies from the top of the world to the fairy tale kingdom.


    These people were born his women and brothers.


    At present, among Ye Hao''s concubines, only Shen Tuye''s Huanhuan and Qiu Shui have built the top of the world, and his brothers 17, Feng, Wang Ba and others have just entered the endless list of mountains.


    Of course, Liu Laoben and the comfortable monk broke through the top of the world and became half a fairy.


    These two people must fly to the fairy circle with Ye Hao.


    However, Ye Hao couldn''t decide whether to stay, everything went as they wished.


    "I''m not going, my husband," he said. "I want to be with my sister. You can rest assured that you will go to the village to find a way of immortality.


    Qiu Shui came to the wind and said affectionately.


    At the same time, the Shentuan also came over and said to Ye Linfeng: "My husband and wife are getting old," he said.

 Chapter 685： cliff

    Ye Hao embraced four women and four children.


    Bai Ju passed through the gap, as if in a dream, Ye Hao had to sigh at this moment. Even his children are old enough to talk about marriage. He clearly knows that, for example, he doesn''t have much time to spend with him, 600 Years passed, he must find a way of life as soon as possible.


    In the end, they decided to follow Ye Hao and become immortal figures, including Ji Shiqi, Su Mengwan, Feng Shuo, Wang Ba, Mo Ling, etc., and stay in the bully¡¯s kingdom. All of this was decided by themselves, Ye Hao. It is definitely not forced.


    Ji 17 also broke through the unbounded peak with Wang Ba and others. This is almost a breakthrough. This is related to the turning point of Imajin. Many practitioners took this opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    Ye Hao assures all the people in the sky that he will not live up to their expectations and will bring the law of eternal life. In the future, he will break the gate of heaven, his own hand, and make the kingdom fly.


    He has always believed that all these things will come true, because there are many things in this world, which proves that there must be a way of immortality.


    Nothing will be far away, he will destroy the sky and seek a way of life.


    When dawn breaks, time is running out, you leave heaven and come to the cliff again.


    Standing on the cliff, Ye Hao smiled slightly when he felt the filthy thing.


    "Huh? What is it?" He felt as if something was climbing up.


    Long.


    Ye Hao was shocked to see a big bird that looked like the legend of a dragon.


    This is definitely a dragon.


    Ye Hao said with certainty that the world can become immortal, and it also made him believe that there are dragon-like creatures in the world.


    Golden dragon.


    Long appeared suddenly, Ye Hao was a little skeptical, he always felt that Long was familiar.


    The golden scales shone in the darkness. Jinlong slowly climbed up the cliff, looking very docile. He gently leaned his head in front of the wind, rubbing Feng''s face with the dragon''s beard.


    "I remember that it was the giant python I rescued in the northern desert that day. I was still wondering why the python had horns on its head. It was really a dragon."


    Ye Hao suddenly realized that he had seen the existence of a dragon before, and it was still a golden dragon.


    The old dragon is now a big dragon.


    He saw that Jin Long treated him well, and he suddenly appeared to repay Ye Hao for his salvation.


    "Are you going to send me into the fairy kingdom?" Ye asked Jin Long softly.


    Jin Long nodded, groaning and motioning for Ye to ride on his head.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help being stunned. Today, a golden dragon wanted to take the initiative to send him to the fairy palace.


    At this time, the saint and Baidi also appeared, standing on the cliff.


    After seeing the big man, the emperor and Huang Yancheng were shocked. Even if they were alive all their lives, it was difficult to conceal their shock.


    After seeking Jinlong''s consent, Ye Hao said to the saint and Baidi: "Together."


    The golden dragon flies in the clouds, flying to the third floor of the heavenly palace, some of which are built by Ye Hao for mighty power, and some are jade mines in the Tianxiong Mountains.


    They tend not to replace Ye Hao (YeLinfeng), who is in charge of the jade mine in Tiantai Mountain.


    This jade mine is a treasure, and these forces are a rare resource.


    "What a mighty golden dragon, the respect of the master, you are so domineering..." The black fungus looked like it.


    "Yes, dear master, where did you get this golden dragon?" Hu Litian was also surprised to see this golden dragon, which was covered with golden scales.


    "Please let me go up and play," Wang Xiangshou said to Ye Hao with a smile.

 Chapter 686： break through

    Before Ye Hao said no, Jin Long stared at Long''s eyes, and his two long beards fluttered.


    Take care, everyone, I want to ask God for justice.


    Ye Hao broke up with the crowd, rode a golden dragon, and flew to the sixth floor with Baidi and the saint.


    On the sixth floor, Ye Hao found Ye Xiaoxiao and wanted to fly to the fairy gate with her on the ninth day.


    Ye Xiaoxiao was shocked when she saw the golden dragon coming up. In her opinion, the dragon was not there, and she did not expect that the legendary dragon would suddenly appear in front of her, a rare golden dragon.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ye Xiaoxiao was shocked and asked curiously.


    Jinlong seemed to like women very much, especially young and beautiful women, so he was very happy when he saw Ye Xiaoxiao.


    "Come up," Ye Hao said to Ye Xiaoxiao.


    "Me?" Ye Xiaoxiao was a little surprised.


    Ye Xiaoxiao said: "Nonsense, hurry up, don''t wait until dawn comes."


    "What is fierce? I am going up." Ye Xiaoxiao looked at Feng fiercely.


    Ye Hao smiled and cursed in his heart, evil woman.


    Six days after leaving, the crowd rode a golden dragon to the fairy gate on the ninth floor.


    In addition, most of the other monks were caught directly by the gods on the top of the fairy palace and flew to the fairy palace.


    Regardless of whether it is the ancestral star, or in the third and sixth layers of heaven, half of the unbounded mountain peaks have almost disappeared, and most of them have been captured by eternal life.


    Of course, some practitioners, like Ye Hao, came to the fairy gate on the ninth day and planned to enter the fairy circle through gate 13.


    It is getting closer and closer to dawn, but some great men have not been resurrected.


    The circle of practitioners is boiling, and on this day, it is boiling.


    More than 30,000 stars, regardless of size, can produce at least half of the top stars.


    At the moment when the fairy arrived, all the half elves on the endless mountain top went crazy, turned into a light, and flew to the sky, waiting for the return of immortality.


    Fairy fishing, volunteer hook.


    The real world is boiling.


    Many big people, old monsters, are fighting to be caught by the immortal.


    Before Ye Hao and others brought the Golden Dragon to the Tianmen on the ninth day, as long as they broke through the thirteen Tianmen, they could reach the fairy circle and become gods.


    When Ye Hao and others arrived, some medical practitioners had been waiting for a long time.


    "Ye Hao is waiting for you."


    A voice sounded, it was the person who said this calling Tuktu, the former King of the City of Westworld at Roshanqi.


    "Wait for me?"


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Hutuk said to Ye Hao, "Will it be easier for us to break through gate 13 with your strength?"


    Obviously, before Ye Hao came to the Tianmen, these practitioners did not rush in. They knew that it was difficult for them to pass through the thirteen gates.


    Ye Hao asked, "Why didn''t you choose to be picked up by the gods?".


    He said: "You did not choose to be picked up by an immortal. There is no pie in the world. I think it is more reliable to go through the 13 gates in person."


    "Yes, I am also a pragmatic person," Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, the little monk and Liu Laoben also arrived. After a brief discussion, the half-fairy decided to work hard together and pass through the thirteen heaven gates.


    Time is running out, hurry up, before dawn.


    The half-fairies walked through the gates of thirteen heavens together.


    Ye Hao, you cleared a lot of obstacles for me. Now the chance of immortality has come, I should go back, it is **** already. "


    Ziyang Dao Ren sneered. After a huge bamboo pole fell from above for nine days, he finally caught it.

 Chapter 687： birthday

    On the ninth day, in front of the fairy gate, Ye Hao and the other half elves fought countless lightning creatures at the thirteen gate.


    Ye Hao rode the golden dragon, galloping past, killing Thunder and lightning.


    Before they came to heaven, they saw a struggle. They broke in and united with the people to kill the thunderous creatures.


    People crossing the river and women working in the fields also came. The people crossing the river are actually one of the condescension of the twelve major roads in the Western world, and they are also mysterious aunts who have never been out of the mountain.


    Everyone is an important person. Everyone wakes up today for immortality, waiting for 4000 years, waiting for 4000 years, waiting for this moment.


    The world is new, and the wind is turbulent.


    It was finally here, and dawn was breaking, and there was only one line.


    "My wife and I should start too."


    [...]


    The six-layer heaven and the three-leaf green lotus bloomed with clear light, like a group of green flames burning the whole world.


    In a pool of blood and underground, the corpse suddenly flew up, with the red lotus, which was in full bloom, and flew out of the sixth floor of the middle and lower area, a round of green lotus with three leaves.


    All the great men in Youfu are resurrected at this moment


    The opportunity of immortality has finally come, and after so long, we cannot give up all our achievements.


    After the spirits of the dead woke up, they also came to the Fairy Gate on the ninth day, and arrived at Tianmen 13 with Ye Hao and others.


    All half were torn together, the void was torn into shreds, and half was fragmented enough to allow a hundred people to open the door of heaven.


    The wind is rising, and the world is new. Today is the day you never stop.


    However, heaven is no longer the heaven of the past, it may be hell, even more terrifying than hell. Eternal life is not the end.


    Some people are immortal, some are mortal.


    The door opened wide, Ye Hao and his companions passed thirteen doors and finally successfully entered the fairy tale world and became real fairies.


    The golden road is red rolling, and the air in Ruishi Country is sprayed with purple mist.


    This is the first glance after the gods.


    I looked at Nantian Gate, the sky was blue, artificial, and Baoyu had a lot of makeup.


    There are dozens of marshals on both sides, one by one, enjoying high prestige, one by one, each with a magic weapon.


    There are more than ten golden armored gods around, and each **** carries a halberd whip and a sword.


    From the outside, it is magnificent. The sky palace is full of carved beams and pillars and painted paintings. There are a few large pillars, the pillars are surrounded by golden light bulbs and red beard dragons, and there are several long bridges.


    The sky was shining in bright clouds, the sky was haze, and there were thousands of famous flowers on the birthday table.


    There are thousands of evergreen grasses of the Lion Kingdom beside the alchemy furnace.


    Ye Hao, under the guidance of the immortal officer, came to worship the building, the golden bell was in the sky, the sky was ringing, Emperor Wansheng Shen Yu.


    The coffin hall, golden armor, jade tribe, colorful phoenix dance, Zhu gat gate, Fulu corridor is very clear, three horses and four clusters of dragons and phoenix soar.


    This is the People''s Palace, where people have worked hard for thousands or even tens of thousands of years and finally came to the fairy palace of their dreams.


    Between the heaven and the earth, 90,000 miles of clouds pass through the gate of Nantian, which is far away from the Divination Hall.


    The palace is the land of the Jade Emperor, just like the golden palace of the earth.


    After arriving in the harem, Ling was surrounded by animals such as golden dragons and colorful phoenixes.


    There are all kinds of exotic flowers preserved around, passing through the garden, passing through the north gate, the 33-year-old round palace, to the Shenzhitai, to the west gate.

 Chapter 688： Own people

    Unexpectedly, Teng Xinzun was too strong. He did not control his power. The man first hit the wall of the gate and then leaned to the side of the three doors. When he approached the gate of the city, he fell heavily to the ground. The shape of a dog eating shit.


    As soon as the spy was hit, he suffered internal injuries and fell to the ground. After bleeding a bite, he didn''t stand up, just a feeling of dizziness. But he knew he was in danger and struggled to stand up.


    The people around the cottage had entered the city, and only a few people were surrounded by the mountain tiger, because they stood at the door and left awkwardly, but took a few brothers of the same age to talk at the three doors.


    They are waiting for me to be idle, because there are so many people eating, drinking and living, and I have to think of a way.


    There are so many scholars and pawns at the door that they can only chat for a while. When there were screams and fights coming out of the gate, they looked up, knowing that there was a spy there, and the tragedy of the guard made them frown.


    They walked along, and everyone killed at least twenty decent kings and pawns. When they see this, they will naturally have a desire to fight. So a few people took up weapons and prepared to go in and help.


    Especially, together with several people from the Mengwei nationality, they have not seen blood in their new weapons.


    When several people were watching, they heard a voice. A man fell next to them in the form of a dog eating shit, holding a hatchet in his hand. The leather hat on the man''s head was gone, revealing a pair of pointed horns.


    As soon as he saw the mountain tiger, he exclaimed happily: "Sharlow, are you worthy of an axe?" Eat my axe first. "Speaking of the axe being chopped off.


    The spy was not a weak hand. Although he was dizzy and broke a few bones, he struggled to stand up, but when the axe fell, he heard the sound of the wind. He turned around, raised his axe, and welcomed him.


    Shanhu shouted again: "You son of a bitch, dare to fight back and find the **** of death."


    Instead of dropping the axe, he kicked it out, because he knew he could kick the boulder with one foot, let alone a person?


    The spy lying on the ground stepped on his abdomen with one foot, bent down in pain, and flew straight out, which was the wall of the city. The spy hit the wall again and bounced back.


    The masked Iron Eagle shouted: "Don''t grab it, this is mine."


    At the same time, taking a step forward, the glove skating will be cut off, unexpectedly, a foot will be suddenly stretched out next to it, and the traitor will be kicked back in the direction of the mountain tiger.


    The traitor flew back screaming, the axe in his hand fell off early. After two feet in a row, the internal organs were shattered, so that he could no longer struggle, and he didn''t even have any strength.


    The iron eagle wearing a headscarf cried: "Meng Huanbao, dare to **** my prey?" Let the patriarch rule you. "Several people used spies as prey.


    The leopard said softly: "Who said it was your prey?" We watched it together. I didn''t kill him. I just exhale. He is lucky. "


    Shanhu smiled from a distance and said, "Brother Leopard, this is a good foot. Look at me, do it again, pick it up." When he spoke, he kicked the spy again.


    When they did this, other people could not be in their hands, and even if they were asked to intervene, they would not move because they could see that these three people were now wizards, which surprised them. In the fence, only the masked eagle is the kingdom of the wizard.


    Because of these feet, the traitor is in pain now, and there is only one last breath left. Lying on the ground, unable to speak back, unable to fight back, only blinking, expecting these people to quickly give him a knife so that these people would treat him as a plaything, but did not fight back.


    The masked iron eagle saw the spy flying by him, chopped down in the air, and shouted: "Don''t play, there are more. The guards don''t seem to be opponents."


    The knife fell and didn''t kill the spy. I don''t know if the angle of the machete was wrong, or the knife was too slow. I only chopped a calf, causing the spy to scream again and fainted.


    The leopards around Meng looked up at the scene in front of him, put the inflamed snake fork on the fork, was kicked back by the mountain tiger, and whispered: "Sure enough, some people will only bully their own people."


    Then, these five hooks and forks were lifted vigorously and shook violently with the adulterer''s body. The adulterer''s body flew up, passed the witchcraft **** outside, and hit a spy who was walking outside. .


    The traitor buried his head and hurriedly saw a dark figure coming. Along the way, he spilled some liquid and rushed to the front of the adulterer. He has not thought about it. He hacked it out with a knife, and cut off what was in flight in one fell swoop.


    But he also saw the black shadow flying in, it was his accomplice, and couldn''t help yelling.


    Although the adulterer is a dead person, ready to die for his country, he cannot bear to kill his own people, but he cannot bear to do so. The spy brandishing the knife thought he had killed his own people. He changed his mind and felt that he had violated the precepts.


    But he quickly concluded that he was wrong, and when the spy was kicked out, he had died under five hooks and forks. And the spilled liquid is the blood of the companion, and it is now also spilled on his body.


    But this pause deprived him of the motivation to rush forward, and he was completely surrounded by wizard soldiers. He was packed with scholars and pawns, several military positions came, and if he wanted to rush forward, he worried that he would have to work hard again.


    Looking at the mountain tigers around, he smiled, ran once, jumped directly from the witch''s head, jumped into the circle, and pounced on the adulterer outside, with an axe in front of him. ?


    The people from Mengwangzhai who had just entered the city saw that they wrapped their hands around the mountain, surrounded them with witches and pawns, and surrounded the active spies in the middle, making the city gate tighter and making it more difficult for the decent dynasties to rush out.


    When the city defense and the spies were fighting in the city gate, no one could see clearly because there were scholars and **** soldiers around, but they heard screams coming from inside. There can be a few near the cottage, which is equivalent to killing spies on the street, which can be clearly seen.


    The audience immediately fell into chaos. He suspects that there is no right dynasty, and this time he completely believes it. Some timid people began to retreat. On the hunter''s blade, they had just been idle and rushed up. The opening of the city gate was tightly blocked. They also wanted to find a chance to join the excitement.


    Lei Yue came with a Wu Wei. Over the years, they have not fought with other people, but they often fought against mountain beasts and killed many wild beasts. They also had courage and murder physically, at least a little better than those little pawns. The most important young master Lei Suyu followed me, surrounded by city gates, and they didn''t want to go up.

 Chapter 689： conspiracy

    The family complained, and a hundred schools of thought contended, and the bamboo poles of the mountain shoes were very soft. Someone asked me the way to Penglai, the cloud and the cloud, and I was talking about the Ziyang fairy Zhang Bo duan.


    Ye Hao had a good impression of Ziyang Shangxian, but now he can only say that he is blind.


    "Where is the Jade Emperor? Where did he go?" Ye Hao asked.


    The fairy of Ziyang said to Ye Hao: "The world is new, and the Jade Emperor takes turns to come to my house today. Why? Can''t I be the Jade Emperor?".


    "It turns out that you planned everything in advance. It seems I really misunderstood you," Ye said.


    "I want to thank you, you have removed many obstacles for me," the fairy said to the wind.


    Ye Hao asked, "What else do you want to do?"


    Those who are caught by a pillar and become immortal are all for me. Only you, the person who has traveled through heaven and earth, can become immortal. What I do must pay attention to a cut grass root...


    Ziyang Shangxian sneered.


    Ziyang, when you are occupied, the sea is endless, and when you look back, you will be on the shore. If you persist, not only will I not forgive you, but the Jade Emperor will not forgive you either.


    Ye Hao was not afraid of the oppression of Ziyang Shangxian, and went straight to the battle... This battle was officially kicked off, and the fake jade emperor Ziyang was cut a few times.


    At the same time, she made a solemn gesture to Shanhe Town, three days of sin and evil, and the evil of heaven violently shook the enemy. She made that face and barked, releasing her fear, depression and moving forward.


    Ye Hao and Lingdi looked at each other, nodded to each other, and dedicated the jade gourd to the dead emperor.


    The dead emperor took the jade gourd, and the jade gourd began to reveal its power.


    The priests of the priests came, and naturally there was no place to destroy the temple. He stopped the 18 swords you cut directly from the wind and held them in your hands.


    "This dagger belongs to me. I will take it back today."


    He said to Ye Hao in a hoarse voice that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time.


    Ye Hao nodded, and handed the eighteen swords to the temple temple that destroyed the western world, and killed the imam who was holding his biggest weapon, who was not a real or a fake.


    Ye Hao didn''t know whether it was a demon or a fairy. He only knew that today''s heaven was not the original heaven, and the real fairies such as the Jade Emperor didn''t know where to go.


    All this was the conspiracy of Ziyang Fairy, and everything was given by him, but Ye Hao believed that the Jade Emperor and other people like Da Luo Jinxian would not be easily trapped by Ziyang.


    The imperial palace was involved in the melee, and the immortal people who followed Ye Hao through the Tianmen formed an alliance. In the face of these unfathomable and unfathomable darkness, there was nothing to lose.


    Ye Hao put the coffin behind her and began to kill with the Imam.


    Ye Hao, who had just become a fairy, can only be regarded as a fairy, but his power is not weak, just a fairy of different levels.


    Especially the big heroes of the Western world are very brave.


    The eyes of a thousand miles, the ears of the wind, the golden boy, the jade girl, the Duke of thunder and lightning, the mother of electricity, the Bob of the wind, the rainsmith, the swimming elf officer, the emperor, the mighty ghost king, the seven fairies, the white wind, they Kill and sacrifice your own offerings.


    Thunder and lightning split the leaves directly in front of the wind. Ye Hao became angry when he thought of these lightning. He was in pain during the robbery through lightning, and he killed the past with a killer.

 Chapter 690： Meet

    oom. boom.


    Ye Hao''s power was very powerful, and the flying bust was in full bloom. He swept the thunderous mother and the ground.


    The realm of these imams is there, but the power is not as terrible as imagined. Sometimes the power is really not as powerful as Ye Hao, the lower-level medical practitioner.


    Ye Hao''s Flying Black Bode unleashed a huge purple power grid and covered it with thunderous busbars.


    The purple lightning grid gave out dazzling thunder and lightning, and the thunder came out immediately.


    "A mass of black magic, what happened on earth?" Ye whispered.


    "These are demons, a kind of demons," Ye said, turning around.


    demon?


    "Yes, I suspect that this real Ziyang must be controlled by a powerful figure''s demons. Similarly, these demons are also nourishing them, otherwise our behavior will not be able to fight the fairy palace."


    As soon as Ye Hao heard the turn of the road, he knew in his heart that Ziyang''s real person was not the initiator Yang, and must be controlled by a certain big man''s heart demon.


    However, the changes in heaven were not short. Himself Yang said that after his experience, he came to the gate of Ganyuan.


    During this period of time, although only a few thousand years, one day in the sky, one year on the ground, one year in the sky and underground, Ye Hao believes that it is necessary to find a way to live longer, otherwise he can¡¯t wait to be with Song Ruqin. together.


    Great immortals, big cold fairies, jade rabbits, jade bracelets, Wu Gang, Tiangong marshal, gods, gods, kings, twelve females, nine stars, gods, night gods, Taixian monarchs, these little fairies also gather, worship, fight with the wind, etc. .


    However, these magical hearts became immortal, their strength was not strong, and there was no real road to build roads. Facing Ye Hao, who had just become immortal practitioners could not pose a threat to each other.


    The star of the sun, the star of Ude, the Uranus, Li Jing, the king of Tota, the golden corcor, the three gods in the sea, the great **** in the sea, and the soul of the giant were all transformed by demons and killed.


    However, the good thing is that these big Luo Jinxians are not real, but are from the inner magic, so they are not very powerful, but they still pose a threat to Ye Hao.


    "Ah, nose hell, 18th floor. The yellow spring is blue, the cycle of life.".


    "Brother, let us fight side by side," said Samsara, who came to the side of the road of destruction, and made a bark face and smashed forward.


    The brothers and sisters have not fought together for a long time. They did not expect to meet in heaven in 4000 years, but they met the great Luo Jinxian as soon as they met.


    "Unexpectedly, I did not expect that on the first day when I thought I was as warm as a fairy, I actually wrestled with Da Luo Jinxian in heaven. Unfortunately, this Da Luo Jinxian is not real. If Da Luo Jinxian really fights, it is addictive.


    The master smiled loudly while holding the judge''s stylus.


    "Senior year, kill it" Ye Hao turned to Wen Ruyu.


    The Confucian scholar''s respect for other people was a bit embarrassing, and soon fell into war.


    The young ghost emperor himself said: "It looks like the heart has disappeared. I have lived on the earth for 4000 years, and now I am still alive, he was brought back to the dust.


    Amitabha, Green, here I am.


    It was Ye Hao''s younger brother who was talking to Lingdi who was a little monk.


    Not only was Ye Hao shocked, even Lingdi was shocked. They never thought that the little monk was the spiritual boy of modern Buddhism, but the gap between the little monk and the heart Buddha was too big.


    Don''t worry, you.


    Ye Hao was still very confused.


    "Okay," the little monk nodded and said with a smile to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 691： Forced

    "Heartyin, let''s talk about it later, now the key is to turn these monsters into Da Luo Jinxian," the young Lingdi said to the little monk.


    "Do we have any problems?" The little monk always said with a smile.


    "More than 4000 years have passed, and the discord between us really disappeared with the passage of time. Since both of us jumped out of heaven, we are all right. First, turn the sky upside down, and then..."


    The sky is soaring, as if it had returned to more than 4,000 years ago, before the war with the soul.


    "Yes," said the comfortable monk, and he folded his hands and said calmly, looking calm and steady. The Jade Emperor was not imprisoned by Ziyang, but there was still a gap between his power and the Jade Emperor and other immortal people.


    There is only one explanation for the catastrophe that is currently happening in the sky. Ziyang''s real life must be controlled by a powerful figure, otherwise, it will not be able to give birth to a false fairy in the central sky.


    Heavenly Court must have experienced an unprecedented ending. Since there is disaster in the Lower Realm, it is not necessarily the same as Heavenly Court has disaster.


    The Tao is balanced, the moon is round, the water is full, life is ups and downs, the world is declining, everything is changing, good and bad are changing each other, happiness and disaster are together.


    The sky is clear, and the sky is not controlled by nature.


    4,000 years ago, the heavenly court experienced a disaster, and all the imams disappeared.


    Perhaps this natural disaster was similar to the beginning of the human disaster more than 4,000 years ago, and now there is a second disaster in the world, and this natural disaster is not over yet.


    A day in the sky, a year on the earth, since the last disaster, has been in heaven for more than 4,500 years, staying in heaven for 12 years, less than 13 years.


    Although the entire sky is full of sunshine, except for Ziyang, they are all experiencing a disaster, but they have not lost the balance of heaven and earth because of it, otherwise the real person of Person Yang will be controlled by the heart and transferred to the next world.


    Heavenly Dao is still running normally, Tiangong is temporarily broken, Real Yang is controlled by the devil, boring, and being chased to become an immortal practitioner, I am afraid it is also the conspiracy of Zhang Bowen, the real Yang, and should now become a chess piece of In Yang.


    Although the artificial demons did not surpass people like Ye Hao, they won a lot. This time there were only a hundred people in the group, and Ye Hao had become immortal from a mortal.


    Ziyang sat at the top of Lingbao Temple, quietly watching Ye Hao fight with other people with dummy, smiling and not talking.


    Today, he is the "Jade Emperor". Although he is fake, he is also very excited about this supreme respect.


    There is chaos in heaven, chaos.


    After three days and three nights of war, Ye Hao, who had just lived forever, reduced the number to more than fifty.


    "I''m full of fear..." Turning around and drinking a low drink, the bark on her sacrificed face exploded under tremendous pressure.


    what do you want me to do? "The real person of Ziyang was glazed in the temple palace. Although he was still sitting on the dragon chair, he shot a master in the sky and directly turned the wheel back on the road.


    The temple¡¯s is is a domineering woman. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t swallow this evil breath, made a spiritual face and barked, and once again really killed Yang.


    At the same time, the brother of Temple Temple also sacrificed 18 swords and killed the real person of Ziyang.

 Chapter 692： Curtain

    Ye Hao looked at the emperor of Youfu, and the emperor of Youfu nodded, presented the jade gourd, and killed the real person in Ziyang with Ye Hao.


    Real Ziyang faced four powerful enemies, still domineering, and in an instant, it took more than a thousand hands in the air.


    Facing the fierce attack from the real Ziyang, Ye Hao quickly threw the coffin behind her to the front.


    and also¡­¡­.


    [...]


    Thousands of palms hit Ye Hao''s coffin, Ye Hao felt a sweet throat, and blood came out of his mouth, splashing all over his body.


    Ye Hao had to believe that the other party was really strong.


    It was extremely 18 swords that destroyed the temple, killing Yang''s real life, while the undead evil spirits roared.


    Ye Hao quickly wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, and the coffin quickly grew bigger. He wanted to avenge Ziyang''s life more than a thousand palms.


    boom.


    With a loud noise, Ye Hao and others were shot off by weapons again. The real Ziyang person, Zhang Bowen, was no longer Ziyang¡¯s real person from the beginning. He was already occupied by a powerful demon. Now the four of them, even if they are together , Can''t fight against Ziyang''s real person.


    "This real Ziyang person is too powerful..." Ye Hao whispered, wiping the blood on his lips.


    Together we will.


    At this time, Aunt Tiantong and the people crossing the river were doing the world, and they also came to Ye Hao to kill Ziyang''s real person.


    In the past, there were six people on the Twelfth Avenue in the Western world. Ye Hao thought of this. If his parents were still there, it would be a great victory. He wanted to defeat Ziyang himself.


    "Dad, mom, where are you?" Ye Hao asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "Come on, boy."


    The turn of the road rushed towards Feng''s shoulder and said to Feng.


    Ye Hao nodded, took away the sarcophagus and Hubbard, and sacrificed the Sky Demon Bow and Sky Demon.


    He looked at Baidi and Ye Xiaoxiao and said to them: "Next, the curtain of this war is officially opened, and you two must survive."


    When Ye Hao said this, both Bai Di and Ye Xiaoxiao realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die, there are five lives left." Ye Xiaoxiaoxiao still showed a contemptuous attitude.


    Ye Xiaoxiao is a heavenly phoenix with nine lives. In order to save the wind, he sacrificed two lives and also used two lives to save himself.


    For the first time, Baidi lifted the veil in front of everyone and said to Ye Hao: "The person I was looking for has been found, and I have no regrets in this life."


    Ye Hao nodded, gently shook Baidi''s hand, and said to her: "The sky demon and the sky demon bow are a pair. We are a pair by nature. We can''t live and die."


    In fact, he already knew the curse of the monster, so his relationship with Baidi was broken by a layer of window paper today.


    Ye Hao waved his hand gently, and the golden dragon appeared, swimming around in the sky, and came to heaven.


    When they saw the Golden Dragon, they were stunned and thought: "That day, didn''t I beat him hard? There are reasons to say that he can never lose his vitality. How... now... there is... ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the same day, Ye Chaobei desert cliff, when he met the Golden Dragon when he was young, he saw a hand on his abdomen, it was a sword wound.

 Chapter 693： bullet

    It turned out that the terrible knife wound was only Ziyang, and the real person on the sixth floor of the world went to the north of Luoshanqi. The first thing is to send a wooden sword to Ye Hao, and the second thing is to do so.


    This golden dragon was originally the mount of the Jade Emperor. When he was a child, he played in the lower realm because he liked to play.


    However, it is precisely because of this that we escaped from natural disasters.


    Jinlong saw the real Ziyang, teeth and claws, and the dragon must swing violently.


    A loud roar broke the void into several cracks.


    Emperor Long Ye Hao used the fiery red golden dragon to pick up the sky bow and the sky monster to kill Ziyang''s real person.


    boom.


    Thousands of big hands were shot out of thin air. Taoist Ziyang did not leave the dragon chair above the Lingbao Hall, nor did he raise his hand. His hands always lay on the armrest of the dragon chair.


    In his mind, he could shout five loudly from the thin air, and he could fire tens of thousands of angry bullets at the other party, each hand holding a mountain.


    I have a circle.


    The bark of the circle of honor was shaken, and thousands of people appeared in the palace of heaven.


    Life and death, death and death.


    The priest of the sword was inspired by his eighteen swords, like the spirit sword in alchemy, shining with dazzling red light.


    God, give me eternal life.


    The eternal priest threw the **** over, and on the 12th Avenue in the west, this woman was indeed very domineering.


    "Write down all the rivers and mountains, use bamboo in the forest, mountains, rivers and satellites, all in my stylus."


    With the big swing, Ziyang has rivers and mountains where real people put down.


    The Great Black Mountain and a big river.


    "In this world, you will be able to catch some leisurely...


    As soon as he heard the low drinking sound, his hand bends, a huge wave rushed into his palm, and a small boat suddenly appeared and rushed towards Ziyang''s live performance.


    On the way people crossed the river, the leaf boat suddenly grew bigger, releasing fear and restraining the sky. This skinny old man was very powerful. He was very powerful. This is not a simple character.


    The jade gourd is very powerful.


    Pluto''s jade gourd is infinitely enlarged, covering the sky of Central Continent.


    On the Twelfth Avenue in the Western world, in addition to Ye Hao''s father, he mingled with the Temple after his death, and the power of the Ghost Emperor was also the best among the twelve people.


    Ye Hao rode the golden dragon and killed the real man to Ziyang, defeating Ziyang''s palm with his strong body.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    With a bang. With a bang. With a bang.


    Ye Hao endured this purple sun, and his physical strength reached a certain height, which was very scary.


    After Jinlong appeared, Ziyang''s face suddenly became very ugly, as if he was angry with Jinlong.


    [...]


    The demon in the sky was shot out by the wind, carrying it and firing a powerful bullet at Zhen Ziyang.


    "Ye Hao, why don''t you use the sword I gave you?" Ziyang said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t answer the words of Real Ziyang. In his eyes, this real Ziyang was deceiving his feelings. He respected Real Ziyang very much and respected him as a teacher. When he learned the truth, he was really angry. .


    A dragon was singing, and Jinlong threw a big tail at the real Ziyang.


    boom.


    Finally, Ziyang couldn''t sit still, and suddenly, the dragon chair was smashed by Jinlong''s tail.


    The other faeries soon came to protect them, and they fired weapons at them with torches.


    Be careful.


    When Baidi saw which one was attacking Ye Hao, he hurried over to help Ye Hao, a tail "Bucky" lifted the ban, and the monster''s power was released.

 Chapter 694： progress

    oom.


    Baidi repelled more than ten feet.


    "Are you okay?" Baidi said to Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, you be careful," Ye Hao touched Baidi''s head.


    After that, Ye Hao killed Dao Ziyang once again and also killed Dao Ziyang.


    It is a pity that Ziyang has a powerful mage to protect him.


    Pagoda, depressed.


    Li Jing sacrificed the pagoda in order to suppress Ye Hao.


    With a bang, the sky was blue, and the sword bloomed in an instant. Ye Hao''s imperial sword suddenly came to Li Jing three feet in front of him and cut it down.


    [...]


    Li Jing was cut off by Ye Hao.


    [...]


    Li Jing''s arms were cut off again, temporarily losing his combat effectiveness, and finally turned into a kind of magic.


    Of course, this Li Jing and the person just now were not really Da Luo Jinxian, but were attracted by the magic of the soul.


    The giant''s soul picked up the giant axe, and Ye Hao took out another sword. With the sound of the spirit sword, he knocked on the giant axe that the giant spirit flies.


    and also¡­¡­.


    Ye Hao''s wooden sword kept hitting the giant spirit''s large axe, and only one sound was heard, but the giant''s spirit large axe was smashed by Ye Hao''s wooden sword.


    The Baidi lifted the ban on the tail of the six evils, the internal air-conditioning was also increased, the evil power was also released, and a battle was launched with the enemy.


    Which foot steps on the wind and the fire wheel, mixes the sky, dry circles, fire weapons, and kills the white emperor.


    The seventh tail came out.


    eighth.


    Baidi forced Baidi to raise the eighth tail, but underestimated the power of Baidi, the descendant of the demon king Ootian, the bloodline of Baidi is very pure, and he is regarded as the demon king Ootian.


    [...]


    Baidi''s demon tail penetrated his chest directly, and finally turned into magic.


    Because he is a little monk, he has a great time in the world.


    boom.


    Because the young monk made a true Buddhist seal, a terrorist force seems to include the power of the Hundred Mountains, its blows and blows.


    The little monk hit the head and was directly smashed into a group of magicians.


    The star of the Jiutian Base killed Ye Xiaoxiao, and Ye Xiaoxiao used the sky to destroy the fingers of the gods and started a battle with the star of the Jiutian Base...


    A pair of Meizu fire Ye Xiaoxiao, like a pair of burning lanterns, shoots out two pillars of fire.


    With a wave of Liu Laoben''s big hand, a golden bell made of grains on the road appeared. The golden bell released the terrible pressure and faced Marshal Tian Peng''s nine wooden pegs.


    Hutuktu used a secret technique to trap the North Star in a huge stone ball, and then rolled across the sky. Taibai Beixing immediately flew out a huge stone ball and killed Tuktu with the actions of Sfa Town. Hutu hit Taibai Beixing with the golden rod in his hand and shook it directly.


    Ye Hao cut the spirit of the giant into a group of magical illusions, and also fought against Guanyin in southern Antarctica. This is not true, but was transformed by the demons of the soul. Ye Hao fought against the southern Antarctic Guanyin in Antarctica without much effort. Antarctic Guanyin broke.


    Since then, the emperor Chongxin in the eastern part of the summer, the emperor in the eastern part of the summer, the emperor of the northern arctic, and the emperor of the northern arctic have been killed.


    Ye Hao walked out with two swords, the sarcophagus turned into a large-scale annihilation, and went to the other side to suppress.


    In the end, the last four of the five old people were forced to show their original shape.


    Master Ziyang left the Lingbao Temple, not knowing where he was.


    Ye Hao, they were still struggling, and the entire fairy palace was in chaos.

 Chapter 695： Longevity

    Soon, in the western world in the north, the weather island statue, Le Tao statue, Taixuan Taoist statue and Tianan Island statue appeared. Of course, not just a few people, including other parts of the north, appeared to be caught by a pillar. Practitioners of becoming immortals.


    The fairy went fishing, the volunteers took the bait, and the volunteers took the bait, so now they are driven by Ziyang''s real actions.


    Ye Hao is surrounded by these powerful enemies, but he is not afraid to say that he is a human, a fairy, or a demon. He will kill anyone who stops him, and take Ye Hao to violently destroy the enemy.


    Several of them were torn to pieces by golden dragons and turned into demons.


    Ye Hao turned the dragon''s head around and killed him at the altar of prayer, the temple, the temple, and the altar of prayer.


    With a bang.


    The Tiangong became a magic lamp, hitting the music and the temple, and the music and the temple fought back with a ghost sword.


    The instrument of the demon killed with a knife, in the shape of a sword, hit the monster.


    Crash.


    The two major forces collided, and even the strong ban on the heavenly court was severely affected, and the heavenly court was violently shaken.


    The soul of the spirit is the biggest weapon of destruction he has made. When he is immortal, he can be called a fairy warrior.


    Of course, on the unbounded mountain peak, all fairies are immortal warriors after they become real fairies.


    We are here to help you.


    When turning, I saw Ye Hao facing four powerful opponents to help him.


    "Ah, extinction, you... don''t stand in the wrong place..." said the angel of heaven, speaking of the Buddha and the ruined Buddha.


    First of all, destruction and destruction are accompanied by apocalypse, attack and death. At that time, destruction and destruction were on the same front.


    "The two of us were just used by you. Today we won''t go back to the same way. If we want to use us again, we won''t..."


    As soon as the destruction of the Buddha is over, he will kill him and pay tribute to him.


    Ye Hao is still fighting against the fate of music. Even though the evil spirit of music and the evil spirit of the devil are terrible, there is still a big difference in damage compared with the evil Tiangong.


    In the first half of the war, the music was finally hurt by Ye Hao, and the monster hit one of the arms of the music on the road, and blood flowed out.


    "Give me another arrow," Ye Zaifeng said in his roar, gods and gods are full of thought and vitality, the air conditioner is also taking off, and the motivation is also full.


    This blow destroyed the ghost.


    Lego was surprised that the demon he had been training was destroyed by the Heavenly Demon and Ye Hao''s Heavenly Demon more than 10,000 years ago, and his old face was gone.


    Ye Hao, you, you.


    This was worse than losing an arm. He couldn''t swallow the evil breath, so he killed Ye Hao again.


    This time, he and Ye Linfeng went on a road trip for a whole year.


    With a bang. With a bang.


    Ye Hao quickly punched twice, avoided the big hand of the music, and hit it hard at the core of the music.


    Each blow of these two groups of bloodbaths will cause the music to leave the road in the wind, vomiting blood.


    Compared with weapons, he was not as willing to leave Dao like Ye Hao, he was stronger than his body, and he was not as willing to leave Dao like Ye Hao.


    After hitting two punches, Ye Hao pulled the demon bow again.


    boom.


    There is a big blood pit on Lego''s chest, his face pale suddenly, the air conditioner is not broken, he will live forever, and the old people are not easy to die.

 Chapter 696： advanced

    Ye Hao knew that one arrow could not be shot to death, two arrows could not be shot to death, three arrows, in short, there was no chance to let the music leave the road and take a breath.


    After Ye Hao fired a few arrows, the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t get together again, and the sea was about to collapse.


    He didn''t want to die in Ye Hao''s hands, and rushed to Ye Hao frantically.


    Ye Hao gave Music an arrow and left the road directly, and this time, music was impossible. It was impossible for him to escape death, even if he was a fairy.


    Ye Hao rode on the golden dragon and continued to kill. The golden dragon roared, his big tail blasted a strong flame into the sky.


    Ye Hao hates heaven and earth. He is a man with natural enemies. He is the initiator of the plot to attack his parents. Ye Hao will never let him go.


    "Ye Hao, where is your father?" Tian Qitao said to Ye Hao in a sarcastic tone.


    Ye Hao''s father is his father, he is the father of the deceased.


    The relationship between heaven and heaven is very rigid, even though they are also one of the twelve great things in the Western world.


    It is not my father''s responsibility to kill you at all. Today I solved your little life.


    Ye Hao looked at Tianqi Road angrily, the devil''s bow was in his hand, and he killed you.


    boom.


    The demons in the sky were shot out, the emptiness was torn apart by countless channels, and the central palace was violently shaken. This was a battle between imams, and even the central palace could not bear it.


    As soon as he waved his sleeves, he moved Tianqi Road over and threw it into the wind.


    With a bang. With a bang. With a bang. With a bang.


    Ye Hao shot five arrows in a row, and the Heaven Dao Sword shouted five slaps, revealing a huge palm above the central palace, and each one used this huge palm to resist.


    Apocalypse, I am here to fight you today.


    Suddenly, there was a huge roar, a spectacular breath fell from the sky, and a figure stood in the void of the heavenly palace in the center.


    Eleven handsome middle-aged men, beside the handsome middle-aged man, there is a beautiful woman. Looking at her face at this time, she must be a beautiful woman from when she was young.


    Ye Hao looked at the men and women above the emptiness and felt very familiar, but he was also very strange, because he had never seen them before, of course he would find it strange.


    "Wind, my wind, today we finally meet."


    The beautiful woman said to the wind affectionately.


    "You... are you my mother? Is my father next to you?" Ye Hao was very excited.


    A few days after birth, both the deceased and the aliens were attacked by six aliens. From then on, Ye Hao was sealed by his parents.


    It can be said that in Ye Hao''s memory and impression, there is no shadow of his parents at all.


    However, blood is thicker than water. Ye Hao still has a delicate feeling when he sees Yuan Dao Zun and Du Dao Zun. Not only does Ye Hao look similar, they are also very similar.


    "Yes, we are your parents, Feng, when Dad kills this Apocalypse, we will talk about it," Du said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao recovered from the excitement, he looked at the gods and the colorful gods, and nodded.


    Ye Hao left, Du Linfeng punched him to death before the sky.


    Du Linfeng finally recognized his parents, but the war continues, and the disaster in heaven is far from over.


    Ye Hao shot Tai Xuan Dao with a weapon, but he also paid the price, his left shoulder was scratched by a blood stain.


    Next came the battle between Tianan Dazun, Ye Hao, and a long time. He finally fired his weapons.

 Chapter 697： Quantity

    At the same time, Tian and Tian struggled with the gods. On that day, the two men broke the clouds in the sky, and the foreheads of Nantianmen almost shook.


    There are several cracks in the sky, all of which are caused by the fairy tale war.


    Ye Hao used golden dragons to kill each other in the sky, shooting the fake fairies into a group of demons.


    However, the number of enemies is too much, and the number of a new group of immortal practitioners Ye Hao has been reduced to more than 30.


    Fortunately, there have been several heroes living in the Western world, otherwise, those newly accomplished practitioners would have long collapsed.


    In the end, the war between the priest and the altar of Qigu was also over, with the death of Tao, the respect of the road, the serious injury of the body and the worship of heaven, and the death of the Tao, the destruction of all gods.


    In the end, the scourge of national conquest and respect was eliminated, and such a powerful enemy was resolved.


    To be honest, the spirit of heaven is indeed very strong.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Ye Hao saw that Du Linfeng was injured, so he hurried over to see the injury.


    "Wind, you can''t die, it''s okay, you can continue fighting, and my injury will be dealt with by your mother."


    "Big brothers are all."


    Unexpectedly, Tao Zun also rushed over, and I was worried when I saw the injury to Zun Dao.


    "Reincarnation girl, you are here too." The overlord looked at the respect of reincarnation.


    "Brother Du, I was not very good at the time, and I shouldn''t use other respect to attack you. Oh, now I think of it very guilty," turned and said.


    "Well, let''s go to fight, let the past pass by. The most important thing now is how to get rid of it. There are too many immortals on the other side. We only have 30 people left. The situation is very serious. Expanded the circle.


    Reincarnation returns to the battlefield and continues to kill the enemy.


    Ye Hao knew very well that if he dragged on like this, none of them could leave.


    Ye Hao said: "There is no need to worry about wood burning.


    Finally, he asked Golden Dragon to allow him to use Golden Dragon to take people away from the palace.


    Although everyone has fled Lingbao Temple, it is still not a long-term plan.


    Those magicians enchanted by evil spirits are desperately chasing Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s headache is, where did the real gods go, even if the Jade Emperor is not here, what about the three generations of the Qing Dynasty? Where is Sanqing''s power and terror?


    It turned out that all this was a conspiracy, and the story began when the real person in Ziyang gave Ye Hao a wooden sword.


    Indeed, Ziyang is right. Ye Hao really cleared a lot of obstacles for him. Otherwise, the number of Ye Hao fighting in the sky today will be more than five times as many as today.


    But on the other hand, those enemies blown away by the wind may not necessarily be on the side of the wind.


    Ye Hao, a pedestrian in Jinlongli, was chased by the opponent from the center of Tianting to the south of Tianmen, and from Tianmen to Jiutian Road.


    Golden Dragon breathes fire from time to time, but this can''t solve the problem at all, and the number of enemies is too large to play a decisive role.


    It can be said that the number of immortal people controlled by demons will not decrease if the demons do not die.


    Who is the demon?


    It must be the heart of a great person, otherwise no immortal person can have such a powerful force.


    For a while, a catastrophe occurred on Guxing Road, the stars kept splitting, and the rules of operation between the stars were disrupted.


    boom.


    With a bang. With a bang. With a bang.


    The stars split one by one, and the laws of heaven and earth were disrupted. Those little stars were smashed directly, and the big stars collided with each other and were on the verge of destruction.

 Chapter 698： strong

    Da Luo Jinxian, every air conditioner was forced to rise by strong pressure, and came to the Xingkong Ancient Road, which did not belong to them, and brought disaster.


    The laws of heaven and earth have been broken, not only by the random impact of stars, but also by the flames that fall from time to time in the sky, which resurrected the stars living in life.


    This is just a tripartite disaster.


    The golden dragon swept over the meteor and it immediately turned into a dust. There were constantly stars hitting the path of the golden dragon, and the golden dragon would clear obstacles from time to time.


    At this time, Golden Dragon was exhausted and suffocated. More than 30,000 stars destroyed more than 10,000 stars under his big tail. He gradually lost his power, and some people could not hold on.


    Ye Hao was so worried that if he continued like this, he would really be buried in Guxing Road.


    Feng, I will stop them. Take good care of your father.


    Suddenly, Dao Zun Mu Yuan told Ye Hao that she wanted to use her power to temporarily block the enemy''s tracking pace and buy some time for Ye Hao and others.


    He left after speaking, but Ye Hao couldn''t stop him.


    mother.


    Ye Hao called out a mother, but he insisted to stop the enemy and buy some time for Ye Hao.


    There is no way, because the mixed pastor insisted on going, Ye Hao couldn''t stop it.


    Jinlong continued to carry Ye Hao and others on Xingwulu Road. Many stars collided with Jinlong along the way, but Jinlong''s body was very strong, and there was no doubt that the stars were all broken into pieces.


    "Where to go?" the White Emperor asked.


    "The rocky place," Ye Hao said.


    "What? Do you want to bring disaster to the Rocky Mountains? You can''t...impossible..."


    Baidi disagrees with Ye Hao''s view that if they go to the Rocky Mountains of the Golden Dragon, the war will definitely break out in the rocky north.


    Ordinary people and practitioners on the north of the rock may be in trouble.


    This must be a disaster capable of destroying the entire north.


    Listen to me, there is nothing wrong with trying to defeat the enemy, relying only on rocky land.


    Ye Hao said to Baidi.


    "Yes, Ye Hao is right. The North of the Rock is our last hope."


    Hutuk also said.


    In the Western world, the Lord of King Kong, with great wisdom, will not lie at the critical moment of life and death.


    "There is a strong ban on the north of the rock. Even the Jade Emperor cannot destroy the north of the rock unless the three countries are close to each other."


    Ye Hao''s father said he was late.


    "Why are you so sure?" Ye Xiaoxiao also expressed doubt.


    After hearing the words of the first beauty, Long Xingyu couldn''t help being a little surprised: "They also know that there are other faces, which are small to them."


    "Well, this seems to have nothing to do with the topic of Tang Fengs, little guy. You have asked so many questions before, can you answer a few questions from Tang Fengs?" The first beauty on the other side of the table has never been opened. Mouth, she said a sudden word.

 Chapter 699： surroundings

    "Well, let''s first see why these three families suddenly started fighting," Xie said. He was once again dissatisfied with the city''s information and has not figured it out yet. He needs to check it out himself. When it is really unqualified, Yun Mengyao has begun to integrate a lot of information networks, and it may be better in a period of time.


    As for why the fires in the three families should be investigated, Ye Hao also considered.


    These three families are not big, but not small. They all have a history of about one hundred years.


    Another reason is that although their three families are competing, they have always exercised restraint, and now they really don¡¯t care about the consequences of fireworks. When the storm swept across the north, Xie Haoyu naturally had to be more cautious. It was hard to tell what was hidden inside. Just like not long ago, when they went to kill the black lotus in the moon city, who would have thought that they had a mysterious and powerful one in their hands. Space rock?


    So Ye Hao is now more careful.


    "Do you want to investigate the three small families?" Wu smiled and looked at Ye Hao, "Look at the right old man. Although you feel adventurous, you are on a cautious basis."


    Xie said, "What else did the old man say?"


    "Nothing, but if you ignore these three small families, I warn you that you may be in danger. If you pay attention, you may have unexpected surprises." "But I don''t know what the danger is, and I don''t know what the surprise is. What." she said.


    I understand.


    Liu''s attitude seems to be basically clear.


    Xie was happy and was also very interested in the three families in Naili Town. It seemed that the Liu family not only wanted him to get the ring, but also had other meanings, whether it was good or bad, probably just between his thoughts.


    Take it seriously!


    Xie Aoyu is very careful and still a bit shy. After all, he has been in contact with big families and big races, but facing small families, he can''t have much interest. Now he is full of energy.


    They left the restaurant after eating.


    The two decided to find an inn to live in, first of all, they were familiar with the environment here.


    Unexpectedly, they had just left the restaurant, but were entangled by a small tail.


    They are very powerful on the most sacred level. Ye Hao has a heart and an ear. He has been following others, and no one is following him.


    Xie Aoyu gave up his mouth, he was funny to himself, and at the same time, he was also a little surprised. This Naili city is really not easy. When they first arrived, someone followed them, or it was weird, or he was recognized. He looked at Wu Wu with an unknown appearance.


    The two men are walking on the busy street.


    They disappeared from the stalker''s sight.


    The stalker searched for a long time and didn''t find them again. He left in doubt, and after turning and leaving, Ye Hao and Wu appeared behind him again.


    "Follow him," Xie said with a smile.


    Being followed for no reason, they naturally want to know.


    Someone saw the walker quickly leave the busy street and soon reached the backyard of a rather large garden house.


    The stalker made a strange noise outside the backyard of the manor.


    Soon, someone opened the door of the backyard and walked out.


    "Why him?" she said.


    The people in the backyard are about 30 years old, small and thin, but their heads are so big that it¡¯s hard to forget when you look at them.

 Chapter 700： tender

    "Who is he?" Xie asked.


    His name is him and his family.


    Is he a family?


    There is a strange lamp in Xie Aoyu¡¯s eyes. He has very little contact with his family, and he does not have a big impression of himself, but his family is an ancient family with a history of 5000 years, which is comparable to that of Zhu Luo. But they always keep a low profile, but stand firm.


    That is, He Jia is a supporter of Zheng Baitian!


    Near Zheng Bati¡¯an, there are quite a lot of supporters of ancient families and other ethnic groups, among which the most famous are He family and Bi Zhao, because the power of these three families is the strongest among the ancient families, the supporters of the Zheng family More than martial arts, but far-reaching.


    Keeping a low profile does not mean that their power is low.


    "He''s here, which means it has something to do with the Zheng family," Xie said. He turned his head and looked at the ball. "Sister Yan, what is the status of this lord in his house?"


    In the old family, status is very important.


    A person''s status often determines whether he has done important things.


    He said: "He Tian is not old. He is only 25 years old. He belongs to the best young generation of the He family and should be one of the core of the He family in the future.


    "What''s wrong with this," Xie said with a smile.


    The voices of the two of them most concerned were also heard.


    He Tianyu was very careful, no one noticed, so he let the people who followed Xie Tianyu into the yard and asked: "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay at Mr. Lang''s house? Nothing matters, don''t come to see me So as not to be caught."


    "No, I really want to watch Yan Ling dance this time," the stalker said.


    "Who?" he said in surprise. "Who did you say you saw?"


    "I saw Yan Ling dancing," the stalker said. They are all in Narnia.


    He Tianyu said: "Are you sure it is them? The Liu family hasn''t said yet, how can they come together? Do they already know?"


    "It''s absolutely not wrong." The stalker patted his chest and agreed. "Zheng Shao has already sent us the heads of the two of them. How can I admit it, it must be them."


    "Damn, damn, damn, how did they get here?" God became a little ugly.


    The stalker said: "Who knows? I followed them to see if they passed by or were special, and who knows if they are lost."


    "What are you talking about? You lost him? Who made you follow him? You want to die, don''t you?"


    "I, I..." The stalker was replaced by his sudden change.


    "He whispered: "Idiot, you must have been discovered. Ye Hao has clay art. He is the best at tracking. That is, the king of war may not find him. He has a good heart and he can listen to all conversations. , This is a bad thing, he is likely to come, come with me, he said, he is a weird. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Ye Hao who listened to the phone sighed and said clearly.


    I am afraid the future impact will be much smaller.


    With his strange voice, Xie Aoyu felt a huge breath passing through the yard, his heart moved, and the king was very strong!


    "Let''s go!" Xie Haoyu didn''t show up on purpose.


    He chose to leave with Wu for the first time.


    It is prudent to ensure that no one is following them before they find a hotel accommodation.


    But the mood is different.

 Chapter 701： finals

    At first, they were very relaxed about this behavior, but with the appearance of family members, the situation has changed dramatically.


    Narnia is far from being as simple as the surface.


    In the current situation in the north, there is absolutely no core member of a family who will do some useless things, but must do some purposeful things.


    So Xie said, since he is here, there must be a reason.


    "What''s next?" Yan Ling asked.


    "I''m going to the manor for a walk tonight," Xie said.


    "Okay, I''m going to practice," she said nothing, turned and walked into the inner room to practice, as for the rest, anyway, let Xie be proud.


    Xie Tianyu raised his shoulders and danced with the swallow. Sometimes he felt that he was holding a piece of wood and had nothing but practice and fight.


    boring!


    But when you go back to your past, Xie Haoyu couldn¡¯t help laughing, as if he was such a person. It is estimated that in the eyes of others, he is also like a piece of wood. The only difference is that in addition to training and fighting, you also Can do other things.


    Xie Aoyu smiled and shook his head, eliminating the thoughts in his mind.


    He came to the window to breathe the fresh air outside and think about some problems. Although it is noisy outside, it is quiet here. Ye Hao likes to think about some problems in this situation.


    Xie began to integrate all the processes and reasons to come to Nanqi City.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    Xie Huayu, it seems that he didn''t ask for anything, he shouldn''t be a waiter. He got up and went to the door, a familiar voice came from outside.


    Thank you, please open the door.


    Strange, why is he!


    Xie Aoyu opened the door, and standing outside was Master Ling, who had held hands with Xie Aoyu in the final of the Troyenjing Youth Competition.


    "Brother Ling?" Xie said.


    "Brother Xie, won''t you invite me in?" Ling Yuhang smiled.


    Ye Hao slipped, made a gesture, and asked, "Brother Ling, please come in."


    Wait for two people to get back to their seats.


    The atmosphere in the room has changed slightly.


    "After bidding farewell two years ago, Brother Xie became more famous, ah, Tianjin Luo Yanjing was defeated by Wu Zhitian and Zheng Baitian; in Tiebingcheng, the tyrant has been banned; a snow mountain caused a snow disaster to **** a king of fire, a single sword Will go to the meeting. () The new king of Romania is watching the starry sky, killing Peter in the First World War, having a huge impact on the north, and taking away the king''s wealth in the Second World War. After Ling leaves Open his mouth, but in the past two years, he has done a lot of things to Xie''s behavior.


    Xie Yufeng smiled bitterly and said, "Didn''t Ling come to praise me?"


    "I''m telling the truth," Ling said. "I think I still have a posture that I can''t bear to look down on Xie, but now I have to look up at Xie, which is always a little bit hard to avoid."


    "Come on, from my observation, Brother Ling''s has also reached the upper level of the rainbow, and it is no worse than me to break through," Xie said.


    "Thank you for your kind eyes," Ling said with a smile, "but I''m not as comfortable as thank you. I''m here to ask Xie for help."


    For help?


    Ye Hao almost laughed when he heard these two words.


    Just like Liu Jia, Lin Jiajun is closer to Hu Jia, so who dares to treat him.


    Ling, are you kidding me? Are you asking me for help? This is the Nanqi city of the Tuoro Empire. It is only one day away from Tuoro Yenching. The strength of the Murong family is here. Can you ask me for help? "I don''t believe it," he said.

 Chapter 702： complex

    "Do you think I''m joking, Brother Xie?" Ling said with a wry smile.


    Looking at the direction of this road, Xie Ao said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "This is still a big problem, and it''s also a big problem for Brother Xie," he said.


    "Is it about me?" Xie shouted.


    Ling Yuan nodded, "Yes, the relationship with Xie is not shallow," he continued, "Do you know our attitude towards the three major forces in the North?"


    Xie said: "Neutral!"


    "Yes, neutrality, but how long can this neutrality last?" Ling asked.


    "I think the journey to Angel Island will end at the latest," Xie Zhigang paused and said, "Angel Island will be the last threshold. Look at the current attitude of the Liu family, you will know that under the pressure of our three parties , You have to make a choice. Your Ling and Hu Jia are too close."


    "It is precisely because of Hu that things in the Hu family are too complicated now and there is no time to take care of us, so we have to prepare in advance," Lin said, he still has a long way to go.


    When he was in the holy city, Hu Yufeng was his uncle''s Hu Yufeng. He came to the holy city to tell him the situation of Hu''s family. The contradiction in his heart was too great, he couldn''t think about other things?


    "Go on," Xie said.


    "Ling Jia has to be prepared, he naturally has to make a choice, but we have a Bender Tower with Wu Jia, maybe Xie has also heard of it?" Ling replied.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    This is when all the great ancient families and nations began to choose who to support. The first is to eliminate those who have problems with each other that cannot be resolved.


    The conflict between the Ling family and the Wu family has existed for thousands of years.


    Especially Xie Aoyu is not clear, but the two sides had a very fierce conflict, so the Ling family almost died in the Wu family, and later had to tie up on the Hu family¡¯s wings, so the Ling family and the Wu family are destined to be enemies, and Continue the struggle for a thousand years.


    "So we can only build our fourth force in Zheng Bati''an and Hu Jia," he said, looking at Xie strangely. "Unless the Hu family can be unified, this is almost a joke, so the Hu family can''t form a fourth force at all. The rest are Xie Baodi and Zheng Baodi, which also led to the difference between our Ling family." Xie Ge''s performance in Xinluo Yanjing It can be said to be perfect, which makes a considerable part of our Lingjia think that you are the final winner. But there are some people who think that Zheng Batien is the final winner. The difference between my father and our boss, they made a decision that I think is ridiculous. "


    "What''s the decision?" Xie said.


    "I was allowed to fight with Lin Guanwei. The content of the duel was that Lin Guan and I looked at the support of the three small families in Lishi. Whoever snatched the support first. If the three small families cannot be controlled by one person, then it is a confrontation. Who will eventually Screw up our direction!


    "Ling, I heard that right?" Xie said.


    "When I heard the news, I thought I had heard it wrong, but it was true. It is said that this decision was interfered by the Hu family, and the shadow of the Hu family," Lin said, he was very frustrated. "What makes me more uneasy is that I came here to know that among these three families, the Ding family is related to the Assassin''s family and the Zhao family, and the Mark family is related to our family''s Ding Lao. At the beginning, I was at a disadvantage.


    "Strange, why do I think your situation is so similar to my situation in Yenching and Silla?" said thankfully, knocking on the table.

 Chapter 703： Big ship

    "Thank you, don''t praise me," Xie said. "I am more troublesome than then," he said. "But thank you for coming this time."


    "What a coincidence? Hey, I don''t think it''s a coincidence. From beginning to end, someone was secretly controlling it," Xie said, thinking of what happened to her in Yeonjing, Silla, thinking of his arrival because of Liu''s big girl Yanzi Dance." Brother Ling, you know who gave the advice. Hu should intervene like this?"


    "Well, I''m not sure," Ling said, "but it seems to have some connection with Hu Yufeng''s old man."


    "I understand." Xie said.


    "What does Brother Xie know?" Ling Yuhang asked.


    Hu Yufeng and his uncle Hu Yufeng did this, perhaps for the boss to support themselves, or for other purposes, to determine the power of Lingling, and also for the family to recognize. In any case, it is definitely a good thing for him to be able to pull Lingjia onto the ship of the holy city, and there is no harm.


    "Nothing," Hu Yufeng said, as long as I could do it.


    "Thank you so much, brother."


    Xie said, "What is that? If my brother wins, he will be a member of the Holy City. We are all our own people."


    "Even so, please live in Long''s house with Brother Xie and Sister Yan. I don''t think it will be difficult to win this time," Ling said.


    "Don''t be too optimistic, Ling," Xie said.


    "He''s here too!" he said.


    "It''s coming soon, isn''t there someone else?" Xie said.


    "why!"


    A long sigh on the side of the road, "If there were only Ling, Ding, and Mark, I would not be very scared, not without a chance, but before I met two other people, Zhao Xu, the genius master of the Zhao family, one of the same age. People¡¯s pride, they both give me a headache. Now that I have a new owner, do I think they should fight here?


    "Xie Ao originally thought that Lin Xuan was here. Lin and him had a common task. Facing Ling Guanzheng with the full support of the Ding family and the Mark family, he should have an advantage.


    Lingdao nodded, and he was silent.


    This situation is a bit interesting. Xie Aoyu thought for a while. There are only two possibilities. The first is like this. In order to determine the future of the Ling family, it is obvious that they support the absolute superiority of the Zheng family, so they cannot oppose what seems to be a joke. They will still win the fight, and of course they agree, but the bad idea behind it is Hu Yufeng. He brought Xie Yanling into it through the Liu family. On the contrary, they are the biggest winners, so this is how Hu Yufeng played tricks and set traps. Let the Zheng family''s top family in.


    This possibility is naturally Ye Hao''s hope.


    There is also a possibility that there must be something else hidden in this town, but they don''t know.


    But no matter what, it is obvious that the dance party between him and Yvonne has come here, and everything is arranged behind Hu Yufeng, so that he can pull the bully over.


    Now, both the Liu family and the Liu family have recognized his performance. The Liu family has also recognized the Liu family, as well as the powerful supporters of the Liu family, as well as the secret help of Hu Yufeng and Hu Dazu. The Liu family is likely to be on his side. If he comes again When he arrived at the Ling''s house, he believed that his own strength would sweep him out of the house.


    "There is no need to worry about Ling, because Sister Yan and I are here, I think it''s time for them to be unlucky," Xie Yufeng said confidently.


    Lingyuan nodded, "I hope so, I always feel that things are not so simple, since the Zheng family puts the best of the three families into

 Chapter 704： shake

    Sent to them, I''m afraid there are some hidden behind. "


    "I have the same idea," Xie said.


    Xie Xiaoyu, who is known for his local art, soul and ears, also laughed at this secret technique.


    At this time, Ling''s depressed mood was released.


    Although these two people don''t know each other very well, they also have some good feelings, especially when Ling thought for the first time that Xie Aoyu could only be a foil. They also respected him very much. It was not like others'' condescending and making him proud.


    Now, the Ling family on the other side of the road is working hard to support him. Naturally, he does not need too much power to communicate with him, nor does it allow too much power.


    Ye Hao knew the current situation of the Ling family.


    As early as the emergence of God and Dan, the ruling family was divided into three factions, one of which was to move closer to the neutral faction of the Hu family, hoping to advance and retreat together with the Hu family. There is a group of people who support Zheng Bati''an because they have some kind of connection with Zheng Jiajie. The other group is Lao Ling¡¯s way of doing things. They prefer Ye Hao, who is somewhat related to the Wang family. According to Ling, his grandparents seem to be Wang¡¯s family, and this grandmother is still alive and still repairing, and is retreating with the Wang family. It is natural that the Wang family is a firm supporter of Xie, so he chose to support Xie.


    As Hu Shitai''s internal contradictions grew, Hu Shitai''s faction was finally shaken and was completely divided by other factions, resulting in neutrality. It was at this time that Xie Aoyu¡¯s strong performance in Silla Yenching and the Starlight Tower battle became more popular in all corners of the north, so this neutral faction chose to support Xie Yu, making two thirds of the Ling family Choose to support Xie Yu.


    The advantage of a large number of people is not to allow high-levels to compromise, but to have a tendency to separate, so there are now so-called urban disputes.


    Strange fight.


    This name is Ling''s opinion, no matter how old the Ling family is, how do two generations decide the future choice of the Ling family? They are not thanking the tricolor gods, they are destined to become the masters of the family in the future.


    "Thank you, I can only say that this is weird and strange." Ling Yuhang finally issued a statement, summing up his surname.


    Xie Yu sneered and said, he must feel very strange if he can''t think of it anymore, now it seems that Hu Yufeng is behind the scenes.


    His purpose is naturally to help himself.


    Just to make Xie Aoyu wonder, can such a decision really make the people who support Zheng Jia choose to give up?


    Obviously not. Two-thirds of the senior leaders support themselves, and they still do not give up. Can a primary struggle be decided? There is something in it!


    "Whether it is weird or bright, we just have to go our own way," Xie said.


    Feeling the pressure, Ling secretly sighed, this is probably a gap. He may have been inferior to Ye Hao, but he is not so good now. His progress can be said to be amazing. The gap between Xie and Xiao Yu is actually getting bigger and bigger.


    "Brother Xie want to stay in Long''s house first?" Ling Yuhang finally asked, "We can discuss what''s the matter."


    "At night, when I come out of Mark''s house, I will go to Long''s house," Xie said.


    He smiled and said, "I hope everything goes well for my brother during his visit to the Mark family tonight.


    Ye Hao will post it later.


    "Crunch!"


    At this time, there was a chill, and Xie Ao made a mysterious voice, there was an assassin!


    "Let me do it!"

 Chapter 705： Special session

    The voice of dance sounded from behind them, but a black figure resembling a black lightning, and a long shot appeared on the left of the two.


    "When!"


    When the black sword was about to reach the top of the mountain, it was hit by a sharp weapon, and a wave of strength suddenly formed. The swallow''s dance slightly shook his arm, and the long weapon rang.


    Before the three could breathe, the windows on both sides were smashed, and the four rushed into the room and jumped out at the same time.


    thorn!


    Zhao''s family? Xie''s surname appeared in the minds of Ye Hao, Yan Wu, Ling Yuhang, etc., almost at the same moment.


    The assassin''s family and Zhao''s family are very strong.


    When you think of the Zhao family, Xie Aoyu must think of the Mo family. If you can get the support of the Mo family, you can also carry out some assassinations on the enemy.


    "let me!"


    In order to become the most typical militant, Ling didn''t want the opportunity to be taken away in the battle. She crossed the path, swept a weapon, and a cloud of black flame gas formed a circle and spread around.


    The black flame is a night fire, its power is unlimited, and the fusion battle gas has an even more amazing destructive power.


    Four assassins were persecuted at the same time.


    Yan Ling went to war with a weapon.


    "brush!"


    There was almost no sound and no sign. After the four assassins attracted the attention of Xie Aoyu and Ling, a black sword suddenly appeared on the ground outside the door.


    Assassin again!


    "boom!"


    The ground exploded, and the character''s violent sword pierced the center. This can be said to be an abnormal poison, and the speed has also reached its limit.


    All the assassinations, this is the final blow.


    Hiding on the ground in front of the door in advance, once attracted by others, the first blow will be fatal, this is the specialty of the assassin.


    Xie Aoyu was surprised, when did this person hide here?


    Obviously, it is impossible unless he walks on the road, but if that is the case, it is at the door of the house when he is talking to Ling, and he hides his eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the assassin was terrible until now.


    No wonder some people say that it is better to offend the assassins, because the Zhao family''s assassination ability is too strong, and it is really difficult to sleep with them.


    brush!


    .''S mission is not an ordinary person. As one of the young leaders of a generation, his mission was once the leader of a young generation. After years of hard training and his own performance, he became one of the three leaders of the generation.


    To reach this height, this high road naturally cannot be compared with ordinary owners.


    At the juncture of life and death, the top road was almost beyond reflection. His speed was fast enough to slip half a step between negligence, but the assassin was obviously very strong, and others followed the sword. After a while, the black sword reached the forehead of the distance road. Less than 10 cm.


    bring it on!


    too fast!


    There was a snoring sound on the road, completely upside down.


    However, the sword is like a shadow, it will never get rid of it. Even the tip of the knife is a few centimeters away, less than six or seven centimeters from his body.


    Do I have to fall here? He asked himself if a fair fight would not be the opponent of the assassin, but the question is whether the assassin can fight fairly? The assassin was particularly picky about the three days of lurking, and gave the enemy a chance of a fatal blow.


    This opportunity is in front of us, and I think I am full of hard work.


    The chance of the assassin was good enough to make Ling''s mission impossible. He could only wait to die, but he couldn''t do anything to see the sword. It tasted worse than death and hit the center of the road.

 Chapter 706： identify

    Swipe.


    The sword moved fast forward, and it was very eager to see the assassin''s eyes being thrown out and ignoring all life.


    ended!


    Go this way and close your eyes.


    "boom!"


    He opened his eyes and saw **** holding a sword in front of him.


    Xie Ao, the owner of the finger.


    Ling''s eyes opened wide, looking at Ye Hao, it was incredible. He couldn''t even hide, he could only close his eyes and wait for death. Xie Xiaoyu was still a little far away from him, and he blocked the assassin''s sword with his hand.


    You must know that this assassin can make him without resistance, his power is absolutely amazing, at least not worse than him, and Xie Yu can stretch out his hand to catch the opponent''s attack.


    However, before the end of the thought, a dark shadow suddenly fell from the beam of the house at the corner of the road, and silently leaped on Xie''s head.


    "Be careful!" The highest team almost screamed.


    The goal of all this is not to bully him!


    It''s Ye Hao!


    In the end, the assassin who jumped from the beam was the last trump card to be killed. His goal was not to take over the road, but Ye Hao.


    The design of the assassination also performed perfectly.


    He must know Ye Hao''s strength and use a front line to attract him. First, the four assassins took Ling to dance, and then the assassins attacked and killed him. Ye Hao would think that the assassin¡¯s goal was to occupy the road. First, he relaxed his protection, and then assassinated. The real killing machine.


    What puzzles the spirit knife is, when did the assassin enter the room?


    There was a trace of murder on Ye Hao''s face.


    He suddenly turned around and took the sword up.


    "When!"


    The assassination did not happen. Xie Yufeng''s eyes were the exact opposite of those of the assassin who jumped from the beam of the house. Although he was wearing a mask, Xie Yufeng''s face recognized him at a glance.


    Zhao Xuejun!


    At the beginning of Silla Yenching¡¯s dinner, the sixth prince accompanied Kara, the fifteenth prince, and Zhao Xu, the assassination master of the Zhao family. Although this man did not perform from the beginning, he was most impressed by him. , So he can recognize his identity through his eyes.


    This trump card must be killed, Zhao Xuejun rolled to the ground and did not attack.


    "Do you know that I am going to kill you?" Zhao Xuejun cried.


    "I don''t know, this is a wonderful assassination," Xie said, smiling on his lips. "If you change others, it will be a death wish, but if you count to a thousand, you will forget a little."


    "What?" Zhao Xulu.


    "This is ugly," Xie said with a sneer, pointing to the stabbed person, "When he shows up, I want to know if he can hide here, I don''t know," he said. "


    Zhao Xue stared at Ye Hao and said, "Get out!


    He was the first person to retreat.


    "Do you still want to go?" Xie said proudly.


    His voice just dropped, four screams sounded, and the swallow dance rushed out from the inside. From the outside, he could see four institutions lying inside.


    Zhao Xuejun took the assassin''s last name, did not argue with words, turned around and fired his weapon in the distance. The assassin who was killed and killed was also trying to escape, but a long weapon blocked his way, and Yanling''s storm-like attack turned into a sound of cannon, blocking his way.


    Ye Hao and Ling went after Zhao Xu.


    The three men galloped past the bustling city like three lights.

 Chapter 707： chase

    Their behavior immediately attracted the attention of onlookers, but no accident occurred. Obviously, the fires in these three families have made them accustomed.


    "Thank you, no, no, no, no, how fast are we going to drive?"


    They flew fast, but Zhao Xuejun said suddenly.


    Zhao Xue frowned. The strange thing was that, as an assassin, he performed for the last time. He belonged to the kind of person who didn''t speak, and even speed games had to make such moves.


    "Of course, I''m very happy to be with you," Xie said.


    Zhao Xueting laughed, and saw that his body suddenly accelerated, turning into a black electric lamp and shooting into the distance, the speed had more than doubled.


    "Chasing the wind! This is the first sport of the Zhao family...


    The pursuit of technology is a main attack speed. There are no other skills, such as using speed to change graphics, but speed.


    I''m afraid no one knows how good this game is.


    Even a thousand years ago, a generation of fighting skills master Ye Chaofeng had never seen the highest level of fighting skills. This was all because the Zhao family was too low-key. They were all assassins, so they generally couldn¡¯t see them. So Ye Chaofeng didn¡¯t have any in this sport. Participated in fighting sports, but three were mentioned.


    Later, the Luo family created a wind to chase the electricity. It is said that they had fought with a master of the Zhao assassin, but no one knew it, but one thing can show that the wind may not be better than chasing.


    "Hey, I tried to kick the wind and chase electricity, but this time I want to try to chase the wind," Xie said, speeding up with a smile!


    The speed became an electric light, and after a while, it dropped to a distance of nearly 100 meters.


    In addition to this speed, Ling also secretly talked and laughed. Xie''s strength was not only in strength, but also in speed. It could be said that he surpassed him in every aspect, but he was not at all feeling uncomfortable and jealous.


    Ling still has a long way to go, but doesn''t want to give up.


    Seeing these two masters show the most delicate body fighting skills in the world, maybe they will also have a feeling, and the top road will pull the speed to the limit and fix it behind them.


    The three numbers flew straight into the sky.


    After a while, they became three black spots.


    Xie Aoyu in the middle of the sacred class, with enough gasoline to support, is getting faster and faster, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    The feeling of reaching the limit is beyond words.


    Zhao Xue even had an urge to laugh. His distance quickly shortened. The ups and downs of light and electricity were the skills of the king after the wind and rain in his life. After countless years of wind and rain, it was naturally absolutely wonderful.


    The more he pursued, the more he felt that he had really become sunshine and lightning.


    Especially Xie Aoyu, looking at the sun in the sky, as if he had returned to that magnificent restaurant a few years ago, watching the ups and downs of the river.


    A wonderful feeling came.


    "I''m very happy," he said.


    The sun, the sun, keeps turning in his heart.


    He seemed to have caught the brick and just missed the door.


    This has been troubled for many years, and there has never been a feeling of wind and rain. Do you want to feel it in the city of Nanqi? Ye Hao was very happy.


    The dragon''s fist and wind and rain have always helped him the most. In contrast, Feng He Yu helped him a lot, and now he can understand the second style of Feng He Yu, he is naturally very excited.

 Chapter 708： Attachment

    Ye Hao''s speed was faster.


    "brush¡­"


    After that, he saw that Xie was approaching an abnormal speed, and suddenly increased by nearly a third. He pulled Zhao Xu''s distance to more than 30 meters, only more than 10 meters away.


    Zhao Xuejun was shocked by such sudden progress.


    More than ten meters away, enough to attack him.


    Zhao Xujun suddenly turned and rushed to the large manor on the left.


    "Be careful, Brother Xie, that''s the Ding family!" Ling Haosheng shouted.


    Zhao Xue stood in mid-air, watching Ding''s family enter, turning around and saying to Ling: "Lingling, now you go worry about the owner of Nanlang''s house, get ready, I will go to Ding''s house to play."


    "Never!" He said, "The Ding family itself has the head teacher of the Heavenly King. Although the number is very small, there are only one or two people, but the number of the most sacred class is not a lot. Zhao Xu is here, and perhaps there is also the Zhao family. The Heavenly King Master is there.


    "Haha, don''t worry, if I dare to go, I won''t be afraid," Xie said with a big smile.


    For the lord of the upper realm of the heavenly kings, Xie Aoyu will naturally not come into contact with them, but if there is such a master, is it necessary to kill him? He came to kill him personally, that is to say no, if he doesn''t have one, he can''t leave because he is now in the middle of the holy class?


    The Ding family is not a tiger''s den in his eyes.


    After Ye Hao gave the order to take over this road, he took out the overlord boxing arena, put on the back of the Leiling basalt warrior, and rushed to Ding''s house with a big laugh. The kind of bold and dry cloud made me seem to want to be with him. Go, but when he thought of Xie, he knew Xie had an idea.


    Ling returned to Lang''s house as quickly as possible.


    The Ding family, one of the three major families in Nanbu City, has always been attached to the Zhao family, the assassin''s family. What is their strength?


    Ye Hao fell from the sky.


    "I welcome tyrants to my house," said a middle-aged man standing on the steps of the hall.


    Ding Weilan, the owner of this house!


    Xie knew this person before he came, he was the head of the Ding family, and he was also very tall, already second only to the sacred level.


    He said that the Ding family is inferior to the great royal families such as the Qin family, the Mulong family and the Slow family.


    "Executive Ding has been waiting for me for two minutes," Xie said with a smile.


    "How do you know Xie Shao?" he said.


    "Haha..." Xie said with a loud laugh, "Zhao Xuejun¡¯s people are all assassins, and more of them are assassination leaders trained by the Zhao family. They never do useless things. He wants to compare speed with me. Obviously, he lets you Get ready, come here to seduce me."


    "Thank you!" Zhao Xuejun walked out from the shadow of a big tree.


    The assassin is invisible!


    Zhao Xuemin''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t realize that he had mastered the most powerful professional means. He could cover his body with shadows. As long as he was quiet and did nothing, Ye Hao''s heart would be deaf to him and he could not be found. Of the trail.


    "Thank you for your compliment," Xie said with a smile.


    "Since we know this and dare to come, of course we have to give Xie Yufeng a little surprise," Ding Youlan said, and he was surprised by Xie''s words.


    "Really? I''m afraid your preparations have not been completed yet, because Zhao Xu did not expect me to be so fast, so now is my surprise!" Xie smiled.


    "boom!"


    Lei Ling''s secret armed department has already withdrawn.


    Scabbard, murder.


    A strange smell suddenly appeared in Ding''s house.

 Chapter 709： flame

    A large number of masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, masters, and masters.


    Thanks to his heart and ears, he can naturally feel that there are quite a few assassins hiding in it. If this group of people fight together, it is really difficult for him to deal with, so he chose the most direct way.


    "Come out, purple gold, and dragons!"


    Xie Aoyu changed his hands, and the Lei Ling fireball turned into a huge fireball with purple electric lights. One shot forward, and a huge object appeared.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon groaned among the nine clouds, the earth shook for 3,000 miles, and some of the owners who repaired it fell down.


    As Xie Aoyu''s strength continued to increase, so did the Zijin King and Dragon.


    With a total length of more than ten meters in Zijin, Wang Long was flashing purple electric lights all over his body, and the purple flames were flying, making the people around him feel terrible pressure.


    "killed!"


    Xie Ao collapsed and shouted.


    "Roar!"


    The purple golden dragon¡¯s third eye immediately burst out with a golden light, and the hole passed through the chest of a master above his head and entered the next floor. There were even a dozen people cut through the golden hole behind them and all fell down. Can survive.


    A dozen people were killed with one punch.


    Crack up.


    Countless electric lights suddenly spouted from the body of the King of Purple Gold. Every electric light had ordinary people''s arms thick and thin. The flame was like a purple fire dragon, covering a range of nearly 100 meters, spreading all over the country.


    No one escaped the attack.


    At this time, I don''t want to protect others, because this lightning, the power of this flame is the purple dragon, and it is also a golden light shot again.


    Only self-protection.


    In an instant, all those who are not strong will fall.


    Xie Aoyu waved his hand, Wang Long disappeared with Zijin, and his hand appeared on Lei Ling''s ice again. He looked around, and almost all the masters under the sacred level were dead. Only a dozen people were left, all injured. Yes, the number of people in the top ten is 13.4.


    Naturally, there are some assassins hidden under the corpse.


    In front of the assassin, Xie''s heart is always full of ears, and his heart is full of ears. After all, he is not as mysterious as Guther, but he can also tell where the master is hiding.


    "You, you..." Ding said, "How could he not have thought that Xie''s attack was so terrifying that he almost wiped out all the power of Zhongjian in the family? Kill, kill, kill!


    He shouted frantically and went to fight too.


    There are more than ten people willing to do this.


    It is the most important force in the world and the most urgent force in the world.


    The magic is frozen!


    Xie''s left index finger moved forward a little bit, and a stream of frozen air flowed out of his fingertips, spreading quickly to seal the ice in the world.


    "Go away!" a loud woman''s voice sounded.


    Ding Weiran and others apparently believed the woman''s words and left the scene one after another, but only two of them slowed down, did not escape, and were frozen.


    The fire burned, and the two of them were immediately reduced to ashes.


    Ding Weiran''s face changed drastically.


    Mr. Xie was very frustrated, but as a big step in a large-scale offensive, he wanted to kill six or seven people, but he did not expect to be discovered and retreated early.


    He raised his head.


    Just above the hall, a lady in red, her long black hair dancing in the wind, and a pair of stars,

 Chapter 710： risk

    Like a star, with a beautiful nose and cherry-like lips.


    "Bi Yuzhen?" Xie Ao Yuhu said.


    The woman in red said, "Does Xie Shao know me?"


    He said: "I don''t know how to become the leader of the younger generation of Pittsburgh.


    "It''s really not worth it." Jasper really collapsed.


    "How do you know how to beat the ice to death?" Xie said.


    "This is a good name." "Xie Shaowei''s name is great, and it will naturally attract people''s attention. Almost all the methods have been investigated by us. The power of this curse has helped you overcome difficulties several times, and it has given others a great deal. Big blow. If you work hard, you will be recognized.


    "Oh, then you should know that I have an earth magic spell?" Xie said with a smile.


    "Of course, but, Xie Shao¡¯s "Earth Magic Curse" seems to be limited. Ah, according to our review of the data, we know that the "Earth God Curse" can only be a passive curse. It is obtained purely by native people. According to records, some people have been given "Earth Magic" and cannot inspire this passive curse in their lifetime. Some people, even if they can, can inspire two or three times in their lifetime, which is very valuable. Xie Shao once After being inspired, I am worried that it will be difficult to stimulate again in a short time. Without the curse of the earth, you are just the most sacred master.¡± Bi Yuzhen laughed, ¡°So Xie Shao still has a lot of hope!¡±


    After the two exits fell, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Bi Yuzhen''s masters were divided into two groups, gathered on the left and right sides of Xie, and in front of Xie''s Zhao Xuehe, there were secret assassins.


    Ye Hao smiled and walked forward.


    There is a road behind you, but there are risks ahead.


    Xie Aoyu''s attitude is endless. The tip of his Thunder knife fell on the ground, and it lightly crossed, flashing countless sparks, leaving scars.


    With every step he takes, his momentum will rise again.


    The surrounding air does not seem to express the pressure, but it makes the people present feel a faint taste, a very bitter taste.


    "killed!"


    Bi Yuzhen waved her hand like the hostess of --. The three party masters shook hands at the same time. She stood motionless and looked at her.


    Three masters attack at the same time.


    Xie Aoyu will no longer use "Ice Seal". Now it is known that once he is used, the other party will completely shrink back. He still loses anger and can only temporarily put down the curse. You can''t wait for the attack.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie took a step, broke free of Master Ding on both sides, and walked straight to a group of assassins led by Zhao Xue.


    Space skills. confusion!


    An invisible space-binding force suddenly appeared, and the vitality of heaven and earth began to roll violently.


    "This is a space game, everything is together and burning!" Bi Yuzhen saw it and immediately began to tell us how to crack it. The assassins soon gathered together and concentrated on Zhao Xuejun, with all the swords around. .


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    There is a slight noise.


    Space combat skills are chaotic, and the world is forced.


    Ye Hao looked at Bi Yuzhen.


    Under the spell of "Frozen Kill", the space combat technique "Chaos" is Xie Aoyu''s best method. The former is the curse of mass killing, and the power is unlimited, because he has been elevated to the sacred intermediate realm. The latter sign indicates that he followed Wang Ling''s

 Chapter 711： Stand out

    After Arrow understood the meaning of space, his power began to rise, and there were signs that the emperor¡¯s fighting skills were comparable to those of dragons.


    Both spells and fighting skills were broken.


    The person who cracked it was Bi Yuzhen.


    She studied this sentence, Xie Xiaoyu really understood the meaning of this sentence, how could he not study it, especially when he had an epiphany on a snow-capped mountain and disturbed the entire north? Who wouldn''t learn, but even those top players, how many people can find the flaws in his fighting skills?


    Ye Hao''s fighting skills have never been cracked.


    Bi Yuzhen did it.


    She said that Xie Aoyu hopes to fall here, not because she is full of confidence, because she is confident that she can crack Xie Aoyu''s fighting skills. This is the most terrifying thing.


    "Okay, okay, Bi Yuzhen," Xie said, nodding.


    Bi Yuzhen smiled, "Xie Shaoruo, I don''t know how sad the girlfriend next to you will be? Ah! I really feel sorry for them."


    These words can''t help but remind Ye Hao of the mysterious woman who really threatens his life, she may be the great Three God Pill.


    When Xie got lost, Bi Yuzhen suddenly shouted: "Kill, let''s fight!".


    The three masters immediately went all out.


    Their forces gathered together to form three turbulent rays, which fell from the sky.


    Ye Hao suddenly woke up and was cheated!


    She was almost confused by this woman. Damn, the woman has to practice seduce and other methods, Ye Hao''s face becomes very solemn.


    Bi Yuzhen, it''s dangerous!


    His eyes flicked across Gao Jie''s figure.


    Gao Jie is a conspirator who is in the same style as Solsk. In Xie Yufeng''s contact, she is a very powerful woman, and Jasper is really the second.


    Bi Yuzhen is dead, but she has just come to the fore, who is strange to her, this is the most terrible, you don''t know her, but she knows you.


    Armadillo!


    Ye Hao stomped his foot slightly.


    "boom!"


    The ground was as solid as Beth, he couldn''t use geotechnical work, and the corner of Xie''s eyes swept over Jasper''s brilliant smile.


    "Forbidden Land Law"!


    This is the forbidden area of ??the Xiao family, and a master of the Xiao family hid it!


    Xie didn''t have time to think about it. The three-way masters carried out an all-out attack. The troops had reached a place less than one meter in front of him. If he was hit, he would be miserable.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie Yufeng took full advantage of his speed and suddenly disappeared from sight. The three of them escaped the attack and arrived at the top six on the left.


    His photoelectricity has reached the limit of speed. In the match with Zhao Xu, he learned a few things, which almost let Ye Hao master the second "cloud like fog", so the speed has increased again. This is the only thing. Way.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of breaking into the crowd.


    Space skills. confusion!


    People can crack it together, now what? You can''t be together at all, how to crack it, Ye Hao immediately tied them up as soon as he used this trick.


    Lei Ling sweeps the knife.


    Combat skills. Flying dragon in the sky!


    A tyrannosaurus pattern formed by a fighting spirit flew out, surrounded Xie Aoyu with a punch, and the six tied players were instantly drowned.


    "fighting!"


    "Die with him!"


    The six masters gathered their power frantically.


    They couldn''t break free from the **** immediately, but made their power form six destructive forces, all of which came out, four of which were free from bondage.


    boom.


    In the accident, two people were swallowed, and four people flew out with blood. Although they did not die, they were beaten severely

 Chapter 712： lead

    After a meal, one by one, they temporarily lost their combat effectiveness.


    Ye Hao immediately planted Lei Lingbing on the ground.


    Upgraded version of fighter stunts!


    Zheng Zheng.


    The weapons on the ground immediately shook, all floating in the air, controlled by Ye Hao, as long as he could use Thunder to help him kill.


    "The old man is forbidden!" Bi Yuzhen shouted.


    A figure suddenly rushed out of the living room, his hands were empty, and an invisible force came out. The weapon that was floating just fell to the ground, as if it was attracted by the earth. When Xie put it on the ground, it was difficult to control the whole thing. .


    Xie Han glanced, staring at the man, "Xiaojia?"


    "Yes," the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "You are dead!" Xie saw at a glance that this man''s repairing ability is not strong, but he is in the middle of the temple, equivalent to his level, should be Bernard Shaw''s second-generation master, and his talent for training seems to be Does not come out.


    The Xiao family smiled and said, "Ye Hao, you are too arrogant to be here."


    "Really?" Xie Tianyu stood up slowly, ignoring the ferocious eyes of Ding Weilan and his family.


    Then he chopped it with a knife.


    The emperor''s martial arts are all human!


    With a knife in my hand, the world is full of praise for me.


    The emperor''s fighting skills in the world are domineering, and he is afraid that there will be a master there.


    "This is the emperor''s fighting skill! The assassin retreated, and Ding''s left assault aircraft interfered!" Bi Yuzhen''s decision was made on impulse.


    Everyone hesitates a little.


    The assassin led by Zhao Xuening quickly opened his weapon to the left, and Ding''s master, led by Ran, walked past the fierce fight, and the attacker Xie would be saved.


    "boom!"


    The knife didn''t kill anyone, it fell heavily to the ground.


    At the same time, Ding Weilan waited for the attack to arrive.


    "No, I was fooled!" Bi Yuzhen changed her face.


    However, Xie Xiaoyu smiled, with a foot in his mouth, without a trace of his figure. His Majesty''s fighting skills did not kill anyone, but violated the Xiao family''s taboo rules.


    Escape at a time of 16 meters.


    Xie Aoyu came out again and stood beside the middle-aged man in Xiao''s family.


    At this time, the middle-aged man of the Xiao family was scared to death, and finally became a middle-class boss, he came from the small family of the ancient eight big families.


    The middle-aged man stabbed him with a long knife in his hand.


    This strike did not have any combination of combat skills, but it was the most direct and direct means of attack, the most threatening and desperate attack, and forced Xie Yu to avoid it.


    As soon as the owner of the Xiao family ran away, he immediately retreated.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The chill of 3:00 came suddenly.


    Xingyue Knife!


    Dark board combat skills. Uncertain rotating knife!


    Few middle-aged people in the Xiao family can escape Xie Aoyu''s blows. He tried to retreat, never thinking that Xie Aoyu would be hit like this. In this case, he tried to hide.


    "Oh! Oh!


    After all, he was hit in the heart and face by a Xingyue Knife and died on the spot.


    When Xie Aoyu moved, he took the Moon Knife back. He turned his head to look at the ugly faces of Bi Yuzhen and the others, and smiled: "It''s hard for me to do this," he said, "Why? Isn''t it? The king did not appear. It¡¯s funny, he hasn¡¯t been shut down, is he?"


    When the three families were fighting, it was definitely impossible for a heavenly king-level mage to go out, so he could only close the door, Ye Hao¡¯s face showed a bright smile

 Chapter 713： Charm

    Rong, the Heavenly King Mage who closed the door is the weakest power. Once disturbed, there is no need for fierce fighting, which is also the result of serious injuries.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fixed on the house owner Ding.


    But he didn''t notice the light in his eyes, Xie said to himself, am I wrong? But if it''s not closed, why don''t you show up?


    If a master of Heaven appears to cooperate with Bi Yuzhen''s research, Xie is not sure, even a master, but under such an opportunity, what does this mean? It can only be turned off!


    Otherwise his people will be dead!


    Xie Aoyu''s eyes were dug out, and a sense of pride came out of his body. At this time, he was like a giant dragon born on the battlefield, and a giant dragon died on the battlefield.


    Fighting became his greatest wish.


    "boom!"


    The thunderbolt shook violently.


    Zhao Xu and Bi Yuzhen did not stand motionless, but came to the hall with a knife and killed him. All obstacles were burned to the ground.


    "Stop him!" Ding shouted.


    All the best players will attack.


    Bi Yuzhen''s cold face, she looked at Master Xiao''s body on the ground, and realized that the real Xie Aiyu face was far more terrifying than she had imagined.


    "Fight, Auntie!"


    The cold and proud voice was full of excitement, eager to fight, Wu''s figure appeared in mid-air. She was wearing black, discreet leather and holding a golden weapon in her hand, giving people a kind of cooperation with the unique spirit of Ying country. unique charm.


    "Zhao Xue, take three masters to the sanctuary to stop the dance." Biyu really didn''t want to think, so he gave the order.


    Zhao Xuejun promised to rush forward quickly, and the three of them walked out of the bottom line in the best possible way for the sacred level, followed him and rushed towards Yan Ling, and their strength was dispersed again.


    "Bi, what are we going to do now?" Ding stared at Xie closely and said, "I am afraid it will be more difficult for our people to disperse and threaten Ye Hao." Are we going to ask the Marks for help? "


    "They can''t come," Bi Yuzhen said.


    "Why can''t we come? Will they let me lose my family? That''s too much!" Ding said.


    Bi Yuzhen sighed deeply, knowing that the contradiction between this house and the Mark family makes it difficult to truly trust each other. She can only explain: "No one is from the dragon clan, what do Dink think they are going to do?"


    "Do you mean that the Lang family went to the Mark''s house to prevent the Mark''s family from helping?" Ding suddenly realized, "But these are people from our family," he said.


    "There is nothing we can do. I only hope that the Mark family can separate them." Bi Yuzhen looked at Xie''s back and felt very unhappy. If Bi Yuzhen and Zhao Xuzhen were destroyed alone, they would have a greater impact than killing them.


    Ding Weiran said: "Please answer my question."


    "Hey, boss," Bi Yuzhen said.


    Ding Weilang shining his eyes with pure light, said: "Since we have become the first choice for the Ling family, why don''t your elderly people send a large number of masters to help?


    Bi Yuzhen sighed and said with a wry smile: "This is not what we don''t want. First, we didn''t expect Yan Ling to be here, and second, the Hu family would come in."


    Hu Jia? Ding panted and went to the air conditioner.


    Biyuzhen said: "Yes, it''s Hu''s." She looked at Xie, and took out a long and pointed knife. "I am also surprised now. What happened in Nara Castle made the Hu family unable to resist. Tell me?"

 Chapter 714： Respond to

    He said: "I have dealt with Xie Yufeng.


    Watching the crazy performance of Ding''s group, Bi Yuzhen''s eyes flashed with cold light, and she said to herself: "What is this? Ding Weiran even prepared for the family''s funeral." Thinking of this, Bizhen''s eyes fell far away. The place, "Unexpectedly, the king-level mage is about to be shut down, what are we?"


    Suspicious, Bi Yuzhen can only endure it.


    The best way now is to drive Ye Hao out of the Ding family first. Now Bi Yuzhen doesn''t want to kill Ye Hao here, she thought she was going to drive him away.


    With a long knife, Bi Yuzhen flicked.


    He began to listen to all the sounds around him, looking for a place where the Lord of heaven closed the door.


    In order to find someone, we can''t completely let go of speed, but still no one can catch him. Ye Hao''s speed advantage is revealed at this time.


    He kept running, and Xie Tianyu made a circle around Ding''s house.


    everywhere.


    His heart has been listening to what he said, but he has never found anything, as if there is no such a heavenly master, he can''t find it either.


    But the people behind him were depressed to death.


    Ding Yulan desperately tried her best to reach the limit, but she was still more than 30 meters away from Xie Aoyu. Seeing Xie Aoyu''s leisurely appearance, she seemed to have no strength at all. It was obvious that Ding was looking for his uncle''s family, which caused a while Worry.


    Even Bi Yuzhen was depressed to death.


    She is proud of her speed. He is definitely not as good as Zhao''s. Luo''s tapping style is chasing electricity, but she also has unique physical fighting skills, but she has not been able to get close to Sie. She has some ideas, but she can''t Take them out, so she can only watch Xie Yu walk into the house.


    "Xie is brave enough to stop and die with me," Ding shouted.


    Ye Hao is deaf, but the speed is the same this time, but he is looking for more funds. His heart has reached the limit. If he didn''t find it, Xie Xiaoyu would decide to destroy all these buildings. He didn''t believe it, because the class teacher of Wang Ban didn''t close the door of Ding''s house that day, so he wanted to go out and close the door.


    Moreover, his behavior was a great humiliation to the Ding family. On that day, the class teacher of Wang Ban did not respond, and did not even say a word, so that Xie Haoyu could not hear the voice, which made Xie even more confused.


    There must be a master of the king.


    He ignored the comfort of Ding¡¯s family and is unknown, but is there any reason for him to ignore the safety of his family?


    Ye Hao must figure it out.


    For anyone in a family, a family is their root, just like a big tree. When the root disappears, everything is over.


    Xie Aoyu absolutely did not believe in the existence of the Ding family. It can be said that the patron saint of the Ding family would abandon the Ding family for no reason, ignoring the Ding family, and his eyes sparkled.


    The speed has also increased a lot.


    After rotating the Ding family three times in a row, Ye Hao couldn''t find the trace of the Heavenly King, which made him a little annoyed. He flew to the top of one of the four highest floors.


    "Don''t blame me for ruining your house," Xie said.


    Ding changed his face and shouted: "Xie Yu, I will fight with you!"


    Other Ding¡¯s owners also rushed to kill.


    "Do you want to do it with me too? You don''t know what you are doing!" Yan Ling said with a sneer. Zhao Xu, who was chosen as the strongest person, was killed by herself and was forbidden to perform his art.


    "Ding''s son, fight him!" Ding shouted.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 715： communicate with

    The master of Tintin''s family came from all directions to kill him. Bi Yuzhen took a bright lamp and a long knife, and followed him with a cold light, but the speed was not the fastest.


    Ye Hao has a knife on his chest.


    He wanted to kill.


    "Thank you, brother, for letting us take care of these messy people," he said.


    Seeing them, Bi Yuzhen didn''t say anything, turned around and disappeared without a trace. He abandoned the Ding family and chose to escape, without even saying hello to Ding.


    "Zhao Xuejun, don''t run!" Yuppies also shouted in front.


    When Zhao Xue''s "wind chasing" ability expanded at full speed, she couldn''t catch up with Yanwu''s dance. Angrily, she turned around to kill.


    Therefore, following Ling''s actions and so on, Ding Wei became a colliding force.


    Ye Hao also stopped fighting. For him, more importantly, he is the master of the fixed family, and the current fixed family is really coming to an end. Can the heavenly king be ignored?


    He will work angrily to the limit.


    Hear the sounds around you.


    "I think this is a good time," he said.


    "This is timely," Xie Yufeng said, speaking to the masters who followed the path of Lin''s family. "Who are they? As far as I know, the Nanlang family seems to have blond, blue eyes and fair skin."


    She smiled and said, "Of course, they are not from the Nanlang family, and the Nanlang family is now communicating with them in the Mark family.


    Mr. Xie smiled proudly, no wonder the Mark family did not have expert help. "where are they?"


    "This is the owner of a small family that has been attached to our ruling family for more than a thousand years. These small families have also chosen to support Brother Xie, so when I came here, they followed me. They were not depended on. I am afraid that in the two big families. In front of him, there were Bi Yuzhen and Zhao''s masters, neither of whom could support it.


    I understand.


    "Even so, the Ding family will easily die," Xie Wei said.


    Ling''s long trip gave him a breath, as if to relieve his recent depression, but due to the combination of Ding''s family and Mark''s family, he was bullied enough.


    Now that Xie Aoyu is here, he is going to destroy a home.


    Although Ding Jia is very cowardly in the eyes of the Ling family, she can face it alone, but it can be said to be a seismic shock. There are as many as 20 people in the sky. Even if the next master of the heavenly king comes here, she will not dare to deal with it. Ding family competition.


    Xie Haoyu broke in alone and killed several people.


    Today, there are about 123 in the top ten of the Ding family, and a few others are seriously injured and unable to fight anymore. This situation is the best time to kill them.


    "Brother Xie, then I have to vent the frustration of these Pelicans," he said.


    "If you go, you can go," Xie said.


    On the road, he smiled for a long time, his body shook slightly, and he saw two pointed people flying out of his body, which was very similar to his long road.


    This is one of the ten mysteries Ling has mastered!


    One person comes out, three people fight.


    The three people are real people, how to achieve it, but it is always a mystery. Only by mastering the mystery and changes of training can we truly understand it.


    As soon as he hit the road, he turned into three cold lights, forcing Ding Weilan () to go to the lower position of the altar, above the upper position of the rainbow class,

 Chapter 716： irony

    Having reached the edge of a breakthrough, the three of them are absolutely possible to cross two levels together and fight the best in the sacred class, not to mention that he is also a cult.


    Ding, a few days ago, you said you would kill me yourself, now let me see how you can kill me! "Ling said.


    The three overpasses jumped to death from left to right.


    Ding Weilan''s face was very dignified, he threw the sword on the first road on the left, and it was also very powerful, so two men and three men went to war.


    Ye Hao, who was looking for the heavenly king of the Ding family, was moved by the mysterious magic power used by the distant sword.


    A mysterious upper head composed of three people can defeat the enemy with three people without losing power. It is a bit like the evil magic of the old black thread, which is used by wizards to control the battle of puppets.


    The ups and downs are like clouds and fog, they look like this.


    Xie Aoyu stared at the road and recalled the moment he turned the mysterious mission in front of him into three people. He watched the fluctuation of gas in his body, and then looked at the high sky. The sun was very hot.


    When the sun moves, the shadow of the leaves also moves.


    Xie Aoyu seemed to understand something. He looked up at the white clouds in the sky, like a marshmallow, and then looked at the smoke rising in the nearby small kitchen. The sky became an infinite existence.


    A hint of enlightenment entered my heart.


    The corner of Xie Yufeng''s mouth was full of smiles. He said, "This is the true meaning of clouds like mist, ha ha, like clouds like mist, like mist like mist!"


    Looking up at the sky, the sky, the sun, the clouds, the smoke, it is like smoke, let people see, they will be addicted to it, as if they are far away from the outside world.


    With a deep understanding of the true meaning of Yunwu, Ye Hao can only experience a wonderful feeling, it is not a simple exercise of physical strength and martial arts, but a perception of everything in the world.


    He stands between heaven and earth.


    Below the sky, above the earth, overlooking the vast land, everything is under control, but it is not the ruler of heaven and earth, but to enter it personally and dance with the earth.


    Xie Tianyu slowly closed his eyes, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Lei Ling''s soldiers were on the ground.


    He stretched out his hands and raised his head, as if he had released his mind and body, embraced the world, and used his mind and body to understand the wonderful moment and feel the world and heaven.


    "Unbelievable, he, he..." A young master attached to the Ling family looked at Xie proudly and jealously, looked at him in a complicated way, and muttered to himself.


    The people around him also showed bitterness.


    At this time, they understood that more people died than people died, and the goods were thrown away. Ah, in this kind of fighting atmosphere, in this dangerous place, someone should be able to understand.


    There are many kinds of epiphanies.


    Among them, Xie Yu''s understanding of Shuluoshan can be said to be a rare epiphany in ancient and modern times, that is, to convey the passing of those talents who once existed in the world, to understand the lives of others, and to bring you unlimited benefits.


    This kind of epiphany is almost a thousand years old.


    It can be said that the most enviable thing is that Xie Yuan''s epiphany on the snow-capped mountain caused shock and war among the ten kings. A group of people near Jiangcheng and Zheng Xiaosheng should have committed suicide by himself. It can be seen that this is a feeling, because if the epiphany is successful, Xie¡¯s future growth will not encounter any difficulties, and he can enter the rank of king at any time. Even the rank of the king. Practice

 Chapter 717： pioneer

    The pace will advance by leaps and bounds.


    Today, Xie''s epiphany is a kind of sentiment and a kind of enlightenment.


    An epiphany, or a bottleneck encountered in the cultivation process, it breaks through the barrier of the city wall and has all new things.


    Xie Aoyu is breaking through the ups and downs of the dilemma over the years.


    He has experienced the storm for less than two years, but Longquan has learned the way of death. It can be said to be a fierce battle, but it cannot be understood through the ups and downs. Now he finally sees through the bottleneck and masters the mystery of the cloud. .


    "This may be the difference," said Huoke, the head of the Nanlong family.


    A middle-aged man in his forties said: "If I had a chance to get this epiphany, I would die without regret.


    He said: ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry. Just destroy Ding¡¯s house and don¡¯t disturb Xie¡¯s epiphany, because the Ding family who has oppressed them for so many years is about to die. It is not difficult to destroy the Mark family, even if you see Xie¡¯s pride and strength. It''s not difficult.


    A big family controls a big city, and the Enlang family believes that within 20 years, as long as there are enough resources, the Nanlang family can become a royal family like the Mulong family and the Lu family. He is very excited to think that Nan The dragon family inherited it in their own hands, and the battle was even more exciting.


    The frenzied killing continued.


    Ye Hao was full of emotions.


    The sun is shining, first through the clouds, white clouds, and smoke from the kitchen, like clouds covering the fog, first soaking the colorful sun, and then falling on the ground.


    White clouds block, smoke around, and block the light. When the shadows overlap, they appear repeatedly, creating multiple layers, which look like clouds, but are actually fog; if there is fog, there is cloud, there is cloud, there is fog, there is cloud, this is the real cloud Meaning, whether it is true or false, whether it is true or false, whether it is true or false.


    Call.


    Xie took a breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    At this time, looking at Xie''s momentum, it is completely different. It is no longer a pioneer in the past, no longer a domineering posture, and the whole world is under control, like a mysterious cloud that cannot be touched or seen through.


    It is not only the cultivation of combat skills, but also the change of a person''s quality.


    Xie Aoyu was so fierce before, but now he is very different.


    Relax, if you integrate into the earth, to realize that eternal existence, quiet like a child, moving like a rabbit, ordinary environment, giving people a feeling of ordinary people, there is no special place.


    Standing on a high place, Xie looked down proudly.


    Let us continue to fight.


    Now, it is gradually gaining the upper hand, while other countries are at a disadvantage and suppressed.


    Bi Yuzhen and Zhao Xu are lost, no one can stop Yuppies.


    Victory is only a matter of time.


    Xie Aoyu saw this situation and knew that he didn''t need to do this. He started looking for the Ding Family Heavenly King again. Now Ding Family is about to die, this person didn''t even panic.


    unbelievable!


    "Brother Ling, has the king of heaven ever fallen?" Xie asked proudly.


    Ling replied: "No, seven days ago, Heavenly King Ding and our Heavenly King fought 1036 times. We could have waited for Mark''s family to help him kill him. He didn''t want to leave suddenly, and there has been no news since then."


    "In this way, the heavenly king of Ding''s house really closed," Xie said, staring at Ding Ding. The storm hit, a little panic, and the storm swept across the road.

 Chapter 718： pale

    In the fierce battle, the Enlang family may still be destroyed or even eliminated, but they choose to leave.


    why?


    What does the king of heaven mean?


    It must be found.


    "I want to see where he is hiding," Xie said, and then moved him over with a force. The four-story building under his feet collapsed.


    He mentioned Lei Ling and began to destroy Ding''s surname.


    However, Ding Weiwei still fought silently.


    Xie snorted triumphantly, turned around and walked to the end of Ding''s house, determined to force the brawny of Ding Tianwang out to see what he would do.


    In the center of the four-story building where Xie Yufeng is located, Xie Yufeng stands high in the sky, holding Lei Ling''s hand in his hand, passing through the air, and walking to a courtyard on the left.


    One knife cuts one knife, one knife cuts another knife.


    Purple electric lights, purple flames, accompanied by thunder and lightning, and cold light that could not open his eyes, fell into the hospital room.


    "boom!"


    Under a knife, the hospital was turned into rubble.


    Ye Hao was shivering with the cold, was forced to go for a long time, and then began a fierce battle, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Strange!


    Mr. Xie was cold as hard as a rock. Regardless of the facts, he wielded a knife at a crossroad on the left front and fell backward. Flames and thunder surrounded the top of his head, burning and burning ashes.


    brush.


    Xie Yu seemed to have killed God at the end of the day. He attacked all the houses of the Ding family in the name of the last destruction. Wherever every knife fell, there would be a destroyed place where someone was fighting.


    After more than a dozen knives in a row, the Ding family was almost completely destroyed.


    But there is still no King Ding.


    Xie Haoyu''s face became darker because he found a problem. He made a gesture of destroying the surname, but there were no women and children in front of those dormitory houses, and Ding''s family had children under 30 years old.


    "Ling, give him to me, you go and kill others," Xie yelled.


    On his way, the three people flew out with a big smile, and in cooperation with the leader of the clan, Hoko, he launched a siege on the top of the Ding clan.


    His momentum reached its peak momentarily.


    Surrounded by a surging breath, the oppressed Ding''s face was pale, and his figure trembled slightly, worse than Xie Aoyu. How can you compete with Gaolu, and the gasoline used for combat is expensive? How to compete with Ye Hao.


    Space skills. confusion!


    Xie''s body fell, just two meters in front of Ding Weiran, his spirit immediately became active, and the vitality of the world within a few hundred meters also disappeared. This is the space war that constitutes a terrorist force.


    After Xie Aoyu realized the power of space again, its power has surpassed its initial power. It is much stronger than combat skills and combat skills. It has a weak feeling. It is a bit like the door has been cut off. Was broken. Once Zhao Xue''s power is revealed, he will have to get close to ten masters to help him crack. He is in his alone, don''t try to crack.


    "Don''t try to kill yourself with poison," he said.


    Space is bound by power and body, and now he can do nothing but talk.


    Ding Weiwei was cold and silent.


    "I only asked you three questions. If you answer them, I will let you go," Xie Wei said.


    "I won''t say it," Ding said with a sneer.


    Xie Shide said: "The first question is, why did your heavenly king suddenly give up the opportunity to destroy the dragon family and choose to close the door?

 Chapter 719： determination

    The second question is, where is he locked up? The third question is, where are the women and children in your family and the young owners under 30?


    "Kill me, I won''t say," Ding said.


    At this time, the resistance of those Master Ding had weakened to the freezing point, and the victim, the head eagle of the Long family, strode to Xie Aoyu.


    "Thank you," Hawke said respectfully.


    Mr. Xie nodded proudly and said: "Since the battle between Heavenly King Ding and your Heavenly King seven days ago, has the Ding family performed any unusual behavior?


    Hawke shook his head and said, "No, during this period, our family is facing a crisis. In an emergency, I sent a lot of people to spy on the Ding¡¯s and Mark¡¯s houses. If they want to attack our house, it¡¯s best to be prepared. , I certainly don¡¯t have many signs of going out, but..."


    "But what?" Xie said.


    Hawke said: "It seems that some young experts from the Ding family have returned, but this is true, but some of them have returned to Yanjing, Tulu."


    Not to go out, but to come back.


    There is no one now.


    Mr. Xie squinted his eyes and looked at Ding: "Something seems to have happened to your fixed family, it should be a war with the king of Nanlang family," he said, "I think you didn''t tell me about your death, but a Great temptation.


    "Very good," Ling said.


    Now, in addition to Ding Weiran''s control, there are three Master Ding resisting.


    Boss, we are leaving now.


    "Death is better than death!"


    "Never get caught!"


    Instead of attacking the top three players, they put all their weapons on their chests, and their speed and determination surprised Ye Hao and the others.


    Death is better than death.


    This is really surprising. For such a determined suicide, Rao Xie and others have experienced the storm and couldn''t help shaking.


    Ding Weiran looked very regular.


    There is no sadness, no anger, only indifference.


    "Ding Weilan, you don''t have any mood swings," Ying said, surprised and even a little afraid of his own people dying in front of them without feeling. Is that still human? Even those cruel people who claim to kill God and live by killing can''t do this.


    "When my family comes back, it will be the end of my own family," Ding said, sneered.


    "Come back? Well, you didn''t leave at all, Ding Weilan, you can''t lie to me, hum, now I''m going to burn your house to ashes with fire, I want to see where they hide.".


    "Dare you!" Ding said.


    Ok?


    Ye Hao and Huoke looked at each other, as if fire could burn Ding¡¯s house, but if they had a passage to the outside in a certain area of ??Ding¡¯s house, they would secretly send it away, or hide it. In the underground space inside, this is natural. Why are you doing this?


    "Hey, you are afraid of fire, all right, then I will burn your house," He Yin said with a smile.


    Xie Aoyu nodded slightly and stared at it with cold eyes.


    After getting permission, Hawke immediately ordered the people to light the house and burn it to ashes.


    That Dingwei''s face really changed.


    Xie Aoyu clearly saw his fear, fear, even tension and fear, but he still held his hands, gritted his teeth, and said nothing.


    Strange, strange, how could Ding Weiran be afraid of Ding Jia being burned?


    It turned out that Xie Haoyu was confused by Ding''s behavior. Now, what is even more strange is that some people cannot believe their eyes. The person is dead,

 Chapter 720： Loud

    You are not afraid of anything.


    It''s just that the fear is loud.


    It is deep in the hearts of reluctant and angry people.


    "Ding Weiran, what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? Anyway, if people die, as long as your family is still alive, can''t Ding''s house be built?" Xie said.


    Ding Weiran looked at the corpses of the people standing on the ground, with an unbearable color on his face.


    This color made Ye Hao feel very funny.


    When they commit suicide, you feel nothing, people are dead, but if you burn it, will you feel unbearable?


    What''s the point of this?


    "Ding Weiran, do you want to think clearly?" Xie said, "I gave the order and Ding''s family was burned to death." He didn''t know what the secret was," Xie said. He saw Ding Weilan''s feet hurt so much. He punched him hard to see how he got up.


    Ding, looking at the torch in the hands of the Enlang family, looked at the corpse on the ground, and said: "I..."


    "Roar!"


    As soon as he said a word, he heard a long thunderous sound.


    A figure in the distance is rushing here at an astonishing speed, but looking at its speed and the powerful force it generates, he knows that he is not an ordinary person.


    "No, I''m Kronsu, the king of the Mark family. Why did he come?" Eagle saw Chi''er and suddenly changed his face.


    Ye Hao also has a heavy heart.


    If this person is the king of the Mark family, Kronsu, then the king who prevents him from coming to save the dragon family will not be killed, will it? It''s impossible. It''s only half an hour before and after. If you can kill the King of Nanlang''s family within half an hour, then Nanlang''s family may have been destroyed long ago. If not, how could Clonogen come here?


    Before he turned his head, he heard a long and loud voice from the distant southern city of Gunan. It was the voice of two people.


    "It''s my uncle," he said.


    "It''s impossible," Ling said. "I have investigated the Mark family. They have only one master of the lower class of the king. There is no master of the second class. This should belong to other families."


    Ye Hao''s thoughts flashed past his figure.


    Is it possible that the celestial master sent by Mr. Zhao''s family or Mr. Bi''s family will arrive?


    It is impossible to know these things for now. Just ask the king of the clan. At this time, the king of the Mark family appeared, and Mr. Xie proudly wanted to resist it himself.


    Others couldn''t resist even if they were dancing.


    She is still just the next sacred class, it is impossible to compete with the dragon of the heavenly master without invincible fighting skills.


    In addition, from this momentum, Xie Aoyu can come to the conclusion that although he is also the best player in the next paradise, the Karen Suwu who was killed by him is facing him. Absolute victory in a hundred battles, I am afraid that this person''s power has reached the limit, and I hope to become a strong man among the kings of heaven.


    "Ling, take Ding away," Xie said.


    Looking at the road ahead of Karensu, he knew that it was not their equality. He grabbed Ding with an eagle, and the other Unicom people went back, but he did not leave, but stood far away, just a swallow, standing Above the gate, she hopes to see the war between Xie and the king, and hopes to be enlightened.


    Run to the sky.

 Chapter 721： Factory inspection

    Mr. Xie was empty, staring at the King of the Mark family, Clone Su. At this time, a light struck him. He held Lei Ling tightly, and his body was filled with a terrible war.


    "Go away, young man!"


    Obviously, Klongsu didn¡¯t see Xie¡¯s pride in his eyes, nor did he recognize his identity, so he saw someone challenging him, but he was young and interesting, so he waved, and a powerful force rushed. Come out and drive him away.


    He can fight freely, but he has the power to make the best people in the world sweat.


    There is only one class gap between the heavenly kings and the heavenly kings, and the power is different. Countless masters have been trapped in the most sacred level throughout their lives. They cannot take this step.


    When Xie was only a teenager in the city, he was eager to realize the world in one day. At that time, the strongest man in the city was just a fan.


    Now he wants to compete with the master in heaven.


    Ye Hao''s wrist turned, Lei Ling''s soldiers seemed to be sweeping randomly, and the light of a purple knife immediately shot out from the top of Lei Ling''s soldiers.


    "boom!"


    The strength of the pound was suddenly separated by the light of the knife.


    A pocket knife and a pocket knife brought Kronsu straight.


    "why?"


    Klongsu looked at Xie proudly, his right hand was a bit paralyzed, a force rushed out, and hit the light of the knife. He looked at Xie Haoyu in surprise.


    "boom!"


    To his surprise, his blow did not break the knife.


    This time, Su Jian was really shocked, and he had to do it again.


    Ye Hao couldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    The king-level mage in the sky is very strong, but also too arrogant. Kronsu didn''t put him in his eyes at all. It was a big mistake, so he lost the vanguard.


    Cut off the shield!


    Xie Xiaoyu, holding a knife, turned into a blade of light, using a broken defensive shield, pretending to be a terrible contest between heaven and earth.


    Follow the knife lamp.


    "brush!"


    Karensu quickly avoided the light of the knife. After being bypassed, he held a sharp long sword in his hand, which obviously made him feel the crisis.


    "boom!"


    The two men fought with swords.


    Mars is destroyed.


    When he looked back at the sword in his hand, his face suddenly changed, holding a sacred sword in his hand.


    Killed by Lei Ling.


    However, Xie Aoyu laughed for a long time. Before fighting Pat, he completely relied on "Dragon and Tiger Fight" instead of this kind of combat skills. Facing Pat, this was the fate of being killed, but now he does not have to Was killed.


    "Xie Haoyu?!" Klong Su opened his weapon towards his eyes.


    "I''m Ye Hao," he said.


    Combat skills. Uncertain rotating knife!


    Ye Hao took the knife and chopped again.


    With a knife, seven knives suddenly appeared, woven into a strange knife net, and covered with Karensu, which made him unable to hide.


    He drew a circle around Xie''s body and then unfolded it.


    Crackling.


    The sounds of the seven knives were broken, and none of them were perfect.


    All this is in Xie''s calculation. If all fighting skills can threaten Karensu, then Karensu is not a master in the sky, but a sacred master.


    He took the opportunity and came suddenly.


    The fighting spirit of the entire body is concentrated on the mysterious warrior in Lei Ling, and in the middle of this knife, with the power of creating the earth, it strides forward, pierces through the sky, and destroys the sky.


    This knife made Yan Wu and other Go masters very angry.

 Chapter 722： vicious

    This knife changed everything.


    This knife makes the moon shine.


    With the sword out, a gap was opened in the sky, and the powerful horseless power changed the faces of the three masters rushing towards Bi Yuzhen and Zhao Xuezhen.


    They are not qualified to ask themselves.


    "Roar!"


    Su Jialun is a wild and long man. He strikes with a sword. If a dragon goes out to sea, he will set off a huge wave. He is like that god, pointing to the country.


    The two men are like swords, colliding in two directions faster than the naked eye.


    brush!


    The imaginary explosion did not appear, but the two were wrong.


    "Do not!"


    Su Zhengen''s mouth let out a scream.


    Hearing Chong Su''s alarm, everyone''s heart was out of control. If Xie Aoyu patted Pat tens of thousands of people in front of the new Luoyanjing Star Tower, they would hear that if there was any doubt, Corensu was now screaming, which would make them feel the heart contraction.


    In the end what happened?


    The crowd watched with all their might.


    It turned out that Xie''s knife was completely fake. He didn''t want to be harsh on Karensu. After all, there was a big gap between the two people in the fight.


    Only with the most terrifying combat skills, we can make up for this shortcoming.


    Therefore, Xie Yufeng''s astonishing move was entirely to trick Kun Su into attacking and killing, but when the two men attacked with swords, Xie withdrew his power again and used "clouds and mists."


    He floats like a cloud, like a fog.


    Under this terrible sword, Xie seemed to be wandering through Karensu''s armpit, avoiding his mighty hand.


    These two people were wrong.


    Karensu''s power lies on the sword.


    Xie''s left leg was lifted up and kicked back again, the anger of fighting concentrated on his feet.


    Shocking legs!


    In one negligence, there seemed to be thousands of legs shaking, but it was the most powerful force, shocking and shocking leg, instilling Xie Aoyu''s fighting spirit and ferocious wildness.


    "boom!"


    One foot is on the ass.


    I was surprised that the Lord of Heaven was kicked in public.


    Su Zhengen lost control of his body and hit the ground, hitting a deep hole in the shape of a man, making the earth more beautiful.


    "Haha..."


    Xie Haoyu laughed wildly.


    The people around us showed a black face. Those were real rumors, even if they hadn''t seen it, after all, they hadn''t seen it. This time they saw Ye Hao kicking Su Fei. You can imagine this kind of power.


    Bi Yuzhen and Zhao Xu looked at each other, and they both saw an unabashed fear in each other''s eyes.


    Their relationship with Zheng Baitian is naturally much closer.


    Jung Bati¡¯an¡¯s strength is also clearer, holding hands and asking him and Jung Bati¡¯an, even if they are defeated, they can support a period of time, but in front of Klong Su, they can¡¯t even give full play to defeat. Now this one makes him feel The high mountain was blown away.


    "The tyrant of this sword, he is crazy!" said the Lord.


    "We can''t let him leave Narnia," Zhao Xuewen said, "but he will be promoted to the king of war before Zheng Shao and Takeda, and we will kill him at all costs!"


    "What do we do?" Bi Yuzhen said.


    "I believe you will find a way," Zhao Xuelu said.


    Bi Yuzhen''s eyes flashed strangely, looking at the destroyed Ding Jia: "Ding Jia should have a secret, this is Hu Jiajie

 Chapter 723： blurry

    The main reason for entering, Senior Xiao¡¯s arrival was an accident, and happened to solve our predicament. What do you think Hu Jia will do? "


    He sneered: "It may not be the case," he said. "


    "This is too risky. Everyone knows that the strength of their family has surpassed the cohesion of the two big families of eight time-honored brands, and it is stronger. If they get angry with them, the consequences are disastrous, Hu Jia had better break up by himself."? "


    Zhao Xue and He Tian both laughed.


    They knew that Bi Yuzhen came up with a way to kill Xie Yu and that place.


    boom.


    There is a terrible power in the pit of this broken character.


    When the gravel began to dance, Kun Su flew out of the ground, his mouth was covered with blood, and his face was slightly pale. It was obvious that the price of Xie''s feet was quite high.


    "How dare you cheat!" Kronin gritted his teeth.


    Xie smiled and said: "It''s just because you are too stupid to go to war. You will be cheated if you live for more than two hundred years. It''s really funny."


    Clone Su''s nose was crooked.


    He had never thought that Ye Hao dared to face such a powerful person, he dared to take the sword from the front, and Ye Hao''s teacher was also taught by him.


    "From this moment, you have no chance!" Ken Su slowly stood up, holding a green halo in his hand and a sword in his hand, passing through the world.


    The force of terror concentrated on Corensu, and he was once again violently shocked.


    At this time, Corensu was like a polar lamp.


    How fast!


    Only when we attack with all our strength, we no longer retain the true power of the king.


    Facing this moment, even if he has reached the middle of the sacred level, if he cannot fight like a cloud, he will have to break through with a dragon, but now he is different.


    Karensu opened his weapon.


    Xie''s body moved slightly, and in everyone''s eyes, Xie became very vague, as if it were not real.


    It is difficult to grasp, but it is impossible to grasp it.


    This is clouds and fog, they are air, invisible existence.


    brush!


    Karensu took a sword directly through Xie''s body, but without the slightest strength, he immediately rushed over.


    The moment he rushed past, Ye Hao showed his body three meters away.


    This is the true meaning of cloud.


    That is Phantom Man!


    The phantom is very different from the ordinary phantom. The ordinary phantom is false, but it makes people unable to see the true and false. Just like the clonogen has not been realized, you can think about the change of true or false.


    If you think it is true, then he is false, if you think he is false, then he is true.


    Right or wrong is the opponent''s idea, but Xie Yu comes from the control of the line, which is unpredictable and cannot be cracked.


    When he appeared again, he lifted the thunderbolt.


    The emperor''s martial arts are all human!


    The emperor controlled all life and death. Under the order, the whole family, young and old, did not have any immunity. This combat skill came out, and Xie Aoyu sneezed like that hand to destroy the empire.


    The powerful force came out.


    Fly away in a destructive way.


    With a bang, the sky moved.


    All the owners retreated from their homes, and the purple light in the sky suddenly flashed.


    boom.


    In the sound of the explosion, the entire small house was reduced to ashes, and all the corpses and all the houses disappeared without a trace, leaving only a ruin.


    What about the Karens?

 Chapter 724： Preferred

    This idea appeared in everyone''s minds.


    They opened their eyes and looked at the place where Karensu disappeared, but there was a piece of gravel there, not even a person.


    "Is Cromwell dead?"


    "Killed by Xie Shao?"


    "It''s true, I didn''t see it."


    This incredible sound came from Enlang''s family. They looked at each other and looked at Xie Aoyu standing in the sky in horror.


    Kill the king!


    Is this a sign of the rise of the younger generation?


    Clone Su¡¯s fearlessness frightened them again, but there was no trace, no residue, or took the opportunity to escape and did not dare to come out.


    No one knows, but at least Kunsu failed. This is an unchangeable fact.


    "Go!" Bi Yuzhen cried.


    Everyone was surprised. Bi Yuzhen, Zhao and He Dajun turned around and ran away at the fastest speed. Their departure shocked everyone else.


    Xie Aoyu snorted, he wanted to chase with a knife.


    These three people, no matter who they are, are the best in the family, especially Bi Yuzhen, the pinnacle of this woman''s wisdom, I am afraid she is not very pure, but a slight collision, even making Xie Yu proud to Yun Mengxiu, you should Know that there are many smart people in his life.


    The most powerful person, Ge Mingde, is the most powerful person, except for the one who is famous for his great name.


    Bi Yuzhen reminded him of Yun Mengyao. Obviously, Xie Mengyao was very serious. She would not leave her if she had the opportunity.


    The danger should be eliminated in the cradle.


    He moved, as if he were an aurora, shooting outwards.


    "boom!"


    That is, when he had an idea, the ground suddenly exploded, and a figure emerged from the ground, and his head fell from the ground. The whole body was broken, full of scars and scars, but look at its shape and its momentum. There is no doubt that the king at that time was strong.


    As soon as he appeared, he rushed out with a sword.


    brush!


    A sword broke through the air.


    "Stay back!" Yan Ling shouted, her body suddenly exploded with astonishing power, and this power was concentrated on one point, that is, the night fire king''s weapon in her hand.


    A black flame suddenly burned, and it suddenly gathered on the magic weapon.


    Armed with both hands, Yan Ling ran forward.


    "boom!"


    A weapon hit her, and Ferrigan in the evening turned into black lightning, illuminating the sword that Su Zhengen swept out.


    The light of the sword was cut off from the angle of the weapon.


    I was beaten to death by Yan Ling.


    Only this blow made Kron Su''s heart cry, these little masters are really not a **** person, how could they have the ability to threaten my life.


    Even Ye Hao cried secretly.


    The light of the sword was broken, but it was not broken. After all, the power of Yan''an dance is limited, and the light of the sword, which is divided into two parts, is roaring out, and the power is reduced.


    Barking.


    When they heard Yanwu Wu''s warning, Ling Yuhang and others also reacted quickly. They were not as tough as Xie Huayu, but had to hide.


    "boom!"


    A burst of cold light passed.


    The boss in front of him avoided, but the mighty tripod he was holding did not escape. Attracted by the end of the sword, his big head flew away.


    He was killed on the spot by two points.


    It was too late for Xie to turn around, Kun Su turned into Aurora, and Bi Yuzhen and Zhao Xu disappeared from sight.


    Falling from the sky and the sky.

 Chapter 725： breakthrough

    Looking at the two points on the head, Xie Aoyu just sighed. He waved his hands and asked people to put his lofty head and body in the ruins.


    "Xie is great," he said. "It''s great now. It seems I have to do two things with him," the middle-aged man said.


    He said: "Brother Xiao still has a chance to do this.


    Xiao Wuwei raised his eyebrows and had a certain chance. Do I still have a chance? He looked at Kelongsu and said, "Aren''t you afraid of Xie Aoyu? You can live his best martial arts, he should take you back, what can he do for me?"


    He felt that Xie Haoyu used this method to kill and fight. Bi Yuzhen and the others shook their heads with a wry smile.


    Of course, they all know that Xie evolved from Dragon Fist, but it was not this technique that defeated Karensu.


    "Brother Xiao, you are wrong," Sukaron said.


    "Am I wrong?" Xiao said without doubt.


    "He gave me the hand," said, with a bitter smile. "He has never used a dragon''s fist. It was the emperor''s technique that defeated me.


    He said: "The emperor may also use his skills to fight.


    "However, it was not this combat skill that really defeated me, but a physical combat skill he used. I felt that I was tricked by him and could not pose a threat to him at all.


    Xiao Xiao''s face changed when she heard this.


    Deceived?


    Reaching the edge of the breakthrough, reaching the middle of the throne in his life, extending his life span by nearly a hundred years is not a problem.


    How could such a strong person be fooled?


    Xiao knew that he was not injured and he was about to break through. He should break through in the past one or two years and become a master of the middle class of the king. Even if he breaks in, he will never deceive Su Jialun. I am afraid that only the king is qualified to do this.


    "Is he really that strong?" The voice didn''t hurt.


    Sukaron nodded solemnly.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became very depressing.


    What are they going to do with Karen Sue? A sense of crisis was pressed on their hearts. When Xie Aoyu appeared, he almost let the Ding family be destroyed by the power of one person. If this force is directed at them, how can we deal with it?


    "Yuzhen, what do you think?" "Little harmless".


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Bi Yuzhen.


    Zheng Batien, whom Bi Yuzhen regards as his arm, is definitely a very arrogant person. Her words, not to mention here, are quite important for Biga and even Zheng Xiao League.


    "It''s not difficult to kill Xie Aoyu," Bi Yu said softly.


    Let us listen.


    After all, Jasper really saw Xie''s power with her own eyes, and she also said that she obviously had absolute confidence.


    The atmosphere in the hall is a bit lively.


    "I think that Xie''s ability to defeat Senior Clone Su has only 80 certainties. If we fight against Xiao''s senior, that is 55. If we have a high-level athlete participating, Ye Hao will definitely lose.


    "The middle class of the king of heaven asks his family for help," Xiao said, uninjured, and then waved his hand. "This is not a good thing, Yuzhen, you should know that not only Hu Jia has stepped up, but more importantly, our heavenly masters have no time to separate. They have to deal with many important things. Everything can be with us. Whether it can win in the end, I just left because of sudden The latest chapter of Doomsday¡¯s Chariot: https:/ /www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlReading the full text of the Doomsday Chariot: https:/ /www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https:// www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe doomsday super **** chariot mobile phone reading: https://m .novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on \"Favorites\" below Record this (Chapter 725 Breakthrough) reading record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The Doomsday" "Super God Chariot" please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 726： opponent

    The break is coming. I went out six months ago, hoping to find a breakthrough. This is a coincidence, there is no way to send me at home. "


    Bi Yuzhen knows naturally, not to mention that the heavenly king is a master. I am afraid that the highest order will be caught by many things, plus the need to have a master in their family. After all, in the current situation, who says that one side will not fight a family.


    "I know this is a coincidence, but we can use the power of others," Bi Yuzhen said with a smile. Just like the Lu family.


    Zhao Xu and Bi Yuzhen looked at each other, only to understand his smile.


    It turned out that he killed someone with a knife.


    Lu Jia, everyone knows that the Lu family belongs to the Ryukyu family, while the Ryukyu family belongs to the Han family and belongs to the Jiangcheng line. The Lu family and the Moron family connected to the spirit family were originally the most powerful family in the Tai Empire. But I never thought that Xie had participated in the finals of the Northern Youth Competition, because Lu¡¯s family had derailed, and finally Ye Hao took the opportunity to kill two celestial masters, and then Xingye killed three people on the way to kill Xie Yu. In the future, the Lu clan is no longer the opponent of the Mulong clan, they are proud of Xie Aoyu.


    Xiao Wuwei said: "Do you want to pass this news to the Lu family so that the master of the Lu family can kill Xie Aoyu?


    Bi Yuzhen smiled and said: "To be precise, the heavenly master of the Lu family was killed by Xingye. The most powerful ones are the masters of the two middle-class heavenly kings. They will definitely leave one person to protect the family. Do you know what happens when Xie Liyu comes to Naicheng alone?


    The Lord said that he will come to kill himself and avenge himself.


    "Yes, Nara Castle and Yanbei Capital City are only a day away. If the masters of the sky continue to advance at full speed, I am afraid they will be here in two hours," Bi Yuzhen said with a smile, "I think we will now Send a message that the king''s order will arrive at the earliest tomorrow night.


    "If this person comes and is with Karensu and me, not only will the clan perish, Xie will definitely die," Xiao said.


    The depressed atmosphere finally came alive.


    Everyone has their own opinions.


    From the depression just now to the fist, how could Ye Hao compete in front of the three kings?


    Bi Yuzhen stepped back quietly and waved to Zhao Xu and the prince. He immediately stood up and greeted Bi Yuzhen outside.


    "What can I do for you?" God asked.


    Bi Yuzhen said: "Did you find a wonderful performance?"


    "Well, it''s weird," God said.


    "It''s so weird, it''s unimaginable," Bi Yuzhen said, "I suspect they should have a secret. This is a means that such a great Ding family can save, genocide."


    "What do you want to do?" he said.


    A smile appeared on Bi Yuzhen''s face. Very simple, Zhao Ge led twenty assassins, he went to Dingjia Ruins to hide, carefully observe, if not necessary, Zhao Ge stay there to watch.


    Zhao Xue nodded, as if thinking of something.


    he''s gone.


    When he left, he said, "Did you find anything?"


    "Brother, can you believe that Xiao Wuwei came by accident?" Biyu replied.


    He Tianyu is handsome.


    "When he came, it was funny," Bi Yuzhen said with a smile. "I want to rest."


    Bi Yuzhen smiled bitterly and shook her head. Since Bi Yuzhen said nothing, he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help but obey orders.

 Chapter 727： coincidence

    Dragon Hall


    After the First World War, the Ding family was lost. Although this situation was unexpected, it still made the Enlang family very excited. After being pressed for so many days, they finally took a breath.


    A banquet is being held at this time.


    All the people were full of conversations, especially the scene where Ye Hao defeated Su. Those who witnessed this scene all gave thumbs up, excited, and worshiped, expressing their admiration.


    Only Xie smiled proudly, but she didn''t care.


    In his mind, the strange performance of the Ding family is always lingering, as if he has a throat that cannot be swallowed, and even wants to sit on the ruins of Ding''s house.


    "Xie Shao, I propose to toast you a glass, but Xie Shao''s arrival, I am afraid that my dragon family is already dead," said Dex, the celestial master of the dragon family.


    Mr. Xie said: "The older generation gave us too much trust.


    "No!" Drox said solemnly. "Since I was young, I have communicated hundreds of times with Clone, and until now, I have never won, but he lost to Xie Shao, which shows Thanks for my strength, this time we must rely on him to kill the Mark family.


    Mr. Xie smiled proudly and touched the cup.


    They both drink the same.


    When others saw them talking, they all sat down and listened carefully. As for the Swallow Dance, they had already finished eating, and went back to digest what they had said.


    "Do you know the person who fought with you in front of Mark''s family?" Xie asked, wanting to know his opponent.


    "His name is Xiao Wushang," Dex said.


    "Xiao''s family again?!


    "Fortunately, little family!" Deckers nodded.


    At this time, the eight clans were the lowest-key, lower-key than the Liu family, and the small clans had already appeared in Naili City.


    "Can you believe that they were really cheated?" Xie asked.


    "One person can believe it, two people can''t believe it!" Derox said firmly.


    "Yes, I don''t believe it," Xie said. "Even if I wasn''t injured, I wouldn''t believe that he would come here by such a coincidence."


    Coincidence?


    If two small families come one after another, it may not be a coincidence.


    At least Xie Aoyu didn''t believe it, especially after watching Ding Jia''s strange performance, he didn''t believe that Xiao Jia''s coming here was a coincidence.


    What is Ding Jia hiding?


    It''s a pity that they don''t have any news now, and they just hope that they can wait for the owner of the Long Family to discover something on the ruins of the Ye Family.


    The wine didn''t finish until early morning.


    A group of people waited until no one was drunk. At this time, they naturally had to be careful to prevent the Marks from attacking them.


    After Xie Tianyu and Derox left, they came to the room he arranged.


    "Thank you, brother." Ling Yuhang ran over from behind.


    "What''s wrong with Brother Ling?" Xie said.


    "It was just now that I received news from my family that Lin Guanwei has returned to the family," he said, a message that made Xie proud.


    "Come back?" Xie said proudly.


    Ling Dayuan nodded, "There is absolutely nothing wrong with the message Lin Xuanyuan sent me. He saw it with his own eyes, and Dad found an excuse to see him."


    "Lin, what do you mean? Don''t tell me, Guan Guan, they voluntarily surrendered," he said.


    "It''s absolutely impossible," he said, for him, calling Jung Batian an insider, "I can''t believe they would understand," he said.


    "Why is this?" Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 728： Familiar with

    "I don''t understand," he said.


    Even he couldn''t figure it out himself, Ye Hao couldn''t speak, he hadn''t seen Ling Guanzi, and he didn''t know what his surname was, what his strength was, and how to judge it.


    "By the way, Ling has always lived with the Mark family, or is it in Ding''s house?" Xie asked.


    "Ding''s house."


    "Ding''s house? Always stay at Ding''s house?" Xie Aoyu said.


    "No, he originally belonged to the Mark''s family. Later, he stayed in the Ding''s family. Until the day before you came, I didn''t know when he left, so I concluded that Ding must have a secret passage to the outside."


    Does this have anything to do with Ding''s family?


    "I know, I hope Nanlang''s family can find a secret passage," Xie said.


    The two people are separate.


    Ye Hao entered the cross hospital.


    This is the accommodation provided by the Enlang family specifically for Xie Ao and Yan Wu, and it is the best residence of the Enlang family. Xie Aoyu looked at Yan Dansi''s room next door and listened attentively. Wu''s dance was still practicing, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan Wu is a lunatic.


    He walked into his room.


    "Ok?"


    Xie Ao just touched the door and stopped. He frowned and looked at the room. He could hear two very faint breathing sounds, but it would be difficult to find if he had to open his heart.


    Is this the weapons law?


    Do they want a sneak attack?


    Ye Hao''s heart rose, he stabilized his heart, and opened the door with his hand.


    "Thank you, why didn''t you come in?"


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from the room.


    Xie Yufeng opened the door and saw two people in the room, both of whom were about 20 years old.


    "Old Zhou, you are right!"


    This room was made by Zhou Zhenwang and Binge.


    "thank you very much!"


    "thank you!"


    The two came over with a smile, Ye Hao hugged them with a big smile, but he didn''t expect that the two would also come to Naxi City.


    The three sat down again.


    After telling the story, Xie Aoyu knew that Bing Ge and Zhou Zhenwang were already in the low position of the altar, and they should go to Moon City. So, on the way to learn the news, Xie Aoyu came to Nala Town. The two people came here for only two purposes, one was to help Xie Yayu, and the other was to give something.


    "This is the king of heaven and the king of heaven and earth," Bing Ge took out a wooden box from the space ring.


    This box is about 1.7 meters long, ancient and fragrant, with two trees carved on it, looking like the King of Kuaimu in the sky and the King of Heart in the sky. This pattern is lively, as if it were real. This box is full of strong breath of life, which makes people smell it, and the spirit is also great.


    Ye Hao picked up the box and looked at the two people.


    The two looked at each other and didn''t break it. They all looked at the box.


    "You two are still selling me," Xie said with a smile. He stretched out his hand, unlocked the lock on the box, and slowly opened the lid.


    The strong breath of life is transmitted along with strong intentions.


    "moon!"


    Ye Hao shouted as soon as his eyes lit up.


    Inside this box is the Moon Meteor King Sword!


    This knife has never been used since he was accompanied by the king of the sky and the king of the heart in the holy city half a year ago. At that time, my brother said that Xie You had this knife in his hand, and we had a guarantee that we could not really open ourselves up to accept the battle of life and death.

 Chapter 729： Respond to

    He said that if we do not fight for life and death, we cannot quickly increase our strength.


    Now, in the battle of life and death, Xie Zhiwei proudly relies on walking from the rainbow to the middle of the sanctuary within half a year. This is undoubtedly a super abnormal achievement for thousands of years. Similarly, this is also the situation when he does not have a sword. Achievements only under the circumstances.


    Now, the return of Moonlight Knife showed that Ye Hao really released himself.


    Even if there is no heaven sword, he will fight for life and death. Because Xie¡¯s current height is different, he will face a master of heaven. Even if he has the sword of the moon and the sky, he will no longer be an absolute guarantee, but With this knife, he can maximize Xie''s combat effectiveness.


    Xie said: "From this moment on, I will take you around the world, I will laugh, and I will be proud."


    Ye Hao''s mood was not moved by the moon''s tenderness.


    It seemed that she felt Ye Hao''s excitement. In that month, her whole body was covered with a green halo, and "in power" actually took out a knife by herself.


    The moon seemed to respond to Xie Aoyu.


    It wants to be truly born, and to compete with many masters, its achievements will not be universally recognized.


    Zhou Zhenwang and Bingge looked at each other and nodded secretly. They knew that this knife was called the king''s knife on the first day. It had the power to ignore defense. It was called a perverted god. Ye Hao has it. It can be said that it is like one With the wings of a tiger, who is the current opponent?


    The moon will be taken away by the king''s sword, and Ye Hao will take out a pair of busts from the space ring.


    Call.


    As soon as he saw the two halters. His breathing suddenly became heavy. He had already seen that the new couple had the surnames of Binghuo, and they wanted to pair him.


    Bingge has always lived in Binghuo with the same surname, it is too difficult and too difficult to find a suitable weapon. Ordinary weapons, even sacred tools, can carry many surnames, but Binghuo¡¯s two hostile surnames belong to Bingge, and neither of his surname weapons can exert his greatest power, but he still uses them. An ordinary weapon that is not as good as that.


    "This is the halal that Binghuo and I got on Xueluo Mountain," Xie said. "Brother Bing, now they are yours."


    Reaching out to catch fire and fire, Bing''s face was full of ecstasy.


    He gently stroked the fire and rashness and "good baby".


    A strong man is like a wolf, facing a beautiful woman, this is uncontrollable.


    He even had a strong desire to fight.


    "Haha, with these big mouths in hand, the fighting ability will double," Zhou Zhen and Wang Xiao said. He walked with the ice shelf all the way and learned from each other, most of which is to understand the combat ability of the ice shelf. Binghuo''s last name, this is a headache.


    Bingge said: "I really want to fight with people right away."


    "Shh!"


    Xie Aoyu quickly put her finger to her lips, "Don''t bother, say it again, I think the person next door will find the door and fight with you."


    "What''s the matter? Who is next door? It seemed that someone was busy next door when we came over."


    "Dance." Xie Aoyu said.


    "I don''t want to fight," he said.


    Even Zhou Zhenwang was laughing.


    If anyone was the best at that time, it was probably not Yan Ling''s dance, followed by Xie Taiyu and Zhou Zhenwang. They almost all knew the name of Yanwu Dance, so many people secretly said that Tiger Rock Dance was crazy.

 Chapter 730： worry

    The three chatted for a while.


    Xie said: "You are here, no one knows, now I need someone to help me do something."


    "Go ahead," Zhou Zhen said.


    "I hope you can personally supervise and secretly monitor the house to see what happens," Xie said.


    Zhou Zhen said: "According to your statement, the little family seems to have also come to Ding''s house, and even tried to hide the secret from Zheng Xiaomeng. This shows that the Ding''s secrets should be very shocking.


    "I''m afraid this is too shocking," Xie said, thinking of Ding''s mystery, Xiao''s secret operations, and even in order not to attract the attention of others, he did not send a master.


    In this situation, because of Hu Jia¡¯s intervention, if the highest power emerges, it will definitely attract the attention of all parties, so the best way is to send out those who are not attractive, so that outsiders will not notice, the city It is the strongest, it is beautiful.


    Zhou Zhenwang and Binge nodded immediately.


    They came in the dark, no one knew that this thing was suitable to do, so Ye Hao would pay attention to it himself. Why do you think his identity is too sensitive? As for Yanwu, forget it.


    Zhou Hebing left immediately.


    They went to the ruins of Ding''s house.


    Xie breathed a sigh of relief, because he did not have confidence in the elders of the clan, but the key was that they were not the people of the holy city after all. Sometimes they always felt uneasy. Zhou Bing said: "If they meet Pete, they will With the hope of victory, they are the best people of this generation.".


    No matter who he is, he is as good as Yan Ling.


    With them, Xie no longer worried, he slept well.


    The next morning, shortly after he got up, he found that the swallow dance was practiced when the sun rose, and the figure was moving. If the elves were flying around, they were drifting.


    "Do you want to fight? I learned something last night," Yan Ling said.


    Miss Xie raised her head, stretched out her hand, and said, "The weather is fine today." She turned around and walked away. Yan Ling gritted her teeth angrily.


    Fight with you? nothing. As long as you set this precedent, you will fight with me every day from now on, I don''t have time. Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    After he washed his clothes, Ling came to invite him to dinner.


    Ling, you don''t have to do this, right? Xie Aoyu smiled, do you even want to eat breakfast together?


    "You''ll know when you leave," Ling said with a smile.


    What he said was a bit mysterious.


    Ye Hao went with him. Before he got there, he heard a familiar voice, full of magnetism, and said: "I, I am the only great and sacred woman in the world. She has absorbed all ages. My love claims to have created my love, but every woman I long for in this war, do you know what this is?


    "Oh, Lao Lang, you have wooed one hundred and ninety-nine times. Can you keep a low profile until you succeed? This is embarrassing to me, don''t say I know you." This was Lin Wuyun''s voice.


    "Is it one hundred and ninety-nine times?" I said, Lao Lang, you are too bad. Lao Lin only went there once and took off his son.


    "thank you very much!"


    At the same time, Langhua and Lin Wuyun shouted.


    The three of them hugged the bear and burst into laughter.


    From their appearance, Ling''s mission is also a small touch. It expresses real emotions and the sincere friendship that has experienced life and death together.

 Chapter 731： level

    Xie Tianyu suddenly stopped talking and looked at them with a look of suspicion and surprise. "You, are you the most sacred class?"


    "That''s it," he said with a smile.


    Lin Wuyun is also laughing.


    Ye Hao was really surprised.


    When it comes to talents, Langtou and Lin Yiyun are both very good, but who should be compared with them? If they stand in front of Yanzi, Bingge, Zhou Zhenwang, Shao Jie, Chandler and others, they will also fall into flames.


    But they have reached a sacred level!


    This is the same level as Wu and others!


    The rapid development of the war day and the abnormal development of Lin Wuyun made Xie Wuyun unable to believe his eyes, but their progress was too fast, and the speed was about the same as his.


    You know, before Ye Hao got the results, he went through a lot of life and death tests.


    "Thank you, actually," Lin took a sip of wine, stretched out his hand, and wiped the wine stains from the corners of his mouth, "We know our gifts are inferior, but the current situation is destined. If we practice slowly, We may be eliminated, instead of helping you on Angel Island, we may become your burden."


    Reincarnation!


    An alarm came, but it was a long way to go.


    He couldn''t believe that he looked at Langhua and Lin Wuyun, but he never thought that these two would dare to choose the terrible one.


    At the same time, he is also jealous that these two people have just been identified as the next level of the sacrament. Some of them just admire that they can change themselves from the inside to the outside after they are in a foreign country. This is already his highest duty and sincere respect. , Also produced an impulse. Should I also go to the baptism ceremony?


    "What is ¡®¡¯?" Xie asked.


    "It''s just a little baptism," the battle of the waves laughed.


    In this case, Xie looked at the road.


    Ling''s road: "What I want to say is that the so-called "person" is one of the most difficult and dangerous people in all great families and people. This ancient world, as far as I know, is in our five thousand three hundred Only one person survived in the history of the Spirit Clan in 1970. He added: "The cycle of reincarnation is through the cycle of life. What is it? Death is reincarnation. Death is to make people feel death on the verge of death. Through life and death, to understand the meaning of life and death, to understand the meaning of death, only to understand the meaning of life and death. This is a person¡¯s ability to understand, not by accident, but by one''s own self. All people are very surprised and beautiful by choosing the baptism ceremony through age, but all people are trapped here, unable to pass, and fall down. He said that the Yanxia administration has always attached great importance to the development of bilateral relations. This kind of pain is like tearing up a person alive and then regrouping. This is the physical pain, and the most terrifying thing is the transformation of talent and the transformation of the country. Accepting the spirit of heaven and earth, opening the mind is like a fetus being forced to open the mind. This process is impossible to extract. External power is useless. It depends on self alone, but also on luck, good luck, and bad luck. Die! "


    Every time I passed, every time I explained, Xie Aoyu felt the horror of this disaster, which was simply unbearable. The key was that the last victory was luck.


    "You two..." Xie said.


    Of course he knows whether they are carrying the future of the family or have their own wishes, but he knows one thing.


    These two people have chosen, and his jade element!

 Chapter 732： proud

    Going to Angel Island is necessary. It is the most important place for all forces in the north and the most important place for the relationship between waves. Lin Wuyun and Ye Hao must ensure their safety. In this way, if two people are not strong enough, they will become a burden. Tired of Xie, but now they can give Xie the strongest defense.


    The reincarnation of reincarnation, really after experiencing reincarnation, rebirth, without great wisdom, great courage, great perseverance, great luck, change a person''s roots, make his talent deeper, and become a real super potential stock.


    "I am proud of you," he said, "after this cycle, you have gained a new life, these two great wisdoms, great courage, great perseverance, great luck, and even no way to go!"


    This is the only thing that can make Ling so emotional.


    Ye Hao was also very moved.


    He didn''t expect these two people to have such thoughts.


    Since then, he has been with his own growth. As long as he does not give up halfway, the future achievements of the two countries will not be inferior to those of Shao Jie and Zhou Zhenwang. After all, they have indeed shown great perseverance.


    Only with such great perseverance can we succeed.


    No one can succeed overnight, no one can succeed without a storm. Even if there is, this kind of success can only be said to be a bubble, and once the bubble bursts, it can be broken.


    Then we ate breakfast during the conversation.


    Swallow Dance also came, and brought a group of people to the Ding¡¯s site to inspect. Even Lingtao discovered something inappropriate for Yejia¡¯s peculiar performance. There must be reason to think that Ling Guanwei should abandon the city. Back in the village, let him think about his own taste.


    They came to the ruins of Ding''s house.


    Huoke, the leader of the clan, replaced the old man and came to guard the scene. He saw Ye Hao and others coming, and immediately stepped forward to welcome him.


    "What did you find?" Xie asked.


    Hawke shook his head and said, "Nothing has changed here."


    Ye Hao looked forward after hearing the words.


    As expected, Na Ding''s magnificent figure still exists, and the other Ding''s body is there, looking very gloomy. As for Zhou Zhenwang and Binge, they hid in the dark and did not appear in accordance with Xie''s request. They could monitor us.


    "Wow, beauty." The roar of the waves caught everyone''s attention.


    They turned around and saw Bi Yuzhen wearing red clothes and the best shooter around him, just in front of the ruins of Ding''s house less than 30 meters away from them.


    Bi Yuzhen looked at the waves and didn''t care. Instead, he looked at Xie and nodded.


    Ye Hao is also a little bit.


    "Thank you, who is she?" the world asked.


    "Bijia is more sincere than Yu," Xie said.


    As soon as I heard the sound of the waves, I laughed, shook my hand, and said, "It''s my family. I lost her and asked Biga to abandon Zheng Batien and go to our holy city."


    "Don''t think about it," Lin said with a smile.


    Bi Yuzhen didn''t care about their jokes, but he thought to himself that he was also paying attention to Ding''s family. Obviously, they didn¡¯t know the secrets of the Ding family. The so-called "scheming teacher" Xiao Jia was not injured. I am afraid that he really came here quietly for this secret, regardless of his identity as an alliance with the Zheng family. .


    Both parties were surprised by Ding''s secret, so even though they were mortal enemies, they did not intend to do anything.

 Chapter 733： odor

    They watched, but a member of the Dragon family ran to the ear of the head of the Dragon family, Hoko, and whispered a few words, which was natural in everyone''s eyes.


    Xie''s heart filled his ears and his face changed.


    Hurley''s face changed when he heard the story of his people.


    "What news do you have?" Lingling asked.


    Hoko said with a gloomy and terrifying expression: "I just received news that in a small town 30 miles from the eastern city of Nadia, more than 1,000 ordinary people died suddenly and their hearts were poached. Up.


    Bastard!


    It''s just that every day is full of joy, and every day has surprising killings.


    Knowing that any master will oppose any party, and that no party will oppose ordinary people, this is a big no-no.


    "Come on, let''s go and see," Xie said proudly.


    They all flew out of the East City.


    At the same time, Bi Yuzhen obviously got the news and flew to the east of the city. The two sides had a tacit understanding at a distance of about 100 meters.


    When I came to this town, I felt a strong smell of blood.


    It can be seen from a distance that people from the He family are surrounding this place. Both of them are horse masters of the Tuoro Empire, so they are naturally qualified to deal with this problem.


    Ye Hao waited for someone to land.


    However, there are corpses everywhere, in the room, on the street, in the yard, everywhere, men, women and children, all dead, everyone¡¯s chest is covered with flesh and blood, and his heart is also Was taken away.


    "boom!"


    Wu Zhiye Huowang Weapon Dance sank to the ground, her body provoked a terrible killing, and her eyes were filled with cold killing machines.


    "Thank you, what do you think?" Gao Lu''s voice said.


    Xie Haoyu was silent.


    These people were killed not long ago, and the smell of blood is still very strong, and some of the blood is still very hot, but why were they killed? They were all taken away from the heart, and everyone felt a sense of peace.


    "Thank you, brother." "I don''t know when Bi Yuzhen appeared not far from the front, but she was the only one, and there were other people, such as the Lord, who were far away.


    Ye Hao also walked over.


    The two people stood in the center of their bodies, and their faces were ugly.


    "Did Bi girl find anything?" Xie said.


    "Brother Xie, does this have anything to do with the Ding family?" Bi Yuzhen said.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Xie said.


    Bi Yuzhen shook her head and said, "This is just a feeling."


    "Then you don''t know the secret of Biyuzhen''s family?" He stared at me and said.


    "If I know, why do you think I should come here? Is it necessary?" Jasper said.


    "Really?" Xie said slowly, squinting at Bi Yuzhen, "As far as I know, the little family has always been very lucky to come to Gunan, ah, with Xiaozheng¡¯s family, don¡¯t you do you know?"


    "Thank you," Bi Yuzhen said, "This is to provoke right and wrong."


    Mr. Xie said: "If this girl disagrees with my point of view, there is nothing I can do, but I have one thing to say."


    In doing so, he naturally wanted to sow the seeds of disharmony among Zheng Xiao''s family.


    The current situation shows a gap.


    The Zheng Xiao alliance is also the only alliance. It is a superficial and real entity, but each one is hidden, but Xie Yu''s holy city is powerful enough to gather power.


    It can be said that if the Xiao family really has the idea of ??dealing with it separately, it will definitely have a fatal impact on the Zheng Xiao league.

 Chapter 734： expression

    If we cannot cooperate sincerely, then we must beware of falling behind. Such alliances tend to collapse and are likely to become enemies.


    Or the biggest taboo of the league.


    "Thank you for your kindness," Biyu said gently, and the subject changed accordingly. "What do you think I should do now? How can I find the real murderer behind the scenes?"


    "I don''t know," Xie said.


    Both of them were silent.


    The murderer killed people and chose a small town outside Narnia. Even if their tentacles can reach here, the question is how many masters they came here to see, and how strange these people died, I¡¯m afraid they weren¡¯t done by ordinary masters. , Too much strength. Even if you send someone, it may not work.


    "Xie Shao, Xie Shao..."


    When the two were silent, they saw Hawk, the leader of the Nan''an family, coming here from Nan''an City at an alarming speed, his face was covered with traces of sweat and fear.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie said.


    "The body is gone," he said.


    "It''s gone?" Xie said, "Why can''t I see it?"


    "I''m very angry," Hawke said, with a strange expression on his face. "I saw his body sink a little, and there was a force around his body that pulled me back when I walked up to my uncle. At that time, his body was gone."


    Xie said, "Go back."


    The group set off again, and everyone came back.


    Bi Yuzhen didn''t stay by her side for long, and returned to Nadia''s small house together.


    When they came here, they saw the Klongsu of the Mark family, and the Xiao family of the Mark family were already here.


    Their eyes are focused on the Chinese body.


    There is nothing there, the ground is flat, but I heard from those who have been guarding this place that the beautiful body really stretched out to the ground so slowly. It is a bit strange to see Xie Yu, the meaning is more obvious, but Xie Demin Art is very different.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Just when people were puzzled by the sudden disappearance of Ding Weiran''s body, a kind of vibration suddenly sounded, and then the voices began to ring one after another.


    The most shocking thing is that their heartbeat is disturbed, they agree with this sound, and they connect to each other to form the same heartbeat sound.


    Xie Zhiwei''s mind could not help flashing past the ordinary people whose minds had been taken away. His eyes became brighter, like two swords shooting at the center of the Dingding ruins. The fragments of the earth and stone were surging, as if there was a powerful force. Get out of it.


    The general sound that makes everyone''s heartbeat grow louder.


    It emits a strong smell of blood.


    Xie Aoyu and others all flew up, hovering in the sky, watching there.


    But in this center, a huge blood pool, formed by a huge blood pool about three meters in diameter, is boiling, and the blood inside is boiling.


    In the pool of blood, everyone felt the heart beat violently accelerating.


    Their heartbeat is amazingly consistent with the heartbeat in the pool of blood, as if everyone''s heart rate is controlled by a mysterious rhythm.


    Seeing this scene, some past legends appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Even Jasper''s face is very ugly. Looking up at her uncertain eyes, she must remember the distant legend, which has shaken the most glorious year in the entire northern history. A terrifying race has been the most mysterious in history. One means to rule.


    Ye Hao''s eyes passed many people.

 Chapter 735： Hint

    He also discovered that some ancient family masters, such as Zhao Xue, He Dajun, Lang Zhan, Lin Wuyun, Ganoderma lucidum, etc., were also very solemn, and he had obviously thought about it.


    But the strange expression on Xiao''s face made Xie proud.


    The blood in the pool of blood boiled more and more fiercely.


    "Look, those corpses are gone!" someone shouted.


    Hearing the cry, people looked around.


    As soon as I saw some corpses, there was a faint halo of blood, which gradually melted and disappeared without a trace.


    When the body disappeared, the strange vibration in the pool of blood became stronger and stronger.


    The rhythm does not seem shocking, it makes everyone feel a strange panic, as if there is any danger coming, some people who are not tall look pale, and some people even fainted from bleeding.


    "Retreat!" Xie cried proudly.


    The owner of his side has recovered, and only a few people remain nearby.


    Bi Yuzhen also waved goodbye to the Mark family, leaving only masters above the world level, and the rest retreated.


    "Xie Shao, the pool of blood is so peculiar, we might as well destroy it," the clan''s head eagle couldn''t help implying that he could not stand this strange rhythm.


    "I''m afraid we can''t do this unless..." Xie said.


    "Unless the blood pool freezes, the non-war king will not be broken," Bi Yuzhen added not far away.


    "If she knows the source of the pool of blood, can she tell the truth?"


    Jasper really wanted to talk, but he saw the blood pool in the center suddenly rolling in, from the strong smell of blood, there was an indestructible perseverance.


    This is a blood pool with a strong smell, but it gives such a strange smell.


    Those who had never thought about the faraway legends were discovered, and their brains were cut off looking at the pool of blood.


    This is a strange story.


    But Ye Hao, Bi Yuzhen and others are even uglier.


    Because of this, they were testing the very bad expectations in their hearts, everything seemed to be true, and the previous legend was confirmed at this moment.


    And Bi Yuzhen looked at each other. At this moment, they did not have the previous hostility, but a tacit understanding, a tacit understanding, a tacit understanding, a tacit understanding, and a tacit understanding.


    The fact is that once this legend is confirmed, if it develops, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the situation in the north is likely to change due to a small humble trip, and it may even cause a completely chaotic situation. It is ten or even a hundred times more terrible than the invasion of Western Inge language.


    Ye Hao''s body released a dangerous breath.


    The crescent moon he hung between his neck and neck also showed a halo, that is, the Moon Meteor Sword, which itself is the surname of the wooden door, and has a very uncoordinated surname for the pool of blood.


    At this time, people felt that Ye Hao seemed to be a knife.


    An invisible sword, about to be sheathed, can split the sky.


    In the same way, the weapons of Wu (transliteration) and the Lord of Night Fire seem to merge with the weapons of the Night Lord, becoming a **** weapon that penetrates the sky.


    This is really better than Yuzhen, Zhao Xue, Lord, King of War, Lin Wuyun and Lingfei.


    One by one, when the front side shines, it is like a volcano that will erupt at any time. The sharp aura will emit a sacred aura in the pool of blood and will not interfere with others.


    When they saw this, the leader of the Dragon family, Hawke and the others were very alert.

 Chapter 736： majesty

    They are also aware of the origin of the pool of blood. These people from the ancient family have already thought of the inside story, which would be very dangerous.


    Cold and destructive chaos.


    The scene was extremely cold.


    However, the water in the pool of blood boiled more and more fiercely. In the same way, the pure breath was rolling. It was suppressed. Slowly, it was overwhelmed by the violent burst of anger released by everyone. It was gradually covered and covered. Spread to surrounding areas.


    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!


    There is a constant voice of those who have been repaired to a level that has not yet reached the level of the earth, as well as those from the Erlang and Mark families standing 100 meters away from a pool of blood, but under the cover of sacred breathing, every Everyone knelt on his face.


    Each of them was full of expectation. They knelt on the ground quietly, with their hands folded on their chests, as if they were praying for something.


    "Roar!"


    This scene finally made the dragon family''s king Drox unable to bear.


    The beep constitutes an invisible wave and spreads around.


    But all those who knelt down where the noise came, stood up in surprise and asked what happened to each other.


    "Hey, can you wake them up for a while, can you wake them up for the rest of their lives?" There was a ridiculous laugh from the pool of blood.


    The voice came out, and all the people in the family who were not in the old man''s house changed their faces.


    "It''s a loud voice," said Hoko, the head of the dragon family, his eyes opened wide.


    The eagle''s call is not loud, but it makes everyone''s shocked face show an incredible expression, looking at the pool of blood.


    Only Ye Hao and the others still looked majestic.


    They have figured out the reason.


    "Huck, old friend, guess what, if you chop off my head, I will be able to survive," Ding said, with a proud voice and a penny.


    The same huge breath came out from the pool of blood.


    This kind of momentum formed a powerful force, rushing straight to the eagle, immediately pressing the eagle''s blood jet back, and this performance made a great change in the eagle''s face.


    What does it mean that he is equal to the Dinwayis Republic, but he doesn''t want to come back from death, but he can fight his pure momentum?


    power!


    Drokes crossed in front of the eagle.


    The breath of awe suddenly disappeared.


    "Ok!"


    When a cold hum came out, I saw a face gradually appeared on the surface of the pool of blood, but not a smile, but an old face.


    "Ding Chao!" Derox''s face changed slightly.


    Ding Chao, the next king of the Ding family!


    From the beginning, Xie was looking for him, but she did not find him and even destroyed the house.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and held the moon.


    He knows that a hard fight may be inevitable, and this battle may be a situation where both sides lose, or even a fiasco for his side.


    Because Ding Jia¡¯s legend is that in the most glorious year in Jiaozhou¡¯s history, he wrestled with heaven and earth for a while, this is one of the ultimate secrets of the angel race!


    The most glorious page in history!


    Why was the Angel Group attacked by the entire North?


    Why abandon many partners, dragons and even many masters and enter Angel Island and Angels?


    It''s all because of the magic of angels!


    Angel art can be said to be the greatest essence of the entire angel race that has existed for tens of thousands of years or more, but if someone dies

 Chapter 737： Oppose

    As long as the body is not destroyed, it can be resurrected through the Angel Pool, and its strength may be greatly increased. Therefore, it can be said that the Angel Family has avoided destroying the family many times, and therefore, it is overbearing. The unwelcome angel was attacked uniformly throughout the north.


    In the end, they will kill Angel Island at the cost of self-destruction.


    However, I don''t think that Archangel art can be invented again after tens of thousands of years. It is still in the hands of a small family in the so-called Namu City, and this is not what people think of.


    Xie Yufeng could hardly imagine that if the rebirth of the angels allowed the Ding family to grow up, I am afraid that the Ding family would become a superpower to subvert the northern model, and it might even develop to the point of threatening all forces in just a few years, because of Achanel. It is against the laws of nature.


    It is difficult to train a master.


    It takes at least 100 years or even 200 years for a top master to grow up, but angel art completely breaks these rules.


    That¡¯s it, the angel tribe was destroyed by the people in the most powerful way. This is a resistance to the entire north. The angel¡¯s art is too rebellious and does not exist. Its existence is not allowed. It means other people¡¯s. loss.


    Xie Aoyu couldn''t think of how the Ding family got the secret of angel art.


    But he knows one thing: the magic of angels must be destroyed.


    All who know this must be eliminated.


    He turned to Bi Yuzhen.


    The two men looked at each other and saw that many people were killed. Whether or not the Ding family¡¯s party was Zheng Xiao¡¯s party, it must be ruined now.


    Because Ding''s reading thoughts are very serious.


    They will not allow it.


    No wonder Lin Guanwei will return home. It seems that he should know some secrets of angel art. He will let me take angel art and let Ling grow up instead of investing in Zheng Xiao, ignorant! "This is a very important thing," he said.


    As long as the angel''s art appears, it will inevitably cause all the forces in the north to attack, and the upper and lower levels know this, so he is very rational in the face of greed and reason.


    Ye Hao and Bi Yuzhen also understood that Xiao was not injured.


    The Xiao family was free to misinterpret the Zheng family, even separated from the Zheng family, and they could also come to Nanshi under the pretext of "coincidence". Obviously, the rebirth of the angel gave Xiaojia too many ideas, and Xiaojia is very likely to be A person.


    These thoughts were only a turning point in Xie Yufeng''s thinking. He was determined to completely eradicate the Ding family at all costs.


    "Old friend, I want to break through the magic of this angel. I need a little external power, so I might as well you help me," said the blood pool with a smile.


    "Do not!"


    Everyone came up with such an idea.


    At this time, Drokes'' face changed drastically, his body lost control, he flew to the pool of blood, shouted with all his strength, his fighting spirit soared and tried to resist.


    "Clonusul, help him!" Bi Yuzhen said immediately.


    Reluctantly, Kronosul understood that Bi Yuzhen had a reason to do so. He knew that once the family was born again, there would definitely be a willingness to kill the Mark family, so he flew up to help.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    At this time, Xiao was silent for a moment, and his two punches hit Kelongsu and Drokes on the backs.


    His sudden hand was too unexpected.


    Even Ye Hao and others had no time to stop it.

 Chapter 738： Pool of blood

    Deroxi and Cronsu, the two great kings of the heavens, the next mage will spit blood forward, and Na Ding Chao smiled and said, "Thank you Brother Xiao."


    A lot of blood was sucked in the blood tank.


    Suction pulls Drox and Corenthura forward.


    "boom!"


    As soon as Xie shook his finger, the moon fell into his hand, and the sword of the king of heaven appeared. He waved his hand. Other people, such as the waves and the sky, Lin Wuyun, also waved his hand.


    "boom!"


    However, a pound of power suddenly fell from the sky.


    The power of this punch is shocking, and it is difficult to turn against masters such as Ye Hao and Bi Yuzhen.


    At the back of the hall, Long''s head eagle looked up, his face changed, "Lu Tianlin!"


    It was Bi Yuzhen''s intention. With the help of a powerful Lu Tianwang and Lu Tianlin, his appearance suddenly became more complicated and cunning.


    When he heard that Xie Tianyu¡¯s head was very big, he couldn¡¯t help but think that Lu Tianlin should be here with him. The relationship with the Lu family, I was afraid that Lu Tianlin would kill him, and Xie Tianlin was not hard to think about what caused Lu Tian Lin should have brought Bi Zhen.


    It''s just that Jasper really regrets now.


    Bi Yuzhen looked at Bi Yuzhen and saw him looking at him with a wry smile.


    Obviously, the appearance of angel art was too unexpected. The accident made Bi Yuzhen''s previous deployment wrong. Now it is time to join Xiyu. As a result, Lu Tianlin also appeared, and the situation became more complicated.


    "No harm!"


    Long and Mark''s family were red eyes, staring at the desolation and roaring, while the hand of this man, Derox and Kronsu fell into a pool of blood.


    As soon as the two masters entered the pool of blood, they suddenly let out terrible screams.


    The water in the pool of blood boiled even more.


    The blood was boiling, and the corpses of the next two heavenly kings quickly disappeared, only releasing a stronger sacred breath.


    "Wow!"


    After Xiao was injured, he immediately flew to the top of the pool of blood.


    Lu Tianlin looked up at all the masters. His face was cold, and his eyes were cold from the beginning. He looked at Xie Aoyu and turned to look at the pool of blood.


    "Brother Lu..." Xiao is harmless.


    "Lu Tianlin, this is the angel art of the wild family. Once they get up, we will wait for destruction. The relationship between you and his family seems very unfriendly." Bi Yuzhen immediately interrupted Xiao''s words, she knew the relationship between Xie and Lu''s family Very nervous, so she can only be with Xiaolin.


    Lu Tianlin squinted his eyes and said, "Is this the art of angels?"


    "Yes, Brother Lu, do you still want to be controlled by others forever? Don''t you want to stand up and build your own power? Don''t you want to rule the north?" Xiao Tairan said, he naturally knew that if Lu Tianyu and Bizhen teaming up is definitely not a good thing for him, after all, he will be killed.


    The Lu family''s hopes are getting bigger and bigger!


    This thought changed, and Lu Tianlin''s heart was shocked. Lu Tianlin''s family and the Semi family were reluctant to leave, and the Semi family were only the hands of the Han. He naturally hoped that Lu Tianlin''s family would get up.


    Bi Yuzhen sneered, Lu Tianlin, do you think you have hope? If you don''t talk about the rising fixed family, or even the small family, they might let your Lu family rise and share their share? You have to think about it, don¡¯t get lost, Xiao Wuwei is using you again, once you lose the value of use, you Lu Jia, um, their little home can be destroyed by a finger, why do you want to let you The Lu family gets up and fights with their little family? "

 Chapter 739： art

    Xie Aoyu nodded secretly, Bi Yuzhen was a master in the dispute field.


    His words didn''t hurt Xiao.


    Who wants to let others stand up and share their own interests?


    The cold light flickered in Lu Tianlin''s eyes.


    "Brother Lu, don''t forget Xie Tianyu, do you think he will cooperate with you sincerely?" Xiao smiled, and he also beat Lu Tianlin''s heart.


    The reason why Lu Tianlin came was to Xie Tianyu.


    Of course, he can''t cooperate with Ye Hao.


    "Humph!" Lu Tianlin said with a sneer, "If that''s the case, then I won''t bother you.".


    The faces of both sides are changing.


    Can Lu Tianlin walk?


    Even the fool didn''t believe that the secret of angel art was in front of him, and the enemy Ye Hao was in front of him. How does he go? After both sides lost, he was waiting for the fisherman''s benefit.


    "Brother Lu!" Xiao Wushang shouted.


    Lu Tianlin stopped and said, "What''s wrong, Brother Xiao?"


    When his voice dropped, he suddenly saw a number of beating blood, and suddenly came to Lu Tianlin at a fast, almost abnormal speed in front of him.


    "what!"


    Lu Tianlin was surprised, screamed in surprise, and waved.


    "boom!"


    Because of the short weapon, Lu Tianlin was immediately broken by the shaking arm, and he flew back screaming.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also saw the image of the man rushing to the blood.


    A pure white dress, the face in ancient times, it is the king''s Ding Chao, but there is a pair of white wings behind him.


    The role of an angel!


    "Lu Tianlin, you are the last step in the rebirth of my Ding family!" Ding Chao smiled, patted the white wings behind him, and turned into a white line to attack.


    Ding Chao was injured by a sudden attack, he was a strong man in the heavens.


    Even if Ding Chao has made a breakthrough in his power through angel art, he has also reached the middle-earth level of the heavenly king. After all, time is limited and it is not easy to kill Ding Chao.


    "Go ahead, kill Xiao first!" Xie Ao shouted.


    "Kill Xiao Xiao is harmless!" Bi Yuzhen shouted almost at the same time.


    In their voices, the top six young players, including Lin Wuyun, Yan Wu, Ling, Zhao Xu and He Tian, ??played at the same time.


    Their personal strength may be limited. If six people unite, then they can only be described as terror.


    The six masters learned from each performance are preparing to attack.


    boom.


    In an explosion, depression withstood an attack by six people, but his face was a little pale, and his chest rolled quickly, which obviously consumed a lot.


    No wonder, in exchange for the low-level of other masters, even if 30 people did not hurt him, he was confident and easy to win, but these six people are abnormal, and they are the most important education of the main family. Their future goal is to Kings fight, you can imagine their fighting ability is so terrible, everyone can challenge the supreme ruler of the divine class without fail. The Swallow¡¯s dance is once again in a low position with the heavenly kings, and will not fall with the wind, how powerful it is to work hand in hand with them.


    "killed!"


    After the first blow, the swallow danced first in the second blow, and a black flame erupted in the hands of the night fire, which approached the strange fire of the night fire.


    Ye Hao also needs cooperation.


    Xiao must be killed as soon as possible.


    Who knows, there was a scream from high above, and a figure fell. It was Lu Tianlin who fell from the sky. His body was rapidly aging, his hair suddenly turned black and white, and his smooth face was covered with wrinkles.

 Chapter 740： improve

    "Angel''s secret skills... the vitality is deprived!" Bi Yuzhen''s face was ugly, "Destroyed Lu Tianlin''s body!"


    Ye Hao cut down the room with a knife.


    Others gave up their attack on Xiao without being injured, and instead killed Lu Tianlin.


    At this moment, the two sides were originally hostile to each other and had a very tacit understanding of cooperation and common diplomatic relations.


    Angelic Ding Chao smiled proudly and patted each other.


    "boom!"


    Lu Tianlin''s body suddenly exploded, and the powerful shock wave immediately shook Xie and the others, and the fragments of Lu Tianlin''s body fell into a pool of blood.


    Then you can see the blood in the pool of blood flowing violently.


    Ding Weiwei''s back and wings slowly rose from the pool of blood, and there were other Ding''s masters behind him. They were killed. All the teachers who had not destroyed their bodies flew out of the pool with their wings on their backs.


    Six people flew out of the pool and everything stopped.


    However, the power of these six people caused Xie and others a headache.


    Other masters have also made breakthroughs.


    Although no one has entered the kingdom of the heavenly king, it is also a sufficient increase in power. The key is to see if Ding Chao can use the secret of the ambassador. Obviously, the Archangel¡¯s technology also allowed them to obtain some secrets of the Angel Family. You should know that Ding¡¯s previous strength was also good, but in terms of combat effectiveness, the gap is no more than 18,000 li compared with masters with an ancient family background. Now that they have mastered the skills of the Celestial Clan, their combat effectiveness will naturally be greatly improved.


    "It seems that the application of this archangel art is not simple. Ah, the three heavenly kings have not resurrected all the elites of your Ding family. Can you still lack the essence of the heavenly kings?" I am very happy," he said.


    Bi Yuzhen said: "As far as I know, this is true. Once angel art is run, it must be resurrected within a period of time. If more than this time, it will definitely die, with technology in your hands now. It should not be an angel. The mysterious means of the nation¡¯s most prosperous period can only be regarded as the primary stage. If this is the case, it means that you have half an hour. They cannot fill the life essence of a heavenly master, and they will never be treated again. raise."


    Xiao Xiao heard the two people talking very witty, and his expression couldn''t help but change.


    "Ding Chao, you have angel art and you can''t stay at home. You are too weak now. You must get the support of our family," Xiao Wuyun cried. "He is now the only master of the heavenly king. Only the essence of his life can be satisfied. The requirements of angel art.


    "It''s strange that the Xiao family wants to support the Ding family," Bi Yuzhen said.


    Xie Aoyu touched his nose and said with a smile: "I don''t know if the Xiao family can control the Ding family and let them use it by themselves.


    "I watched the sudden appearance of angel art, there should be some fatal weaknesses, but Xiaojia doesn''t know, but Xiaojia should know a little bit." Bi Yuzhen said.


    You two say one thing, I say one thing, I want to tear them to pieces.


    But Ding Chao''s face is even uglier.


    He naturally thought, since the Xiao family knew the secret of angel art, why didn''t he intervene and let Xiao Wenhao, a person with a low status in the Xiao family, stand up. Although he was worried about being known by others, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Brother Xiao, I have a question for you to answer," Ding Chao said.


    When he heard no harm, his face changed. Without a word, he flashed past and turned into a light. He knew that Ding Chao wanted to

 Chapter 741： Waves

    Kill him and use his death to revive the elite of this house.


    "Can you walk?" Ding Chaosheng said.


    "Ding Chao, if it weren''t for me, you would never complete the transformation, and you would confess for it," Xiao cried without injury.


    "Then you help me get to the end," Ding Baoyao said with a smile.


    The two men rushed out like lightning, hitting high in the sky.


    Although Xiao hasn''t broken through yet, he has touched the middle earth of the heavenly king and has never been attacked before, so he and Ding Chao can still compete with one or two.


    "Kill!" they said in unison, looking at Bi Yuzhen.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Suddenly broke out twice.


    Only more than ten meters away from the pool of blood, the ground suddenly cracked, and two people rushed out at an alarming speed, one holding Wang Yi''s sword and the other holding the fire.


    "Watch out, boss!"


    "Behind God!"


    The rebirth of Lord Ding.


    Bi Yuzhen''s attention was focused on Xie Aiyuhe. He noticed that someone had attacked him, and when he reacted, the two people were already behind him.


    "God, fight!" Ding said, the white wings trembling behind him, a faint white halo appeared behind him, his body was twisting, his torso was twisting, his neck was twisting, his The face was directly on the faces of Zhou Wang and Binge, and his arms and legs were twisted like this, but his heart did not move.


    Ding Weiran did it.


    He turned his hand and grabbed Zhou Zhen and Bingge''s weapons.


    "unit"


    Zhou Zhenwang and Binge were not shocked by Ding''s strange performance. Their bodies were slightly distorted. They crossed their bright hands, and their weapons stirred the pair of gorgeous white wings.


    "brush"


    The white wings behind Ding Weilan surrounded it with a white halo.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Wang Jianhua and Bing and Huo met at the same time, and both of them groaned backwards.


    Ding Weiran was about to kill two people when a long weapon suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The dance of the swallow is terrible, and it will threaten the next master of heaven.


    Zhao Xue''s rear wing suddenly enlarged and wrapped, leaving only the corner of his eyes. He saw the waves, Bi Yuzhen, everyone rushed to the Ding family''s resurrected master, and they were unable to come to the rescue.


    The angel''s wings were folded in front of his body.


    "When!"


    Firefighters were shot at night, but it was like touching metal.


    The long weapon bent down with all the strength of the Yan''an Dance, then bounced back and shot the Yan''an Dance.


    Ding Weiwu wanted to separate his wings and start chasing, but he felt that there was a fierce and uncompetitive killing in the sky, and Xie Ao chopped it down with a long knife he had never seen before.


    That knife is the moon and the sky!


    Ignore all defensive lunar machines.


    Since Xie Aoyu got this unprecedented knife, which was called the world''s first knife by Master Gottlicher, he has never used it again, even in the finals of the Northern Youth Competition.


    This is the first full-scale attack.


    Do it without reservation.


    brush!


    Cut it off like an exercise.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud noise, Ding Weiran''s white body halo rushed into the shed, gathered on the white wings, holding a big sword in his hand, preparing to attack, killing Ye Hao in one fell swoop.


    The knife is gone.


    The moon made a "" sound.


    The man''s knife seems to be a.


    "Click!"

 Chapter 742： energy

    When the knife fell, the wings were immediately cut off, ignoring the moon and the king''s knife on the fifth day of the lunar calendar.


    The white wings suddenly collapsed.


    Ding Weiran cried out in pain and took a step back. He wanted to hide for a while.


    "Wow!"


    A fiery red figure crossed Ding Weilan to the left, and a sharp sword wiped Ding''s neck away, taking Ding Weilan''s head away.


    The first person to act. Jasper Jane!


    It is hard to imagine that if they did not know that they met in the city for the first time, they would have such a tacit understanding.


    When Yan''an''s wrist turned over, a black flame erupted from the shooting room of the night fire ball king''s weapon, and the standing, standing, and standing bodies were burned to ashes. There was nothing left, and there was no possibility of angel art anymore.


    Ding Weiran was killed and there was nothing left, and the chance of regeneration was completely lost.


    Zhao Xujun and others tried their best.


    In the face of the unstoppable attack and killing, several Dingshi couldn''t resist at all, they were all seriously injured immediately, and they were defeated.


    "Destroy the pool of blood!" Xie shouted.


    Bi Yuzhen nodded slightly.


    The two landed in a pool of blood at the same time, and the rest of the team launched a siege on Master Ding, but Ding Chao, there is no hope that someone who is not injured can stop them, how could Chennai be killed inseparable? Ding Chao could hardly imagine what would happen if he let Xiao off, but once he returned home, he could hardly imagine what would happen. After all, the feeling from the Xiao family is that he has the Achilles heel of this angel art.


    With the participation of Wu, Zhou, and Bingge, Ding''s resistance was even weaker.


    They face death, real death.


    Bi Yuzhen and a pool of blood landing on one side.


    "I think you know how to crack a pool of blood.".


    "Yes," Bi Yuzhen replied positively, "As far as I know, this kind of angel art should be the most basic. It has several fatal flaws. Compared with the perfect art of the most prosperous period of angels, it is not completely higher. At the same level, it is not difficult to destroy the blood bank, but it needs to be injected with strong vitality and then injected with blood.


    "What does it mean?


    Bi Yuzhen explained: "The biggest function of the blood bank is to allow the dead to generate a strange kind of energy through it. With the infusion of vitality, people will be rejuvenated. There are many very mysterious magical powers in it. There are countless haters in it. Many aspects have been cracked, but we do not have a hat. We must rely on the dogma of life force to reach beyond the pool of blood and make it self-destructive. No other way is possible."


    "How to guide vitality?" Xie Jing said.


    "Good to kill!" said Bi Yuzhen, looking at Ding Chao, who was sweating profusely. "He is the master of the pool of blood. As long as he dies, the huge vitality will come back. Without the master of heaven, the pool of blood will definitely explode."


    "Kill Ding Chao!"


    Ye Hao said slowly.


    He said that the Yanxia Administration has always attached importance to the development of Sino-German relations.


    Everyone turned around and faced Ding Chao.


    Damn you guys!


    Listening to the screams of people when they were dying, and seeing them burned to ashes, completely lost the possibility of resurrection, Ding Chao was really angry.


    The angry person was stirred by an astonishing powerful wave, which condensed into a beam of destructive power, and at the same time airdropped with his right hand, the bright **** condensed into a huge hand of ten meters, which was grasped by Ye Hao and others. .


    "killed!"


    Following the roar of King Zhou Zhen, everyone opened their weapons at the same time.

 Chapter 743： Resist

    The sword and the sword were chopped off together.


    boom.


    The huge hand was shattered, the attack was held by Ding Chao¡¯s right hand, and the direction of the bombing turned to Xiao Wushang, which is equivalent to the combined attack of Ding Chao and Xiaosheng, etc., even if Xiao Wuwei broke through to become a master of the middle class , He could not resist such an attack.


    Facing the last attack in the name of destruction, Xiao Ran ran desperately.


    Achanel Secret Aurora!


    Ding Chao''s body was trembling, and his white wings trembled slightly behind him, and he couldn''t see how he moved. He disappeared from the thin air and reappeared behind the darkness and harmlessness.


    He blew with his hands.


    Swear to kill Xiao without hurting others.


    "I''ll hit you!" Ding Chao''s beam attack and Ding Chao''s other powers were all pulled over, but he concentrated all his power without any doubt.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    In the huge noise, I saw the sound of sound, which turned into a mist of blood and a broken body. Ding Chao felt uncomfortable. A person who was slightly worse than him beat him out with all his strength, changed his face, and flew backward, but he resisted the pain and kept moving his hands in front of his chest.


    The blood mist gradually condensed into a stream of blood, rushing towards Ding Chao.


    Although Ding Chao was puzzled, he knew that drinking while drinking was helpful.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    A piece of knives, a bunch of swords, a heavy weapon rain, thousands of attacks, condensed into a single point, namely Ding Chao, all master attacks are the most powerful attacks.


    Ding Chao smiled, and the white wings behind him shook violently.


    An invisible galactic halo descended.


    The strange sound of sacred music was sung strangely from a height, as if the sky had opened the door of an angel, and the gospel came from there.


    These tunes, in front of Ding Chao, there is a white lamp, forming a cover that can resist all attacks.


    "boom!"


    Ding Chao''s pale retreat did not receive a fatal blow.


    "No! This should be the magic of angels... the gospel is a defense against curses. It can withstand more than three times the power. During this period, users can use the gospel secret spell to restore consumption." Ding Chao said in this gospel spell With the help of him, once he fully recovered.


    "I will do it!"


    The character was shaking, and the martial artist rushed forward with the weapon of the night torch.


    When she moved, all the other masters, such as Zhao Xue, Wang, Lang Zhizhi, Lin Wuyun, Zhou Zhenwang, Bingge, Ling Heying, followed her closely.


    Despair is broken!


    Ling''s dancing hand was in the night, the King of Fire, a strong black flame burst out in the shed, she pointed at the weapon, her hand held the weapon and pointed forward vigorously.


    Ding Chao''s left hand is a bit small and he has a hood.


    "When!"


    Yan Ling jumped a weapon on her hood.


    The light shield fluctuated suddenly and violently. At this time, Zhou Zhenwang and the others were hit at the same time, their power burst out instantly, and the target was the place to open the weapon.


    boom.


    Countless forces come together.


    In the explosion, there were countless cracks on the cover, but it was not defeated.


    Ding Chao smiled and said: "You can''t destroy my defense!"


    With one punch, they couldn''t break the car cover, and even Ding Chao couldn''t hurt it. Although they can continue to attack him, Ding Chao can also use this opportunity to strengthen defense, but if they attack each other continuously, even if they attack continuously, the effect is better.

 Chapter 744： warrior

    Small, but more time is wasted, which will help his recovery.


    "Die, all die!" Ding Chao began to absorb the blood mist, which is the essence of life.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Ding Chao walked slowly, step by step forward, his feet steady, but the vitality of the world''s violent fluctuations, a splendid brilliance gradually formed behind him.


    This is a blow to everyone.


    Invincible fighting skills....... The Dragon War broke out!


    No heaven, no heaven, no heaven, no moon, the two are compatible, how powerful is it?


    Zheng Zheng.


    The moon was shaking, as if it was yelling in excitement.


    From the moment of its birth, it has never really exerted its terrifying power. At this time, Xie Aoyu has no reservations. He has shown his most powerful combat skills. He wants to take a look, the so-called The gospel spell of the angel''s secret skill is evil.


    Step by step.


    Ye Hao climbed to the top one by one.


    This wave of momentum spread everywhere, so that everyone has a backwardness, even those who are at the top of the sacred class cannot resist and only retreat.


    "Is this how he killed Bi Yuzhen in the past?" He looked at the strange scene behind him.


    Zhao Xuejun''s pride is also a solemn expression, but he saw Xie Xuejun proudly demonstrate this skill.


    I remember the first battle of the Star Tower.


    He watched the incident carefully and felt the pressure seeping through, making him almost uneasy and had to go backwards.


    "How strong!" he said to himself.


    A golden shadow is now behind.


    Xie''s momentum also reached its peak. After reaching the snow-capped mountains in the clouds, Xie''s whole body seemed to merge with the heaven and the earth.


    Ding Chao also smelled dangerous.


    He fully activated the gospel spell, the sky seemed to open the door of the angel, let his voice be uploaded from the sky, and the melody fell down, wrapping his body, making him look a bit like a legendary soldier of the angel class...


    The milky white mask continued to solidify, almost becoming a real armor.


    "Roar!"


    There is a long shadow between heaven and earth.


    Behind Xie Aoyu, the most dazzling shadow of the snow-capped mountain seemed to be the image of a dragon. He proudly occupied the top of the mountain and looked up at the sky, sending out an endless feeling of war.


    "Fight!" "Dragon!" "Rest!"


    There is an invisible gas in the three words, if it thunders.


    Countless lights and shadows gathered together, did not enter Xie''s body, and then saw the moon and the sword of the heavenly king in his hand, gleaming, replacing the green breath of life.


    At this moment, the moon is like a desperate knife.


    Ye Hao cuts with a knife.


    The knife came out, everyone felt that there was nothing else between heaven and earth, but it was the only knife that could separate the world, as if the devil had to avoid it, an incomparable knife.


    The moon cut the emptiness.


    There is only one eternal knife between heaven and earth.


    There was no sound, the moon pulled out from the sky, and then disappeared. When they looked at Xie Aoyu, they saw him standing upside down in the air with his hands, as if the sword was not his work.


    Look at Ding Chao again.


    He was still standing indifferently in the air, the mask of light condensed, as if it still existed, and seemed unharmed.


    Call.


    The wind is blowing.


    Ding Chao''s body split into a cloud of blood, scattered between the sky and the earth.


    He was smashed by Ye Hao.

 Chapter 745： ecstasy

    oom.


    After Ding Chao was killed, he immediately heard the pool of blood explode violently. In the blink of an eye, the pool of blood was completely broken, flying all over the sky, and the pool of blood was full of corpses.


    The crowd only took a breath.


    But before the breathing was over, people started to look at each other. The Nanlang family looked at the Marks, and the other looked at the Marks.


    Only unite for the common good.


    Now we are each other''s enemies.


    "Do we still need hands, Bier?" Xie said with a smile.


    Bi Yuzhen''s eyes swept across the faces of Wu, Zhou Wang, Bing Ge, Hai Lang, Lin Wuyun and others. She can definitely figure out a way to deal with Xie Aiyu, but what about these people? Each one is a headache. I am afraid I have to stand out from the younger generation of Zheng Xiao before I can compete with it.


    "Let''s go," Jasper said softly. "Mark''s family is leaving the city!"


    Although Zhao Xuejun and God are unwilling, they can only obey orders. This situation is more serious than in other countries. They could not resist, but chose to leave.


    "We will meet again, Bi." Xie said with a smile.


    "Yes, I will see you again. Next time I will definitely win," Bi Yuzhen said in a low voice later, "but Brother Xie has no strength anymore. You can''t do this anymore, or you just let us go. ?"


    Xie Aoyu smiled and said, "Bi Niu''s eyes are really poisonous."


    Bi Yuzhen smiled and said, "Thank you brother, it''s not bad. I saw that I still have a card, so I''d rather temporarily cease the war than fight."


    The two men looked at each other as if they were old friends, but who knew that under the smile, there was a cold killing machine hiding.


    The conversation is full of hidden skills.


    Bi Yuzhen and others quickly proved that they disappeared without a trace. Under the supervision of the Dragon family, the Mark family did leave the city of Nala.


    Call.


    Xie Chang took a breath and landed slowly, took out two bottles of ecstasy, and fell down vigorously.


    The battle of the dragons broke its work, and the consumption is amazing.


    The moon is full of energy and consumes more energy.


    The combination of the two made Xie Aoyu exhausted all his fighting spirit, but if he hadn''t had his perseverance, he would have fallen from the sky a long time ago, and he might have been the first person in history to die from a fall.


    The crowd gathered at Long''s house again.


    Despite the loss of Droks, the Nilon family controlled the entire town of Naco. It is only a matter of time before their family grows and grows up. It may not be realistic to become an ancient family, but large families like the Lu and the Mulong family The family is definitely hopeful.


    So the Enlang family is more cheerful.


    Ye Hao and others gathered in the hall.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many archangels. They only exist. The legend actually appeared, but if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it. Fortunately, we ruined it." That is a very important task," he said.


    Zhou Zhenwang said: "Does Ling really think that this is all over?" He said, even if there are experts participating in the angel contest, I would not be surprised. "


    The atmosphere of joy suddenly became suppressed.


    "The unexpected reality of angel magic is too unexpected, but we are not sure whether there will be an angel family to breed, or whatever, but Xiao Jia¡¯s behavior is very interesting. Judging from the performance of Bi Yuzhen and others, they obviously don¡¯t know Xiao Jia¡¯s behavior. Jiahe Zheng¡¯s

 Chapter 746： Play

    Will the alliance split.


    "Impossible!" Lingling said firmly, "Under the current circumstances, it is normal for the Xiao family to have a selfish heart in front of Angel Art, but there will be rifts between them." He had a good meal and smiled again. stand up. "I am worried that angel art will appear in the shortest possible time, even people will not appear."


    Everyone nodded.


    The angel magic of the angel race is a huge threat to any power, and naturally no one would allow such a powerful existence to be born.


    So they are not too worried.


    Xie Yufeng said, "Ling, I think it''s time for Ling to speak up."


    "Yes, I will go back now, you are waiting for my good news," he said, Ling''s residence may not be far from the city of Nassau.


    Looking into the distance, Xie proudly stretched out his left hand, a black ring lying quietly on it, with a faint black flame on it.


    Ye Ling!


    Xie Tianyu took out the night fire ring, and Wu''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Nightfire ring?!" While holding the ring, the dancer gently touched it with his hands, feeling the connection between the nightfire ring and the nightfire armor and the nightfire shield.


    These three night fire suits were brought together and immediately caused Wu¡¯s body to burn into a black flame, as if she was once again born in the world as a demon. Although it is not a night fire series, it has something to do with night fire. A certain connection.


    The function of this suit is to improve a person''s combat effectiveness.


    The effect of the night fire ring is to increase the destructive power of the gas. It combines the night fire armor and the night fire shield. Although the three sets can not fully play the role of the night fire suit, it can also play about 78 sets.


    "With the ring of fire this night, sister should have the strength to fight the next master of heaven," Xie said with a smile.


    He has a deeper understanding of more and more communication with the king of heaven.


    It is true that the Swallow¡¯s dance level is at a low level, only at the lower level of the sacred class, but after all, the fighting ability is amazing, and the strength of the suites and night fires will be greatly increased.


    "Who will accompany me in the First World War?" Yan Li Wu was very excited.


    Lang, Lin Wuyun and others turned around, pretending not to hear.


    Only Zhou Zhenwang stood up, "I will work hard."


    After all, it is not an enemy, and it is impossible to kill the enemy. They have similar levels, so they do not win or lose.


    Ye Hao and others stayed in the Nanjia for three days. They learned that the spirit knife still has a long way to go. The spirit knife won the so-called competition in Southern Sea City, but did not let the senior management give up. In the end, they chose to tear down the platform. Very anxious, so there is no decision.


    In this regard, Ye Hao could only laugh it off.


    At such a moment, the supreme party would rather let the supreme party weaken its power than allow it to split. This shows that the boss of the spiritual family is too poorly managed. I am afraid that the supreme party will be weak, even if they may die because of it. Will consider the family''s interests, even if they choose to invest in the holy city, Xie will not hesitate to oust them.


    After leaving home, Ye Hao, Wu, King Zhou Zhen, Bing Ge, Da Lang, Lin Wuyun and six young masters went to the volcano in the Hengjie Mountains.


    After more than ten days, they came to the night volcano.


    The night volcano looks like a very simple mountain range, but it is only one or two kilometers high. It is at most a mountain of countless mountains in front of a small slope.


    But the night volcano has a unique feature, that is, a small space world!

 Chapter 747： Turn on

    This volcano already existed 20,000 years ago. A warrior class named "The King of Night Fire" came here to understand the mysteries of the universe and create a mysterious universe with wisdom... just like what Yan Wu said In that way, the small world on this volcano is much bigger than the Sky Arrow imagined by Xie Haoyu, because the Lord of Night Fire has another name, that is, the supremacy of space. His understanding of the meaning of the Olympics in space reached a state of extreme fear, and I was afraid that Wang Lingxin would be willing to bow to the wind.


    The fire that night was a strange fire, but it didn''t count.


    Its power is more powerful than ordinary night fire, but it has not yet become a real miracle fire, so the king of night fire fell. 3000 years later, some people also use the opportunity of night volcano to open a fire every once in a while. Set of night fire suits, and the Swallow¡¯s dance to the night volcano uses the special night fire inside the night volcano to decorate the night fire suit. Xie''s spiritual power is further enhanced, just as Xie''s spiritual fruit is also on the night volcano.


    That night, Xie''s six people sat quietly, waiting for the opening of the small world of night fire contained in this nocturnal volcano.


    I want to know whether this means the opening of the world of night fire, and the moderate temperature night volcano, which has been heating up for the past two days, making it look like a volcano.


    "I''ve heard of spiritual fruit, it only affects soul damage, but soul damage seems to be only a few soul spells tens of thousands of years ago, so it has the ability to lose the profession of death. Soul damage is almost non-existent, soul How to be born?" he said.


    Zhou Zhenwang said: "The birth of spiritual fruits is beautiful and should be connected with the magic of certain enemies. No one can give you a reasonable explanation unless someone has a deep understanding of the profession of herbalists." He said, "I am more interested in the fall of the night lord. What does Yan girl know?"


    "A dead man has been dead for more than 20,000 years, how did he die?" he said.


    "It works," Zhou Zhen nodded.


    The Lord of the Night fell on the battlefield.


    Several people were shocked.


    The defeat of the Imperial War cannot be said to be useless.


    From ancient times to the present, not many people are qualified to fight at the level of the empire, they can know more, and this will definitely have an advantage to them.


    "What''s the specific situation?" Sister Yan said in detail.


    The King of War is a distant country.


    Xie also wanted to know the status of the King of War, especially knowing that there was a terrible woman hidden in the Three God Pill, which made him want to know.


    "According to the records of our family, the King of Night Fire is the most promising in 30,000 years. His enemy discovered this night volcano. It has been closed for ten years, and only a year has not been closed. As a result, he lost All the hard work, but he was still in a mentality of being killed by future immigrants. He was unwilling to give up, hiding in a night owl, boasting for a hundred years, but ultimately failed. The night illuminates the golden light, Reflecting half of the sky, black lotus appeared in the volcano at night thousands of miles away, and the night fire king appeared in front of the public like a night fire and returned to the night sky. "I''m very happy," she said.


    But the crowd was very excited.


    Now that the night fire king is back in the night fire space, does this mean they can feel something in the night fire space? A thousand years ago,

 Chapter 748： restraint

    Ye Hao realized for the first time in Snow Mountain, and communicated with Ye Chaofeng, a master of combat skills. How does he communicate with the Night Fire King who travels through time and space? Want to gain all the experience of the Lord of the Night, even the experience of the Emperor of War?


    Zhou Zhenwanglu: "According to our family records, the experience of the night fire king may have been destroyed, but some of his weapons and other things should still be alive. Eventually, the night fire Lord will incarnate into the night fire. A thunder in the sky and a light Light enters the night fire space. These two existences should be connected with the last existence of the night fire king. If available, I hope that these two projects will span time and space to convey some of the spirituality left by the night king thought."


    He said: "I didn''t expect you to know so much about the night fire space.


    When the voice sounded, a tall and thin man with a gloomy expression and no eyebrows suddenly appeared in the place where Ye Hao and others were less than ten meters away.


    Silently, Ye Hao and the others didn¡¯t notice his arrival. Both knew that his restoration was great. He was very good at hiding. He belonged to a difficult person. If he was attacked, his last name would be even worse. high.


    After seeing this person, Zhou Zhenwang said coldly, "The natural disaster family?"


    Xie Aoyu also felt the unique breath that day, as if to destroy everything, and restrained each other with his surname.


    "Your eyes are very powerful, and your arm is broken." This person is still a voice that makes people feel cold all over.


    Ye Hao waited for someone to raise his eyebrows.


    Others directly mentioned that Zhou Zhenwang had no arms, which made people feel very disgusting, but Zhou Zhenwang looked very cold, "Since you can come here, you must have an identity."


    "With a smile, the ten leaders of the natural disaster family will always be my grandfather," the man said proudly.


    "I never heard of it."


    With contempt, it suddenly made this gloomy and terrifying face stare at Xie Aoyu with a pair of dead fish eyes, without any color, "The ignorant boy is looking for death!"


    Xie Haoyu completely ignored the threat of a smile, as if he was talking about an ordinary thing.


    Hey, hey.


    There was a big smile on that gloomy and terrifying face, but his smile looked harsher than before.


    With his laughter, more than 20 masters came out from the east and south.


    They were all full of strong dead spirits, because more than a dozen people gathered together, the natural death of the two groups was very strong. Where they walked, the tenacious weeds withered and lost the breath of life.


    Such a heavy dead spirit made Ye Hao frowned.


    From Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, Uranus, and natural disasters, all are by Uranus. Among the dead, the one they were born afraid of was the owner of the Woody family. It can be said that the owner of Rainbow is Mu''s surname. It is possible to compete with the heavenly kings and masters of the natural disaster family, but this weakness brings about a terrible advantage, not a person who has a surname. Once they meet the owner of the natural disaster family, I am afraid that the owner of the natural disaster will kill The master of the king.


    Therefore, there are too many natural disasters. Among the six people, Xie Xiaoyu, in addition to the surname Mu, also has five people who are oppressed by nature in the face of natural disasters. Only 10% of the power can achieve eight achievements. This is quite good. .

 Chapter 749： colour

    "Are you going by yourself, or are we sending you away?" He said with a smile.


    Xie Haoyu didn''t bother to look at him. Suddenly there was a strong breath of life with the woody surname. Accompanied by the name of the moonlight meteor king, his whole body was covered with a layer of green life.


    "The last name of the tree!" Facing the people waiting for natural disasters is a change.


    They were born afraid of Woody''s last name.


    If it were not for their elders to break through the emperor''s hierarchy and win the war, I am afraid they would always be suppressed by the ten kings of the heavenly king, the heavenly king, and the heart king.


    Xie said, "Are you qualified to let me go?"


    "Who are you?" Cai''s arrogance finally ended.


    "You are not qualified to know," Xie Lue said.


    "you!"


    He almost laughed to death. For him, the status of natural disaster families is extremely high, and natural disaster families can become elderly people, all of which are in the king''s war. Or ten kings, they have to fight against the king who has always been domineering. He came here because he happened to read an ancient book that recorded the actions of the night fire king in the night volcano. At that time, I secretly took a man out to explore, but I didn''t expect to be ignored.


    Although he is very angry, the name of Woodmoto is more than he thought, but he still dare not go easily, because he knows that these two forces are not the only ones that come to the volcano. If the torch burns both sides, it will Give others a chance to take advantage of the fisherman.


    "Okay, okay, when you enter the night room, let me see how crazy you are," a frown said.


    Regardless of the threat of smiling, Mr. Xie closed his eyes slightly, as if closing his eyes, smiling more angry, almost going crazy.


    With a sneer, he led people to sit about ten meters away from Xie''s six people, waiting for the night fire to open.


    Both sides are waiting calmly.


    The intense heat generated by the volcano at night is getting stronger and stronger, and the temperature rises to forty to fifty degrees.


    These flowers and trees are very beautiful.


    Their surface is covered with green brilliance, Xie Huayu''s figure is very good, and his heart is shaken in the darkness. Naturally, he could see that these flowers and trees seemed to have signs of evolution, which belonged to the existence of self-consciousness.


    At this time, the sound of breaking rang.


    Xie Aoyu looked from a distance and saw seven or eight people coming from the west. With Xie Yufeng''s eyes, he saw that the first person was a young master under 30. A person in white clothes looked very beautiful.


    Zheng Xinhua? The waves recognized the bearer''s identity at a glance.


    Zheng family?


    Xie Yufeng''s secret is that not many people in the volcano seem to know the story of "The King of Night". Do Wu Wu, Zhou Zhen and others of the Zheng family have any records in this regard? No, if there is, I am afraid we can''t send such a few people.


    "Is this Zheng Xinhua''s position in the Zheng family?" Xie asked.


    "The 29-year-old Zheng Xinhua, just before the opening of Angel Island, was 30 years old and could not enter Angel Island. Although he had good qualifications, due to age restrictions, Zheng Yunyang, Zheng Chuantao, Ge Ge and others did not enter the core of the Zheng family. ."He says.


    If you put the 29-year-old middle class at other times, this is definitely a rare genius, but with the rise of Xie Aoyu, Zheng Bati¡¯an, Wu Jitian, Yan Wu, Zhou Zhen and others, they are all expected to be in 29 Stable day shifts at the age of the year, and even higher levels are unobtrusive.


    Zheng Xinhua brought six masters, and a total of seven fell on the volcano at night.

 Chapter 750： brown

    As soon as he fell to the ground, he saw these two men frowning, as if they were a little unhappy with the arrival of others, but when his eyes passed over Ye Hao''s face, he suddenly threw out a sentence: "You are Ye Hao. ?"


    Mr. Xie sighed proudly and secretly. It is estimated that this is the price of fame and fortune.


    This Zheng Xinhua, he had never seen it before, and even the name was the first time he heard it, but because of his identity, it was completely broken.


    It was not until Xie Aoyu spoke up that the people in the disaster family screamed that day.


    "What? Is he Ye Hao?"


    "Is he a knife tyrant?"


    As for the cry of the natural disaster family, Xie Aoyu is indifferent. He naturally knows that although the natural disaster family is trapped in the Hengshi Mountains, it does not mean that they know nothing about the outside world, especially the head of the natural disaster has reached the king. After the status, they have been outside.


    Over time, Xie Aoyu burst into laughter. I don''t know what he was thinking, but it made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Does Zheng know know me?" Xie Aoyu said.


    "Ask the world," Zheng Xinhua said, "Who doesn''t know you?"


    "Some people really don''t know me," Xie said in the people''s natural disasters.


    People''s faces become a little ugly in natural disasters. This is a kind of irony. They are suppressed in the mountains and rarely joking in the outside world.


    "It can only be said that they are ignorant," he said.


    Five or six numbers flew towards the night volcano at an alarming speed.


    They are both blond and blue-eyed, tall and tall, two women with brown eyes, they are wearing beautiful clothes.


    "Zheng Xinhua in the Tianyang Race!" He whispered when he saw this man.


    Tianyang!


    Xie Aoyu''s heart was spouting a very bad feeling. If before that, he had seen a Tianluo man and a winged woman from the Tianluo Empire, and had also seen two people in Xueluo Mountain.


    According to normal circumstances, Tianyang and the Winged Woman were sealed to death. They were killed thousands of years ago, forced to flee to the sea, occupy two islands, and seal them. It usually takes hundreds of years to strike the Biancheng seal. , But now he appeared in front of him again, who knew that there were no other people outside, but they didn''t see what it was?


    They deliberately conceal the facts!


    If this is the case, it is time for the chaos in the north of Ji''ao, because the westerners want to get out of the swamp, and the natural disasters in the southern part of Hengshi Mountain can leave the pasture of Hengshi Mountain.


    He smiled and said: "I am responsible for whether you are a man of the sun or a woman of the earth. If you look down on our people, you will wait for your people to be destroyed.".


    "You speak so loudly," he said, "Do you think natural disasters are still invincible many years ago?"


    "Well, if this is the case, you will soon know that after a thousand years of natural disasters, we have been born again, that is, sweeping across thousands of continents, sweeping the entire ocean world, and becoming the masters under the stars!" smiled , Said proudly.


    Everyone laughed at it.


    Natural disasters are indeed very serious, and in terms of the time of their existence, I am afraid that these eight great ancient families can only be regarded as children in front of them, because they have existed for nearly 15 years, thousands of years ago, five Han family began to rise, other powerful families also began to decline, natural disaster families have been born, and the result is a blow to the destruction of surnames. Trapped in the mountains

 Chapter 751： decline

    How can there be countless mountains and forests for thousands of years? Even if they can survive. Their power will definitely be greatly exhausted. In the eyes of Xie Aoyu, Zheng Xinhua and Jon, the natural disaster family will not be the leader of the imperial order. The power of other people may not be able to compete with the eight ancient families. With the head of a king, he is qualified to destroy any power.


    "Your Excellency must know that this is a question, whether you, the leader of this natural disaster, can fight against Master Gothlish, whether you can survive, if he dies, hey, your natural disaster family will be affected again. Trapped in the mountains.


    The clown smiled and said: "Ignorance, our elders will win!".


    Xie Aoyu left his mouth and said that he was ignorant.


    It took a long time to reach the title of the emperor of war.


    "Don''t you believe it?" the young man laughed.


    A dry person always shows contempt.


    Just listen to his gloomy smile and say: "Getricher has a special identity. Once he starts to choose a family member and inherit his identity, his identity will disappear. Now he has found a family member for a year. too much."


    Zhou Zhenwang smiled slightly and said, "Master Gottlicher''s power is declining.


    He said: "This is the secret of our natural disasters, the entire North, and the entire ocean world. Only our natural disasters know this," he said. This is also the result of their efforts to prevent our natural disasters! "


    Everyone was surprised to hear this.


    At first they did not believe it, but this was related to the closure of families in natural disasters many years ago. It must be believed that in the past few years, all forces are the most vulnerable. The natural disaster family can be said to be a unique performance, its power is enough to sweep the north, but in the end it is mysteriously sealed. Even the great old family is a mystery, I didn''t expect it to have something to do with the pulse of Master Gottlicher.


    What is the origin of Master Godricks?


    How can we maintain strong levels of natural disasters for a long time?


    Why did Master Major choose his family and his power began to weaken?


    "This secret is not only known by your natural disaster family, but also by our people in western Sichuan," Leng arrogant voice sounded, and a group of people walked out of the darkness.


    Mr. Xie sighed proudly, "This Westerner is really alive, as if they are everywhere, why did he appear in the volcano at night again?"? The night volcano is composed of the Lord of Night Fire, the King of Night Fire, the name of fire, and the name of space, and it has nothing to do with water.


    "You know how to get out of the swamp," he said.


    "We have no chance, but..." he said, "we will never forget the rewards of those who prevent us from leaving the swamp!"


    Xie Haoyu smiled secretly, but these people killed themselves.


    As early as Xie Tianyu expected, it can be said that all their hopes were destroyed by him. Even if they had a chance to get out of the swamp, Xie Tianyu stabbed them out, which led to the Hachinohe family in the ancient world sending experts to Wang''s house. Many other people.


    It can be said that Westerners hate Xie Ao into the bone marrow.


    It¡¯s just that they appear in this place, which makes Ye Hao a little headache. You should know that there are endless mysteries in night owls, and they may also bring unexpected benefits. If someone comes here to make trouble and kill him, it¡¯s really troublesome, and may even make him lose. achievement.

 Chapter 752： kingdom

    "Oh, my friends in the western marshlands, you are very busy with work and have nothing to do with our Tianyang people," said Jon of Tianyang''s family.


    Ye Hao and others looked at Tianyangren with contempt.


    "We in the West have only one enemy, and that is Ye Hao!" said the leader of the Westerners, "I have only one goal in my life, and I only have one goal to kill Ye Hao."


    His words undoubtedly made Zheng Xinhua, Jon and the master who laughed at the three sides gloated for a while.


    The appearance of Ye Hao made them feel a lot of pressure at first, and now someone specializes in dealing with Ye Hao, which naturally increases their hope of success in the night market.


    Only Ye Hao was depressed for a while.


    Therefore, if he does not get anything from the Lord at night, the key is that if he does not get the fruit of the Holy Spirit, it will be terrible.


    You should know that the current imperial war may be a powerful deterrent.


    The state of Master Gottrich is destined to withdraw from the stage of history, and Wang Ling''s trust will be their only hope. If they can''t recover, Wang Lingzun''s arrow will think that this trump card is a failure, who can withstand natural disasters?


    "Don''t worry, Lao Xie, the night fire space has multiple layers. Even if you want to deal with us, you may not be able to meet with us," Zhou Zhenwang whispered.


    "How much space does this bedroom have?" Xie said proudly.


    Zhou Zhenwang nodded: "The first generation of mercenaries in the Zhou family did have a lot of power. They entered the top ten and created a unique skill." My ancestors entered a strange space full of foreign land. When they entered After the tenth level, they feel that there are multiple levels of space. "


    "Seven layers of space are superimposed," Xie said with emotion. "In other words, the old generation of Arrow King is already the kingdom of the King of War, and has realized the meaning of space. It is at most a superposition of a small world consisting of three layers of space, and the King of the Night can actually be a The superposition of the small world in the seven-layer space. This rumor seems to be true. If he is attacked at the most critical moment, he will truly reach the level of war."


    "Yes, there are only three layers in the first three layers of the Imperial War. The Night Fire King has not yet reached the level of the Imperial War, so that he can reach the seven-layer space stacking, Lao Xie, do you think the power of the Imperial War shows that it is better than the Imperial War? More powerful? What kind of state should it be? As far as I know, my grandfather had seen Master Marseite fire a weapon when he was a child, and he shot a king to death. "I thank you very much," he said.


    Xie Aoyu heard that his tooth was also broken, and finally understood a word!


    He saw with his own eyes the power of the master of war, the sacred flame, the king of heaven, and martial arts. He could kill ten kings in one blow, and the king of war could kill the king step by step, which is absolutely shocking. No wonder there are ants under the King of War.


    The king of war is the highest respect for existence.


    Xie Aoyu made it very clear why being a king of war can change the pattern of the north. Once he becomes the king of war, I am afraid that the king of war can sweep all forces in the entire north.


    "Lao Zhou, what did your ancestors say about the Lord of the Night?" Xie asked.


    Zhou Zhenwang shook his head: "It''s okay, but the ancestors left a message saying that according to his theory, the night fire king should be a bit close. This line may be a qualitative change. If the night king crosses this line, there may be many changes. ."

 Chapter 753： leadership

    Ye Hao was almost speechless, the king class was terrible.


    He said: "Thousands of years ago, he won the title of King of the Three Colors, and then he fell.


    "Fake?" Xie said proudly.


    Zhou Zhenwang said, "Yes, it may be fake," he said.


    Xie Aoyu has a picture of a woman who occupies the three-color **** pill in his mind. He thinks it is probably fake. It should have some connection with the woman of the three-color **** pill, but he doesn''t have much to do now. Solve this mystery.


    At this time, Silva in western Sichuan had led people sitting on Ye Hao''s left. The others were only five meters away. Their eyes had never left Xie Yu. They could kill people at any time, but Ye Hao didn''t care.


    He is not afraid of anyone.


    The first time he fought with the sacred flame, the heavenly king Wulie, although he was the power of the earth magic, was after all the master of the war king. Ye Hao''s vision had undergone a fundamental change. He surpassed the master of the younger generation and looked at the old. Master of a generation.


    The crowd waited quietly.


    He said that the two sides will not talk to each other, but the atmosphere is very depressed. The leaders of the five parties will look at each other''s strength from time to time to judge who is the strongest.


    Xie''s observation is that the natural disaster ethnic group is the strongest. Undoubtedly, the number is the largest. The western Dai people are not weak. There are more than a dozen people. The other Tianyang and Zheng families are small, but they are all leaders of the team.


    The strength of the five parties is not much different, and it can be said that the opportunities are equal.


    While waiting, a trace of Xie Aoyu was extremely weak. He almost opened his heart, but he couldn''t detect the faint groan from a distance, as if he was talking to himself, as if he knew he would open his heart, and I would be able to listen. To the surrounding voice: "Big Demon, I''m on the south side of the mountain".


    Xie Aoyuxin jumped suddenly, and Qin Shiyi came!


    As for the appearance of Qin Yuyi, Xie Yufeng was also surprised at his joy. He said that Qin Yuyi should follow Master Ge Li Xie to practice. Why did he appear here?


    Mr. Xie said to Zhou Zhenwang and others, and then got up and left.


    As soon as he stood up, Silva and other Westerners immediately stood up and looked at him with a guarded face. There was also a worry, and Xie left.


    "boom!"


    Xie Aoyu smiled and stomped gently.


    Armadillo!


    Xie''s current state has reached the middle of the altar. If you use your best, the first name can be 100 meters away, completely ignoring other people''s tracking.


    Using local art, the Westerners still didn''t know Xie''s direction to go in that direction, and couldn''t find it. Xie ran away deliberately and couldn''t find Xie''s trace.


    Soon, Ye Hao came to the foot of Ye Huo.


    From a distance, he saw a little elf Qin Yu sitting on the tree, his feet still trembling.


    "Little Demon," Xie said with a smile.


    With a bright smile on Qin Yuqiao''s delicate face, he flew straight from the tree to Xie Yu''s arms, holding Xie Yu like an octopus fish, hanging his hands on his neck, "big devil".


    "This is not the time to come down," Xie said, her hand smiling on Qin''s little ass.


    "I don''t know." Qin Gang said, twisting his body.


    Don''t look at Qin Yi, who is only seventeen or eighteen years old. His delicate body has already developed a lot. He straightened back and forth. This twist immediately stimulated Xie Yu''s heart. He hasn''t eaten meat for a long time, and he also tasted it. To Qin''s unique cuteness, his reaction.


    I feel that Qin Yue¡¯s hot cover is covered on my lower abdomen, but I did not put Xie Aoyu, but put it closer, whispering in Xie Aoyu¡¯s ea

 Chapter 754： embrace

    Liu Xinbu was very angry, and this **** passage had already made him angry.


    After entering the secret realm, I felt bad luck. When I came in once, I found dozens of mental herbs, but I didn''t expect to be snatched away by a son. I also killed a companion.


    Later, for me, it was too late to enter these north, because I was looking for spiritual things in this mysterious land. My companions keep decreasing, but I rarely encounter mental issues.


    In order to get more spiritual things, a few people searched a few north, but they still found nothing. The last few people discussed that it was a small gain to "gate" hunting fighters on the coast of Charcot.


    Finally found that there were fewer and fewer northern fighters, guessing that Tian¡¯s cabinet had already begun, eager to take his companions all the way.


    As the soldiers were hunted down on all continents, they missed an opportunity to enter the Tiankui Pavilion.


    Looking at the empty room on the second floor, the traces of the fighting on the third floor, and the looted corpses on the ground, I was very angry.


    Finally rushed to the team and entered the fourth floor. I didn''t know that it was a "mysterious" palace. After a long time, I didn''t see one "boom". The only luck was that I met a companion.


    "Damn! When does this passage end?" Looking at the forks in front of him, he felt that this place had been walked three times.


    Originally, those who came in later than others, if you are trapped in this "mystery" palace again, every spirit will have its own share in the end.


    "Liu Ge, it seems that everyone is trapped here." After a fork in the road, Ye Nan said softly as he watched the fork in the road getting more and more in front of him.


    "I don''t know when they came in, and I haven''t seen other fighters. If they had come a long time ago, we would still be trapped here, I''m afraid the gods won''t get our share." Liu Bu looked at the black wall. Anxiously said in his mouth.


    "It won''t take long for the blood outside to become fresh, no more than six hours at most." Ye Nan said softly while looking at Bu Liu who was anxious next to him.


    The key is how to leave this "fan" palace looking at the silent and dark passage, Liu Ye said eagerly.


    "It''s useless." Bu Liu said depressed as he watched Ye Nan hit the wall with a punch.


    He didn''t even know how many punches he had hit the wall. Cuo thought that he could use his own power to pass through this wall and walk out of this "fan" palace, but he didn''t know that this wall would disperse the power of attack on it.


    "Wait!" Ye Nan said anxiously as he quietly felt the energy dissipating around him.


    Bu Liu found that Ye Nan was sticking to the wall with a surprised expression. He calmed down and was overjoyed. It seemed that he had discovered something?


    It seems that Ye Nan is running at full speed. A red four-color fist hits the wall and makes a loud noise. A "naked" eye can see the "wave" moving around, and the "wave" slowly moves along the wall until it disappears. .


    "That''s it, that." Ye Nan lay on the wall feeling the intensity of the electric discharge, and pointed to the right front mouth astonished.


    "Someone." Ye Hao skipped a channel, felt the sound coming from the corner in front, and said softly in his mouth.


    "Two people." Turning the fork, Ye Hao exclaimed as he looked at the two people who were standing in the passage with a look of "color".


    It''s been a long time since I came in. I have only seen two fighters. Look at these two people. They are still very familiar. This is also very lucky.


    In fact, at this time, a fighter plane had arrived at Bu Liu and waited for Ye Nan''s answer with a look of surprise. He didn''t know that Yu Guang actually saw a soldier running out behind Ye Nan, his face became even happier!


    Ye Nan turned around and looked at this figure in the dark, with a happy "color" in his heart.


    In this secret place, they are looking for a few or lonely soldiers, but they don''t realize that they have met another in this "fan" palace.


    There must be many good things here. With the power of these two people, they are still very confident. Even if they are defeated, they can easily escape.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    When Ye Hao walked out of the darkness, the two groups exclaimed.


    "Son! I have been looking for you for a long time." Looking at Ye Hao standing in the passage, Liu Qiang gritted his teeth.


    Only oneself grabs the share of others. This son is a guy who grabs "meat" from his own hands. He hasn''t seen each other for a few months, and he actually met here.


    This time depends on where you are going. Ye Nan''s eyes were "colorful" and the willow was on the side, and the two of them rushed to Ye Hao to prevent the child from having a chance to escape.


    Ye Nan also glared at Ye Hao in front of him. The son collected a dozen pieces of spiritual grass in front of him alone.


    Think about these more than ten spiritual herbs, plus the harvest these days, there must be a lot of spiritual things in the noodles. This is the pie that fell from the sky. They didn''t believe that the boy could escape the control of two people.


    Seeing these two people who were afraid to run ahead and were happy with "color", Ye Hao was also very happy in his heart. He just has a gap with these two people. He can get rid of the enemy and get additional benefits. why not?


    "Humph!"


    With a soft snort, Ye Hao''s body was in a state of "chaos", and he would definitely go to the extreme. The right hand he hid behind was shining with thunder.


    I am worried that you will run separately. I must have wiped some spiritual objects by mistake. I was with them, just to my liking. I killed them in one fell swoop.


    "Death!" Looking at Ye Hao while he was running, Liu Ye showed a step of disdain.


    The two drank together, and the two sharp boxing energies went towards Ye Hao''s "mouth" room.


    Ye Nan''s squinted eyes flashed cruelly, and the "lips" of his split mouth opened slightly, and his right hand drew an arc toward Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shouted loudly, his huge fist directly surrounded the two people''s attacks.


    Geeky! Seeing such a big fist in front of him, Liu Bu said softly.


    Neither of them believed that at Ye Hao''s age, could his strength be high? Otherwise, if I take Cao Ling this time, I don''t have to run so fast.


    Boom.


    The scattered fists of lightning flashed across the sky, illuminating the entire passage, flashing through the air like a shooting star, and greeted the two of them.


    Tang Ke


    After touching it, I felt the power of my fist. My confident face was shocked.


    Bu Liu only felt a puff of energy hitting the internal organs through his fists, and the blood in his body surged, and there was a faint smell of blood in his mouth.


    But Ye Nan was weaker than Lu Zibu, vomiting blood for three liters under Ye Hao''s direct attack, and his body flew back at a faster speed.


    With a bang, it hit a corner of the distant passage, and the whole person was lying on the ground struggling to "twitch", but couldn''t get up.


    Ye Hao retracted his fist and looked at the surprised willow tree standing in front of him. Disdain flashed in his eyes.


    "Ye Nan! Ye Nan!" Liu Hua stepped on her body with vigor and panicked toward Ye Nan in the distance.

 Chapter 755： wake

    In terms of temptation, the appearance is innocent and lovely, but the inside is that Xiao Yaoqin has absolutely deadly temptation, and the temptation is still active, which also makes Xie Ao excited.


    He took a deep breath, it took him a long time to calm down, and then took him away.


    As soon as he left, Qin Yu stood up from the darkness and watched Xie Yufeng¡¯s high back slowly fade away. A smile flashed across her eyes, "The big demon is getting stronger and stronger." At this time, there was a little demon. Ling''s smile, "It''s so big there, haha..."


    When they returned to the night volcano, the Westerners only showed a relieved expression. They were completely worried about Ye Hao''s departure. This expression made Xie Yu shook his head, which can only explain this.


    Xie Yufeng took a closer look and found that there are really many masters in the western swamp.


    However, Silva did not say that there should be no less power than him, and everyone else should be at the most sacred level.


    Such power really threatened him.


    In addition to the masters of natural disasters, Tianyang, and the Zheng family, Xie Zhiwei also said that he still has some expectations for the night fire space journey.


    Soon after Xie Yufeng returned, Yehuo started to change.


    As if a dragon has been asleep for countless years, Ye Volcano finally began to wake up. A huge sound came from Ye Volcano. The high temperature continued to rise and the temperature reached 70 to 80 degrees. The breath of life on these flowers and trees became more and more intense.


    According to Zhou Zhenwang, since 2000, the fire space at night has been open almost every other time. The last time it was opened hundreds of years ago, these flowers, plants and trees will experience baptism, and their power will rise, just like opening at night. The room is helpful to them.


    In the center of the night volcano, the big stone is not so lucky. The original gray-brown stone turned black when it baked in the rising volcano. That was because it was covered by a black flame, although it was only at night The most surface, but the temperature is still terrible.


    The bottom of the mountain shook and spread to the entire night volcano. At the center of the night volcano, a huge deep pit gradually appeared, and the surrounding stones continued to fall into it.


    The five masters, including Xie Aiyu, each took a stand, surrounded the deep pit, and at the same time had a faint halo to stop the attack of the black fire. Only Yan Lingdan did not resist, but instead opened himself and accepted the black flame. ''s arrival


    The three sets of black night firefighting suits also have a little black halo.


    Therefore, Yanziwu looks like a dark sacred woman, she is too proud and violated, and when she is seen, the other Quartet masters show jealousy and greed.


    Everyone knows that this night fire suit can improve the combat effectiveness of this room.


    In the deep hole of the volcano at night, there is a small amount of black magma rolling, like a beautiful stream, gently flowing around the deep hole, but they are not gathered in the center, but from an invisible height Look down.


    Zheng Xinhua said: "This is the entrance to the night room.


    Strange entrance.


    Xie Zhenwang was going to ask Zhou Zhenwang, but he felt a strange wave of life coming from him. It was very weak. If it weren''t for his surname and the flowers here, it would be more sensitive than I expected. Can''t feel it.


    This induction has a familiar smell.


    what is this?


    Xie Aoyu''s heart is very sensitive, but he is still so fragile, and his life may collapse at any time, which makes him a bit wrong.

 Chapter 756： around

    At this time, he found that the magma flowing on the wall of the deep pit was flowing from the bottom to the top, and the magma flowing out of the deep pit became a trickle.


    It''s them!


    Mr. Xie¡¯s eyes are bright, staring at the trickle of black magma, and he feels that the fluctuation of life comes from these black magma.


    How could it be them?


    The black magma gradually melted into some burning rocks, and Mr. Xie proudly felt that these rocks were undergoing amazing changes.


    "War spirit!" Xie shouted.


    When his voice dropped, he saw the rock filled with black magma trembling, and gradually condensed into a human form one after another.


    They are all black stones, but they are surrounded by black flames on the outside.


    "Why? The fire scene opened last night and there is no war spirit," Zhou Zhenwang said. He is naturally not afraid, but the power of these souls is not strong, but the problem is change.


    A night fire space that has existed for countless years and should not be changed at all is still changing. Does this mean that there is something in the night fire space?


    Or does the Lord of Night have another meaning?


    "Look, what are these gods of war doing!" a Tianyang person shouted.


    People look back.


    There are only 36 souls in total, and their strength is not strong, at most the level of a rainbow, but after the 36 souls are united, they stand in one position, each raise their arms and make a huge noise.


    Then a strange wave of energy appeared.


    The bodies of these gods of war began to melt, and the bodies of the stones turned into pure black flames, forming a 36-thick black human-shaped flame.


    boom.


    The flame of the human form exploded soon.


    However, countless black Martians were not scattered everywhere, but, according to certain rules, they formed a huge halo that shrouded the volcano at night.


    "This is..." Ye Hao felt a strange wave.


    "But what did Xie find?" Tianyang''s Jon said.


    Others also looked at Ye Hao.


    Xie Aoyu did not answer, but walked forward slowly. When he walked around, everyone felt that Xie Aoyu seemed to have passed through an unfamiliar space, separated from the space where they were, and he walked to Another small world, it feels very strong, they all have some strange fantasies.


    At this time, some people couldn''t help moving forward.


    But the result is very different from Xie Yufeng''s, they still exist.


    "What''s the matter?" the voice asked.


    The eyes of Zhou Zhenwang, Yanli and others are very bright. They have already thought of some things, while Silva from Xichuan said, ¡°Space is fair!¡±


    The volcano is forming another layer of space.


    "I don''t know if this is the case," Silva said. "But I know that Xie Yufeng is using this space to improve his spatial skills."


    Silva''s words were like a magical bomb that shocked everyone present, not to mention that if Ye Hao had perfect air combat skills, then his combat effectiveness would definitely increase again.


    What they didn''t know was that Xie had already begun to perfect the chaotic world in the sky.


    For Ye Hao, although he has the best combat skills, the enemies he faces are getting stronger and stronger. Before the kingdom can reach its limit quickly, we can only rely on strong combat skills to protect ourselves," he said.


    King Qin''s martial arts is also very old, worse than "Broken Dragon", and others are also worried. This air combat technique is because of the sky in the fantasy land

 Chapter 757： Figure

    Sora and archery, just like the emperor, if you can go through this strange night fire chamber again, you can feel it again.


    Improving space combat skills is of great significance to Ye Hao.


    If you can perfect space combat technology, you can naturally increase the power of time combat based on the perfection of space combat technology.


    In response, he created the "Eighteen Battle Dragon", where all the generations in the world gathered together to have the opportunity to shine again, even catch up with the battle dragon, or even surpass it.


    It''s just hard to be perfect.


    To understand the Olympic space consciousness, the Olympic time consciousness and the Olympic power consciousness, Xie Aoyu is confident in the Olympic space consciousness. After all, there is an arrow. Wang Ling believes in existence. The Olympic space consciousness is not without hope. It is just the "eternal cycle" of time and power and the "power of 18".


    He walked into space and felt the meaning of space.


    As his mortal enemy, the Westerners naturally did not allow him to improve their space combat skills so easily, and the natural disaster family surnamed Xiangke was even the Tieyang and Zheng family masters, and they were unwilling to do so. After all, Ye Hao is very strong and is not good for them.


    "Stop him!" Silva said, almost at the same time, smiling.


    Tianyang people and Zheng Jiashi met, and took a step back. They made a gesture not to help each other, and they also meant to use the fisherman.


    Silva and the two smiled and held the master''s hand, forming a circle around the five people in the middle, Zhou Zhenwang and Yan Jianwu, to prevent them from talking nonsense. Silva and Yin Xiao fought at the same time and suddenly jumped out. , It''s incredible.


    Two people, four hands at the same time.


    brush!


    There was a terrible scene, the two even passed Ye Hao''s figure, but they didn''t meet Ye Hao, just a strange wave in space.


    Double space!


    "The crowd shouted.


    "Impossible," Zheng Xinhua said, "The King of Night Fire has been incarnate as Night Fire for 20,000 years. How can he add it to the second floor after 20,000 years of death?"


    He said it was impossible, but everyone knew that it was a fact.


    The horror of creating an unbearable force after death is shocking.


    "Travel through space, kill him!" He laughed and cheered.


    He shook his body and struck again.


    However, he still walked past the image of Ye Hao and stood there quietly without any interference.


    "I can''t go through space!" said the smiling face.


    "It''s impossible," Silva said.


    He also tried to do it.


    How could Nye still touch the corner of Xie''s clothes.


    "Don''t think about it," Zhou Zhenwang said. "The night fire space is the ultimate meaning of the night fire," he said.


    Looking at Silva with a smile, the faces of the two men were very gloomy.


    Could it be that they only understood the meaning of Xie Yu''s space when they could only stare at it? This smell makes them very uncomfortable.


    We must stop him!


    At the same time, the two of them also had this idea in their hearts, Ye Hao was strong enough, if he improved his spatial skills, it would be even more terrifying.


    How can we compete with time and space?


    These two fighting skills have always been classified as banned skills. They are still the most advanced. Once they reach their peak, or even invincible level, they are absolutely impossible to crack.


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 758： space

    Just when the two men decided to fire their weapons again, a huge noise suddenly erupted in the deep pit, and then a burning black flame erupted, causing the mask to suddenly shrink, and then it erupted.


    "The room is open!"


    Someone whispered.


    The people around looked around and saw a light source at the bottom of the pit, which was very bright. Zheng Xinhua and Jon were unwilling to race in with Master Zheng and the mighty Tianyang.


    For them, the things in the bedroom are more attractive to them.


    Everything left by the Lord of the Night is worth robbing wildly by countless masters.


    As soon as they rushed down, it immediately affected the laughter of the natural disaster family, and he naturally did not want to be preempted. He wanted to attract him, not to kill Ye Hao.


    "Go!" Smiling and waving, the third person rushed down.


    Zhou Zhenwang and the other five people were laughing. They didn''t help Xie Yu. After all, Ye Hao knew the meaning of space, and it was difficult for outsiders to attack him in this unfamiliar space.


    "Let''s go too."


    Zhou Zhenwang waved his hand, and the five masters rushed down.


    Only from Xichuan, Silva looked ugly, and he continued to attack Xie Aoyu with his fists. How can it be done? This is a double space superposition, which seems to be together, but it is indeed two different places, like a person from the same world, attacking another world, unless he travels through the past, otherwise how is it possible.


    He said that he could not attack Xie Aoyu, which made Silva even more angry.


    A group of Westerners also walked into the room.


    At the highest point of the night fire, only Xie stood there proudly and quietly. He was thinking about the mystery of space, and the mystery of the double superimposed space power kept passing over Xie''s heart.


    I don''t know how long it takes Ye Hao to wake up.


    When he moved, there was a strange air around him. Xie proudly appeared at the entrance of the night owl and stood there quietly.


    "Double space superposition, haha, now I should be the real door in the spatial sense.".


    Go through the entrance.


    As soon as Ye Hao entered the night fire space, Xie Xiaoyu found that it was different from the outside world. It was at noon outside, the sun was shining, but here it was a dim night, the sky was full of stars, and the moon was hanging on the slope. When the silver hook is bent, it will glow.


    The sky is clear.


    But Ye Hao saw a strange sight in front of him, surrounded by flowers and trees, as dense as a mountain forest.


    At first glance, Xie''s conclusion is that this place is several times larger than the arrow of the sky, or even dozens of times, and it is only one of the seven layers of the night fire space.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    When the sound came, Xie took a closer look at the moonlight, but found that a large number of flowers, plants, and trees were filled with purple electric light. Among the faint grass, some flowers were covered by purple electric light, and occasionally there was a piece of light in the sky. Cloud, if you look closely, you will find a small electric light around.


    Looking at the thunder and lightning everywhere, Xie proudly knew that this should be a lightning circle in the seven dimensions of the night fire. It is said that after the night fire king was disturbed on the empire level of the war, he failed, causing the world to roar, and the thunder finally Fall into the night sky, but no one enters.


    Xie Aoyu understood that this should be the jade that Master Gotli Xie gave him and sent him to the Thunder World. Some people may be here, but most of them are in other places. Only through the past can we reach the final destination.

 Chapter 759： magic

    Ye Xian used his fist to hit the strongest combat effectiveness.


    He tapped slowly.


    However, this time, without feeling the power of the magic that was induced into the body for the last time on the earth, Ye Xian immediately stopped. He used his power to be very clear, and it was impossible to break the curse of the earth unless the curse of the earth and the earth were in between. The connection is broken, but his power is obviously impossible to find the connection, let alone there are many things in the imperial treasury, he does not think these things are the curse of the earth.


    He wanted earth magic, not destroy it.


    He regretted not knowing that he had lost the power of earth magic last time, but he also ruled out his own thoughts and began to recall how he felt at that time.


    Why can earth spells be induced?


    Ye Xian has a long aftertaste.


    Every movement, even every expression, the mood and state of mind at the time, did not let go, and appeared in his mind little by little.


    His momentum has also changed.


    Gradually, Ye Xian seemed to have returned to his last appearance, and he felt another blow with his heart, almost the same as before.


    brush!


    Clock in.


    Behind them came the light of the snow-capped mountains and the figure of the dragon, which were infinitely close to the real existence, and at the same time, Ye Xian felt a wave of power again.


    The king''s treasure has a yellow halo.


    The power of the earth''s curse?


    Ye Xian was very surprised. The feeling was the same as last time. He didn''t understand why this happened and what was the point, but the key was the magic of the earth.


    His surprise quickly turned into a mistake.


    Because the power of the earth is too great, the fighting gas is consumed too quickly, and there are even signs of pushing the body, Ye Xian can''t control this power at all.


    Oh shit!


    Ye Xian¡¯s heart trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing. He finally realized that Wu Zetian¡¯s so-called multiple surnames were not pure and he could not get the curse of the earth god. This was just deliberately tempting him to prove it, because if he had more than one surname, The curse of the earth will sustain him.


    "the host!"


    At this critical moment, a familiar voice rang from Ye Xian''s heart.


    This is an evil soul!


    "Evil soul, how can the power of this earth''s magic be so powerful?" Xie asked.


    He replied: "This is the power of the earth, and the power of the earth''s curse is the ultimate power of the earth. Even the king of war cannot bear it."


    Ye Xian was completely speechless!


    After a long period of feelings, his perception is the power of the earth. At this time, Xie Zhigang proudly concluded that this must be a yellow wave that Bukit Tian found in the emperor treasure. It was what he said using the earth method, the real one. The purpose is to kill him with the power of the earth god.


    He should be admitted!


    Fuck martial arts!


    He calculated again, this seemingly arrogant and self-righteous guy, in fact, his inner cunning is even more powerful than Solsk''s cunning, he can count people at any time, which may be a common feature of the elderly and children.


    Ye Xian was cursing secretly.


    "How can I increase the power of the earth and gain the magic of the earth?" Xie asked.


    The evil soul said: "It''s very simple, the master gave me his body to control it."


    "No problem," Xie said with a smile. He gave his body to the evil soul and hid himself deep in his heart.


    Ye Xian was an evil spirit at this time.


    Only seeing the demon''s hands transforming various strange handprints on his chest, the magic of silk is produced in Ye Xian''s body,

 Chapter 760： Thunder

    Air defense against lightning strikes.


    They are walking forward.


    Thunder Stone?


    Thunder war spirit?


    Ye Hao''s thoughts suddenly produced an evil spirit, that is, the spirit of war, and the spirit of war is based on flames.


    Now, the spirit of thunder war is naturally produced here, and then the corresponding nature will appear, the root of the spirit of thunder war, that is, the root of the spirit of thunder war... Thunderbolt.


    If you master the thunderstone, then the spirit of thunder war will be controlled, one can control thunderstone through the spirit, and then control the spirit of thunder war to fight.


    Xie Aoyu shook his head and looked at the direction of the people in the disaster area that day.


    "Roar!"


    A loud noise passed.


    The clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared, replaced by a rough man with purple armor and purple electric lights in his hands.


    Thunder war spirit!


    Xie Yufeng was taken aback. He looked up at the clouds floating above his head. Obviously, there should be a thunderous spirit hidden here.


    "Let''s stop, you two go get the stones!" a master of the natural disaster family shouted.


    The three masters raised their weapons and rushed to the lightning department, while the other two experts from the natural disaster family rushed out from the left and right, the target was the lightning stone.


    The speed of these two people is extremely fast.


    "Roar!"


    The lightning department was ecstatic and suddenly burst out two thick and thin electric lamps, rushing to the left and right respectively, blocking the path of the two natural disaster masters.


    At the same time, the spirit of thunder war danced with my name, and the sword split the sky.


    "boom!"


    The powerful electric light is mixed with the light of the sword, just like practice.


    The three major natural disasters were suddenly shocked and flew out.


    The five masters of the natural disaster family were easily defeated by thunder and lightning. In Xie''s eyes, I could see that the power of the God of War had reached the lower level of heaven.


    If you can control it, it is not a weak force.


    When the owners of the five natural disaster houses were able to withstand the thunderous ghosts, Xie rushed to the stone proudly, stiff enough to hear the sound from above his head.


    Yun Duo and the other Thor fell down, wielding a huge sword, slicing it into Xie Aoyu, and even more shocking thunder emerged from it.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Xie entered the ground, she walked in the direction of Thunder Stone.


    Xie was not afraid of thunder and didn''t want to fight with him.


    With one in his hand, Ye Hao was not afraid of being stopped.


    It was more than a hundred meters before he disappeared.


    It can be seen from the ground that there are two special stones about 300 meters in front, with a diameter of about five or six centimeters, inlaid on a boulder more than ten meters high, the whole body is dark purple, glowing.


    Thunder Stone!


    Xie''s eyes lit up and disappeared again.


    "Roar!"


    Facing Xie Aoyu''s disappearance, his eyes were shrouded in purple halo.


    brush


    Lei Zhan Spirit¡¯s eyes shot out two purple rays of light. This beam of light enabled it to penetrate the ground. From his eyes, he could see Ye Hao¡¯s figure rushing towards the direction of Thunder Stone, and Lei Shen suddenly pulled up one. Take the big sword and jump into the ground.


    Its body was suddenly filled with countless purple electric lights, and it gathered together with Da. In the hundreds of meters of flowers and trees around the lightning system, all the lightning and lightning were also madly excited and gathered in the past.


    boom.


    The explosion rumbled.


    The ground blew up a 56-meter deep ditch, and Xie Zhen became even more severe. As soon as he appeared, Lei Zhanbu hurriedly killed him.

 Chapter 761： Choice

    Just like a cloud!


    Ye Hao and the sky are like a plume of smoke.


    brush!


    Thor''s violent blow was hit in the air, and Xie Aoyu appeared on the left side of Thor, and struck him backhand.


    A powerful force erupted, and thunderous lines flew out of the sky. Xie used the force to rush forward, pushing the lightning ups and downs to the extreme, even for a moment, he walked in front of the thunderstone two or three meters away , Can clearly feel the shock of lightning strikes.


    The formation of thunderbolt stone is the result of the sky and the earth reaching the sun.


    Master Thunder Stone, you can control the spirit of thunder war.


    Ye Hao stepped forward to grab it.


    "Roar!" "Roar!"


    Two roars came, but the two lines of thunder were to be killed like a fierce battle, and one of them gave up the five natural disasters.


    The Thunder Stone is the foundation of the spirit of war and is not controlled by humans.


    These two large lightning lines were attacked from right to left and killed.


    "boom!"


    Lei Ling''s secret armed department has already withdrawn.


    Xie Yufeng took a knife with his backhand, a knife mixed with electric lights and flames, and cut the empty space directly in front of the two large thunder wires.


    "When!" "When!"


    At the same time, the two big thunder lines raised a big sword to block them, and the shape was also a meal. Xie Yufeng took the opportunity to grab the two thunder stones with his left hand.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The ground suddenly exploded, and the four people were flying at an astonishing speed. It seemed sudden, completely beyond Xie''s imagination.


    You know, if someone speaks, they will attract the attention of Thunder Fighting spirit, but these four will not.


    Just like a cloud!


    Xie''s body moved slightly, as if it turned into an unpredictable light and shadow. The attack of the four masters rushed into the box without touching Xie''s hair.


    He escaped, and Xie Ao fell one meter in front of the thunder stone.


    He turned his head, his face gloomy.


    Westerners!


    "killed!"


    A Xiyi people shouted loudly. He led three other masters. He ferociously killed two thunder war gods and five natural disaster masters to Ye Hao.


    Eleven masters.


    They are the most sacred level, there are two heavenly kings, Xie proudly asks herself, she is unable to compete with them. If they are at the highest level, he will not be afraid, if the two heavenly kings are down, he will be defeated.


    "Click!"


    The five fingers of Xie''s left hand jerked back into the stone.


    "Get out!"


    As soon as he saw the scene, the owner of the house of natural disasters who was already brandishing a weapon roared.


    When the stone was not pulled out, Xie Zhiwei''s spiritual power was like the turbulent waves of the Yangtze River rushing into the stone, and immediately combined with the strange life fluctuations in the stone.


    "Cut off the shield!" Xie shouted proudly.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    First, the two thunders stopped, and then, in the sound of Xie Aoyu''s broken drink, the two swords were chopped to the left and right by purple electric lights.


    The light of the sword passed, and the blood flowed.


    Two western fish were killed and the other two were seriously injured.


    "Who gave up?" Xie said.


    These two giant dragons are fighting again. It is the fighting skills of the dragon dragon and the dragon. This is the advantage of not being disturbed by any power or the purest fighting spirit.


    As long as you master their foundation, that is Thunder Stone. Their bodies are like being controlled, and their fighting skills can also be used by them.

 Chapter 762： dancing

    Two forces rushed out head-on, flooding the owners of natural disasters and the people of western Dai people.


    brush!


    At this time, Xie also held the thunder stone in his left hand, and together with Lei Ling''s mysterious warrior, turned into a erratic lamp and fell into the shadow of the sword.


    The screams kept ringing.


    The sound of weapon collision filled the ears.


    After a while, the shadows of the sword and the sword merged and everything was calm, but I saw the five masters of the natural disaster family, and all four Western giants were killed.


    The two gods of thunder and lightning stood there quietly.


    Ye Hao was playing with thunder stone, smiling at the two thunder lines, but in a good mood.


    From then on, Thor will become his puppet existence.


    However, in order to restore freedom or be controlled by others, the two big thunder lines must erase the spiritual brand of Tingshi Tse.


    Xie Yufeng took the Thunder Stone, using its spirit, he no longer needs to take the Thunder Stone, so that he can control the spirit of Thunder War, he opened the space ring and said, "Come in."


    The two thunderous lines were silent, and they walked into Xie''s space ring together.


    Xie Haoyu smiled, looked from a distance, and saw that the cloud covered with thunder and lightning was bigger. I don¡¯t know if there is a stronger fighting spirit in the Thunder department, or there is another kind of mystery. He now has two main things. Lei Xian, it can be said that his own combat ability has been greatly improved, and he is looking for people to "communicate with each other."


    So Ye Hao flew in that direction.


    It flew nearly 2,000 meters from the front, and the scenery in front of it changed forever. Xie Aoyu stood in the air and couldn''t help feeling sighed for a while.


    This is only one of the overlap and space of Night Fire, but it has such a huge land area, therefore, the gap between the king of war and the king of war is too large for Darry to calculate.


    Ye Hao also had a feeling.


    If he wants to become the king of war, I am afraid he really has the ability to dance with one hand and travel between heaven and earth.


    Although the sky and the earth are still purple, there are more lives. The flowers and trees show the breath of life more than the appearance of electric lights around. There is also a small lake gleaming in front of you.


    Many people stood around the small lake.


    In the southeast, the two men were holding long and short cinnamon knives and dragon gourds, and looked at the lake carefully.


    There are two Zheng family masters in the northwest, three Tianyang masters in the east three states, and six natural disaster masters in the southwest. There are three corpses on the ground, two from the western Dai people, and one master from the natural disaster group.


    On that day, only two floating clouds ten times the thunder spirit hovered over the small lake that condensed in the air.


    Ye Hao did not appear from a distance.


    He tried to perceive with his heart, hoping to find the existence of the spirit of thunder war. After all, there is such a huge cloud. Using the size to evaluate the power, I am afraid that the Thor hidden in the lake is super terrible. If so, it would be very dangerous.


    But to his surprise, he felt for a long time and found nothing.


    There seems to be no war spirit here.


    At this time, the six experts of the natural disaster family glared at the three experts of the Tianyang family. It was obvious that the master of the natural disaster family was killed by the Tianyang Master.


    "Isn''t your natural disaster sweeping the north and the ocean?" He provocatively said to the six experts of the natural disaster family. "Six people dare not attack three people," he said.


    "Guru!"


    "You see, the six of them are not men at all."

 Chapter 763： impulse

    "Is this a person?" He said, among the six members of the natural disaster family, they seemed to be whispering in a voice that others could hear. "It''s true, it''s not a man," he nodded and said, "Come on, since it''s not a man, I won''t force you."


    Seeing these two people singing the song of peace in "The Waves and Lin Wuyun", Ye Hao smiled, not only smiled, but I think everyone can see it.


    "I..." An expert from the natural disaster family looked angry and wanted to do this.


    The other master of the natural disaster family seems to be the leader of these people. Their left hand is missing a small tail, that is nine fingers. They grabbed him, and the silent voice rang: "Calm down and don''t forget our goal. What is it!"


    The angry teacher of the natural disaster family put down his weapon hard.


    The only woman in the Tieyang clan smiled, "There are a few, don''t your natural disaster people hate the support of King Xie Tian and King Mu?" He pointed to the battle and said to Lin Zhiyun, "These two are Xie''s brothers. How about killing them?"


    "How can I trust you?" Nine fingers of the natural disaster family laughed.


    The woman said: "It''s very simple. They are two people. We are Tiyang people. We use a short sword to fight the waves. People who drink water will come to you.".


    The master of the natural disaster family suddenly had an impulse.


    It turned out that the five magicians and Westerners were killed, leaving only the four forces, not to mention the largest number of natural disaster mages, but their combat effectiveness was not strong. On the contrary, the combination of Dalang and Lin Wuyun was more threatening.


    What I want others to fight for is that they work together to deal with it. The waves and clouds have no choice but to laugh. Lin Yiyun looked at the two masters of the Zheng family and said: "You two, as you see, if we If you are killed, it will be difficult for you to escape.


    The two masters of the Zheng family retreated and joined Lin Wuyun and Langtao.


    Quietly, the four forces constitute two forces.


    They are all united by their interests.


    Xie Aoyu didn''t dare to stand up after watching this scene. With the help of the waves and clouds, he might not be sure that he would win, but with the wisdom of two people, or the level of cunning, it was hard for him to imagine.


    Light falling from the sky.


    He stepped on the ground, silently, proudly showing his soil art, went underground, he wanted to go directly into the lake to see what was inside.


    To hide for more than 30 meters.


    Later, Xie disappeared into the small lake. Because he could only escape from the earth, he lost his function when he touched the water and appeared in the small lake.


    The lake outside was not very big, Xie Aoyu appeared inside, but he found it was deep, but when he appeared, he heard the roar outside.


    Then I saw the thunder and lightning in the sky.


    A big man fell from above.


    "boom!"


    This huge figure walked straight into the lake.


    "That''s a zombie!"


    "Not Thor!"


    "There can be no zombies here!"


    A panic came from the lake, Ye Hao always opened his heart, and when he heard the zombie, he was also stunned.


    You should know that in this nightfire room, it was originally opened by the Lord of Nightfire, in order to be able to resist the emperor¡¯s armed rank, and then interfered by the enemy before leaving the gate, he would kill the enemy, Burn them to ashes with a night fire. Then there is the incarnation of the night fire. Although it will be opened every once in a while, it will take at least thousands of years to turn a zombie into a dead creature.

 Chapter 764： Golden weapon

    Only possible, the necessary conditions for the formation of necromancers must be a place where the cathode is heavy. This is the world of thunder and lightning, the existence of thunder and lightning, and even the existence of the sun, it is absolutely impossible to form a zombie environment.


    This is a zombie.


    Who was the zombie before he died? Was it left at the time of Lord of the Night? If this is the case, the zombie may not only be famous in his life, but also very abnormal now.


    "He is going to grab thunderstone!" The fighting voice continued. Let''s kill this zombie first, otherwise he will get Thunder Stone, and we will all be killed by him.


    After that, Xie felt more than a dozen battles erupting, the sound outside kept rumbling, and the water in the small lake was violently stirred.


    Ye Hao smiled, and soon sank.


    He will get death!


    More than a dozen top players joined the attack, and Ye Hao sank quickly.


    His heart is completely open, he can hear everything within a hundred meters, and he can also hear the fighting power of zombies.


    Xie Aoyu''s eyes were shining, and he could hardly reach out at this place, he could only see clearly two or three meters in front of him.


    sink!


    After a while, Ye Hao had landed nearly 30 meters, but there was still no bottom below.


    His heart is also hanging.


    At the position of Tianlei, just after reaching the sun, there is a complete zombie. Who can guarantee that there is an unexpected corpse at the bottom of the lake?


    Xie Aoyu holds Lei Ling''s ice in his left hand and the moon in his right hand.


    Slowly sink.


    During a contest, Xie Aoyu saw two purple lights shining below. Xie Aoyu accelerated the sinking happily, but he saw the two purple lights shaking as he approached.


    Ok?


    How can you shake yourself? Ye Hao murmured to himself.


    Before he could think clearly, he felt the water shake violently, which made him a little unable to control his body.


    "Roar!"


    The loud explosion sounded like a thunderbolt.


    Then, a shadow of two to three meters in size emerged from the bottom of the lake, with two purple flashes, and there seemed to be an electric light flashing in it.


    Ye Hao took a closer look, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Because what he saw was almost a mouth.


    Two meters high and three meters long, a huge demon animal has two-thirds of its head. On this huge head, its mouth occupies three-quarters of the area.


    This is just a mouth.


    These two purple lamps are two sharp and scary teeth.


    He rushed up strangely, opened his mouth and swallowed Xie Aoyu, making a strange noise in his mouth, which made people feel uncomfortable, as if his strength had been taken away.


    Does this sound like hypnosis?


    Xie Aoyu was surprised at this strange degree. His will was as strong as steel. After a while, he recovered. Looking at the sticky tongue, Xie Aoyu''s wrist hit, and Lei Ling fell. Down.


    "boom!"


    Lei Lingbing has been transformed by Lei Ling Knife. This was originally a sacred instrument. Now it can be said that it is no less than any super sacred instrument, how sharp it is.


    But the knife fell off and didn''t hurt the tongue, just rolled it back.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie Zhiwei proudly showed the water-blocked character in the water, slower than the strange beast, it appeared on the left side of the strange beast like a flash of light.


    "when"


    He quickly made 18 cuts.


    The knives are cut in one place, but surprisingly, this strange monster has no scales and is as smooth as jade, but

 Chapter 765： complete

    Not afraid of the cuts of the mysterious soldier, not even a trace of it.


    "Good stuff!" Xie was not angry, but surprised.


    The skin is so hard, if it is made of leather armor, then the strength can be described as abnormal. Xie Aoyu''s eyes fell on the strange teeth.


    The mouth of this monster is full of teeth, but only two teeth are 30 cm long, with sharp and dazzling purple light and cold, especially charming eyes.


    "Roar!"


    The strange monster was also angry and made a lot of noise.


    A roar caused a drastic change in the entire lake, forming a huge vortex. The huge water column swirled up and down, causing a scream. Obviously it interfered with the battle above, and the vortex was covered on Xie''s body.


    Bizarre tweets seem to have many different functions.


    Space skills. confusion!


    Xie Aoyu smiled slightly, unwilling to bring this attack into his eyes, and walked a small step forward, close to the place of the strange monster about two meters, there was a powerful force in his body, centered on him, The space within eight meters was immediately locked.


    Strange demon animals are also imprisoned.


    The imprisoned power source, the whirlpool immediately dissipated, Xie walked proudly, and the strange monster shook, and immediately the shaking power wanted to break the imprisonment.


    Knock on the door.


    Amid the violent noise, the invisible imprisoning power fluctuated, but it did not spread.


    The secret smile in Xie¡¯s heart made him realize that this chaotic world has become a double space superimposed on each other, and the power of imprisonment can be said to be two to three times that of the past, even if the next master of the king wants to crack , It''s not that simple.


    He lifted Thunder and cut off two strange purple teeth.


    "When!" "When!"


    The Lei Ling baseman was bounced back in the thunderous sound.


    Xie Aoyu looked at the tooth again, intact, the smile on his face became stronger, and was cut off again. In the sound of "Dangdang", Xie Aoyu cut off almost six or seven times.


    This is to see how hard the teeth are.


    The result is very pleasant.


    Under the attack of Lei Ling''s baseman, the two teeth were complete and hard, and could even pass, even comparable to a super sacred musical instrument.


    Ye Hao then raised Lei Lingbing and replaced it with the next seal.


    "When!"


    A sharp blade cut a bit at the tip of the tooth.


    Ye Hao felt that there was a problem with the knife.


    The problem was not that it was on the teeth, but the Lei Lingbing. He looked at it quickly. Its face was green, and it was knocked out by a small gap the size of a grain of rice!


    Xie Huoyu went to see the dentist.


    complete.


    "I can''t help it!" Xie said.


    Lei Lingbing followed him for a long time, and was only cut off during the confrontation with Gao Jun, the third-generation highest management of Gao Jia. Later, due to the stunts of the armed personnel, he was perfected with the blood of the three-eyed dragon. The pattern of Thunder''s mysterious warrior led to the achievement of the mysterious Dragon King.


    From then on, Xie found that the front part of the Lei Ling soldiers was more powerful than the most powerful part of the Lei Ling soldiers, but he did not dare to contend with the gods and was afraid of injury, so it can be seen that the front part of the Lei Ling soldiers can almost be more powerful than the demon of the king.


    "Yes, very good, very good!" Xie said, clenching her teeth.


    The strange beast is gloating, and its wisdom is very high. It can¡¯t break through the constraints of space, but its body can also resist Ye Hao¡¯s

 Chapter 766： scene

    Attack, naturally there is no need to be afraid.


    Xie Aoyu''s wrist twitched and the moon fell off the sickle. He smiled and said, "I want your skin and these teeth."


    Despite the protection of the moon, the sword of heaven and earth is Xie Aoyu¡¯s greatest barrier. Relying on it, that is, the defense of the mysterious magic of the gospel handed down from home that day, is ignorant. Xie Yu is not worried about this strange monster. The defense will be so strong.


    "boom!"


    The moon knife vibrated.


    The sharp meaning changed the strange face.


    Knock on the door.


    The strange monster naturally felt the ultra-abnormal degree of the moon crater knife, trembling violently, and wanted to break free from that space.


    How to compress the space is double space superposition.


    The superposition of space is not as simple as the multiplication of power. If a person understands the meaning of space, he can easily get out of it without any control, but he does not know its meaning, and it will never even appear unless it is much stronger than Xie Yu.


    Crackling sound.


    A group of purple brilliance flickered from the corner of the huge strange mouth. Through its mouth, Xie Haoyu seemed to see a purple halo flickering in it.


    Thor''s Stone? !


    Ye Hao''s heart was moved, and immediately thought of a small reason.


    "boom!"


    The Thunder Sacred Stone was strangely swallowed, exploded with a bright electric lamp, and finally turned into a purple light from its mouth.


    Ye Hao was shocked by the power of this beam of lightning.


    "boom!"


    An invisible light wave, followed by a rest.


    One space constraint is defeated, and the second space constraint is not hit by anything. Obviously, as far as the mystery of space is concerned, the strange **** does not understand at all.


    But if you give it another chance, you can still break it.


    Ye Hao stopped waiting and waved to kill.


    The moon king cut through the sky.


    "boom!"


    Despite the heavy defense, the sword of the moon and the sky king fell on the strange back, and Xie Aoyu''s scene appeared.


    Only a small gap was left on the back of the strange beast, and the blood flowed out, which could only be regarded as not a damage to the strange beast.


    Perfert!


    Ye Hao really couldn''t control his mood.


    Both the moon and the heaven ignore the defense. This is what Master Gottlicher said. Ye Hao has witnessed its ability. Only when the world is not there, can he easily defeat the defense displayed by the Master of Heaven with the sword of the moon and heaven." Blu-ray" magic.


    It is to defeat the defensive curse known as the invincible class, the gospel secret curse.


    Now it is blocked by the skin of this strange monster!


    How strong is the defense surname?


    Ye Hao couldn''t imagine.


    However, the stronger he is, the more he hopes to have leather and soft armor made of this kind of thing, which can be worn into clothes, which is more powerful than Wu''s night fire leather.


    brush.


    Xie Aoyu''s moon knife hit like lightning. The goal was to be chopped off by him earlier and cut down more than 30 knives in a row. The scream of that strange demon began to appear.


    This time the wound was fatal. It had been patient before, breaking the shackles of space madly.


    Combat skills, 18 dragons fight together!


    Xie Liqun believes that the battle above his head is getting worse and he will not be eliminated again.


    These 18 war dragons appeared behind Xie, and then they merged into Xie''s body and quickly flowed to her crescent knife, making

 Chapter 767： strong

    The green moon crater looks golden.


    Cut!


    He hacked very hard.


    "Click!"


    With the help of that huge wound, Ye Hao went all out to attack. Under the knife of the king of the month, a knife split this strange beast into two parts.


    A heavy blood flowed out and soon filled with air.


    Ye Hao also looked a little fuzzy, but a purple light made him see at a glance, it was an oval-shaped shining stone.


    This is Thor''s Stone.


    suddenly.


    Xie Aoyu grabbed the Thunder God''s Stone, and felt the intense joy and excitement of the two thunder formations, and the two thunder formations entered the ring of war with only a feeling of fighting.


    He almost couldn''t help sending the Thunder God Stone to the two main lines. In the end, he flinched. Evolution needs time. Who knows what will happen in space tonight. With the participation of the other four forces, the spirit of thunder and lightning will become his secret power, and this is not the best time for them to evolve.


    "Thunder God''s Stone" was collected, Xie Yufeng took two strange parts of the body, the second half of the income space, and the big head in front was held by him.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the two teeth.


    This is a super abnormal thing.


    He pulled out the two teeth and looked at them as a whole. They seemed to be two masculine teeth, more than 30 centimeters long, almost one meter long.


    "Dangdang"


    Xie struck each other with two teeth.


    Look at the other teeth, but only a little stronger, Lei Lingxuan warrior can easily crush them. Obviously, the most powerful force of the strange beast is on these two teeth.


    Xie took out the spirit of Xunlei and armed his two teeth.


    It itself is equivalent to the power of the lower class of the king. Since 21-meter-long teeth can defeat lightning strikes, Ye Hao believes that the combat effectiveness of the combat spirit of the lightning department has increased by at least 34%, and everyone is expected to compete with the middle position of the king.


    As for the strangeness, there are other treasures on its body. Xie Aoyu temporarily left it behind and put the strange corpse into the space ring, allowing the two big thunder war spirits to enter the space ring, revealing their teeth.


    He didn''t find anything, and left the bottom of the lake.


    Just like a small grain of rice in the upper part of Lei Lingbing, Ye Hao felt distressed for a while, and then sighed, who knows that the monsters'' teeth are so abnormal, forget it, find someone to vent, and see who is unlucky!


    The soldiers of Ye Hao and Lei Ling rushed out from the bottom of the lake.


    He smelled a strong smell of blood as soon as he came out of the lake, but there were six or seven bodies floating in the lake.


    The battle continues.


    Mr. Xie looked at it proudly, and then saw a strange zombie model who shouldn''t be born in the sun in this place.


    In general, this is a zombie.


    If you distinguish carefully, you can still see the difference. The zombie is full of trauma after a fierce battle. Not only is there no blood flow, but even where the skin and flesh are cut off, it is not an ancient Baiskin fork. , But a stone!


    Inside is a stone!


    At first glance, Xie Aoyu still some people can''t believe their eyes, but this is a fact. The zombie inside is not a human body, but a stone. The average zombie is unwise.


    The zombie king?


    According to the zombie script, generally speaking, zombies do not have any wisdom. Even in battle, they are based on instinct. As for Address of the latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/ The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.html Mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For convenience Next time you read, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 767 Strong) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 768： Play

    Their fighting skills before death, the only thing they can do is to evolve into a zombie king, which is equivalent to the kingdom of kings they will remember again.


    From the sun to the gang, dark and gloomy zombies can also enter Huawei''s King of Zombies. The inner part of the zombie is actually a stone with various aberrations. Xie Aoyu thinks that the King of Zombies may carry a lot of secrets.


    "what!"


    The sharp scream disrupted Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    He raised his head, and the remaining Master Zheng was thrown to his chest by the king of zombies. He was sad and killed on the spot. There was one less person in the field, only Lang and Lin Yiyun, and three natural disasters. Lord, one is the king, and the rest are killed by zombies.


    You know, these people are sacred.


    Almost everyone has the ability to surpass challenges. If they join hands, they will be killed by the king zombie, which shows that the zombie king is not only strong, but also very poor in combat effectiveness.


    "Swimming, dozing off!" Lin Moyun drifted away, then took a step back, raised the dragon gourd with his left hand, pointed at the mouth of the zombie king, and opened his weapon towards the bottom of the dragon gourd with his right hand.


    "boom!"


    A bottle of wine came out of it.


    The wine formed the image of a water dragon, surrounding the sky, surrounding the body, entwining the king of zombies, watching this scene, Ye Hao darts, this should be the magic seal in the dragon gourd.


    Xie Aoyu breathed a sigh of relief when I remembered the origin of dragon gourd.


    After all, the dragon gourd is a weapon, has mastered the ten kings, and its overall can only be said to be a low-quality tool. This is an insult to the ten kings. If there is no other insult, how to become the weapon of the first wine king.


    The zombie king with the stone bound immediately cast a black flame, but a series of purple electric lights were cast on the surface of the body.


    Night fire?


    Ye Hao was secretly surprised.


    The zombie king can control night fire and thunder, especially night fire, he obviously thinks night fire is more powerful than Wu''s night fire.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    When the night fire burned out, the dragon''s tricks began to disintegrate.


    "The best blow!" The Battle of the Earth shouted.


    He took the lead in killing people, turning the length of the Gui Jian into two cold lights. The lightning struck both eyes of the zombie king. Looking at the spirit of the sword projected on the laurel crown, it can be seen that the waves have almost exhausted all their strength. The zombie king is out of proportion.


    Three experts from the natural disaster family and a woman from the Tianyang clan also knew that they must attack with all their strength.


    All four of them went to kill.


    All the power exploded.


    On the other hand, Lin once again played the game of dragons, and he was also the king of the dead. No one could give full play to his strength and give the waves a chance to kill him.


    boom.


    In a violent explosion, all five masters were hit.


    Their weapons are not in the body of the zombie king.


    At this moment, time seems to be resting.


    The zombie king has no action.


    Call.


    Lin Wuyun took a breath and swallowed a few mouthfuls. Since then, I have given a prescription for ecstasy, and now almost everyone in the holy city drinks it.


    Others also secretly wiped a cold sweat.


    "Roar!"


    Just when they were relaxing, the Zombie King suddenly trembled. The first man screamed loudly. His body trembled, and a pound of black flame covered his whole body.


    boom.


    A powerful night fire broke out, and everyone flew out in shock.

 Chapter 769： Trajectory

    The body shape of the zombie king has also undergone great changes.


    The original form of the body dissipated, revealing a body made entirely of stone. Its surface was burning with a hot black night fire, just like the flames outside the night house. The only difference was that its eyes were filled with black. The flames are more pure, like the essence of the night.


    In this scene, Ye Hao''s thoughts flashed with a bright light.


    He thought of a possibility.


    If this is true, Xie Aoyu believes that it will bring a qualitative leap to dance.


    "Roar!"


    The dark flames turned into flames like ink, gushing out in all directions.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    The three major natural disasters of the Tianyang tribe and a beautiful woman were the first to encounter them. Faced with the burning black flames, they were unable to resist and were immediately burned to ashes with no residue.


    The zombie king is fighting the waves.


    Obviously, the battle just now is the biggest blow to it.


    "Old wolf, be careful!" Lin cried, lifting the dragon gourd and smashing it onto the back of the zombie king''s head. Under his indoctrination, the dragon gourd shone with a faint light.


    Crashed down.


    "boom!"


    The dragon gourd hit the zombie king heavily on the back of the head, but the zombie king didn''t feel it. Lin Wuyun''s rocker almost threw the dragon gourd away, and people turned their heads back.


    Seeing the appearance of the dead king, Xie Aoyu had no choice but to put Lei Ling''s soldiers away. He found that in this night fire room, Lei Ling really wouldn''t be on guard.


    Armadillo!


    As soon as Xie Aoyu stepped on his foot, he disappeared in the same place and appeared in front of him again, "Lao Lang, give him to me.".


    "When!" "When!"


    But I saw a piece of spark popped out of the arm of the King of Zombies, leaving two tracks, but it did not hurt the foundation, but the King of Zombies also shook back.


    Ye Hao looked at the complete moon knife.


    Although "Moon Knife" was called the first day of the kingly way by Master Gottlicher, after watching "Exotic", Xie was also a little worried that this place has a history of 20,000 years, and some unexpected things are foreseeable. .


    "Good knife!"


    When Xie looked at the moon knife, he heard a harsh sound.


    These three people, Ye Hao, Lang Tiantian, and Lin Wuyun, all stood on the spot, looking at each other, and shouting: "I''m afraid of zombies, they can also talk."


    Zombies can''t speak.


    Even if it is impossible to evolve into a zombie king, the only possibility is to reach the zombie emperor''s degree, which is equivalent to the level of ten kings. If it is, Ye Hao and others will turn around and run away. They are not qualified to play in the top ten.


    But the zombie king can speak.


    What''s more strange is that its body is full of stones. Now it is very close. Ye Hao discovered that it was an unusual-looking stone with some strange symbols on it, which seemed to be magical symbols, but Xie didn''t know anything about it. Knowing that, he could not be sure.


    "Who are you?" Xie said proudly.


    I am the Lord of the Night.


    "I do not know!"


    Once again, the rumors of this battle.


    There is no way. Although he has a very good cultivation, the things he encounters continuously are too unexpected, how can he not be excited.


    "The puppet of..." and the zombie king have three words.


    When I heard these three words, my nose was bent in the waves, and my Yaya was stubborn. what is this? Why are you still breathing? I was almost scared to death while I was alive.

 Chapter 770： the goal

    Ye Hao and Lin Shuyun also turned their heads, also frightened.


    The name of the Lord of Nightfire is too big, and the deterrence is too strong. Even in different ages, people now can feel his intense horror.


    "Are you a puppet, not a zombie?" Xie said.


    "Yes," the black flame in the eyes of the Zombie King gleamed.


    Xie Tianyu nodded, wanting to get the correct answer, and said: "I know you are a puppet. I said that this puppet does not know, but you have evolved, but this puppet has evolved into a zombie. It is really a miracle. It seems that history There has never been anything like this before."


    The face of the zombie king has not changed, but it still gives people a sense of satisfaction. "I am the puppet of the night lord, the lord of the night, maybe the lord of war, his last breath left a trace of his soul on me, and then I used it. Opened the space of the night fire, Some people came in one by one from the outside, and the brand of life they left behind after death was captured by me, so they evolved into zombies and only need to regain the life of a certain brand. I can evolve into a human being, a real Humanity!"


    After hearing the story of the zombie king, Ye Hao and the other three were secretly shocked.


    Can the puppet evolve into a person with just a trace of the soul of the Lord of Nightfire?


    The mighty Night Lord is too abnormal.


    The King of Zombies was probably very interested in the conversation with Ye Hao and didn''t hide anything.


    "The spiritual brand of the Lord of the Night you mentioned is the essence of the night in your eyes?" Xie asked, staring into the dark eyes.


    The King of Zombies said: "To be precise, more than ten thousand years later, I turned it into a source of my strength, although the Lord of Night has not completely turned the fire of night into a perfect miracle. The firepower at night is more powerful than fire. All the miracles of the night fire are strong, the night fire Lord is not dead, all the power and the essence of life have been transformed into the night fire. Only when I evolve into a human, I can enter the center of the night fire. Then I hit the king of war. Kingdom! "I have witnessed the influence of the Night Fire King on the War King. If no one bothers me, I have a chance of success. "He says.


    Xie did not move, he sneered: "You give me the feeling that you have not extracted the traces of the spiritual brand of the Lord of the Night Fire, but the light of the spiritual brand of the Lord of the Night Fire makes you elegant. You should be the night. Part of the Lord."


    "Moreover, you have evolved from a zombie to a zombie, and then from a zombie to a human. It seems to follow a rule," said the Sky War interface. "My feeling is that he fought the King of War the night before. Fear that you will fail before you can turn you into a puppet. This is his king of war!"


    "So, you are not the puppet of the Night King, but a part of the Night King!"


    The day of the wave sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t deny that there is a record in the house where our prodigal son turned back. It¡¯s not your night and fire king, but some powerful opponents in ancient times.¡± Rumors say that the curse teacher has reached the level of fighting against heaven. They can make countless different bodies and maintain their survival by splitting them, as if they were thousands of people with more surnames and night kings. Most likely to affect the existence of the Lord of War, you are absolutely qualified to have these abilities. "


    be quiet!


    It''s quiet all around.


    Three people and a zombie stood quietly, looking at each other.

 Chapter 771： equipment

    "Haha..."


    For a long time, the Zombie King suddenly laughed, "Yes, I am part of the Lord of Night."


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao felt his heart suddenly accelerate.


    They feel the entanglement of various complex emotions, such as excitement, anger, fear, etc.


    The greatest hope is to become the king of war. If it were not for the intervention of outsiders, it would be the super existence of the king of war.


    Lin Wuyun is a person who has experienced war. His experience in the war is indescribable, but he can''t describe his feelings now.


    If it is not for the needs of the family, if it is not for the situation, who would choose to be close to 99% years old, that may be an inevitable choice for washing etiquette.


    Now it seems that everything is worth it.


    "Since we are the king of war, why do you say that we are too poor, only one word more than the king of war?" he said.


    Panting made them both sink into the water.


    The King of Zombies sneered: "The King of War is nothing!"


    "Your body could have become a king of war. You must be a king of war. You may have touched the edge of the king of war. You should know the difference between the king of war and the king of war.


    "Since you want to know, I will tell you before I kill you," Wang Dalan said, looking down at Xi Yu, as if looking at three ants. This sentence means that the king of war is like an adult facing an ant in front of the king of war, which can be crushed with one hand.


    "It won''t happen," he said.


    The zombie king sneered: "The difference between the king of war and the king of war is very different. For example, if the king of war is the lower level of the world, then the king of war is the upper level of the world. How big is the gap between the two countries? On the upper level, in front of the lower level masters on the ground, what is the resistance of a person? What if you have the skills to fight against the sky and the equipment against the sky? A single finger is enough to stab it!"


    "Oh my God!" The waves were raging.


    They have all experienced the low position in the world, and the power of the heavenly king has also witnessed it. It is not a confrontation. I am afraid that even if the supreme commander of the heaven sneezes, he can split the world''s inferior masters. The gap is too big to speak. through. He shot and killed the next king of heaven on the next level, causing a sensation, making everyone feel incredible, let alone the lower status of the earth relative to the sky?


    "The king of war is just an ant!" Xie said, shocked. "But you forgot that you are not the king of war. You have not even reached the kingdom of the king. At best, it is only the middle position of the king. We are not the ants that you can kill easily.


    When the zombie king heard the news, he laughed: "Why? Do you still want to fight? Do you have this knife in your hand? It''s sharp, maybe second only to some weapons in the past, but it''s hard to hurt my body... It took a year to perfect the body, and your power is too bad, even you are a saint and want to kill you."


    "Haha..."


    Langhua and Lin Wuyun looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" said the Zombie King.


    "There is no reason to tell you," Lang said with a loud laugh. "Just before he came, Lao Xie just used this knife to kill a heavenly king who used the gospel curse."


    The arrogance of the zombie king was suppressed.

 Chapter 772： Yunyan

    In other words, the gospel secret spells are quite familiar to him. As a super master who has existed for 20,000 years, his knowledge of angels is far worse than today.


    "This knife, I will!" said the zombie king.


    Even Xie Aoyu smiled bitterly, he felt as if he heard himself talking, this zombie king, the king of night fire, was separated from his last name.


    "I will determine your essence night fire," Xie said, without a word of weakness.


    The King of Zombies said: "Well, let''s see if the inner person has created a great night fire extinguishing skill, or if your fighting skills are very strong.".


    Escape from space!


    Ye Hao almost blew his head.


    In terms of speed, what is the fastest? Move to the top!


    Any instantaneous shift in speed is stubborn, even if Xie Aoyu is as light as electricity, the speed is much worse, and this zombie king can do it.


    This shows that although this is only the King of Night Fire, the first-line spiritual brand of the Zombie King, he also masters the power of the King of Night Fire.


    Just like a cloud!


    Xie''s body disappeared in the same place like a plume of smoke, but when she reappeared, she was already standing five meters to the left.


    "It''s like a cloud!" shouted the zombie king as he appeared in the area occupied by Xie Aoyu.


    Therefore, the days when Xie Yufeng was the King of Wind and Rain seemed not far from the days of the Night Fire King, and it might even exist in an era.


    "It''s ups and downs!" Xie said.


    The zombie king laughed, "Well, there are three regrets in the life of the night fire king, and the third biggest regret is that he failed to compete with the wind and rain king once, so let me participate today, you, the wind and rain king, you fooled. A trick."


    Xie Aoyu''s heart moved, "The space of the night fire has moved? Didn''t you just pass by for a while?"


    The zombie king smiled and said: "Instant shift shift? Haha, even if the body is not up to the title of the warlord''s armed rank, it cannot perform the instant shift shift. That is pure speed!".


    This is speed!


    Ye Hao¡¯s thoughts emerged from the scene just now, and the image of the king zombie gradually emerged. He couldn¡¯t help laughing. It turned out that he had too much insight into the aerospace department of the night fire king, and the influence you brought to yourself would have The illusion of an instant transformation of the king of zombies.


    "Well, let''s see who runs faster," Xie said with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, he was much more relaxed. He completely let go of his heart, listened to everything, and fought with the zombie king at the same time. Maybe he could travel through the night fire space and experience the third line of wind and rain, just like Like the wind, the most essential wind and rain are fundamental.


    At their speed, waves and clouds can only be spectators.


    With their strength and speed, if they intervene, they will become a burden to Xie Haoyu, so they choose to stand far away to watch the war.


    The essence of the burning night fire shook in the eyes of the zombie king, and its body was suddenly covered by black flames, and a strange spatial wave came.


    night shift!


    The body of the King of Zombies immediately turned into a shadow, and the speed was still increasing. In an instant, the shadow was gone, and the whole person seemed to be gone.


    too fast!


    Ye Hao secretly exclaimed.


    Even knowing that the zombie Wang Yuan hasn''t reached the point yet, it still gave Xie a strong sense of comfort. He closed his eyes, not letting the naked eye interfere with his judgment, but listened with his ears.


    It''s time to make the most of it!

 Chapter 773： Zombie

    No eyes to see, no ears to listen, no outside interference, only relaxation of the mind, Xie Yu entered a beautiful realm.


    It seems to be isolated from the world.


    It also seems that he is the only person in the world, there is nothing else, he will not escape his perception, that is the power of the soul.


    Because her surname is Xiangke, Xie Aoyu can only control the fur of the mind. Unlike Zihua, she can practice the inner ear to the extreme and present all the pictures of the outside world in her mind through the ear, but she has reached the limit of hearing. .


    A faint wind came from the left.


    The breathing was so weak that even Ye Hao couldn''t even feel it. He knew that this was a wave caused by the deformation of the zombie king''s night fire space.


    At this moment, Xie concluded that Luo''s wind and Zhao''s fighting style were both in front of the zombie king''s night fire space, and he could only bow his head with the wind.


    The gap is not a little bit.


    coming!


    Xie Aoyu listened to the weak breeze with his ears and nodded with his left foot. His left leg moved one by one like an axis, gently hiding.


    "why?"


    The zombie king made a strange noise.


    Xie Aoyu, who turned his body, stood on the left side of the zombie king, and the moon''s sword was also sent up, shining coldly, and pierced.


    In the face of absolute speed, some skills are useless.


    The easiest way to solve this problem is the Royal Road.


    "boom!"


    In this crisis, the King of Zombies hit the moon with a fierce blow and fell back at the same time.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie Yufeng''s speed was also very fast. At an astonishing speed, he followed the zombie king closely, and the moon knife swept across the zombie king''s neck.


    bring it on! cruel! precise!


    It can be said that these three fighting spirits have been fully embodied.


    The zombie king is wrong, every step is wrong, he has a gap, that is, the moon knife, even the heavenly weapon is not afraid of his physical fitness, not a normal god, but the super existence of the first heavenly king knife.


    His body cannot compete.


    It can only be passive.


    "when"


    But the zombie king can only fight with his arms.


    After a while, more than ten knife marks were left on the arm of the King of Zombies, some of which were deeper, three or four centimeters deep, showing signs of broken arms of the King of Zombies.


    Cut off the shield!


    Xie Yufeng proudly saw that this sharp moon knife was not a big threat to the zombie king, so he immediately used special defensive skills to cooperate with the moon knife, which can be said to be very powerful.


    "Click!"


    The passive zombie king was unable to evade and was chopped off from his left shoulder by the moon knife with a stone.


    The emperor''s martial arts are all human!


    Mr. Xie immediately changed his tactics proudly, the shadow of the knife turned into a light, and it was severely chopped down.


    "boom!"


    The zombie king was split and flew out.


    This series of attacks happened in an instant, Lang and Lin Wuyun couldn''t see clearly, the powerful zombie king was beaten severely.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie king was angry and burned all night.


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to see it, he used a knife to cut in the air again.


    Broken shield decapitation + no fixed rotating knife!


    One knife slashes, seven swords fly, these seven swords are slashing shields of mixed power, and they are intertwined into a zombie king net.


    In the battle with the zombie king, Ye Hao never dared to be sloppy.

 Chapter 774： breakthrough

    The zombie king has mastered the fighting skills of the night fire king. Once he has played, Xie Aoyu is not sure about the battle with the horse, so try to prevent him from using his fighting skills.


    After moving, Ye Hao stomped his foot.


    Armadillo!


    As soon as he fell to the ground, the knife net covered the zombie king.


    "Swipe, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush, brush"


    The seven knives fell on the zombie king, leaving seven simple knife marks, which did not bring any fatal blows to the zombie king.


    This is just a technique for delaying time.


    Ye Hao has appeared behind the zombie king, behind him there is a huge light and shadow, this is the image of the snow mountain.


    The Dragon War broke out!


    Facing the king of zombies, Ye Hao showed his powerful fighting skills without hesitation.


    Call.


    "It''s not easy," he said. "If the Zombie King is allowed to give full play to his abilities, I am afraid that Lao Xie will also have trouble."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If the King of Zombies is killed in this way, he will not qualify to be the King of Night, and he will not be qualified to be the King of War." Lin Jinyun was very calm.


    Hearing the waves, he nodded slightly.


    The zombie king said that it is only a matter of time before becoming the king of war. How can you be so weak and face many Xie Aoyu who are not as strong as him, even if you are arrogant, you are too young to see Xie Aoyu, it is not bad.


    "Space blockade!"


    A cold drink was placed in the mouth of the zombie king.


    There was a strange wave of energy between the sky and the earth, and an invisible energy immediately blocked him for more than ten meters, almost the same as Xie''s space combat skills.


    Space lock!


    It''s just that Ye Hao imprisoned others in the past, but this time he was imprisoned by others!


    Although he was imprisoned, Xie was no longer an ignorant teenager who didn''t know the meaning of space, and now he has mastered the meaning of double space superposition.


    In that space, you can still move your body.


    "Triple space superposition!" Xie said, his face solemn.


    The king of zombies slowly turned around: "Yes, I am only a part of the night fire king. I have mastered the power of night fire. I only learned a little space meaning. Only by adding three layers of space can you break through. , You can **** game.


    Ye Hao snorted and walked forward.


    "boom!"


    Just around him, there is a corrugated halo, and a huge transparent energy mask hangs on it. If you look closely, you will find that the energy mask actually has three layers.


    Xie Ao touched the next floor and immediately touched the other two floors.


    The perfect combination of these three levels made Ye Hao unable to break through even the first level, let alone these three levels.


    "If you can''t break through, you will accept the power of the universe!" The Zombie King raised his hands and stepped forward slightly, seeing the power of the space shrinking rapidly.


    At the same time, a series of cracks appeared in the space, like a space knife, intensively sweeping towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao has a single shot, can he still attack?


    In his mind, he was blocked by Yao Jie''s second grandson, Yu Yunli. He used space rocks to attack. At that time, he was only the first person to come into contact with space, and he was far away.


    Now it is the mystery of double space superposition.


    When he saw the crack in space, a thought flashed in his mind, maybe the mystery of the triple space lies above the crack in space.


    If you don¡¯t understand the meaning of space and look at these space cracks, you don¡¯t know the hidden secrets at all, but Ye Hao¡¯s

 Chapter 775： trace

    The meaning has been deeply understood, and the differences between the spatial cracks are found at a glance. They are not the same.


    "You two don''t come here," Xie shouted proudly.


    The weather in Yilang and Lin Ziyun are ready, they are very stable, they are also very familiar with Xie Tianyu, so there is a reason for this.


    But the King of Zombies is a pair of empty hands, full of the bloom of space power, making the space blockade more and more space cracks, and the space blades are getting more and more dense.


    Facing these cracks in space, Ye Hao burst into laughter at the corner of his mouth.


    "The mystery of double-space superposition is interlinked. One space is connected to another space. This is the power of performance, but where is the mystery of three-space superposition?" Xie Taiyu ignored the cracks in the space and said, "I didn''t enter here. I''m just thinking how to master the secret of the overlapping of three spaces.


    brush!


    Ye Hao, who was originally blocked in space, stepped out.


    "The secret is the so-called third space mystery, which is the power of heaven and earth!" Xie Yufeng smiled and said, "Based on the huge space of heaven and earth, we ourselves live in this space, so that we can see this world as It is a heavy space, it is the largest space, and it is also a terrible thing."" He said.


    With his three-character voice, he saw the vitality of heaven and earth rolling violently, with Xie as the center, forming a huge transparent halo that brought the zombie king into it.


    "Triple space overlap!" The zombie king is here. "How can you know the meaning of space?"


    "Thank you, of course," Xie said with a smile. "I didn''t know until now that you can''t be seen as an integral part of the Lord of the Night.


    "Half?" Hai Lang and Lin Wuyun looked at each other.


    "Yes, he has only half of his combat skills. In fact, he doesn''t understand the mystery of real combat skills. It belongs to the type of death reading, but it is just a demonstration of the Karabash brothers. If we really understand each other, yes. It''s impossible to do this. "If not, how can I really cross the threshold of the space sector? "He looked at the sky and said with a smile. "Heaven and earth are a big space, and heaven and earth are the foundation of all spaces," Xie said, looking at the face of zombie Wang Zhen. "If you really understand the meaning of space, you will start from Come out of it. "


    he?


    Xie Shide said: "I don''t know the meaning of space. I think the trace of the spiritual brand he got is just the skill of Yehuo and the practice method of Yehuo. Look at your eyes. This is the essence of Yehuo. Why do you want to Do triple space with me?


    Black Fire was in the eyes of the Zombie King, standing in the bounded space, shaking violently, which showed that he was very excited at the moment.


    The zombie king was silent, and the night fire was still rising.


    Obviously he can''t go out alone.


    The understanding of the meaning of space is very limited.


    No one answered, and Xie was not in the mood to ask. He raised the moon knife, and the shadow of the snow mountain appeared behind him again, with a fierce war dragon on top of his head.


    Ye Hao''s body exploded with a momentum of anger.


    His eyes were fixed on the zombie king.


    "Roar!"


    The King of Zombies suddenly shook his body, and the night fire essence in his eyes quickly removed, surrounding the body of the King of Zombies. The flames all night were extinguished, and then suddenly burst out.

 Chapter 776： strange

    "boom!"


    The invisible space constraints immediately collapsed.


    These three sit-ups, these three spatial ties were all destroyed, that is, when the shackles outside were destroyed, Xie Aoyu''s moon machine crashed down.


    Without fighting skills, without God''s sword, without Xie Yu, three are one.


    A fatal blow!


    "Nightfire, death shield!" said the zombie king in a sharp voice, forming a black and white shield at the crossroads.


    Both!


    "boom!"


    A loud noise violently shook the entire space, and an invisible force spread to the surroundings.


    Lin Wuyun''s waves and clouds oscillated back and forth.


    But when they stopped and looked up, they were in a state of fear, and Xie Haoyu, the power that could be called the destruction of the earth, was blocked.


    Nightfire''s shield was not defeated.


    "Isn''t it?" The sound of the waves.


    Lin Wuyun also forgot to drink, "He first cracked the triple space stack with his own power, and then hurriedly used the night fire shield. This is a maximum of 70 power," he said? How can you resist Lao Xie''s strongest attack? "


    They were puzzled, and Ye Hao was even more surprised.


    Why is the king of zombies so powerful? If this is the case, if more than a dozen people unite, the power of a person like Hailang will be less than a minute.


    He could feel that the defense of the night fire shield was essential and had not been maximized.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just when Xie Yufeng was surprised, a painful cry suddenly came from the zombie king''s mouth, but this voice was very sharp, completely different from the voice of the former zombie king.


    At the same time, a huge space energy poured out from the body of the zombie king.


    But this kind of space power is not aimed at Xie Aoyu, but at the zombie king.


    "boom!"


    Under the influence of space power, Yehuo''s shield of life and death was broken, that is to say, the zombie king''s arm was broken, and Xie''s moon knife fell.


    "boom!"


    Cut the head of the zombie king.


    "Why!" said the zombie king with a strange voice in his mouth.


    Then a crazy smile appeared on the face of the zombie king, but his voice became very thin. "Lord of the Night, you want to be separated and raised, wishful thinking, I can let you lose all your achievements in the war, do you think I was really killed by you? That''s because I saw the puppet, I know It must be yours, so I deliberately asked you to leave me on the puppet, you are destined to die in my hands...


    Ye Hao and the other three people were very worried about each other.


    The mages who disturbed the night fire, the king of heaven and the king of war, even left their lives on the body of the zombie king, enduring them for 20,000 years, and just then broke out.


    At this time, Xie Aoyu understood why space can be used to superimpose loyal energy, and the person who disturbs the influence of the Night Fire King on the highest realm is someone who has mastered the meaning of space. He deliberately broke through the three-dimensional space technology to make himself understand, and then use space. Deal with the zombie king!


    What was the struggle for many years ago?


    This battle lasted for several years, and it still cannot be resolved.


    The three looked at Ye Hao, the king of zombies, and soon there were gods. The King of Night Fire beat the King of War at the last moment, and lost all efforts to make the world different, and the night volcano gave birth to a golden light.


    "Why? Why? If you can grow up, it''s good for you. If you can attack the emperor, you can come out and resurrect

 Chapter 777： technology

    he. "Why?" There is no doubt that the voice of the Zombie King is discord. He is full of discord and heinous dissatisfaction.


    "We shouldn''t be angry or angry," he said.


    "I hate it!" The sharp voice sounded again. "I have been friends with you for 400 years. My life and death are irreversible. The number of times I saved each other is almost double digits, but in the end you still treat my woman, my favorite woman, ah, In my baby''s belly!


    The scream is endless and implies a lot of anger.


    There was a bit of bitterness on the face of the zombie king, his eyes were closed, tears fell, but the tears were red.


    "Oh, woman, woman, is she really your woman? Since you know that I have been friends with you for 400 years, do you think I will do to her for no reason? Do you think I will kill a pregnant woman? Do you think I am a beast? That woman is an angel and has mastered the secret of angel rebirth, said the King of Zombies.


    "what!"


    Four voices sounded at the same time.


    Ye Hao, Hai Lang, Lin Wuyun and the sharp voices were full of meaning they couldn''t believe.


    angel!


    The secret of angel rebirth!


    Ye Hao and the other three have only recently experienced the Archangel regeneration technology of the Angel Family, but they did not expect to come here and hear the secret art of this legend.


    "You can''t lie to me," screamed.


    "It is true that although the emperor does not have a great incarnation, he can only use one hand to change the power of heaven and earth, but after all, the angel family has existed for too long. There are many traitors in the angel family, scattered all over the world. Some unborn The child is also normal. That woman is indeed an angel and has been passed on by some evil secrets of the Angel family. She has many men, and you are just one of them. I am right. She absorbs the essence of men by sleeping with men. The angel¡¯s fetus is in the body. Once the angel¡¯s fetus is formed, everything the ancient emperor did will be broken, so I can only kill it, but unfortunately, before she died, she still used the angel¡¯s magic. When I see you, I want to kill you crazily. My memory of that woman is blurred, and I can''t even remember it myself. "Looking at the moon in a strange way, the Zombie King said:" I can¡¯t believe that this mysterious skill called "angel" was split by this knife," he said with a wry smile, "In the past, angels were bright, but the power in their hands was extremely evil. As they said, they were evil in the end and turned into light, but after all they are evil, and only true pure life force can be cracked, but I know it¡¯s too late.¡±


    This sharp voice sounded silly: "Angel-like magic, angel-like magic, no wonder you go crazy every time you see me, no wonder our four hundred years of friendship is ignored by you, all of this is true It''s all true."


    "Well, it''s all over. Twenty thousand years of hard work, but we are all dead," said the Zombie King.


    "I will understand when I die, haha, I will understand when I die. I can''t think of me as the king of the world. I am invincible. I was finally cheated to death by a woman and cheated my brother." He said, after 20,000 yuan. Years of hard work, haha.......

 Chapter 778： space

    The zombie king looked at Ye Hao, and the essence of the night fire flew out, "This is what you want, take it away, I hope you leave, seal the room tightly, and don''t let anyone disturb our brother. Sleep."


    He said: "When I go out, the night fire space will be blocked forever, and no one will disturb the two seniors.


    "thank you!"


    The zombie king smiled and slowly sat on the ground without breathing, but there was a faint smile on his face.


    After holding the moon knife, Xie Chao stepped back and stood in front of the zombie king.


    The days of fighting and Lin Wuyun came to his side respectively.


    These three people looked at the face of the zombie king, and couldn''t help feeling thousands of emotions in their hearts. After 20,000 years of running water, everything has changed back to eternal brotherhood.


    A woman changed two brothers.


    "Rest quietly, senior!" Xie Chang sighed.


    "Thank you, do you really want to seal this secret room forever?" War of the Earth asked.


    Mr. Xie nodded proudly and said: "The King of Zombies should have another meaning."


    "What do you mean?


    "He didn''t know whether the angel **** controlled him. When he fully recovered his memory, I think I should suspect that he has become the king of war.


    "Yes, I remember it was like the first time an angel came forward and realized this," he said. "I''m worried that all of this may be related to the angel''s race." I''m very happy," he said.


    Xie said, "This is why we have to seal the night fire space forever. Even if the so-called Angel Son appears, without the clear insight of the night fire king, there is no way to get out of the night fire space."


    "This is absolutely impossible," Lin said. "Angel people cannot practice the meaning of space."


    Xie Xiaoyu also knew that this was a great regret for the most brilliant angel civilization. Putting these thoughts away, Xie Aoyu''s gaze fell on the essence of Ye Huo.


    The essence of Yehuo is the most essential of the power left by the Lord of Yehuo in those days. It can be said that there are countless miracles in the past and in the future, but there are not many that can really kill the table, only a few dozen, but most of them are strange fires from the natural environment of heaven and earth, and only a few are caused by man.


    Even without success, the essence of night fire is still stronger than the existence of simple and powerful fire without any combination of fire and fire.


    Seeing the essence of these two groups of night fires, Ye Hao was very excited.


    Due to the nature of the night fire, the puppet is expected to evolve into a human being, and it is also the body of the war emperor.


    It''s just that He Yehao has no chance to be angry.


    He is the surname of Lei, Tu, and Mu. Because Mu and Huo¡¯s surnames were rejected, he was destined to not have this good thing. As for others, only Wu is Huo¡¯s pure surname.


    Xie sighed proudly. Wu Wu''s own talent is already very high. If she gets the essence of Yehuo, I am afraid her future achievements may exceed the normal development track. If she eventually becomes the king of war, Xie will not Will doubt, after all, whether the essence of night fire contains some insights of Vulcan, who knows.


    With his handshake, the essence of the two groups of night fire fell into Xie''s hands.


    Because at the last moment, the zombie king''s initiative, the essence of night fire did not attack Xie Aoyu''s surname, he put away the essence of night fire, Xie Aoyu looked at the dead zombie king, and sighed: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 779： Look around

    The wave of war and Lin Wuyun are also an emotional outburst.


    These three people walked forward at the same time.


    After walking for nearly 500 meters, they felt a weak space force.


    "This is the end of thunder and lightning," Xie said. "Maybe we will separate and move towards a space. You must be careful.".


    "Maybe we will still be in a space," Ju Lang said with a smile.


    Three people smiled and walked forward at the same time.


    There was a wave of space, and all three of them disappeared into the thunderous sky.


    The seven spaces in the fire space at night are superimposed on each other, no one needs to know the meaning of the space, and they can also pass, except for those spaces that cannot be controlled by humans.


    Xie Aoyu only felt a moment of confusion in front of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she felt a golden model in the world.


    Golden mountains, golden ground, golden trees, golden flowers, golden rods, and golden stones are all golden stones. There is a strong force coming from all directions, as if there are countless magic weapons hidden, which may burst out at any time, giving Xie a fatal blow. .


    Golden space!


    There are rumors that the King of Night Fire failed to defeat the King of Wind, the earth was sprinkled with golden light, and the sky fell with purple thunder. This scene spread in the north for a period of time, and then evolved into seven big spaces.


    Xie Aoyu has just entered the space of Thunder, but now he has entered the space of gold, has not yet reached the final, and most basic space... Fire space!


    "boom!"


    As soon as he entered the golden space, there was a loud noise.


    Xie took out what was in his hand and saw that the piece of jade Qin Yi was going to give Xie was broken.


    "So, this piece of jade is the time for me to travel through the space of thunder and lightning, let Master Grexie know that the king of zombie is in the space of thunder and lightning, what is left in the golden space? Xie looked around with the broken jade.


    The days of fighting and Lin Wuyun did not come to the golden space.


    The two of them should go elsewhere.


    Xie''s eyes were bright. Looking around, he found that the entire golden space was twice as large as the thunderous space, and could almost be seen with his eyes, but no one was there, only him in this golden space.


    "Knock on the door!"


    Xie Yu stomped his feet and found that the fruit was like a guess. There was no way to take advantage of soil erosion here.


    Everything has to do with metal surnames, even the ground is like being paved with gold. Naturally, it is impossible to use folk art with local names.


    He floated slowly.


    Standing in the sky and watching.


    This time, everything gathered together, Xie''s face became dignified. There are no people alive here, but there are many dead, and almost all of them have become dead.


    The most recent body bones have been shattered in many places, the deadliest being wounds left by weapons.


    kill one another?


    Xie Aoyu looked at the entire Golden Space, and finally shook his head, the bones showed no signs of killing each other. How did he die?


    He couldn''t tell, but his heart moved, and two thunderous lines appeared.


    "Go and see," Xie said proudly.


    The spirit of Lei Zhan immediately flew to the left and right, and for Xie Junyu, the spirit of the two Lei Zhan would definitely be injured, but they would not die, or their strength would decline. They are the souls of Lei Zhan, as long as Ye Hao''s stone is not broken, he will never be killed.


    Noting the two great war gods silently, Ye Hao also grabbed the moon knife, which was unexpected.


    In this place, Lei Ling¡¯s soldiers were basically abandoned by Ye Hao unless he used extraordinary military skills or released a

 Chapter 780： brilliant

    Zun Wanglong''s purple gold statue, otherwise the others will be dragged down by the thunder.


    Slow flight of two Thunder systems.


    "boom!"


    When they flew over the corpse, suddenly, a broken sound came from the entire golden space.


    Only sound can make Ye Hao feel the strong sharp edge.


    "boom!"


    As if being stimulated, the moon crater suddenly made the sound of a knife, as if accepting the sound of the provocative place, and it also faintly revealed the edge of a more powerful meaning.


    This invisible power made Xie proudly confused.


    Does it mean that without the sword hidden here, there would be no non-gods of heaven and earth? Otherwise, how can you trigger the provocation of the Moon Knife.


    After the sound, a strong and sharp torrent appeared in the golden space. Countless broken knives rushed out from the ground, mountains and treetops. The sky was intertwined into a net of knives. Above the sky, a golden light covered it. After the sun, they are all amazing sword energy.


    As if the sword air is intertwined in the sky, the swords colliding and entangled on the network cut longitudinally and transversely under certain operating rules, forming an unparalleled sharp decline.


    The feeling of destruction, destroying everything, full of emotions, Xie Yufeng proudly looked at the oncoming sword energy, and finally realized that there is a huge magic in this golden space, and this magical action is likely to be a hand. There is no sharp knife of the king!


    Under the magic that originated in ancient times, a kind of terrorism used by the hatter was the most glorious period in the history of the emperor¡¯s rule. He was invincible when he reached the peak. As the most powerful warrior and curse in battle, the curse was 10 Defeated than 9.


    This is absolutely unacceptable incubation.


    After all, in the eyes of the enemy, they are the most respected in the world, but in the eyes of the enemy, their status should be higher, which motivates some of them to aspire to be strong and hope to become the most powerful opponents. Begin to develop the ultimate goal, developed a method of incubation separation, through this method, the spell can be activated without consuming the incubation ability, and the power of the magic will be more powerful. From then on, the hat maker has the ability to use it. The best strength to teach soldiers.


    But the magic method is too mysterious.


    It can be said that the formation method of magic is the essence of cursing division. No one among thousands of enemies can learn magic formations, you know, even when cursing division is the most brilliant.


    Now that Xie Aoyu is in this golden space, he has seen the magic method again.


    What made him even more surprised and frustrated was that the main method of curse was probably a sword without a heavenly king, and his surname was no weaker than the sword of the heavenly king.


    In fact, it is understandable.


    Think about it, the Lord of the Night Sky hopes to become the king of war by dividing his body and becoming the king of war. What weapon can make him qualified to use it?


    I am afraid that only the gods in the sky are no worse than the moon.


    The Heavenly Sword in the Golden Space should be a weapon prepared by the Night Fire King himself.


    But if it can bring magic, how can it be cracked?


    So the treasure is right in front of you. Xie Yao is really the paw of a cat. If you want it, it is hard to get. If you look at the corpse on the ground, you will know how terrible this magic is.


    "The dragon''s dragon is in the sky!" Xie said, watching the sword energy falling from the sky, he immediately ordered two Thors.

 Chapter 781： torment

    At the same time, two large thunder lines made a long sound.


    The thunder on the left pulled the monster''s teeth in his hand and killed them in the air, but they were sharp and sharp.


    The right side of the Thunder War Spirit is the opposite. Its target is the ground, and people also turned around, head and feet, holding the teeth of the beast, it is difficult to penetrate the ground.


    boom.


    For a time, the entire golden space was filled with fluctuating power, and countless knives were destroyed everywhere, and the net of knives was disturbed in the sky.


    Ye Hao''s feeling is just a nonsense!


    More than a dozen blades flew through his eyes, and there was a feeling of tearing everything up.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    There was a sharp pain.


    Xie felt a force fluctuating, and then saw the net in the air suddenly disappear, replaced by a gold thread about 100 meters, floating like an island.


    At the corresponding bottom, the golden mountain collapsed, the golden ground split, the golden tree exploded, the golden flower dissipated, and countless golden curse symbols appeared on the ground.


    The entire space is a metal spell.


    At the place where the mountain collapsed, a sharp, golden, sharp knife, about 1.5 meters long, stuck in the ground, and there was a cold current from time to time.


    That is Heavenly Sword!


    "boom!"


    The moment the golden sword appeared, the moon''s sword shook violently, and Xie couldn''t help firing his weapon and wrestling with the sword.


    It is not only sharp and tough, but also the name of the spirit.


    The so-called "best of heaven and earth" is to choose God yourself, that is, the name of the soul is to make it happen.


    Similarly, as the world''s first knife, it also has its own pride. When it encounters a destroyer, it is absolutely necessary.


    Obviously, this golden knife has threatened the location of the moon crater.


    In other words, the golden sword can replace the moon sword and become the most powerful **** warrior. Therefore, it can be seen that the golden sword of power is terrible.


    How could Ye Hao not be moved by such a golden knife.


    But he was very calm. Looking at the ghosts of the two Thunder Fights, if they were not Thunder Stone Formation, the souls of the two Thunder Fights were a bit like his right fist. It was almost impossible to recognize that it was a thunderous spirit. There were scars and holes everywhere.


    Xie Yufeng proudly summoned the two thunder lines back and sent them into the stone to cultivate himself.


    He began to observe the golden space.


    There is a kind of magic on the ground. If you enter it, it is obvious that you will be attacked endlessly, unless you have a golden knife, but he doesn''t know anything about magic, let alone mastering magic methods.


    Xie Yufeng''s eyes fell on the small island floating in the sky.


    What island is this?


    It can actually float in the air.


    Xie Aoyu thought for a while, but flew straight to the sky instead of flying to the island. Since the island appeared, it can still float in the air, and now he thought, there must be something mysterious, who knows what it hides.


    When it was about 150 meters above the ground, Xie Taiyu was also taller than this small island about 10 meters high. Look at that island.


    Before I looked at it, I felt a strong suction.


    Although Xie took precautions, the suction was too strong and suddenly, Xie was immediately pulled to the island.


    Stop!


    Xie, exhausted all her strength, suddenly burst out an amazing force, trying to restrain her body''s tendency to fly forward, and the result was to slow down the speed of flying to the island.


    what do I do?

 Chapter 782： evolution

    The suction power on this island is too strong.


    Xie Aoyu believes that with this kind of suction, if there is a master to show it, I am afraid that he will be at least the leader of the middle class of the king. It is very close to the level of the king, and there is nothing he can compete with.


    However, Xie boarded the moon crater and tried to attack the island with her power to see what was hidden on it.


    He just raised the Moonlight Knife, but he felt that the long-lost three-color **** pill was shaking violently, too fast, as if it attracted something.


    Knock on the door.


    Similarly, there was a noise on the floating island, as if something was shaking violently on the island, trying to break free from the shackles of the island.


    Xie''s heart moved. He held the knife tightly, but gave up resisting and let himself be sucked into the island.


    Under the strong suction, Ye Hao immediately came to the island.


    Before both feet touched the island, Xie''s knife fell off first and hit the ground.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    The vibration of these three colors is getting stronger and stronger.


    Xie naturally understands that there are not many things about the Three God Pills, and there should be good things on this island.


    Nothing strange!


    When her foot fell, Xie found that there was no change, so she walked carefully to the place where the Sanshen Pill was shaking, which was the center of the island.


    The same pace is coming.


    Ye Hao was very careful.


    Nothing happened until he reached the center of the island. When he entered the center, he immediately felt a powerful force.


    not good!


    Ye Hao hurried back.


    "boom!"


    When there was a loud noise, the island suddenly erupted, and Xie Yu reacted quickly. The knife in his hand broke quickly, breaking the fragments that flew toward him after the explosion.


    Looking at this small island, there is only one golden ball about the size of a basketball.


    The stone was full of golden light. Although it couldn''t see what was inside, Ye Hao heard it and felt that something inside hit the golden viola.


    Xie Yufeng looked at the spell below, but didn''t respond, so he picked up the moon knife and cut it in Jin to see what was hidden inside.


    "When!"


    When the knife fell, the moon crater only left a very simple trace.


    Xie Yufeng said, "This Jin''s body doesn''t seem to be worse than the Zombie King." What about the Zombie King? "


    When he thought of the King of Zombies, he suddenly realized that the King of Zombies was originally evolved from a puppet, which was made from the stone of the Lord of Nightfire. Is that stone round gold?


    If this is the case, the Golden Globes are definitely a treasure.


    "when"


    He recalled that here, instead of attacking Jin in other places, he quickly chopped it off. After a while, it turned into nearly a hundred knives.


    A gorge about 10 cm deep appeared on the Jinshi, but Xie Tianyu vaguely saw a golden ball beating inside.


    Lingzhu!


    At first glance, Xie''s body is very similar.


    That is the golden pearl!


    "turn on!"


    When Xie Aoyu thought of the role of the pearl, he couldn''t help but beaming, shaking the moon knife, and suddenly cut it off.


    "Click!"


    The gold necklace was chopped off by him.


    The vibration of the Three God Pill is more violent, and at the same time it emits a powerful suction force, attracting the golden pearls in the sky, like Dzi and Dzi beads.


    Xie Xiaoyu smiled coldly and said, she didn''t know the true meaning of the three colors of gods, how could she let Xie Xiaoyu catch its golden pearls now.


    He reached for the golden pearl that day.

 Chapter 783： Rongcheng

    "boom!"


    The previous determination suddenly broke out, and the golden knife also intervened. Its target was the golden pearl in the sky, which made Ye Hao think of Lei Ling''s transformation.


    In the beginning, the Lei Ling Soldier was the Lei Ling Sword, because it absorbed the essence of the Sky Thunder Spirit Orb and became a Lei Ling Soldier?


    Xie Haoyu couldn''t control so much, the moon knife in his hand was chopped off.


    "When!"


    The two kings who had not been persuaded by anyone hit each other for the first time.


    The knife was defeated.


    The Moon Knife made a provocation and groan of "".


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    However, the roar of the golden sword was loud, and the entire curse method began to work again. Numerous sword qi emerged from the ground, and there was no place to hide.


    Ye Hao also grabbed the Golden Pearl at this time.


    The three colors in the Shendan shook more violently, and the huge suction power was transmitted astonishing, but Xie did not notice, and immediately put the heavenly pearls into the space ring.


    No matter how powerful you are, the space ring is forbidden, it''s hard to imagine.


    After collecting the golden beads from the sky, Xie Taiyu faced a spell attack.


    The magic is frozen!


    When it comes to an attack on a large area, it is natural that the ice-sealed fire killing that is sealed on Xie''s left index finger is the most appropriate.


    The air whizzing by the knife froze immediately.


    Crack up.


    The ice is only a moment, cut by the sword energy, showing the terrifying degree of the sword energy, you have to know that even the next master of the heavenly king, it is impossible to easily defeat Ye Hao''s current strength.


    Without success, there is no escape.


    Dao Qi is all around, Xie''s thoughts are moving, the vitality of heaven and earth is surging, he uses his own space to fight in the chaos!


    This is a space game, there are three spaces.


    Once the combat skills are used, all the anger of the sword is trapped, and no one can burst out.


    When he saw this situation, Xie Zhiwei couldn''t help being happy. The effect of the space battle was very obvious. He saw that the broken gold was still floating in the air after losing the dzi beads. He reached out for the gold and immediately felt this energy. Wave.


    "It turns out that there is also a magic spell in it, a flying spell under Feng''s surname," Xie said. "The golden ring he saw with his own eyes is a very good thing. You can''t throw it away. Drop.


    Holding it in his hand, Xie triumphantly felt the degree of hardness and sighed for a while.


    He looked down at the golden knife with a smile on his lips.


    "You are strong, but I don''t know how strong you are," Xie said, smiling and picking up the golden child and throwing it on the golden knife on the ground.


    Under the dogmatization of Xie''s nearly 80''s fighting spirit, Jin burst out of the sky, and even the air on Mars was wiped out.


    "boom!"


    The golden knife spit out the air.


    This knife is gold and shaped like a three-meter long knife.


    "boom!"


    The two collided.


    Jin was beaten back, his sword qi was broken, Ye Hao swooped down and showed his fighting skills against Jin!


    Suddenly, his leg turned into a shadow, and he stepped heavily on the stone.


    "boom!"


    The Golden Globes collided again with a more powerful posture.


    This time, the knife launched with the knife was completely smashed by the golden ring stone and was hit hard by the golden knife.


    "boom!"


    The golden knife was thrown down backwards, suddenly fell from the ground and flew into the air. When it left the ground, all the magic symbols that interfered with the golden light suddenly became dim.

 Chapter 784： dance

    Ye Hao smiled, picked up the golden knife and held it in his hand.


    With a golden knife, the magic method immediately lost its function.


    Xie Yufeng landed slowly and stepped on the ground, feeling that the magic symbol really did not have any energy fluctuations.


    It is amazing to be able to control a magical method with a knife.


    With this golden knife, Xie Tianyu felt a sharp and strong edge, as if a day had broken, tearing the ground and shattering the space.


    The meaning of gold. damage!


    Ye Hao put the golden knife across his chest. The surface of the knife was very conspicuous. It was covered with gold. This showed that it was very special. There were two northern Chinese characters on it.


    Distinguish carefully, these two words are. Oh my!


    This sword is famous for its beauty!


    "What an overbearing name!" Xie said, gently waving his magic knife, with a feeling of cutting everything, making a sharp noise, as if the space was being cut.


    "boom!"


    The moon knife groaned.


    The knife shook violently, and the two of them made a strong provocation against each other.


    Xie Yufeng said: "From now on, you have to accompany me under the sky, who is strong and who is weak? I want to watch your performance. It''s useless if you are strong."


    The two heavenly kings were silent at the same time.


    They were like two children, wanting to show their full strength, which made Xie laugh proudly. He put away the moon knife and turned it into a moon knife and hung it around his neck. As for the magic sword, it does not. If it is left outside, it may lead to too many people''s greed.


    Xie Tianyu picked up the golden round stone and put it into the space ring.


    This golden round stone can be said to be used to make weapons, armors and other products, even those so-called gods, I am worried that it will be eclipsed in front of them.


    He looked at the golden space, there was nothing, so he flew forward.


    Through the obstacles of space.


    Xie opened his eyes again, and there was a sea of ??fire in front of him.


    There is room for fire!


    This is the end point. There are seven fire spaces at night, and Xie was lucky enough to pass through the lightning and golden spaces and enter the fire space, but the other four spaces are not allowed to enter.


    In the space of fire, Ye Hao didn''t feel a trace of popularity.


    It seems that no one has come in yet.


    He was floating in the air, walking forward slowly, looking for the possible birthplace of the spirit, looking forward all the way, looking forward all the way, Xie found that no one came to the sea of ??fire, he was the first one.


    The fire space is full of fire.


    Night fire!


    The black flame is burning, making this place very hot, thousands of degrees, the higher the temperature.


    When Xie Aoyu felt the surrounding temperature was as high as 1000 degrees, he found a tree in front of him, no more than three meters high, with glaucoma all over his body, but the surface of his body was covered by a black flame, as if it had been ignited, but The tree was not damaged.


    This tree has four branches, each facing one direction. Each branch has more than ten leaves and one or two green fruits, emitting a faint fragrance.


    "The Fruit of the Holy Spirit!"


    Xie Yufeng''s eyes were bright. From Wang Lingzun''s mouth, Ye Hao knew the shape of the spiritual fruit, and also knew that the spiritual fruit was not yet mature at this moment, but it did not mature for a long time.


    He can only wait.


    Because he was not mature yet, he looked around and got acquainted with the environment.


    take a look. This is the whole night. There is nothing else.


    There are no mountains, no rivers, no flowers, no plants, but the soul tree is invisible, only black flames.


    In such a place, the environment that can be used is night fire.


    "boom!"


    Slight fluctuations in space.


    Xie turned his head and saw that in the southeast, three figures appeared, a master of the Zheng family led by Zheng Xinhua. He was wearing a blue cloak, just like a seascape. The natural form of the water blue brilliance will be created by Zheng Xinhua. wrap up.


    Considering that Zheng Xinhua is a local, this cloak is obviously the surname of Shui, and Zheng Xinhua is a member of the Zheng family. It is impossible to be accused of having such an uncoordinated dress. There is only one possibility. This cloak should come from Zheng Xinhua''s water space.


    Zheng Xinhua smiled and said, "Thank you for coming so quickly!".


    "Zheng Xiong is not slow," she said with a slight smile. "He got such a good thing, in my opinion, the lowest is probably the super sacred level."


    "Haha, thank you very much," Zheng Xinhua laughed, without saying what the cloak was.


    He didn''t say that this proved Xie''s guess that the cloak may be of the level of a **** or a heavenly soldier. After all, he can enter the night and talk to the king of heaven, it must be the gods and soldiers, and there is room to see the gold. Many corpses were left by those who entered, but no weapons were left behind, knowing that inferior things might be destroyed.


    Zheng Xinhua said: "I think Brother Xie should also have some good things, but he didn''t take them out.


    "What did Zheng Xiong say?" Xie Aoyu said.


    Zheng Xinhua said: "It''s very simple. There are too many people here. Adding seven times the space of the fire space at night, there will definitely be people entering every space. Then I think the other spaces that Ye Hao entered must have been killed by his brother. of."


    At the end of the day, Xie Ao said: "Zheng Xiong mistakenly believes that not all the spaces have entered, no one has entered, only the corpses left by some people have entered."


    Of course, he couldn''t tell the Excalibur and the spirit of thunder war.


    It can be used as a hole card, especially the spirit of the two thunder wars is equivalent to the power of the king, and it can definitely give the enemy a big surprise.


    "Someone is coming," Zheng Xinhua was about to ask his thanks when he entered space, and he felt a wave of fluctuations in the space not far away. He looked away.


    I saw six or seven people coming in.


    These are two groups of people, one is Zhou Zhenwang, one is Bing Song, and the other is the smiling faces of the natural disaster family, facing each other, preventing each other from entering the sea of ??fire.


    When Zhou Zhenwang and Binge saw Ye Hao, they immediately approached him.


    "What did you find?" Xie asked.


    "It was already in hand, but it was destroyed by a smile, and it was taken away by a demon animal," Bingo said. "We can only give up if we can''t win anyone."


    is it?


    Xie Aoyu has a brain map of a monster in the thundering space. It shouldn''t be a monster. If it is, you need to find the past.


    He thought that the space had changed again, and the sound of fierce fighting came. He saw five people, including Wu Wu, Langhua Scramble, and Lin Wuyun. They united against the Tianyang people, Jon and the Westerners.


    Three men fought five, but they prevailed.


    There is no doubt that Wu Wu''s combat power in this night fire space has been significantly improved, and every attack will trigger a night fire, and the power of the night fire is obviously more than twice that of the outside, so he competes with Jon and the other two Ding experts. There are certain advantages.


    "Jon, give me your things!" Yan Ling, who was dancing with the King of Fire and Weapons, drove back and forth at night.


    Jon snorted, said nothing, just held on and let Yan Ling dance like a storm, but he didn''t hurt anything.


    "Thank you, come and help, Jon is holding a night light bracelet in his hand, a night fire suit!" When he saw Ye Hao and three other people, he shouted.


    Night Fire Bracelet!


    Ye Hao secretly said, it''s no wonder the swallow''s dance is so difficult.


    There are five night fire suits, including night fire sword, night fire ring, night fire armor, night fire shield and night fire film.


    If you have a night fire suit, Wu Wu¡¯s combat effectiveness will definitely increase several times. The key is that this is the night fire space. If you experience the night fire here, the night fire suit will improve again. Ye Hao doesn¡¯t have to face it. He won when he danced against each other.


    Jon exclaimed: "Gentlemen, as you have seen, if Yanziwu got the night fire bracelet, we would be more passive.


    Zheng Xinhua smiled and looked at each other while lying in front of him.


    They blocked the way of Ye Hao and the three others.


    "Zheng Xiong, are you sure you want to do it?" Xie shouted.


    "You are the enemy of the dead," Zheng Jia sneered. "The remaining training of the Lord of the Night will appear here again. If you do nothing, do you think you are a fool?"


    "What a big mouth!" Xie took a step and raised his hand with a punch.


    He will hate smiling even more.


    As soon as he gave up his hand, it was a magnificent wave of life, which was the greatest fear of natural disasters, a violent retreat.


    Zheng Xinhua wanted to do this, and Zhou Zhenwang and Binge blocked them.


    "Zheng Xiong, if we want to see it," Zheng Xiong said, shaking the halter in his hand. "If we like, we can do two things."


    Zheng Xinhua looked at him. There were only three people. Although the other two were the highest, he could face Zhou Zhen''s young talents. He claimed to be able to compete with Xie Yu, Takeda and Zhengtian. I am not sure.


    He was silent.


    None of the five have done it.


    After all, before the real war, it is better to retain strength.


    Only one person fought with the four masters of the natural disaster family.


    Master Xie''s attack on the Mu family''s surname was only a step away, causing the natural disaster family to fall into a depressing regression that they could not resist at all.


    "Silva, let''s exchange it!" said the smiling man.


    Silva''s purpose is to kill Xie Aoyu.


    "Ask us first," he said. I want you to kill me with a weapon.


    "boom!"


    There is a knife in the air.


    Starting from the moon knife, the strong breath of life caused the people of the four natural disasters to almost fall to the ground and die, one by one, they fled into the distance.


    Space skills. confusion!


    Xie walked out step by step, and the vitality of the earth rolled over, immediately covering the four masters of Yin and Xiao, and he swept the past with the Moonlight Knife.


    "boom!"


    The tattered voice came.


    When he smiled at the broken bracelet in his left hand, a pound of power suddenly appeared. The chaos in the three spaces suddenly broke out, and the sword energy that cut him was also broken. The other three people were not lucky and were Knife cut, be cut by a knife, there is not even resistance.


    He said that the hot summer administration has always attached great importance to the development of friendly relations between the two countries.


    Ye Hao saw the situation and walked slowly to Tianyang''s Jon.


    "Here you!" Jon said. He had no choice but to take out his night light bracelet and throw it away. It flew to Zheng Xinhua. He had not fought in the distance.


    Obviously he wanted Zheng Xinhua to participate.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie took the speed to the limit, almost beyond the reach of the naked eye, and caught up with the night fire bracelet in an instant, and held it in his hand.


    Ye Hao snatched the night fire bracelet, and the battle stopped immediately.


    People don¡¯t have to work hard if the things people want have not yet appeared.


    "Sister, yours" Ye Hao threw the Yehuo bracelet to Yanziwu.


    As soon as Yan Wu''s left hand was sent up, she wore a night light bracelet on her wrist. Since then, four of the five night lights have been set, and the only sword that has not been obtained is far less powerful than the night light.


    "boom!"


    A black flame spurted from the night fire suit.


    Yan Ling was enveloped in flames.


    "Who dares to fight this girl?" she said.


    As soon as Zheng Xinhua heard it, he turned his head and looked away, because I didn''t hear it, but he was eager, but now is not the time to learn from each other.


    Xie¡¯s secret is that if you dedicate the essence of Yehuo to Yan Wu, I¡¯m afraid no one will want to fight her, but now is not the time. If you take out the essence of Yehuo, their quartet master Zheng Xin will be with others. Do it together.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Only Yanzi felt the change of night fire suit in the excited dance.


    Time just passed.


    In the next half an hour, only two experts from the natural disaster family and one expert from the Yi ethnic group from the west came, and no one showed up.


    Since then, the number of natural disasters has been the highest, but only three people remain. There are only four people left in the west. There are two people in the Tianyang family and three in the Zheng family.


    Only Ye Hao has a lot of six people.


    They just wait.


    After another hour, the fragrance of spirit became more and more intense, and the surface was glowing with a faint red light.


    "The spiritual fruit is about to mature," he said, "Gentlemen, you don¡¯t know that at that time, the elder of my natural disaster family injured the arrow king. If he wants to restore his soul, he must take out the spiritual fruit. If he Give them spiritual fruit, and the arrow king will become the king of war.


    The faces of Tianyangren, Jon, Silva, Zheng Xinhua and others have all changed.


    Now Master Gottlicher''s strength is weakening, if there is another arrow, Wang Lingzun thinks, then Ye Hao will get an umbrella.


    Of course, they didn''t want that arrow to be repaired.


    People on the square gathered together and reached a tacit understanding.


    The total strength of the Zheng Family, the West Marsh, the Natural Disaster Race, and the Tianyang Race is twelve, and each of them has reached the most sacred level, and they can travel through the past space.


    "This girl is going to fight with you," she said.


    But the two people were silent, cold buzzing.


    They are waiting for the moment when the soul fruit matures, giving a fatal blow to the soul tree, so that the arrow will never be restored.


    Ye Hao is also very tight on Moon Knife.


    "Lao Lin, come and collect the spiritual fruit," Xie said.


    Lin Yiyun nodded.


    He collected the sacred spiritual fruits, and then the number of Ye Hao participating in the war will be reduced by one. Ye Hao went on to say: "Lao Zhou, you are dealing with Zheng Xinhua and the Zheng family on the left, and Lao Lang is dealing with two Westerners, and mocking three people. From natural disasters, one from the West.


    "It''s all mine," Dance said.


    The world is full of wars.


    Originally, Xie had the most people to deal with, but he was a wooden surname, naturally avoided natural disasters, mocked all three natural factors, but did not have much strength to resist.


    "This is good. The old wolf is always ready to support. The most important thing is to ensure the spiritual fruit that Lao Lin reaps," Xie said, thinking about it.


    They have completed the division of labor.


    Everyone is waiting for the fruit of the soul to mature.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is too depressing.


    After a while, everyone was very nervous. After all, the fruit of the spirit was the relationship between the king and the arrow, whether it could restore trust.


    Imagine the fear of Master Gothlix. If the Arrow King is restored, what kind of fear would it be? Did you know that Master Gottrich once said that the Arrow King was the only one who could surpass him in the war.


    From the perspective of "Lord of Fire" being divided into zombie kings, Xie Yufeng proudly knows the difference between the king of war and the king of war. This can really be said to be a ditch that cannot be crossed.


    If this distance is also divided by kingdoms, I am afraid it can be divided into more than ten kingdoms, and Master Gotnet can make the ancient families feel terrified, it is not difficult to say that he has reached the peak of the throne. What about arrows? I am afraid it is really possible to touch the emperor''s territory.


    Therefore, whether he can recover is still related to the northern pattern before the war.


    Crack up.


    Their eyes are fixed on the spiritual fruit.


    As a result, cracks appeared around the sacred soul tree, the night fire on the ground began to crack, and a hollow pit appeared within a radius of ten meters around the sacred soul tree.


    Then, the night fire from the surrounding ground converged into a deep pit.


    The first night fire that burned seemed rare many times. It vaguely saw the ground, which was a dark stone.


    Countless night fires gathered in the deep pit, causing the temperature of the night fire in the deep pit to soar.


    "The evolution of night fire!" Swallow''s dance.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Night Fire has never really formed a strange flame, because the fall of the Night Fire King has never formed a strange flame, and it can surpass most strange flames. If it does form, Ye Hao knows he is suspicious.


    The light of the night gradually formed, and the sky heard thunder rumbling.


    The light flashed and the silver snake went crazy.


    The air was filled with masculine energy, and the electric light of the silver snake floating in the sky gradually condensed into a big flower, which turned into a flower of thunder and lightning, and slowly fell down.


    On the ground, the black flame quickly disappeared, and the golden light came out.


    The golden light condenses into lotus.


    For a time, thunder and lightning came in the sky, the evolution of the night fire, and the gradual maturity of the fruits of the spirit, it can be said that this is a natural vision, and everyone is shocked by this peculiar sight.


    Everyone has heard the rumor that the Lord of Heaven and Earth Night appeared in the incarnation of Yehuo, but they didn''t want to be true.


    Knock on the door.


    Xie Aoyu still has feelings for the future, but he felt a violent tremor in his chest, and a strong destructive force emerged from the three-color **** pill.


    A character appeared on the surface of the Three God Pill.


    That is the image of a beautiful woman with a perfect long face. At first glance, Ye Hao had an amazing feeling. Among the women Ye Hao knows, there are countless beauties, but they are the most beautiful. There is no doubt that there is a beauty named Yun Mengyao who has both wisdom and beauty.


    But the appearance of this woman was as amazing as Yun Mengyao.


    The only difference is temperament.


    Yun Mengyao is not only beautiful, but also has amazing wisdom. Her name makes her very low-key. She never shows how high her IQ is. She gives people the feeling of her grace and elegy, grace and generosity.


    This woman is fierce and proud.


    Even now, the attitude of destroying everything at all costs is an overbearing momentum, as if everything is under its control.


    I want to kill, kill, kill!


    As if being stimulated, the woman of the three-color **** pill did not consider Xie''s feelings in a very crazy riot.


    Her tricolor brilliance was in full bloom, and the power of destruction exploded.


    This force directly killed the golden lotus on the ground the day the lightning fell.


    "boom!"


    The flower of thunder and lightning condenses into a series of electric lights, and the golden lotus becomes a pair of sharp meanings. The two forces cross and are handed over to the short force of the three-color **** pill.


    boom.


    There was a roar, Xie Yu''s blood boiled over.


    The three-color **** pill was obviously hit hard, but the three-color **** pill was in Xie Aoyu''s body after all, and Xie Feiyu suffered severe trauma.


    In shock, the mysterious woman suddenly became sober almost crazy three **** pill.


    The wind in the eyes disappeared, and the Qingming Festival was restored.


    "Do you want to die?" Xie shouted. In his heart, he could feel the madness of this mysterious woman called Fangcai, which was a complete disregard for life.


    The mysterious woman snorted coldly, stopped talking, and moved her strength again.


    This time, Thunder and Golden Lotus immediately felt it, and they all gathered on Xie''s body.


    "You want to die, I will help you!" Xie said angrily. Who wants to kill this mysterious woman, but this mysterious woman is too powerful to do so.


    Ye Hao opened his heart and did not resist.


    "what!"


    The mysterious woman screamed, and the power of the tricolor **** suddenly appeared.


    Thunder and lightning, Jinlian''s power also soared to the sky.


    boom.


    The last name of destruction exploded.


    Xie Aoyu screamed, flew over the plane, and fell heavily to the ground, but the tri-colored halo on her chest was also weak to the freezing point.


    "Haha... Sure enough, this is the residual power of the angel''s womb, it belongs to me!" The mysterious woman let out a crazy laugh.


    Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed.


    He doesn''t know what the angel''s womb is, but from the words of the zombie king, he knows that once the angel''s womb is born, it will deal a blow to the destruction of human surnames.


    "How could this happen!" Xie''s face was pale, a weak half-person lying on the ground, using a crescent knife.


    "I didn''t expect, haha, this is really an unexpected surprise. The night fire king created a mental disorder here. I was almost troubled by madness, but I didn''t expect to cover up the remaining power of the angels. Haha, too Great, great!" The mysterious woman laughed wildly.


    "Do you think you can get it?" He shouted, "The world is a mess!" He said that he was blocked first, so it was more difficult for external forces to get in.


    The mysterious woman smiled and said: "Don''t waste your time, your power is too weak to stop me.".


    The space shackles burst.


    "boom!"


    Doctor Xie took out a blood arrow, feeling that all the power in his body seemed to have passed. He couldn''t resist it at all. He could only stand by and watch the Three God Pill absorb the remaining power of the angel child.


    At the same time, Zheng Xinhua smiled, and masters such as Jon and Silva also moved forward.


    Xie Zhiwei believes that the flesh and blood, rubber bands and bone marrow of the whole body are suffering unimaginable pain.


    This is the remaining power of the angel child.


    Xie Haoyu was just a remnant and felt a little unbearable. He saw the mysterious woman hissing in pain and excitement in the Three Gods Pill. He had a light understanding of the mystery of the Angel¡¯s Holy womb. When he was a master of the world, only brother Tria is the strongest. It is said that his fighting spirit has surpassed the King of War, but his physical fitness seems to be unable to reach the current state.


    If we meet the requirements of the imperial war, does that mean that we can easily reach the level of the imperial war?


    A strong reluctance poured out from Ye Hao''s heart.


    Never let a mysterious woman stand up!


    If she is strong, she will die and she can¡¯t be allowed to die. Xie has been yelling at her proudly in her heart. He is madly at his own strength, but he finds that she is too weak, too weak, Can''t fight with a mysterious woman.


    Da, Da, Da.


    The sound of footsteps sounded.


    Xie Yufeng didn''t need to look, he knew that the twelve masters of Zheng Xinhua, Xiaolin, Jon, and Silva were going to fight. Now is the best time for them to self-harm. They can''t fight anymore. There are still people protecting the fruits of the Holy Spirit, so there are only four people, Zhou Zhen, Ice Shelf, Wave and Wu, who have to face the siege of twelve masters.


    How to compete?


    In front of him, Xie Aoyu of the three famous natural disasters-the Mumen family, although unable to bear the difficulties, can remove the natural constraints of the Mumen family''s surname and other surnames. They have almost become enemies of the other side, perhaps even the swallow Can''t laugh to win this game.


    "This is the best time for us to go up and kill Xie," said Silva, an excited Westerner.


    "Slower!"


    Someone stopped it.


    Several people looked at it with smiles on their faces, and as his natural enemy, it can be said that the smiley face most wanted Xie Xing to be killed.


    When he saw the cold smile on his face and a chilly smile, he did not explain anything to Silva, but looked at Yan Ling: "Miss Yan, you know what the fire pit is formed around the tree of souls. ?"


    The swallow''s dance was cold and silent.


    "That is a fire pit, it is the best condition for flames to form strange flames," he said. I hope it can match Jin Yan''s most beloved person with fire, but it will soon be used to support the rebirth of the Lord of the Night, you only have ten minutes. "It''s like a wizard," he said. If you enter, you will not only get the night fire, but also change your night fire suit, and everything will be elevated to the peak of the night fire team. Blending it into a brand new night fire suit, it is also expected to gain the experience of the Lord of the Night Fire through the night fire, and reach the realm of the emperor of war. Therefore, I suggest that you don''t get involved and wait for the opportunity to enter, it will affect you. "


    Everyone is a mess when they hear laughter.


    The skin color of Zhou Zhenwang, Binge and others have changed slightly. I don''t know Yan Wuwu''s last name. He is a martial arts man and doesn''t care about anything.


    Now the opportunity to become the king of war has come. Can she let go?


    If she chooses to join, then how can they resist the loss of Strong Bird Dance, Ye Hao who was seriously injured.


    I am afraid that everything here is likely to be destroyed.


    The temptation of the king of war!


    Even Zhou Zhenwang, Binge, Zheng Xinhua and others will be moved. Faced with this temptation, everyone''s hearts will be suspended.


    Swallow''s eyes turned spontaneously to the deep pit of night gathering.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Silva said.


    "Of course, I swear in the name of the **** of natural disasters, if there are false sentences, let me die!"


    Ye Hao and others changed their faces.


    For a race, they all have their own beliefs, and they are very pious. Once they swear by their convictions, it is true.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    It was quiet all around, but people heard the swallow''s heart dance.


    "Girl..." Zhou Zhenwang cried coldly.


    "The opportunity to be the king of war is right in front of you, do you want to give up? Don''t you define your life as a high level? The opportunity is right in front of you, and you can seize it when you come back.


    Swallow''s eyes seemed to be attracted by a magnet and could not move away.


    Who wants to give up before the opportunity to become a war emperor?


    I''m afraid it is difficult for everyone to make a choice when facing reality.


    "Miss Yan, if you come in, do you think we can resist their attack? If we die, even if you can get the experience of the Lord of the Night, do you think you can leave alive?" Bing was silent.


    "I can!" Yan Ling said as she jumped.


    After all, they don''t have much contact, and their friendship with Yan''an is not even mentioned.


    Only Ye Hao has a cold heart.


    is it? grievable? Is it bitter?


    "I can''t even talk about it, but I have some frustration and emotions," Xie said, sitting on the ground in a very calm voice. "Go, you may only have one chance in life, if you miss it, you will miss it forever. Go, this is your dream."


    "I..." Yan Wu looked at Xie proudly, hesitated when he saw the blood in his mouth.


    boom.


    The night fire in the deep pit is burning, and the temperature is getting higher and higher.


    "The night fire is almost over," the smiling man said, "you must go in immediately with hope, whether you can realize the king of war is in your mind."


    There seems to be a lot of temptations.


    Once again, she couldn''t help looking at the deep pit. Her whole life was touched by the elegant Yan Ling dance. Her dance was a hundred times stronger than anyone and a thousand times more attractive.


    "Go," Xie shouted.


    The baby''s teeth bit his lip, and the swallow dances tightly in his hands.


    Legend has it that there is the temptation of the king of war!


    She gritted her teeth, stomped her feet, and rushed straight into the pit. As soon as she entered the pit, the corners of her gloomy mouth let out a big laugh.


    "why!"


    Xie Tianyu slowly closed his eyes and sighed.


    Compared with Ye Hao, the people in the war years were full of resentment. They had a strong disappointment with Wu Wu. Although they did not have friendship with each other, they were a force after all. This force is the holy city, and now the most important person in the holy city Ye Hao is in a dangerous situation of giving up for her own selfish desires.


    In fact, they not only hated Yanling¡¯s dance for a long time, but also disliked the Liu family. This time they came here not only to ask the arrow king, but also to ask the Liu family. This not only gave them a great blow, but also made them Have an opinion on the Liu family.


    Resentment, hatred, and anger cannot solve the problem.

 Chapter 785： Thunder

    After all, Zhou Zhenwang and others are all talents of the younger generation. They immediately let go of all the negative emotions in their hearts and carefully observe the status quo.


    There are only six people.


    Now Yanling is dancing in the fire pit, and she has lost two people. Lin Ziyun is going to catch the fruit of the spirit. This is destined to be unable to intervene, that is, only Zhou Zhenwang and Bing. However, there are a total of 12 people on the other side. They are all strong, most of them are elite masters, other than that, they are like smiling faces, without the depression of Xie Ao, neither Zhou Zhenwang nor Binge is uncertain. A man stopped him.


    "I can''t believe this is a fierce war, but it turned out to be like this, haha, I think you Xie Yu has always had good luck in love, but I fell in love with a woman." Hua laughed.


    He said: "Who would have thought that a tyrant with a knife would fall across the entire north and into this space of night fire.


    They squeezed each other as they spoke.


    Zhou Zhenwang, Binge and the three men were surrounded by Xie Yu and Lin Wuyun and vowed to resist their attacks, but these three men looked very dignified.


    "Thank you, old man!" Fight shouted.


    "I''m fine," he said, taking out a few bottles of psychedelic drugs and starting to fall down. This is the best way for him to recover as quickly as possible.


    "do it!"


    The tile was broken and shouted.


    At the same time, many masters attacked at the same time.


    "If you want to die, I will do it for you!" Xie said.


    "This is a joke," he said.


    Mr. Xie waved proudly, "Come out!"


    Two lightnings, two people appeared in front of Zhou Zhenwang and others, naturally it was two thunders.


    This was only a matter for the Thunder and Lightning Department, but Ye Hao was a bit wrong.


    They haven''t changed much, but the weapons in their hands have changed or even mutated. At first they were the teeth of strange demon animals. Now these two teeth have disappeared from the original teeth.


    As soon as Xie Aoyu''s heart moved, he realized that the two main lines of thunder should be hit by the spell of the sword and the sword, and then sent to the thunderstone formation. It must have penetrated into the teeth and became sharp. In the shape of a short knife, it is now the name of Lei and Jin.


    "Raiden!" Silva changed his face.


    Xie Yufeng said: "These are the two most powerful thunder lines I have seen in the thunder and lightning space. I want to know if you can resist them."


    Zhou Zhenwang, who was originally in a serious mood, and the others were very happy.


    "I will do it!" he stepped forward and laughed, "but if he is not a wooden surname, it is not worth mentioning that he is in the lower part of heaven."


    Ye Hao said with a sneer.


    You must know that these two thunder lines are pure war spirits. They did not form their own ideology, nor did they touch the mental outlook of the outside world. Instead, Ye Hao scribbled on them at will, so despite the spirit of the two thunder and lightning departments There is no division, they can also give full play to Xie''s various combat skills.


    "You two are fighting against the spirit of Thunder with Silva, and everyone else is killing!" The man who shared his two with Silva smiled.


    The entire room was murdered.


    The battle is over immediately.


    As light as electricity!


    Xie''s heart moved, and he immediately controlled the two big thunder lines, and used his speed to the fullest. One of the lower heavenly kings also played to the fullest, even faster than Xie''s.


    The emperor''s martial arts are all human!

 Chapter 786： powerful

    With it, the two big thunder lines showed the most powerful fighting skills at the same time. It was called a large-scale war. The sword and the shadow fell in the sky, and the number of twelve masters was set.


    boom.


    Suddenly, the twelve masters flinched at the same time.


    At this moment, Zhou Zhenwang, Binge, and the three people who participated in the Great War at the same time are all rare youth talents, and they can definitely be described with unparalleled confidence.


    The three men fired their weapons, accompanied by three screams.


    At the moment when Raiden was in power, one of the three ethnic groups was killed by three people.


    He said that the Yanxia administration has always attached great importance to the development of bilateral relations.


    These two lightnings, two lightnings killed Silva, and laughed fiercely.


    The two broke out together.


    "Click!" "Click!"


    Weapons collide with each other and the score gets higher and higher.


    It is useless to say that Silva and Yin Linna are both artifacts. Ye Hao¡¯s Lei Xinbing super artifact is also very annoying, and these two toothpicks are hardened with metal knives. They are obviously more abnormal, and they also broke the shield of defense , Cut it down. How did they resist.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The weapon was cut, and the sharp edges of the two lightning lines also left two blood tanks, three centimeters deep and half a meter long, on two people.


    The two masters were injured by a punch, which frightened everyone instantly.


    "Dragon''s sky!" Xie said.


    These two lines of thunder struck again, and this time their fighting skills became stronger, as if they had become two Rex Bas, falling from the sky.


    "Kill us!" Zhou Zhen said.


    These two people will be interested in the Battle of Sky Ice.


    The most powerful way to kill the enemy is to strike at the same time, with two lightning lines to give the enemy a fatal blow.


    "Ice Fire Dragon Diamond!" he said.


    "I love all beautiful women!" he said with a smile.


    A pair of long and short Mandarin swords became a sword all over the sky, as if to bring all the beauty of the world into his embrace, as if they were like ice and ice.


    "Dragon Arm!"


    Surprisingly, Zhou Zhenwang did not use extraordinary skills, but the empty sleeve of his left arm suddenly shook, and a golden arm appeared. He became the hand of a dragon that could only break the sky, in the air. Open the weapon.


    Xie Aoyu saw clearly that this should be the martial arts of Zhou Wang Li Chaofeng. It seems that the combat skills should be so powerful that it is impossible for him to give up the use of special weapons.


    These three top players, three battles, the top combat skills of Xie Ao and two big thunder lines, will attack at the same time, which is really spectacular.


    boom.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    The whole world seems to be destroyed.


    The night fire in the night sky was shattering, the ground was shattering, the force of the explosion collapsed around the wind, the smoke was separated, and the waves swept past.


    Until everything calms down.


    Five bodies lay on the ground.


    The only people who can survive are Zheng Xinhua, Silva, Smile, and Jon. They are the first of the four armed departments. The rest have been completely wiped out, but the four of them have suffered some damage.


    The two main lightning lines, Zhou Zhenwang, waves and ice hockey are incomplete, and there are some injuries, but the result is undoubtedly the best for them.


    At the same time, the red light of the spiritual fruit is getting bigger and bigger, and the fragrance is getting stronger and stronger, which is the last moment of maturity.


    Similarly, the Yan''an dance that enters the fire pit is only ten minutes away, and it is about to come out.

 Chapter 787： Join hands

    "Very good, very good, very good!" Silva stared at Xie proudly. "Do you have any worries?" He put his hands on his chest and said a series of spells.


    After that, Silva''s strength rapidly increased.


    After a while, his aura pushed the people in the class to the height of the king.


    "It''s all because of you," he said.


    A faint breath of terror came out, filled the whole world, the voice was full of resentment, and the voice of hatred sounded, and zombies appeared around.


    Blood index, energy fusion!


    Natural disasters come, zombies are in chaos!


    There were two screams from Zheng Xinhua and Jon. They were shocked by the sight before them, even if they were temporarily united by their interests.


    The two looked at each other, said nothing, and flew back at the same time.


    Faced with this invincible means, they can only choose to retreat and give up all their ideas. Even if they have a strong post-action plan in their hands, in the face of these two terrible means, only a local chicken and A tile dog, this is not enough.


    Faced with such power, they also understand that Silva does not have to work with them. If they persist, they will have to wait for death.


    The two used to use defensive hands in advance, and they were very angry.


    Because their abilities simply couldn''t sustain these two great missing tools for too long, they were all ready for the final blow to capture the power that evolved after the night fire.


    Zheng Xinhua and Jon chose to evacuate without hesitation. It is conceivable that laughter and Silva''s tactics are terrible.


    The faces of Ye Hao, Zhou and others also changed.


    If there is Xie Aoyu or Yan Wuwu, even if they are not opponents, they can resist for at least an instant and a half, take away the spiritual fruit and leave.


    But no, so how did they resist.


    Xie Aoyu can compete with the strong of the middle class of the king. She made two main Thunder systems without interference. As for Wu dance, she may be a bit inferior, but she has a night fire suit. This is the world of night battles, and Ye Hao may not be able to defeat Yan Jianwu.


    Now Nye is seriously injured, but Yan Jianhua chose the night fire.


    This situation is really a dead end.


    Ye Hao''s party was almost finished.


    "Blood Index, Fusion of Power" is a struggle between martial arts and magic. It is hailed as the most glorious era in the northern hot summer. This fighting skill belongs to the top fighting skills and is absolutely terrifying. In ancient times, it was an invincible super existence.


    The so-called bloodline index refers to some contemporary and past historical figures related to the user¡¯s ancestry. Through this bloodline index, even those who have been dead for countless years can also use this method to transform the most powerful in history. The power is transmitted to yourself and merged with the user''s power, which will greatly enhance their power.


    Of course, there are various requirements for showing this method. The first is that even if there is an emperor-level master in history, if the user''s power is too low, he will not be able to absorb all the advantages, for example, Silva His grandfather is the king of war, and now he can only absorb himself temporarily.


    In addition, there is another big reason, that is the fusion of power. The so-called fusion of power is not as simple as imagined.

 Chapter 788： improve

    Single, sometimes the surname is Xiangke, but it will bring a fatal blow, once the time comes, it will kill you, even if you do not die, you will be seriously injured.


    Therefore, Silva risked death to perform the task.


    Silva is now exerting enough strength to threaten everyone''s safety, and now we can exert the greatest strength, and the level of the king is a huge watershed.


    The opposite laugh looked a little weak.


    But everyone knows that the most dangerous thing is laughter, his own power has not improved, but his power is extremely terrifying, through the magic seal in jade.


    "When the disaster strikes, the evil spell of the zombie" is one of the most powerful spells in the natural disaster family, and the power is at a critical moment.


    This curse is similar to calling, not calling.


    Every zombie that appears has the same power as a smiling face. They are all zombies. The so-called zombies are non-human beings who don''t know what pain they are, and it is difficult to kill them.


    roar.


    They know that the use time of these two methods is very strict. If they exceed these two methods, they will not only lose their strength, but also be very dangerous.


    So, without any nonsense, choose to do this!


    With a strange laughter, eight zombies rushed to three people, including Zhou Zhenwang, Binge, and Hailang. The remaining two zombies rushed to the forest and destroyed the soul tree. Wang Ling¡¯s hope of recovery was completely abandoned, and he rushed to himself. Xie Yu.


    As for Silva, he is fighting two lines of thunder.


    With his temporary power, he can fight the spirit of World War II without being blown by the wind.


    The situation was immediately reversed.


    It is as powerful as Zhou Zhenwang, Langhua, and Bingge. They face a zombie with the power of a smile, but they are passive when facing two people.


    The other two zombies joined forces to attack the forest cloud, which also made the forest cloud very passive and had no time to care about whether the spiritual fruit was ripe.


    But the most dangerous is Ye Hao.


    He was seriously injured. This kind of injury, even with alcohol, does not heal so quickly. After all, it is because of the mysterious woman of the tricolor. At this moment, he will face the death of a man who was once restrained by him, even 30 degrees of strength. Nor will it be used to laugh.


    Hey, hey.


    With a smile, a 1.7-meter-long sword flashed into his hand, which was obviously the surname of the deceased.


    Ye Hao split his sword with a fierce face.


    Xie Aoyu, who was seriously injured, couldn''t even exert 50 degrees of strength. He felt a pain all over his body, and his whole body moved slightly. This was the result of the residual strength of the angel child washing his body.


    "brush!"


    Mr. Xie gritted his teeth proudly and hid away.


    "boom!"


    In order to avoid the sword, Xie Enyu almost spewed blood from the powerful force emanating from the sword and stumbled to the ground.


    "You are too cowardly, Ye Hao!"


    The sword of death is here again, faster this time.


    Cough, cough.


    Xie Aoyu coughed violently and lay on the ground. The whole person looked embarrassed, but the angel''s child''s power was still torturing him, which made him feel like he was stabbed by a knife.


    When she saw the laughter sounded again, Xie Yufeng looked at the fire pit proudly, the swallow dance inside was still quiet, as if isolated from the world.


    Ye Hao''s heart was a bit cold, and he sighed.


    He knows that from now on, I am afraid that it will be difficult to connect with Wu Zhiwu, even though he knows Wu Zhiwu is an idiot, and becomes a

 Chapter 789： Crazy

    The King of War is a fatal temptation for her. Even though he can think of many reasons for the dance, there is still an irreparable gap deep in his heart.


    Xie gritted his teeth, and was enduring the torment of the angel''s son, and suddenly rolled to one side.


    "boom!"


    The Broadsword failed again, but the powerful force shook the ground violently, and Xie''s escape was also bounced by the shaking body.


    "dead!"


    He smiled and took a step forward, slashing the sword on Xie''s waist fiercely, trying to cut Xie into two pieces. At this moment, Ye Hao was unable to resist, and he didn''t even have the power to hide, so he could only watch the knife fall off. Into my body.


    brush!


    The cold light appeared at first glance.


    Xie Haoyu did not despise the sword of death because he lost his power, nor did he laugh at others, nor did he use cynicism to vent his inner depression, because he knew that as long as Xie Yu was given a little more time, he would be able to recover.


    So you didn''t hesitate when you laughed.


    "Do not!"


    "thank you very much!"


    Zhou Zhenwang and others were very passive, and they were still paying attention to Xie Aoyu. Seeing Xie Aoyu facing a dying sword, they were all going crazy, but they had no choice.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Zhenwang and others.


    If you have an older brother, you will die without regret.


    He smiled.


    Waiting for death to come, in front of all the pressure, he was almost under unparalleled pressure, when death came, he felt so relaxed, everything was relaxed.


    The cold was shining, and the sword was chopped off.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Two stilts grew in Xie Aoyu''s ears, and then he felt that he had been hit by a powerful force, and his body flew out again, suddenly opening his eyes.


    It''s just that the cloud is unable to land.


    "Old Lin!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes were wet.


    "Thank you, we are not dead, how could you die, how could you die in front of you?" he said.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to let the tears stay, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Ok!"


    The two zombies pounced on the forest cloud again, he didn''t care if the forest cloud was not far away. For him, killing Ye Hao is a very urgent matter. Even killing the cloud in the forest is also very convenient. He thinks it is a waste of time, and only Xie Yu is in his eyes.


    The two zombies are also separated.


    One is to fight against the forest, the other is to rush to the sacred tree of the soul, destroy the sacred tree of the soul, and completely break the arrow. Wang Ling believes in the restoration of hope.


    "Dancing, you can''t **** get out of here!" Both eyes of the war were red. He said that his brother''s feelings were the deepest with Lin Wuyun and Xie Wuyu. They were really crazy when they were waiting for death.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    The night fire in the fire pit fluctuates violently.


    But in the end, it was still calm.


    The swallow''s dance did not appear.


    Everything went according to the smiling plan. He was like a demon, wielding a long sword, and walked down in front of Xie proud.


    No one can stop this time.


    Ye Hao looked at the fire pit with a cold heart.


    brush!


    In the desperate eyes of Zhou Zhenwang and others, the sword fell heavily on Xie''s neck, and he wanted to cut off Xie''s head.


    At this moment, time seems to be resting.


    Zhou Zhenwang, Lang, Bing, Lin Wuyun and others closed their eyes, and their tears were out of control.


    "boom!"


    A sword broke, but there was a dull noise.


    As soon as the crowd opened their eyes, they saw that Xie''s body was full of light power, and they were able to resist the smiling sword.


    "The remaining power of the angel child!" Xie shouted.

 Chapter 790： fortress

    After picking up the stone, the arrow king checked the letter.


    All people held their breath and waited for the answer.


    "This should be a very rare space rock," he said.


    "Space Rock? Never heard of it," Xinglu''s Yun said.


    An arrow Wang Lingzun smiled and said: "Your space ring was created by the space promoters in the past. It is that the space stone is one of the most important conditions for forming a space ring."


    "This is not the only space rock, is it?" Xie said.


    "Naturally, this space stone can be said to be the essence of the space stone," Arrow King''s letter of honor slowly explained. "Space stone is very rare. It was widely used in ancient times, casting a large number of space rings, and some curse weapons of the space department, so it became more and more scarce and formed this space stone. The finished product requires at least 10 It takes ten thousand years to complete. If there is a space ring based on it, the space within the space ring can be at least several thousand square meters."


    "several thousand?!


    Mine is only a few square meters


    Several people screamed.


    An arrow Wang Lingzun said with a smile: "This is not its greatest value," he said. Yu Yunli can only play a part of its strength. If it can be fully utilized, let alone you, even if it is the supreme ruler of the kingdom of heaven. Can''t compete. It can cover the entire city of the moon and resist foreign attacks. "


    Xie Yufeng looked at the spatial stone not as big as a fist, and it took a long time for three words to come out, "!"


    How could such a precious space stone appear in the hands of such a humble person in the cloud? Even if he was Yu Yajie''s grandson, he couldn''t tell.


    After interrogation, Xie Mingyu knew that Yu Yunli¡¯s feeling was a space gem he had recently acquired by chance. What he was best at was studying the curse he had originally planned to leave. Qiao Mingqi and others once again attracted Xie Yufeng, and others did not expect to learn from Jiang Youhua. They have been hiding.


    With the Space Rock, Moon City is almost a natural and powerful fortress.


    The swallow''s dance also illustrates the purpose.


    Liu Jia''s test will also be the last visit to Angel Island before, and the target is the night volcano Wang Lingzun wants to go to.


    Night volcano is the place to make night fire suits, so it went to Night Volcano to upgrade the whole night fire suit.


    It seems difficult, but the task is not difficult.


    After all, the night volcano itself is not very attractive. People can see that the true attitude of the Liu family, Xie Yufeng''s performance in Silla Yenching almost made them turn to support Xie Yu.


    In this task, only Ye Xian and Yan Jianhua went to dance.


    As for the others, they live in Moon City.


    However, the Nailu family''s request was that Xie wanted to be alone. He had no choice but to stay with Xie for three days.


    After leaving Wangyue City, they did not go directly to the night volcano, but at the request of Wu, they moved to the city of the Luo Empire. The purpose was to have a night fire ring in a small family in Luozhen. This is a series of night fire clothes. one.


    This city is one of the six largest cities in the east of the city and one of the cities closest to this city.


    After two days of flying, Xie Aoyu and Yan Wu arrived in Nara.


    They first found a restaurant for dinner.


    Before they came, they collected information about Naples and knew that there were three families better than the Murong family and the Lu family of the Tuoro Empire.


    These three families are Ding, Mark and Enlang. These three families can be said to be competitors. They formed a three-legged position,

 Chapter 791： fighting

    After the qualitative change, I worry that she is even more terrifying.


    What makes Xie Yufeng proud is that only 1% of the power is left in the angel''s womb. What if it is a complete power? Isn''t that one?


    No wonder "Lord of the Night Fire" will kill the angel woman with an angel womb at all costs 20,000 years ago. No wonder "Lord of the Night" is still a night fire after death. This is not simply dividing oneself into Throne, I worry that his real purpose is to destroy the power of angels.


    It is conceivable how the north will change once the angel''s children exist.


    At this moment, Xie Ao''s Lord of Night Fire.


    The King of Night Fire is a true hero, and the Unknown King has fought for the north for 20,000 years!


    "The power of angels is the power of light, but you can absorb it. The three colors of God seem to be made for you. If you stand up, does that mean you have nine surnames?" Xie said.


    "You are smart," said the mysterious woman, "but for the sake of nine surnames, I will not be wronged among the three colors of God."


    "I think you have to be forced to do this for a reason."


    "You are very smart, no wonder you three can be selected by the three gods," the mysterious woman sneered, "but I won''t tell you why."


    Therefore, Xie Haoyu did not expect that the Three God Pill had existed for so long, and the purpose was obvious. For the mysterious woman, it certainly played a very important role, and there was no way to reveal it to the second person.


    "So it is not your choice to control God," Xie said, capturing a trace of the mysterious woman''s information.


    The mysterious woman looked at Xie Aoyu slightly, a little alert, but she didn''t expect Xie Xiaoyu''s eyes to be so sharp. She said, "Yes, so what?"


    Xie Shide said: "So, what is the relationship between the three-color **** pill and the four big beasts? I think you should know that there is no need to hide it. You should know that the white tiger has become a basic beast. Only I put these three stones on Angel Island so that I can recover my body.


    Tell Tang Feng that you are a strong girl, stronger than Tang Feng thought. "These days, Tang Feng said a lot of similar things. He has been reading Lin Suyin''s ear, because he believes that Lin Suyin''s subconscious will feel this encouragement and support, and will wake up sooner or later. He will never let Lin Suyin live forever. Lying on the bed, like a careless rookie: "Tang Fengxiang Sanlian brothers promised that Tang Feng will find the real culprit and bring justice to the president in the presence of the Sanlian brothers. "He won''t die in vain. God sees everything he does."


    Tang Feng was not bored with his long talk. Every time he talks with Lin Suyin, he holds hope.


    In the end, Lin Suyin did not disappoint him this time, and the slight shaking of his fingers made Tang Feng''s spirit all uplifted. He opened his eyes and saw Lin Suyin slowly open his eyes. The ecstasy really wanted to be shared with someone.


    "Tang Feng" Lin Suyin finally spoke. Although her voice was very weak, it at least showed that she had regained hope and did not give up on herself: "Is it you?" "It''s Tang Feng" Tang Feng smiled slightly: "You wake up well. You know, your state for so many days scared almost everyone."


    "Sorry" Lin Suyin said softly: "Tang Feng knew that Tang Feng shouldn''t be like this..." I''m sorry Tang Feng won''t make you worry about Tang Feng anymore, Tang Feng. Tang Feng believes that you can deal with the real culprit. Tang Feng will never stop you again. Starting today, Miss Lin has never existed. Dad will give you a triptych, which he thinks is the most correct choice. Starting today, Tang Feng will do its best to cooperate with everything you do in Sanlian. "

 Chapter 792： need

    Tang Feng didn''t want to see Lin Suyin. She shouldn''t waste her youth on these things: "Speaking of which, Lin Tang Fengxi will give Tang Feng a triptych. This is really an overestimation of Tang Feng." Compared with Tang Feng, these three lotus flowers The Winter Brothers are more like a fish in the water. With his handling, Tang Feng believes that the Sanlian will get better and better. You don''t need to do anything now. Go back to the north with Tang Feng to relax. "


    Lin Suyin was stunned for a while. If it were before, Tang Feng would be very excited, she would be so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night. But now she really doesn''t have that kind of leisurely feeling: "Tang Feng." Tang Feng would not leave until Tang Feng found the person who killed Tang Feng''s father. If you have anything to do, Tang Feng will not stop you. Tang Feng believed that the guy would attack the other crew members. As long as Tang Feng was still on the curve, Tang Feng would have a chance to catch him. "


    "Tang Feng understands your mood. Tang Feng also hopes to find the cold dust as quickly as possible to help the president get revenge, but things are not that simple." Xu Yong said, "Leng Chen made it because of Takato Ichiro''s boat. The decision to kill the president.¡± And now, Ichiro Budo has his own protection, and the reason for not cooperating with him is deserted. So he will not touch anyone in the fishing team, after all, he is his old friend. "


    "Tang Feng''s old friend?" Lin Suyin said, "Tang Feng''s father is also an old friend. Does that guy treat his old friend like this?"


    Tang Feng shook his head helplessly: "Because that person is no longer alone, he is just a demon who does anything to achieve his goals." Su Yin, you believe Tang Feng, now Leng Chen must not be too bend . Tang Feng knew exactly what his goal was. He is already somewhere in the north. Too Wan didn''t have what he wanted, and there was no value he could use. "


    Lin Suyin frowned and said, "If Tang Feng goes north with you, Tang Feng will find the murderer!"


    "Tang Feng dare not assure you whether he can find Leng Chen, but Tang Feng can assure you that Tang Feng will give you an answer. Even if Tang Feng cannot find him, he will come to Tang Feng." "Tang Feng thought. Take you to the north," Xu said. "Tang Feng wants you to relax. Tang Feng absolutely doesn''t want you to do anything dangerous. You promise Tang Feng that you should never have any thoughts of revenge." This is beyond your ability. Tang Feng will take care of everything. You just need a little patience and a little more. "


    Lin Suyin finally nodded: "Tang Feng believes in you and listens to you."


    Tang Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Although this kind of nutrition can supplement your body''s functional needs, you have not eaten for several days. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Tang Feng called Linger to What did you bring." You''d better eat something light. You are not a good cook now. "


    "There is a hotel on Zhongxiao Road. The Buddha wall they made is Tang Feng''s father''s favorite food." Lin Suyin briskly said, "Can Tang Feng eat now?"


    "..." Tang Feng smiled helplessly, then dialed Lin Ge''s phone number: "Where?"


    Ringer really didn''t stay a day in Taichang. On several occasions he felt too tired. He met Wuyuan Cave, Longliang Club and Dizihang. They worked hard and immediately regained their energy. Three lotus flowers are too big. The industry involved in this conference is too complex to be a test for Ringer. But Wuyuan-Dong intends to exercise his power. After all, he is Tang Feng''s right and left hand, and Tang Feng is his successor.

 Chapter 793： struggle

    Soon, but in this period of time, these three world-class geniuses have killed more than 4,000 puppets, even the entire armed department including Ye Hao who rushed in for the first time. These three world-class geniuses hardly suffered serious injuries. Ye Hao showed more than a dozen blood stains on the surface of the corpse, and he is currently recovering quickly.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who used a knife to blow the three puppets directly into the sky, felt dangerous. Just ahead, a huge aperture appeared, and the glowing light seemed to indicate that the ball would explode in the next moment. Ye Hao clearly felt how fierce and difficult it is to capture energy in the sphere of light, just like a supernova, it will burst out of the surrounding space and time at any time. This shocking power was shown in front of Ye Hao. Behind the ball of light, there are thousands of puppets that are blurred, but they continuously convert energy into beams of light and become this huge ball of light. The sphere is not only expanding, but also shrinking. The strength is naturally stronger,


    "It''s weird, how do these guys control the ball? I don''t think the puppets can be so consistent," Ye now squinted and stood there. The pressure of momentum created a small vacuum around it, and the puppet did not approach, because the power of the light ball was about to explode, and Ye Hao''s place would become a place of destruction. Of course, these puppets do not want to die.


    "Bang", at this point, the ball of light suddenly twisted, and then it exploded. Unlike the supernova explosion in the imagination, the attack is such a way that the ball of light broke a huge hole. There is a fierce light blade there, like a continuous storm, the surrounding gap is suddenly torn apart, time and space are separated by this amazing force, the sky of leaves stares at this terrible storm, knowing that this blow has How big, the joint attack of thousands of puppets can be as powerful as 28 gods,


    If these tens of thousands of puppets are united together, the power will be even greater. Of course, at this time, thousands of puppets combined together are the most suitable for attack, so the quality is relatively high, but once the number reaches 10 times, the fear of the power of the thirty gods will not be a problem.


    "The only flaw is that they haven''t really formed a super system," Ye Hao said, looking at the crazy light storm, now the power of the starlight burning is converging, and it looks like it is retreating. The puppet roared excitedly, naturally thinking that the existence of the invasion was about to disappear at this time.


    Qing Chenyu and Long Cheng also felt that Ye Hao''s momentum was weakening, but no one thought that Ye Hao might fail under a joint attack.


    So the next moment, Ye Hao appeared a new force, this is a particularly fierce force, once it broke out so clearly, as if anger appeared, a huge angry face seemed to appear behind Ye, but only In a flash, his hands were twisting vaguely, as if they were about to be released with an evil air. But Ye Hao''s eyes were clear and sacred, suppressing the evil at this moment, and what followed was a color between dark gold and red, and a dragon suddenly ran out of the palm of the leaf. A powerful force swept the sky and turned into a storm, the most violent force impacted the void, this force is the force of anger,


    At this point, Ye''s law of anger has reached a higher level of law, and is about to reach the level of peak law, but the power of this anger is obviously much stronger than this level. This is because at this moment, Ye Hao mobilized a power that was fused by it, the power of an incomplete way, the power of angry fragments,


    "Angry sword might," Ye Haoan roared, and the dragon rolled up the angry storm, rushed into the gentle storm, tearing open the body of the dragon one by one, and at the same time, in the annihilation, it itself was also bombarded by the storm, causing it An earth-shaking explosion caused a near puppet to be annihilated by this energy, and the puppet in charge of the storm retreated. All eye colors,


    The breath of the Holy Spirit erupted at this time, how did they resist in front of Daowei? This space and time were still disturbed by the big bang before, the space was unstable, and there was a violent force in the air. This slowed Ye Hao''s speed, but it was just vague. When Ye Hao stood in front of these puppets, he immediately released a silent force, and all the puppets received a strong impact unknowingly. Enough puppets were frightened, and they were all baptized by the power of death, so they were wiped out as if they had disappeared.


    "What is that?" After all, there was a commotion in the puppet army. The puppets also had their own ideas. Although they were trained as soldiers, they could not escape a sense of fear. The power of silence was naturally a force of fear. After this fear spread, the puppets in front of Ye increased their escape speed by one point, but this did not save their fate.


    "Killing!" At this time, Ye Hao drank very badly. His whole body war seemed to have penetrated into the hearts of the surrounding puppets, using the word "killing". What frightened him even more was Ye Hao''s behavior. The star **** who spread his wings suddenly killed him. There was already a fire in the hands of the universe, and the towering and hot aura that was bombarded by the puppets had shattered the amazing power of the surrounding space and time.


    At this time, a person wearing a steel puppet suddenly turned around, his eyes full of hatred: "Can''t go, kill!" As people say, the puppet releases a breath of majesty, its power is real The power of the sixteen gods, there is no doubt that there is a leader, as if his language has infected him, or they are controlled by compulsory orders. At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes stop turning, stifling opportunities, and injecting brand new energy of. A dazzling light faintly burst out of their bodies in their central position. A bright fuchsia lamp was suppressed, but it was still bright, consistent with the light at its core! There is only the leader''s puppet, and the penetration in the center of the crack is not purple light, but real golden light.


    At this time, the puppets who were defeated again gathered together, as if gathered together in the form of encirclement, releasing a stronger and more deadly force, even if it was not because of their previous fears. Ye Hao suspected that they had come to kill weapons on purpose. The full text of the most recent chapter is that at this time, the power of the puppets around them is more taboo and more difficult to control than before. It is also an outbreak of killing, as if the silk thread of the heaven and earth net appeared on it, and its power far exceeded the previous one. The power of the light ball. Very close to the power of thirty gods!


    The explosion of the fire universe is so powerful that at this time there are 21 basic fighting forces in the sky, and the power of the fire universe has reached thirty sacred extremes, and the fierce universe has disappeared. In an arrogant way, the energy of these dead puppets was shattered. The puppets were either pale, bloody, broken, or uncertain, but they were all in a disadvantageous and dangerous state. The armor on the iron puppet''s head was broken, and the blood in his mouth spurted out continuously, forming a sea of ??blood. Ye Hao felt that the puppet leader had a true fighting belief, not a weapon of puppet war, but that the puppet leader was a real warrior with a never-ending fighting belief. This kind of fighting spirit is also for Ye Hao''s insistence, although Ye Hao''s view of this is only the high point of the puppet''s survival.


    "Burn all my power, kill!" The leader of the puppet roared, the position of his chest burst, and then a golden crystal exploded on its own. This is the origin of the puppet leader, and then burst into himself. A brand new force rushed out of this source, making the attack of the siege become violent, but if only the boss blew himself up, the increase in the entire attack would obviously not be too great. Facing the flames in the universe, there is still only the destroyed part.


    At the moment when the leader self-detonated, the puppets seemed to be struggling, but at this time they finally made up their minds and suddenly burst out the huge energy of their whole body, which more truly detonated the purple red origin of their bodies. A frenzied and suffocating energy rushed towards the surrounding, Ye Hao felt the pressure, and the energy that was already close to 30 was growing exponentially at this time. Suddenly it surpassed the power of God by thirty, reached the power of 31 to become a God, and approached 32 to become the power of God!


    "Bang!" Turning the situation around, Ye Hao''s sea of ??fire was like an iron ball, bound by countless iron chains. Although it was huge, it was torn apart under terrible pressure. The countless flames were directly extinguished under the air pressure of absolute power, and a cold light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes. With the gradual disintegration of the cosmic fire, those terrifying forces attacked him, as if to kill the Star God.


    "Hush!" It was as if the serpent was giving up their faith, and the power of this power was terrible. This is the power of thousands of puppets fighting for their lives. Once they break out, they will be destroyed without exception. At best, there are only a few pieces of debris left, and this kind of consciousness is indeed impossible to return!


    Because the cost is so great and the power is so powerful, the puppets did not die immediately, but at this moment, they are staring at the leaves in the center of the field with anger, hatred and mourning. At this moment, some of their last energy is still exploding, and the power in their spirit continues to spread, which makes this killing even more terrifying, because the power to defeat the fire is weakened, but the power to attack is increasing. Reached the true value of 32% God''s power!


    "Bang!" The power that shook the earth so wrapped the hot leaves of the dark golden light, and the puppets who were shaken by the power of the Star God, their hearts were trembling, and they saw that the fierce sharpness was preparing to take this The **** burning the stars was completely torn apart. There seems to be a big rock in the heart about to fall. Will this terrifying existence just fall like this? They were vaguely excited, Ye Hao''s existence was so powerful, but there weren''t many looking at this place. Hunting Ye Hao was also a record of merit. They are puppets and are subject to special control. They usually do things according to the command line and have no treatment, but once they work hard, they are also worthy of reward or promotion. Or more freedom, etc. Many conditions are taken for granted by ordinary strongmen, but compared to these puppets, it is simply sacred.


    When the original source was disillusioned, the puppets that launched such a powerful attack fell one by one, and the Star God seemed to be completely buried by this powerful force, and the Halal Rain and the dragon became taciturn. There are still amazing attacks on these puppets, and they believe that the powerful Spark will not be knocked down by such an attack.


    "I''m just afraid that guy is not dead yet, give him one last punch!" At this moment, a puppet, like a skeleton, stood to the left of Ye Hao, possessing the amazing power of seventeen gods, and was undoubtedly the puppet army under his command. The emergence of a top management. The puppets around them also obeyed orders, but their tactics were different from the previous joint attacks that accumulated forces. These puppets actually change in shape and glow with light. In the end, it was incredibly combined into a huge skeleton. The force of the skull on the two orbits was a very strong air force, and there was a stronger interstitial energy wave in that mouth. This is a combination of nine thousand puppets, and the empty energy wave in the mouth has the power of 28 gods.


    At this time, the Skull Leader seemed to be impatient to move the powerful force of the nine thousand puppets directly to the ground, and the power of this blow was far inferior to the fatal blow of the previous puppets. But at the moment they were looking forward to, in Ye''s days, even if they didn''t die, the tension had ended. If this blow ran away, would Ye Hao definitely die?


    "Kill him! I was the first person to kill such a powerful foreign existence, and I can be promoted to Chief Star of the armed department!" At this moment, in his mind, the leader is obviously a puppet, but with such a powerful force, Perhaps this is also set by the puppet maker. The silent king hopes that there will be puppets too, to achieve desperate battles beyond his own limits, and kill one powerful enemy after another.


    In the heart of puppets, there are also. In the king''s silence, killing foreigners was a great contribution, and they had never seen such a powerful foreigner before them. When they want to kill them, if they do more, they will be rewarded.


    "Bang!" A terrifying wave of void energy rolled down, all the way through the gap, but this magical force did not really touch the God of Starfire below. At this time, a brand new energy suddenly emerged from this once violent thread. The center popped up.


    "This is!" The skull''s head changed color directly, and the huge skull covered by blue light seemed to form an energy mask. At this time, the sharp and unbelievable blade tore its filaments. But the empty energy wave was insignificant. It was destroyed, and then four huge discs appeared, and these four discs, composed purely of terror and knives, had the true power of 33 gods. This power was It was very shocking. When one of the horrors began to spread, the head of the previous skeleton began to split, and the skull never expected to encounter such a scene: "This is. How can it be so powerful!"


    It is almost impossible for the puppets to master the skills of anti-celestial warfare. They naturally desire the skills of anti-sky war. However, they also know that the usual anti-sky combat skills can hardly be so powerful!


    How did they know that this is a self-created natural enemy fighting skill, Lexus extinguished the air without the sword dance!


    The Halal Yulong sighed at this moment, and the amazing green light and blood exploded at this moment.


    The wanton sword and light swept across the void, and the puppets disappeared one after another under such a powerful force. What immediately exploded was the fierce-looking skeleton. Facing Ye Hao''s power, this fierceness was ridiculous.


    The endless sword and light exploded, and the emptiness suddenly calmed down.


    The puppet was chopped into pieces. Ye Hao, who had once killed the puppet group, was just a blow. In addition, with the cooperation of Yulong, the entire puppet group was completely destroyed, and no fish slipped through the net. "Is this the puppet group of the Silent King? It is too weak," he said. "To solve these thousands of puppets, Ye Hao''s eyes are relaxed, and there is a sense of satisfaction in this fierce battle: "If you use the incomparable holy god, you only need a knife. I can ruin everything. "


    He said: "Indeed, this puppet army cannot stand your own power being destroyed, but with your strength, how many puppet army can you resist?" "This puppet army praises the dead king." The real armed department There are at least a dozen puppet regiments, they have better armed departments and top puppets. "


    "That''s true," Ye Hao said with a slightly fixed expression. "To be honest, I am the only one. This is just the air luck of my own world. If I am not desperate, I can compete with up to four puppet legions. Destroying two or three of them is not difficult, but after World War I , They will be severely hit, if you are added, it is possible to deal with nine such puppet legions."


    Dragon City praised: "It doesn''t matter, it''s enough to fight four puppet legions with my own strength." "I think I can only deal with one. If I am ready to ambush, I can deal with two."


    The so-called preparation, of course, is the deployment of the armed forces, or the early summoning of witches, and so on.


    "If there is such a power, it will be enough to deal with the blood hunting ranch," Lu Chen Yu looked at Ye Hao, "Are you still hiding some cards?"


    "Of course there are, but it''s not worth using these cards to deal with those puppet legions," Ye Hao smiled with confident eyes.


    "But the puppet group in the Blood Hunting Ranch is stronger than we thought," Longcheng said in the cold water. "The puppet group we encountered before suddenly confronted us in a gap where we felt not so good. They were not fully prepared. They fought a group of empty monsters beforehand. They did not have complete power, and the blood hunting farm was An important stronghold. The puppet army there will obviously be stronger than the one we just encountered. Brother Ye''s so-called ability to deal with four such puppet army is that three of them may not be able to compete there, that is, We work together. It is also very difficult to face the five puppet regiments, not to mention patrols. The most important thing is that this is just a conservative estimate. I believe the real military guards there are much better."


    Ye Haoran and Longcheng said it was good news. He had heard about the earthquake before. Ye Hao thought it was difficult for him to fight a puppet regiment, but now many forces are a little bit complacent. Obviously, it is still too early to go directly to the hunting ranch with overwhelming combat effectiveness.


    "Although the blood hunting ranch is very sturdy, there is still a long way to go before us." Ye Xiao said. "Just look at the direction of the argument, maybe fighting here, my law of war will break through the limits of the law of extremes. By then, the power of God will increase by at least 20%."


    "That''s terrible." Longcheng laughed at 20% of the extreme power of God. It seems that the extreme power of God is less than that of Ye Hao, who is 21 years old now. But the extreme power of the top 19 Gods, Ye Hao, thinks it is very Difficult to face a regiment. At this time, Ye Hao believed that this was enough to fight the four weakened legions. We can imagine the difference between the two gods of extreme power. Ye Hao really wanted to have a limit rule. If he wanted to have a limit rule, it would be a new breakthrough in the essence of life. The soul of God will evolve, and there is no doubt that the power of God has increased by 20%.


    Green Chen Yu nodded: "I really want to understand the law of the limit. In this nightmare, emptiness doesn''t mean much. After all, I just entered here after reaching the level of the law, and I want to pursue the highest in this corner. It¡¯s too difficult, unless it takes a lot of time. Soon, the entire cosmic battlefield will become more fierce, and we cannot be absent."


    Qingzhenyu stared into Ye Hao''s eyes: "Brother Ye, as a Star God, you can enter the core area to explore. Take a look, I will follow to control and warn you not to go in, but you must come back well."


    "It''s natural," Ye said with his fist. "It''s hard to beat me in the core area. I will definitely reveal the secret and return to the cosmic battlefield to fight."


    Speaking of this, Ye Hao was also passionate. He seemed to see the flames flying, and the wolves in the world were smoking. At that time, the entire cosmic battlefield will begin to fight, which is the "warm-up" before the real final battle. Even the "warm-up" is destined to be extremely fierce, even comparable to the last war of the ordinary era, but this kind of war also has an epic significance and can be interpreted for future generations.


    Maybe there are not so many terrible crises on the battlefield of the universe, but this kind of war is an even more shocking horror. Facing such horror, Ye Hao will only stand in a pool of crazy blood. Trembling in the name of the mighty star god,


    Ye Hao suppressed the excitement in his heart, and did not forget his career at this moment. When he searched for the wreckage left by the puppet group, he continued to fly towards the chaotic area. The puppet armed department is indeed quite expensive. Its metal, stone and its structural sources require a lot of wealth, and its core is even more precious. The manufacturing value of such a puppet group exceeds ten super crafts. Although the three who defeated the puppet armed department only got some wreckage, some fragments, and even the perfect source of God, they knew that their value was close to a super artifact. It¡¯s hard to imagine having such a force in the void, creating such a powerful puppet armed department,


    "So many materials, such as the destruction of iron tools, are old, even just a small part of them, are the value of supernatural artifacts, and the silent king is afraid that there will be thousands of such puppet army. How can they get it? So many resources are equivalent to thousands of super cultural relics, "These three people are thinking, among more than a thousand countries and eight hundred states. The sum of all resources and wealth is only equivalent to dozens of super products. Even if the resources are richer, there will be more powerful people, and there will be hundreds of times more people, and the resources of thousands of super cultural relics will be considered extraordinary. Why do we have so many resources and so many puppets


    Even if plundered from generation to generation, it is difficult to accumulate so much.


    "The wealth of the saints is far from so great, but I am afraid there are some saints behind King Zammerica," Long said.


    "Every master," Ye Hao''s eyes flickered.


    Longcheng said: "Maybe it is him, or it may not be just a saint, maybe there are many factions here, or there are some things we don''t know, especially the kind of flames we found.''Fade and change the sky'' is a demon universe. Unique."


    Long said: "The resources to commend the dead king not only come from this nightmare domain that has fallen into the void." He said in a firm and heavy voice, adding to the mystery of the silent king.


    "The decline of the monster universe and the changes of the waves" Ye Hao was silent. This can explain many things.


    "But even if there are so many resources in this silent song of the king, it''s not that we directly destroyed a regiment at this time," Ye Hao said with a smile. "Killing an armed department is really a happy thing. This is equivalent to destroying more than a dozen super weapons, and even the saints behind them are in pain."


    A world-class genius, such as Ye Hao, will have two super artifacts, Ming Haixingyu and Feng Qiongyan Liao, and destroying a regiment is equivalent to destroying a dozen super artifacts, and they can still get one. Nothing is more pleasing than this. Whether it is based on his frankness or the law of fate, Ye Hao vaguely feels that the silent king is definitely on the opposite side of them, even if he is not an enemy. Does Ye Hao have a good attitude towards such unscrupulous plunder and murder?


    After consideration, the three of them continued to move forward, and soon a huge meteorite passed through space. There was a group of empty monsters like scorpions on the meteorite, turning their heads one by one. This seemed to be a mouthpiece, the tail needle at the back was swaying, vaguely bringing a sense of crisis to Ye Hao. After three people approached, the group of empty monsters exploded in an orderly manner, and the monster in the front row shot the first tail needle. It seemed to shoot three people directly, but Ye Hao just glanced, and the tail needle fragments disappeared in the gap.


    This seems to have caused a sensation among the monsters on the meteorite. The second row of empty monsters also appeared at this time. The tail needle shoots at us faster and stronger than before. This time, Ye Hao was not alone. The bitterness of the sword and the boundless air also turned into a flying sword that matched the tail nail. As a result, every flying sword pierced the tail needle, obviously breaking the fierce attack of the monster in front, but for a while. The scorpion seemed to be shaken, and the entire meteorite was still still at this time, as if it was under their control instead of flying naturally.


    "Rigusa," the void monsters here are still using this language to express their anger. At this time, they no longer take the initiative to attack, raising their tail needles one by one in protest, seeming to have realized the power of Ye Hao''s line, but Still want to control each other,


    "Too arrogant," Ye Hao smiled slightly and made another knife.


    The immortal star sword swept across the sky, and this dazzling knife awakened a group of empty monsters. They shot a tail needle at full speed, trying to wipe off Ye Hao''s blade. However, at this moment, Ye Ri did not intend to delay too long. At the same time, they will commit suicide. The Star God landed on this meteorite. When the sword and its glow raged, it was the time when the monsters died.


    "It seems to have entered this area now," Qing Chenyu and Longcheng said, looking to the future,


    This is a piece of north, where everything is fighting. This is this chaotic land. This land floats in vain, as if burning an indelible wildfire. You can see countless creatures living and struggling in every north, a region full of vitality, a north that is not really still, every north is full of vitality, and every north is the opposite, there is also fierce competition and Extinct. This is the realm of natural selection. Every war in the North is enough to transform into an epic story.


    Strange creatures exist, evolve, and become extinct in the north. The small ones are 100,000 and the huge ones are hundreds of diameters. However, there are some truly terrifying and empty monsters, they can swallow many north into the body of greed, life there is very humble, all creatures are struggling in adversity. Only those who excel are the kings here,


    "This north is the biggest in the eyes," Ye Hao said, standing on a majestic gray-black north. The soil there seems to be some volcanic ash, with higher heat. It is also alive. From a distance, you can see that there are many gray grasses growing in this northern area, and there are many orc creatures in the countless gray grasses, as well as various strange void races. It is indisputable that the level of living here should develop a civilization similar to a nightmare in the sky. Ye Hao felt that there were only two highest-level creatures in this north. There are more than thirty or forty village chiefs, but they are still unknown. Only empty aliens above the third class have the opportunity to enter the realm of civilization. They may find a place to hide quietly. Either leave this north, or fight with other strongmen, sometimes fight against invasions from other north, or unite to invade other north.


    The surrounding north is not this big. Although the largest does not mean the strongest north, there are only one or two northern areas that can compete with it, so the strong here has expanded a lot. At this moment, the 50 million-hour-diameter north in Ye Hao''s eyes was being gathered by dozens of strongmen in the north. They were pulled into the void, and then the entire north ran into it. The shock wave was suppressed, and then this new little north was merged into this behemoth, making it bigger, and some new species and new resources continued to enter this north. The North of America can also rely on its gravity to radiate a larger void area, which may be the reason why the North is so large.

 Chapter 794： biological

    "Woo, woo" The story of the survival competition has been staged in front of Ye Hao, but a group of wild boars have no eyes to kill creatures like apes with their powerful power. The power of these emptiness races has also reached the level of true gods. This is the result of the peculiarities of this emptiness, but the power of creatures also makes their numbers scarce, and these creatures are the only creatures that compete for tens of thousands of hours. In the battle, the wild boar eventually killed three great apes, and all the other great apes ran away, but the wild boar didn''t care, but ate the carcass. Even in the sacred universe, it is not surprising that a wild boar killed three great apes.


    But at that moment, there was an imbalance, a **** creature, like an eagle, that burst out, smashing a wild boar to pieces and crushing it. The wild boar knew very well that they were not opponents of the behemoth, so he immediately retreated. But the eagle''s target was obviously not a wild boar, but flew directly to Luye Haokong on the northern edge.


    The strange thing is that although it is an eagle, it flies very close to the ground. Ye Hao vaguely felt that it was still attracting the power of the earth. Unfortunately, its speed is the eighth speed of light. Ye Hao''s limit speed can reach the ninth speed of light. In Ye Hao''s view, the eagle''s flight was almost entirely in slow motion. Ye Hao didn''t care about this attack at all. When the eagle arrived, he stretched out a hand, but it was caught.


    "The power of the Five Stream Gods is amazing." Ye Hao didn''t erase it, but trapped it in the art of time and space. In fact, Ye Hao caught many such empty creatures.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to have heard something, but a strong person like Fasilando was discussing each other in his own time and space artifact. This kind of thing is trivial to Ye Hao. It seemed that someone was talking from a distance, but at this moment he suddenly laughed, then opened the passage of two cultural relics in time and space, and put in a few empty creatures.


    "Angel brother, eldest brother, and all of you, it''s too boring to stay inside, but first come here to have some fun, and tell me if you need it," Ye Hao''s voice also spread to the time and space of the artifact.


    Foslando, Gucci and others who were saved by Ye Hao in the evil realm have never left a time-space artifact since Lei Hai¡¯s nightmare. They also know how dangerous it is for a nightmare to fall into the void, like the famous wise and enlightened supreme management. They can only live in the corner, maintain their own formation, and dare not explore everywhere. If they enter the void of nightmares alone, they will have no way of survival. In fact, Ye Hao could have entrusted them to areas like Zidansi Village. The village chief of Zhemiao didn''t dare to hurt him, but Ye Hao worried that he might not be able to come back in the same way. This is equivalent to leaving them in the void. So Ye Hao asked them for their opinions. They are also willing to stay in Ye Hao''s time and space artifact,


    In terms of time, this is nothing. After all, for strong men of metaphysics, they can casually close their customs and habits of the past dozens of generations or even weeks. Ye Hao''s exploration time in the ethereal nightmare was quite short. At this time, it was Fossilando who broke through the level of metaphysical gods and felt quite bored before discussing with other metaphysical strongmen.

 Chapter 795： ash

    At this moment, an eagle with several kinds of fake creatures suddenly appeared in front of them. Several metaphysical and powerful people laughed and then fought with these empty creatures. As far as their lineup is concerned, this is certainly not a powerful enemy, but Ye Hao can still think of them at this time, which has inspired several great gods.


    Qing Chenyu, Longcheng, also came to this north at this time, just taking a look, they almost understood the situation in this north.


    "There are some powerful aliens in this north, but they are much weaker than many empty monster groups," Cheng Zhenyu said. He said lightly: "The entire north is a bit unstable, but there are also powerful monsters invading. This north can''t resist it."


    "Indeed, this can only be regarded as living in a gap," Longcheng sighed, but at this time there was a bright red light in the distance, and the entire north was plunged into chaos.


    "Come on," Ye Hao''s eyes flashed. At this time, Ye Hao walked quickly. Even if he walks, his speed is close to the ninth speed of light. At that time, the entire north was terribly shocked. This is the strongest seismic wave. The previous wild boar disappeared directly from the power of terror. At this time, the gray grass swelled like a wave, and the plant was unexpectedly hard, but the form was there, and its essence was dead.


    It is difficult for Ye Hao''s visual power to see through the entire north directly. It is mainly obstructed by a large amount of gray grass and the northern force field. At this time, the entire north is oscillating, and Yetian''s field of vision resistance is gradually decreasing. In order to make Ye Hao''s eyes clearer,


    It is the edge of the north, and there are many grasses, but at this time it was torn or burned to ashes, one of which was 80 million hours long, but full of three dimensions. The whole looks like a crab-shaped void monster. In this empty fire, the entire north is burning, and the flame also has an amazing effect, shocking the entire north, the two most powerful creatures in the north and other powerful creatures. The person who woke up from his sleep, he was on the edge of the north, surprised to burst out his power to resist the flame. But this high-end area of ??one-third of the north cannot stop this monster from spitting.


    "Huh," Airfire is very combative, but it is difficult to move forward. The flame is constantly in contact with some light waves, colliding and destroying, all of which are the high end of the stillborn fighting power. As it blocked the hot sun with a diameter of less than 10 degrees, this hollow monster seemed dissatisfied. At this time, it opened its mouth directly and hit the whole world.


    "Bang," the bombardment of the behemoth made the entire north shudder, and a crack that seemed to run through the entire north was created. The brutal force of the monster was so terrible that the other great men who had not yet arrived were shocked. Then, all the strongmen in the north appeared on the edge of the north, and they began to fight as much as possible with the crab monster. An amazing energy attacked the crab-shaped monster''s body. It is useless to break the shell, but the pain will only make it more intense, the hollow core will not rupture, the behemoth has no reason to shrink, and its hollow core is obviously more than one.


    "Bomber," another bombing, a large-scale attack, broke the monster''s shell, but again the shocking force shook the entire north, causing 30 times the length of fragments in the marginal area. Fly to the distant void under the shock wave, for this piece of

 Chapter 796： Void

    The plunder of the land made the most powerful people on the two continents grief, but their common power was only to impose the flesh and skin on the monster. The survival of two more villages was swallowed up by life.


    "This guy is not something we can compete with," a hollow alien with 11% energy screamed, feeling the strength of the opponent, and this monster has at least 23 sacred powers. Their power far exceeds their being together, and the composition of the entire north is so virtual that at this time it has been broken by barbaric power.


    "I have to go," said a void alien with seventeen abilities, holding a gear-like shard in his hand, biting his teeth, as if it had been knocked out with all his power. Yes, an amazing killing force penetrated the precursor of this void monster, and then cut all the flesh apart, as if it had been pierced into a transparent crystal, a powerful force directly exploded and shattered it. An empty core of the Void Monster has been destroyed, and it is still a very large core.


    "It will take us so many years to develop our home to this point, and we will be destroyed by this bastard," said another empty alien. He has more power but can''t do it, so he flies furiously. To the distance. Under their leadership, this empty alien race surpassed the third-rate gods and flew out of the void. The empty monster is angry. At this time, he was in tears in the north, but he never chased him anymore. Because it swallowed the north that has been extinguished many times, it has great benefits.


    The empty aliens flew away, they could only roam, or invade another north that they could see, and the entire north began to collapse as the giant engulfed.


    This is a kind of blank, just an ordinary thing, "What a terrible disaster." Ye Hao watched the terrible monster devour it. Void fire burned the entire north. Destroy all the north. However, Ye Hao was even raining halal. The place where the dragon stands is the only place that can be saved. Ye Hao stared at the empty monster. An empty monster. No eyes. It seems to be the day of looking at the leaves. After devouring most of the north. Less than ten miles from the sky of leaves. Both sides may break out a strong attack at any time.


    However, Ye Hao felt a trace of fear. Obviously, this hollow monster has just swallowed a huge north. Electricity should boil. But it was scared. Hesitate. There is a rather dangerous smell on the leaves. There is also green rain. Dragon City. This is also very dangerous. In the Ming Dynasty, Ye Hao''s strength was not as good as before. But this empty monster, who had just been traumatized by an empty alien, was more careful. Some pairs of antigens with Ye Hao. The behemoth retreated slowly. The momentum has not diminished. Perhaps it was to prevent Ye Hao''s sneak attack. But it really retreated from the leaves'' eyes. This is about the power of three people.


    The empty monster chose a way of life. Otherwise, use its power to provoke and even attack Ye Hao. It must be shattered. But the collapse of northern America is inevitable. Of course Ye Hao can stop it. But this is a virtual ecological activity in the air after all. There is no direct relationship with Ye Ri. So none of these three have any intention to stop it. Just like a bystander.

 Chapter 797： provocative

    Watch, watch and evaluate all of these.


    "The power of these empty aliens is not great. In the end, he escaped. What a pity. In fact, if they do their best. They die. It is impossible to drive the monster out." Longcheng commented. Empty monsters are generally fierce. But this. I used to worry about the power of these three people. Finally, he took the initiative to leave. See the empty aliens fleeing. There is no pursuit at all. This is a kind of cowardice. The relative weakness of such an empty monster is also the fear of death. If those empty aliens are willing to overdraft some power. Unleash the power of the entire North. Although weaker than this empty monster. But it will also shake the monster''s greed. Let it retreat. To protect the safety of this northern part.


    "In that case, they will lose at least five times. The northern part of the hot summer will still be severely hit. Not to mention what they are really worried about. I think that''s it." Yu looked forward. Some are white all over. Fish-like creatures swim near this broken north. Eighty percent of the entire north was swallowed. However, there are some fragments. There are ashes. Now these fish-like creatures are beginning to collect these pieces. The ashes are here. If you add them together, it will be a fairly zero north. These empty creature leaders like fish possess seventeen sacred powers. On the lineup. Almost half of the indigenous people in the north. They are not greedy. The main part is collected and left. Go to their land. Maybe they have been waiting for this time. Watching the original competitor become a dog that has lost a loved one. And their own collection is relatively small. But this is tantamount to plundering many of the fruits of victory in the Little North.


    But their eyes are also very bright. Ye Hao took the initiative to leave after spotting the three of them. I dare not come near. The three of Ye Hao didn''t take the initiative to conceal their breathing. They all understand power. Even in the face of Ye Hao''s power, the three of them can deal with these empty aliens. There are many strong people in the void. All nihility knows how to respect the strong. Even the strongest people came to their northern heart, as if they were walking at will. They dare not provoke themselves.


    Unless it attacks the entire north like an empty monster. They will fight back.


    At this time, San Ye Hao was discussing whether the empty aliens who were forced to leave the north were suitable.


    "There should be a war." Ye Hao sighed. At this time, I think of Longlanxing. Apocalypse. The power of despair passed by. Finally, only a group of strong people can escape the entire long lancet. He became a tramp. No one can escape this war. just. Ye Hao was the only one who died in the war. Others have no chance to join the battlefield. They didn''t know that they could fly into the sky. Can''t escape. But Ye Hao felt. Even if it is the last fire leaving the Dragon Lancet. There are many people who will participate in the war as much as possible. Such as Mulan. Don''t wait for Ye Hao to get to know them. Even in front of my brother. Action will also be taken at that time. Fight to defend your home until the very last moment. However, they do not have this power.


    Longlanxing finally disappeared. That was the result of the death war. Just immortality. Maybe it is the destruction of the dusty universe. Ye Hao also has his own views on this. At least in Ye Ri. No matter how powerful the enemy is. As long as you can fight. We still need to die and defend our homeland.

 Chapter 798： exchange

    Halal Rain is easy to leave. At this time, he cited the original example of race wars in the past. Among the first more than 10,000 ethnic groups, humans have suffered aggression from the royal family. For mankind, this is an unprecedented battle. emperor. In that war, the emperor''s sword was discovered. Reverse the West Wheel. A sword sanctified the ship. Megatron but before the great sword fight. The power of the human race is not as powerful as the wheel. Continue downhill. The emperor did not hold it tightly. On the contrary, many galaxies were abandoned to avoid unnecessary casualties. At that time, this behavior was ridiculed by the original people. But in the end, Terran took back all the lost land. The wheel of counterattack. If the guard at the time was completely dead. It may be difficult to find so many troops. Even won the round. It is also difficult to fight back.


    Ye Hao couldn''t be rejected. There are indeed many such examples. But at this time, Ye Hao attached great importance to war thinking. It is a fearless spirit. It''s not just success or failure.


    Dragon City also has its own opinions. Put forward your own opinions from time to time.


    Three people talked about it. Exchange opinions with each other. In fact, this kind of thing is very common among the strong in the sacred universe. These three people explored on one hand. Distracting attacks that move forward are now rare.


    This broken area in the north was swept away. The speed of these three people is very fast. I saw the empty monster again. This empty monster is devouring Little North. These strongest creatures in the north will not exceed the second level. But the north was swallowed. The biological response is different. Some people can see the first escape from a distance. Some people hope that the monster will not actually appear. But lost the opportunity to escape. The others fought desperately. In the end, only a few of the oldest people were born. The rest disappeared with the north. And this empty monster. I am not injured. It seems to be quite satisfied with its current behavior. Don''t eat hard bones. These little north alone can be eaten cheaper.


    But then he suddenly felt like a back. Turn around immediately. The huge body releases amazing power. Face the three of Ye Hao. This behemoth is not very smart. But at this time, it seems to be because of too many empty alien relationships. Ye Hao also said intermittently: "Use..." Hunter. Stop, stop stop, stop ever dying. "It almost means that Ye Hao and the three are following, and I can''t accept it now, although cowardly. This is to warn the Ye Hao and the three. If you keep tracking, it will start fighting. Kill the sky of leaves.


    "Even a coward of an empty monster. It is a monster after all." Ye Hao smiled. Seems to admire the monster''s blood. Although standing in the group of empty alien thinking. But Ye Hao was not hostile to this monster.


    but now. Star inflammation God is still a step away. Then, a black golden dragon bloomed. It''s like forming a hot sun, like a storm. At the same time, the war knife also appeared. At this time, the momentum of the leaves soared. It immediately increased from 21 to 25. The empty monster suddenly hardened. The whole body calmed down. Then continue to rise. But even if it rises a lot. Not as powerful as Ye Hao.


    The flesh and blood of this empty monster seemed to be wriggling. There was a strange noise from the bones. This behemoth is slightly

 Chapter 799： mysterious

    etreat. Leaves away from the sky. At this time, it felt a huge sense of crisis. In a place where the jungle is strong. The leaf in front of it is such a powerful existence. Still tracking. Nature is considered an attempt to hunt it down.


    However, even though the monster felt the danger. At this time, facing Ye Hao, he still didn''t dare to attack actively. Ye Hao stared at the monster. However, it is to eliminate the astonishing momentum. Lightly said: "Go ahead."


    The monster trembled all over. It seemed hesitant. Looking at the leaves. Fear of the anger of the leaves. Sudden attack. Hesitating at the moment. But the hesitation ended for a short period of time. It ran far away at a great speed.


    "But there is not much blood. I was thinking, if it dares to attack me, it will spare his life." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly. At this time, Long Cheng couldn''t help but said: "Escaped." There is still life. You must be hurt to attack you. Even I choose the latter. "


    "Aren''t you rich in fighting with me?" Ye Hao seemed a little proud of the opening remarks. Suddenly, the dragon became silent. For this empty monster. From the outside world. The most powerful world-class genius in the first battle. Maybe there will be a lot of gains. Only these empty monsters died.


    "There seems to be a strong force fluctuation over there." Halal Yu''s eyes are sharp as swords. At this time, he pointed straight into the distance. An amazing energy is exploding. All three people painted in this direction. Directly jumped over tens of thousands.


    Closer you can see that this is a battlefield. But there are a few north that are larger than the broken north. But it is like a fence besieged on the battlefield. Five of them are fighting.


    Aside. It was a group of people bathed in thunderstorms. This form is like a mysterious wild animal. These are not empty monsters. But some hollow aliens. One by one, he seemed to be carrying a treasure spear flying around. You can really use tools. Aside. It is a group of empty monsters with sphinx like dragon heads. One by one is particularly fierce. Aside. Three or four mechanical empty monsters have huge tentacles on their heads. Aside. It was a group of real swords and empty monsters. It seems to be the sharpest. At this moment, we also have the upper hand. The last side. It looks like a dragon. There are three big things in length. It is the most singular. But it looks very powerful. The basic combat power has reached 26 sacred powers.


    "This is a major battle." Ye Hao''s eyes were awesome. But there was a feeling of excitement. Dragons are more powerful than previous spirit monsters. Void monsters are obviously a very powerful nation, while empty aliens, each above the power of the twelve gods, possess more than 21 sacred powers. It''s rare here. What are the five parties fighting for? He said: "Even world-class talents are confused about the current situation, although it is considered a controversial place." However, it is obviously unreasonable to see such a fierce war at the beginning. It must be tempting. Perhaps something precious has attracted these five groups.


    "According to intelligence, the empty aliens and the few mechanical monsters seem to be in the alliance. They have a deep hatred and hatred of the silent king, so they cannot easily reach out and waste their power, let alone Say each othe

 Chapter 800： joint

    Fighting. "Long Cheng looked at a mechanical monster and tore off the predecessor of a mysterious wild animal, his eyes were full of unstoppable surprise.


    "These most powerful branches in the void have at least the greatest treasures of supernatural species. At this time, what attracts them is only more precious treasures, or just a fantasy, but this is a very small possibility." Ye Hao Some people were surprised to see this group of creatures constantly fighting,


    "There are still some opportunities to wait," Ye Hao took a look, but found that outside the battlefield surrounded by the north, there were actually many empty monsters, and the emptiness of the alien race could be seen from a distance. The seemingly powerful ethnic groups are not a minority, but they are only viewed from a distance. At this time, they were not involved. Ye Hao counted, and at this moment they counted the battles on the battlefield. There is also the power seen and exposed from the periphery. There are already eleven groups, and there are still faint shadows in the distance, as if more empty creatures pass by. Participate in the competition,


    "What a big thing, shall we participate in the competition?" At this moment, he was a little excited, but he was chasing profits. At present, these groups are gathered here, knowing that there is one of the most precious existence, and it is not difficult to compete with the power of these three people.


    Indeed, Ye Hao''s three people are very strong together. These groups are powerful, but the strongest is the silent king''s puppet group. It is not difficult for the three of them to unite and destroy a puppet group. Using Ye Hao''s power to deal with four or five powerful forces is not a problem.


    "No, if we show too much power, I''m afraid these empty creatures will unite to attack us, and eleven empty units will unite, but we can''t fight for the time being," Qingyu said with a frown. Nihilistic creatures are nihilistic creatures after all, and we can see that they are outsiders. Generally speaking, they are scrambling for treasure at this time, but they worry that they will be united by these empty creatures and rejected. Even three world-class geniuses will be difficult to deal with by then.


    "It''s just, why are they fighting?" Ye Hao looked at these competing creatures. This group of people once occupied a dominant position in the void, but at this time there was greed. The treasures here are unimaginable to ordinary creatures,


    "This is an empty fall into the water." At this moment, a voice sounded, the voice was calm, but the soul appeared.


    Ye Hao shuddered in his heart, but felt a chill. This voice does not belong to Ye Hao, does not belong to Dragon City, nor does it belong to Lu Chen Yu. However, at this moment, it quietly appeared beside him. At this time, what Ye Hao cared about was not the meaning of the sound, but the source of the sound. With such an existence, Ye Hao unknowingly appeared next to Ye Hao.


    In Longcheng, Qing Chenyu also heard this voice, and they all stood up with cold hair, feeling a panic.


    However, this voice is the real source language, not the empty language here. This will make the three world-class geniuses feel at ease, otherwise they will be afraid that the mighty power of the star-burning God will burst out directly. One hundred thousand stars will explode, shattering this land into pieces.


    Even so, Ye Haosan''s body seemed to have an impulsive force about to explode. This is in front of the instinctive sense of crisisThe latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www. novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall .com/down/165744.htmlApocalyptic chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall. com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record this time (Chapter 800 Joint) Read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 801： Advantage

    Normal behavior. This motivation is introverted, but it can still be felt. It seems that an ancient saint awakened the power of waking up in his body, especially Ye Ri. The power of Starfire was particularly turbulent and terrifying, so before the sound of quite calm, he seemed to be smiling helplessly: "Brother Ye He really has the ability to fight." This kind of power is going to scare him to death. "


    "You are dead, this will really scare me," Ye Hao said as he turned around, with a strange expression on his face.


    What Ye Hao saw was a young man wearing a linen robe, and he looked like he was about to hide in the void. This is not a person, but a real "ghost", a universe where a world-class genius is dying. Kui Xianzhu, Gaozi Music,


    At this time, Ye Haoming looked at such a secret master, but he always felt that he did not have such a world-class genius in front of him. It''s completely empty. There is no doubt that this concealment has been surprising. His hidden decrees have reached the level of the true peak law, and there are other decrees to help them, so they are the three greatest geniuses in the world behind undiscovered.


    What an astonishing hiding technique, Ye Hao is unparalleled and straightforward. Even if he is ambushed by that demon, designed by that demon spirit, Shi Luo, he can still vaguely expect some things. However, Gao Zile really did not occupy the first-hand position. He came behind Ye Hao, but Ye Hao didn''t find it. Halal Rain and Dragon were not found. This was indeed enough to surprise Ye Hao. If this happens in a fierce battle, it may mean the downfall of a generation of heroes.


    Gao Zile felt a little helpless: "I''m close at hand, but I don''t have the slightest malice. I just simply say hello, otherwise the stars can only be afraid of God''s early discovery."


    This is true, Ye Hao nodded, whether there is malice is a big difference. If Gao Zile''s intention to kill is similar, then Ye Hao will easily find that Gao Zile is still a dead cosmic strongman, and now he is a ghost. Once a human, the difference between Ye Hao and Ye Hao was relatively small. If the demon approaches, Ye Hao will find it easier to find the answer. After all, if Gao Zile could get close to it, he could not really occupy Ye Hao''s advantage. He can''t sneak attack on Ye Hao. It''s just a joke at best,


    "Brother Gao''s clothes have not changed, but the patches seem to be more," Long Cheng said, stroking his chin, looking at Gao Zile in surprise. This sentence completely deviates from the point. It¡¯s like a joke that my friends haven¡¯t seen in a few days,


    When he heard the news, Gao Ziyue seemed to be suffocated. It is impossible for Longcheng to say such a thing.


    But the rain, more concentrated, asked, "You mean, the treasure here is empty falling into the water."


    The so-called "empty falling water" is a kind of divine water in the void, but it is not special. It means "fire in the sky" and "thunder of judgment". In this way, there are many levels of sky fire. From the level of God to the sacred level, there are many levels of water, so simply "water in the void" cannot express its value.


    "Yes," Gao Zile said with a slight smile, but at this moment, he lowered his voice, completely used the original language, and even adopted a reading method that makes it difficult for nihilistic creatures to understand: "Leave here. Soon these People will find that their children are gone."

 Chapter 802： Super God

    "What," Ye Hao was surprised. At this time, according to Gao Zile, he did not show any frustration, but left the area at a more normal speed. Some empty creatures looked around, wondering why they came here and left without fighting for the treasure.


    These empty creatures are also likely to be related to certain things, but at this time they also feel that Ye Hao''s power is not weak, and they are not willing to discover it. Of course, Gao Zile is an undiscovered existence.


    During the flight thousands of miles away, Gaozi''s joy seemed to be relieved. The light of victory in his eyes revealed: "These people fought and died, but the treasure they didn''t know was already in my hands. ."


    "What is the water level of the virtual falling into the water?" Ye Hao was also a little curious at this time. It seems that Gao Zile really has the greatest skill, and has obtained real treasure when these empty creatures compete for it. The role of this hidden art may be reflected here,


    Gao Zile smiled mysteriously. At this moment, he raised his palm, and a light suddenly turned on. At this time, a drop of blue water with a diameter of 100 feet appeared in the hands of a wide area of ??Gaozi musicians. The silent emptiness suddenly oozes out, distorting the eruption of time and space, and a strong breath oozes out of it, making Ye Hao''s three people feel a little suffocated.


    "Holy breath," Ye Hao said, looking at each other with a single voice.


    Gao Ziyue immediately put away the water droplets and said mysteriously: "Of course it is holy, but it can''t be holy water. I can''t get the child." This seems to be a kind of super sacred water. It receives the sacred hollow fragments that fall into the waterway. And inheritance, its value has surpassed the level of ordinary super artifacts, which is equivalent to a piece of extra Dao. "


    All three of Ye Hao took a breath. This is indeed a valuable asset. No wonder so many empty creatures are fighting for it.


    "This empty falling water was originally in a secret space. I discovered that secret space. I didn''t expect to attract a group of evil wolves, but I retreated first and let those evil wolves enter the secret space. But There is a great danger there. They fought for a while and were going out to fight again. At that time, I went in again and took out the empty falling water, but at this time, they should have found it too," said Gao Ziyue. Suddenly, the breathing in the distance became strange. "


    "Roar," First, there was the roar of a beast, a very angry voice, which seemed to have an angry voice, and then the anger of an empty creature, it seemed that most of their attention was directed at it. Here.


    "You pit us," Longcheng said. He had some unpleasant fingers towards Gao Zile, but he didn''t really resent him, and Ye Hao looked at the other side, countless empty creatures-inflamed swords-seemed excited. The ground trembled. A world-class genius like Ye Hao heard the roar of an angry beast. At this moment, all the most ferocious void creatures turned their attention to this side in a coherent way. Questionable. At this time, their anger was directed at world-class geniuses, such as Ye Hao. This anger comes from being deceived and caught. They have clearly discovered that the void has disappeared, the most suspicious. Rather than an outsider who just left the court,

 Chapter 803： Glorious

    "It was discovered so quickly, I seem to underestimate the intuition of these empty creatures," Gao Zile shrugged, with a sense of helplessness. Such a simple act seems to tear new rifts open. This dress seems to make Gozeller say with grief: "We are all human, and friends can''t save people, can we?"


    Ye Hao and Qing Chenyu didn¡¯t say anything, only Long seemed to be complaining: ¡°At that time, there could not be only this empty drop of water. Since you want to help others, you have one. After all, you are not a human being, after all,¡±


    "It is certain that the spoils will be divided," Gao Zile said, nodding in a strange and serious way, while the strong of the divine universe feared that the derogatory term "sharing spoils" rarely appeared on his lips. But since he is a dead soul, he may not care.


    At this moment, there seems to be a tsunami in front of you. At this moment, a huge momentum is coming. The first thing is a group of hollow creatures, which seem to be composed of dark blue liquid. These empty creatures are composed of water elements, Ye Hao doesn''t know how many, because these water elements are already in the tsunami, but there is no doubt about it. Their control of the water element is so powerful that they have the ability to fight the sky, and Ye Hao also knows why they rush to the head of the bird as soon as possible. There is no doubt that the life of these water elements has the greatest demand for empty falling water. Before realizing that the virtual falling into the water could not escape, they suppressed the urge to fight for it. At this time, they found that the virtual falling into the water had been taken away, and naturally they were the first to rush up.


    "Rumble," At this time, there was also an astonishing force on this side. Ye Hao''s eyes had great majesty. This majestic invisible and innocent, but at this time a barrier like an iron wall was inexplicably formed, and this The tidal wave of the powerful tsunami was blocked by this pressure at this time. The entire tide seemed to be blocked by a large wall. It stopped in front of the four world-class geniuses, and Ye Hao also raised his hand. This shiny sword gleamed, but the explosion was not the light of the knife, but a mysterious and vast force.


    A ray of black golden brilliance intertwined, turning the area centered on Ye Hao and the other three world-class geniuses into a bright ocean. The stars appeared and naturally built their own country. The huge pressure was revealed, and the star-burning God opened his mouth at this time.


    The sky with the words "Hundred Thousand Stars Falling" collapsed, with a strong shock. At this time, the tsunami wave would completely shatter the pressure of the wall. At this time, countless crazy water passed through the gap to the stars that belonged to the leaves in the sky. But at this time, countless turbulent waters slapped the stars violently, as if I were about to crush countless stars. But one powerful force emerged one after another, like a knife pulling water out, like an invincible force, no one can fight, Ye Hao¡¯s eyes are full of pride, facing the absoluteness of these water elements Suppressed, every empty creature has been oppressed. At this time, the entire horror was frustrated, the entire starry sky was shining with dazzling brilliance, and Ye Hao raised his head high. A knife was stabbed like this,


    The leader of this water element is a terrifying void alien with the power of 22 gods. At this moment, it is mixed in the water flow. Even its kind can hardly pull it out of the electric current, and it is terrible power. It was revealed at this time.

 Chapter 804： Praise

    So a knife came in its direction, and there was a cold light on the edge of the blade, which made the creature without body organs think it was a terrible threat of heart spasms, instead of waiting for it to start its own defense. A terrible knife came through and pierced its shape. The whole wave stirred up ripples. The leader of the water element, the power of 22 gods here, is also the existence of a torn hegemonic force, because the whole Crazy buffering effect, it did not die immediately, but it undoubtedly suffered a severe blow.


    "This **** outsider," said the head of the water elemental alien, showing an angry face. The leaf was so terrible, it shattered its courage with a knife, and then it was cursed. But they are retreating, there are several water elements around, and they are very committed to protecting it, but their supreme management cannot resist the power that these servants cannot resist with their own lives.


    With the destruction of its leadership, the momentum of the entire madness greatly weakened, and the starry sky seemed to be a vortex, blocking the turbulent tide at this time. Gao Zile, hadn''t seen Ye Hao for a long time, couldn''t help but yelled at the scene. It seemed like a simple compliment, but in his eyes, there was an uncontrollable color of shock, and he continued to wander here all the way. Their own fighting power is also the power of the Eighteen Gods. However, Ye Hao is so powerful at this time that he has the ability to break the Water Elemental Group, and the leaders of the Water Elemental Community have the power of 22 gods. Coupled with the outbreak of war skills, this power surpasses the 30 greatest powers of God.


    "It''s coming again", Ye Hao did not respond to Gao Ziyue''s praise, but looked at the cold water element leading, with a smile on his face, posing a calm and calm posture. At this time, the leader of the water element seems very indignant, but obviously he wants to be the most powerful person pursuing the empty water. Maybe he can understand that if he knows its secret, it is impossible to reach the realm of the saint. .


    "You know, outsider, the void is ours, the treasure of the void, you can''t be looted," said the leader of the water element. At this moment, he no longer collides with brute force, and feels the mystery and vastness of the starry sky. Even with the power of the entire nation, it is impossible to break through. The sky at the center of the starry sky seems even more unfathomable. He no longer continues to sprint, but uses words as a sword and spear. At this time, four world-class geniuses, such as Ye Hao, were directly placed on the opposite side of all the empty creatures here.


    "I am afraid that even if you face the silent Wang Song, you don''t have that much backbone," Longcheng said, looking at the leader of the aquatic creature with a sarcastically smile. The leader also snorted coldly, with a terrible light flashing in his eyes. The fury of the entire ocean is still in front of the starry sky, but it surging with unimaginable power, but it only covers one side of the big starry sky, which means that Ye Hao and others may rush out from other directions at any time.


    But other empty creatures have arrived,


    "Rigusa," it seemed to be a dragon roaring at this moment, but it had already appeared on the other side of the starry sky. Its big eyes reflected the cold of the lawn, as if it was about to carry out a devastating attack at any time. It was with the real dragon. There is a big difference, it is

 Chapter 805： Deliberately

    His body is actually covered with short spurs, and his head is covered with weird feathers. But the tail is like the tail of a tiger. It is not commensurate with this huge body. There is a small mucus membrane behind the wings of a pair of dragons. There is also an unpleasant smell. It is not so much a dragon as it is a dragon. . It is best to be a magic dragon creature, this is the most powerful void monster that Ye Hao has encountered since entering the void, which is more terrifying than any previous face monster.


    In addition, there is a group of virtual monsters that look like insects flying over from the other side. Each of them has the same power, the power of the gods, none of them can break through the pole of God, but they are the most numerous. The confluence is so terrible that this dense worm tide has occupied the other side of the starry sky.


    However, at this time, Ye Hao still had room to completely separate. But now that 100,000 stars are supported here, Ye Hao''s determination can obviously be expressed, and at this time the amazing light of killing can also be expressed. Ye Hao¡¯s hand actually manifested in a very tall universe, and it seemed to burst out with shocking blows at any time.


    And the battle, of course, is not only Ye Hao, Dragon City, Lu Chen Yu, Gao Zile¡¯s bodies are accumulating strength. Before seeing the dragon, it seemed to be seen with Gao Ziyue Jack. At this time, Dragon City¡¯s eyes were full of This kind of majesty, but nothing is due to the puzzling sadness and dissatisfaction. He just complained a few words. In fact, even if Gao Zile didn¡¯t want to share anything with him, Long Cheng¡¯s consciousness was that he had a world-class consciousness. The pain shared by geniuses, he is one of the dead universes in the sacred universe.


    "Hong Guangjun is right. These outsiders dare to plunder our treasure and must be killed." At this moment, a group of dazed aliens bathed in thunder also came, just like those who participated in the competition before. Like a group of people. At that time they also suffered a great loss, but now they are all here, directly killing 100,000 stars. In a violent thunderstorm, one of the leaders seemed to be extinct.


    Ordinarily, even if there are outsiders, they just measure whether the power and choice are fighting, it has nothing to do with whether the opponent is an outsider or ethereal. But at this point, their real purpose is precious empty falling water, which is probably their holy water, so much that they have to pull all the surrounding empty creatures into the battleship. First drive out the strangers who stole the treasures,


    "Come on," Ye Haotian said calmly, and then roared angrily, as if two meteors were flying out, and two huge universes were beating at this time, but in vain. Before the white alien bathed in thunder could gain a foothold, Ye Hao''s blow had exploded. Both universes were majestic, and both sides were crushed. These objects are Water Elemental Void Alien and Thunder Air Alien. This is exquisite, because dragons and flying insects have empty monsters on both sides. Relatively speaking, the influence of power on the empty monsters is relatively small, while the Void Alien is more rational. . In fact, the more difficult enemy to deal with, Ye Hao directly attacked the aliens on both sides at this time. The flying insects seemed to be indifferent. The dragon''s eyes flickered, as if there was a beating past,

 Chapter 806： Starry sky

    "How dare you, evil outsider, wave to me," the leader of the water element roared at this time, gathering strength to form a huge wave wall, and all the water elements rolled away. A waterfall that is still flowing but seemingly indestructible is formed. It meets the burning universe of fire. The two forces collide, twist and destroy each other. Water and fire can no longer be staged. When the force of the fire universe is fully expanded . What makes the element of water so empty and unfamiliar, they must do their best to prevent themselves from being dried up by this raging flame.


    The other side was attacked by empty aliens bathed in thunder. They looked at the dazzling stars in the universe to see how powerful it was, except that their counterattack was not thunder, but treasures of countless flying weapons. The weapons have been carefully counted in the tens of billions. At this time, the dense composition of the spear array seems to be quite balanced and perfect, directly facing the starry leaf sky. They continue to study and think about this formation, they have their own uniqueness in the void,


    But in Ye Hao''s eyes, this technique is not worth mentioning. The power of the stars and the universe seemed to have solidified, but at this time it was still controlled by Ye Hao. When the vast universe touched the spear, it did not pass through countless holes like thunder and lightning, then stagnated, and finally fell apart. Instead, it swung the spear in a rotating manner. Even if the power of some flying spears were twisted into their own power, the entire starry universe still fell into other groups in thunder. These empty aliens were suddenly hit hard, and more than 50 of them were destroyed by violent stars.


    "Killing", at this time the dragon was shot directly by his hand with a holy weapon. Of course, this **** holy weapon is a **** monster weapon, it killed or killed a **** weapon. The breath of blood is terrible, but it is aimed at the terrible dragon. It¡¯s hard to challenge Dragon City¡¯s terrifying opponent, but Dragon City stabbed a weapon without hesitation and felt the threatening dragon roar in anger. At this time, a paw swooped into the 100,000 starry sky. , Hitting the nearest starry sky violently, a dragon spurted like thunder, but faced the **** holy weapon with a sharp face,


    "Hoarse," the acrimonious voice made by a person in the void, or this is not a sound, but a simple terror signal. At this time, the dragon''s breathing is obviously superior, and the threat of terror can make the divine weapon retreat because of his His eyes were full of ferocity, and he was about to rush in. He suddenly found himself surrounded by a terrible blood chain. A breath of sacredness made him angry and tried to break free. But the power of **** is not so easy to deal with, because it continues to penetrate its skin and flesh and blood,


    "Death," a terrible force appeared at this moment, the dragon''s eyes were full of anger, and the **** holy spear suddenly turned black and white, and two powerful forces collided with each other. It is the power of the law of life and the law of death, and it is also the true level of the highest law. Longcheng understands the law of the peak of life, Ye Shen knows it, but he understands the law of death for the first time at the highest level.


    Due to the explosion of the law of death and the collision with the law of life, the more powerful force was wiped out. Ye Hao felt that Long Cheng''s weapon was so powerful at this time. It was vaguely the dragon''s rewriting of the vampire murderous weapon. The unity of opposites between life and death means the ultimate artistic conception.

 Chapter 807： skill

    It seems to be the law of life and death, and belongs to the highest peak of the law of terror.


    Longcheng didn''t seem to be fully aware of the fusion of the law of life and death at the peak stage, but his performance at this time was also quite amazing. As soon as the camera came out, it suddenly broke out. The dragon, temporarily restrained by the spirit and hell, cannot break out into a complete resistance force at this time. It turned out that the breath of the dragon was pierced, the dragon was torn apart, and all the feathers were plucked off. The killing of Dragon City was terrible.


    "Rigusa," said the dragon. The dragon finally yelled, saying that it could speak empty language, but at this time it directly spoke with the roar of the empty monster. You can imagine how angry it is,


    If we want to face each other, it is obvious that Dragon City is still a poor man. After all, he has only 18% of God''s power, and the difference is 80%. Killings and outbreaks are also a kind of terror. At this time, a force seemed to linger on the dragon''s neck, and a terrifying behemoth was very angry, and the roaring sound suddenly turned into a wail of pain. This is not a wail of pain, but an emotion,


    A whirlpool appeared, Gao Zile''s true soul appeared, and it appeared directly on the neck of this dragon. At this time, Quinn¡¯s battle for mastering the reincarnation technique broke out. These are the two greatest geniuses in the world. United to suppress the dragon again,


    "Strong," another name, the fierce sword gleaming. At this time, there was a green spring rain in Tsing Yi, but standing around a group of flying insects, a group of insects were not afraid of death, they approached again and again, but I was torn to pieces by that amazing sword. Although the power of these flying insects is the weakest, the number of people everywhere is the largest. Qingchen holding a Qingyun sword can kill all those who come. This is An amazing power and skill.


    "Good job," Ye Hao sighed after seeing the scene. At this moment, although he was standing among 100,000 stars to maintain the stability of the entire starry sky, Ye Hao was helpless. At this time, the loss of the water element and lightning is not small, and it was once impacted, and more and more empty creatures have approached all over the world. At this moment, what Ye Hao has to do is...


    "Lingmiankong Absolute Knife Dance" seems to be a rather indifferent reason. Ye Hao will complete the style of the name as a whole. Each word is enough to make the hollow vibrate. In the distance, the empty creatures seem to feel the wrath of the sky. Terrible breath, one after another tried to restrain their speed, but the outsiders in front of them caught the gap and fell into the water. This time, they came. Didn¡¯t you fall into the water for emptiness?


    "Shhh," one by one, the knives are visible. Among the 100,000 stars, there is a huge knife array disk. This disk was a circular plane at the time and was pushed forward at a slow speed by the sky of green leaves. . Only dragons and flying insects were excluded from this area. Other empty aliens and empty monsters felt tremendous pressure at this time.


    "What kind of power is this, **** it, come in" At this moment, the leader of the water element roared. He had just eaten the universe of fire. He was as sick as being boiled. The performance of the sword formation was even more terrifying, making it impossible to resist. The temptation to retreat. However, if it retreats now, all its previous words are ridiculous, its emptiness does not have such a strong sense of shame, but it is somehow an overlord, the first to be killed, the first to escape. This kind of thing is difficult to do.

 Chapter 808： star

    "Hissing sound," but then the water wave violently contacted the blade wheel. At this time, the leader of the water element immediately changed its color and roared: "Go, go."


    There is nothing to say, such a clear decision usually reverses the situation, but at this time a huge black gold knife and a wave of huge waves are torn to the face of the leader of the water element. The top management released incomprehensible emotions, but was directly killed.


    "Come, still want to go," Ye Haoguang made a cold and murderous voice, making the water element of all ethnic groups feel cold, as if to turn it into an ice element. At this time, they lost their leader, distraught, and even more terrifying. The wheel was crushed. Obviously, it looked very slow before, but at this time the speed was very fast. It directly crushed the entire turbulent tide, and a water elemental alien was crushed to pieces by this knife. . It is said that the sword blew the river away and the river ran more violently, but at this time almost all the sword and its awns were unstoppable and devastating blows.


    The water element, the extraterrestrial force, are all destroyed,


    The emptiness alien in the thunder of "this monster" looked at the water element that was almost completely destroyed. In fact, it is difficult for Ye Hao to destroy all these water elements with a single blow. But before they took the initiative to hit 100,000 stars and were bombarded by the flames of the universe, the pressure of the Star God was placed here, which greatly weakened its bravery. This led to the destruction of a foreign species of water element, which was originally thought to exist in the hegemonic level here, and was completely destroyed by an anti-sky movement.


    "There is no turning back, sir," a foreign member of Lei Guangzhong asked tremblingly.


    "Grab my **** of death and detonate a spear," Lei Guang''s alien said through gritted teeth, "although it is too strong, it may have reached its limit." There is a void alien like a sword, a void The monster of ism has a human face like a head, just like a mechanical monster. At this time, virtual space creatures, such as these creatures, are very close to each other, densely surrounding the entire 100,000 stars.


    An astonishing "bang" attack erupted. At least six forces of void monsters attacked. At this time, the blade was blown to pieces, and the powerful force was behind him, straight into the 100,000 stars, and directly smashed the first one. Stars, followed by the second and the third. After the bombardment, more than 800 stars had been blown into pieces. "What a terrible power." At this time, Longcheng and Gao Zile were knocked down together. At this time, when the dragon in front of the stars was shattered, they launched a fierce attack. But their two world-class geniuses couldn''t stop the sudden outbreak of this monster. They were shocked and retreated. What really shocked them was the horror of these hollow creatures uniting. With the explosion of these empty creatures, the threat of a blow is that there are 35 sacred forces.


    This is just fear of joint terror. When a group of virtual space creatures jointly attacked outsiders, it was actually to smash Ye Hao''s Lingdiao Dao Wu. One hundred thousand stars and fallen souls received a huge blow. The skin of Ye Hao who was standing inside had been cracked, and it was obviously affected by some people.


    Green Chen Yu, fighting among insects, frowned slightly. However, at this moment, the sword was swung, dazzling

 Chapter 809： Hard work

    The blue mang stretched out in three directions. It turns out that there are three swords flowing out. These are three swords, three swords to truth. When this shocking rain force erupted from the insect swarm and re-entered the starry sky shrunk by the blow, the four world-class geniuses had to fight a battle of positions.


    Longcheng and Gao Ziyue also tended to retreat, but the hollow monsters around them all came. The empty alien race is scared, but at this moment, it is also fighting, and at any time may unite as before and explode as another blow. The area outside the big stars has been covered, and the horror of stocks may appear. This is undoubtedly the most terrifying killing of these empty creatures.


    "Heh," the angry roar is naturally mixed with the anger of the void monsters in the''Emperor'', while the empty aliens are mostly silent at this time. In the end, the empty alien leaders who seem to be the ancient trees carry A fairly stable but unstoppable momentum flew out and said, "Outsiders, hand over the treasure I have been waiting for, and promise me not to come in. "I will let you go. "


    It turned out that Ye Hao''s four people were obviously surrounded by this, and these emptiness aliens who were destroying the starry sky should also understand the danger of letting the tiger return to the mountain. At this time, they all surrounded Ye Hao and other strong people, and they should be eliminated. But they were also afraid, afraid of the murderous power of Ye Hao''s violent elements. Earlier, Lexus took action to eliminate the sword line in the air. If Ye Hao continues to explode like this, these small leagues with unstable hearts are afraid of being blown away. There must be one or two forces to be destroyed, they were worried that Ye Hao would find that he was desperate. If you can work hard and eventually destroy the treasure instead of the treasure, it will be a sad thing.


    The previous water element group is the best example. The weapon shot the head bird, and their family is also the overlord, ruling many of the super north here. Looking at the nightmare, the virtual inner space was also a powerful existence, which was killed by Ye Haosheng. The glory is gone. If you want to anger Ye Hao, you need to think about it. Therefore, this is a condition put forward by a nation like an ancient tree. The eyes of some empty aliens were moving around, but at this time they did have the idea of ??worrying about Ye Hao.


    However, at this time, only empty monsters are still very ferocious. They knew Ye Haoqiang, but at this time they were howling, bursting out empty energy waves one by one, bombarding one hundred thousand stars, one by one, the stars were shattered. The star sea dries up, the star river is cut off,


    But at this moment, Ye Hao in the center of the entire starry sky, at this moment, took a big step toward these poor and savage nihilistic creatures.


    "Rumble" is obviously a step, but it seems so terrifying. The unparalleled pressure spreads at this time, so that every empty creature can only feel the range of perception in the impact, as if the entire emptiness was opened by Ye Hao''s steps. , Which makes them have unnecessary hallucinations. This step of Ye Hao seemed to foreshadow a kind of determination, that is, what other people''s emptiness felt, and he couldn''t help feeling heavy.


    "Outsiders, don''t be too compulsive," the old tree-like alien roared again, and then his voice was blocked by a loud noise.

 Chapter 810： rare

    "Follow my way, go to death," Ye Hao''s eyes were gleaming in dark gold, and suddenly there were countless empty monsters in a knife that shook the ground. A group of virtual monsters were like an extremely scary sword. At this time, most of them were swept away by the threat of a knife, as well as mechanical virtual monsters, each with the power of 24 gods. At this time, one was destroyed, the other was severely damaged, and thunderous void aliens became the target again. Its top management was killed before he could react. All this shows Ye Hao''s extremely tough attitude.


    The sword light is still burning, and more empty creatures are affected. The empty aliens like this old tree are already angry: "Gentlemen, if you want to die, do it well, then take these aliens Kill them all."


    The words of ancient trees have a certain effect. At this time, even the void monsters in the wilderness will retreat slightly, but the power of the void is concentrated in the entire wave of void creatures, so many void creatures seem to be fighting. With a single blow, a huge wave of empty energy was formed, destroying the sky and the earth. This is what the empty creature did to the silent King Song. I don''t know that at this time, such alliances will be used against outsiders, who are relatively rare in nightmares and are usually not too strong.


    Ye Hao seemed to see the vortex formed in the void, it flashed out like a pillar, even like a pierced empty energy wave, swaying the fierce force of the gap in front of it. But this did not bother the Star God,


    "You can solve it," Ye Hao said, not to empty creatures, but to his comrades.


    "This fake dragon is difficult to defeat us," Longcheng smiled at this time, holding a trial weapon in his hand to fight the dragon. If you say that, the dragon is stronger than the previous face monster. But the monster face was solved by Ye Hao. It is said that at this time, it has not reached the limit of Ye Hao''s strength in the first 19 days, and the weaker-willed dragon cannot fight the giant dragon.


    But Longcheng and Gao Zile are working together at this time. This time, unlike Ye Hao''s dealing with monsters, Ye Hao''s monsters are far from reaching their limits. Longcheng and Gao Zile are doing their best, so they are not afraid of this giant dragon.


    "Courage. Dead." Long said. At this moment, he was speaking his empty language intermittently. At this time, it did not have the anger of being "engaged", and felt that the bombardment from the other side of the air energy wave was enough to completely destroy the entire starry sky. Only two outsiders in front of them can stop it. They will only be crushed and eaten.


    "Then try it," Long Cheng said, carrying countless weapons. On the surface of the dragon, Gao Ziyue had disappeared, and a strange and twisted formation appeared behind the dragon. The unknown exhales, but the dragon itself cannot find it.


    "You can deal with it." In the eyes of another green Chen Yu who was chased by insects, the insects had already launched a joint attack and countless terrorist attacks on the earth. Just like a sandstorm, the rain will be completely crushed, and the rain will not be afraid. If you hold a blue cloud knife and cut a sword light, all the earth elements will be shredded. There is a vague power to prepare in the battle against the sky. Launch, the Qingjian Emperor wanted to disappoint Ye Hao,


    "Okay," Ye Hao smiled. At this time, 100,000 stars disappeared.

 Chapter 811： open

    "Does the outsider want to die?" There is a tumult in the void, but the power of the empty energy wave is greater. They would never think of making their hands wide or lightening the enemy''s light. These empty aliens have grown up in countless robberies and survival competitions, and there is no good opportunity.


    But Ye Hao felt the power of the empty energy wave, but she sneered in his heart. The energy of the air energy wave is not perfect. These empty aliens are on guard against each other, their own burst of power will not exceed 90%. This is also the reason why the empty energy wave doesn''t make Ye Hao afraid. At this time, the entire starry sky disappeared. This is not a sign of surrender.


    "9 trillion, the stars have disappeared," a silent power spread out unconsciously, the void in the sky seemed to have lost the power of death, and grinned in the energy waves of the void.


    It is true that the empty energy wave is like a spear, but more like a simple cone. Its bottom is a huge vortex with a diameter of 100, and its tip is a single point with a sharp front and an aerodynamic force. Tear apart the surrounding time and space, the overwhelming force compressed it, but at a certain point, it encountered an interception,


    "What a powerful force," I feel uneasy in the void. The power of death is second only to the dangerous force of destruction. This force resists the wave of void energy with the force of destruction, while the previous 100,000 stars Death is over, in fact, it already has a shield.


    However, the shield was quickly broken, and the hollow energy waves of destructive power continued to grind. Ye Hao seemed to hear the laughter of these void aliens mocking Ye Hao, but Ye Hao turned to a more ironic one. Smile.


    If all these empty aliens work together, the threat of a blow can only reach the power of 37 gods, or even the power of 38 gods.


    But at this time, there are only 36 powers of God, and at this time, these two swords have been displayed in Ye Haokong''s hands. This is the power of the death hand of the first 9 trillion stars, used to counter the power of procrastination.


    "Dual Divine Severance", quite simply broke out their strongest technical horror. At this time, there was a momentum that shocked the world, two sacred swords were combined, and a destructive force surged into the sky.


    The power of the holy sword is close to 37.


    Combining the two holy swords, the power can directly reach 37 degrees into the power of gods, and nearly 38 degrees into the power of gods.


    But that consumption was too much, Ye Hao would not be so desperate. At this time, a knife merged into the eyes of countless open aliens, sweeping through the gap in the terrible split.


    "Bang", the knife is on the opposite side of the weapon. There is no doubt that the empty weapon composed of empty energy waves was shattered at this time. At this time, the ethereal aliens and empty monsters were terrified and wanted to inject More power. Of course, at this time, there is no chance.


    "Bang", a knife slashed through the sky. The virtual air of countless monsters and others was surrounded by its disappearance. A knife came out and killed countless enemies. This pair of incomparable sacred gods finally appeared at this time. The horror of killing, the combination of the void and the void is enough to dominate this chaotic field, but at this moment, the empty aliens and even the empty monsters show a kind of extreme fear and fear. ". This is the instinctive fear of the dignity and dignity of one''s own mighty power, the indelible fear of death and destruction,

 Chapter 812： sacrifice

    At this moment, the empty aliens bathed in thunder, just like the empty aliens of the ancient trees, can¡¯t help but feel regretful: If the power is fully exerted, it may be enough to resist such a terrible attack and bring countless Of empty creatures unite together. Unfortunately, there is no regrettable medicine here, because there is no unity. It doesn''t seem surprising to be cut by this terrible knife.


    "Hissing", as if to chop off all obstacles, Ye Hao used a powerful knife on this empty creature, or directly split it, and he could easily destroy a northern part here and break through the huge. The stars, so powerful aliens are disappearing, and every ferocious hollow monster is showing fear. This is the majesty of this operation. His most powerful stroke broke out. At this moment, Ye Hao''s black hair was dancing frantically. The scorching sun is also rushing violently into the sea of ??flames. The dragons and insect groups in the distance seem to be disturbed by this powerful force. Directly under the momentum of the headwind, it was suppressed by the three world-class talents of Dragon City, Gao Zile, and Qing Chenyu.


    However, the saddest thing is that these shredded empty creatures, first of all, are the direct extinction of a void monster. At this time, he didn''t hurt his body, and couldn''t hurt the empty crystal core, because Ye Hao''s blade was destroyed. The external form and origin have been destroyed across the board. It looks like the most powerful virtual monster in the mechanical structure, but their shell is directly destroyed in the presence of the dark golden sword. It seems that there is no empty nucleus, the empty nucleus has been destroyed, and the shape is similar to the previous face monsters, but in the dark there are also a group of void monsters with stronger twisting power, and they are under fierce attacks at this time. More than 80% of the members were killed by weapons, and the top management seemed to have sacrificed his life in order to resist this terrible blow, sheltering himself, and even the last few members.


    Compared with the ethereal monster, the empty alien is relatively smarter and less reckless, so it is farther away from Ye Hao, but farther away, so the execution can only be suspended. The incomparable blade still broke the gap, and the empty alien bathed in thunder could not restrain screaming at this time. At this time, all the spears were broken and shattered, and the subsequent owners could not escape the disaster. This group, including the leader, who is the ruler of this place, was completely defeated.


    Wow, it''s like hearing the voice of the throat among the empty aliens like old trees. They tried to shake their bodies and squirmed behind them. The speed seemed insignificant, but it was not slow in fact. But compared with the speed of these incomparable divine gods, it is undoubtedly like the speed of a tortoise. At this time, this ancient tree-like void alien did not show the same weight and sense of responsibility as his body, but chose to accept the most terrifying attack from the front line. They move backwards as much as possible, and constantly create a self-protective force, they try to retreat from all their bodies.


    But it was obvious that Dark Golden Jianmang would not let go of their accomplices. These are like hollow aliens on ancient trees, and they have suffered a heavy blow at this time. A sword and a awn cut off the waist of this group of people, and slashing does not mean directly killing them. But on its incision is burning a black golden flame, which covers the entire ??at a speed that it cannot respond.

 Chapter 813： interest

    A body, and then it¡¯s doomed. Once it is caught in the scorching sun like a blazing fire dragon, even these very powerful old trees will be destroyed immediately,


    "The black gold dragon is inflamed and is about to reach level 99" Ye Hao was also looking at the endless void at the moment, looking at the empty creature howling in the sea of ??fire. The light in the eyes is different. The 99-level sacred fire is also the ultimate sacred fire. This is close to the eyes of the dark golden dragon. It seems absurd to say that, because since Ye Hao entered the void of this nightmare, hundreds of super-metaphysical creatures have been swallowed by the dark golden dragon inflammation, and even the fire of the 99 gods is lower than the fire of the super gods. In addition to so many phagocytic functions, it also keeps the Dark Golden Dragon''s inflammation at the 99th level. One of the most important reasons is that most phagocytes can be swallowed by energy, but there are too few secret ingredients.


    In the inner world where this nightmare descends, empty aliens and empty monsters are generally very powerful. The two great powers in the central region are like absolute masters, but there is a common group of empty monsters that can be destroyed. There are more hollow monsters in individuals than their powerful monsters, and the void aliens here are also much more powerful. All people are above the power of the gods, but Ye Hao feels that even the most powerful power exists here. The level of the law of monotheism cannot be higher than the level of external disciplines.


    In other words, these powerful laws of existence are equal to or even lower than the highest discipline, and these hollow monsters above the power of the twenty gods do not even have limit laws, but they are so powerful. Nothing depends on the power of emptiness. This may be equivalent to infinite perfection of oneself. Just as Ye Hao''s 100 million years of practice and law are different, perhaps they are different from the six powers of the universe. This has led to the emergence of a large number of super metaphysical monsters, the benefits of swallowing these monsters are not as great as the benefits of swallowing powerful laws, and the heterogeneity is too strong, and its essence is even worse. This is also the reason that hinders the development of dark golden dragon inflammation.


    At this time, it was clearly inflamed at the level ninety or eighth level of the Divine Fire Dark Golden Dragon, and it became a field for this empty monster killer. The Dark Golden Dragon fever raged wildly. The survival of hegemonism here, even the best old tree, is facing When threatened, it was losing power, and the only members left. At this time, there is not even such a powerful armed department in the sky. At least half of the void creatures were killed by a knife, and the power of the knife has not been exhausted, and it caused extremely strong hollow shocks, turbulence, and shock waves. None of the other virtual space creatures were unharmed. . Even the most distant moment is heart palpitations,


    "It seems that the aliens and monsters in the universe are about to be wiped out," Long said, sneering at the dragon''s claw, which was suddenly chopped down, but it was even uglier than before. When the terrible power arrived, the dragon''s blood and demons were almost shattered. Fortunately, Gao Zile appeared suddenly, and the toes of the claws on the dragon''s claws were torn apart by the blow of the ghost, although the wounds were quickly recovering. But obviously this is also an effective blow to the dragon,


    Especially in the eyes of this seemingly ferocious void monster, some colored fear flowed through it. Ye Hao''s previous knife was earth-shaking, even if it didn''t hit him directly, the momentum was enough to make it suffer a big impact. In fact, it

 Chapter 814： Call for help

    It was so affected that the blood, which was different from the creatures in the universe, was almost frozen, as if it had been scorched and sublimated by the most powerful force. He has only learned this terrible power a few times in his life. The last time he seemed to be an extremely terrifying empty ruler, the power of absolute power, the death of the king, the destruction of the coalition army,


    Under such a terrible attack, it is an incomparable hollow monster that only survived a very lucky and desperate escape. This is a great battle between the nihilistic alliance of creatures and the silent king''s song, and it is not a member of the alliance. It happened to pass by, but the blow that affected it almost killed it.


    Now experience this terrifying power again, even if this empty monster is difficult to calm down, even if the sky''s violent golden sword is still dancing, Ye Hao''s eyes have not reduced the killing. At this time, the cutting of this knife is on the leaves and sky It is also very large. If the remains of these empty creatures are assembled again, they will have a similar size of three or four, and they are still very threatening. Therefore, this threat is unavoidable.


    When the leaves of the leaf flashed with the knife trying to kill it, a shadow suddenly appeared in the void.


    Suddenly, a strong sensation hit the body of God. At this time, a drop of blood was boiling and excited, and at the same time, the body that belonged to the Star God was trembling slightly. I felt a real sense of intimidation, and a shadow appeared in the vanity of the retreating old tree. Although they are sudden, they have a sense of existence. The ancient people knew them, but they were full of fear. Only one top management suddenly stood up happily, as if calling for help.


    "How to stop?" It was a young man who climbed out of the old tree and finally got out of the tree.


    At this time, whether it was Ye Hao, or Early Morning Rain, Gao Zile, Longcheng, and the four world-class geniuses, they were all shocked. The young man is no more than six feet tall, with his limbs and eyes erect. These four world-class geniuses can see a thick blue hair at first glance. He is not an empty alien, but a real person.


    The power beyond the extreme of God appeared in this nation, the light of the law shining, turned into a rising power, and gradually formed an amazing power, just like the mountains and the ocean, this power is impossible Shaking.


    "22 is the power of gods." Ye Haowei squinted and felt the strength of the opponent.


    "At this moment, the king of chess," said the man who came out of the ancient bushes, looking at Ye Hao, and calmly opened his mouth. At this time, the name of the chess king fell on the hearts of the four greatest geniuses in the world.


    If there is no such thing, there will be pressure spreading, so at this time the empty alien family in the sky is at a standstill. At this time, they actually felt a kind of inner peace. Obviously, Ye Hao''s fear of the sky was not interrupted by the knife. They were still in a state of danger waiting to be eliminated, but this incredible calm enveloped them and calmed all the empty monsters in the wilderness. At this time, the dragon and the insect retreated with a trace of awe.

 Chapter 815： emptiness

    "Shred, soldier, king." Halal Yu looked at the young man in the sky, paused, and said, "The first chess player in the world of God has disappeared for thirty weeks, thinking you live in a secret place of God. , But I can¡¯t believe you are here. "Nightmare falls into the void,"


    Ye Hao also looked at this young man known as the "Chess King Warrior" with a bit of shock in his eyes. The chess king is a man, he has a pure breath of the sacred universe, which shows that he is not an enemy like a fallen enemy. The will in his eyes is calm, and he is not hostile to these four world-class geniuses, but at this time his voice is full of attractiveness and contradictory fluency, and the voice calms down.


    This chess king, who was 60 years earlier than Ye Hao, was also a world-class genius of that era, even though he had lost his luck in the world. But it is still possible to find that this is somewhat different from the temperament of an ordinary strongman. At the age of 22, he obviously became the power of God. In the world of nothingness and emptiness, several of these empty monsters are stronger than him. But at this point, these hollow creatures have a slight reverence, although most of them are their first time seeing it.


    "I didn''t say a word when I left, but I don''t think the teacher will worry about it, just like when I lived in seclusion." The chess king said, listening to the words of Halal Rain, and sighed slightly. There was a special smell in the words. At this moment, he stretched out a hand and blew it on the bamboo flute. There was no need for him to play, and the flute naturally made a sound. A song as precious as,


    In this voice, there is a power that can shock the soul. Ye Hao felt that this kind of feeling seemed familiar, as if the demon king Cui Zun had mastered the laws of voice. This kind of sound is very special and can bring soul shock. The king of chess is obviously superior to the demon king Kuizong. This shock was really strong, and the invincible power of Ye Hao, the incomparable pair of sacred gods, even slowed down a bit.


    At this time, it seemed that only the empty creatures woke up like a dream, retreated one by one, and then dispersed. Ye Hao''s eyes were surprised. These empty creatures are completely separated from the destruction of the double divinity. In other words, the chess king finally got rid of it and saved the empty creatures in the sky.


    But this empty creature did not immediately attack the four world-class geniuses like Ye Hao, but seemed to be listening to the bleak voice and seemed to be fascinated by it. Even Ye Hao heard this unconscious voice, was infected and moved by an emotion, with a variety of emotions, this is the true natural sound, even if music develops in the sacred universe There is rarely such a wonderful joy when I get up, let alone in a nightmare of nothingness,


    Listening to this low voice, Ye Hao vaguely missed. At this time, he suddenly thought of the sacred universe, of the world of war, and of friends and old friends. At this time, exoticism does exist. But yes, not only that, listening to this low voice, Ye Hao seemed to enter the beacon fireworks on the battlefield, and fought fiercely with powerful enemies. Xiao Sheng suddenly became agitated, like gold and iron, full of killing. Ye Hao seemed to visit the wonders of the universe alone, watch the most beautiful mountains and seas, and feel the beauty of nature.

 Chapter 816： sin

    A wave of emotions, flowing through the sound of Xiao, and a song of Xiao, finally seems to have penetrated the years. It turned out to be held in Zhu Xiao''s hand. I don''t know when he played chess, but at this time Zhu Xiao disappeared again, but he still played. The light that never goes away cannot be extinguished.


    "Okay," Long Cheng said suddenly, only saying a word, but expressing his most sincere thoughts.


    Ye Hao smiled at this moment, opened his mouth and shouted, "Okay,"


    For this piece of music, it seems that other words are difficult to describe. No matter how gorgeous the words are, it is difficult to reflect this natural music. Therefore, the simplest expression is necessary to explain the dragon. Ye Hao recognizes these world-class geniuses. ,


    Gao Zile and Qingchenyu also praised, but at this time the chess king showed a somewhat ashamed expression, and at this time he solemnly opened his mouth and said: "While pursuing the way of the soul, I have walked through countless gods'' wonders, and also walked through death. The universe." Even the desolate universe, despite witnessing countless miracles and soul shocks, it is difficult to sublimate the state of the mind. I finally returned to the battlefield of the universe, came to this nightmare called the Last Jedi, and achieved nothing. "


    At this point, the chess king is also quite sentimental: "In the past, when I had just mastered the highest laws, I stepped into the emptiness of this nightmare for the first time and encountered countless dangers, even in the middle of this area. , It¡¯s difficult to break through.¡± Even when facing the void, the nightmare fell into the void, I felt a huge threat, as if it were an endless black hole, but empty, but I came to this void again, I come To a deeper place. I have settled here for a long time, in this emptiness, in the silence of the soul, at this time I feel that this emptiness is no longer like a black hole, but a different world, although it still does not realize the way of the soul , But there is still a lot of perception here, but for a long time, no one comes from the sacred universe, but when I see you coming, I am inevitably excited. I can''t help but call Xiao Xiao a song, where I am rude, I still look forward to sin. "


    What came out of the mouth of the chess king was a real original language, but Si Ye Hao felt that the original language the king said was a bit cautious, which meant that he had spoken it for a long time. Never used the original language,


    However, even in this nightmare into the void, it is still possible to use primitives, and he does not have to explain that he hasn''t said it many times in such a long time. Even in this emptiness, he has been living in seclusion, so he has some strange feelings about the original language. Of course, this kind of strangeness is trivial to the super metaphysical strongman, and he can immediately master it again. But Ye Hao and the four still felt some respect.


    "The law of the mind, the most mysterious first level, is that not many people among the greatest talents of all dynasties in the world can realize this, let alone reach the ultimate level and pursue higher levels of Tao." Ye Hao He clenched his fist and said to the chess king: "Since the older generation wants to protect these empty creatures, they will also give the older generation face."


    "The law of the mind is unusual, but it is a state of mind that is waiting for me," the chess king said, at this moment he seemed to be

 Chapter 817： range

    I didn''t accept Ye Hao''s respect, and began to say: "Also, to my surprise, I can''t imagine an era when the two most powerful geniuses in the world appeared. I''m afraid I''m far away from your opponent."


    The chess king smiled slightly, as if he felt that Ye Hao''s power was not discouraged at all. In fact, he has confirmed this, only by seeing the power of the twin holy spirits. He can''t stop the pointed knife.


    As soon as Ye Hao heard these words, his heart moved. The king of chess soldiers lived in seclusion for 30 years. During this period, he did not encounter other strong men in the sacred universe. In other words, the news from the six major universes is unknown. He didn''t know about world-class geniuses, such as the most famous star **** in the world-the Green Sword Emperor, but he just lived out "the two most powerful world-class geniuses in an era", which is enough to explain many things.


    "The older generation met that crazy demon," the nerves of the four world-class geniuses were tense. Madman, Francido, the greatest world-class genius of this era, and the greatest traitor in the sacred range of the sacred universe. Having entered the first step of the nightmare and falling into the empty space, the chess soldier king knew that there were two most powerful world-class geniuses at this time, thinking that he had encountered a terrible and unimaginable evil clan.


    "Crazy, this is his title," he said, with a rather surprised expression in his eyes, perhaps because of a strange feeling that such a powerful world-class talent has obtained such a simple title.


    Then he nodded and shook his head: "I have met, but not directly; in the void of this nightmare, I have all kinds of feelings. Just twelve generations ago, I felt A kind of breath suffocated me at the edge of the range of perception, and a terrible blood light was enough to destroy the blank of this magical light. I saw the figure of the young man, and just a glance in time and space made me tremble. He Just jumped out of that area and destroyed the entire void with the momentum of destruction. He should feel my existence. But I don¡¯t know where I am and didn¡¯t attack me, but I don¡¯t think there is any chance if I really encounter He as an opponent."


    Hearing these words, apart from Ye Hao, the three world-class geniuses are all air-conditioned. The chess king who was once a world-class genius has 22 powers to become gods and even masters the law of ultimate thinking. But he felt that facing Francildo, he had no chance to escape. Although he has no luck in this world, he has mastered the laws of multiple extreme levels and mastered more peak laws. He also has a wealth of experience, far more than contemporary world-class geniuses, and even some unique cards belong to him. He is also an extremely terrifying skyhorn, but he said that he cannot escape his encounter with Fredo. One can imagine where to grow during this time.


    "Although I want to ask him about his situation, I have one thing in my mind," Long Cheng said with the respect of the younger generation when facing the chess king.


    "What is the intention of the older generation to save these empty creatures?"


    The eyes of these three world-class geniuses also turned their attention to the existence of virtual creatures. Although the king of chess spent a long time in the virtual space of nightmares, virtual creatures are different from the six cosmic creatures. It¡¯s never been so

 Chapter 818： grateful

    More about these empty creatures, they will stop the same powerful people, they are the sacred universe, or world-class geniuses,


    Hearing these words, the chess king did not show much emotion and said calmly: "Because." Before Wang Song''s next attack, it is best to maintain as much power as possible here. "Wang Song''s next attack", Ye Hao''s four world-class geniuses looked at each other in the words of chess kings. In the end, Ye Hao couldn''t help but open his mouth and said: "Wang Song''s tendency to silence can hardly be stopped by his predecessors."


    "This is not an interception," the king began. "However, since I have lived in seclusion here for 30 years and have enough intelligence at this time, Wang Song is very likely to attack this area within ten generations." The force that will be used will be unimaginable. At least the combined invasion of more than 30 legions, and the combination of more than 30 legions, can silence Wang Song. You may not see it, but you should be able to understand its horror. "


    "Thirty Legions" Ye Hao''s eyes jumped slightly. He was as strong as Ye Hao. At most, he relied on his own strength to fight against these three legions. With the addition of the green Chen Yu Longcheng, it was actually quite difficult to face these five legions. . But now, according to the King of Chess, the king will summon thirty legions to attack this area. No wonder he himself is also protecting these empty aliens from world-class geniuses, who are also the sacred universe-these empty ones Aliens are at least an important force. And there is still an opportunity to make real concerted efforts with these three legions. Of course, thirty legions are not just ten or three legions. Their combined fighting power is extraordinary, so the King of Chess needs to do his best to mobilize more power.


    "It''s just that even if the ancestors rescued these aliens, the void creatures would not do their best to fight the silent king," Long said, shaking his head at this time, and the character of these empty creatures is not like a sacred cosmic strongman. . It''s like the aliens dangling in the upper north, facing the invasion of more powerful hollow monsters, abandoning their own north, and escaped, even though they were much stronger. "But in the face of the more terrifying and almost unparalleled invasion of the silent king, we cannot stay here. This is a land full of conflict and chaos, not the pure land of the Garden of Eden. The Garden of Eden is determined to stay here.


    "Yes," he said confidently, "there is no wave in the chess king''s eyes at this time. The words of this sentence seem to have caused the creature in the blank to be greatly shaken." At this time, they Can understand the king of chess. At this time, they vaguely felt as if they were playing chess, but they did not feel angry or anything like that, but they felt trembling, thinking that if the king remained silent on the invasion, they would all be destroyed. It is best now They fled, but on the other hand, they were afraid of the king of chess, and at this time they saved their lives with a leaf. However, if four world-class geniuses and a chess king fight with them, it is difficult for these empty aliens to survive.


    As a result, the void creatures became stiff, and only the chess king answered the dragon¡¯s question with a rather positive tone: ¡°In this area, although there is no real power to fight the king¡¯s silence¡±, the void aliens The monsters and the void are completely gathered here, but there is no possibility of confrontation. As for how to collect, there is a way. "


    The word "one''s own method" comes from the mouth of the chess king, indicating that this man who was once a world-class genius, even Longcheng, was a little shocked. Obviously, the chess king at the time did not want to talk about his so-called method. As a world-class genius, you shouldn''t be satisfied with this perfunctory statement, but Longcheng calmly said: "I believe you."


    It seems commonplace to trust a former world-class genius in the name of a contemporary world-class genius.


    "But," Longcheng''s words suddenly turned around here, and the dragon''s eyes suddenly exuded a strong taste, like a challenge of bright light. Once the challenge of shape was received, there seemed to be something in the eyes of the chess king. This power awakened, and the chess king bowed his head.


    "You play a game of chess with me, I will play," the chess king said, his clothes are robes, and his sleeves waved, 144 squares were like an ancient wooden structure. A dark board, there is no obvious dividing line, but at the moment the surface looks like a smooth blur, as if it was only polished without any modification, but a beam of bright light flashed on the chessboard, it It is neither hot nor dazzling, but makes the leaves squint.


    The chessboard just flew out, only two inches in diameter, but when it flew towards the dragon, the chessboard gradually expanded and eventually became a full-diameter giant, looking at it like a chessboard made of black wood. In the eyes of the chess king, it seems a bit nostalgic. He stretched out his hand and stroked the corner of the huge chess board in front of him, but his eyes were full of nostalgia, as if he was treating his best friend or lover. As soon as the chess king touched the chessboard, the chessboard faintly made a pleasant sound, and the breath of the whole chessboard was also breathtaking. If the whole chessboard is not distorted, the chessboard looks like a strange world.


    One by one, the empty creatures still exist at this moment. Even these tree-like empty creatures are behind the chess king. They have the power of 22 gods and were once world-class geniuses. Of course, there is no need to say more, but even if he is not ready to face these empty creatures, he can attack these empty creatures like old trees together. If so many empty creatures launched a sneak attack, then the stubborn chess king may have fallen, but this is how the chess king moves the board, his eyes become soft, and the smell of his whole body is as if he has merged with the board. same. This past world-class genius was completely unable to resist these empty creatures, because this chessboard was the only thing in his mind at the time.


    "This kind of chess sense." Ye Hao''s heart is awesome. At first, Ye Hao was surprised at this absolutely unimaginable chessboard, but now what makes Ye Hao even more surprised is the chess released by the chess king. meaning. Obviously, his chess intentions have reached a very high level, and his chess rules must have reached the ultimate level. He also called this a life-like force, the king of chess''s dedication to chess. Obviously beyond Ye Hao''s attachment to the knife,


    "The King of Chess is famous for his chess. He has become a world-class genius. He saw it today. It is absolutely impossible." At this time, Qing Chenyu stood next to Ye Hao again and sighed. .


    And Long Cheng, wearing **** clothes, full of breath of life, adjusted his state at this time, and his whole body breathing reached an extraordinary state. Facing the chess king, he is not careless at all. There was a breath of blood around it, sometimes it was life, sometimes it was death. In the end, the dragon completely suppressed the impermanence of this force, and its whole body breath also gathered. The light in his eyes also seemed calm. He took a step forward, facing the king of chess, looking at the world-class genius and even his chessboard with the most pious attitude,


    It is not difficult to understand that Dragon City has done this, because although this chess player is not the strongest world-class genius, or even a world-class genius, he is just a very ordinary genius, but every world-class genius has its own highest Level. This chess king also has it, and on the chessboard in front of him at this time, he can feel that this is different.


    The king of chess, when he became a world-class genius, relied on chess. In the beginning, when he played chess with General Lv Tiechang, he won. He was a world-class genius.


    "It is natural to surpass the wise in chess, so that you can become a world-class genius," Gao Zile said, as he looked at the chess king with some respect in his eyes.


    The wise are the greatest geniuses and creators of wisdom in the world, and there are few such people in the world. In Ye Hao''s view, the only people he knew were the general Lu Taikang of the Empire Land and the wise Thunder and Demon tribe of the evil tribe. It is not easy for the three wise men to meet. From the wisdom, fear, and the surprise of the tower against the chess game, it can be seen that the chess king performed better in this game than Lu Tiechang and the wise men.


    Playing chess, wisdom is extremely important, but what is needed is not only wisdom, but also an understanding of chess, even mentality, and even own motivation and experience. Although King Shihong is not a wise man, he is already the supreme existence of the sacred universe. His experience is unimaginable, he will never lose to the wise, his own status is extremely important. Let a strong man who has not reached the realm of a saint to play a game with the emperor of the gods. If the emperor of God releases his own power, the strong will have no will to fight at all. Even if this is a chess game, it is difficult to maintain his will, and the outcome will be decided by him. However, even with so many conditions, no one can deny that the wise chess must be extremely esoteric. However, the chess king at that time was just the **** of the earth, while the chess king fought against Lu Tiechang and won the game. Whether it was experience, wisdom, or strength, he was behind at the time, but this is how he defeated the wise, won with amazing momentum, and found his own opportunity in this game of chess. Becoming a world-class genius is a legend. From the side, it also proves the skill of a chess player.


    That''s just the chess king of the earth god. Now, this has become the rule of extreme chess, and at the same time I have visited countless miracles in the world of the gods. Finally, it has reached a field where the chess king, who has suffered a nightmare, has reached the pinnacle of his chess skills. For a world-class genius like Ye Hao, the only idea is: it''s hard to imagine.


    Today''s chess king is undoubtedly one of the strongest chess skills in the world. At this time, as a world-class genius, Blood Sky Zun Longcheng challenged the chess king. Of course, this is not a question of the reputation of world-class geniuses. But for Longcheng, even Ye Hao only held the view of "admiring courage". The chess player Wang Zhan is a frequent visitor among the world''s top talents, but his chess skill ranks first in the world. He has been stuck in this matter for too long. No one can say that his understanding of chess is not as good as those of the saints who know chess. Maybe no one in the world dares to say that his chess skills are better than his skills.


    Just as Ye Hao''s understanding of fire even reached the point of ultimate fire, Ye Hao also understood the true meaning of fire. In fact, in the metaphysical sense, it was not inferior to the general law, but only the law. The hierarchy of Tao is not only related to the depth of perception, but also to the understanding of the soul and the world, which makes many gods even surprise the saints with certain insights. However, there is no reason to recognize the sacredness of Taoism, so the chess player''s intention is unimaginable. Dragon City dared to challenge him, as if a cosmic genius was about to challenge the most powerful genius in the world, he was full of courage. Of course, compared to fighting, this will not lead to death or destruction.


    "You choose," the chess king stood on the side of the chessboard, showing no pride or humility when facing the dragon. The peace in his eyes is really plain. Maybe only he can do this in the sacred realm. He stands at one end of the chessboard and has infinite motivation.


    Even Dragon City is inevitably severely oppressed. I have to say that the chess king is too powerful in this regard. The invisible pressure was on him. Playing chess is like a war, and it is impossible for him to escape. Long Cheng''s eyes became clearer. At this time, he opened his mouth and said: "I heard that 400 million kinds of chess are proficient. With courage, I want a game of "Moon Beast Tomb"."


    "The Tomb of Ten Thousand Beasts", the chess king who heard these three words said calmly: "There are four billion chess methods in the world of gods. I am not good at a few. One is the tomb of ten thousand beasts."


    The dragon''s weakness seemed ironic, but the king''s face was calm, and there was no derogatory meaning in his speech. He said this as usual, and objectively. It''s as if life is seen as an ordinary chess game,


    This is the situation, but the chessboard has changed. The chessboard looked very fuzzy, almost covered by fog, and there was a soft glow in the air, and then everything appeared on the chessboard. The first thing that appeared was a puddle in the center of the chessboard, which gradually expanded into a vast ocean with a diameter of tens of millions of hours, and countless creatures, such as fish and shrimp, were born. As the ocean continues to expand, until it is finally determined, various creatures have also multiplied from this ocean. The ground is occupied by vegetation. The sky has birds, dragons, rivers, forests, and grasslands. On this chessboard A variety of landforms have been produced on it. In the end, the easy-healing diameter chessboard was completely transformed into a world. Although it was illusory, it gave people an unparalleled view of truth.


    "It is worth making a supernatural chessboard." Ye Hao looked at the scene on the chessboard, shocked. This is not just achieved through fantasy or hypocrisy. The board showed an amazing image and strong spirit. If an ordinary strongman comes to play this game of chess, he is worried that even mastering this field will be difficult. However, for the chess king, mastering chess is just a matter of reading and learning. The scene at that time was one of the most prosperous areas. A strong breath of life shocked the illusory creatures around them. They had never seen such a game of chess, and we had never seen such a scene: countless creatures, even the empty space here. The land, the stars in the sky, and even the different layers of space and time, after all, have not yet reached the exuberant life of the realm of gods, for them, such scenes are invisible. They can''t even imagine.


    "The chess skills of the previous generation of chess kings are unparalleled. He is by no means an enemy. He can naturally only attack the enemy. Among the millions of chess skills learned in the game, the best is the Tomb of Ten Thousand Beasts," Dragon City faces the chess king. Said the soldier. At this time, he used the best chess method and the best chess game, which seems to be very despicable, but Longcheng has a calm mind, and he has an open and upright style.


    At this time, no one actually felt that it was wrong for the dragon to do this. Ye Hao glanced at the board games lightly. Of course, at this time, a board game called Wanzhou Tomb showed this beautiful and harmonious natural environment. This is just the beginning


    "Wow," at this moment, the dragon moved suddenly, his eyes flashed with blood, and a terrible breath of blood spread again. This kind of breathing had been sucked back into the body before, but now it reappeared. More than ever, when this evil ghost appeared near the chess king, suddenly there was a giant tortoise in iron armor whose eyes turned red. This tortoise is the strongest one in the big river here. But it is peaceful and benevolent, ruling all creatures in peace, but when the dragon moves and the river is covered with blood, the originally peaceful turtle has been controlled. At this moment, my own people were wiped out, a powerful demon erupted from here, countless creatures around were infected, evil souls were exposed, and a field of life became a land full of violence and terror.


    "Choose the attacker?" The chess king just said a few words softly. Dragon City''s movements did not cause it to shake, or even cause any visual changes. But at this time, the ocean in the center of the board suddenly A light was added, a light of life rose to the sky, and a jade dragon, one hundred feet long, a flawless body was born, and it looked full of spirit.


    This is the fall of Dragon City, the king of chess. This game of chess is called the Tomb of Ten Thousand Beasts. In other words, this result will turn the entire chessboard into the tomb of beasts. This is the purpose of the offensive, so that all animals will be buried and destroyed. On the other hand, the defender is doing everything possible to save it all. There is no such kind of chess. It''s just that every move of a chess player will be disturbed to a certain extent, leading to certain moves and restricted movement abilities. The changes on the board are unlimited. The offensive side will continue to infect the entire world and destroy it. The defender can not only stop the attacking side''s destruction, but also quell the disaster. The beasts that will become ferocious will be quelled or destroyed. This game of chess has too much judgment, involving the number of final drops and the intensity of the action. It is difficult for ordinary strong people to master it.


    With the fall of the original chess piece, the game between Dragon City and the chess king officially begins. Throughout the chess game, it is possible to see an explosion of a **** demon, swallowing everything around it, as if it were a terrifying, **** beast. The first tortoise has been dead for a long time, but many terrible beasts have been invaded. They have destroyed mountains, swamps, lakes, and grasslands. Whether it is hot land or snow-covered land, it has been bloodied by this terrible blood. The storm swept through, and the **** soul returned to the dragon. He came out of the cage like a tiger. Every step is full of fierceness and irritability. Quickly invading this originally beautiful world, evil souls are born in everything here, whether it is killed or other affected creatures, evil souls spread. In the end, all creatures will fall into an endless vortex of killing. Eventually, even if the butcher is finally eliminated, the rest of the creatures will continue to struggle with fear, just like the current situation. The creatures on the chessboard have formed two forces, one is the aggressor and the other is the guardian. The invaders are killing everywhere. The guardians unite against the killing of the aggressors, but the guardians are also fighting between themselves. . Fights, conspiracies, attacks and endless plumes. Although the invaders also attacked inside, this was exactly what Long Cheng expected.


    All the empty creatures are watching this game of chess. This war seems to be unparalleled agitation. The two main chess players, Dragon City and the creatures under the chess king, are also using countless strategies to play their own tricks. In order to compete with each other, it is difficult to imagine this kind of war on the ethereal body here. Although the creatures here are not as powerful as them, the complexity of this kind of war is 10 million times greater than their war.


    Dragon City is now a fast attacker, constantly attacking the entire world with a predatory mentality. All creatures are caught in the quagmire of war, whether they are birds, beasts, insects, fish, flowers, plants, or trees. What can escape from such a terrible haze. The entire chessboard seemed to be stained red with blood. Only the evil soul was swaying, and countless creatures were constantly being destroyed, Ye Hao and the others were shocked. Looking at the chess king, Ye Hao remained calm at this time, constantly commanding biological resistance when facing aggression, but the opponent''s power was overwhelming, and his own power was in the civil war. How to win?


    Ye Hao said to himself: "The chess king is about to lose." It is hard to imagine that the game between Xue Tianzun and the chess king is incomprehensible. Ye Hao never knew that Long Cheng was so powerful. Let Ye Hao play with them for a long time, but it must be said that the chess king was forced to a desperate situation by the dragon at this time. Ye Hao, even Yu Chenyu, Gao Zile, or even Long Cheng didn''t believe this. Even if this is Dragon City¡¯s best "Tomb of Ten Thousand Beasts", Chess King is the least good at it. Winning the game in Dragon City should be infinitely difficult, even impossible, but the current situation is: from the beginning of the game, **** The invasion of the devil has an absolute advantage. Facing Dragon City''s fierce attack, the chess king was actually defeated and could only passively defend. This is a world-class genius who has never been able to match it in the past? If he is really defeated by this,


    At this moment, these empty creatures are looking at the border of the chessboard with infinite tension. At this moment, they seem to have been involved. Somehow, this game of chess actually makes these empty creatures have a very strong resonance.


    At this time, the movements of the chess king suddenly changed.


    "What?" Dragon City finally changed its color at this time. At that time, the **** invading armed department encountered unprecedented resistance. In front of the invaders full of blood and evil forces, the alliance to defend nature suddenly united. Incredibly, the original loose alliance began to become rock solid. At this time, the **** invasion was most deterred. In the most central ocean in the world, a new force entered the battlefield. The saints and saints appeared on both sides of the battlefield. At this time, the action of the chess king was shocking. He even secretly cultivated a large number of saints and strong men. At this time, the alliance was consolidated with amazing actions, the **** invaders were counterattacked, and the terrorist forces controlled by the dragon fell apart.


    At this time, the counterattack began, the powerful destroyer was defeated, and the chess king regained his victory at this time.


    Longcheng felt unimaginable. His greatest guarantee is not from the powerful **** annihilation group, but from the endless demons spreading across the border, and all creatures will be manipulated. Even if the destroyer is defeated, he will fight and destroy himself, but the situation is completely different. Under the control of the chess king, all the evil cities of Shanghai were eliminated, and the dragon''s tactics also failed.


    The outcome is determined,


    Finally won, the king of chess, but now facing many empty creatures in the emptiness, he simply said: "You, want to win, do you want to win?"


    In the void, silent, it is light, also quietly disappearing at this moment,


    However, at this time, Ye Hao and others were surprised to find that a special emotion spread in this empty creature. In the end, the leaders of the ancient tree aliens respectfully respected the chess king and held the highest ceremony. .


    Like kneeling down, countless empty creatures surrender at this moment,


    "A game will be empty." Longcheng quietly appeared on Ye Ye''s side, quietly opening his mouth.


    There is endless shock in his eyes. This is the true meaning of the chess game. This is the chess king. It is amazing. The game "Tomb of Ten Thousand Beasts", the two great talents in the ancient world, has kicked off. The overwhelming suppression of Dragon City seems to have finally been deciphered by the chess king. At this time, even Longcheng believed in the skills of the chess king. He originally thought that the chess king''s ability would be completely suppressed and defeated with his superb chess skills, but he didn''t know the chess king was manipulating the details of the entire battle, and finally turned from danger to peace. The important effect is to create miracles.


    Xue Tianzun challenged the chess king''s thinking and vaguely had this idea, allowing the chess king to play his own chess skills, but he did not expect the chess king to take this situation to the extreme. In the face of the defeat of the Silent King, a game of chess is used to simulate the final reversal of the void creatures. In the eyes of these empty creatures, the chess king is the leader, and the empty creature eventually defeated the more powerful silent King Song. The miracle of its destruction is not only a performance, but the chess king is very good at it. He said: "Every detail, even every local war, makes this nihilistic creature feel the perfect time to watch it." This may also have the influence of the chess king, and use the laws of the mind to subtly change this influence. In the end, the chess king defeated the **** heaven and restored the peace of the kingdom. At this time, the chess king Dabing spoke, shocking and persuading countless empty creatures. Willing to obey the king of chess,


    This situation far exceeds that of the four world-class geniuses, Ye Hao, Longcheng, Qing Chenyu, and Gao Zile, who believe that the trouble caused by Gao Zile''s acquisition of Kong Luoshui is over. The Chess King said that in this nightmare plunged into the void, the king has such immense power. He is in charge of the life and death of the inner region. Once outsiders enter, it is easy to become the target of praise by the silent king, so even for the sake of Outsiders, in order to weaken some of Wang Song''s power, he couldn''t do much guerrilla warfare even with the king''s own power, but at this time he was in charge of such a group of empty creatures. And gradually dominate more empty creatures in this field, and fight against the invading silent king, if this battle can be won, although it will not hurt the entire dead king. But this influence was enough to suppress Wang Jianmin''s heart.


    Ye Hao, Longcheng, and Chen Yu all doubted this chess king, and he also thought that the silent King Song might have an impact on the six universes, so he planned to lead the void creatures to fight Wang Song in this nightmare. In order to weaken the power of the silent king, Ye Hao and the four greatest geniuses in the world seemed inconsistent with the purpose of fighting these empty creatures. In fact, it was precisely because of Ye Hao''s sword that these empty creatures were pushed into a desperate situation. The chess king has a chance to get the gratitude and even the initial trust of these empty creatures. Dragon City is convinced that the chess king can control all the empty creatures here just like playing chess. It was a huge blow to the silent king of invasion,


    "The only regret is that this ruler is only willing to accept this rule when he is close to the silent king''s invasion. Once the crisis is over, even if the silent king still exists, these empty aliens and even monsters are unwilling to continue to succumb to. Outsider," Feilong shook his head. The older generation wants to consume it once and for all. Otherwise, even if the empty creature of the Silent King is defeated, it is easy to get a bite, but even the armed department of thirty or more legions, using the ethereal abilities of this place, it seems that it is difficult to gather together. "


    Three world-class geniuses, Ye Hao, Longcheng, and Qingchen, flew here, Gao Zile once again danced solo, and the chess king approached the nihilistic creature in this void. In order to temporarily unite the void creatures on this controversial land against the invasion of the silent king, they cannot be affected by the isolated chess king. It seems that the chess king really feels the threat of the silent king, so he Will do it.

 Chapter 819： break out

    Ye Hao did foresee that Wang Song¡¯s silence would become a huge threat, not only for the behemoth that must be faced to explore the inner world of the Nightmare Pendant, but also for Ye Hao¡¯s feeling that this terrifying and mysterious power is in the future. There is a foresight. It is still very scary for the road,


    So Ye Hao didn''t mind Wang Song''s silence at all, even if he couldn''t even beat his muscles and bones, even if he was pulling out his hair and scales, he would do the same. Therefore, when the chess king asked Ye Hao and the other three world-class geniuses if they were willing to join the counterattack against the silent Wang Song, Ye Hao was the first to agree.


    But now San Ye Hao is here, far away from the place of dispute, because Ye Hao''s situation is not absolutely to resist the invasion of the silent king. On the contrary, ¡°return to the disputed place, and at an agreed time, there is no accidental meeting with the chess king.¡± The chess king believes that according to his judgment, the ethereal nature of the disputed place is enough to hurt the dead and the silent king. This is just a few dangerous moves. If there are world-class talents such as Ye Hao to help, they will definitely be enough. The most confident of them is Ye Hao. At that time, the chess king soldier said a word to Ye Hao.


    "Never underestimate yourself, don''t underestimate a world-class genius, it is the most powerful of the world-class geniuses. I can''t see your potential, only you can control it, but maybe you can''t do anything."


    This is a warning or encouragement from a former world-class genius to the most powerful world-class genius of our time. The God of Starfire was stronger than imagined, but what the chess king said still surprised Ye Hao himself.


    It''s just that the king of chess made Ye Hao and the three people less concerned about the question of Wang Song who opposed the silence. Instead, they can write it as a trivial matter. According to the King of Chess, even if the three of them don''t go, it doesn''t matter after all. The chess king hopes that Ye Hao, the most powerful world-class talent, can live through this nightmare exactly according to his own wishes and look for opportunities that truly belong to him.


    Ye Hao said, ¡°When you meet a virtual creature along the way, it¡¯s really itchy.¡± Ye Hao flies in the empty sky and is a world-class genius in the best battle. At that time, in order to avoid destroying the chess king''s recruitment plan, Ye Hao reduced the number of fights with empty creatures, which was really tricky. When he heard Ye Hao say this, the expressions of Halal Rain and Longcheng changed slightly and became a little unnatural. Obviously, Ye Hao''s itchy hands is not a good thing for them, because at this time, Ye Hao often challenges them to fight, they are not afraid, this is a valuable asset for discussing with the Star God. But in every battle, Ye Hao was so crazy that they couldn''t eat it for a long time.


    "It''s just," But before Long could speak, Ye Hao shook his head himself: "I always feel that this fight won''t be too good,"


    "Really" Long Cheng''s eyes passed. On the road, Ye Hao challenged them thirty-one times. However, Ye Hao''s current situation was strange, as if he had encountered some obstacles.


    "But I think my law of destiny will break through to higher-level rules," Ye Hao said suddenly. Suddenly, he was stunned by Yu. It is reasonable to say that Ye Hao did not enter any state of epiphany at this time. The most mysterious law-the law of fate-is suddenly about to break through.


    "The breakthrough of the law of destiny, apart from perception, is likely to happen at the fork of destiny, so it seems that something big will happen," the sword light in the eyes of Halal Rain flickered, but he was a little surprised.


    However, these three world-class geniuses still fly like this. Ye Hao suppressed his war intentions. He has always been talking about the king of chess pawns, the silent Wang Song. I have to say that the king of chess pawns is indeed an amazing and brilliant sacred strongman in the universe. Chess is a world-class genius, he is very good at practicing weapons. The "soldier" of the chess king means "weapon". However, his achievements at the level of law are based on the law of silence, but in the last battle of the war, it was the law of mind that shook the world. So he has a lot of legends, he has a lot of legends. He is very interested in this older man, and the three greatest geniuses in the world are discussing the legend of this chess player. But there was nothing like a powerful void monster along the way, and the weak opponent rejected it arbitrarily, or even did not do so.


    But at this point in the flight, the discussion about the chess king stopped.


    There was a breath holding breath in the distance. The shock wave rolling in the sky did not crush Ye, but made Ye Hao''s eyes full of interest. The Star God walked forward and saw a perfect scene.


    The three world-class geniuses of "Holy Breath" are almost the same. They looked at this scene in amazement. This is not a nightmare, but a waterfall coming down from an unknown place, a clean water like the law. The noble stream. There is a very mysterious movement melody in this movement. The water flow seems to be a very moving melody. This kind of falling is regular, and there are even Zen principles on the main road. At this time, it shows extremely strong fluctuations. At this time, Ye Hao I felt a miraculous depravity similar to the depths of the devil. This is a sacred breath, a sacred waterfall.


    Where there is no nightmare, there is no sacred universe, or even the battlefield of the universe, and there is not so much evil and terror. This sacred waterfall is so sacred and beautiful at this time that these three world-class geniuses have to Approaching, when they approached, these three world-class geniuses could see the deep pool under the sacred waterfall, and the force fluctuations were amazing. But the sense of mystery makes the super-metaphysical gods want to fall in love. When approaching this place, Ye Hao can also conclude that this sacred waterfall is only an area that Ji Xing, Supreme Master and others have experienced. This place is so beautiful, even more sacred. But surprisingly, the sacred waterfall was in vain, where it met the three greatest geniuses in the world,


    But there was a big battle at the bottom. The city was destroyed by the three superpowers, but it also led to the fall of Yu Leng Puppets. This is why Kiki is willing to tell the three world-class geniuses the inner wisdom of the three world-class geniuses. It can be said that the cause of extinction is here, it makes people feel,


    The sound of water creaked, but it was as sweet as the sound of chess fighter Wang Xiao, and I really liked the sound of nature. These three world-class geniuses all looked at the deep pool and realized it here.


    Finally, Ye Hao¡¯s eyes moved upwards along the waterfall. The surging water had a sense of power, that is water, but in some ways, it was like fire, a sense of strength, turbulence, and a sense of immortality.


    Ye Hao sighed until his eyes moved to the highest point of the sacred waterfall.


    The starlight burned God¡¯s heart, and suddenly stopped jumping, a shadow, a shadow of pure blood standing on the top of the high waterfall, only such a blade-like shadow, enough to bring endless fear, as if to destroy the world The magic of ¡¯s keeps falling from the color of the shadow, just like the star **** Ye Hao staring at that little bit of blood. At this moment, God¡¯s heart has also received a very violent impact. In fact, it is precisely because of this that it stops directly. The beating. At this time, they all felt the absolute change of the atmosphere. At this time, the atmosphere completely changed. At this time, Ye Hao''s breathing was different from the original. They had never felt such a horror from the Star God.


    Reluctantly, the eyes of the Green Sword Emperor and the blood from the sky were also cast on the top of the sacred waterfall. There was a **** shadow there. I just wanted to see that the eyes of Longcheng and Qingchen seemed to be hit hard. I felt a tingling sensation in my heart and in my heart. What a terrible threat this was. At this time, the two geniuses of the Divine Universe seemed to be overwhelmed by the mountains and could not breathe. At this time, the water flow of this sacred waterfall seems to be at a standstill, and the cold air of the ice layer is enough to freeze the fate of time and space.


    Ye Hao looked at the shadow of blood and gritted his teeth at the moment.


    But there is a pool at the top of the sacred waterfall. There is a figure. A young blond girl in a gorgeous robe stands on the edge of the pool, with a pair of blood-colored eyes, watching the pool with great emotion. This is the sacred waterfall. the origin. But these blood-stained eyes seem to be deeper than the sacred waterfall, and even if the leaves look at them, they can only be unfathomable.


    These were a pair of blood-colored eyes, originally staring at the pool water, as if the deep pool was gradually stained with blood. At this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes blinked, and the eye suddenly rippled, so the young man turned his head and stood on top of the sacred waterfall. Go up, say to Ye Haowang respectfully.


    At this moment, the dark golden and blood-stained eyes looked at each other, and suddenly, there was the power to break through the void.


    "Hissing", like a flash of lightning, as if there was a crack, a crack was opened between the water droplets of the sacred waterfall, and an insurmountable destructive force broke the sacred waterfall. Its flow was forced to close, and the substantial eyes of Ye Hao and the blond boy were actually at the junction of thousands of explosions of light. The light was so terrifying that it broke the entire sacred waterfall. At this time, the upper and lower deep pools were also violently impacted. In addition to the endless waves, there were countless water jets rushing into the sky, with amazing momentum, just like the birth of a dragon. However, these water columns seemed insignificant in Ye Hao and the other side''s eyes, and they couldn''t even enter their eyes. In the eyes of both parties, there is only one opponent, that is absolutely the only terrible psychology.


    After "prosperity", the big bang of the universe was created. When it was empty, a force was wiped out. The space was destroyed. The fate of the surroundings was confused by a force, and a twisted force field was created in the corner of the eye. Distorted sound waves, waves of light, laws of the sky, and turbulence return to their original form. The power released is so terrible that the sacred hand of the devil cannot match the deformed armor, and even the true breath of the saint is comparable to this. Than, it seems that it will also go down,


    "Madman. Fu, Lan, Xi, Lu, Duo "Dragon City" and "Lv Chen Yu" all felt a strong pressure on them. They looked at the blood shadow on the top of the sacred waterfall. One was wearing a noble uniform. The blonde girls look quite young, but under this pressure, they all want God¡¯s fear to destroy them. This is their position. They didn¡¯t look at them, but the momentum was too strong, and Yu and Dragon¡¯s eyes were crazy. The earth flickers, they have never felt such a terrible breathing, and before that, they have never faced this kind of existence. However, at this point, the power released by the two most powerful world-class geniuses is far Far beyond what they could perceive, the momentum of the confrontation continued to collide and continue to climb. He seemed unwilling to give up the vow of emptiness,


    Now, at the top of the sacred waterfall, only crazy demons, the greatest world-class genius of our time, meet here again,


    At this moment, everything is in shock. The dark gold and blood are intertwined and collided, creating an endless magical light. A strong momentum spreads to far away, all in the void. Creatures, even puppets, felt the interference of this energy, which was irresistible, causing all empty creatures to tremble at this time. Even the real **** of the inner realm of the void cannot resist this nightmare.


    Even in another void, at this point, the powerful and powerful puppet group stopped at this time, when the armed departments of millions of terrorist puppets were hit by unprecedented shocks. This armed department felt unprecedented terror pressure, and was at a standstill at this time, unable to advance at all.


    Even with dusty wings, the Emperor¡¯s son Thor holding a huge axe, and world-class modern geniuses such as Nine Claws, Nine Wings, Nine Horns, etc., all the geniuses in the world have gained a firm foothold at this time. . They also felt breathing, they trembled, and the collision of the most powerful world-class genius began. They were far away from the contemporaries of other world-class geniuses. But it is completely affected by the breath of time and space, just like the last battle between Ye Hao and Frodo, this time more than ever,


    "In the field of law, amulets are no longer useful. This battle is a real battle of life and death," said the world-class genius who was still defeated in the last world war. In the end, with the strongest amulet, the power of both sides in the battle far exceeds the limit of the amulet. The amulet will no longer be useful at this level of combat. This battle will fall into the final nightmare of the Jedi. Everything seems to prove Ye Hao and How terrible the battle between Froudo is, how shocked the world will be, and it will determine the greatest genius in the history of the world.


    At the source of all fluctuations, the two world-class geniuses looked at each other in such a way, and the power they released was so amazing and possessed tremendous power. As a world-class genius, both "Dragon City" and "Green Chen Yu" felt unprecedented shock. The explosion of the two most powerful world-class geniuses can be stopped in the sacred world of the world.


    "Long time no see", Ye Hao finally looked at the blood shadow, so he opened his mouth and faced Frasido. His body momentum was expanding wildly. His own power was obviously 21 and became the extreme power of God. Once it broke out, it Can exert more than 30% of God''s power. But the power that Ye Hao released at this time was not only at this level, but also far beyond this level. This seems to be the power of forty gods and fifty gods. Sixty is the power of God. As if it is climbing endlessly, this momentum may become a kind of sacred power, enough to shake everything in the void,


    Standing on the top of the sacred waterfall, Franzito was dressed neatly, as if watching the water and admiring the sacred waterfall, so he looked down at the leaves and said nothing,


    In fact, before Ye Hao and Qingchen rained, Cheng Long had obviously been in this sacred waterfall for a while, but he had not been found. This crazy demon is standing here. There was a good opportunity before, but he did not sneak attack. But he stood there, until Ye''s eyes lifted his head, and finally realized that the world''s most powerful genius, Frigildo Sforte, had been waiting for a long time.


    Staring at the sky of leaves, as if this is a memory, this Flesido finally moved.


    "Hiss" is a force that travels through time and space. Surprisingly, Longcheng stood up while it was raining, and the confrontation between Ye Hao and Furong did not stop. Two powerful forces were clashing frantically, as if they would not give up without victory, but Frasildo was still moving, and a huge space-time rift appeared on his side. A hand that looked like a treasure jade poked, and finally took out something.


    In this space and time, there was a **** breath, not in Fredo¡¯s red mist, but in that terrible pure scarlet breath. At this moment, a **** breath appeared on Franchito¡¯s circle. Set something like a tea set, and then a total of 48 cups of gorgeousness and magnificence appeared between the leaves and Francillo. Some cups are filled with terrible turbidity and **** breath. All liquids have so much liquid flow, and the liquid oscillates so much that the intensity of fluctuation seems to destroy the surrounding space and time. A drop of liquid is like a universe. Even Ye Hao felt that his fire universe was not as real as a drop of blood here.


    Blood drink, the blood flowing out at this time is blood flowing out, at this time Qing Chen Yu and Long are frozen,


    There seemed to be a kind of pressure and sacredness there. Frisildo looked at the leaves as if they had cut off all the interference around them, as if they had an invisible power to reject everything. So the aura around them couldn''t invade the confrontation between Ye Hao and Fredo, and then Francildo moved his hand, and the 24 cup calf flew directly to the sky of leaves. However, unlike last time, the speed of the cup has reached the true speed of the ninth light. The speed is amazing, but Ye Hao is not surprised when the dark golden light shines on him. It wants to take away all the 24 cups, but the liquid is not poured in at all.


    "It''s ready here, but it''s still not the best, so." There were blood fluctuations in Flesido''s eyes at this time, but Ye Hao kept Zina flying to 24 cups, and the 24 cups at the time were staggered. The collision, although this is a weapon like a heavy treasure, at this time, all 24 cups were broken and turned into fragments in the sky. A piece of liquid suddenly mixed in one place, but it condensed into a cup again.


    On the other side, 24 cups were smashed together, a cup of blood turned into a cup, and there is enough power in such a cup to shake the whole world.


    Longcheng and Qing Chenyu felt particularly terrifying power among them. At this time they were led, they could clearly feel the blood drink, there were fluctuations that belonged to them,


    "Only this glass," Frasildo said, reaching out, holding a glass of wine that had broken 24 glasses in his hand, and drank it without hesitation.


    Ye Hao''s eyes did not change, and the same hand placed the blood drink in front of him, without any hesitation or doubt, so he grabbed the blood and drank it immediately.


    An unprecedented feeling rushed into Ye Hao''s body. This was an unimaginable force, a powerful force that could shock the world. In one cup, there is the blood of all contemporary world-class geniuses, as well as the blood of all the greatest geniuses in the world. The ultimate idea of ??the greatest genius of our time,


    After drinking the blood, a cup of blood melted into his mouth, and a fierce force surged from the top of the holy waterfall in Fresido, and in Ye Hao''s hand, a black golden sword.


    This is an absolute cup, "hoarse", the void is twisting and breaking, and, wearing a **** dress, looking down at the leaves below Haokong, a wave of black waves unfolds. It is as if the black snake is devouring the surrounding time, causing the fluctuations of the surrounding vision to become distorted and silent. At this time, one of the most terrifying demons is distorted and revealed. The endless will to destroy, the destruction of the devil, the scourge of blood, appeared in the hands of his master Franido at this time. When this magic sword appeared, the pool of the sacred waterfall was hit hard, a blow The blood broke through the endless waves. At this time, the deep pool was blown open, and the sky was filled with water. There seemed to be a **** lotus in the world, but there was a young man standing in it. At this time, this one was the most powerful. The world-class genius smiled, as if it were such a kind and gentle smile, but the next moment, the blood suddenly fell to the sky,


    A **** color, suddenly violently tearing time and space and strangling the sky of leaves, such a terrible blood color tearing through the sky, like a blood dragon appeared. Ye Hao, who just drank the crazy demon cup, looked up at this terrible blood dragon. At this time, the surging power was surging in the sky of the leaves. It was strong enough to bring pain to all strong people with the power of 30 gods, and this form was about to collapse. However, to Ye Hao, it seemed to have no effect at all. At this time, the aura of the most powerful world-class genius suddenly broke out, a black golden dragon broke out, and the sun was everywhere. In the fierce battle and collision, a dragon and a magic dragon showed incredible lethality. At this time, Dragon City and Lu Chen Yu felt a shock wave of terror that could shatter them, everything was a change of color.


    "33 is the power of God," the two greatest geniuses in the world said in such a shocked situation. The collision between Ye Hao and Flesido was so terrible that it was so powerful at the age of 33. This was obviously the first collision, but the force of one blow was much stronger than Ye Hao''s Fire Universe. It is close to the power of a self-invented sky war technology. The power of the two most powerful world-class geniuses has actually reached this level. Once contacted, it was as if a chemical reaction had occurred, and the fighting power of the two sides broke out to an unimaginable level, and a blow would swell to an unimaginable level. This is quite common. At this point, random collisions have 33 divine powers. If the next real peak war begins, the lethality of the two peoples will reach the level of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    "22 is the power of the gods." Ye Hao faced the condescending Flasilodo, looked at the dragon and the dragon-like silence, but said so. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The blood shadow in front of him was terrible, and Ye Hao saw the power on the other side. The basic combat power of 22 became the power of God, 10% stronger than Ye Hao.


    At this time, the ripples of the law were finally found around, a **** color like a river, and the surrounding pollution turned everything into blood of this color. This is the law of true blood, the law that reaches the highest level, the power of a shadow flickers, as if it is brilliant, even if the sky with leaves is hard to see, that is the law of phantom. There is also an unimaginable powerful force, just like the words of a demon, making the hearts of Ye Hao and all other creatures tremble. This is the law of fear, and an incredibly terrifying wave of destruction eventually erupts. The void around it is threatened by such fluctuations and collapse. This is the law of destruction, although it has not yet reached its highest level of law. But the law of destruction, its endless proximity to the highest level of decrees, is enough to surprise millions of contemporary world-class geniuses, and it is hard to imagine how powerful a crazy demon with such destructive power would be.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Pieces of blood-stained mist dispersed, making this field completely scarlet, and Longcheng and Lu Chenyu also turned into this **** color. In this castle, there were even more terrifying fluctuations, and Ye Hao directly felt a sense of uncertainty. At this moment, he had already flown away from the stream and headed straight for Naveridor. But in front of Yu and the dragon is a blood-red castle. This castle does not look big, but it seems to have endless mystery and horror. At this time, Ye Hao''s anxiety intensified. That castle is the kingdom¡¯s super demon, the blood-red magical city. Although it is a part of super magic, it has only a part of its power. How can a magic device face the two world-class geniuses of Long Chenglong, but Franido seems There is no doubt about this. He seemed to want to turn the dragon into a **** city, and the rain stopped him.


    "This is a battle between you and me," Ye Hao said coldly, looking at Flacido, as if furious at the greatest talent in the world, meaning not to drag the outsiders and Lu Yu from Dragon City to the battlefield. Come up. This seems to be in the interest. This is tantamount to Ye Hao taking the initiative to give up his arm and let the two world-class geniuses, Dragon City and Qing Chen, not participate in the battle. In order to make fair the two most powerful world-class geniuses of our time,


    But Chen Yu and Long Cheng obviously don''t think so. There is a terrible feeling in their eyes, fear of the most powerful genius in the world, Flamishldo, but even so, they still have a feeling of war. At this time, they directly fired weapons at the Red City. The blood weapon and the green sword were stabbed out. They were so terrifying that they tried to use a **** red maze to drive them away, but they also fired their weapons directly. In order to smash this terrifying castle with their own power, they are world-class geniuses at this time, and together with Ye Hao, they cannot hold back. If they want to fight, they will die, there is no reason to stand by.


    However, when facing Ye Hao''s words, Frasildo smiled slightly, and the curvature of his mouth made him feel particularly ironic. The young man who looked much younger than Ye Hao said, "You are not my opponent."


    Unusual irony, unusual arrogance, Frisildo is so facing the world''s most powerful genius star god, such a terrifying magic sword pierced out crazy, as if the magic of the sword can destroy the world. , Ye Hao, holding a burning sword in his hand, suddenly picked it up. An astonishing force erupted from the sword, and the scourge of blood was hit hard. However, at this moment, being singled out for a lifetime is uncontrollable. The edge can even hurt yourself. Ye Hao, in the next step, pushed up the madness that shattered everything, and the power of his whole body burst out at this time. But this was to crush Frasiludo alive and feel the tremendous oppressive force. When Frasiludo was repelled by the earthquake, his face did not change, his hands were covered with blood, but The slight wound healed quickly. Frankido still used his eyes to look at the sky of leaves, as if it had never happened before.


    Ye Hao looked at this moment, and Flesido felt a great irony. Once again, a deep golden edge protruded from the inflamed sword. At this time, countless knives and lights were madly chopped off, and it was the sword of the blue dust that was dancing. At this time, Ye Hao was no longer the Star God who was crushed last time. Today, Ye Hao is also the strongest genius in the world. Facing the flexible road, Ye Hao let him know that this time, the two sides are equally divided.


    But no matter what Ye Hao did, the following situation could not be changed. The early morning rain and the killing of the dragon were bombarded on the **** castle, and the **** red labyrinth of strange magic began to tremble at this time. There are cracks in the castle. The two greatest geniuses in the world are really together, but they are breaking through the Red City, which is a super magical kingdom. In the true sense, this is not a strong fortress, it is impossible to suffer such a heavy blow without being hurt, and Frisildo seems to put it here, as if it were a very stupid behavior. Would it place a powerful and defenseless supe

 Chapter 820： law

    Grade magic device, so that the two world-class geniuses-Dragon City and Lu Chen Yu-will be torn apart? Although this can delay the time, the effect is too bad. Between Ye Hao and Fleisido, I was worried that the Green Sword Emperor and the Bloody Emperor would smash the obstacles.


    This self-destructive Folesidor once had a cup of blood to destroy the wealth of the Sporro family, and now he wants to destroy this **** city. Is this true?


    However, Flasido did not really give up this **** city. Just before the next attack on Rain and Dragon came, the door of the **** castle opened.


    Suddenly, a wave of terror full of destruction flashed out of this open door. The destructive power was so fierce that Qingcheng Yu and Long became two world-class geniuses, and several blue swords were suddenly pulled out. With absolute power, the wave of destruction has been cut off, but the rain of Long and Qingchen can hardly suppress the attack of this terrorist force, and the force of destruction flies out. Two world-class geniuses looked at the door with incredible eyes, and three young men in **** clothes came out. His appearance was exactly the same as Frisildo, but with a slightly different taste. Much weaker, but this is really Flesido. This is his anti-celestial fighting skills. Four demons are taboo.


    The three crazy demons who distinguished their spirits, sneers, and wry smiles were suddenly killed from the Red City at this moment. Everyone rushed into the rain with a black magic sword. The dragon became a slaughter, and the most terrible power came from them. Emerging out and truly destroying the entire world, these three independent bodies are the most powerful geniuses in the world, one by one releasing amazing power," he said. "They all have the greatest power of twenty gods. . Although they are much worse than themselves, they are much better than Yu and Long.


    "Broken," the dragon turned into a color. Just then, the terrifying power of Frasildo¡¯s fiery power was still on top of it, making it difficult for them to perform their functions. The three men were also afraid of The power of Frazido. Not only the twenty gods, but also not enough to challenge, Longcheng even found it difficult for him to be one-on-one with this body, let alone two enemies and three enemies.


    "Fighting as hard as we can, this is the only thing we can do," said Halal Wren, holding a sharp sword in his eyes and being a descendant of the emperor. In front of fate, he seemed to be unfolding too, waving his sword. But blocked by the sneer and bitter smile of the mad devil, the smiling Francildo directly killed the dragon with a harsh smile.


    Ye Hao felt the changes in the following situation, his eyes gleaming: "You must use one enemy and three enemies,"


    Without waiting for Fracillo¡¯s answer, a fierce slaughter broke out, a knife suddenly split into gaps, and a living thing would fly out. The cold voice belonging to the leaves sounded: "I will make you give up," Bang ! "There was a terrible explosion in the sky. The Star God was too powerful. He opened everything with a knife and flew out of the sky. This is not a double sacred **** who cuts off in the sky. This is Ye Hao''s pure anger. The blade of the sword, but such a knife is unstoppable. The **** Francido was hit by the earthquake, and the black magic sword opened a crack and pointed directly at the primitive particles. Franido was shot alive, There was some evil blood in his mouth. At this time, his law of power was fluctuating, but he seemed to be unable to compete with Ye Hao''s power and was crushed by it. The people around you were angry because of the horror erupting. Volatility, this is the peak of the law of anger!


    "How strong! Your strength. Popular novel." Frankido''s eyes flowed with a happy mood. He did not feel fear, surprise, only joy and excitement. At this time, he was shocked to fly, but finally in the distance. Stand firm in the virtual space. "But Ye Hao was also killed, and there was a raging fire on the knife, burning this powerful world-class genius alive.


    At this time, Ye Hao suddenly broke out. The reason is very simple. That is, Flessido refused to fight alone, so he unconsciously used Taboo IV physically at the beginning. It turned out to be Frasilodo who used the four taboo demons. In a powerful state, at this time, he will bring the three major bodies to Fu Qingchenyu and Long, as if he had treated Fu Xingyan''s armed department in the past. This was a contempt for Ye Hao, and he didn''t think Ye Hao had the ability to let it play!


    At this time, Ye Hao will use his absolute power to make Framsido realize that he has enough power, and the Star God has become a powerful world-class genius who can match it. If he does not respond to this, only one person will die!


    "It''s best to use your four bodies to block it!" Ye Hao''s eyes burned with anger. At this time, the surprising knife passed through the gap and landed directly on his body. At this moment, the collision of the divine sword and the magic sword, a kind of toothache, made the collision sound scared the empty sky. But at this moment, Ye Hao felt that the terrifying evil magic was collapsing. Franido smiled to himself in front of him. It was indeed a very innocent smile, which was consistent with the image of his teenage years, but at this moment, smile. Gradually disappeared, a figure in Ye Hao''s air suddenly disappeared. Chapter Reading


    "Remaining shadow!" At this moment, Ye Hao felt pressure and disappeared unexpectedly, faster than Ye Hao imagined. At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to have heard: Although you are very strong, in terms of speed, I A hundred times worse than me!


    Although Frisildo didn''t say anything, he seemed to have this meaning from the people in front of him. Then Ye Hao turned and turned into a helicopter, and this burning sword collided with the **** disaster again. The impact on the blade was so amazing that Ye Hao''s arm was numb, and his blood was attacked strangely. This is really scary, obviously its own strength is not as strong as Ye Hao, but with such an advantage in offensive speed, it is enough to catch Ye Hao by surprise!


    It is reasonable to say that it is good to take a step back once you touch this time. However, at this moment, Flacido smiled and waved his sword at Ye Hao again. The horror of the magic sword seemed to carry the power to oppress the entire void, and a sword was knocked down. The pure power has the extreme power of 32%. Ye Hao snorted coldly, and the fierce sword swung. This was a sword collision that strongly impacted Ye Hao''s blood, but Frisildo itself was a bit tragic, Ye Haoyi once again Flying up, it seems that he is asking for trouble.


    But Ye knew that Frasildo had never been able to punch him in front of him. At this time, Ye Hao exploded around him, the power of destruction was revealed in the virtual air, and the power of the law of destruction finally broke out. The unstoppable leaf flashed out, as if it turned into a huge fireball, approaching the sacred waterfall that had just escaped from the seal. This is also a terrible shock wave, the sacred waterfall is cut off again, and the terrifying magic explodes. The holy breath was chaotic. In the faint leaves of the sky, I seem to feel a kind of chill, not Ye Hao¡¯s own weakness, but the chill from above the sacred waterfall, not even a sacred waterfall, such a noble existence, such a noble existence, it is terrifying Is it a sacred breath, afraid of a world-class talent war?


    At this time, accompanied by a wild and crazy laughter sounded in Ye Hao''s heart, the blood in the shadow suddenly appeared in front of Slaughter. The tip of the blood was a black spot. Ye Hao knew that it was Frye. Silver, at this moment, he was shocked by Ye Hao''s speed, and no one could help but drew out the inflamed sword. However, he was suppressed by an overwhelming force. After a while, Ye Hao bit the tiger''s mouth, hurting his spirit and bones. The extremely terrifying power almost caused this inflamed sword to be betrayed, killing Flesilo who appeared in front of Ye Hao with extremely fast speed, without hesitation, it was a sword split.


    "Strong!" However, at this time, the burning sword came back at an extremely fast speed. Its star-burning power surged to resist this extremely fast chase. What followed was a very fierce force. It broke out, but it was the bloom of stars surrounding Ye Hao''s body. The power of the big bang in the starry sky made it temporarily escape from the edge, at this time it turned into a blood boom and disappeared at a very fast speed.


    "The speed of light is ten tenths." Ye Hao trembled at this point. Before, it was the tenth speed of light. This torch actually reached the tenth speed of light! This is incredible. His speed law should also be at the level of the peak law, but its own speed has reached one-tenth the speed of light. Even the Emperor of Martial Arts, who has the speed limit, or even the law of space, is only the eleventh speed of light. The speed is comparable to the speed of Nine Sky Thunder King, he has broken through the super metaphysical god. Imagine that if he reaches his peak level, he will only reach the limit of the world level. The tenth speed of light is also a terrible enemy!


    Once again, a magical force appeared. Ye Ri''s pupils shrank, but they could see a red mist unfolding in front of them. The hazy phantom appeared in the red fog, which made Ye Hao far away from the large number of external perceptions, which made Ye Hao very headache. The powerful world-class genius Francie Ludo is too strong. It is obviously a killing at this time. Although there is no terrorist skill against natural enemies, is this tactic also suspected of being extremely dangerous?


    "Oh!" Ye Hao shouldn''t have heard this voice, but Ye Hao''s imagination is that all the phantoms have appeared, but they are all the fake shadows of Fleisido, better than Ye Hao not being able to see the authenticity. However, in the hazy red fog, Frasildo has an extraordinary sense of beauty. This does not mean that the country has gone to the city, but a neutral beauty, like the starry sky, like fire, like flowing water, And the illusion in the red mist. It made Ye Hao tremble, but at this moment, Ye Hao had a huge universe manifest in his hands, in both hands.


    The universe of starry sky, the universe of fire, and the two big universes belonging to the God of Starfire were born at this time. At this time, the Weiman of the two universes burst into a red mist. But at this time, many phantoms directly attacked the sky of the leaves through the incomplete red fog, a very dangerous breath approached, and a magical sword stabbed, each one seemed to be real, making Ye Hao feel great. pressure. "


    This is one of the most powerful combat skills. It is as powerful as Ye Hao''s Starfire Universe, but the difference is that this is a strange ghost, an attack by a phantom, while Ye Hao''s Starfire Universe has always been aggressive, directly breaking through. The sky at this time has not used the star-inflamed universe and Francis Ludo can''t wait to make this move. I don''t know whether to find the heart of victory, or really feel the threat of Ye Hao?


    The dark golden sword flickered frantically. At this moment, facing the shadow of this indestructible sword, Ye could only wave the inflamed sword in his hand and resist the terrorist attack of Nafran Sirudo with the blue dust knife. The collision between the knife shadow and the phantom destroyed it, but Ye Hao clearly felt the power of the strength field. Although this was not enough to shake Ye Hao, it also confused the Lan Chen sword technique.


    "Hush!" At this moment, a magical sword thought of the potential to destroy terror, and walked straight towards Ye Hao''s body. This sword is like this, it is incredible!


    The tenth speed of light indicated that this exceeded Ye Hao''s limit speed. Although the difference between the ninth speed of light and the tenth speed of light was one word, Ye Hao knew that the speed difference between him and Flesido was already ten million times. In such a terrible speed difference, Ye Hao can only resist it with extreme feelings and skills. However, the skills of this period were also broken. As soon as the sword came, it pointed directly at the center of Ye Hao''s forehead. The golden pupils in the dark swelled extremely rapidly in the magic sword, as if to destroy the sky, the leaves of the day were very clear, and it was impossible to avoid this sword with his own speed theory.


    Francildo''s real corpse appeared again, and he smiled as if his sword hadn''t been killed, just joking.


    At this time, the black gold blood splashed like a meteor, and a powerful sword burst out, piercing the head of the burning star, but at this time, the dark gold sword also passed by. At this time, the blood coat was torn apart, and then the red blood spilled out. A falling heart was suddenly killed at this moment, and a strong sense of pain spread directly to this crazy demon.


    The pierced leaf on his forehead stared at the seemingly dizzy flood, and then laughed with a burst of strong blood, and then a pair of black wings suddenly opened, and Frisildo broke through the sky. Broke out. The light of blood burst out suddenly. At this time, Frisildo showed an extraordinary speed. A pair of black evil wings spread out, and the sky of leaves clearly felt that the speed on the other side was accelerating. A militant war was ended with a knife and a sword. At this time, Frasildo was hidden in the endless red mist, and the blood of God in the center of the forehead of the leaf sky spilled out, as if to show a The origin of the starry sky. The severe pain was not the cause of Ye Hao''s frown. However, this time, even though Ye Hao had an eye for an eye, in the final analysis, Ye Hao still fell into the wind.


    At this moment, the speed of Flacido, who suddenly opened the wings of the demon behind him, rose again, and the gap with Ye Haokong further expanded. The dark golden flame in Ye Haotang''s eyes seemed to be reluctantly beating, and then Ye Hao suddenly shook The wind behind him shook the violent waves around him, but he rushed forward like lightning. The knife couldn''t find the target, but he chopped the knife and wiped away a red mist.


    As a result, the dark golden flames raged, as if countless fire dragons were dancing, Ye Hao''s black gold dragon was inflamed in the **** fog, and a **** force poured into Ye Hao''s body. At this time, Ye Hao''s power was still violent. This is the effect of the previous blood drink. This is also a stimulus to the immense significance of the deaths of the two most powerful world-class geniuses in the world since the nightmare disappeared. Ye Hao''s potential has never been so great. At this moment, every knife seems to have the determination to fight against heaven. Dark golden flames raged in the entire red mist, and finally a blood shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes. But instead of being repelled to its original form, with a smile, the sword was suddenly stabbed by Ye Hao.


    "Dayan Qiankun chopped it down," Ye Hao''s eyes were shining. He was motionless at this time, and flames were burning in the sky. At this time, at the top of war technology, Francido didn''t seem to care about it. He used a magical A single blow of the sword swelled up all kinds of magical powers. It is so strong, the essence of blood is numerous, and the color of blood has already broken through the emptiness at this time, the black sword and Ye Hao¡¯s great Yan Qiankun cut it off, impacting the surrounding emptiness, and the collision is particularly intense.


    Ye Hao''s eyebrows were still full of blood, and the holy leaves of the other emperors were constantly using its vitality to heal it. However, Ye Hao was not happy, because the leaf before the collision was after all the falling wind. And the collision at this time made Ye Hao''s eyebrows more painful, and they disappeared again, as if playing with the sky of leaves.


    "Shhh", but Ye Hao was not powerless at this time. A surprising force centered on Ye Hao fluctuated around it. It is a force that arouses the emptiness. At this time, the red mist was blown away, and a piece of blood was splashed out, but the owner of it was not seen, but it was clear that Frigildo suffered a very violent attack under Ye Hao¡¯s omnidirectional knife. He could resist the attack by the blood disaster, but in order to hide quickly, he gave up resistance and collision.


    "Bang", but at this moment a magic sword fell from the sky. Ye Hao looked down from the top of his head. Frachiruduo raised the burning sword fiercely to resist, and there was another collision. This time, Frye Cido''s black wings opened too fast, and the impact was unimaginable. When the edge of the torch cracked, the sting affected the sky of the leaves. With a groan, Ye Hao''s eyes broke free from the dark golden **** Mander. , There was no panic in his eyes. There was a spit of blood in his mouth. It was not his own, but a patch of colorful blood. There seems to be a sacred breath in this blood, a desolate breath, a hegemonic breath, a breath of various races, and a breath of powerful men. The breath that blends with each other at this moment inspires a very powerful force.


    Ye Hao knew that this was a trick created by Flacido''s endless blood. It seemed to be the fusion of the blood of ten thousand tribes, and it burst out with extraordinary power. The law of the true peak of bloodshed forced the battle with Yatian''s Divine Eye to be shattered. This time, it turned out that Frasildo had the upper hand, the terrible blood turned into a blood arrow, and the leaf''s throat was taken away directly. It''s too late to resist this inflamed sword. Ye Hao can maximize his speed with only one blow at this time, and the danger is to avoid this blow.


    "Wow," but Franido will never let go of this opportunity. The black wave sword was pierced again, and the fear around it seemed to be the wailing of the sentient beings inside. Ye Hao trembled slightly, brandishing an inflamed sword, and drew it down. The extreme impact made his arms bleed, but Ye knew that once he retreated, the spirit of the stars would disappear. But it was a tooth biting the void, and a more powerful horror force burst out, shocking the magic sword swinging backwards, and the dark golden starlight flashed, but it left Flaniveldo¡¯s face. The shallow blood stains, with a pair of black wings, are to prevent violent elements from launching more terrorist attacks in their eyes, which is more exciting. At this time, the blood disaster is suddenly relieved, but there are signs of terror in both hands. Like two **** spots and two **** universes,


    As soon as Ye Hao saw the situation, he knew how bad it was. At this time, he did not kill her. He threw away the knife, put his hand on the knife with the same dark golden light, and then countless fires burned out. At the same time, the dark and golden starlight appeared so bright, Ye Hao''s hand turned into a chaotic line, but there was more than one chaotic pattern. On Ye Hao''s left hand, three complete lines of chaos appeared, and three lines of chaos and fire on the right. These two hands are full of six messy texts.


    At this time, the two blood-stained ripple **** on the hands bloomed directly, as if they had become blood-stained hibiscus flowers, with so many blood flowers blooming around them. The dark golden stars burned in the flower of blood, Hibiscus wept and shed tears before the unstoppable fire of aggression. These tears hit the leaf¡¯s heart, the flame was swaying, Francildo was holding a sword in his hand, and Came out of the flower of blood,


    "Come and get it," Frasildo said with a smile, a sword sweeping the sky of leaves without illusion. This sword apparently swept like this, but Ye Hao clearly saw the dark shadow of the sky. "...In front of this power, everything is broken. One by one, the double shadow is so terrible. Ye Hao gleamed in his eyes, the inflamed sword reached an unprecedented speed, and the blue dust knife danced frantically. Now."


    The "Qiang" torches and blood disasters collide continuously, and each collision arouses extremely strong light. A wave of shock waves crashing the ground is rippling, and the leaves killed in this sacred waterfall Haokong, and constantly The ground cuts the surrounding water, so the seemingly beautiful sacred waterfall cannot maintain its original state at all. The constant collision made Ye Hao and Furong''s arms more bloodstained. In front of countless amazing double shadows, Ye Hao was not passively defending, but was dancing the inflamed sword, moving forward step by step. Every time you take a step forward, the power of the Star God will suddenly increase, and Flesido seems to feel something. The shadows became faster and faster, and the flesh and blood of the leaves were cut off mercilessly. Even the vitality of the Emperor''s Sacred Leaf could not be restored so quickly, as if it had suffered a reincarnation, and Ye Hao''s entire body had long since disappeared from its good flesh.


    But every blow on the leaves was like a hammer hit, hitting Frasildo''s magical heart. Obviously a blood family is manipulating blood. At this time, Frisildo felt it was difficult for him to control his blood. The blood was trembling and boiling, which was the result of the step by step force of the burning star. After countless collisions, there was a sweet throat, and suddenly there was a burst of red blood pouring out. But the color in its eyes finally changed in a subtle way, even though it only sprayed a trace.


    "Wow", at this moment, Ye Hao suddenly turned into an afterimage and flashed out. Fleisier took an incredible glance at the speed of the dark golden shadow and pierced himself directly. The severe pain of the body being pierced did not come, but saw the dark golden light pass through again, as if it was a reincarnation, the leaves of the day shuttled back and forth, although every blow did not erupt into a very powerful lethality . But he could feel that the damage was accumulating, and Ye Hao''s aura was even higher.


    The highest combat skill, thousands of dipoles to kill, this is not commonly used, but it is used again at this time, one afterimage dances to the towering Francildo into hell, but then Black Wing Suddenly opened, Ye Hao could see the white fangs on his mouth. It didn''t seem to be stained with a drop of blood, so sacred.


    "Wow," but at that moment, Flacido started to move on his own. Ye Haotian was holding an inflamed sword and suddenly felt the harshest breath coming from the front. His hands were sore and bleeding, and he was naked. Intertwined with the front of the leaves, the red of blood intersects the dark gold in the fire, the body of the flame is burning with intense heat, and the blood of fear swept the entire leaf.


    "Shhh." Then, blood stains appeared. I don''t know if it was on Ye Hao''s corpse or on Frigildo''s body. There was a distance of thousands of hours on both sides, standing with their backs against each other, and then both sides suddenly Turned back. Staggered again, the obvious speed and strength are completely inconsistent, but the rosy sparks and the intense pain spread across the two world-class geniuses, but whether it is the Star Fire God or the crazy demon, all eyes at this time Are all excited,


    "Shhh" again, the sword tore through time and space, and the blood and fire collided in the void again and again. Ye Hao and Flesido collided again and again, leaving countless scars on both sides. Every blow contains extremely terrifying power and magic, so Ye Hao and Francedo''s bodies are covered with scars, and they look very restless and desolate. However, the flesh and blood of Ye Hao and Fr¨¦sildo have been greatly moisturized, and under their healing power, they are recovering themselves. Ye Hao clearly felt the blood dancing in Flacido''s body. It was as if all the vitality of the creature that had captured his blood had been captured, and his recovery was supplied. Moreover, although Ye Hao had mastered the holy tools and the emperor¡¯s remaining holy leaves, the recovery speed was also very fast. of.


    However, both sides know that although these skin and physical injuries seem painful, they are not the focus of the problem. At present, neither side has used anti-celestial combat technology. Both world geniuses can create their own anti-celestial combat skills without using anti-celestial combat skills, which obviously means that the battle is still in the warm-up phase. Although these skin and flesh wounds look terrible, they can still be thousands of times larger. Power and magic cannot be squandered wantonly. Ye Hao and Fr¨¦sildo have been fighting for a fight during this period of time.


    However, on the other side, at the bottom of the sacred waterfall, a blood-red castle stands, and countless mists enveloped the original sacred deep pool. Three **** figures danced wildly, each with a cold smile and sneer. smile. The wry smile of the crazy demon splits the body and the morning rain, and the dragon becomes a fierce battle. Here, the battle has also reached a white-hot state.


    "You call it''Blood God'', you should have told you last time to remove this word," said the crazy demon who was dancing with a magic sword with a smile, and cruelly suppressed the ravages of the dragon with the weapon of judgment. , Long gritted his teeth, and felt the fear of the opponent at this time. Only strength is meaningless, but the opponent''s speed is too fast, one by one black light flashes, so long Cheng has to go all out to wave his weapons to resist. Obviously only facing a single body, the blood from the sky kept coming back, the body of the ice crystal divine armor had been broken open, watching the next step was a complete collapse.


    "No matter it is the blood in the sky, you have no right to comment." Although Longcheng''s eyes were suppressed, there was still a ray of light. A **** evil spirit rushed towards the body, but the law of the peak of blood, the evil of dragon The blood of the spirit didn''t seem to have much effect on the laughing evil spirit, but it seemed to be swallowed directly by him, even making the red mist more intense.


    "Your attack has no effect at all, and this **** sentence is not worthy of blood," smiled coldly, with a fierce smile on his face, and then there was another blow, shaking the dragon''s arm. Then, two **** blows appeared in a row, that was, pulling the dragon directly into his body, and then a chain suddenly came out, pinning one of the body''s wings. He didn''t look at it, but he committed suicide in front of him, causing his wings to be torn apart. "A more terrifying blood bombarded the dragon''s body in its original form and fell on the body, but the ice crystal god¡¯s armor did not seem to be broken. It exists tenaciously, for such a long time, so hard to resist comes from the ugliness. Repeated attacks with smiles."


    In the morning rain, standing alone against the separated bodies of two madmen, at this moment, a towering temple is suppressed in this deep pool with ancient sacred breath, a sacred breath rippling in the magical gas, Qing Chen Yu, holding it in hand A green cloud sword, facing one left, one right, two crazy demons, their fighting position is in the shadow of the original temple, facing so much

 Chapter 821： Swell

    For fear of two separate bodies, Yu also had to rely on the virtual shadow of the original temple. Otherwise, it will be difficult to resist the intervention of this **** red city alone.


    "What is the origin of the temple? There is only this power." A huge temple shrouded in holy light without sacrificing ridicule. At this time, there was a spirit of war in the original temple, and the spiritual power of the original people fell, as if they became one. A weapon, a power of Sanskrit surrounded the cynicism, but he wielded a black sword and shattered an illusory divine weapon. Moving away one after another interference sound waves, with this aura, he killed Qing Chen¡¯s Yu, Qing Chen¡¯s rain was just the flash of the green sword in his hand, a fierce sword stab, this is the top law, Combining the laws of swords, any sword is so sharp, piercing the body of the demon.


    The wry smile of the crazy demon splits the body. At this time, it seems that the ground of the original temple made by the supreme jade and Caixia crystal is moving forward, and the hands of the blood disaster have not moved. At this time, he seems to be emotional: "The original temple is a A temple belonging to the Shiyuan 10,000 people." My blood clan was also one of the first more than 10,000 ethnic groups. Now he is very grateful. Look at the emperor''s son, the emperor of the green sword. "


    In this way, the bitter smile of the body is to stand in place and pay tribute to the rain slightly from the Qingyun sword. This is a polite ritual. The eyes of the rain fluctuate slightly in the morning, but the turquoise sword suddenly stabbed him: "Since it is ten thousand One of the people, why does it fall into an evil, rebellious rebellion?"


    "It must be done," he shook his head, shook his head with a wry smile. At this time, the scourge of the blood disaster was violently brandished, a sword was stabbed out, and a **** mist turned into a larger blood sword. It collided with the green sword pierced by Qing Chenyu and was wiped out.


    Then, the light of the blue sword flashed crazily in the primitive temple, and two crazy demons faced the edge of the Qingyun sword, it was difficult to kill it. If that was the case, if it was Qingyunjian''s face, it would have been scarred long ago. Even if it was cut off, no one would dare to look at the sword of the cloud. This is a holy work of art that can compete with the sword of the emperor who has been vilified.


    On the battlefield between Ye Hao and Furong, Ye Hao held an inflamed sword in his hand and stared at the young man opposite him.


    Frisildo''s head was shorter than the leaf, and now he bent slightly, looking a little shorter. He stroked his heart with one hand, where there was a pool of blood, not just blood red. There were dark golden flashes, and seemingly faint sparks flowing from the blood, which seemed to cause pain, and the leaves stopped somehow. In this confrontation,


    "Shh" seemed to have a chill, and the crazy Frankie now showed an unbearable expression: "The power of horror,"


    It has only five words, but it shows an attitude. At this time, it finally fell under the blade.


    Ye Hao''s bloodstains have exceeded trillions, but because of Frisildo''s words, Ye Hao felt a kind of triumphant excitement, his eyes flashed a ray of light suddenly: "I said:" You should go all out. "


    The last time we faced Frasiludo, even before the real big collision, Ye Hao had already fallen. All the fierce battles of its power were applauded by Frescido. He didn''t want to experience it again, humiliating. I don''t want to experience it again. But this time, Yedes did have the upper hand, suppressing on a one-to-one basis.


    At this time, Franido seemed to be in a rare calm state, and did not laugh wildly. He stroked his heart again, then, facing the leaves, unable to shake in his bleeding pupils. "You can''t beat me," the madman said solemnly.


    Then, waves of disasters appeared from the disaster, the ripples were so intense and terrifying, Ye Hao, who was in the sky, seemed to hear a shout, as if he saw a path full of sad shadows, and at this time Fra Nigeldo did the same thing as before, but it was more formal and more powerful,


    "What''s the name of this trick?" Ye Hao asked not afraid, but raised his inflamed knife.


    "Tomorrow," Frigildo replied very simply, and then a trace of blood, a trace of sorrow, and the wailing of all sentient beings at this moment, all those killed by Fricito are in pain at this time, as if this It was a curse, as if it were the most terrifying expressive power, shining brilliantly in Ye Hao¡¯s hands, and the burning power of the stars and the sun suddenly unified.


    "Then you remember this action call," Ye Haorong took a big sip, and suddenly there was a strong orgasm. At this time, Ye Hao''s inflamed sword seemed to have become a very big sword, not like a machete, but As if it was a big thing pressing on Frisildo, another story seemed to appear at this time. In the kingdom of Jade Palace, Ye Hao, who was hunted down by buildings and robberies, waved away with the help of Xingkong. The name of this operation is to destroy all demons.


    At this time, the two forces collided with each other, and Ye Hao''s body suddenly turned into countless sparks, directly hitting the blood-stained magic star that was killed near Nafransiludo. The deep golden sun and the red blood collided again, and the strong shock wave bloomed like the flowers of gods and demons. At this time, the sky of leaves and torches were riding on the big collision of the meteor shower. But they rushed up again, as if there were creatures around Ye Haokong, sentient beings had sentient beings in their eyes, and there were demons in the paradise around Flesido, all of which were angry. With hatred, Ye Hao''s aura continued to rise at this time. With one move, Wan Mo finally collapsed the entire void under the cover of the earthquake.


    "Rumble" once again collided, and the power reached 35 and became the power of God. At this moment, the power of Ye Hao and Flesido could no longer be calculated reasonably, and the extremely powerful force exploded. Ye Hao and Frigildo are now the centers of destructive power. The two most powerful geniuses in the world are at the corners of their mouths, and the most terrifying blades of the armed forces sharply pierced each other''s hearts. After collision after collision, it was obviously a big explosion in the center, Ye Hao and Flamingo had no intention of protecting themselves. At this time, Ye Hao brought the excitement of the battle. And a terrible smile that was not commensurate with the appearance of beauty had appeared on Frigildo''s face, a fierce disharmony, but it made people feel that it was himself, and both sides had this kind of excitement. Fighting hard here, the sword dance is so fierce, the fear, panic, and other emotions of Ye Hao and Furong have been eliminated. The two best geniuses in the world cannot retreat at this time, but will only fight more bravely. Novel download


    "Damn, this guy looks like a dog!" With a blood weapon in his hand, the abominable blood **** cursed, the black shadow of the sword appeared in front of him, and the terrible murderous power had disappeared. Because Ye Hao and Fleisierdo fought and killed each other, they both fought more and more bravely. The lethality of this terrible smile is getting more and more terrifying. Long Cheng gritted his teeth at this time, but the bruises and blood stains on his body were indelible. He knew very well how terrible the horrible killing power was before his eyes. This is the one killed in the three parts.


    "Although it is difficult, it is stupid!" The only thing Dragon City can say at this moment is this. At this moment, the terrible smile looked at the dragon, and the smile became more and more presumptuous: "Except for a red one, you still What I want to say is the blood of heaven, let me drink your blood, that is, divine respect is not enough for blood to eat!"


    Just as he said this, his spiritual face suddenly rushed out, and that hand and claws, especially terrifying and ferocious, were suddenly scraped off. At this time, they passed over the dragon¡¯s face, leaving a deep impression on it. Blood stains, it is a scene of bones. Longcheng didn''t take care of his wounds. This was the edge of the sacred waterfall. His eyes reflected the collision between the sword and two world-class geniuses, and a kind of wisdom was shining at this time.


    "Shh!" There was a slight buzzing sound, followed by a series of gray chains. A gray fuzzy line appeared in this creepy smile, forming a gray prison with a diameter of one hundred thousand hours, a trace of horror. Shining, Dragon City¡¯s eyes are already full of confidence. This is a confident and clever performance. At this time, his blood suit is in tatters, with only a few ice crystal armors, and his flesh and blood have long been blurred. It is in such a state. , He still has a kind of self-confidence, looking at the dragon smile, Leng Binbin smiled. He couldn''t help igniting a grassland fire, and a very strong momentum broke out, but the **** force that hit the prison reversed and hurt himself. Make him irritable. Chapter Reading


    "The Witch King **** the dome!" There was a crack in the middle of Longcheng''s forehead, and a gray eye appeared. At this time, Longcheng said, showing the power of ancient witches. At this time, the digital chain built a gray prison. However, it is the seal that separates the powerful spirits from the hard seals. This was once used by the dragon in the battle against the king of deep-sea fish on the battlefield of gods and demons. This is a large group of witches who were used by wizards and wizards. His rule is tied to the highest level. Only two times is a huge difference from the large arrangement of the witch emperor tied to the dome. This trick was fully utilized by the dragon to its limit. The purpose of his retreat was to arrange such a large arrangement, which completely restrained such a terrible laughter. ! .


    "The spear of life and death!" It is also a violent drink. At this time, the dragon becomes a blatant action. A weapon shoots at black and white. It is a life-and-death force collision. Such a terrible collision rushes out at this time, but It tore open its right arm with a terrible smile, and the terrible light was still erupting, tearing this very strong body apart. Even if it was just an independent body, its existence showed a very real kind of existence. emotion. At this moment, the crazy dance blood disaster, running with extremely strong lethality, to shock, to kill, to destroy the so-called witchcraft dome battle!


    But during this period of time, the spiritual face was finally restrained. The cold smile in the original temple shone through a trace of restless light, but in the hands of Muslim Rain, the same sword shone, and suddenly a sword appeared in the poor man¡¯s. The sharp face almost cut off the head of the body that was ridiculed. In the eyes of the evil spirits, cynicism, but at this time, it once again showed fierce power. Toward the killing of the morning rain, the bitter smile seemed to fight passively, but the hand of the killing power was definitely not small, perhaps it seemed unwilling and crazy The divided body of the devil is one of the three parts of horror.


    "Bang!" "It seems that your situation is not very good!" But Ye Hao did not forget to open his mouth at this time. Although the conflict was fierce, he said to Franido, as if to say ironically, Frazido''s eyes There was no panic here, his smile deliberately hit Ye Hao back, and the sword of the **** and the sword of magic collided again. Although Yeri is dominant, the speed is very high and difficult to restrain, but it seems that the damage caused is much more serious than that of the blade. After all, he has no lifeline to wipe out!


    "Shhh!" But at this moment, Frodo''s power accumulated on him, and a terrible magic light burst out from the blood disaster. At this time, Frahmsirudo smiled. The blood on his body seemed to make him Especially comfortable, a turbulent sword swept out suddenly, and was swept out of the turbulent explosion, Ye Hao''s heart trembled, and he felt the sword on the other side shift its power.


    "The starry sky exploded and cut!" When I gritted my teeth, Ye Hao''s blade was also chopped off. The sword was shining with a dark golden sword, followed by the falling of the stars, the explosion of the entire starry sky, and the extreme The explosion of a strong starry sky. Kankan withstood Franido''s terrible blow, and then, the air was filled with red mist, and the shock wave dispersed. Only standing with a smile, the scourge of blood reappeared. The blood in this lunatic''s whole body seemed to be more terrifying than before. At this point, it seemed that a demon star was condensed across the sky, which was unknown and terrifying.


    "Hmph!" The dark golden flames suddenly burned, swallowing the **** fog, water, air, the burning universe in Ye Hao''s air, and the ancient chaotic lines, the flames were chaotic at this time. Collided with that spot of blood.


    "Shhh!" Time and space were distorted at this time. The power of this horror was much greater than before, but it did not stop at all. It was a force of violent and frantic expansion, strong enough to keep the soul from Bonded, Uriaki was shocked. This is also a sword coming with the power of destruction at this time, the real law of destruction is appearing, making the law of the whole body make Yada tremble. Since ancient times, the law of destruction has been one of the most powerful of all decrees, and it is a destructive law. Facing the laws that destroy the world, many laws will be feared, and a strong sense of fear will also attack Ye Hao himself according to the laws. Forced to suppress the fear of God''s body, Ye Hao suddenly opened his arms at this moment, and the stars appeared. Entering the vast sky, the stars are so mysterious and vast, with an intoxicating beauty.


    A mysterious force broke out at this time, and the power of death and the law of death fluctuated. Although this level cannot be compared with the high-order law of destruction, it successfully inspired the death of 9 trillion stars, and the force of death. Shredding the blood of contact, I also feel a sense of self-propagation of silence. This is different from destruction. It is not as violent as destruction. Instead, there is an illusion, a strong threatening force, Franido, one of his The hand suddenly disappeared at this moment, and the blood disappeared in the void without overflowing. Perhaps it was because in the void, the power of Ye Haokong''s 9 trillion stars silently disappearing seemed to be stronger.


    But Ye Hao was also injured, and that terrible smashed through the shattered starry sky, deeply shattering Ye Hao''s starlight inflammation law. At this moment, Ye Hao tried his best to stand aside, but he couldn''t help but flock to the terrorist forces. In the end, his right shoulder was cut off. At this time, God''s protective body was torn apart, and Ye Hao felt that his blood was losing rapidly, and red mist appeared again somehow, but Ye Hao''s eyes had a kind of excitement, there was a kind of excitement.


    Catch, catch the triple blow of Frodo''s destruction! Last time, Ye Hao and the powerful Xingyan Army joined forces to withstand the destruction of the second strike, and finally used his impeccable Skyline combat skills to drop 100,000 stars in the air to block the third strike, but this time Ye Hao Without breaking through the anti-celestial combat skills, alive prevented the destruction of three blows! This once again proved that the gap between Ye Hao and Furong was getting closer and closer, and that Ye Ri and the Flemishruto were the same in strength!


    Wow, Ye Hao heard such a voice at this time, but it was a voice from Flasido, like the roar of a small beast. A bright red flashed through Frasildo''s eyes, and he seemed a little angry, but not very angry. This powerful world-class genius suddenly turned into a phantom, rushing directly to Ye Hao to the extreme!


    "Strong!" This was an unknown sword collision. Ye Hitli was there, the tiger''s mouth was numb, and a thick golden flame suddenly rolled up and hit the crazy demon that emerged quickly, but the speed of the flame was hard to compare with it. In the wind.


    "Strong!" Another collision, a gleam of golden light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes. Ye Hao''s heart calmed down again and again, to meet the challenge of Fleisido. At this time, Ye Hao entered a state of fusion of emptiness. One after another, the blood shadows were in the crazy flash, the speed was ten million times that of Ye Haokong, however, it was not invincible!


    "Oh!" It is unbelievable to kill the halo. At the end of Ye Haoen''s method, he can only guess directly. At this time, Ye Hao''s eyes are looking around, not with an inflamed sword to resist, but with a sharp knife. Cut out.


    A black gold knife pierced the entire sacred waterfall, followed by a splash of red.


    The sacred waterfall suddenly stopped. At this time, a black sword was chopped off by the black golden sword. What is surprising is that Frasildo looked at the sky of leaves, his black wings were like this Separated from the body of the demon. The dark golden sword flashed, tearing off Francido''s vicious and evil wings, and suddenly in this blank, he was dyed red by the blood of the mad demon. An incredible flow flowed through Francildo''s eyes. This is such a powerful existence that cut off Ye Hao''s wings. This was different from the previous bloodstains, and it was more threatening than cutting off the limbs. For a while, with a fierce smile, the magic sword broke out of Ye Hao''s chest, one of which was a flash of blood. As if a piece of blood was blooming in Ye Ri''s body,


    "Ha," Frasildo''s laughter came, and it sounded crisp and sweet.


    Even the leaves of the day could not withstand the heavy blow of Francildo, and the heart of God was almost detonated, but at such a price, cutting off a crazy wing seemed worth it. After several heavy blows to Flani, his broken black wings were bleeding, and Ye could feel that his peak had been broken.


    With a "bang", Francido''s blood disaster was pulled out of Leaf''s body to avoid the crazy machete, and Frasildo himself seemed to have a little stumbling block. This may be caused by Ye Hao''s slashing of his wings. This terrible madness made him unable to react for a while and lost his stability.


    This opportunity must not be missed. A deep golden flame was shining on the inflamed sword, and it was swept by a knife. Frasildo was holding the magic sword in his hand, and rushed straight to the sky of leaves. The two sides had already touched each other from an infinite distance. This is not a sword collision at all. Ye Hao roared. At this time, there was a loud noise, and the ripples of the fist suddenly rang, but this was a manifestation of the universe, and Frasiludo also stretched out his paw. There is a strong blood spread on it, as if it is about to directly become a thick sea of ??blood,


    "Bang", another big collision, when the blood-stained claws wrapped in Ye Hao''s sacred fist, and by contrast, Frasildo''s hand was much better than Ye Hao''s. But such a slender and pale hand stretched out from a **** light, and wrapped Ye Haoshen¡¯s fist with power, anger, flames, warfare and other powerful laws. These laws surged and erupted in Ye Hao¡¯s hands. The power laws, The law of anger, the law of fire, the law of war,. Zhuruo this kind is at this moment, it is walking towards Franchito, its blood-stained claws are not repelled at this moment, but like swallowing the entire universe in a **** process, and this scene does not Not so ferocious, as if it was devouring the entire universe. Ye Hao clearly felt the sound of the fracture, and Flacido''s palm was about to break, but he did not retreat. He still hit with astonishing strength, and the golden shadow on the surface of God''s fist was destroyed. It''s **** with a punch,


    Suddenly there was an incredible wave of destruction. Ye Hao''s fist finally separated from Fredo''s claws, but at that moment, his other hand was raised, and the blood around him also gathered. Turned into a more terrifying ferocious force,


    The colors of the light spread on the palm one by one. Ye Hao clearly felt the horror of the **** light. A smile appeared on his face. This is a very kind and even cute smile. Although no one would regard him as a pure teenager until now, his smile seems very dramatic.


    But at the next moment, this scene made the smile look like a kind of irony, the light of flesh and blood was released, and Frasildo¡¯s right hand turned directly into a terrifying one hundred feet long. Paw, but it has nine toes. Compared with lions, tigers and other ferocious beasts, their claws are much sharper. It seems that all the claws formed by the **** claws are covered and suppressed in the sky of leaves. A **** poisonous gas is so ferocious, so sinister. It even made Ye Hao feel very threatened. There are many magical traces on this paw. The suffocating breath seems to come from ancient times. The blood in the sky is so blooming. I don¡¯t know when Ye Hao and Fleisillo will hit this again. The upper pool of the sacred waterfall, but at this time the junction of the upper pool and the lower pool was hit by a huge crack, and the entire structure of the sacred waterfall was broken. At this time, the sand was passing through the stone. The rock is as hard as a super weapon, but under the tremendous pressure, it is breaking and then being crushed into powder.


    Ye Hao felt the most terrible pressure to suppress his god''s body. Under the power of the gods, Ye Hao was more confident than Fleischer, but the pressure of the **** claws was too great, and he shredded the flesh and blood with his aura. The body of the leaf split, and the dark golden blood of God spewed out like a meteor, as if it was telling the tragedy,


    At this moment, Ye Hao looked at Fr¨¦sildo¡¯s eyes and seemed to be saying something, Ye Hao vaguely read its meaning.


    "Eagle''s blood, destructive claws." He whispered the name of the trick. Ye Hao''s hands were at the same time a towering universe. The starry sky and the fire universe appeared at an unprecedented speed, and Ye Hao didn''t do anything. The mixture of brilliance has become a huge universe with more surging energy. The universe of sparks is revealed. At this moment, it seems to be devouring the power of the stars and the power of God''s inflammation. It is accumulating. power. Unleash power to fight the horror of the claws


    Seeing the emergence of the star-burning universe, my eyes seem to have lost some of the luster called "interest", and the smile is still pure, even powerful. With this smile, Francido''s blood claw suddenly expanded for a while, and the time and space fluctuations produced in this way caused a strong vibration in the emptiness. At this time, the huge blood claw was suddenly suppressed. Its momentum is climbing, and it has reached the point where it becomes the ultimate power of 36 gods.


    Ye Hao was a little shocked, but the power of the star-burning universe was spiraling upward, reaching a level that could not be achieved before. Among the two most powerful world-class geniuses, when two people face each other, the power of this magic has been before It is unimaginable. It also reached 36 and became the ultimate power of God, destroying the sky and the earth with one blow.


    As a result, the star-burning universe flashed out and collided with the destructible claws of blood falling from the sky. At this time, these two powerful war forces did not produce a big explosion, but were entangled with each other, as if they were closely entangled with each other. The blood-stained claws are tightly attached to the bright universe, the blood seems to be constantly infiltrating and eroding, and the light in the universe is constantly radiating to the outside world to break through the shackles of the claws. It is like the collision between Ye Shen''s fist and claws, but it has reached a stronger level.


    "Interesting," Franchito smiled at this moment, as if the child received a toy-like smile, followed by blood that was more ferocious than before, suddenly appeared on the blood-stained paws, more with the force of terror. The rule of destruction came, Ye Hao felt the tremors of God, facing the destruction, even Shang Yancheng felt fear and panic.


    But at this time, Ye Hao suddenly pushed away the universe burning with sparks. At this time, the huge universe was suddenly crushed under an unimaginable posture that was unimaginable before, but it madly pushed away its blood-stained claws. At this time, the grip of the claws seemed to have been broken, and the star-burning universe continued to run. At this time, the fingers of the claws cracked directly, and blood bloomed, as if it had detonated a sea of ??blood. But this piece of blood was directly ignited into the starfire burning universe, and then it seemed to make the starfire burning universe more powerful. Ye Hao found it difficult to control the terrifying universe that was still expanding at that time. A powerful lethality exploded, and the entire starry sky suddenly split from the palm of the leaves. At this time, with the momentum of destruction, the decadent Francildo ran over.


    At this time, the blood-stained claw was shining, but it was crushed and a fierce collision occurred. Countless **** fragments struggled, seemingly unwilling to resent, and tore up this extremely powerful star-burning universe. The starry universe looked unparalleled, but it was torn apart, and the larger but less powerful universe fell directly on Franido, who hit the magical wings behind him. But he seemed to see a wing tearing under the blade. Such a flap of wings made him deviate from his direction, and he seemed to rush directly to the star-burning universe. There is a feeling that moths are fighting with fire.


    The difference in volume between Frasildo, who is no more than a foot, and the ten stars in the universe, is indeed incalculable, but Ye looked at the **** spot, and it was obvious that there was a force in the brewing process. There is an impulse in the head,


    "Not good," Ye Hao suddenly changed colors. Even the crazy demon at the bottom of the pool split into dragons, and Green Chen Yu also changed colors.


    "Ha," burst out from the wild laughter, that terrible smile, in the wizard''s dome, raised the sword in his hand, and a broken and hollow force burst out from the tip of the sword. This force broke all the restraints around them, wiped out time and void, the dragon looked at the terrible smile with a serious expression, the magic sword broke everything, and directly pierced it at this time. At this moment, a large group of wizards tied to the wizard''s dome was shaking violently, but it was splitting apart, shattered by the power of this split body.


    In the temple on the original site, the corpse still looked at two madmen separated from the halal rain. The destructive power that surged from these two **** plagues was so terrible. This is an act of killing specifically designed to destroy the sky. This is a technique against the sky. This is also a battle against the sky, enough to destroy the entire sky.


    "Sky, dome, broken," a seemingly crazy loud voice rang in front of Ye Hao, with such terrible madness, with the ambition to break through the world, with an infinitely expanding force, a wave of destruction suddenly broke through Bright

 Chapter 822： star

    The dark golden universe rushes directly to the sky of leaves. In front of the sky of leaves, there is a magical sword, and there seems to be a whole sky around it. Now the sky has collapsed, the sky has been robbed, and there is a virtual shadow in the sky, which looks like an infinite brilliance, trembling under this sword, unstoppable collapse, and the final power burst. Is a lunatic. The indestructible battle with the sky, the firmament of the sky is broken,


    "Shhh." At this moment, a sudden dark golden light gushed out, and Ye Hao also raised the sword in his hand. The burning sword or the sacred light reached its extreme, with the determination and aura to be unbeaten by Flicilodo. , Ye Hao roared and chopped out a magic sword with a knife, a magic sword with a red light, and a magic sword with a dark golden brilliance. Two powerful murderers were facing each other in the empty sky. hit. Becoming a saint Sagittarius split the gap, so time and space are cut off by this sharp front, but on the opposite side, what destroys the sky and the earth is the killing of the world, and the breaking power of the sky is once again exposed to the leaves In front of the sky. Only the incomparable Holy Spirit was chopped off and collided with destruction,


    "Bang" with a heavy explosion, this is not the junction of two self-invented sky warfare technologies, but a node outside this junction. The power of the big bang was so great that the stone wall that built the sacred waterfall was completely shattered at this time. The entire waterfall was shaking. Suddenly, it became a dam, and countless holy water poured down from here. But before it came, the terrible energy of dark gold and blood poured into the sky. The killing power of the two most powerful world-class geniuses was terrible, and the power of the sacred waterfall was trembling. This force has surpassed the normal state of air combat, but both have reached the limit of 38 men.


    You know, Ye Hao and Frazido only have 21 gods and 22 gods, but the threat of 38 sacred powers broke out. What a terrible concept, even the unfettered gods, the greatest genius in the world, such as Emperor Wulin, will be shocked by his appearance, because this is the place where the greatest genius in the world is besieged. The fate of the world''s most powerful genius has led to an astonishing increase in the strength of both sides.


    The "hissing" time and space are distorted, and there are countless spatial cracks and spatial black holes on Ye Hao''s side. The turbulent power of this turbulent time and space was enough to kill the super metaphysical god, but Ye Hao stood inside and took a firm foothold. Even if they have their own pressure, they can also suppress all the forces of time and space riots, so it is, but Ye Hao holds the inflamed sword in his hand, still exerting amazing power, he said: "You are not as good as me."


    This sentence seemed to be just a provocation, but Flesido did not answer, but smiled. At this time, it shattered the firmament of the sky, and the force of destruction destroyed the firmament of the sky. Roaring here, Ye Hao seemed to have found it. Own answer. At this time, the incomparable brilliance of the Holy Spirit is still exploding, and these two self-creation and rebellious heavenly warfare techniques are so powerful that they are unparalleled.


    But at this point, Ye Hao really had real confidence. Ye Hao is now 21 gods, and Flesido is 22 years old. Both sides use the power of inventing enemies to collide with each other. But at this time, when the fighting power was 10% different, Ye Hao and Freixido were connected, which meant that Ye Hao''s incomparable holy spirit was more broken than Fresildo''s sky.


    With such confidence, Ye Hao suddenly let out a roar, and the pair of wind dome Yanliao behind him was also violently shocked. At this time, all the magic power rushed to the terrible holy sword, stretched into a space, and a knife was chopped off. In order to smash this devastating storm, the powerful power fluctuations caused by self-confidence and excitement seemed to increase the power of a knife, and at this time, the intermittent power of the sky was vaguely broken. Ye Hao gritted his teeth, the power of the four laws of starlight and the knife bloomed on the top of the peak, this power was destined to be unstoppable.


    At this point, the three ferocious forces below are also surging madly, that is, the sky is broken, the sky belonging to the crazy devil is broken, and the incomparable terrifying power erupts from the bodies of the three crazy demons. The witchcraft dome of Dragon City was blown into pieces for the first time, watching it was about to be shattered. Qingchen held the Qingyun sword in his hand, bringing the emperor''s six swords back to the same place, able to withstand the horror of these two demons. But the broken sky of these three crazy demons faintly echoed. Compared with the sky that broke the crazy demons themselves, it has a kind of nurturing effect. Ye Hao can be sure. Only the sky, which is forbidden by the four demons, is broken, is the strongest. For Ye Hao, resisting the destruction of the sky at this time is not something to be commended.


    "In that case, spare me." It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength, and then he burst out with a roar, except for the power of the law of anger at its highest peak. There is also a fierce force suddenly appearing on the leaf sword. This is a magical law. It swayed, effectively clearing the magic power around it, and a deadly sword destroyed the storm of destruction. At this moment, you can see a black shard flying up, the blade of the blood stick bends slightly under the overwhelming force, there seems to be some painful wrinkles on his face, and then he smiles. Showing his tiger teeth, or his fangs again,


    "Law of Destruction", the crazy demon is examining the power of the law among the incomparable holy gods. The core of which is the four ultimate laws of the star burning sword, and a very violent law, the law of anger and fierce power. . This is the law of power, there is a gentle force, the law of life, the law of power, the law of majesty, but at this time, there is such a violent and terrifying law that fluctuates, as if to destroy everything around it. This law is the law of destruction,


    In the power of Ye Haokong, the law of destruction was revealed. Although it is only the law of destruction at the level of the first law, it is surprising enough. This law of destruction is one of the most destructive laws in the world. Generally speaking, only a few demons can be controlled, but at this time, Ye Hao understands that,


    "I''m dealing with you, but I don''t know how to deal with destruction," Ye Hao said, looking at Frasildo vaguely. This was the law of destruction he came into contact with after Lei Hai''s nightmare, but he hadn''t really understood at the time. at this point. But at this time, facing Flesido, the geniuses in the world realized the existence of the strongest law of destruction. In the epiphany of this broken kingdom, the law of destruction appeared, and naturally joined the incomparable Holy Spirit. , Although Ye Hao''s law of destruction is not as good as Fleixidor''s, at least Ye Hao is so powerful. Whoever masters this law will make the attack stronger. It also reduces the threat of brute force killing.


    Frankido shrugged at this moment, and then smiled at Ye Hao. There were even more terrifying waves on that broken sword, and the final power of the broken sky broke out, heralding the next big collision. Either you die or I die


    Ye Hao felt the terrible threat, and the unparalleled power of the Holy Spirit broke out directly. It was such a brilliant and gorgeous knife, Frasildo was also shocked by this wild and ferocious knife. When the terrifying powers of these two invincible heavenly warfare skills really met, the two greatest geniuses in the world suddenly retreated, and a terrible wave of destruction followed. As if to form a vortex of destruction, the node has entered the abyss of destruction centered on two main self-created sky warfare technologies. The entire space and time are declining, and Ye Hao clearly feels how terrifying this power is. Even with the power of the Star God, it is difficult for him to survive, which is why Frasildo also resigned.


    A violent destructive explosion created a source in the gap. The source of the destruction was so terrible, swallowing and swallowing the laws around it, Ye Hao was holding the sword, but found that a crack on the blade blocked the hilt. It has almost completely penetrated, but people are worried that another blow to the holy soldier who is about to become a super artifact will be shattered, and a force will flow to the burning sword to repair it, but this is a drop in the bucket. Or change the knife,


    The earth-shaking influence continues. The power of the source of destruction is unimaginable. The entire sacred waterfall collapses at this time and continues to destroy, even the power of the law of destruction spreads into the waterfall. So the water here is no longer calm and violent. The battle between Ye Hao and Furong changed the nature of the sacred waterfall. It was terrible.


    The source of destruction is still raging, with hundreds of thousands of foreign currencies at its end, and the source of destruction is like a silver heart, surrounded by a shock wave of terrible energy. How terrible it is to destroy the sky, even if you are far from the void, where you dare not approach anything, even the silent king''s armed department is trembling and fearful.


    Ye Hao and Frigildo are standing on both sides of the source of destruction, as if they are the watchmen, as if on the other side, the two greatest world-class geniuses are looking at each other, looking at each other through crazy destruction . Ye Hao saw the **** eyes, and there was a kind of hotness in them. I don¡¯t know whether to destroy or fight, but one of his wishes was that Ye Hao decided to respond.


    "The First World War Six," Ye Hao smiled and looked at Navran Siludo. With a sudden kick, the wind behind him, Yan Liao, suddenly burst out a particularly powerful force, causing Ye Hao to suddenly break through the constraints of time and space. It is in this virtual air that it breaks through the boundary and reaches another dimension, time and space,


    There is still a terrible wave of destruction in front of us, but the wave of destruction here is not as terrible as the previous dimension, but Ye Hao is still on the wings, and the surrounding empty power appears. The unfamiliar space-time tunnel once again bears the days of leaves. This time, the wave of destruction still exists, but it is already trivial and sporadic.


    Then, a blood shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao. It was Frigildo who was wearing a blood suit, but his clothes were a bit torn at the time. In such a fierce battle with Ye Hao, even if his appearance could not be kept perfect, there seemed to be some people who cared about him patted his hands and wore new clothes, and then this crazy demon stared straight at Ye Hao. There is a smile that looks like a beast,


    "Oh," the color of light and shadow suddenly shuttled past. Ye Hao only felt a strong pain at this time. He passed through the body at an alarming speed, and managed to tear off a piece of flesh, at the cost of a crack in his abdomen and new recovery. A flaw in his dress.


    At this time, a piece of meat appeared in his hand, he smiled and swallowed it directly, and then the scarlet in his eyes became deeper. It is also a powerful and powerful horror, manifested in Franido,


    At that time, Ye Haoming¡¯s Fraquilodo felt the strong impact of the world¡¯s air transportation. His eyes flashed with dazzling light. Ye Hao and Fricito opened their mouths, as if proclaiming, the voice of gods and the voices of demons. Shaken nothingness.


    Self-improving sky battle skills, spirit, disappearance, emptiness, absolute, sword, tattoo, dance, self-invented combat skills against the sky, red, fog, extinction, absolute, prison, "Hoarse!" The color of blood, like a worm or a bar The dragon snake, like a worm or a dragon snake, swaying like a worm or a dragon snake, suddenly a thick layer of blood appeared around Francido, and a layer of red mist appeared in the world, more than ever Sometimes it''s thicker and more obvious. There are many humble peoples here, there are many super races, there are people from birth, there are also empty people, there are protoss, there are evil, there are the most orcs, and there are a lot of animal roars and roars. From the existence of terraces to super metaphysical gods, these creatures were all killed by Frankido, all of them are a picture scroll, controlled by a blood stick in his hand. The disaster of blood flowing into a river turned into a painting brush, outlining the primitive body, the mountain of bone, the sea of ??blood, and there was another terrible evil in front of Ye Hao in the world. [See this chapter to 800]


    This is the red mist extinguishing prison, surpassing the terror of hell, and the red mist appears again. The place where Ye Hao was was also shrouded in heavy fog. Regarding what kind of effort it is difficult to break through, Ye Hao felt that everything around him became thicker. A disgusting force was squeezing myself. At this time, a sharp edge came from the leaves of the body. Some knives suddenly split. Several lines of knives occupy the entire gap densely. Such a ferocious enemy, in the **** fog of killing, out of the red fog, out of the angry roar of life, the fire of revenge. But in front of these knife marks, it was like being frozen, even if they were dead, they felt a terrible sense of oppression.


    In this **** scroll, there appeared a noble gold skeleton, a deformed blood corpse, a huge beast that seemed to be a sculpture, and even a protoss who was still covered by a sacred soul. These blood-stained creatures were advancing in the red mist. At this time, Frasildo seemed to be the king of all of them. His attitude changed dramatically. He proudly looked at the sky of leaves. He said: "How dare you say''ugly''?"


    Ye Hao was surprised by the troubles of the tongue. The blood was still fierce, as if the blood of all contemporary world-class talents had not been diluted, so Ye Hao also laughed. "Ugly nature," said the mouth, "scroll of killing, beautiful!"


    Oh! Flacido sneered, looking particularly fierce, a pair of black wings split apart, naturally turning the blood into a huge red mist, leaving only a trace of bright red in Ye Hao''s eyes. Chapter Reading


    "Ronal!" Roared one by one at the consciousness of being killed, but at this time, he walked towards the blade stripes of the blade, but in front of the existence of an empty monster, the whole body was close to virtual at this time, it was roaring, making the eardrum painful. Void language, this language is more disgusting than Morgulian language. Ye Hao looked at the group of empty monsters with eyes full of cold air, one hand, a sword suddenly surged, as if the autumn wind swept over the fallen leaves, and the empty monster was wiped clean. The blade passed and came back, but There seems to be no hindrance. This is a slaughter, the combat effectiveness of the Red Mist Destroying Prison has been reduced a bit.


    But Ye Hao knew very well that the creatures in these **** scrolls were ferocious, but they were only the prelude to the attack on the Red Mist Exterminating Prison. When these creatures are killed by the Ministry of Magic, the power of this fog extinction prison will be truly released!


    "Stop playing this kind of trick!" His eyes brightened, and Ye Hao manipulated the number of Dao Mang with a direct domineering aura, shattering the number of incoming creatures. They even increased the strength of the clouds and released the Protoss, even The noble light of the Protoss Armed Department! Only the eyes of these Protoss were numb and fierce, and they had lost what belonged to the Protoss and nobles. Ye Hao was secretly afraid. How many existences Flasilo had killed, even the Protoss had killed so many!


    "You like it!" Francildo seemed to grin with great malice, a string of voices swaying back and forth, causing a blood-stained creature to rush in excitedly and ferociously. But all the enemies who attacked were killed sharply, Frasildo seemed to send all the blood-stained creatures into the fire of the knife mountain, and finally a dark and evil family also rushed into the sword. In the dark golden glare, it was extinguished before there was no time to scream.


    "Hush!" This is the bright red blood pouring from the bodies of these creatures, where blood clouds are hovering and gathering, and the **** clouds gush out terrible light in the sea, and the sky of leaves feels that the corners of Frisildo''s mouth may It will not break apart, which is very rare. The amount of blood mist was like the tide of the tide, submerged part of the magnificent God of Starfire-as long as the blood can break all the horror swords, it can be broken.


    Ye Hao held a fiery red sword in his hand, as if he was holding a row of heavenly swords in his hand, forming a row of discs. A powerful divine power kept surging, when the number of knives suddenly released their fierce power. The terrible red fog came, but in the end, they were blocked by such a magic knife, and the thick golden fog rushed to the knife array, as if it had been washed away by the speed of cutting. Judging from such a scene, there are no unnecessary fluctuations in Flesido''s eyes, and there is only one potential possibility in the inevitable murder intention.


    "Bang!" It seems that the influence of the red mist has been exaggerated due to the display of the murder intention. Ye Hao knows very well that if he is trapped by the red mist, he will not be able to move and struggle, which was well proven in the last game against Fracillo. But this time, through Lingdian''s dancing dance, Hongwu Ye Hao''s antagonistic grasp was effectively broken.


    "Bang!" Hong Wu continued to beat Ye Hao''s cutterhead. At this time, the red fog was torn apart, emitting a bitter light, and the red fog seemed to appear on the human face. This was the virtual image of the beast''s head, all of which were howling in anger. There was a light of revenge in his eyes, as if he was condemning their murderers. It is ridiculous that they once again helped the evil and pointed directly at the Star God. At this moment, Ye Hao felt that the power of the soul was attacking his heart. But at this time, the star-burning God did not waver at all, this time the tattooed angry blade was pushed to the front, giving up the firm spirit carving sword dance, and effectively tearing apart the red mist. But the price was that the original water did not leak out. A red mist penetrated through the gap and directly attacked Ye Hao''s body. However, in the days near the leaves, a sleeping dark golden dragon suddenly ignited around his body. Swallow the blood mist that dared to approach.


    "What a terrible fog!" But at this moment, with a voice of extreme fear, it spread to Ye Hao''s heart. At this time, the arrogant and powerful Black Gold Dragon became a little scared of inflammation. Ye Hao immediately learned that in this red mist, the rules of blood fluctuate extremely terribly. Franierdo''s law of blood has long been limited to the level of the limit law, mixing the terrible law of erosion, the law of destruction, etc., even if the dark golden dragon wants to swallow it, it will be subject to a strong rebound. At this time, there was a force in Ye Hao''s body. Fortunately, it was not strong enough, and was suppressed by the inflammatory power of a few stars.


    Haha! At this point, Frasildo approached the knife stripe with a smile. Ye Hao used the knife to stab him directly, but there was no negative sign that there was a terrible threat to Frisildo, just to stretch out a hand. As if he was about to touch the blade, there seemed to be a tendency to destroy the wheel. At this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes flapped, but when he saw the white porcelain hand suddenly burst when it touched the front of the cutter head, it became **** again. Wings of Fear. A wing is held in the hand, it is so ferocious and terrifying. It exploded like this and bombed the cutter head, thus opening a breakthrough. This blood-stained force is like a long weapon, piercing the sky of leaves. However, under Ye Hao''s control, the blade and awn were also blown away. From the perspective of ten thousand people, they ran past Frazido''s corpse, and the sword and its awn were both brutal. Once it is hit, Fredo''s magical body will be destroyed!


    The **** bombing also brought a huge threat to Ye Hao. What you need to know is that this is a cage where the red mist is extinct. The self-improving skills of the sky in this field are gathered together, and the mighty pressure is concentrated on the eruption. At one point, it''s hard to imagine how terrible this killing was!


    "Shhh!" At this moment, Ye Hao took a cold breath, but the blood in his whole body was heated, finally suppressing the power of the previous red mist. The dark golden light in Ye Hao''s hand turned into a river of stars. At this time, two star blades appeared in their hands, and two immortal star knives appeared in their hands. But these two swords are no longer limited to two, but four more than the star sword. The six-fold megalithic sword in the sky exploded, hitting a terrible scarlet blow! "


    On the other side, Frisildo laughed, as if he had been modified on all sides, a particularly terrifying wave of destruction erupted around him, and then the blood torture broke out, and the power of the law of destruction penetrated him. Sword and the surrounding lawn. Everything seemed to disappear in such a powerful destruction, but a sword, spiraling up, pierced the light of several swords in the void, the broken wheel of the blade was swept by the third sword, shaking violently, and then suddenly Break!


    Destroyed the trio, and the destruction of life by Yu Wei''s Lingmiao sword dance!


    And Ye Hao''s six immortal star swords also directly cut off the remnants of the red mist. The brilliance of the star blade was so attractive that at the moment when the dark golden fragment was red, the big bang was born, but it was quickly suppressed by the starlight. With such horror, Ye Haoqiang endured the urge to spray blood directly on Flamishlido. At the same time, there were too many stars brightly appearing in his eyes. This was a sign that the anti-sky war technology was about to explode! The star light shines, and a strong aura belonging to Ye Hao is walking towards Flicilodo at this time, which means that Ye Hao no longer blindly sees this move, but takes the initiative to launch an attack, which belongs to the extinction of the Star God. Surging here. This is the embodiment of countless stars, rivers, stars and sky. At this time, the name of the trick has been exposed. Ye Hao first invented and opposed the sky war skills, and 100,000 stars fell on the earth.


    "Bang", the explosion of stars roared, Frasildo''s horror and destruction came from the red mist, but once it touched 100,000 stars, it was easily torn into nothingness. How powerful is the power of 100,000 stars to drop the dust, which is different from the red mist extinguishing prison and the sword dance in Linghua Sky. One hundred thousand stars in the sky is a solid field, and the sky of leaves can definitely control this piece of time and space. Although this field of anti-celestial warfare is not strange and inflexible, it is undoubtedly the most stable field. At this time, holding the Blood Disaster with his hand, he directly attacked 100,000 stars. An amazing cut stopped on the outside of the starry sky, and the blood also stopped, which proved the amazing power of 100,000 stars.


    "Hiss", but in the next moment, with a crack and a ferocious smile, Franido rushed into the dark golden sky with amazing claws, and a **** color poured into the starry sky. In Ye Ri¡¯s eyes, Frisildo approached again, the blood plague trembling, as if to destroy everything around it,


    "Blood Destroying Claw" seemed to hear this sound. Ye Hao was under heavy pressure all over his body, but his eyes were full of stubbornness, with extremely terrifying energy brewing directly on his hands. It was a silent act, killing The dead space was cut out, leaving alive knife marks on the destroyer''s attack on Franodor, and then countless knives slashed, it seemed to want to use an inflamed sword to the flanks to live late.


    At this time, walking into one hundred thousand stars, one hand opened a slit, and countless stars around him were squeezed, as if under the weight of deep water. At this time, the battlefield between Ye Hao and Furong was pure emptiness, and the shadow of the sacred waterfall could not be seen. In this state, all power could erupt without interference. So, for the first time, I really realized the power of 100,000 stars to drop dust. Now that he lost his wings, he had to open his arms as much as he could, as if he was pouring out his magic. Except for the blood claws, the cracks were torn open. But the rest of the 100,000 stars seemed invulnerable, and Ye Hao had not been able to exert the power of 100,000 stars for a long time.


    "Take this knife," he roared, and Ye Hao walked towards Flamishli in his hometown. There was no accidental bloodshed that blocked the whole body of the blade, but the sword was more powerful than Frasil''s body. The sudden downward impact was stronger. At this moment, a wrist suddenly exploded into a ball of blood, but in Ye Hao¡¯s pupils, it was like a sickle of death, taking away his head.


    Almost entirely relying on the instinct of fighting, the blood mist burned out in a series of dark golden dragons, but the lower part of Frigildo fell into a deeper starry sky, which was originally a good thing for Ye Hao. But at this time, it was clear that Frasildo was not a well-tied lamb that could be slaughtered, and the terrible Devi was shaking in the stars around him.


    The brilliant stars that can be seen around him have become the gods in the starry sky. Even the brilliant stars are not by his side, and the stars in the place where Flesido passes by are also disillusioned. At first glance, it is enough to turn the galaxy into a river of blood, walking among 100,000 stars with this invincible power. It doesn''t seem to be aimed at the sky of leaves, but the destruction of the beautiful starry sky. The blood claws of the disaster danced at the same time as the blood claws. The impact was devastating. One big star fell one after another, and even a sea of ??stars could not support between the roads. In this way, Flecksildor could destroy 100,000 with Destroy the momentum of the stars.


    The whole body of "Rumble" suddenly ignited. At this time, Ye Hao was proud, as if a meteor suddenly fell from the bombardment to Flasirudo. The inflamed sword in his hand was relatively still, but one after another, the divinity of dark gold It is becoming more and more dazzling. A starry universe directly surrounds Ye Hao''s body. It is conceivable that the next attack on Ye Hao will be shocking and terrifying.


    The young man stood in the space of stars, but he stretched out his hand, his hand was still bleeding, and suddenly squeezed it. In front of him, there were a large number of stars in the sky. All the stars burst and destroyed himself, a shameless, Even a ferocious smile surfaced. This is the power of the law of destruction, destroying the sky and the earth, and even the starry sky before. The next moment, the magic the end

 Chapter 823： Blood stains

    The magic sword had already touched the sword that seemed to have fallen from the sky, and the violent collision of the magic of the gods destroyed the space and time around it. For 100,000 stars, this is a huge burden.


    Ye Hao''s momentum was great, and the wind behind him was still shaking, which brought a more terrifying impact to Ye Hao. The black gold eyes were full of blood, and Ye Hao had been working hard towards her opponents. At this time, a dark sword was swaying slightly, facing the fierce power of the leaves, the small cracks were expanding, and Flesido had to hold his arm tightly and put up the sword to resist the cutting of the leaf. . But Ye Hao¡¯s strength is still growing,


    The rising light of "rumbling" was also full of cracks. The burning knife was splitting at this time. This terrible knife directly reached Flamencito¡¯s skull, red blood was flowing out, and Ye Hao¡¯s magic knife was here. The top of Freixido''s head cracked, and he felt that the opponent''s skull was cracked under the force of terror, and must be truly destroyed at any time, but at this time Frasiludo raised his head. In his eyes, there seemed to be a ripple of blood, and he had a trademark smile, and the creature suddenly split.


    "Rumble," the power of a piece of blood spurted frantically at this time, like a blood snake on the leaf of the body burning like a surface. The leaf of this star burns alive and God eats, and the sky of leaves surrounds As it rushed out of the starry sky, the overwhelming force crushed it, and a bloodshot condensed in the distance, forming a rather small human form. It is in the form of


    "The golden cicada was shelled." Ye Hao wasn''t surprised at all. It was like my world-class geniuses such as Longyan and Fleisido. It is normal to master it, but it may ruin his law body, but It seems a bit troublesome now.


    But the corner of his mouth was still full of blood. He licked his tongue, licked his blood, and swallowed it now, his eyes seemed to be intoxicated. The claws opened again, and the claws were so fierce, and the **** blood disaster appeared in a new form. There seemed to be a sorrow in this power, as if it were a curse, that was a symbol of life.


    Ye Hao, who had just detonated the starry universe, and his extra power to control the power of the stars, were stopped by Frisildo with his blood claws, surrounded by 100,000 stars, and countless stars were shining. Flamsiludo''s movements seemed a bit difficult. A slow and tough sword came straight, and the sentient beings wailed and said, "Flamsiludo fell on Fredo, but passed straight through it. , Seems to be empty, under the suppression of the wild, Francildo''s movements seem a little difficult." This is the power of bereavement,


    Just like touching a magic sword, Ye Haosheng opened a starry sky and used his hand to split the sword of fire at the same evil sword. The burning power of the burning sword rushing to the stars was blending, showing a stronger force. , The immortal star sword and the great Yan were cut off, but not enough, or not enough, the mourning meeting of Zhao Sheng of Franzito was stronger than this,


    In the eyes of God, Ye Hao actually added the power of the chaotic star line and the chaotic fire line, which is equivalent to the power of the four top combat techniques, making the inflamed sword light up, the touch of a sword, and intense pain. Will pass. Ye Hao found that his right arm was broken and the whole bone was broken. I don''t know how many there were, and he got up again under the resilience of the emperor''s holy leaf. At this time, the cry of true sentient beings began to ring in Ye Hao''s ears. With a hostile air in his heart, the power continued to push towards Framcito, as if he had squandered it. At this time, he seemed to have played enough to raise his magic sword. , And there was another devastating wave on it,


    "Rumble" has its own melody, the trio of destruction fell madly, and Ye Hao directed countless stars to counteract the tragedy and destruction of the fall. At this time, the stars burst into fragments, showing great brilliance. The 100,000 stars have been hit hard and look fainter, but they are still strong.


    Ye Hao and Fleisido collided with the sword time and time again. Their eyes were murderous, and they separated suddenly, but Ye Hao could see the **** light in Frasiludo''s eyes. It seems to be a state of anxiety.


    "Rumble" is a powerful force that covers the pressure. It is the destruction of an absolute force facing the starry sky. The continuous expansion of the power of the magic sword is to the point of confrontation in the heavens. This is the killing of Frisildo, where the heavenly sky is broken,


    The stars were smashed and annihilated, the stars dried up, the river dried up, and there were more stars floating and disillusioned. 100,000 stars fell in the dust to form a huge crack. Ye Hao and Flesido had another occurrence. There was a big collision, but this time, the smile in Francisdo¡¯s mouth was particularly strong. The breaking force of the sky was destroying the 100,000 starry days of fallen leaves, but at that time the leaves clearly felt that the magic of Frasildo¡¯s circumference was still Not exhausted. It seemed that he was a source of destruction, constantly releasing the terrifying forces around him, and the fluctuation of the law of destruction was so terrible that Ye Hao''s body trembled involuntarily. The interior of 100,000 stars formed a vacuum around Frasildo. It was shrouded in blood, like a cursed place, no stellar light can enter.


    The power of breaking the dome is infinite. At this moment, the 100,000 stars belonging to Ye Haokong will be shattered with invincible power, with a little mockery on his face, or joy from the heart, and the curse of blood is buzzing. . The 100,000 stars belonging to Ye Haokong were clearly trying their best to resist the spillover of this power, but this horror could not be stopped. Although the speed of the sword was slow under the pressure of the stars, it was still so firm. Unbalanced, Ye Hao held the hand of the inflamed sword tightly, and the entire body of the **** condensed again, and a sacred breath emerged. Ye Hao''s body was intertwined with the fusion, finally turning the inflamed sword into a long enough holy sword. , Facing the powerful Franido sweep,


    I don''t know if this is an illusion. The smile on his face seemed even stronger. At this time, Freisido''s sword directly collided with the holy sword, and the influence of the horror unleashed around him was overflowing. Only the remaining stars are destroyed, knowing that this is an opportunity to be missed, and both sides are trying to beat each other in this collision, it is hard to imagine these two world-class geniuses holding swords and two seem The world-class genius who is the sacred sword still has an endless sense of war, when the two most powerful world-class geniuses seem to consume more magic than they can bear.


    Another shocking wave was naturally felt by Dragon and Halal Rain.


    "Towards death", with this cruel intention, smiled coldly, waved the broken power of the sky, and then killed the dragon at a certain moment, and many wizards were also broken. Even when he fell to one side once, it was obviously a great destruction of the spirits. The dragon frowned and watched the sword of darkness reappear. This was a huge threat to him, and he started breaking the sky again. You can imagine how fierce the battle between Ye Hao and Furong is, because of the relationship between the continuous leap of space and the destruction of the void. Their two world-class talents are far away from Frisildo. But I still know that this most powerful world-class genius will clash with terror. If he participates in it with his own power, he will be destroyed immediately.


    "As a world-class genius, how can this gap be so big?" He sighed. The fighting intention in Longcheng''s eyes did not weaken, but increased. A strong blood light combined together, causing a truly sacred blood weapon to appear. The haunting eyes smiled slightly, as if satisfied with this level of blood. He was hit by the angry blood of heaven.


    "Blood killed the weapon", the dragon erupted with extremely terrifying lethality. In this battle, he has been negligent under his sword, not only because the opponent is too strong, but also because he wants to be patient. So that this ugly smile is constantly being attacked, and the cautious mind has long since disappeared without a trace. A terrifying sword does not have a muddy blow. This is the best opportunity for Dragon City. At this time, the spiritual face is falling apart, even Attack completely, give up all defenses,


    Due to the sudden collision between the holy spear and the magic sword, the time and space around them were torn apart, with terrible laughter, the crazy demon continued to work hard, and the sword seemed to continue to advance, as if it were unstoppable. Longcheng felt his scalp crushed, but at this moment he was still holding the weapon of judgment in his hand. He wanted to resist it, as if he was waiting for something to come and move on with that magic sword. When the vampire killed and killed the weapon to make it completely shattered, the light in the eyes of the blood **** suddenly flashed.


    "The opposite of life and death," a violent drink sounded, and a terrifying weapon suddenly spurted from the mouth of the **** weapon, but at this time, it did not create a terrible sword, but in the dissatisfied one. A trace of panic appeared on the man¡¯s face. He said, "No, no." But then he disappeared: "This is your last strength. It seems that your death is also here."


    Said that the evil sword''s damage to terror has increased a little. He looked at Dragon City. At this time, Long Cheng didn''t need to panic. His eyes had a hint of irony. However, with absolute confidence, the smile on his face could not be Long Cheng. Some expressions were shaken, and the wild power above the Divine Sword, the temporary volcano that sealed the Dragon City, would have to push back.


    But at this moment, the haze appeared, the shadow of the power of death flowed out of the void, and the spirit and the ghost, with the most terrible Yin and the evil spirit, appeared in a terrible smile. It seemed that a little demon had made a similar spiritual face, and then rushed towards the crazy demon. He felt a cloud of air and bit his teeth, but his whole body was full of magic light. It set off a storm of destruction and shattered this group of demons,


    Long Cheng watched this scene calmly. This is his second fighting technique, demon and demon. These demons are not very powerful, but they have one characteristic, that is, they are weird.


    "Voice hoarse," as if the snake had already vomited his faith, only the soul of the broken body emerged from the red fog. This horror was supposed to be the skill of a crazy demon, but now it has become The most powerful world-class genius in the demon tribe. Some spirits bite their spiritual faces. Of course, this is easily wiped out by the light of blood, but many souls are reborn from the shadows again after being killed. He couldn''t be afraid of these spirits, but the enemy was not killed like a victim of wolf bones, which really made him feel troubled.


    Countless demons were deceived. What''s more, the dragon''s blood was killed and the weapon flew away immediately. For a while, the evil sword fell to the point where it could only meet the enemy hastily. The demons and demons were washed away and destroyed a large area. But still struggling, grinning grinning, the magic of the whole body is actually in the riot, crushing all the enemies that invaded, but in the shadow of time, those fuzzy lines also appeared, and there is still a long way to go. To leave, the wizard has restrained a large group of people, and the ugly smile should not be ignored, but the dragon, entangled by the demon and the demon of the demon, has reached perfect concealment.


    As a result, there was a force that seemed to come from the ancient famine, the door of the wizard behind the dragon was open, and countless witches from the ancient desolation reappeared, such as the blood warlock and so on. Although they are all swords that cannot bear the spirit face, they are omnipresent in time and space, singing ancient witchcraft,


    At this time, there was an extremely unknown wave, the long hair was dyed white by the terrifying force, the eyes seemed to increase a lot of pain, and a bunch of extremely terrible unknowns appeared. Dragon City Rage: "The Great Frontline of Witchcraft"


    The first batch of unknown witches displayed their ivory at this time. When they were attacked by countless demons, their entire skin began to fester. What a strong and awkward expression was this. Dancing in the palm of the **** calamity, he swept away many spirits and witches frantically, but there was an inexplicable flow in his body and Long Cheng, which was so deep, as if the world was cursed.


    While "cursing the evil emperor", Longcheng also sipped angrily, with countless fuzzy lines appearing on his body. He spoke terrifying language, and the invisible causal power distorted his destiny. At this time, Longcheng''s eyes were bleeding a lot. A drop of blood is not red, it is gray and black. There are too many unknowns. Obviously, God, when facing the evil clan, there should be brave heroes of divine glory. This time the dragon looks more evil and terrifying. It is a curse. , But seeing Long Cheng¡¯s eyes this time is just a sincere feeling, no one would treat him as a demon, because there was friendship in Long¡¯s eyes at that time,


    At this time, he will do his best to help Ye Hao and fight against Flasido, the most terrifying genius in the world, at all costs. He will do his best to achieve this.


    There was a terrible disaster and evil spirit from the dragon. The dragon city seemed to bite his teeth, his mouth bleed, and then it was stained with gray and black. It immediately became terrible and dark. This is the most terrifying and dark in the world. One of the terrible powers, the unknowable, and one of the most terrible curses,


    On the other side of Ye Haokong, Frasildo''s hand was held in the hands of the blood disaster, and was also vaguely exposed to the gray air. In this air, the unknown and the disaster were all caught by Francildo himself. Up. The most powerful genius in the world closed his eyes for the first time, as if he felt the smell, then his eyes opened suddenly, and a very sharp light pointed at Ye Hao.


    "This is your friend," Frankie said in the tone of the question. One of the sentences was very strong emotional fluctuations, but it was strangely unclear. Ye Hao couldn''t feel its anger, sadness, or anger. Happy and painful, but Ye Hao bluntly gave the other party an answer: "Yes,"


    "My friend, oh good friend," Frisildo said, as if he was so angry, a **** hand stroked his forehead, wiped himself like a head, and continued in front of the leaves. Say. It''s just that the evil gas swallowed by the scourge of blood becomes more and more terrifying, and people feel that the momentum of destruction in Frasildo is constantly rising and falling,


    "It seems you have a lot of friends." Suddenly, Fleisildo said without a head. Ye Hao couldn''t hold his head, but his whole body was also full of terror and killing, and Ye Hao''s momentum was also rising. The momentum of the two world-class geniuses is spiraling upwards,


    "Actually, I want to have a **** dinner with you, but I finally decided to end it all," Frisildo said, almost without expectation, but capable of subverting the entire universe. At this time, a pair of blood-red eyes suddenly lit up: "Then, the so-called curse is absurd, since it is a friend, let you see today, the real curse,


    "Eternal Life, Prisoner of the Blood Prison", as the voice of the crazy demon Framcito sounded again, Ye Hao could hear the endless abomination sound at this time. This abomination power is so strong that the power of the law can be reflected. Come out, and only on the level of the first law, the law of hatred is not terrible. The terrible thing is that only Franido burst out with his current emotions. How terrible his hatred is. Therefore, at this point, he has a direct understanding of the law of abomination.


    "Create your own heavenly warfare skills" and feel the unfamiliar and changeable aura around us, and change the appearance of Ye Haokong. At this time, the violent tremors of the world air, and even this horror of breathing, let Ye Hao understand that this is a kind of The eternal, eternal trick. Prisoners in the blood prison, this is obviously an act of invading the sky. From the middle of the evil to the peak of the law, he did not move motionlessly. He created the fourth fighting technique against the sky. Extremely terrifying power emerged madly and formed a Dense blood-stained lines surround him, he is standing in the center, his smile is completely distorted, and his eyes are wide open. Ye Hao can see endless anger, and even the terror and tyranny that destroys everything around him.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying and disgusting breath emerged from Francildo, who was the center of the sudden surge of terror in the extremely dark color. The mud swelled like mud and easily turned into the sea. The first sight of the dark mud shook violently. At this moment, Ye Hao felt a natural sense of fear in his body. This is the fear of Ye Hao¡¯s spirit and soul, as well as the dark golden dragon inflammation, fire-fighting knives, bright starfish jade, and Fengqi Yanliao. Actually, this feeling of fear has been produced. This feeling of fear cannot be stopped. Face it. It seems to be absolute darkness, but in fact, this is not the power of the elements. Even the holiness of the most sacred leaf wailes at this time.


    "This is the power of the curse of the world, the curse of the good luck of the world," the emperor''s voice trembled, despite the power of terror he faced. The endless dark mud surrounding it rushes to the sea, which is the essence of the world''s curse.


    There are only a few to ten people in each era, and every world-class genius is the proud child of nature. He can become omnipotent in his own time. All of this is the result of the luck of natural gas in the world, which is so coveted that a powerful person even wants to seize the world of genius in the world and sublimate himself.


    On the other hand, there is a curse in the world, which is not a curse that any strong person can issue. This is a curse of extreme horror. If you compare the fate of the world, you can see the horror of the curse of the world. The biggest difference between this curse and the gas luck in the world is that the creatures that carry the world''s good fortune almost always struggle in this terrible curse, and few can escape. In other words, such a strong person will live under the curse for almost a lifetime,


    How sad they are, like stepping stones trampled on by world-class geniuses. They can only be used as stepping stones for others, and they may not be able to practice naturally. Even if they have the talent for practice, they can easily fall into the quagmire of demons. Sometimes swordsmanship was discovered, suddenly the sword in his hand was broken, and even the epiphany disappeared. Others went to the ruins to find the treasure, but they encountered the most terrible danger. Even ordinary meditation at home can lead to devastating judicial thunder. They are also destined to suffer disgust, even if they have friends, they will suddenly have disputes, forgiveness and love. But power will destroy love. All kinds of disasters have swept them, but facing so many terrible world curses, they are often not so easy to die. They will be destroyed by devastating disasters, lose their memories, fall into demons, and repair them due to retrogression. It¡¯s hard to die, this seems to be a doomed disaster, they can only continue to endure, even death,


    A long time ago, some people said that a generation of geniuses cursed by the world was better than mortals, and everyone believed this.


    And there is such a curse. It is the blood heir of the Slow family, and the blood of Frisildo Sfert was once the sacred cosmic pride of great hope. Even the most powerful bloodline worshipped him, but after he was troubled by the curse of the world, everything changed, and the sacred universe even appeared. How long has he finally kept Francis in the restricted area of ??blood, the child Fricito was soaked in oil, had no chance to go out, and was not even allowed to practice. Because the bearer of the curse of the world may even affect the universe, endless prisons will stop him, and the terrible curse will make him into the torment of nightmares at any time, no one can imagine what happened to Frisildo . However, he eventually degenerates into the world¡¯s most powerful world-class genius crazy demon. The symbiosis of world gas and world curse seems to have created a particularly terrifying miracle.


    At this moment, the source of this miracle was revealed in front of Ye Hao, and a thick and terrifying aura poured in. The curse of the world is erupting, covering up this gap, and Ye Hao feels that something has been swallowed up in front of this power. The power of the void is more ridiculous than the curse, as if it could survive the good luck of the world. At this time, the power of the curse from heaven and dragon blood is like the curse of black soil. With its power, from the blood of heaven and from the blood of dragon, it sinks into the curse of the world. The immediate destruction was eliminated, and there was a kind of mockery and hatred in my eyes, facing the whole world, dragging the world down and burying it.


    "Ha," Frisildo said, and he was laughing very hard at this time, and a black slurry poured up, and at this time, the vines were pulled out of the darkness with **** chains, like a prison , Around this most powerful world-class genius, formed the most terrible bondage, blood-stained chains and vines are intertwined, and the Franchitos themselves are involved. It looked like it was entwined around itself. This blood suit had been torn at the time, but there was a dark and terrifying power brewing in it.


    "Hate" At this time, Ye felt that Franido had this kind of hatred in his body, as if it were a terrible hatred for the blood clan. He was imprisoned, and his childhood lived in the same clan prison. Sleeping in nightmares day and night, his mind is so terribly ravaged, he has a crazy will, a will to destroy the world, and his sympathy for this hateful man, the crazy demon who destroyed countless creatures, time and space, at this moment He was smiling frantically, but Ye Hao clearly saw tears on his face. He was in a nightmare and hatred, and he had nothing to rely on. The only way to kill is to kill everything,


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt heavy. At this time, the madness in Flesido''s eyes seemed to completely tell Ye Haosu that this was an extremely tragic situation compared with the ethnic hatred and family hatred that Ye Hao encountered. The apocalypse seemed meaningless. For countless years, only the young Frasildo felt pain. Now he is about to vent, the fourth crazy demon appeared, and the blood relationship also appeared.


    "Voice hoarse," Ye Haotian heard a particularly harsh voice at this moment. On that terrible yoke, every Flacido tooth became a fierce fang, and he laughed loudly, all the fangs. It''s all unplugged. As if to swallow the flesh and blood, the terrible killings gushed out frantically. At this moment, countless **** rattans and chains and other terrible things suddenly sank into the dark quagmire. This does not mean disappearing. Ye Hao felt his surroundings. The distortion of time and space is not just the change of time and space, which involves spirit and destiny, just as Frasildo drags Ye Hao directly into the river of destiny. Ye Hao was dragged into a terrible adversity, entwined by countless scarlet threads, shining in Ye Hao¡¯s eyes, cutting down countless scarlet threads with a knife, but there are more silk threads crazily twisted, and his aura is far more magical than a sword. Ye Hao seems to be trapped in the ocean of disasters, surrounded by countless silks, iron chains, vines, and even completely indescribable monsters. Their existence is strange, as if they are demons crawling out of a nightmare, so fierce and fierce. terrible. The knife Ye Hao devoted himself to was the one he could only tear through a few gaps. At this time, the terrible black mud covered Ye Hao. Stocks are particularly disgusting. There seemed to be thousands of poisonous needles in Ye Hao''s flesh and blood. Blood is difficult to move, an inch of flesh is marked by extreme pain,


    At this time, Ye Hao felt that his whole body was exhausted. Even if he has any powerful Wu Yong, he cannot be shown because he is trapped in a quagmire, eternal life and blood prison prisoner. This move brought endless curses. Once trapped, Ye Hao was already in a nightmare, as if carrying the curse of the world, no matter how to get rid of this terrible prison,


    "Bang," there was a sudden explosion, and the terrible power of burning stars roared in the red and black prison, but it was only a slight shake, and Francildo didn''t know when it would appear in front of the luxuriant sky. There is an extreme hatred in the world, a wave of cursing craziness, which seems to mean a sword of death, suddenly stabbed,


    But at this time, Ye Hao smiled.


    "I was finally forced to go to this point, and then see whose card is stronger," Ye Hao, who was imprisoned, said suddenly in the terrifying darkness and **** seal. At this moment, no one in the dark golden eyes was afraid of prison, and there was such a strong confidence that Frigildo''s body was slightly shaken. In the blood-stained eyes, there seems to be a miracle, as if to believe that anyone can resist the curse, extreme horror and dirty power in the world.


    When he "huh", the black golden light on Ye Hao suddenly swelled up in anger, and then spread around him with the power of a pair of teeth and claws, and the power was earth-shaking. This made the shock in the eyes even more intense. At this time, the halo around Ye Hao was too terrifying, it was difficult to move forward in the darkness and blood. A unique hot sun zone formed around the leaves, and the torch in Ye Hao''s hand was buzzing. At this time, it seemed that the phoenix Nirvana was emitting a more dazzling light. With this invincible majesty Ye Hao stared at Frasi Many, opened his mouth.

 Chapter 824： armor

    "Hmph", the black and gold flames suddenly grew again, and the range of the scorching sun expanded five times. Ye Hao''s eyes shone, as if he had made a very solemn oath, and finally he said the first word.


    "Incandescent lamp," the fluctuation of the incandescent lamp was produced at this time. The sudden heat of the sun became more intense, distorting this space and time, so that the power of the curse of the world was hit hard, and the power of pride was here. Time was distorted, and the seemingly impenetrable prison was melted by this extreme heat. At that time, the power of red and black was hit by a dark golden counterattack. The counterattack was so crisp and Ye''s eyes were so sharp. Arrogant, so much that he could see the consternation in Frisildo''s eyes. It is only now that the most powerful genius in the world, the crazy demon, has shown such consternation for the first time.


    At the next moment of "Dragon", a strong sense of hegemony emerged from the leaves of the body, and countless dark golden flames suddenly burst into a crazy shadow. At this time, the dark golden dragon roared, however, it had already broken through the vanity. , Appeared in the world. This dragon does not have nine claws, nine horns, and nine wings, just like a chaotic metaphysical dragon, but it has another halo of hegemony. The dragon looks like an inflamed black dragon. However, sharpness and dominance are superior. They are not only inflamed dragons, they are more suitable to be called dragon inflammations. This is the most overbearing manifestation of countless dragons inflamed, dark golden dragons inflamed.


    The "hiss", "time" and "air" were all distorted, and the dark parts of the world suffered a strong antidote. At this time, the terrifying forces around Ye Hao were burned down, and were not swallowed by the inflammation of the Dark Golden Dragon. But the purest burning seems to have mastered the ultimate truth of fire. Even the most evil force in the world cannot escape the burning power, just like the karma of fire, like the judgment of the fire of heaven, Ye Hao¡¯s The firepower was so fierce that he shocked the blood prisoner, which seemed unacceptable. This **** prisoner was his nightmare, and he couldn''t break the terrible curse. But at this moment, he was burned to death by Ye Hao and fasted, how could he accept it?


    "Do you really think this is the curse of the world? The power in front of you is nowhere near as powerful as it should be." This face suddenly turned into a fierce face, like a monster that devours the world. His eyes and face showed strong hostility. The blood in his mouth is so solemn and terrifying that he has the ability to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. At this time, it was not black, but the horrible line of devouring light, climbing to the surface of Frankido, twisting and moving like a centipede, and these lines were not mood, Ye Hao actually felt more evil than a demon. More terrifying depth.


    It is like an abyss, the deepest abyss, once you fall into the abyss, it is impossible to climb out. At this moment, Ye Hao smelled an invincible factor, but Ye Hao recalled despair, but this force had the shadow of despair. But this is not the power of despair, but the curse of the world, this power is indeed enough to bring despair,


    The horror belonging to the curse of the world erupted on the surface of the body. Franido''s body looked ugly, and the scars on his skin were more disgusting than cola and blood. The world''s most powerful genius has lost all his power. At this time, a more terrifying momentum is coming. At this time, the darkness around Ye Hao was surging, and his aura increased too much. It seems that Ye Hao is going to be completely thrown into this terrifying abyss.


    "Royal" But at this time, Ye Hao''s eyes were held high, and facing the cursing power of this world, it seemed to be more and more ugly and terrifying. Ye Hao''s trembling came from his heart, but this tremor was suppressed by courage. The extremely strong threat of war was released from Ye Hao. With the help of this war, Wei Yetian spit out the third word with a blast, and the terrifying sound wave violently surged. At this time, one by one, the dragon''s inflammation suddenly became noble. This noble man seems to have the shadow of a true Protoss. Your Majesty will not be offended, and this momentum has temporarily prevented the Kuroshio from attacking.


    The fourth word "town" came out, Ye Hao''s eyes became firmer, and the horrible light of the blade suddenly appeared from the burning sword. At this time, a knife and a warp stretched into a long one. Million-dollar super dragon. I worry that in the kingdom of God, no dragon is so big, and such a huge thing only exists in the sacred realm. This momentum is also a kind of true holiness. At this time, a sacred dragon appeared, as if it were the face of a king, and a huge pressure spread around it. Waves of huge waves untied the dangerous black and red chains around them. At this moment, the vines suddenly entangled, nailed and tore apart a dragon, and at the same time a similar ice stream appeared. The torture of the car splitting, peeling, and cutting its nose far exceeded its limit and directly impacted Ye Hao''s body. This extreme pain did not change Ye''s color, but it made Ye Hao''s heart full of surprises.


    Whether Flesido has been enduring this kind of pain, this is a pain that Ye Hao has never felt before, like the fire of 99 hell, even the evil saint locked in the deepest part of **** can¡¯t bear it, but Fra Sildor''s face was expressionless, obviously he was suffering from such fear.


    Even more terrifying is the ever-spreading horror that transcends pain. It is a storage of emotions, reluctance, sadness, regret, anger, hatred, and betrayal. At this moment, it seems that there are thousands of magical swords passing through the hearts of many people. At this time, they will not experience the pain of the soul, as if they have just suffered betrayal by a close friend, just as the kingdom that has just been created is torn apart. As if seeing his beloved being abused by his enemies. As if seeing the end of this day, all the emotional attachments in life will no longer exist. All the suffering seems to be coming at this time, this is the curse in the world can bring, and Ye Hao can''t help but pain.


    "Tear it to pieces, destroy it," Freesildo said, just then, as if roaring unconsciously. At this time, the most powerful genius in the world, like a beast, stood there, carrying a disaster of blood. Behind him was squirming flesh and blood, vaguely trying to rebuild the terrible black wings, countless blood rushed towards Ye Hao, it was intense pain, facing such terrible pain, Ye Hao was in pain, carrying his Absolutely, Ye Hao believed that Fraxidor also fought in the same way. This pain created the world''s most powerful genius, the crazy demon, but at this time, the pain was released. He is in a state of collapse, but there is no doubt that Frisildo is extremely dangerous at this time. The power of this blood prison seemed to rise endlessly, breaking through the power of 38 gods, reaching 39. Even under the power of nearly forty years old, the confrontation between the two most powerful world-class geniuses is so terrible, Ye Hao even suspects that even powerful people such as unfettered gods will be trapped. In such a prison, alive and dead.


    "Roar", as if to confirm Frasiludo''s roar, there are only red and black buildings, and the monsters in the nightmare are facing the sky of leaves. These monsters are the first fat pigs to exist. It looks so funny. But it tore the dragon to pieces and swallowed it alive, there was a woman who looked so beautiful, but he straight from the meat, including countless worms and riot chips. There is also a black hole as deep as the mouth of evil. From this black hole, there are terrible mood swings. Some creatures seem to be two-dimensional or even one-dimensional. They are just the most basic structure and look funny. But it gives people an indescribable sense of fear. So many horrors appear at the same time, enough to make normal gods crazy, this is the performance of all the nightmares of one of the world''s most powerful geniuses, and in the face of this kind of pain, even world-class geniuses will change because of this. It is difficult to get rid of it.


    But Ye Hao faced such a terrible nightmare monster, just looking at it, but there was a huge majesty in his eyes. At this time, Ye Hao seemed to be Yan Luo''s emperor. He had tried these demons and demons and possessed a true absolute supernatural power. A steady flame is fluctuating, and the ultra-high temperature is still rising at this time. Even Ye Hao has a "law of heat". It is hard to imagine how terrifying the heat is, but it is enough to kill millions of metaphysical gods. ,


    At this time, the fifth word came out of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "When," At this moment, the world suddenly freezes, and time seems to stand still suddenly,


    The body that the dragon separated from the rain wrestling with the crazy demon suddenly seemed to stiffen. At this moment, they all felt something, their eyes were exposed to very shocking fluctuations.


    "The fourth self-invasion Tianzhan, that''s your card," he said.


    It seems that in order to prove all this, the crazy fate of Ye Hao''s entire world is trembling, and finally the killing of the powerful forces of this world appears.


    The god¡¯s fourth self-improvement fighting skills, wielding magical power, "drop", the dark golden flame is still burning, so hot, so powerful, so invincible, the twisted monster that came out of the nightmare was burned in front of the flame , It seems very strange that these monsters have lost resistance at this moment. It solidified at the origin, and then burned to death by flames, which seemed to burn everything.


    When the fifth word "time" was said, Ye Hao''s whole body aura changed greatly. Prior to this, Emperor Qingjian and the Emperor of the Blood God only cared about fighting the enemy in front of them. Even if I felt that a new technology was used to fight the sky, he couldn''t distinguish the horror of the curse of the world from its fearlessness. At this time, they felt the unparalleled power passing by where the leaves were. This is the real fire, burning everything, this is the ultimate fire. This is another trick that makes the world''s air transport tremble.


    The rain in Longcheng and Qingcheng was shocked. In order to fight against Frazido, Ye Hao really prepared this playing card and created his own anti-tian fighting skills. He didn''t know when he realized this, but at this time he had judgment. Play the biggest role,


    At this time, Ye Hao''s body exploded with invincible power. The fierce collision between the dark gold fire and the red and black captive power was not explained by the explosion, it was the final terrible destruction. It is as if there are many emotionally fluctuating fragments, caused by the collision, and hit the bodies of Ye Hao and Flessido, many of which may cause a mental breakdown, and the sky frowns. But at this time he did not appear timid, but even more majestic. Holding his arms tightly, a pair of vague and terrifying black wings grew from behind him, and the blood of an unusual demon oozes from his eyes. It seems that some violent elements are waking up,


    The collision of the troops continues, and the mysterious destruction is endless. These forces seem so terrible. Ye Haoqiang will endure the pain of the attack and will be burned even more extreme by the body of God.


    When "empty", Ye Hao finally uttered the sixth word. Once the sixth word is exhaled, a powerful wave will be generated in this gap, and the entangled chaotic ripples form space-time black holes one after another. The black hole seemed to swallow everything, and the terrible laughter seemed to echo from the black hole of time and space, and a strange sight appeared. A real giant, a creature of one million feet, roared at the holiness of the entire flame, the voice of the dragon was so majestic, the leaves and Frostildo were shaking, and the gas transport in the world seemed to be the incarnation of a fierce monster at this time. , In the wild destruction and attack in the ferocious fire zone of Noda. One by one, the inflammation turns black or red in front of the terrorist forces, which is the color of terror and violence. Once attracted by the flame of this color, it will lose its heat and fall into the abyss.


    Very strong entanglement is in the process of upgrading, but this time, Ye Hao''s aura is obviously stronger, God has a kind of majesty in his eyes, Ye Hao''s momentum is crazy climbing everywhere, making the lower part of the split sacred waterfall tremble violently. Shocked the origins of temples, souls, hells and other artifacts, and even the black gold dragon itself seemed to be shocked by this scene, as if it could not exert this power at all.


    At this time, the dark golden light in the sky of the leaves was very bright, much stronger than with the sacred eyes, this crazy flash gushing out, shocked the whole world. At this point, it seems to be the prelude to the storm, or a force far exceeding the so-called storm,


    "Chaos," The Star God opened his mouth, and the seventh and last words came out like this. At this moment, the sacred power rushed frantically to the ten thousand people in the six-dimensional space, and everything around them fell into a dead silence, as if burned by fire. At this time, the sacred dragon roared with indisputable majesty and final judgment, destroying the power of red and black. With the roar of the scorching sun, the chains that seemed to be strong and unbreakable during this period of time were broken, terrifying. The locks appeared in front of the fire, but they burned out in an instant, and the strange nightmare still looked terrifying. But they were burned in the dark golden flames without exception,


    The flame swept across the sky, igniting the light of life in the void of death, and the highest power of the divine universe unfolded. This may be a scene that has never been seen in this empty sky, and Ye Hao''s strength is constantly rising. Just like one hundred thousand disillusioned, even reaching saints, even stronger than ever, Ye is dominant in power, Star God is also the most powerful genius in the world, looking down at the crazy demon, the emotion in his eyes It is very complicated. But at this time there is a pride of victory,


    "Your so-called curse of invincibility has been cracked, so I, than, you," Ye Hao roared in front of this great majesty, in front of the fear of crazy demons. This halo made the majesty superimpose. When it forces the enemy, Frasildo''s red and black rays are shattered, shattered, burned, and then destroyed. At this time, these red fetters and black curses seemed to struggle and twist like animals, as if they made terrifying sounds, but these sounds, the power of distortion, suffered a merciless blow. The sky of the leaves was burned by the scorching sun, and indeed there was a saint in the sky of the leaves. At this time, in front of Frasildo¡¯s eyes, it seemed to be invincible.


    Therefore, he preached his majesty, and even bragged directly with words, that is, Ye Hao didn''t know how to do it, but at this time Ye Hao was facing Frasiludo. The last time Ye Hao met him, he suffered a crushing defeat. And this time Ye Hao was also the most powerful genius in the world, but Frisildo despised him, and at the same time fought the Three Kingdoms with the taboo of the Four Demons. At this time, Ye Hao had an advantage in the battle. Although Halal Rain and Long Cheng didn''t defeat the crazy demons, they weakened Flacido''s power and even increased Ye Hao''s world air luck, which meant that Ye Hao received a lot of help. In this case, it is not a weapon to defeat Flacido, so Ye Hao encouraged Flaciloto to admit that the two sides are equal in strength, so that they can face the Star God in the truly strongest state.


    After being defeated by Fredo, I did too much to defeat Fleisiles. First of all, I failed to practice 100 million, so I finally reached the highest level of world-class genius, and then I experienced all kinds of dangers. Continuing to pursue the limits of self, Ye Hao encountered too much, and finally the great destruction magic in the silver field was second only to Flesido to fulfill the law and achieve the mysterious and unpredictable law. Ye Hao¡¯s first law is fire. law. In this way, the chaos in the time and space of Guilongyu Town was the anti-sky warfare technique that Ye Hao recognized when he realized the law of fire.


    This cannot be counted as the fourth self-invented and rebellious celestial art. It should be considered as the third self-invented celestial art. Ye Hao has been concealing this trick, even when he was fighting against the demon family, he took pride in six days, even in the battle with the crippling sacred armor. Even when he was attacked and killed by that terrible bubble monster, Ye Hao didn''t always use this trick to hide the card completely. Finally, Ye Hao met Frassilodo again, and then opened the card.


    Fire, the burning element, is the most aggressive of the eight elements. Ye Hao realized that the deepest insight comes from the law of fire left by the falcon. From it, Ye Hao saw the final pride of the black fire dragon. The heroic power of the Peregrine Falcon seems to have reappeared. Ye Hao believes that it has a suppressing effect. The inflammation of the dragon is a dragon of revenge, a dragon of judgment, and a demon dedicated to fighting evil. This can also be seen as Ye Hao''s another attempt to break through the thunderstorm, escape from the heavens, and get praise from God. The world has given him an anti-sky warfare skill to suppress demons.


    The fire of suppression is still burning around Ye Hao, making it even more arrogant in Dongzhou Country. Ye Hao didn''t know what Frasildo was thinking at the moment, but it was impossible for Ye Hao to let him think about it. The potential of the Star God is constantly being stimulated. Once the next action is taken, Ye Hao will continue to mobilize unparalleled terrorist forces to face the attack. At this moment, the threat of suppression still exists. Ye Hao is at the top. Once confrontation occurs, it will be a shocking collision.


    But at this time, in Flesido''s eyes, evil blood constantly seeped out, so he lost his bright blond hair in a messy way when he faced the leaves, making Ye Hao invisible to him. But Ye Hao felt that Fragid''s momentum was getting more and more terrifying. The beasts-fierce beasts-seem to be similar, but Frasildo is far more terrifying than those who exist.


    Suddenly there was a suffocating aura, Ye Hao felt that Francilus was endless at the time, and the blood color was different from before, but an invisible blood color emanating from Fleisierdo''s body. The color of the blood spreads as if it is filling the entire gap. It is not only a kind of brilliance, but also a kind of emotion, a kind of guidance for fate. At this moment, Frisildo''s wealth and the world of wealth are beating with the curse of the world. At this moment of fierce collision, the contradiction made Flacido¡¯s aura crazy, although the rain in the early morning and the dragon in Rongcheng suddenly stopped moving, looking into the distant void, Flacido¡¯s sense of existence was infinitely strong. That absolute power must cover everything.


    "Fire," a voice suddenly sounded, hoarse, but so fierce, Ye Hao saw Furong''s eyes again, and his pupil seemed to be broken. There was a ruined desolation and horror, and then the words of Frisildo came out,


    "What kind of fire, I really thought it could burn the curse, the guy living on me got out, these so-called dragon flames were all burned," as the hysterical roar and laughter spread all over the place, at this moment, The terrible momentum suddenly penetrated the entire Frasildo''s body. It was really terrifying, and Ye Hao changed for this.


    Empty, suddenly shrouded in golden light, hot, scary, incomparable,


    This extremely terrifying impression appeared directly in Ye Hao''s heart. At this moment, the Star God seemed to be sweating, as if he had tapped all his potential, and finally he suppressed this extremely negative emotion. At this time, the dark golden luster is not visible in the void, and the red and black have long disappeared, because all the luster is covered by this gold, and an absolutely overwhelming momentum is spreading wildly. Ye Hao has encountered this momentum before and doesn¡¯t want to encounter it a second time, but obviously this kind of ¡°unwanted¡± cannot become a reality.


    The yellow billowed, the sun was burning, and a grumpy and terrifying laughter sounded, but there was a kind of anger inside: "Dare to scold us like this, your death is getting closer and closer, and you," the ants who want to kill our people, it seems You are still so weak, or so cowardly,


    Just as he said this, a fierce claw, beyond words, was unfolded in billowing gold, and the first step was to encounter the remnants of the red bondage. This chain and other seal forces hit the golden claws. There is no doubt that the decayed destruction was broken, and then there was nothing left to grab the ashes, and then this incomparable terrifying golden claws continued to attack, billowing flames The power is terrible. When countless flames were burned, one, the dragon was pressed in front of its claws, as if it were a bug, and the claws were still swelling. It turned out that a fish had millions of giant claws. This terrible claw captured God¡¯s infinite suppression of the dragon¡¯s time and space. Fingertips pinched the dragon¡¯s neck, unable to resist the powerful force that broke out. The dragon was indomitable. I wanted to roar, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to roar a little bit, crushed by this terrible claw,


    At this time, Ye Hao''s third mortal enemy-the natural enemy-made a full counterattack in time and space, but all the flames were easily affected by this terrible flame and were directly defeated, and the inflammation of the black golden dragon also fought with it. However, with this powerful flame, facing a higher existence far beyond itself, the consciousness of being able to face confrontation is already courageous, and it is almost impossible to contend with it.


    "Huh," the evil and terrible golden flame burned and rolled through the gap. The sacred waterfall below seemed to be disturbed. The water of the sacred waterfall was suddenly stirred, but it was swept by the golden flame. In front of such a flame, the water Holy Qi is just food for bait, it is easy to burn and destroy, but the water seeping is absorbed by the flame, so the so-called water and fire can not stand up, facing the overwhelming gap is just a joke.


    At this time, there seemed to be a pair of magical eyes appearing in front of Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao, as if staring at a spiral sickle, even at the bottom of the two world-class genius Green Sword Emperors, the **** sky, those eyes were invisible. Evil, not being challenged by ferocious forces, and terrible concussion, torn apart the world''s natural gas destiny.


    "So, what the curse of the world, what the wealth of the world, are just the jokes of these dead families, which can easily be broken in the face of the true power of the sacred." With the power of extreme terror and violence, the sound of magic eyes condensed by flames, The boundless emptiness and holiness, this is a taboo, should not appear here, the absolute horror that the gods cannot control, the sacred flame. The twilight is charming,


    Extremely terrifying pressure enveloped Ye Hao''s body again. In the face of this unstoppable and powerful firepower, he could not give in and felt a sense of confrontation. And it¡¯s hard to really come up with your own strength to compete with it, and the shaking of this tree may not be worth mentioning, as if the most humble dust filled the universe, it seemed impossible to complete the task.


    When "Twilight City" said at this moment that he was mocking the genius of the world from the perspective of the saint, the world of wealth in the world, the curse of this world, seemed to be a special existence in this world. This is a strange force that twists fate, enough to create the most glorious **** and the most painful tragedy, but at this moment, the "Night Demon" completely negates the meaning of both, because there is a rule in this world,


    The curse of the world and the good fortune of the world only exist in the realm of the saints,


    Once the sage is completed, the so-called world curse, the good luck of the world will no longer exist, and the sage will completely eliminate it, and use the power of the Holy Spirit to preach. This is the night demon cannot do for the good luck of the world and the curse of the world Thing. In fact, even the saints will covet the power of good luck in the world, but it is impossible to obtain after all. At dusk, if you can''t eat grapes, you will say that the grapes are sour and you will completely despise them.


    But this is obviously the biggest challenge to the world''s genius. Ye''s eyes were hot with anger, and Frisildo seemed to be shaking, not knowing if it was because of anger. But at this time, he was not as awesome as he was when he rebuked "Ye Xie" for inflammation last time, the magic light in his eyes was distorted and terrifying, but Ye Hao vaguely felt that he was more terrible than "Ye Xie" inflammation during this period.


    But for now, the call of evil fire has finally turned into the worst horror before the leaves. The holy breath forces or even causes the blood to be destroyed. The hand of the devil and the real armor of the death saints had fought in the sky before. This land is the fallen place of the devil, but the armor is only the lowest, deformed, and has lost its strongest consciousness. Demonitis at this time is undoubtedly a complete existence. What is even more terrifying is that it is close to the territory of the saint. Its power far exceeds that of the disabled armor. Even the ruler of the Yuan Dynasty, Fan Yu, was beaten. The people who kill and kill are also much weaker than the controllers. Undoubtedly, this was the most terrifying enemy Ye Hao faced.


    "This is still fear, and your rhetoric back then, the so-called "Spark Burning God", is just calling the noise in the realm of God "God", and facing the existence of the saint, the existence of the kingdom of the saint is easy Take a blow," Mo Lingjie laughed at dusk. "At this moment, golden flames spread in this void, as if burning everything, golden vision shocked countless lives in the void. This is a life more terrifying than the previous nightmare, a thunderous ocean, terrifying The sun burns and burns, as if destroying the hollow interior of the entire nightmare.


    "I said, I''m going to kill you," but in Ye Hao''s eyes, this was a terrifying explosion. This terrifying force opened fire towards the evening, but there was a deterrent force, but it was difficult to shake the surging force. The fire. At this time, the scorching sun was gushing out frantically, and the power of terror continued to rise, surpassing the power of forty gods. It even exceeds 50% of God¡¯s power, and even rises to the point where it is easy to destroy all living creatures, the super **** of doom Address of the latest chapter of the tank: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Reading address of the full text of the tank: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God War Car txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God War Mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you You can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 824 Armor), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 825： robbery

    This is the majesty of the Kingdom of Saints. Even a strong person at the end of God cannot contend with this power. At this time, the evil ghost is hysterical, looking at the leaves with a wild smile, and his eyes are full of joy. At this moment, Ye Hao felt the shackles being released. Tonight, the magical inflammation was an unbridled outburst of his own true power. It changed the sky of the leaves and turned into a sacred flame. At this moment, is it really unconstrained at this moment? ! In this case, how to stop,


    In fact, this is the void of a nightmare, and may no longer be within the scope of the cosmic battlefield. In other words, this twilight ordeal can truly burst out of its own killing power.


    "Tell me," At this time, the evil horror came, and the flame vortex became clear. The golden light was so dazzling, but with the most evil horror, layers of golden flames, even Ye Hao did his best It does not seem to destroy one of the ripples. Ye Hao bit his teeth. At this moment, in the face of endless pressure, he cultivated a vigorous force. An insurmountable power was revealed, an ultimate holy sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and the momentum continued to explode. This was an incomparable holy sword.


    "This little power, I want to resist me," Twilight smiled fiercely and fiercely, without the two holy gods being cut down. Even at this time, Ye Hao infinitely stimulated his potential, without the power of the two holy gods, he became a god. A force that is extremely unattainable. But his power is beyond the scope of God¡¯s power, perhaps more than a hundred times the power of God,


    The power of the sacred fire appeared, and even if there was a ripple in the twilight, the demon still believed that this leaf could be completely wiped from the world. However, at this time, a kind of power suddenly emerged.


    In an invisible place, a blank ripple appeared. If nothing suddenly appeared, then the dark golden ripples, invincible flames, such as the flames that were hit hard, in the twilight, the demon felt his destruction Sexual killing is being weakened and angry, Ye Hao is a big blow in his heart. What''s in the virtual air? He has been watching all this. Its power is not as powerful as the master of the cosmic battlefield, but above the inflammation of the demon at night,


    "Stop me," the demon murmured in the twilight, heard by the leaves of the sky, and even heard by countless creatures far away from the sky. Their terrifying shadows are being struck by such a sacred flame. Indelible horror.


    "The rules must also be followed here," said a voice in the gap. This voice has entered the heart of the twilight demon, and no one waited for it to continue roaring. "At least, I don''t want to be bothered by the Star God," he said. "


    However, at this time, the dark golden sword and the mang cut off everything, completely bombarding the golden circle of fire, the dark golden sword, and a war. At this time, they collided with the circle of terror with their sacred will. The incredible pressure caused the sword of the holy sword to break, and the leaves were enveloped in heat. Even the divine power of the starlight burning could not get rid of it, but at this moment in the night, the incomparably wild smiles of the devil¡¯s inflamed finally gathered together, because according to his original intention, the burning power of fire should have completely killed Ye Hao. But it backfired. At this time, the restrictive power finally appeared, limiting the power of the flame to the realm of God. It is limited to the level that can be summoned, which once again puts the "Twilight" demon in a powerless situation.


    But even in this case, there is still an unimaginable threat in Twilight. This is a sacred flame. Even if it is so powerful, it is too powerful. Before astrology, those struggling to die. Astrology, in the midst of God''s life, only appeared within a short period of time in order to prevent the twilight charm of Francido''s call. With the power of 22 gods now, how powerful the summoning and explosive powers will be. Destined to explode in vain,


    "Burn", with an extremely terrifying will to destroy in the eyes of the evening. At this time, its attack was stopped, but it was still encouraged by a more fierce firepower. It seemed to become a fire snake. When it hovered towards the sky of leaves, it seemed to become a fire snake. Too numb in Fire Snake''s eyes, one punch can push Ye Hao into the deepest part of purgatory. Before fighting with the ring of fire, Ye Hao''s angel was forced to cut off this incomparable holy god. At this time, there was still a trace of power in the holy sword, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and threw the holy sword out. The impact of the fire snake was annihilated immediately, while Ye Hao waved the knife, shouting that countless dark gold knives were directly intertwined and twisted into a terrible knife pattern disc, so the knife disc kept spinning, and walked towards the night of the fire snake. Go, who felt the breath of Tianzhan''s self-immolation, but could only sneer, and the fire snake opened its mouth. At this time, the effect of biting the sharpest blade and cutting meat is fearless. The knife burned the fire, but what was even more terrifying was that the scars of the knife were directly burned, which caused them to be burned to ashes and suffered a heavy blow. In the blink of an eye, the power of self-creation and the fight against the sky and sword dance were almost lost.


    "Give me a burst," he roared, and Ye Hao''s hand was as terrifying as a shooting star, but at dusk, the demon saw the law containing the power of the stars and the power of the gods. The universe is so bombarded, and the force of terror is so difficult to smash, when it suddenly exploded into the mouth of the fire snake. The sharp edge of the blade naturally seized this opportunity, and the whirlpool of sudden suicide completely tore the huge snake head and immediately broke the latter form.


    "Well," Twilight said, "As usual, at this moment, the headless snake turned it into a body like a sword and shield, and at this moment, it ran directly into the striped plate. "The force of the direct collision was so strong that the sword formation was broken.


    "Bang", the sword shield is still coming, and the gap around it has been crushed by the impact. Ye Hao looked at the sword shield, his eyes jumped. Lin Ming''s sky is controlled by Ye Hao. Before it was crushed, the sky of the leaves had a feeling. The sword shield is obviously made of fire, but no matter how strong it is, it is an active fire element. But before that, Ye Hao even felt that the hardness of the shield was as dense as the Holy Armor. Under the irresistible force, this is a shocking phenomenon, and the sky pattern of the blade has been shattered. As a powerful torch, he has too much experience, although he has not been able to build his highest mind as a powerful torch. In order to control the effect of this fire element to the limit,


    The inflammation of the night demon is ultimately caused by it. Its power is not stronger, even weaker than the leaf itself, but it is this power that is controlled by the sacred will of the night demon. He deciphered Ye Hao''s tactics in the sky.


    "One hundred thousand stars fall in the dust", there is a dazzling **** in his eyes. Ye Haobo was triggered by countless stars and turned into countless stars. The sword and shield slammed, but was shaken by the first starry sky in front of him. Broken, its impulse stopped. The entire starry sky was shaking violently, but Ye Hao immediately rushed over. There was an ancient desolate aura in his hand, and then Ye Hao killed the edge of one hundred thousand stars, facing the golden sword shield of the fire structure, clapping his hands with his hands, and the power of shaking the sky poured out.


    Every grain of grain is intertwined, and there is a breath of chaos emerging. This is chaotic text. Suddenly, one of them is incandescent and boundless, a dazzling light, a fierce sharpness, a majestic domineering, chaos. Fire grain, chaotic star grains, chaotic doo grains, chaotic arrays. At this time, the four chaotic characters are excited together, and they live on the shield of the golden sword, and on the gap, the evil and ferocious sounds of the night are also coming,


    "Quadruple chaos, do you think this is useful, I can easily crush you," a terrifying voice sounded, a sacred fluctuating aura, in the twilight, on the demon''s inflamed sword shield, there was one more terrifying The messy text, it¡¯s as hot and scary as a font. These words are "incandescent lamp", "fire", "flame", "burn" and other disorganized words, with extremely scary fire elements, among which hundreds of types are closely arranged. At this time, they even became a mysterious formation. Although this power of formation can only be regarded as ordinary, once it is superimposed, it is terrifying, far exceeding Ye Hao''s four times the chaotic text.


    Ye Hao seemed to see the eyes of Night Demon again and happily killed the world-class genius. Although he was limited and could not obtain the true power of the sacred level, he could only rely on this limited power to make people angry. This is not something you can compete with.


    "Rumble", but on Ye Hao''s blade, there is a new force rushing out, and the terrible killing may increase sharply, as if this force showed an angry face with the power of collapse. This is the power of the law of anger, which is concealed by Daowei. Hundreds of chaotic "Night Demon" conflicts with the "law of anger", the font is directly destroyed, and the evil face becomes dangerous. Ye Hao''s anger did not surprise him, but Ye''s counterattack increased his anger.


    "There is only one way to die in front of you," said the night demon. In the center of the knife and shield, hot waves swayed, the heart of the leaves was trembling, and the total amount of flames in front of you was actually not as much as the flames of your own black golden dragon. But there is an incomparable power that swallows the void around it, making its firepower more fierce and terrifying, everything falls in the twilight, everything is over, this is the power of the night demon, the power of the sacred flame, but even in the face With this force, Ye Hao still clenched his teeth and would never give in.


    "It''s no use struggling again," said the cold voice, and the inflamed twilight of the demon came again, and the terrible firepower smashed itself into the sky of leaves. There are more than one layer of tornadoes, but they are stacked one after another. There are more than ten thousand layers. At this time of the night, one word represents the devil, and every word contains a great majesty. The anger seems to gush out from this majesty, so that Ye Hao clearly understands that he uses his own Power cannot stop this extremely powerful pressure. God''s body cannot directly control it and begins to collapse. The heat of the golden sun and the hot tide cannot be stopped, so it completely covers the entire starry sky. Hundreds of thousands of stars were destroyed by the fire, the stars continued to fall, time and space were distorted, and the bridge between 100,000 stars was cut off. This makes the situation more tense.


    "Dragon City is in chaos," another roar came from the golden starry sky, the hot sun shone frantically in all directions, dark golden flames gushing out, fighting against the inflamed golden wave. This is a battle of fire. In contrast, the dark golden flames are as crazy as the dead, and the golden flames seem to be leisurely and proud. At this time, it is difficult to break the charge of the dark golden flames again and again. Move back and forth around the body. More flames are constantly approaching, as if to make the inflammatory burning factor of the dark golden dragon disappear. Ye Hao felt that the inflammation of the dark golden dragon seemed to be extinguished, and the fire in front of him was too terrible to be resisted by the fire of God.


    "Last time you ran away, you didn¡¯t really see the power of our planet. Today you should know what is the difference between cloud and mud, what is under the saint, everything is ants, what you call the world Geniuses are just powerful ants, they can never reach the clouds, nor can they shake the trees of the world. This doesn''t help much, but he likes to say that he wants to distort the confidence of the world genius and torture the proudest pride of this day.


    Dare to use the body of the sacred fire to enter the battlefield of the universe. The devil at night is also a kind of inflammation, but he has great courage, but in fact he is so depressed on the battlefield of the universe that he has no invincible power to vent, and his irritable heart I''m already hungry and thirsty, and it''s rare to vent it at this time. Once again, facing the God of Starfire, he once said that he wanted to kill his world-class genius, and he naturally planned to seriously humiliate this so-called world-class genius at this time. In order to show their invincibility and divine power,


    "I said, I will kill you," Ye Hao''s eyes were still full of expressions. At this time, the burning sword was chopped out again, and a brilliant arc cut through countless golden barriers, a surge of power. Reappearing, this is the power to pour a leaf, a power to cut down. In the magical inflammation of the night, it actually splits the golden color of the inflammation wave and cuts into its core.


    "Bang", there was a huge sound of destruction, and there was emptiness, a knife, so bright, so dazzling, like everything, a knife blooming with the glory of God, over the golden flame, this flame is so fast and so powerful , So that it can completely see the path of the sword at this time, exceeding the expectations of the night of Demonitis. However, his power is limited, he came up with countless plans, but he did not do his best to stop.


    With a knife, he finally cut through the inflammatory tide, bombarding the center of the tide, as if it turned into a sleeping giant golden strong rock. The dark gold knife is so fierce, so invincible, and strong, like a huge swallow. The beast was chopped off, and the fire on it was very concentrated and crazy, and the fire suddenly went out. This happened within a short period of time, but Ye Hao was also clearly aware of this. At this time, the entire wave of inflammation was unexpectedly eclipsed, and Ye Hao clearly felt that at this time, the evil inflammation that night''s continuous terrifying artillery fire weakened a bit.


    "Children, **** it," said the **** voice of the twilight demon. He controlled the tide and rushed towards the leaves more ferociously than before, when he knew his condition. Ye Hao''s shredding seems to only make its core tremble, but in fact its effect is huge.


    That sleeping giant was actually the source of Yexie''s inflammation. At this time, he had to take action to show the original source, and Ye Hao directly hit his original source, although the incomparable power of the Holy Spirit just scratched it. It is impossible to really hurt him, but at this time he is in a state of being summoned. Once he is hit, his extroverted body will also be greatly disturbed, thus greatly reducing his fighting ability. Before, he still had nearly 20% of God''s power, but at this time, it suddenly dropped to 19, and it was still fragile.


    This is unforgivable. The evil at night was frightened. The star-burning God really attacked his source and even grabbed his weakness. This is a great shame to the flame, and more powerful firepower naturally poured out. Go, without letting Ye Hao burn to death, vow not to stop,


    Ye Hao looked at the terrifying golden tide, but the body beside him also had the inflammation of the Dark Golden Dragon, but at this time there was an anger that appeared in the Dark Golden Dragon''s inflammation, which was the law of anger interference. When this power broke out, the dark golden dragon became inflamed but resisted the approach of the evil inflammation of the night with the will of death. Although the Golden Fire Snake sometimes swallowed or shred the dragon''s inflammation, more dragon inflammation emerged. Swearing to fight the powerful enemy to the end, at this time of the night, the demon was brought to the devil by this aura. Although there was no fear or wavering at all, he became more and more irritable. The attack continued to run past, causing inflammation of the black gold dragon. Constantly being swallowed, like a healthy person being skinned and cut, the meat is swallowed by wild beasts. The inflammation of Dark Golden Dragon felt intense pain, but it was shelved at this time.


    "Oh, there is a bone in the wind," he said with a smile at dusk, when he noticed that Ye Hao had a stable life, nourishing Ye Hao''s body. At this time, the resting emperor¡¯s Holy Ye had also exhausted his abilities, supporting Ye Hao under the attack of the sacred fire, instead of falling down. His power was affected by the impact of the **** night, but it had no effect. , And become more and more violent.


    "Strong", during this period of time, there was a sudden sound of a sword. The green sword pierced the void, but it passed directly through the head of the crazy demon who was originally smiling wryly. At this time, the painful smile is very strange. "It turns out that my eyes are a bit dull, and I will be killed in the sword of invincibility. After killing the Qingjian Emperor''s wry smile, I raised my head directly, with the sacred breath of the original temple, and even the sword of Qingyun, I stared at it. The boundless golden fire, at dusk, the emperor stared at the evil spirit of the green sword, but somehow, he felt as if he was on his back, and a tingling sensation rolled around on his body. It was. Still wandering,


    On this night, the demon became more and more anxious, and a huge wave continued to impact, but at the end of the 100,000 stars, knife formation, etc., there was no real killer Ye Hao. He knew that this attack would also cause Ye Hao. Consumes a lot of energy, but his power is also limited. Although it can be extracted by burning space, this kind of profligacy is greater than Ye Hao''s, and he really wants to continue fighting. It''s hard to kill this star god,


    Here, in the end, in the direction of Frasildo''s roar, there was an angry roar, which was stiff from the beginning of the call of "Evil of the Night".


    "Don''t dare to do this, the son of a crazy demon," said the night demon''s roar, and the most powerful force finally shook Frazido''s body. Seeing Twilight became even more angry and roared: "You are afraid of this waste and dare not fight. If you loose my seal at that time, you will run away by yourself."


    But at this time, Frisildo still did not answer, but a drop of blood finally appeared.


    "Hush," Ye Hao took a breath of air at this moment, his entire cold hair stood upright, and the evil heat of the night burned him to flesh and blood. He didn''t feel that kind of horror, but at the moment the light appeared, he just thought His star''s inflammation law and body are about to collapse directly.


    I didn¡¯t seem to notice this in the evening, and I was still roaring. On one side, the golden inflammatory tide hit the sky of the leaves, and the other side was wrapped in golden gold on Frasiludo, actually trying to ignite Frasi. Ludo, to seize the power of the crazy demon and turn it to the star god,


    "Hush," Then, suddenly had a force, Ye Hao heart just chill. This feeling of coldness does not know how many times the cold has been compared to an icy iceberg. At this moment, Ye Hao could clearly see that the golden sun entwining Flesido''s body suddenly dispersed, and what followed was a terrible lethal force gushing out of the golden sun. The golden color suddenly disappeared. Ye Hao seemed to hear a cry. If there was no howl, but from the inflammation of the devil at night, he seemed to suffer from eating pain at this time, as if he saw an incredibly scary horror, but in Ye Hao¡¯s eyes, there was a Planting blood, fulfilling the emptiness and coming,


    This is how a beam of blood-colored light hits. It is only a few hundred miles in diameter, but it looks so deep, strange, and even terrifying. A **** light seems to be invincible, tearing the time and emptiness around it. The light seemed to extend indefinitely and penetrated the other side of the void. At this time, its goal was obvious, that is, the leaf.


    A similar feeling appeared in Ye Hao. He had experienced many battles and felt a lot of being killed and locked up. However, such killings are very rare. Ye Hao could see that the blood-colored beam of light was the light of the eyes, the ultimate killer of Frazillo''s eyes.


    "Open," roared, the sky of leaves seemed to do its best, splitting the knife in front, the dark golden brilliance, the blood-red beam of light stayed in the void for a while, but it was even more fierce and terrifying. He tore up the dark golden sword and directly attacked Ye Hao. At this moment, no matter what Ye Hao tried, he couldn''t escape, and blood flashed out. But he tore a piece of black gold from the sky of leaves,


    That is the wind dome Yanliao, the super artifact sent by Feng Gang Yuansheng broke open at this time, Ye Hao¡¯s divine wing turned into a broken feather at this time, the feeling of brokenness was revealed in Ye Hao, and the blood red light finally passed. But this is not over yet.


    In front of his eyes, a crazy demon in **** clothes was standing there, holding two **** disasters in his hands at the same time. These two **** disasters are no longer in the form of black magic swords, but they are both curved and twisted. It looked like a snake-shaped plate, lit a terrifying flame with gold in crimson color, and at this time the terrible sword had expanded to a full length. There is no disharmony in Francildo¡¯s hands, but due to such terrible destruction, such a family has two magic swords, but the spread of an unusually evil realm. Obviously there is no red and black colors, but This void was distorted and broken, and even the surrounding golden flames and the power of night magic were squeezed out or even destroyed. Francildo¡¯s face was full of a brilliant smile, but it was so creepy,


    At this moment, the voice rose, the voice was very sweet, there was a little childishness in it, and the magical magic was pouring out at that time. At this moment, Ye Hao vaguely saw a magical shadow behind Francis, which was bigger than any shadow Ye Hao had seen. This is the real soul in his life, but it is not like that, because the breathing is too violent and terrible. Ye Hao can only see this fierce face, as if full of hatred and destruction for everything in the world.


    "Five hundred years, kill ~ Chengkong~" As if the laughter with horrible magic at this time, made Ye Hao''s idol a heavy blow, as if the innocent and innocent voice contained an incredibly strong The concept of destruction, the leaves have changed their appearance at this time, and their power is obviously stronger than before.


    The "Law of Destruction of the Highest Peak" didn''t have time to frighten, but Ye Hao could only use all his power to fully release the power of terror, once again cutting out the incomparable Holy Spirit. At this moment, there is no power at all. But at this moment, a storm of destruction is about to come, and at this time the terrifying destructive power is unfolding. In front of Ye''s eyes, the destructive power is infinite, and this power is invisible and has no nature. But you can clearly see that the time and space around them are chaotic, and then they are shattered, and Ye Hao''s **** cannot be detected at all, because once it is discovered, it will be destroyed by such terrible destructive power. Even if the light and other powers are gone, Ye Hao¡¯s eyes are just a hazy vanity, but Ye Hao can still vaguely see Frasildo¡¯s smiling face. The laughter is not a natural sound, but a death like the sound of a bell. ,


    "500 years. The killing is empty," Ye Hao gritted his teeth, feeling the huge destructive power. I can''t believe this time, breaking the law of destruction at the peak. Once the most terrifying law of this era is formulated, the impact of progress will be too great. "Now, the power of Flesido must have reached 23 or even 24, entering the power of God.


    Facing such a thing, how did Ye Hao face him? You must know that before Ye Hao draws the level, ah, the one or two greatest powers of God don''t seem to be many of them. ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. But even in such a peak battle, a dime gap can reverse the situation.


    At this time, the pressure is coming, and the so-called 500-year killing is even more terrifying. This force is obviously a self-invented battle from heaven. Indeed, this one still has a card. It was at this time that he invented the skills of creating and fighting the sky.


    500 years of killing and emptiness are almost as broken as the sky. They are pure destructive power. But as the destruction storm approached, Ye Hao felt even more terrifying pressure, a force that twisted the years. A terrible law of killing was emerging, and there were so many illusions in front of Ye Hao that a young man in **** clothes walked on the court, bleeding with a magic sword, surrounded by countless corpses. The blood of the sky. The young man who was walking wielded a magic sword continuously. Creatures and demons appeared in front of him constantly. The number seemed to be endless, but these creatures were afraid, faced death, picked up the sword and fell on them. Hands. The randomly sweeping world is empty. He just kills people like this, and keeps killing people. There is no tiredness in his eyes. Some are just the joy and joy of killing. The power of cursing appears. The sky comes to rob and punish, but all this is ignored. . Finally, after five hundred years of killing, the young man stood on the peak of Death Mountain¡¯s blood, with his back smiling, buzzing with a magic sword, releasing broken rays of light and waving all the light. And life,


    This is the power of 500 years of killing. This is the experience. Ye Hao doesn''t know when he experienced it, but it was obvious that he wanted to kill. It is to constantly pour their lives in time and space, let them continue to kill, but the time is 500 years, 500 years of continuous killing, at any time, far more than billions of people''s lives are destroyed, that sin is too heavy , But it became the power of a crazy demon, and at this moment, five hundred years of killing seemed empty, enough to distort the timeline, split it, and possess incredible destructive power.


    As a result, Franido held the sword tightly, and this sword, which was severely disturbed by the power of warped time and space, seemed to be howling. It is already a destroyer, a scourge of blood, just like, it is indeed a disaster and a disaster. The increasingly distorted form seems to reveal its ugliness, that terrifying sword that truly possesses tremendous destructive power. At this moment, it uses not only one handle, but also two, as if it were a pile of time and space. The sea of ??blood in the Shideshan Mountain seems to be reversing time and space. The surrounding force field is the most real will to destroy and the ultimate form of killing.

 Chapter 826： damage

    "Killing", just like Ye Ri''s ears, the terrible killing seemed to come from Frasiludo''s corpse, but at this time he was smiling, and it was hard to imagine that this was the purest murder intention. Ye Hao was too cold, he was afraid that for Frisildo, killing was not a question of guilt, but just a scene. In their eyes, these creatures are not as good as ants, enough to trample on them at will,


    The murderous intentions of some of them continued to flood Ye Hao. Ye Haoxin knew that he would continue to watch his death, so he roared angrily, and the stars became clear and directly became 100,000 stars. Once again, a sharp knife appeared, creating a sword pattern to create a sword dance, and countless black gold dragons became inflamed with a sense of violent pride. It is the incandescent dragon and the imperial city that are in chaos in time and space. The incomparable and powerful lethality burst out. Three self-invented-invincible natural enemy combat skills threatened to appear at the same time at this time. The combined effect of this kind of force caused Ye Hao¡¯s own **** to collapse. After all, The sacred power in the body of God is limited. Before the fierce battle with Fr¨¦sildo and the constant confrontation with the Holy Leaf of the Emperor of Serenity, the three powers of self-creation and rebellion in the sky have been considered extreme. In the face of this moment, with the momentum of breaking the law of destruction for a long time, 500 years of killing has broken out, and Ye Haobu''s terracotta warriors and horses'' three anti-natural enemy combat techniques are absolutely irresistible.


    At this time, they disappeared. The sword tattoos were the guards of the outermost resistance force. The violent elements'' lethality was not soft at this time. Cruel bombing was launched, and the threat of destruction immediately broke out. Ye Hao could only feel the sky. Spin. At this time, Ye Hao''s blade array disk was blown into pieces. At this moment, the flamingo suddenly broke out too powerfully, it was impossible to imagine that it suddenly shattered all of Ye Hao''s striker.


    "Hmph", the dark golden flame was burning. At this time, the dragon trembled in front of the power of destruction, as if the power of destruction was more terrifying than the flame. Franido''s laughter seemed to be heard by them, and the sound was very terrifying. Even dragons are afraid of inflammation. But it is easy to be destroyed, this kind of destructive power is unstoppable, let Ye Hao clenched his fists, how to calm down at this time,


    The power of destruction was released, Franido''s destruction storm was raging, and the divine dragon that suppressed everything was roaring at this time, and it broke out. In a heroic stance, generous death, endless storms of destruction, the result is self-evident, is to directly destroy the terrible sacred dragon at this time, and the destruction storm continues to furious. But its invincibility seemed to be hindered a bit. In the end, it bombed more than 100,000 stars, causing them to tremble violently. The destructive power has not disappeared, but it is still boiling and roaring to continue to explode. Hundreds of thousands of stars continue to suffer the impact of extreme terror. The stars collapsed one by one. At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to feel the power of time. The killing power of five hundred years is indeed terrifying. At this time, possessing the horror and lethality of shattering and emptiness, he could feel the unprecedented pressure more than Ye Hao.


    "Flame", "Night Demon", at this moment, this extremely proud and powerful flame revealed its face, full of anger and frowning, as if facing some invulnerable horror, his previous firepower was involved at this moment. A storm of destruction, this is part of the storm of destruction, which is one of the reasons why the 500-year killing is so powerful that it is unparalleled. As a kind of sacred flame, its power was stolen enough to make it angry, but at this time, the identity of "Sunset" was deposited in Frigildo, and the use of his power was natural and impossible. Doubtful. Although he might be very angry, he couldn''t help but look at Ye Hao, who was surrounded by the devastating storm, cursing the so-called death of the greatest genius in the world-Starlight.


    But at this time, he was very worried, he was shocked, because his killing ability was so terrible that he felt a real threat from his heart, this crazy demon, the most powerful genius in the world. If the world surpasses the realm of God to some extent, then the curse of the world and the fate of the world are extremely terrible.


    But at this time in "Twilight," Deminitis is an effort to support Flessido''s actions, and killing this world-class genius who makes him feel threatened is a good thing anyway. At this time, the more terrifying golden flames were ignited frantically, the holy will and the will to destroy erupted, shaking the void, causing the sky to cry, the leaf sun was watching all this, and 100,000 stars were collapsing. Don''t you think you can''t stop all of this?


    "Life and death, blood-killing weapons." At this time, in the area on the edge of the sacred waterfall, through the body that smiled with the mouth, the blood weapon turned into a weapon, and the endless life-and-death power collided, this smiling one Will the crazy demon separate the body to kill the living and the living? . Strongly unwilling to reveal the split body of this crazy demon, but no matter how unwilling it is, it will not help. The split body of this crazy demon is so shattered and collapsed,


    On the other hand, the powerful power of the Temple of Primordial Source was shattered, and the crazy demon with a sneer could hardly be taken away. At this time, he was severely beaten and fell apart. He finally vomited blood. Halal Yu took this opportunity to stabbed it out with a sword. The chill of the ten thousand swords returned to a man, killing the crazy demon who was holding the enchanted soldier.


    Both of these world-class geniuses felt the great danger Ye Zheng was facing and tried their best to intervene.


    Three crazy demons died. At this time, the storm of destruction seemed to be affected a little, Franido¡¯s face seemed a little pale.


    But in the next moment, the storm of destruction became more violent, and Frasildo''s smile became more cheerful. The storm of destruction suddenly raged, countless lights were overshadowed, and 100,000 stars were destroyed. Unimaginable forces of terror are raging here, and the storm of destruction is unstoppable. After all, in the face of the force of destruction, thousands of stars cannot tremble, as if in the trembling of fear, Franierdo held it in his hand. His horror, step by step towards the sky of leaves, the light of destruction is more terrifying than before, shining and almost ruining it,


    At this moment, the amazing defense of the triple self-protection battle has been broken by a 500-year killing force. This breakthrough to the law and the horror of self-inventing the sky war, with the help of the night magic arm, was surprisingly powerful and destroyed the decadence and destruction around the universe. At this time, Ye Shen''s body suffered terrible destruction. It¡¯s not tearing, but destruction, so the flesh and blood is destroyed so invisibly, it creates a sense of pain. Not from the nerves in the flesh and blood, but from the trembling of the soul. The power of this law of destruction is so powerful that although it has just reached the level of the highest rule, it makes the stars inflame and the Four Laws of Knives tremble on it. There is no doubt that the power of a single law that Ye Hao currently possesses is almost impossible to fight against the law of destruction, even if combined with other laws.


    Francildo¡¯s eyes were full of indifference. An astonishing killing force was still dispersing. At this time, Ye Hao felt that he seemed a little numb. The state of this young man at this time was extremely terrifying, and he even felt that he With the ability to completely overthrow the last nightmare of the Jedi, no matter how much he struggles under the pressure of such a terrible force, he seems unable to drive away the terrible spirit of destruction, but can only fight to death. The anger burns in the eyes, and the anger blows out, but it seems that a dragon entered the sea and disappeared directly in the power of destruction.


    The disillusionment of the stars, and the 9 trillion stars in the age of leaves, caused them to die, but the power of death is in contact with a higher force of destruction. This force only supports the beginning of destruction, although the force of destruction is weakened by a small part. But Frisildo looked motionless, obviously he wanted to crush the leaves so that he wouldn''t have any chance to fight back.


    The force of destruction seems to continue to flow, and the intense pain is increasing. Ye Hao even felt dizzy, and the law of star inflammation at this time was shining with amazing brilliance. The light disappeared in the process of destruction, and Franierdo was still on his own steps at this time. When he was numb like a zombie, it was full of strange moments, and it became less heavy in one step. But there is a kind of lightness, like a deer jumping on a mountain, and it is this lightness that, on the contrary, seems to mobilize the violent side of the destructive force, this is the true meaning of destruction.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," there was a creepy voice, a **** smell, a purgatory sound of red mist, Ye couldn''t help feeling a lot of pressure at that time. These lights have the highest level of blood power, the top law of destruction, the law of killing, and it is hard to imagine that they really show such unparalleled power.


    The truth value of 24 has become the ultimate power of God. This is the power of Vladimir Ludo at present. It is naturally difficult to resist such a powerful Flemish Ludoye. But at this moment, there is a constant in God¡¯s body. With a very bright flash, Ye Hao used a fierce sword, and a force swept it out. It was another real and true behavior. It was the sacred Xiao Po, so Hui Yao''s sword went into crazy destruction. , Suddenly tore a gap, the most dazzling sword manslaughter, pointed directly at Frasiludo,


    "Franieldo," there was a roar, it was the roar of leaves, a pair of black golden eyes, which seemed to be split, glaring at the flanks, he was holding two magic swords in his hand, that was a murderous explosion. sound. "This ordinary world-class genius broke his heart amidst the roar of the Star God, and his heart was shaken, but it seemed that he was slapped, and terrifying blood appeared in his eyes. He suddenly Waving and holding hands, the two terrifying evil swords suddenly closed alternately, as if they were scissors. At this time, the scissors were like scissors, holding the one cut from the leaves of the sky. The black golden leaf, followed by a devastating force. The gleaming holy sword will be torn apart in its impact,


    It was too strong and unparalleled. Ye Hao also had this idea at the time, but the fierce war thoughts at that time were pressured by this kind of thought, and Ye Hao continued to roar. It seemed that a new force continued to erupt above the sword, causing it to vibrate and hit the two magic swords, but it stepped back for half a minute, and the sword seized the opportunity. At this moment, it shone directly on Framcito, and his body was shining, melting all the blood around him, and even suffocating his skin, as if it had been scorched. It was like a battle between a family and an angel, but Franido didn''t think so, his hands moved again, and the two evil swords were more destructive than before.


    "Rumble" sounded an extremely terrible sound at this time, and the closure of such a terrible destructive power would inevitably lead to absolute destruction. The holy sword belonging to Ye Hao was chopped off by the sentient beings, and the holy sword trembled violently. This seems to be a grumpy roar and a huge remorse, because it did not get the enemy''s head, but his trembling at this time was only to disperse a small part of the destructive power around him, and this part of the power was destroyed by an endless storm of destruction. Swallowed. In his own way, the invulnerable Tianzhan was destroyed by the divine god.


    The destructive power of "Rumble" broke out at this time, and after the storm destroyed the enemy, it destroyed the enemy, and then continued to pounce on Ye Haokong. The huge threat of destruction was obviously to kill the God of Starfire. Ye Hao seems to have read the poison and strong hatred. It is difficult to understand why Frasildo exploded with such a terrible force. There is no doubt that Ye Hao, facing this force, is indeed desperate at this time. situation.


    "God''s power is exhausted." Ye Hao, who wants to do his best to continue to fight back, smiled in pain, pointing out the fact that the constant use of top-level and anti-natural enemy combat skills is so great that even the world''s natural gas wealth cannot Guarantee his unlimited bombing. At this time, Ye Hao seemed to have seen five hundred years of killing and defeat, but unfortunately, Ye Hao did not have enough power to execute.


    "Rumble", but Ye Hao''s body was still full of power at this time, and the appearance of the stars was inflamed with the glory of God. At this time, the star-burning universe suddenly appeared, and according to the law of star-inflammation, the last magical power was gathered in the body of God. Ye Hao''s blow was such a sudden blow, and there was a devastating wave. At this time, the power of Xinghuo did not collide violently, but faced tremendous pressure, unprecedented unity, and the power of destruction. The power of the two laws seemed to blend together perfectly. In Ye Hao¡¯s mind, there seemed to be a flash of light. Something was caught, but it was not in such a crisis.


    Looking indifferently at the coming star-burning universe, as if he was looking at a small grain of sand, a destructive force gushing frantically from its body, so that its form was vaguely broken, this The act is no longer just an act of invading the sky. Spent more energy than usual, this is a gamble. I worry that his magic will disappear after five hundred years of killings are exhausted.


    Once again colliding, the dark gold fire of burning stars, the terrible contact between the universe and the storm of destruction, the continuous release of chaotic breath, the sky of leaves is shining with absolute dark golden light, and this path of brilliance is also constantly bringing energy Transported to the star-burning universe, the vast universe faintly beats with the hot and dazzling chaotic lines. In such a fierce collision, the sky of leaves is trying to sublimate itself. Under such terrible suffocation pressure, the escalation of the stellar burning universe into the chaos of stellar inflammation has indeed been achieved. The destruction of more violent forces and the magical power of the strong collision. Below, Early Morning Rain and Long Cheng also watched this scene. They solved their opponents, but they still felt a lot of pressure to face this distant threat of destruction. At this point, they wanted to get close, but terrible pressure prevented them from flying. Even if you want to help, you need to wait until the storm of destruction is over.


    "Dead," Ye Hao could hear a low roar at this time, as if it came from the ordeal of the night, but also from Frasildo. It was a terrible destruction to Witton. Ye Hao felt this It was a heavy blow. In the Star Rock universe, it should be said that the chaos of the spark has been shattered, and the destructive power of the sky immediately covered the leaves, and the terrible lethality could easily tear the flesh to pieces.


    The dark golden blood splashed out like stars, but it was as if the stars disappeared in a devastating storm that was more terrifying than the power of death. More power was poured madly into Ye Shen¡¯s body. This is the remnant of sacred power and Its check and balance power, but only a brief confrontation was destroyed, Ye Hao''s head disappeared unconsciously, but the spirit of the will is full of sadness, indeed, the exhaustion of the sacred power is the most helpless force in the battle, destruction The power of God is destroying the body of God, even if the power of the Divine Leaf is useless, because it keeps pouring out to nourish life. The repair speed is much lower than the destruction speed of 0000.


    "In that case, let it go," Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with a faint light, and then a powerful excitement emerged from Ye Hao''s body. Without the dominance of Xinghuo, he died suddenly.


    The "rumbling" explosion exploded, and the frame of the burning stars burst suddenly, and a dark golden brilliance broke through the storm and waved for destruction. At this time, the brilliance of terror finally broke through the wave of destruction, no less than the power of the burning star chopped by the incomparable Holy Spirit, completely destroying the destructive power of fury. The destructive storm sheltered by the sun finally disappeared, as if the sun had appeared, but there was no real sun in the sky, but the light came from the dark gold, not the day.


    A sharp breath was released, and the inflammatory force in the center of the star that had just exploded came out again from the twinkling star god. A knife and a gleaming knife were intertwined, but it was easily split into the void around the star, exploding. The inflammation of the astral body regularly followed the body of the gods, which replaced the body of the **** of war swords. Ye Hao sighed. This kind of battle sword, the physical strength of the gods, or the body of the star inflammation of the gods is weaker than the body of the gods of star inflammation. Now, if this law is destroyed, I worry that Ye Hao''s other laws will not be able to support such a war.


    Moreover, although God''s body has changed the law, Ye Hao''s state has not been restored to perfection. After all, the traumatic spirit is not easily replaced and restored by the laws of the body, but at this time, the trauma to Francisdo is not light.


    Standing in the blood, the two twisted swords in Franido''s hand broke at this time, and a terrible smell of destruction was released from the fragments, and then countless sword fragments were regrouped in the void. It condenses into a magical sword, it is precisely the resurrection of the blood disaster, but this blood disaster is rougher and more ferocious than it has seen before, and the damage it releases is greater than before.


    Around Franido, there is still a terrible law of blood, as well as the law of destruction and the law of killing. Ye Hao almost knows the meaning of this law, and this law should be based on the law of blood and the law of speed. The law of destruction, plus the law of killing, although not fully integrated, is the power of the four-fold law, so it is stronger than the body of God, the law of Ephesus. But the power of Frazido¡¯s law of destruction does not exist in it, which may mean that he still has a simple law of destruction.


    "If you fail, they won''t let you go." Qiu Yanming.


    "Without 100% confidence, Tang Feng would not do this." "Tang Feng doesn''t want this idiom to be used on Tang Feng," Xu said.


    "So, after you saved the girl, how can you let the Hekou team help you find Ichiro Takato?" Ringer said, "Brother, the problem with Sister Tobacco is absolutely crucial."


    Tang Feng shrugged. "If Tang Feng can heal them, they will definitely believe in the idea of ??decline," he said. "Tang Feng just wanted to say that it was given by Takato Ichiro. Can Tang Feng ask them to help Tang Feng find someone?" The entire estuary group would naturally dig three feet away from Youcheng and find Takato Ichiro. ""Can they deal with Takato Ichiro? Even if Ichiro is caught by them, they will not leave it to you. Ruan Qingshuang said: "If Tang Fengs can''t give him to you, then Tang Fengs can''t get the seeds of sturdy grass. Without such a son, wouldn''t all the efforts be wasted? "


    "Trust Tang Feng," Xu said confidently, "No one wants to take the risk of angering those who bow their heads." Tang Feng told them, find that person, give Tang Feng the address, and Tang Feng will deal with it. Then the Tang Fengs can continue to implement the Tang Fengs plan. Then Tang Feng had to try their best to steal that thing. "


    Xia Qiuyu smiled slightly: "Whether you are really crazy or not, if you insist on doing this, Tang Feng can only go crazy with you once."


    When Tang Feng got the support of Xia Qiuyu, he immediately turned his attention to other people.


    What else can Lin Song say: "In any case, Tang Feng must go with you." Tang Feng must ensure that if you are in any danger, Tang Feng can stand up and help you. "


    "Yes" Xu Yongdao: "More people accompany Tang Feng to the oil city, Tang Feng doesn''t mind."


    Qiuyan also made a compromise: "Since you are all crazy, then Tang Feng has nothing to say."


    "If you go to Youcheng, you can count Tang Feng." Zuo Mei shook her head reluctantly: "After all, the temptation of the oil city is too great. The world-famous red light districts are gathered there, but Tang Feng wants Make sure you don¡¯t have fun at will."


    Tang Feng smiled. It''s all here. He also wants to go to the red light district.


    Ruan Qingfu frowned. She is the most worried about this, because she feels that she can''t do anything.


    "Sister Frost, this day''s entertainment is all about you." "Tang Feng believes that Tang Feng will not let you down," Xu said. "If Tang Feng is not 100% sure, Tang Feng will not make such a decision. This is the only way to find Takato Ichiro, Tang Feng has no choice."


    Ruan Qingshuang finally had to compromise. She looked at Zuo Mei''s cigarette helplessly: "They ask you to take care of it."


    "You have a hundred hearts" Zuo Meiyan said: "Today''s entertainment is very complicated, and you will encounter a lot of trouble." If there is anything that can''t be solved, you must ask Feng Ying to help you. She is the most familiar person, Tang Feng thought, with her help, you won''t be confused by anything.


    "Tang Feng will do his best." Ruan Qingfu nodded.


    Although Zhao Yan also thought of a contribution, I am afraid that it will not work now, because she will bring the fruit back to Shenjiang in the afternoon. The girl has been away from school for too long. If she is so crazy, I am afraid that she will not want to go back to school in the future.


    Xia Qiuyu knew that Tang Feng had done so many things to help her find out the real reason for her father''s later death. Suddenly, she had a first impression of the man who gave her the first impression of "Playboy." A bit of affection from the heart: "Tang Feng, thank you."


    "This is also for Tang Feng. Tang Feng should be the one who said thank you." Tang Feng said, "Tang Feng needs you to help Tang Feng steal things from Takato Ichiro, this kind of thing is very dangerous, you will have time. "


    Xia Qiuyu didn''t say a word, just nodded quietly.


    "Tang Feng thinks there will still be a little **** your thief boat." Su Meiyan jokes: "Tang Feng, Tang Feng thought he would tie you up after taking over a day of entertainment. I can''t tie you up." Before Tang Feng went to Oil City, Tang Feng thought you had one more thing to do. "


    Tang Feng nodded: "Of course."


    There is no need to remind Su Mei to smoke. Tang Feng also knew that he should go to worship on the day of her death. Zhang Tainian is the person who changed his life. Without him, there would be no self-confidence today. First of all, regardless of whether the godfather is competent, or whether he sent Tang Feng to Longying at that time, whether he consulted Tang Feng, everything he did was for Tang Feng''s sake.


    Although it is not today, Tang Feng will sooner or later understand why Zhang Tainian will send him to Longying and let him receive that kind of hellish training in "Dragon Fury".


    In the afternoon, Tang Feng stayed quietly in the room alone. He will try to recall the steps taken to untie the fallen head. No details should be missed. Details determine success or failure is the eternal truth. There were not many people on the flight to Dongzhou. Perhaps the brain damage in Dongzhou has been too great in recent years. Tourism, the automobile industry, and even the electronics industry have all suffered great losses. The most serious problem should be the sales of Dongzhou State Automobile, and then the tourism industry.


    A beautiful girl, talking with her friends with relish, what a nice oil city is around.


    "Tang Feng really hopes that Tang Feng was born in Dongzhou. People from Edo are particularly enterprising. The income of Edo is also the highest in the world. People from Dongzhou are very careful about details. They produce very delicate things, except for the Germans. Strict." Tang Feng''s people are a bit sloppy, improvised, and able to get along. This is a world isolated from the rest of the world. "The girl sighed.


    The other girl may have been to Oil City for the first time, so Tang Feng didn''t know how much she had doubts. Tang Feng couldn''t believe it: "Did you say so well?" Tang Feng didn''t sound very good. "


    "Tang Feng tells you, this is all true. The competition in Dongzhou Country is especially fair, there is no interpersonal relationship, and ability is the priority. Moreover, this home is stable, the road is empty, the night is closed, and the sanitary facilities are cleaner- Needless to say. It is also the birthplace of high-end equipment in the world, indicating that the people of Youcheng have a high IQ. Tang Feng must find a man to marry Youcheng, and the children born at that time are also very smart. "The girl firmly said:" If you live in Dongzhou Country, you won''t know what piracy is. Whether it''s their movie CDs, or books and comics, you won''t see piracy." Unlike Xia, there are piracy everywhere. "


    Although some of her words are not wrong, they are still a bit exaggerated, which can be said to be the love house and Wu for Dongzhou people.


    For those who hate Tang Fengyi in Dongzhou and slander historical villains, this girl''s dialogue will obviously sting them. Tang Feng doesn''t like to listen. He doesn''t care how good the oil city is. As long as their Tang Fengyi mentality is not eliminated, Tang Feng will definitely not like this home and this home.


    "Yes, Oil City is very good." He said: "Dongzhou Country is still the most open home in the world. The red light district exists publicly. As long as it receives designated guests, it is legal to open at the specified time and time. "The action movies on the island can even be bought in hypermarkets. If girls don¡¯t have money and want to buy a bag, they can go to some companies to shoot action movies with a few bald uncles they don¡¯t know after school. "


    The girl from Dongzhou Country who had been promoting it was naturally unhappy when she heard someone behind her sarcasm. She glanced at Zuo Mei''s smoke harshly: "One thing, Youcheng people don''t ridicule others behind their backs!"


    "Is Dongzhou Chinese your father?" Lin Song couldn''t help but said: "You don''t know how many humble and shameless things they did, so you''d better shut up to Tang Feng and don''t think that I can''t beat women. "His mother really hates you, the face of Dongzhou country slaves. Since you are so willing to serve the people of Youcheng, then you are an action movie actress who is acting emotionally in Dongzhou country.


    Zuo Mei immediately used Lin Song to smoke a cigarette and said: "Maybe people go to Youcheng to make an island love action movie. Why do you want to expose others."


    "Even if Tang Feng made a love action movie in Oil City, it is true!" The girl said angrily: "Well, a bunch of unqualified guys, you are not worthy to go to Oil City." Since your eyes are in Oil City Poor, what are you going to do in Oil City! Don''t bother to talk to you, idiot! "

 Chapter 827： understanding

    After all this, Ye Hao was panting, his face pale.


    "You are." Shi Si was surprised when he heard Ye Hao''s true voice.


    "go!"


    Ye Hao didn''t explain, he managed to stand up and walked staggering deep in the forest. He used a bone weapon and he was very weak.


    Shi Ji ran to Ye Hao and shouted, "Come on to my back!"


    Ye Hao was the rock chicken who was soft to the back, Shi Ji immediately took Ye Hao to the depths of the forest.


    At the same time, in the valley, the four "soul holes" behind Old Xu gradually disappeared. His chest was up and down, and then a mouthful of blood was sprayed on the ground. The whole person seemed to be a teenager, very haggard.


    Old Xu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked up at the valley, his eyes flushed, his face was full of anger, and he gritted his teeth: "The old man''s soul hole is ruined, I''m afraid the old man''s repair will stop here forever." If the old man doesn''t kill you, he will People! "


    The breath of the cave spirit broke out completely, and he turned into a rainbow and flew out of the valley.


    Ye Hao didn''t know, it was just his blow that directly destroyed the soul cave of a soul cave temple monk. If a soul cave boundary monk was broken, it would be difficult to reopen one and destroy the foundation.


    Old Xu was hit by Ye Hao into a soul hole and was hit hard. He worried that he was less than half of his heyday, but this was not where Old Xu was most angry. What annoyed Old Xu the most was that he worried that it would be difficult for him to go further.


    If you don''t kill Ye Hao, Old Xu will never give up. Shi Ji was holding Ye Hao in the forest, and Ye Hao was trying to compress the liquid in the Yuan Dynasty. The blow just now completely exhausted his vitality power, and he wanted to replenish his vitality as soon as possible.


    At some point later, Old Xu sneered: "You can''t escape."


    His voice was heard clearly from a distance, and the forest was full of echoes and deafening.


    Shi Ji''s face was heavy. Just now, five soul holes appeared behind Lao Xu, that is, Lao Xu opened five soul holes, which was the fifth soul hole, so powerful that she could not compete.


    Although Shiji¡¯s cultivation is the pinnacle of the second realm and is only one line away from the third realm, her power is still very different from those of the third realm, especially the world¡¯s fifth largest practitioner, Lao Xu, etc. Compared with practitioners, her power is still very different.


    Although Lao Xu had been destroyed by Ye Hao and a soul hole was greatly reduced, Shi Ji was still unlikely to become Lao Xu''s opponent.


    As for Ye Hao. At that time, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up, let alone Old Xu''s opponent. If they were chased by Xu, their chances of survival would be very small.


    "Damn it, Mo Tengfei, this old guy''s repair is actually a soul hole!" Zhigui could not help cursing.


    "Mo Tengfei''s identity is certainly not simple." Ye Hao said.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s speech, Shi Ji relaxed a little, and said not angrily: "Your kid is hiding very deep!"


    "If I don''t hide deeper, you''re afraid they are still in your hands." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Well, for your son to save my life, I will forgive you." Zhigui snorted.


    Suddenly, old Xu''s cold laughter came from behind: "The old man saw you, don''t you think you can escape from the old man''s eyes?"


    "This old man is catching up!" Zhigui''s face was heavy.


    Ye Hao turned his eyes and said in his heart: "My weapon has definitely hurt him just now, otherwise, with his strength, it would be impossible not to catch up with what we have so far..." But this old Piff is a soul hole after all. Even if he is injured, Zhigui and I cannot be his opponents. "


    With this in mind, he said to Shiji: "We must leave Hulu Qishan immediately and go to the dungeon."


    "What are you doing in the water jail? Don''t you think that when we got to the water jail, the old man didn''t dare to go against us? Don''t forget that the warden and the deputy administrative officer don''t care when the people in the water jail fight with each other." Zhigui shook his head.


    "No, we are going to the Water Prison. As long as we return to the Water Prison, we will be safe." Ye Hao said, as long as he showed his air-conditioning seven major repairs, the deputy general manager was of course willing to help him deal with Lao Xu.


    Shi Ji didn''t understand why Ye Hao was so sure. She just wanted to ask Ye Hao why a strong breath suddenly blew out from behind them, and Old Xu''s spirit followed hauntingly: "The old gentleman said you can''t run away!"


    There was a loud noise and waves of pressure rolled in from behind the two people. Ye Hao turned his head, a big khaki palm rushed towards him, and Shi Si patted it.


    Shi Ji also saw the big khaki hand behind her. She quickly avoided, but she and Ye Hao were still slapped with khaki hands. The two men were thrown up like kites, and fell from a dozen feet away.


    The two men tried their best to sit up and cough up their blood.


    Old Xu walked towards the two people slowly, looked at Ye Hao, and sneered: "The old man said, you can''t run away!"


    Ye Hao looked up at Old Xu, his eyes rolled, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I didn''t expect you to take that bone weapon from the young master." Old Xu smiled and said, "My young master and I were deceived by you."


    He has a bone weapon in his heart? Did that weapon break the old guy''s soul hole?


    "Hand over the bones and weapons!" Old Xu Lenglu.


    Ye Hao sneered: "If I give you something, will you let us go?"


    "Hey, if you hand over that bone weapon yourself, the old man might consider letting you all die. Otherwise, the old man will make your life worse." Old Xu smiled strangely.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "If you want a bone weapon, you can get it yourself."


    Not long ago, Old Xu still had a lingering fear of the hero''s shots. He walked towards Ye Hao slowly. He is very alert. As long as Ye Hao suddenly sacrificed a bone weapon, he was sure that he could attack and kill Ye Hao on the spot.


    Seeing Old Xu walking slowly, Ye Hao suddenly laughed and said, "Since you know bone weapons, you must know that bone weapons were chosen from me from the beginning, not your young master. Do you know why? ?"


    "Why?" Old Xu smiled.


    "Because that bone weapon was originally something of my family, only my family can use it." Ye Hao said, of course he would brag, he didn''t know where the bone weapon came from.


    Old Xu heard what Mo Tengfei had said. He knew that the bone weapon was actively flying towards Ye Hao, so he had no doubt about what Ye Hao said, because he knew that many big treasures would automatically recognize the owner.


    The five swords of the Southern Manchuria are such treasures, and no one among ten thousand people can make these five swords recognize the Lord. If bone weapons are really such a treasure, then even if bone weapons are robbed, they will probably not be used.


    Ye Hao smiled again and said, "If you promise me a condition, I will tell you how to make the bone weapon admit it to the master."


    "Do you want me to spare you?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. "of course not."


    Old Xu was surprised. "How is your situation?"


    "I want to taste the taste of women before I die." Ye Hao said while looking at Zhigui.


    Shi Ji and Old Xu were dizzy. After a while, Shi Ji blushed and Old Xu smiled.


    "As you can see, we are all injured now. Under your advice, is it impossible for us to escape?" Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t let me know you are lying, boy," Old Xu said with a smile. "If you can''t tell me how to accept your master, the old man will kill you!"


    Ye Hao smiled, stood up and walked towards Shiji. His footsteps are a bit frivolous, and his whole person looks very weak.


    When Shi Ji saw that Ye Hao was really coming, he couldn''t help but panicked and said, "You." Are you really coming? "


    Ye Hao did not answer her, he turned his head to look at Old Xu, smiled and said, "Do you want to appreciate it?"


    "Hey, you are a cunning boy. I can''t leave you two here alone." Old Xu smiled.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "In that case, you will help us find a quiet cave, and then you will stay outside the cave."


    Old Xu''s eyes gleamed, and he smiled and said, "Yes."


    Currently, Ye Hao Shiji and Old Xu are indeed looking for the cave.


    Soon, they found a cave, but Ye Hao shook his head and said, "It''s too dirty, it''s too smelly, change it."


    "Hmm! Do you have a choice?" Old Xu snorted coldly.


    But Ye Hao insisted, saying: "Anyway, I am going to die. I can¡¯t treat myself badly before I die. To be honest, bone weapons are now in my Dan Hai. If you forcibly rob me, I will blow Dan Hai, and bone weapons will Will be ruined." How can you go back to your young master? "


    Old Xu''s eyes flashed, and Leng Binbin said: "Let''s go!" He turned to take the lead, and began to look for the cave again.


    Ye Hao followed Old Xu without delay, very calm.


    Shi Ji also had to admire Ye Hao. In this case, she was still so calm. She couldn''t help thinking, "Didn''t he have any plans?"


    Old Xu looked for a few caves, but Ye Hao refused for various reasons and refused to go in.


    Finally, at the entrance of the ninth mountain, Ye Hao nodded contentedly, "This is the place, and the tired old gentleman is outside watching the wind for us."


    Old Xu''s mouth twitched and sneered: "Son, what trick do you want to play the most, otherwise the old man must let you die!"


    "If this old man is ten times stronger than me, I will try to tease him. You can''t do that, can you?" Ye Hao smiled and blinked at Shi Ji. He took the lead and entered the cave. Shi Ji hurried away. Come here.


    "The old man gave you half an hour!" Old Xu snorted and sat down at the mountain pass.


    After walking a few steps in the cave, Shiji couldn''t help asking, "What can''t you do?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. "What can I do?" If I had a choice, I would have run away. "


    Zhigui looked dead gray.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Anyway, we are dying. Let us take this opportunity to have fun."


    Shi Ji sighed, did not speak, and walked towards the depths of the cave.


    Ye Hao blinked and followed him away.


    Outside the cave, Old Xu said to himself: "Hey, this boy looks really desperate." After going deep into the cave and reaching an empty place in the cave, Shi Ji stopped. She turned around and said to Ye Hao, "Is this all right?"


    Ye Hao looked around and said, "Well, he shouldn''t hear our voices anymore."


    Shi Yurong was slightly red, not knowing what to think.


    "I was afraid he would hear our voices, so I said there was no way to escape." "Now he can''t hear our voices," Ye Hao said.


    Shi Ji was both happy and ashamed. Fortunately, she didn''t think Ye Hao really had a way to get rid of Old Xu. To her shame, she immediately recovered her calm and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Pay attention to how this cave is different from some caves we''ve been to before." Ye Hao said.


    Zhigui looked around carefully and found no difference.


    "Wind!" Ye Hao said, "The cave we''ve been to before, there is no wind blowing out of the cave, only this cave has it, which means that even if we enter this cave, we can find other exits.


    Shi Ji''s color changed, and by this time she completely wanted to know everything about Ye Hao before, and she couldn''t help admiring Ye Hao''s wit.


    Seeing the entrance to the front, Ye Hao said: "We continue walking, we will find the exit, but we don''t have much time, only half an hour, and then the old man will catch up."


    "let''s go"


    Ye Hao took the lead and entered the entrance, Shi Ji hurriedly walked over.


    As they went deep into the cave, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and there seemed to be a vent in front. However, when they came to the end of the cave, they found a stone door at the end of the cave, blocking the way, and the wind blew out from the entrance of the cave.


    "Try to see if you can open it!"


    Ye Hao held the door with his hand and moved Shimen. The other half of Shimen was Shimen, but Shimen did not move. Two people were already injured. After several hard pulls, both of them sat softly on the ground, looking at each other with bitter smiles.


    "It seems we can''t get out" Zhigui smiled.


    Ye Hao looked up at Shimen, frowned and said, "Where the **** is this?"


    "When the old man comes, we are all going to die. What are we still thinking about?" Zhigui sighed.


    "After all, we are not dead." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You son of a **** can still laugh" Shi Ji shook his head, and suddenly asked: "Is what you said is true?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    Shi Ji Yurong turned slightly red, lowered her head and said, "You just said to that guy..."


    "Of course it''s not true. Although my Ye Hao is not a good person, he will not take advantage of human danger."


    Shi Ji immediately raised her face and snorted: "Is this girl so unpretty?"


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Sister Shi Ji was born beautiful."


    "Stop!" Shi Ji waved his hand. "The women of this family are born beautiful, and this girl has nothing to do with it."


    She didn''t wait for Ye Hao to speak, she said, "Anyway, we are all going to die."


    Before she finished speaking, the sound of footsteps would come from the dark cave. At the same time, she and Ye Hao saw a person walking out of the darkness and said with a smile: "It seems that God doesn''t want you to escape the old man alive."


    Old Xu is here.


    "The old man said, if you play tricks again, the old man will let you die!"


    Xu Qi smiled, and the whole person suddenly became Ye Hao with afterimages.


    Ye Hao also sacrificed the bone weapon almost at the same time. The bone weapon appeared, and the light was so great that the entire cave shook for it. Ooo, the bone weapon pierced Lao Xu directly.


    Old Xu rushed back, trying to avoid the attack of the bone weapon, but slowly, the bone weapon was pierced into his chest. At the critical moment, he opened four soul holes, all four soul holes in front of him, forming a four-layer defense.


    With a loud noise, the bone weapon pierced the hole of the soul and was blocked. The impact-resistant Ye Hao flew directly and hit the back of the stone gate.


    This time Old Xu''s Four Soul Caves were also used to resist bone weapons, and the bone weapons failed to injure Old Xu.


    "Hey, what about your magic? How many times can you manipulate him?" Xu Qi smiled and strode towards Ye Hao.


    Shi Ji hit the air blade and shredded it to Old Xu. Old Xu just waved his hand, and the powerful mana swept out, shattering the air blade. As a result, Old Xu Linggong pointed to Shiji, Fu Wutian, condensed into a finger, covered with "Shiji".


    Seeing the fingerprint approaching, Shi Ji rushed out, suddenly forming an air wave, and was impacted by the fingerprint. With a soft sound, the air dissipated, and the fingerprints poke Shiji''s forehead.


    ,,,,..,.


    "Hey, fight to the end!"


    Old Xu Xinbu walked to Ye Hao, bent down, and grabbed Ye Hao''s head.


    "Ronal!"


    Suddenly, Shimen shook violently, and Lao Xu stopped his hands and looked up at Shimen.


    "roar"


    The vibration of Shimen is stronger, and the vibration of the entire cave is also stronger.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Xu''s face changed a little.


    Suddenly, a loud laugh came from behind Shimen: "Haha, the sky can''t stop me!" God forbids me! "


    The laughter was like thunder, and the three Ye Hao were dizzy.


    With a loud noise, the stone gate opened, and the air flow gushed out, and three Ye Hao''s clothes were shot and hunted. A figure flashed out, rushed to Lao Xu, and hurriedly backed away, but the man was too fast. Old Xu just took a step back and was patted on the sky by that person.


    Clicking, Old Xu''s head shattered, turned into a flesh and blood body, and died on the spot.


    Ye Hao and Shi Ji were shocked.


    The man reached into the air, and the bone weapon fell into his hand. Then he grabbed Ye Hao''s back and flew back to Shimen, which closed with a roar.


    Only Zhigui is left in Shimen.


    Shi Ji rushed to the stone gate, knocked **** the door, and shouted: "Xiao Fan!" Xiao Fan! "


    But there was no movement behind Shimen. She knocked for a long time before stopping, sat weakly on the ground, and muttered, "Have you been killed by that person?"


    ...


    Behind the stone gate.


    Ye Hao was thrown heavily on the ground by that person. He yelled without pain. He looked up at the people who brought him in. They were like mummies. The whole person has only bones and skin, with fluffy hair, and lifeless.


    If it weren''t for the person who caught him in front of him, Ye Hao would think he saw a corpse.


    Ye Hao looked from the side and found that behind Shimen was a stone room with only a layer of futon inside.


    "What a weird weapon" At this moment, the body suddenly opened, with a hoarse and ancient voice.


    Ye Hao looked at the mummy''s body, it was looking at his bone weapon.


    After a while, the corpse threw the bone weapon to Ye Hao and said, "Take it away. It is not easy for others to see this thing, otherwise you will be killed."


    Ye Hao thought of moving, his bone weapon flashed, and walked into his Danhai. Then he managed to stand up, clenched his fists and said, "Thank you for saving your life."


    "Hehe, if you don''t look at it, you can also use weapons. Repairing is the eighth condensed state. Do you think Lao Tzu will save you?" The corpse smiled.


    "After all, my elders saved my life." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Don''t be too busy to thank me, because if you don''t meet my requirements, I will still kill you." Mummy. Hey, laugh.


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes and asked, "I don''t know what the older generation wants the younger generation to do."


    The corpse didn''t speak, he walked to the wall of the stone chamber, knocked on the wall, and with a click, the wall fell down, and there was an entrance, and a strong wind blew from the entrance.


    "It turns out that the wind I felt before was blowing from here." Ye Hao''s heart was moving.


    The "follow me" mummy was the first to enter the entrance.


    Ye Hao must follow.


    Crossing the sidewalk, Ye Hao and the mummy came to an open-air platform at the bottom of the valley surrounded by mountains.


    There was a silver-white weapon on the platform, gleaming silver, and the bottom of the valley was almost entirely silver.


    "Pull it out!" The mummies looked at Ye Hao.


    "Elder, can I ask you a question?" Ye Hao said.


    "If you want to ask me why I asked you to pull it out, you don''t have to ask." "Unless you can pull it out," the body said. Ye Hao stepped onto the podium, and the silver weapon covered him. He walked slowly to the weapon, took a deep breath, and held the handle, the weapon trembling.


    When the mummy under the platform saw the shaking of the silver weapon, the plain eyes suddenly flashed out, full of expectation.


    Ye Hao grabbed the silver weapon, and after applying force, he thought that the membership fee was very high, but to his surprise, the silver weapon was easily pulled out. He used too much force, and the whole person involuntarily stepped back.


    Look at that silver weapon, it is now a large work of weapon, dazzling.


    Haha. The mummies smiled and said: "The sky doesn''t give me a pulse, it''s true!"


    Ye Hao looked at the corpse and asked, "What should I do next, my elders?"


    "Do you know the name of the weapon in your hand?" the corpse asked with a smile.


    If Ye Hao shook his head, he would not know.


    "This is called a wandering weapon!" said the corpse: "This is the missionary treasure house of my sacred religion. There are five prohibitions that limit its power. If you want to use its true power, you must unlock it yourself."


    "Tianyan? Wandering weapon?" Ye Hao had never heard of Wandering.


    "Wandering disappeared a thousand years ago. It is no surprise that we have not heard of Wandering." The corpse said, "I am the last generation of Wandering patriarch, Zhang Xian!"


    He stopped and said, "Since you have been approved by the Wave Weapon, you are the 18th patriarch of my Celestial Clan."


    Ye Hao seemed to have changed a little bit, and it would be difficult to become the master of Yanzong this day.


    Sure enough, Zhang Xian went on to say: "In the future, you will have a chance to succeed, rush out of the sky together, and avenge me today!"


    "One day!" Ye Hao was surprised, wasn''t that day when Yan Sect became extinct?


    The first religion on Southman Island is not easy to deal with. Ye Hao said, "With my own strength, do you think you can fight against heaven?"


    "With your talent, as time goes by, you may not be able to cope with heaven." Zhang Xian smiled and said: "I won''t let you be with the sky now. Anyway, I have been waiting for thousands of years and will not wait any longer. Hundreds of years."


    Hundreds of years later, in order to find one day to settle the bill, Ye Hao was acceptable. At this moment, he bowed and said: "The younger generation is willing to be the master of the emperor."


    Zhang Xian smiled and said, "Whether you can become the master of my wandering sect depends on whether you can understand the great Yan weapon."


    He looked around the mountains and said, "Do you know how this world came from?"


    The hero shook his head.


    "Exploring how the world came, this is the goal that we have pursued for generations." Zhang Xianxian said: "Through exploring the world, my ancestors have discovered great things. There are more than fifty great ones. Nine of them are wandering weapons General rules!"


    Ye Hao looked at Zhang Xian blankly and asked, "How many great generalizations are there?"


    Heaven, earth, five days, earth, seven, eight, nine, ten, five days, festival fifty days, a total of fifty days. Zhang Xian said.


    Ye Hao was even more confused.


    Zhang Xian also said: "The sky is one single; the soil is two and one pair; the sky is three: one single and double; the ground is four and one pair; the fifth day is one single and two; the soil is six and three pairs; the seventh day is one single and three pairs; Yes; nine days and one single four pairs; Earth ten: five pairs. "The first, third, fifth, seventh, and ninth days are five days, one day, ten days, or five days. Two, four, six, eight and ten are fifteen pairs, or thirty pairs. Ten pairs are hidden every day and dozens of pairs are 25 pairs on the ground, both of which are very large, and there are also fifty pairs. "


    Ye Hao frowned, seeming to understand.


    Zhang Xianxian explained in a different way: "Tai Chi has two children, the sun and the moon are at 04:00, the five elements are born, the five elements are December, December is 24, and 50, because of the large number."


    "What do you mean by nine out of forty?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "Tai Chi is one of those who left!" Zhang Xian explained.


    "What is Tai Chi?" Ye Hao asked again.


    Zhang Xian patiently explained: "You can understand it as the way of heaven."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao said, "Can I understand? If 50 people stand in a prescribed order, there is only one way to stand, but if one person is taken away, but there are still 50 places, there will be endless The change.¡± The one who is taken away is the one who escaped. "


    Zhang Xian''s pupils wince, and he secretly sighs: "What a miraculous understanding!"


    For a person who is exposed to such a simple metaphor for the first time, it is impossible to describe "a large number of generalizations."


    "Elder, one of them should be the key to controlling the evolution of the entire world. This is what you call the Way of Heaven." Ye Hao smiled and said, "That''s why I say that the great generalists are 50 people, and 9 out of 40 people. Am I right?"


    Zhang Xian looked at Ye Hao deeply and nodded: "You are right."


    "Can I start learning how to shoot now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhang Xian nodded and said: "The Wild Goose Artillery Method has 49 basic weapon methods, but it can be derived from endless changes. As long as you understand the overall situation of the 49 weapons, you can then learn more about its future. The weapons law must not lose those main weapons."


    With that said, Zhang Xian''s big sleeves waved, and Ye Hao immediately gleamed on the light screen on the terrace, and the one-way pattern suddenly surfaced.


    "In order to understand these styles, we learned 49 styles of this great weapon." Zhang Xian said.


    Ye Hao didn''t follow these patterns, but said: "Older generation, my friend is still outside, you..."


    Zhang Xian was cold before he finished speaking: "After I die, you can do whatever you want, but you can''t do it now. You must start to understand this great weapon right away."


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows, why did Zhang Xian say such things, look at his appearance. Is he really dying?


    Zhang Xian seemed to know what Ye Hao thought, and said, "Actually, I died a thousand years ago. You see me now, but a living dead."


    "Living dead?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Since you are in this place, there is a ban to prevent the passage of life." "I am a dying person," Zhang said. "Without these prohibitions, I would become a dead bone."


    Ye Hao has changed, and it is definitely not easy to leave these bans on banning mage.


    "After so many years, the ban here has begun to collapse. The longest 7 days, the ban will completely disappear." Zhang Xian said: "Finally, in the past seven days, you learned to shoot. Otherwise, if the ban fails, you will definitely Attract strong people nearby." You will eventually leave before the ban completely collapses, but even if someone comes, they can¡¯t do anything to you, hey, because when the ban starts to collapse, once it gets close to the ban, it¡¯s Will produce a powerful suppressive force. It will be suppressed to the four levels of the spiritual realm. "


    After a pause, he said: "When I asked the old man to lay down the suppression ban, it was to prevent someone from breaking the ban forcibly and stealing my sacred sect''s heritage, haha, once their change of dynasty was suppressed." The ban was completely suppressed. Before the collapse, they didn''t have enough power to unearth the inheritance of Shitai''s laws. When the ban was completed, the stone platform had been destroyed and they could not obtain legal inheritance. "


    Ye Hao secretly said, carefully arranged.


    "Your practice is not big enough. The most important thing now is to understand these methods first, and then keep them firmly in your heart." Zhang Xian said.


    Ye Hao nodded and sat on the floor. Before long, he was completely silent in the meditation of the Gaul.


    With the Dharma experience, coupled with Ye Hao''s understanding, and a high degree of consistency with the Dharma, he believed that he would learn to develop the weapon law within seven days.


    In an instant, five days later, Ye Hao had learned most of the patterns, only a few people hadn''t understood it, and it was also very fast.


    In fact, the ban began to collapse on a large scale. The body of Zhang Xian, who had withered, became even more withered. He sat on the ground and looked up at Ye Hao, with a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth: "The sky can''t stop me."


    His breath disappeared completely, and he was already sitting down.


    Almost at the same time, a voice came from outside the valley: "Will that demon fox be at the bottom of the valley?"


    "Go down and take a look."


    In his speech, more than a dozen people flew out of the valley and fell to the bottom, and the bottom of the valley soon fell to the bottom.


    Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the man. He also saw Ye Hao sitting on the platform. The people who suddenly came to the bottom of the valley were Jiang Chuan and eight spiritual monks, all of whom were Mo Tengfei''s subordinates.

 Chapter 828： violence

    "Master Wood!" Jiang Chuan was surprised.


    "Motivation!" The monk''s other blood clotting environment happened to see the stone platform with the pattern of the Gaul country.


    Jiang Chuan also looked at the view formula, and he immediately responded: "This guy is understanding Dharma!"


    Thinking of this, his eyes showed greed and flew towards the stone platform, and the other eight condensed monks flew past.


    "Since you are dying, I will treat you like this!" Ye Hao sneered, and suddenly took off the truncated sun pill, and a powerful force suddenly flowed through his body.


    He didn''t know that Dan''s power should be so violent. He couldn''t help but roared and suddenly stood up, with a charming figure, and rushed to Jiangchuan, with five fingers wide open, into Jiang Chuan''s mind.


    Jiang Chuan was shocked, and hurried back, but his cultivation was only in the condensing state after all. Ye Hao could kill even the cultivator of the gods, how could he not be able to deal with him? With a touch, Ye Hao''s five fingers were inserted into Jiang Chuan''s forehead, and the power of the Heaven Cut Pill poured into Jiang Chuan''s body.


    In an instant, the river turned into a mummy, and the whole person''s potential was sucked up.


    When the other eight monks saw this scene, they were dumbfounded and ran in all directions.


    Ye Hao stepped on thunder and lightning, overtaking one of them, five fingers grabbed this person''s chest, and this person''s potential was also sucked up. Then, I saw Ye Hao''s figure flashing across the bottom of the valley like lightning. After a while, the remaining 7 mixed-race monks died in Ye Hao''s hands, and the potential energy was drained.


    After absorbing the potential, Ye Hao landed on the center of the stone platform, his skin suddenly turned red, and even the blood visible on his body radiated from his body. From a distance, his whole body seemed to be burning.


    Nine different forces passed through his body, making his body seem to burst at any time. But soon, these nine powers were cut off by Dan''s power, and they were continuously injected into his Dan Sea.


    He sat down in a hurry.


    With the operation of the heresy, He Danhai''s liquid rose frantically, reached its limit immediately, and then was absorbed and purified by the heretical Zhenli. After so many times, his Danhai has been filled with pure milk as the liquid of the summer coin.


    Even Ye Hao did not expect that he could condense the spring of the ninth life in such a short period of time.


    With a steady heart, Ye Hao immediately began to gather the spring of life!


    Half an hour later, the ninth uncontaminated life was condensed, and his power soared to an unbelievable level. At this time, he worried that he, like the spiritual monk, was on par with the spiritual realm.


    However, to Ye Hao''s surprise, the potential was still continuously injected into his Dan Sea, and he hurriedly concentrated his work into the original solution.


    So after three hours, when the last trace of potential was exhausted, his Danhai was filled with the original liquid.


    Looking at the Dan Sea in his heart, Ye Hao couldn''t help being beaten with affection. Ancient books have records that Nine is the ultimate in life. From ancient times to the present, almost everyone can only open the nine fountains of life.


    Only the sons of the powerful Taikoo family and Taikoo creatures have the opportunity to open the ten fountains of life! Now he will have the opportunity to open the tenth spring of his life, and the perfect spring without fouls, how can he not be excited?


    Ten perfect springs, even the Primordial Family and Primordial Creatures, do not seem to exist.

 Chapter 829： greedy

    Ye Hao took a deep breath and began to condense the tenth life spring, but at this moment, someone came out of the valley.


    "The fox ran into the valley!"


    "go!"


    Ha, Motaige!


    "One eye, Tieqiaosan, are you worthy of a demon fox?"


    After the sound came for a while, a three-tailed fox stepped on the rock wall, jumped several times, and then jumped into the bottom of the valley.


    Then, Mo Tengfei, Tieqiao three, One-eyed, Stubbs four also fell to the bottom.


    The four Mo Tengfei were here to hunt the devil fox, but they did not expect to see Ye Hao disguised as a woodcarving mage at the bottom of the valley. Then they all saw the pattern of the stone platform of the Gaul Kingdom, and they were almost unanimously surprised: !"


    They are all monks in the realm of God, don''t they see the mystery of these normals?


    However, in the next moment, Mo Tengfei''s four suddenly changed their faces. They feel that they are being suppressed by some force. Mo Tengfei, Stubbs and One-eyed Xiuwei fell to the fourth spiritual realm, although the third iron bridge was a chain. It has also been suppressed.


    "Laughing Fan!"


    Suddenly, a person came down from the bottom of the valley. This person was actually Shiji.


    As the ban began to collapse, Shimen was loose, so Shiji broke through and reached the bottom of the valley, but didn''t want to run straight with Mo Tengfei and the others.


    Shi Ji was originally called "Xiao Fan", while Mo Tengfei was called "Ye Hao". Mo Tengfei looked at Ye Hao suddenly. He didn''t realize that Master Wood was Ye Hao.


    Mo Tengfei looked at Shiji again, and said coldly: "Where is Old Xu?" Is it possible for you to escape him? "


    Shi Ji glanced at the crowd and rolled her eyes, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "No, he seems to be on the Dharma on the stone platform!"


    One eye suddenly changed color.


    Mo Tengfei and others went to see Ye Hao. They didn''t know that Ye Hao was condensing the tenth spring of life.


    "Hey, demon fox for you, I want Gaulish!" Stubbs laughed, suddenly jumped up, and flew to the stone platform.


    Tieqiao III, Cyclops and Mo Tengfei also flew by.


    The three-tailed fox used this opportunity to slip away from the valley.


    Shi Ji couldn''t chase the fox this time, so she flew towards Shitai.


    The first person to fall on the platform was Stewart, followed by Cyclops, Mo Tengfei, and Tieqiao, and finally Shi Ji, who fell beside the hero and blocked Ye Hao behind him.


    After Mo Tengfei and others came to Shitai City, they all found a "wave weapon" beside Ye Hao, and the silver light of the wave weapon was dazzling. Once they saw it, they knew that this was not a sentence, and at the same time several people had developed greed, and they all ran to Ye Hao.


    Shi Ji''s hands shook in front of her chest, and a stream of air flowed through between her hands. After a while, she shrank into a ball and turned into an air knife, filled with violent air currents, causing the air sword to vibrate and buzz. Buzzing.


    Mo Tengfei and others knew that the horror of this "emperor spirit" was not directly past, but behind.


    Shi Ji''s footsteps moved, and he passed back to Ye Hao, released his air knife, and slashed Mo Tengfei with a sharp whistle!


    Mo Tengfei''s face sank, and after a few steps, he hurriedly backed up a few steps, and offered a half of his body to meet, collided with the air knife, there was a loud noise, the air sword collapsed, and flowed into countless air to escape.


    But Mo Tengfei also felt uncomfortable. He was also shaken a few steps, and the Hubble in his hands was humming and shaking.

 Chapter 830： opponent

    However, at this time, Tieqiao''s three eyes and Stubbs'' laughter had swept towards Ye Hao''s side, Shi Ji only showed his magical power, and at this time he could no longer exert his second mana.


    "You don''t want to kill this boy, do you? Let me help you say no to him." Stubbs smiled strangely, and took Ye Hao''s head.


    Shi Ji hurriedly went out to accept Stewart''s attack, but he did not really attack Ye Hao. His hand stopped halfway, and then he reached out to grab the wave weapon next to Ye Hao.


    Almost at the same time, the third one-eyed iron bridge also reached for a weapon.


    The three of them stretched out their other hand to the other side at the same time, stroked the cross with their three hands, and took a step back.


    The third iron bridge is the flow of the car body. He first stabilized his body shape and grabbed the weapon in one step. He couldn''t help but laugh.


    However, the third iron bridge was not happy for too long, and a cold voice came into his ear: "Do you deserve my things?"


    I saw Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes, and Huo ran up and punched Tieqiao on the head.


    "I don''t know!" Tieqiao''s trio sneered, **** each other and forming waves across the air.


    With a touch, two fists crossed, Tieqiao''s three arms numb, and the whole person couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Ye Hao''s body is not smaller than Tieqiaosan, Tieqiaosan Xiaoye Hao, how can you use it?


    At the same time, Ye Hao grabbed the wave weapon and pulled it out of Tieqiao''s three hands. Then, Ye Hao took a big step and fired a weapon at Tieqiaosan. The weapon turned on, and the tip of the weapon was filled with amulets.


    Three iron bridges were shot directly through the chest, and his face was still an incredible color before he died.


    At this time, Ye Hao opened ten uncontaminated springs of life. Although he has no mana, he can use the power of the mellow Yuanyang to condense the texture of the law of divine power, showing the art of Dayan¡¯s artillery, and the power is not inferior. The magic law model formed by mana. Ye Hao took out his weapon from Old Bridge No. 3''s chest, took out a series of blood beads, and immediately fell to the ground.


    Mo Tengfei, Stusha and Cyclops suddenly changed colors.


    ,.,..,.


    Stubbs hurriedly laughed back, raised his hand to sacrifice the appearance of the man, Fu Man, turned into a golden wolf claw, and grabbed the weapon to the sky. When there was a loud noise, Tianyan shot Golden Wolf''s claws without slowing down, and continued to stab Stubbs'' laughter, making a sharp noise.


    Hmm! Stewart giggled and offered a magic weapon. A spear appeared in his hand, and lightning struck the weapon in the sky.


    The weapon collided with the spear, which aroused a strong spark. Ye Hao didn''t move for half a step. Stubbs laughed a few steps, but was frightened back a few steps. It was stronger than strength, and Stuyao would not be Ye. Hao''s opponent.


    Ye Hao launched the Tai Chi Flying Rain technique, raindrops were like flying swords, slashing everywhere until Stubbs laughed. Almost at the same time, Ye Hao bent down and ran, following the rain sword, and was killed until Stubbs laughed.


    Stubbs smiled and sacrificed magic. Fu Wu turned into a white wolf and rushed out. The white wolf passed through the icy overflow, the rain sword froze, and the rain swords that were frozen to death fell to the ground.


    Yu Jian fell to the ground in an instant, and Ye Hao was exposed. A weapon smashed the white wolf into pieces. After that, his entire foot was hit by thunder and lightning, and Stubbs'' laughter was suddenly swept away. A weapon hit Stuyao. Throat.

 Chapter 831： control

    There was thunder on the weapon, thunder shining, he executed the thunder of eight barren land, and attached the power of lightning to the weapon in the sky. The sound of the weapon was so fast that Stubbs laughed before he could escape, and the waves shot out his throat.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao killed two of the five great masters of the water prison.


    The one-eyed change made Mo Tengfei''s heart shocked.


    After killing Stubbs, Ye Hao looked up at Mo Tengfei and said nothing. He shot at Mo Tengfei from the air, covered in Ului, and flew his weapon at Mo Tengfei.


    Mo Tengfei sneered, didn''t retreat, and ran forward hurriedly, Big Hubble slammed forward fiercely, suddenly empty, runes splashed, Hubble spread.


    ,,.


    At this time, One-Eyed snapped a bite and pushed himself onto Ye Hao. Shi Ji hummed coldly, flew up, sacrificed the black knife to split an eye, and one-eyed sneered, sacrificing magical power and the Shiji War.


    At the same time, Ye Hao Mo Tengfei has already killed each other. Tianan Weapon and Daji like yeast. Every time they attack, they stir up countless amulets and rise to the sky.


    Ye Hao had just learned the method of Dayan''s weapon, but he didn''t melt through it. At this moment, Mo Tengfei was just to help him master this great weapon.


    Mo Tengfei was very smart in laws, but at first he was able to suppress Ye Hao, but as Ye Hao became proficient in weaponry, he gradually fell into a trough. Even Yu Zhixuan and Zhang Xiandu boasted that Ye Hao''s understanding of the power of gods was amazing. No wonder he mastered the Dafa Yuanfa in such a short period of time.


    "boom!"


    The weapon tip of the Tianyin weapon rushed out of the ten thousand amulet, which turned into a nine palace map, spinning extremely fast at the weapon tip, and rising with strong wind.


    This is an evolution of the Dayan artillery method, which is derived from 49 basic artillery methods, a shooting at Mo Tengfei, and at the same time, the nine palaces on the tip of the artillery are also suppressed to Motengtun.


    "What lens is this?"


    Mo Tengfei made a fuss and hurriedly returned. He felt an astonishing power in the picture of Jiugong.


    However, compared with the speed, Mo Tengfei flashed lightning under his feet than Ye Hao and Ye Hao. They caught up with Mo Tengfei behind him, and the Wave Cannon pushed the lightning onto Mo Tengfei.


    Mo Tengfei tried his best to resist Hubble, but his Hubble was still beyond the control of the weapon-tip Jiugongtu Town. Then, the map of Jiugong shot by Ye Hao Mo Tengfei also hit Mo Tengfei.


    Mo Tengfei was thrown out when he touched him. After falling dozens of feet, his face bled on the ground.


    Not far away, the one-eyed face and Shi Ji saw this scene, and he was shocked. He tried to force Shi Ji back and flew out of the valley.


    Zhigui did not chase him.


    Ye Hao wanted to kill Mo Tengfei in the past. When a person suddenly flew to the bottom of the valley and fell behind Mo Tengfei, he smiled and said, "You were in Medicine Valley that day, didn''t you try your best?" Or have you been working hard these days? "


    Coming to the emperor''s symbol, Wang Heng!


    Shi Ji obviously saw Wang Heng, and saw Wang Heng appear suddenly, and seemed to be a little dissatisfied with Ye Hao. She couldn''t help but worry about Ye Hao. These five emperors have eight major disciples, and they all have amazing talents and unparalleled strength. There are almost no opponents in the same territory.


    Ye Hao looked at Wang Heng and smiled: "Should you not come and tell me these nonsense?"


    Wang Heng smiled, not seeing Mo Tengfei''s eye, so he walked slowly from Mo Tengfei to Ye Hao, smiling faintly: "I came here, naturally I will take your life!"

 Chapter 832： Icy

    He threw out a kind of charm and flew towards Ye Hao. After that, the charm swallowed the world and lit up countless ice and snow, like a spoon spilled on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao threw a fireball, the flame filled the sky, and the ice and snow falling in the sky hit together. The place where the ice and fire hit was thick smoke, and the whistling sound continued.


    With a roar, Wang Heng sacrificed a mysterious bird magic, the rune filled heaven, turned into snow, flapped his wings and killed Ye Hao. The cold was amazing. Ye Hao and the others'' spirits were frozen at the foot of the stone platform, forming a thick layer of ice.


    Ye Hao sneered, although Wang Heng is Fu Huang¡¯s disciple, Xiuwei is much more than him, but now Wang Heng¡¯s Xiuwei has been suppressed to four spiritual realms, so he cannot defeat this war, and he does not allow himself to fail. .


    Seeing the snow and ice flying, Ye Hao started the rain of Tai Chi, using ten unparalleled springs of life, with the unparalleled power of Yuan Yang, to extract the lines of the Gaul country, and to give full play to the power of Tai Chi Fei Tian Yu.


    With the sound of the runes, the sand dunes in the image of Tai Chi collided violently with the snowbirds, causing an earth-shattering explosion, and the side of the stone was hit in pain.


    Suddenly, raindrops intertwined with ice and snow and fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "Hey, you are really better than when you were in Medicine Valley, but you are still my opponent!" Wang Heng smiled at Ye Hao, very calm, he did not regard Ye Hao as a real opponent.


    "Ronal!"


    Suddenly, the ban at the bottom and around the bottom of the valley, the rate of collapse accelerated.


    "Is Prohibition disappearing? This place seems to have existed for many years." Wang Heng said to himself, knowing in his heart that since this place has such a strong defense ability, it must have the most treasures.


    Ye Hao looked up and looked out of the valley, worried that the prohibition of such a large-scale collapse would definitely attract the attention of the Five Emperors.


    Almost at the same time, outside of Hu Qishan, the intrepid medical practitioners, killings, tortures, mages, and dark people all felt the collapse of the ban.


    "Forced, in Hulu Qishan"


    "Fox Qishan still has such a strong ban."


    "Hey, interesting, I don''t know who left the ban."


    "Maybe through these prohibitions."


    Five strong men rushed towards the Fox Seven Hills almost at the same time.


    Barton


    Wang Heng looked down at the Dharma on the stone platform and laughed. "I don''t know what magic are recorded in these patterns?"


    He looked up at Ye Hao, smiled and said, "You must have spells, right?"


    Ye Hao''s eyes flickered, and today he couldn''t let Wang Heng leave alive, smiling, his feet stepped on the thunder light, and the whole figure rushed to Wang Heng''s body like an arrow from the string.


    This time, Wang Heng''s face finally became a little serious. He flew up, the charm between his fingers, and also killed Ye Hao. Seeing his hand throwing the spell out, the spell suddenly turned into ice-cold poison gas, paint brush Splashed on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao offered sacrifices to the Ten Thousand Wood Amulet, the green wood sword energy cut across to the ice sword air.


    Both of them were heavily illuminated by the sword, which made it difficult for them to see their figure clearly.


    Shi Ji''s heart suddenly mentioned in her voice that Ye Hao''s opponent was Fu Huang''s disciple. She was one of the eight geniuses in Xiuluo''s blood field. She didn''t believe that Ye Hao would be Wang Heng''s opponent.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao Wang Heng and Wang Heng were killed in the valley. At this time, Wang Heng had already sacrificed his magic weapon, holding a purple sword in his hand, and the sword was flying over there, and the purple sword air was flying across the sky.

 Chapter 833： Charm

    Ye Hao uses the method of the big swallow weapon, the weapon mouth of the sky swallow shakes, the weapon flower is danced, the sky is filled with runes, and the purple sword aura constantly exchanges attacks.


    Wang Heng was holding a sword in his right hand, but there was a spell between his fingers, ready to attack Ye Hao at any time. The same is true for Ye Hao, his left hand is also attractive. If he competed with a spell, Ye Hao might not be afraid of Wang Heng. boom!"


    Ye Hao and Wang Heng sacrificed their charms almost at the same time, the ice and snow amulet collided with the fireball symbol, the ice and fire intertwined, and the smoke billowed.


    "Hey, I want to know if you can stop this kind of charm?" Wang Heng smiled and threw out a kind of charm. The light of charm flickered and turned into Ye Hao, who was hit by the ice and snow disk, with a rapid momentum.


    Ye Hao didn''t sacrifice his charm, but dropped the raindrops of Tai Chi flying all over the sky, hitting the Tai Chi map onto the ice wheel. With a loud noise, the ice wheel and the Tai Chi map collided, and snow and ice suddenly filled the sky.


    "Who did this boy learn his magic from?"


    Wang Heng''s heart was moving, and the sword in his hand was once again distributed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao picked up a weapon, pointed the tip of the weapon at the tip of the sword, and fought fiercely with Wang Heng. The two people were immediately surrounded by signs. The flint between the lightning, the killing of two people from the bottom of the valley to the other side, like a dragon swimming, like an eagle flying, and like a soul, passing through the sky, the air vibrates.


    Shi Ji was stunned. She thought it was impossible for Ye Hao to compete with one of the eight geniuses.


    Outside the valley, at this moment, many people were coming, shimmering figures, but these people did not enter the valley, but watched Ye Hao and Wang Hengfa outside the valley.


    "Who is this person? I can''t believe I can tie Wang Heng."


    "Oh, Brother Wang, your disciple Xiuwei seems to be banned inside, but this boy may be the same. He can tie a tie with your disciple. This boy is not easy."


    "Haha, no matter who this boy is, the old man will accept him as a disciple."


    "Hey, it depends on whether he agrees with you, maybe he will choose me."


    "Don''t argue, this boy is mine, he will be the pillar of my future life."


    "Hey, it''s not that easy to win the Hunger, you just have to watch it quietly, and when he wins, wait until he wins."


    "Haha, yes, but I believe that kid will not let us down."


    Calm was restored outside the valley.


    Barton


    Ye Hao showed the thunder of eight barren land, where the sound of weapons rumbling loudly, and the dense thunder roaming around Wang Heng, like a world of thunder and lightning, trapping Wang Heng.


    Wang Heng sneered, showing the magic of a mysterious bird, waving between the runes in the sky, overflowing coldly, like a silver dragon, swimming around him, as long as there is the power of thunder approaching, it will freeze. Into icy ice.


    Suddenly, the cold air around Wang Heng spread violently, breaking through the surrounding lightning. Afterwards, Wang Heng poked at Ye Hao like lightning, the cold between his five fingers, and the four rough silver-white chills hit Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao didn''t retreat. He moved his five fingers, and thunder and lightning hit four times. The sound of thunder was like a knife, and it cracked into coldness. After four explosions, lightning and cold collapsed, and strong gas swept across eight directions.


    Eight-way barren land is undoubtedly one of Ye Hao''s strongest attack methods.


    Ye Hao Wang Heng flew around, five fingers used bullets, countless thunder knives to kill Wang Heng, sudden diarrhea like mercury, castration like angry waves.


    Wang Heng''s face finally became solemn. He sacrificed the mysterious bird spell, Fu Futian, and turned into a metaphysical bird of ice and snow, spreading his wings and flying.

 Chapter 834： numbness

    "Ronal!"


    The thunder collided with the snow and ice birds, and the wind was blowing in all directions, mixed with snow and lightning.


    The two of them had nothing to conceal, and they both did their best in the battle. Ye Hao showed magic and used a big swallow weapon, such as an arrow, to stabbing Wang Heng''s vital points in the storm.


    ,,,,,.


    The purple sword and the silver weapon continued to fight, shining bright sparks.


    Wang Heng of the Vietnam War was even more shocked. The power of the Wave Cannon was really too strong. It was endless like the waves. His arms were numb and he could barely grasp the sword.


    He could not imagine that Ye Hao, a spiritual monk, would have such a powerful force.


    Between the optical flint and steel, the two fought thousands of times, and how many times the weapon collided with the sword is impossible to count.


    The two men fought for nearly two hours, but still did not win or lose.


    Wang Heng''s appearance has always been exhausted, but Ye Hao is alive and well, as if he has endless power. This is the horror of ten unpolluted springs in life. Nine is the ultimate. After exceeding the limit of 9, incredible changes will occur.


    Eight barren thunder roads, Tai Chi rains, these two small magical powers are always Ye Hao''s utmost ability in this realm, and with large weapons, his combat effectiveness has reached the strongest.


    At this moment, Wang Heng''s speed could not keep up with Ye Hao at all.


    The ban at the bottom of the valley has collapsed faster, and the suppression force against it has become stronger.


    But Ye Hao''s physical strength was not affected, because he was not a chain monk. With his arm firmly gripping the Sky Yan weapon, Ye Hao strode in front of Wang Heng and grabbed Wang Heng. The big weapon was like a dragon, fiercely rushing towards Wang Heng, and the tip of the weapon was shining with a nine palace pattern.


    Wang Heng resisted with a sword. When the voice sounded, Zijian directly shook the fly, but Ye Hao failed to use this opportunity to hold it because he was still shaken three steps.


    After stabilizing his body, Ye Hao stepped on the thunder and lightning again to kill Wang Heng. Wang Heng sacrificed the ice-cold ice sword amulet. The sword symbolized into an ice sword and was held in his hand.


    Ye Hao smiled. The big weapon was as heavy as Mount Tai, hitting Wang Heng and leaving, the weapon shone, the amulet was gleaming, and there was a rotating picture of rumors in front of him. This picture is also the evolution of the 49-type gun, which is much more powerful than the Jiugong picture.


    With a loud noise, Wang Heng stabbed this gossip photo with a skate. The ice skate broke and the chart bombarded his chest, causing him to stagger and cough up blood.


    Ye Hao was surrounded by the flying rain, thunder and lightning filled the sky under his feet, and his whole body suddenly lost weight to Wang Heng¡¯s body. His big weapon pierced Wang Heng¡¯s head with a piercing whistle. The weapon light painted to cover Wang Heng¡¯s head. Whole person.


    At this time, Wang Heng seemed irresistible.


    However, Wang Heng is one of the eight geniuses of the Shura Blood Domain. At the critical moment, the talisman shining all over his body, the cold air is like mist, released from him, and condensed into an ice wall in front of him.


    The silver weapon hit the ice wall, the wall cracked, shattered like a mirror, and then spilled on the ground. Almost at the same time, Wang Heng had already retreated some distance, his face was so ugly that he almost killed Ye Hao''s hand, which was a great shame to him!


    "Ronal!"


    At this time, the ban finally began to completely collapse, and the stone platform engraved with the Dayan Artillery Method was also torn into pieces.


    Wang Heng gritted his teeth and flew out of the valley.


    Ye Hao and Zhigui also flew out of the valley almost at the same time.

 Chapter 835： training

    Mo Tengfei climbed up, trying to escape the valley. After Mo Tengfei flew out of the valley for the last time, it collapsed into ruins almost immediately, with the valley as the center, collapsed within thousands of feet.


    "roar"


    Several hundred feet of gravel was suddenly lifted up and rolled over. After a long time, they did not fall completely.


    Ye Hao and Wang Heng flew out from the beach. As soon as they flew out, Ye Hao used a weapon to kill Wang Heng again. However, at this time, an indifferent voice spread: "You have won."


    The thunder and tremor caused Ye Hao to spit out blood almost involuntarily. With a steady heart, Ye Hao followed the voice and saw a dozen people in the distance. One of them was Fu''s kingly way!


    "Master!" Wang Heng saw Emperor Fu, his face full of joy.


    Hmm! Fu Huang snorted coldly: "Useless things!"


    Wang Heng¡¯s submission: "Master, I..."


    Fuhuang waved his sleeves and said coldly, "Needless to say."


    Wang Heng stopped talking immediately, and he glanced at the corner of Ye Hao''s eyes, revealing endless murderous intentions.


    Fu Huang looked at Ye Hao and Leng Binbin and said, "Why do you want to see the moon and teach the wasteland to run to the thunderous road?"


    Ye Hao was shocked in his heart, but his face was calm, and he said respectfully: "Older generations, I only learned the barren road in that valley."


    "Nonsense!" Wang Heng sneered: "I also saw the above pattern. Why didn''t I see the road to the thunder and the moon?"


    "Have you seen the real human theme of the Eight Barren Roads?" Ye Hao said with a smile: "Besides, you just fought with me, how can your words be convincing?"


    Wang Heng suddenly looked at Mo Tengfei, and said coldly: "Just now you too, did you say that was the magic food of Thunder Road in those eight barren land?"


    Looking at Mo Tengfei, Ye Hao cried secretly inwardly.


    Zhizhi couldn''t help but worry about Ye Hao. The strength of Fu Huang and others also relied on Mo Tengfei.


    Mo Tengfei looked at Ye Hao and said, "I don''t know if this is a barren road, but I can be sure that it must be a thunder and lightning."


    Wang Heng''s face sank.


    Ye Hao looked slightly changed, he didn''t expect Mo Tengfei to help him. He didn''t know that Mo Tengfei helped him because he knocked down Mo Tengfei at the bottom of the valley, and Wang Heng surpassed Mo Tengfei, which made Mo Tengfei feel very ashamed.


    Fu Huang looked at other strong people and said, "What do you think?"


    "Hehe, this boy seems to have used a spell. We can''t see what he does, but his talent is beyond doubt." "I think this is good," a strong man said to the strong with a smile. "Let us observe for a while. If there is nothing suspicious about his identity, we won''t be too late to focus on training."


    The emperor frowned and looked at the others.


    Another strong man preached: "Shortly after the Shura battlefield opens, if his identity is not a problem, let him enter the Shura battlefield too." If he comes out of the Shura field alive. "


    Seeing such a strong man, he continued to preach: "Then we accepted him as his own disciple."


    "Hey, who would treat him as a disciple?" The strong man laughed at the voice.


    "No matter who he chooses, he is his master!" It is recommended that Ye Hao join the road of light on the Shura battlefield.

 Chapter 836： Accept

    "Yes!" The strong man made a decision.


    Fu Huang immediately looked at Ye Hao. Ye Hao didn''t know what Fu Huang had talked with other people. He made the worst preparations and only heard Fu Huang whispered: "What''s your name?"


    "Ye Hao" Ye Hao replied.


    He didn''t think that the young man wearing the bronze mask in front of him was the one who kept the bitter master in the dungeon. Soon, he calmed down and said: "From today, you will be the deputy administrative officer of the water prison." But if you have other tasks to do and you have to help them, will you? "


    Ye Hao nodded without hesitation: "Yes!"


    "Well, let''s go back." Fu Huang said softly.


    Ye Hao nodded and flew away with Shi Ji.


    Wang Heng''s face was gloomy, looking at Ye Hao who was gradually disappearing. "Master," he said, "They don''t accept this person as a disciple. This shows that Master still has doubts about his identity. As long as I can prove that he is a moon worshiper, he will definitely die!"


    Fu Huang also looked at Ye Hao, and said to himself: "Has he also learned how to open a weapon at the bottom of the valley?" I can''t believe I''ve never seen it before. "


    ...


    After half an hour, Ye Hao and Shi Si left Fox Qishan.


    Shimu finally asked: "You, they are still questioning your identity, are you really a moon worshiper?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Of course not."


    Zhigui didn''t ask any more questions. Obviously she didn''t believe Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not continue to explain, and said to himself: "Let me help the other five people, I am afraid to test mine..."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhigui couldn''t help asking.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Let''s go back to the dungeon." He said he was the first to fly away.


    "Well, take my place and say nothing." Zhigui yelled and followed.


    On the way back to the dungeon, several people flew past them.


    Ye Haohe stopped, turned around, and saw that it was the warden and some people in the water prison.


    The overseer stopped in front of Ye Hao and said with a smile: "Haha, I can''t believe I still have such a deep Tibetan in the dungeon."


    "The warden gave this award." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Don''t be too modest, even Wang Heng said that the boy is not your opponent. In three days, your name will spread throughout the blood field." The general manager smiled and said: "The Five Emperors will not accept you to pass on your disciples, probably It''s because they don''t know who should accept you as a disciple. After a while, you will definitely become a disciple of a follower of the emperor."


    "Don''t worry, even so, I used to be a marine policeman." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Haha, great!" The supervisor smiled. "Go, follow me to the dungeon."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    At this time, Ye Hao followed the warden back to the water prison.


    After returning to the water prison, the chief manager announced that Ye Hao had become the deputy chief officer and told all the people in the water prison about the fiasco of Ye Hao and Wang Heng. Everyone in the water prison was shocked. Who is Wang Heng? That is Fu Huang''s missionary disciple. In our water prison, there are some practitioners in the same field who can defeat Wang Heng.


    Those who laughed at Ye Hao who had no talent wanted to find a breakthrough underground, and some of them flattered Ye Hao, hoping to get the heroic "Haihan". Ye Hao ignored them, so he left the general manager and Shi Ji. Go back to his own stone house.

 Chapter 837： Add to

    Stone house.


    Ye Hao sat on the bed and said to himself, "Since they didn''t deal with me just now, it means that they have believed me, as long as I do nothing." Let them know that I am a person who worships the moon. "


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "Why did Mo Tengfei help me just now?"


    He really didn''t understand why Mo Tengfei wanted to help him just now.


    "Yes. He already knows that the bone weapon is on me, so he can help me to prevent it from falling into other people''s hands." Ye Hao frowned and said, "But this old man has been killed by Zhang Xian, he I don''t even know the bone weapon on my body."


    Ye Hao shook his head, no longer thinking about it. He looked at the ten non-polluted life springs in Danhai, and murmured: "I can''t believe that these ten springs can help me open the tenth spring of life!"


    Condense the gas, condense the fountain of life; turn to the mental state, gather the Taoist platform; the soul hole environment, open the soul hole.


    Ye Hao has reached the peak of the cohesive atmosphere, and soon he can begin to condense the Dao platform and have an impact on his mentality.


    From Danhai to understanding the sea, life merges with the spiritual power of the sea to form a platform of Dao, transforming the power of Yuanyang into a kind of magical power. This is the state of spirit.


    Breathing in an open valley, walking and running horses, not invading cold and heat, not afraid of water and fire, cultivated mana, has magic power, and has a lifespan of 300 years. This is a state of mind.


    Road platforms are different, divided into large-scale channel platforms and non-scale channel platforms. Non-scale channel platforms are divided into several types of non-scale or complete non-scale channel platforms.


    Ye Hao has ten fountains of life, but he doesn''t believe that ten channels can be condensed. After all, it is impossible to have ten fountains of life. The spiritual power in the ocean determines how many Taoist platforms a practitioner can gather.


    Just like in a state of condensation, the practitioner refines the essence of the body. If the potential of the body is exhausted, the essence will be exhausted


    If the spiritual power of the spiritual monk in the ocean is exhausted, he will not be able to continue to gather the platform of Taoism. If Ye Hao exhausted his brain power while condensing these five platforms, then his remaining five fountains of life would be useless.


    However, as the potential continues, brain power can also increase, but Ye Hao does not yet know how to increase it. More importantly, he has not tried to influence his mental state. How does he know if his mental power is sufficient?


    At this time, Ye Hao was not eager to condense Taotai. He recalled his recent encounter with Wang Heng and said to himself: "Wang Heng''s approach should be to change his mentality seven times. If his amendment is not suppressed, I am not his opponent."


    He wanted to defeat the seven-year-old Wang Heng and condense at least two undefiled platforms in his condensed atmosphere in order to break through the end of the second heaven in his state of mind.


    "However, with my current strength, if he sacrifices a bone weapon, it will not be difficult to kill him." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed, and he would definitely be able to kill Wang Heng with a weapon.


    Of course, unless he has to do this, he doesn''t want to use bone weapons, this will be his last card.


    "With this position of deputy director, I should be able to spend more time on promotion..."


    Ye Hao stood up suddenly and walked out of the stone house. He needs to find a place to practice Yan weapon practice. Otherwise, if Wang Heng came to his door in the future, he would have no choice but to hide in the water prison.

 Chapter 838： trouble

    Soon, he came to Shiji''s hut and told her what happened to him.


    Shi Ji looked at Ye Hao and asked, "What the **** are you doing?"


    "Not as good as you" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are the deputy warden of our water prison," Shi Ji said in a bad mood. "This girl dare not hurt you."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can do your best." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Yes!" Shi Jimei flashed past, smiling: "Where are we going?"


    "Outside" Ye Hao said.


    The two men immediately left the sink. Shi Ji came to the dense forest outside the water prison and smiled and said, "What the **** are you doing?" If you only have four days to be intimate, if I try my best, will you suffer a huge loss? ? "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "You just think that I am the fourth layer of air."


    "Well then! I will use the same method against you!"


    When she flew towards Ye Hao with a black knife in her hand, Shi Ji suddenly rushed towards Ye Hao, like an arrow far away from the rope.


    Ye Hao thought of a movement, Dan Hai''s Yan weapon in the sky immediately appeared in his hand, the big weapon buzzed at the Shiji, and the mouth of the weapon swallowed. Shi Ji slashed the knife on the tip of the weapon, and the tip of the needle splashed sparks on the horse.


    Although Shi Ji is a chain monk, she is still disturbed by the stray weapons. She is secretly shocked. No wonder this kid can practice aerial skills.


    "Don''t be distracted when playing with me." Ye Hao smiled, Tianyan shuddered with weapons, swallowed with weapons, and left to cover Shiji.


    Shi Ji danced with the black sword to dissolve the weapon''s face, and then immediately stepped on the ground to kill Ye Hao, with the knife pointed at Ye Hao.


    With a weapon in his hand, Ye Hao struck several weapons like lightning, and collided with a black knife when the noise was endless.


    Suddenly, two people killed the dense forest on the spot. There were signs everywhere in the past, and the leaves were fluttering.


    Suddenly, I heard Shisi yelling: "No way!" It is impossible to be like you, I am not your opponent! "


    "You can speed it up and rebuild it."


    "Yes it is!"


    Then they met again, until half an hour later, they finally stopped and walked out of the forest.


    Shi Ji looked a little tired, he looked at Ye Hao affectionately, and didn''t like to say: "Don''t ask me to practice with you in the future, I can''t afford the trouble."


    "No, don''t forget that I am now a deputy administrative executive." Ye Hao smiled and took the lead into the dungeon.


    Shi Ji looked at Ye Hao vigorously and walked into the dungeon.


    In the next few days, in addition to consolidating his position, Ye Hao went to Shiji to "exchange opinions" every day. Although Shi Ji didn''t try her best, she could almost match the five-level spiritual realm, but he could not help becoming Ye Hao.


    If the stone tool only uses the spiritual realm comparable to Ye Hao''s fourfold practice, then only one part will be lost.


    On the sixth day, the person who killed the department found Ye Hao and asked Ye Hao to perform the task with them tomorrow. Although the people who killed the department did not say what the mission was, Ye Hao knew that most of the so-called missions were tested by the five emperors themselves.


    In this task, someone may come to test his identity. If his identity is revealed, others will definitely kill him cruelly.


    Although the intention of the Five Kings had been roughly guessed, Ye Hao still had to leave.

 Chapter 839： select

    the next day


    Ye Hao put on the bronze mask and followed the murderer out of Shula''s blood zone. There were thirteen people who killed the master, who were practicing monks in the third realm and had a good understanding of everything, and the rest were practitioners in the second realm.


    Zhang Han, a monk of the Third Kingdom, is the leader of this mission.


    Walking through the bleeding edge area, Zhang Han looked at Ye Hao and said, "This mission is located in Lan Country, Chishui Prefecture. We will go there to kill."


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I''ll tell you as soon as I get to Chishui." Zhang Han smiled: "After completing this task, you can get 10,000 points of contribution. Although you are now a celebrity on my Skyline, you are not a disciple of the Five Emperors after all. There must not be much contribution at hand, right?"


    Patting Ye Hao on the shoulder, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to protect your integrity when I go to Chishuizhou this time."


    "Thank you, boss!" Ye Hao smiled.


    "let''s go"


    The party continues their journey.


    Three days later, they finally arrived in Chishui City, Chishui County.


    This time Ye Hao didn''t know who to kill. He couldn''t help thinking, "Isn''t it the one who killed Murong?"


    "Take off your mask, put on your clothes, and go to the city." Zhang Heng gave Ye Hao a burden.


    Ye Hao followed suit. Soon they pretended to be a pair of mercenaries and paid the stones to enter Chishui City.


    Chishui City is more than ten times that of Tianlong City. It is very prosperous. The street was full of people. In any place, they can be regarded as advanced practitioners.


    After Ye Hao entered the city, he learned that the clans in Chishui City belonged to Murong. There are eighteen states in Zhaozhou, and each clan has a state territory. It can be said that, except for Handan City, Chishui City is the deepest place in Murong City, and the master is like a cloud.


    "This time we are going to kill a disciple who worships the moon." Zhang Han said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao was very scared, he said, "I don''t know where this person is in Chishui City. When shall we do it?"


    "This person pretends to be Murong''s sacrament." Zhang Han said: "The three days he practiced is the soul of the cave. When the real hand is the real hand, I will entangle him first, and you will help attack from the side."


    Everyone nodded, and Ye Hao nodded honestly.


    "Find an inn for a day off, and we will leave tomorrow." Zhang Han said.


    Currently, Ye Hao and others have found an inn. The inns in Chishui are very good. In addition to the lounge, there is also a practice room.


    ,,.,,.


    Regardless of whether he was killed tomorrow, Ye Hao had only one choice, and that was to try his best to help Zhang Han. They killed that person.


    ...


    The next day, Zhang Han called everyone to his room and said to the crowd: "I checked yesterday. That person is about to leave Chishui City. We are ready. Let''s leave this city now."


    The crowd nodded, and then went back to pack their things separately.


    Soon, Zhang Heng took Ye Hao and others out of Chishui City, came to the forest outside the city, and said to Ye Hao: "This is his only way out. Unless I do this, no one can take the lead."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Zhang Han immediately took everyone to ambush in the mountains and forests.


    Soon after, there was a man in the forest, two men in their thirties. The man in white clothes has a cold face, and the big man in green clothes has a rough face. They are all monks in the cave.


    Zhang Han said to Ye Hao and others: "The situation has changed. I didn''t expect two people to worship the moon!" The Tsing Yi man''s practice was just the beginning of the soul cave, and he gave it to you. Let me deal with the person in white clothesThe latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www. novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall .com/down/165744.htmlApocalyptic chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall. com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record this time (Chapter 839 Selection) Read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 840： rude

    As Zhang Han said, he flew out of his hiding place and rushed straight at the man in white.


    Ye Hao and others also stood up from their hiding places one after another, surrounded by big men in green clothes.


    "Huh? Who are you?"


    The big man in Tsing Yi had eyebrows, and glanced at Ye Hao and so on.


    "The one who killed you!" A butcher sneered and walked towards the man in Tsing Yi. A dozen other people followed his hand. Each of them hit the air and killed the big man in Tsing Yi from the air from all directions. .


    "I don''t know!" The green man hummed and offered magic and amulets to the sky, turning into countless feathers, which splashed into the air like arrows, shattering the blades of the air.


    Then, the big man in Tsing Yi chopped off the hands of the three who killed them, and the two-meter-long wings were filled with letters and were chopped off.


    what.


    The screams sounded, and the three of them were directly cut off by their wings. After landing, the upper body is still struggling.


    "He, he can''t enter the soul cave for the first time!" The others in the killing department were shocked.


    Ye Hao was also surprised. He swam around looking for Zhang Han''s whereabouts, but saw Zhang Han and the white people fighting to the depths of the mountains and forests, where the old trees were broken, and amulets were everywhere.


    Zhang Han actually fell in a downwind, and might soon lose to the person in white.


    At this moment, the big man in Tsing Yi fired his weapon and killed three people, leaving only six people beside Ye Hao.


    The big man in Tsing Yi glanced at Ye Hao and snorted, "Who are you?" Why am I here to ambush us? "


    Ye Hao said nothing.


    "Since you don''t want to say anything, no one is leaving today," the big man in Tsing Yi muttered.


    He opened his weapon again, turning the rune into wings to kill Ye Hao, etc. Ye Hao had no other way except for the eight barren roads, and the speed of other people was not as fast as him, and they all died under their wings.


    Ye Hao was the only one who besieged the big man in Tsing Yi.


    The big man did not continue to deal with Ye Hao in Tsing Yi, his face changed slightly: "Eight barren roads are going to thunder!" Are you a moon worshiper? "When he saw that the big man in Tsing Yi recognized his barren road, but Ye Hao didn''t notice him, he turned around and fled into the deep mountains of the forest. The big man hurriedly caught up with him behind Qing Yiran .Although Ye Hao would run to the road, he was not as good as the big man in Tsing Yi. He was quickly caught.


    The big man in Tsing Yi jumped in front of Ye Hao and said coldly, "Say it!" Why did you rush into the thunderous road? If you can''t give a reason, don''t blame me for being rude to you


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes and smiled, "Except for those who worship the moon, who do you think can rush to the road of thunder?"


    "Are you a moon worshiper?" Tsing Yi Dahan''s face changed slightly.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer.


    "Why are you with these people, because you are a month worshiper. Those people just can''t be moon worshipers." The big man in Tsing Yi said.


    "Why can''t they be moon worshippers?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Their techniques for controlling airflow are different from those taught by moon worshippers. They are more like practicing monks at the end of the day!" The big man in Tsing Yi said coldly, "Should you be a person from the world, too?"


    "So what? No, so what?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well! If you are a person in the world, then I will kill you anyway." The big man in Tsing Yi was very cold.

 Chapter 841： student

    "Why? Are you also a moon worshiper?" Ye Hao asked again.


    The big man in Tsing Yi blinked, stepped closer to Ye Hao, and said coldly: "I''ll ask you again, are you a person who worships the moon?"


    "If you are a moon worshiper, I will naturally be a moon worshiper." Ye Hao smiled.


    The big man in Tsing Yi was killed and frowned and said, "Since you are a moon worshiper, why are you still on the horizon?"


    "Since you are a moon worshiper, why do you go to the Murong Palace to worship?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "How did Master arrange you to go to heaven?" the big man in Tsing Yi asked suddenly.


    Ye Hao shrugged, sat directly on the ground, and said, "You have been chasing me for so long, so you want me to rest before answering your question?"


    The big man in Tsing Yi sat opposite Ye Hao and said with a smile: "Eight poor people are worthy of my magical power to teach Taoism in the city. Of course, if I am not taller than you, I may not be able to catch up with you."


    "If you want to learn, I can also pass on the method of appearance to you." Ye Hao smiled.


    The big man in Tsing Yi shook his head. "How can I dare to learn without the master''s permission?"


    Ye Hao smiled and suddenly said, "The godfather asked me to go to heaven to get things, and now everything is here."


    "What''s the matter?" The big man in Tsing Yi looked up at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao cautiously looked around, and muttered: "There is another person on the horizon. Be careful, he is nearby."


    The big man in Tsing Yi walked up to Ye Hao and said with a smile, "Don''t worry."


    His words have not been finished yet, Ye Hao has already sacrificed the Tianyan weapon, and a weapon fired at his head that approached him. This weapon was too fast and too abrupt. Even though the man in Tsing Yi had already reflected it, he still did not completely dodge it. Open.


    With a whimper, Tianyan''s weapon pierced the left chest of the big man in Tsing Yi, pierced the chest directly, and splashed blood.


    Ye Hao drew his weapon like lightning, and then fired a second weapon at the big man in Tsing Yi. The nose of the weapon gleamed in the rune and evolved into a rumor map.


    The big man in Tsing Yi shrank his students, grew up, and took a few steps back, almost avoiding Ye Hao''s attack. "You are not the one I taught on the moon," he said.


    "I am a person from the world from head to toe!" Ye Hao smiled.


    The big man in green wanted to say something, but he couldn''t help coughing up blood. His left chest bleeds more than anything else. He covered the wound, turned and left the depths of the forest. His voice echoed in the forest. "Child," he said, "I will solve it with you."


    As soon as the big man in Tsing Yi left, footsteps came from behind him. Suddenly, Ye Hao was taken aback. He turned around and took a look. A man flew from the mountain. It''s Zhang Han.


    "Are you okay?" Zhang Han asked.


    The hero shook his head.


    "We are leaving now, these two people are too strong, we are not their opponents." Zhang Han is learning the road.


    Ye Hao nodded, and then asked, "Shall we go now?"


    Zhang Han nodded, flew away with Ye Hao, and soon left Chishuizhou.


    Just when Ye Hao and Zhang Heng were leaving, two people came, one of them was a big man who was in Tsing Yi just now, and the other was a white man who had just met Zhang Heng.


    "Damn! This boy is amazing!" The big man in Tsing Yi yelled at him.


    The man in white smiled and said, "If you want to live in this world, how can you not be cold and ruthless?"

 Chapter 842： sacrifice

    "It''s Qing Song, if you were stabbed by this kid, you wouldn''t say that." The big man in Qing Yi snorted.


    "When he went back and asked him to kill the emperor, 70% of him was not a person who worshipped the moon." The white man whispered.


    "Why is it 70%?" The big man in Tsing Yi was curious.


    He said: "We still don''t know where he learned his eight barren land, and 20% of the 10% has been deducted. This is what we most suspect." More importantly, he was too calm just now. It''s too hot. He only stayed in the sky for a little over a year. I don''t believe he will degenerate into what he is now. He must have been trained in a certain school before. This door may even be worshipped by the moon. There is still 10% here, so only 70%. "The man in white smiled.


    "This makes sense." The big man in Tsing Yi nodded.


    "Lord Killer said that more than 60% of people may bring him back to heaven." The man in white smiled.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he is really a moon worshiper?" the big man in Tsing Yi asked.


    "Hehe, under his advice, even if he is sent to the Moon Church, what else can he do? Isn''t it possible to subvert the horizon?" A smiling man.


    ...


    Three days later, Ye Hao and Zhang Heng returned to the Xiulao blood field. Ye Hao didn''t know what happened after he left.


    After entering Sula''s blood field, Ye Hao and Zhang Heng returned to the dungeon stone room separately.


    Stone house.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and said to himself: "That person can never be a person who worships the moon."


    Although he hasn''t taught the moon for a long time, he knows that as long as the Four Laws are willing to do so, the eight barren land can be passed on to any disciple of the church, and the master''s consent is not required.


    Other moon worshippers also know that the master¡¯s permission is not required to study the Bachang Banglei Road. The person just said that without the permission of his master, he would not dare to learn from the barren road, which is very suspicious.


    In addition, Ye Hao also found a lot of doubts, so he finally sacrificed Tianyan''s weapon and wounded Tsing Yi''s big man. He deliberately didn''t stoke the key. In fact, just in case, if the big green man was really a moon worshiper, he wouldn''t kill him by mistake.


    "Nothing should be revealed." Ye Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the master''s voice entered the stone room bitterly: "Child, how long has the old man slept?"


    The male Ye Hao Wenyan immediately walked out of the stone house and smiled and said bitterly to the master: "Older generation, you have been sleeping for several months."


    The master sighed: "After I came to the dungeon, I am afraid that my sleep time is equal to all my previous sleep time."


    Looking at Ye Hao, he said: "Child, I want to wait for you to become a craftsman, and then pass your life and death ban. But now, I want to pass your life and death ban. Hey, if something happens to the old man, the life and death ban is also A successor."


    Ye Hao''s face changed a little, "Old man, why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    "Hey, your kid is not busy and happy, but think about me first, but I have a conscience. The old man didn''t pick up the wrong heir." The bitter owner laughed: "Actually, the old man is just worried that the kid can''t press the king''s road, so he joins the rest of the sky A few people came to deal with me, so I passed the life and death prohibition to you in advance.The latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address £ºHttps://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Collection\"Record the reading record of this time (Chapter 842 Sacrifice), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!If you like "The Chariot of Doomsday", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 843： battlefield

    Ye Hao frowned. "Don''t other people know that their predecessors have a life and death ban?"


    "Of course they know, but they don''t want the king to be forbidden to live and die, and then they force them." "It is for this reason that they did not help the king against me," the bitter host said with a smile.


    "So even if the king invites them now, they might not be willing to do that, do they?" Ye Hao said.


    "At the same time" "Recently I heard that the ban on the Shura battlefield has been relaxed," Master Guo said. "To enter the Shura battlefield, the others must ask the king for directions."


    "Battlefield?" Ye Hao wanted to know that he had never heard of this place. "Do you know why this place is called Shula''s blood field?" The master asked with a smile.


    "Does this have anything to do with Shula''s battlefield?" Ye Hao reacted immediately.


    The master nodded, "The reason Tian Yaoya wants to build another base is because of the guardian''s battlefield." Many years ago, Sura invaded the Huoyun Kingdom, but was defeated by the Huoyun Kingdom. King Sura came here with the remnants and built Shura''s battlefield. Those who built the Shura battlefield have refineries and forbidden mages. "


    "With the concerted efforts of these people, a terrifying Shura battlefield was built deep underground. Although the Huoyun country was powerful, it was unable to attack, but the Xiulao people never came out."


    "When Cyrus was defeated, King Shura was severely damaged. It is said that the emperor was dead after the completion of the war. Haha, Emperor Shura left countless treasures and inheritances on Shura''s battlefield. Who wouldn''t covet these treasures? ?"


    "However, Shura''s battlefield finally fell into the hands of the horizon."


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao couldn''t help frowning and asking, "Aren''t other forces jealous?"


    "What about your eyes?" Zi laughed: "Other forces don''t want to have a positive conflict with the horizon outside the academy, and the waves themselves cannot completely open the battlefield, so the other forces are still in place."


    After a pause, he added: "Although there is no way to fully open the battlefield, the people of Heaven broke the ban on the battlefield, and the battlefield ban is relaxed every few years." If the interference of the mage is forbidden at this time, the time for the ban on loosening may be Lasts about four years. "


    "In other words, does it take about four years to enter the Shura battlefield?" Ye Hao said.


    The master nodded bitterly, "If it''s not unexpected, then it is."


    "If other forces know that people on the horizon can enter Shula''s battlefield, shouldn''t they sit idly by?" Ye Hao said.


    "Hey, of course not." The master smiled and said, "The old man remembers that when I was not trapped in a water jail, whenever the battlefield opened, people from other forces would come, and the people of heaven would only let them Enter Shura''s battlefield." However, other troops naturally have to pay a price, that is, other forces must send forbidden mages to resist Shura''s ban on the battlefield. "


    "How long is it from the beginning of the battlefield?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This old man can''t remember. Three, five days and a half month." Master Guo said: "There are five areas in the Shura battlefield, which are called the five major war zones. Due to the prohibition and suppression of every battle zone, not everyone can enter. ." For example, in the first battle zone,

 Chapter 844： heritage

    Only practitioners in the Four-Pole First Territory can enter. In World War II, Third Theater, Fourth Theater, etc., the fifth theater can only be entered by practitioners who transcend the quadruple mystery. "


    In other words, if I go to repair the battlefield, I can only enter the first battlefield? Ye Hao suddenly.


    "Hey, you''d better seize the time to break through your mentality and enter the first area. Most of the benefits are not there." The master said with a smile: "The emperor¡¯s legacy is most likely in the fifth area, and the emperor is in the other areas. The possibility of inheritance is getting smaller and smaller."


    "Has no one ever found Sura''s legacy?" Ye Hao asked.


    The master shook his head. "No one has ever found the emperor''s legacy."


    "Are there any clues about Emperor Shula''s succession?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes!" said Master Ku: "People who are in harmony with man and nature have a stone tablet. It is said that there is a lot of information on the stone tablet. It is said that whoever can get this information can find the emperor''s inheritance."


    "What information?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "The flowers are on the other side, and the flowers are on the other side." The master said bitterly.


    "Is this the only word?" Ye Hao asked.


    The master nodded bitterly, "There are only these eight words. So far, no one has been involved in the mystery of these eight words."


    "What do you think these eight words mean, senior?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Haha, if the old man knew, he would take away the inheritance of Emperor Shula." The master smiled bitterly.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly, with only the clues of these eight characters, no wonder no one could find the inheritance of Emperor Xiuluo.


    "Well, let''s continue talking about business. This old man tells you now that you cannot live and die." Master Ku said: "The ban on life and death is divided into a life and death ban and a death ban. The old man is learning the death ban. "


    "Old people, why don''t you study life and death?" Ye Hao was a little confused.


    The master smiled and scolded him: "Life and death are opposites. If you still want to prohibit life and death, a careless person will be attacked. I have a life and death ban. Many people die because they have learned life and death. Meanwhile."


    Ye Hao swallowed his saliva and at the same time knew that the life and death ban had such a huge risk.


    "When the old man first started, he only studied the issue of prohibiting death. But later, the old man couldn''t help but learn to prohibit life. Hey, but the old man is still young, where can he do so much?" Master Ku said: "At first, the old man did balance the life and death ban. He didn''t surprise him, but later..."


    At this time, the bitter master''s face was very painful, and he said: "Later, the life and death prohibition in my body lost balance, making me lose my mind and even go crazy."


    Therefore, he did not say, he just sighed, and then said to Ye Hao: "You must promise your husband unless one day your practice becomes the highest state of Nanman, or you will never learn to live and die at the same time."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Master Ku said nothing, he raised his right hand at the same time, and took out the vast mana from him, suddenly he rolled around on the water.


    Only the bitter palms left and right palms, each time there was a stack of spells, and I don''t know how many.


    "Left life and right death. I passed all this to you. Remember what I just said, you can only learn one of them for the time being." The master gently pushed and shoved the two spells to Ye Hao at the same time. Pounced and flew away.

 Chapter 845： glory

    Ye Xian was surrounded by lightning, and there were lightning everywhere. In order to avoid being hit by lightning, he had to stretch his body around the lightning. As he shuttled between thunder and lightning, he watched them.


    Ray is one of the most violent forces in the world!


    Ye Xian didn''t want to master the characteristics of this power overnight.


    A day later, he still couldn''t use Yuan Yang''s gas to simulate lightning.


    the next day.


    The third day


    ...


    ninth day.


    Ye Xian didn''t have a deep understanding of the characteristics of thunder. He murmured: "Don''t get close to the words of thunder. It is impossible to understand the characteristics of thunder."


    Suddenly, he jumped up and performed the rain-proof technique of Tai Chi. He let lightning hit the Tai Chi map, and his head was gleaming and translucent. There was a loud bang, lightning bombarded the Tai Chi map, the Tai Chi map collapsed, and lightning was scattered, but there was still a trace of lightning bombarding Ye Xian. The intense pain made Ye Xian almost can''t help shouting loudly.


    Only by sensing the power of thunder can we understand the characteristics of thunder! This is what he realized when he realized the characteristics of rain water.


    In this way, he constantly rushed towards the lightning, showing that the power of the lightning had weakened, and then let the rest of the lightning hit him.


    Outside Lei Ze, Lei Dapeng and Yu Zhixuan didn''t know when they actually came. Seeing that Ye Xian was bombarded by lightning, Lei Dapeng slowly opened his mouth: "Fourth, you have received a good apprentice!"


    Yu Xuanxi laughed and said, "Hey, this boy is hard enough for himself. Only those who hate himself have the opportunity to become a truly strong person."


    "That''s why you accepted him as an apprentice." Lei Dapeng said.


    Yuxuan smiled and nodded.


    "If he really learns to run to the barren road, he will not have the problem of self-protection after reaching Sula''s blood field." Lei Dapeng said.


    "Although Shula''s blood realm encourages each other, only practitioners in the same realm can kill each other." Yu Xuanxie smiled and said, "At the same realm, this boy does have the power to protect himself."


    "If he can pass the Lord''s test, he will become my son of the moon!" Lei Dapeng said: "The religious masters have not chosen a son until someone inherits the emperor''s sherry."


    "Hey-hey, yes, the son of that evil Emperor Jinli is called his son." Yuxuan smiled: "I have worshipped the moon for many years. No one can be recognized by Jinli''s heresy. This boy may be me. Worship the key to the moon and restore the key glory!"


    Lei Dapeng suddenly looked at Ye Xian Lei Ze in the distance and said, "He succeeded!"


    Yuxuan also looked at it, and saw Ye Xian''s five fingers bounce, five blue qi shattered the hollow, five ditches were cut in Zeze, and mud splashed several feet high.


    It took Ye Xian nine days to finally become a thundering road to eight barren land!


    "It took him ten days!" Lei Dapeng whispered.


    Haha. Yuxuan smiled and said: "When the master came back, I also had the capital to show off!" Ye Xian did not notice the rain outside Lei Ze and Lei Dapeng at all. He was intoxicated in the spirit of spiritual practice. The power is still a physical method!


    Foot Bahuang, like running thunder, is actually the essence of Bahuang.


    Ye Xian flashed quickly on the muddy surface of Daze. Every time his feet fall on the ground, there will be thunder and lightning. From a distance, Ye Xian seemed to follow the thunder while dancing.

 Chapter 846： Charity

    The sound rang, and the bell rang 18 times. This is an emergency decree. Ye Hao took a deep breath, got up and left the stone house, and came to the dojo.


    The dojo was already flashing, and Ye Hao was invited to the podium as soon as he arrived. After all, he is now the deputy director of the water prison.


    On the platform, Ye Hao sat next to the supervisor. The supervisor said to Ye Hao: "The battlefield is already open."


    Ye Hao looked the same, but his heart was a little surprised.


    "This time you are asked to repair the battlefield. You can bring fifty to eighty people into the Second World War area." The CEO said: "Three of us will have to go to the third and fourth theaters. ."


    "When are we leaving?" Ye Hao asked.


    "On Shula''s battlefield, the vitality is very weak. You must prepare enough rocks before you set off." The manager said, "Get the rocks ready and pick someone with you so that you can set off." Go pick it now. All practitioners in the second world are your choice, but no more than 80 people. "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Then the supervisor looked down at the crowd and said, "All the people in the second field are not abiding by the rules."


    As soon as this sentence came out, more than 800 people came to the fore. They are all air flow, soul flow, and body chain flow, most of which are chain flows.


    Ye Hao stepped off the podium and came to the front of the crowd. He blinked at Ye Hao every season, meaning-choose me!


    "Zhigui!" Ye Hao said.


    Shimu''s face was full of joy. "Can I bring some people?"


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    Zhigui immediately selected about 20 practitioners from the Second World, all of whom were her close friends.


    Ye Hao glanced at others again and said, "Those who don''t want to go back!"


    At present, half of the people retreat immediately. Obviously these people do not want to repair the risk of life on the battlefield. They should know that this time the battlefield will be repaired, but it will be enough to stay on the battlefield for more than four years. Who can guarantee that they will be safe and sound within four years?


    Suddenly, Mo Tengfei stepped forward and said with a smile: "I want to go too."


    If Ye Hao''s eyes flickered, would he let Mo Tengfei follow him?


    "Don''t forget, I saved your life not long ago!" Mo Tengfei suddenly smiled at Ye Hao: "Hey, are you afraid of me, so you dare not let me go in with you?" If this is the case, I will Quit doing it. "


    "Your will is useless to me." Ye Hao''s voice sounded, no matter what he did, he would not let Mo Tengfen in.


    Seeing that Ye Hao would reject himself, Mo Tengfei hurriedly preached: "I know the secret of the eight characters."


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Why don''t you gamble?" Mo Tengfei smiled and preached, "Don''t you even have the courage to gamble?"


    Ye Hao Mo Tengfei didn''t pay attention. He looked at others and saw some strong monks, all of whom had been selected. Soon, he selected more than 30 people, including Shiji''s, nearly 60 people.


    ,:.


    Ye Hao turned his eyes and thought: "He wants to go in too much, does he really know the secret of these eight words?"


    Thinking of this, he sent a text message to Mo Tengfei, saying: "You can only bring in at most six people."


    Mo Tengfei said happily: "Okay!"


    In this way, Ye Hao gathered 65 people, and he immediately said to the executive executives: "Supervisor, I have chosen it."


    "Go and get ready. Pay more for a stone, and we will leave in three hours." The sheriff said.

 Chapter 847： young

    Ye Hao nodded.


    At this time, Ye Hao and his 65 men all went to the trading floor to exchange a lot of stones with their contribution points, then left the water prison and headed to the Shura battlefield under the leadership of the supervisor.


    Sula Battlefield is located in the forest in the center of Sulao Blood Field. Above the mountains and forests, the clouds are full of fog and fog. From a distance, the dense clouds are almost visible. Only those high peaks can show clouds and mists and be seen by everyone.


    This time, not only Ye Hao and the others, but the other five people also came. The six streams merged and passed through the original mountains and forests and reached the open space between the mountains.


    In the center of the clearing, there was a large round hole on the ground. Next to the light hole was sitting an elderly man. The place where he sat was forbidden and spread to Guang¡¯s mouth.


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hao''s mind.


    The general manager suddenly transmitted a voice to Ye Hao, saying: "This person is the forbidden mage of Huoyun Nation, otherwise the entrance to the first theater will be supported, and there will be forbidden mages in other theaters."


    Ye Hao suddenly said that if other troops want to enter the Shura battlefield, they must send a forbidden mage to resist the ban at the entrance.


    "This is the entrance of the first war zone, go in." A man wearing a bronze mask suddenly spoke.


    Thousands of frozen monks immediately entered the light cave.


    Ye Hao''s heart is moving, it seems that there should be five such entrances.


    "The people who participated in the Second World War are here with me."


    A master''s bronze mask lightly mouth, when he first walked into the eastern forest, Ye Hao and others followed closely.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others came to another bigger hole. It was sitting next to three middle-aged people, and there was a dense ban below, which spread to the entrance of the cave.


    "They are the forbidden wizards of Baixue, Moon, Heaven and My Heaven." The CEO conveyed the message to Ye Hao again.


    "Go in" the master''s bronze mask man said lightly.


    Ye Hao nodded to the manager and led his own people into the light hole, like falling into the water and sinking into the hole, and the other five people also entered the light hole one by one.


    People only felt that there was light everywhere, and their bodies kept falling. After a dozen breaths, they finally stepped on the ground, and the light around them spread.


    Ye Hao looked up and saw the boundless land, including Gobi, deserts, ruins, volcanoes, and oasis. The sun is in the sky, and the sun burns on everyone.


    The thin vitality of the world, such as Ye Hao, is extremely uncomfortable. If you want to fight here, the mana consumption is huge. If it is not for the spirit stone to supplement the mana, it is best not to fight with people lightly.


    "What about the others?" Zhigui turned around and took a look, but none of the other five people were with them.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you don''t know. In fact, every group of people entering the cave are randomly transmitted to the Shura battlefield." The stone chicken side, thin body, scarred, and black on the outside, smiles. .


    The man took off the mask somehow.


    After hearing the man''s words, Shi Ji turned around and looked at him with a smile: "Have you come to the Shura battlefield?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t come, but before I came, I used my donation to buy a lot of information." The indecent young man smiled, his small eyes full of love, and stared at the stone chicken.


    This person is called Bai Xiaofei, his practice is not high, but he is an alchemist.

 Chapter 848： inherit

    "If they don''t go with us, wouldn''t it be better?" Ye Hao smiled and said to Mo Tengfei, "Can you tell me now?"


    Mo Tengfei, hey, smiled and said, "What?"


    Ye Hao blinked his eyes and smiled: "You said, do you know the meaning of these eight words?"


    After hearing that sentence, everyone looked at Mo Tengfei.


    Mo Tengfei looked at everyone and laughed. "How can I know the meaning of these eight words, even the five kings of my kingdom don''t know it?"


    Looking at Ye Hao, he said, "Brother Xiao, you can make a big joke. I don''t know if I really know the meaning of these eight words."


    Ye Hao wasn''t angry, and smiled: "Sula is so dangerous on the battlefield. As your leader, I am naturally obliged to help you relax. Yes, Mo Tengfei with you, how can you think of the meaning of these eight words? "


    Before Mo Tengfei spoke, Ye Hao looked at the crowd and said, "Who has been here before?"


    People look at me, I look at you.


    Finally, a big man came out and said, "Deputy executive, I have been here."


    "Tell me what happened," Ye Hao said, "just like what happened to you."


    The crowd looked at the big man and waited for the big man to speak. The big man drank for a while and said, "When we first came in, we were attacked by many monsters, and more than 70 people died at once."


    Many people lick their lips dry.


    "There seems to be a lot of monsters here." Ye Hao''s mind. The big man went on to say: "In the World War II area, the power of the monsters is almost exactly the same as that of the practitioners in the Second World War. Some of them are even comparable to the people of the Third World. We are more fortunate and haven''t encountered it. Through this kind of ingenuity." However, some people are not as lucky as us, alas, they encountered a monster in the third world and were killed and injured.


    When people hear words, their faces change.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "After all, the magic of the third world is a minority, so don''t worry."


    Looking at the big man, Ye Hao smiled and said, "Am I right?"


    The big man nodded: "The supervisor is right. There are not many monsters in the Third World."


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief. If there are so many monsters in the third realm, their visit may be more or less bad.


    The big man added: "In addition to many accusations, the environment in the World War II area is also terrible." The place is thin, with few food and plants, but there are a lot of veins hidden underground. If we can find these blood vessels, we can live through these four years. In the past, we found some blood vessels and finally left World War II. "


    Four years later, the ban on the Shura battlefield will be completely stabilized, and all people from outside the Shura battlefield will be sent out, and no one will be able to stay on the Shura battlefield.


    "Have you found a clue to the emperor''s inheritance?" someone asked.


    The big man shook his head. "We only found some magical treasures in the ruins of some ancient cities, and some of them were lucky enough to get some magic marks from the Shura people."


    "Is there Cyrus in this place?" Ye Hao asked.


    The big man nodded. "Not only people from the Shula tribe, but dozens of people who follow him, we must not only pay attention to monsters, but also other people."


    "Can you see the meaning of these eight characters from these people?" Ye Hao asked.

 Chapter 849： Mentality

    Mo Tengfei smiled suddenly and said, "Some people thought this way before. After entering the Shura battlefield, they brought a lot of people to torture them, and in the end they didn''t ask anything."


    Ye Hao smiled. "This doesn''t mean they don''t know. The purpose of our trip is to find out the king''s legacy. Now this is the only clue. We can only start from other people."


    Zhigui''s face changed slightly: "Do you want to catch aliens?"


    Ye Hao said, "Apart from this method, do we have other methods?"


    Shiji tried to decipher the meaning of these eight characters, but now it seems that he only did this. After all, the alien followed the king, but she suddenly thought of something. He said to Ye Hao, "Isn''t it better to meet Shula directly?"


    Bai Xiaofei shook his head and said, "If we go directly to the people of the Shula tribe, we will definitely not come back. Although this is only a World War II area, there are also third world practitioners here."


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and smiled: "It seems we can only find other people."


    Looking at the big man, Ye Hao asked: "You participated in World War II, do you know how to find other people?"


    "I don''t know where the aliens are, I can only tell you where we have seen them before," the big man murmured. In addition, even if we are not looking for people from other ethnic groups, they will come to us. They hate outsiders very much. "


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes and said with a smile: "Then let''s start now, I hope people from other nationalities can find us."


    Mo Tengfei smiled suddenly and said: "Senior Brother Xiao''s amendment is just a matter of changing your mentality. If you meet people from other nationalities, you should be more careful."


    "Change the realm of God?" Everyone looked at Ye Hao, didn''t Ye Hao defeat Wang Heng? How can he change his mindset only four times? Did he defeat Wang Heng who changed his mind seven times with the fourfold practice of changing the kingdom of God?


    No one present could see through Ye Hao''s approach.


    Mo Tengfei smiled and said: "Wang Heng had an ancient ban at the place where Brother Xiao and Wang Heng met. Wang Heng was suppressed, but the younger brother was able to defeat Wang Heng on the same land. I really admire him!"


    After hearing these words, everyone calmed down. If Ye Hao really defeated Wang Heng with four levels of gods, it would be too strange, but they didn''t know that Ye Hao wanted to defeat Wang Heng who had four levels of mind.


    It turns out that our approach to the deputy director is just to change our mentality, that is, can there be many people here who can beat him? Suddenly thought in people''s hearts.


    No matter where it is, it is a decision of strength. Although Ye Hao''s talent is extraordinary, he can''t compare with himself at this moment. They can''t help but secretly say, is it really appropriate to let Ye Hao be our leader?


    After all, in this dangerous place, a little carelessness will kill you. The stronger the leader, the better.


    There are a few ambitious people who even have moving hearts. This is not a water prison, and there is no power. Why is it our highest management? Of course, although they have moved different hearts, they are only in their hearts, and Ye Hao is still the deputy director.


    "I hope this boy won''t tell me what to do, otherwise, hey." A cultivator in the crowd whispered a strange smile.


    Not only this person, but many others have the same idea, and they don''t want to listen to someone who is weaker than themselves.

 Chapter 850： Suitable

    Ye Hao didn''t care what these people were thinking. He glanced at Mo Tengfei affectionately and smiled: "Let''s go." When he spoke, he and Zhigui were the first to move forward.


    The others blinked, not knowing what they were thinking, but they all followed.


    Mo Tengfei was in the crowd on the last square. He also had six people. He was taken to the battlefield and Xiulao was close at hand. One of them was slightly bent over and said, "This boy can bear it."


    "It is not necessarily a good thing to be able to endure it. Now people''s hearts are beginning to float. As long as we work harder, these people will turn to us." Mo Tengfei smiled: "At that time, I wanted to see and use his four mental states. Come to practice, how can you survive these four years?"


    "Why don''t we just kill him?" the man asked.


    "Spiritualist, he is the deputy leader after all. If he defeats Wang Heng, he is likely to be accepted as a missionary disciple by the Five Emperors. If we act suddenly, would you say that others will sit back and watch?" Mo Tengfei said.


    The man actually smiled densely. Spirit wizard, he is now with Mo Tengfei. Hearing Mo Tengfei''s words, he laughed and said, "When others centrifuge with him, it is very suitable for us to do it again."


    Mo Tengfei shook his head, licked his lips, and said with a smile: "Only Shi Ji and him, I have an 80% chance to keep him here."


    "Hey, the dead here are normal anyway, the dead genius is no longer a genius, Wuyancheng won''t mind." Ghost Mage. Hey, weird smile.


    "Let''s go" Mo Tengfei followed, Ling Mage and the others followed.


    In the front, Shi Ji looked at Ye Hao and said coldly: "I just want to kill that boy!"


    "Why are you angry?" Ye Hao smiled and said, "If you are angry, that''s what he wants."


    Shiji Bai Yehao said with one eye, "Sometimes I really doubt that you have lived for decades after all."


    "I was thirteen years old, and only seventeen years old when I left the Shura battlefield." Ye Hao smiled.


    Shi Ji had no doubt about Ye Hao, Ye Hao''s body was not completely long, and his face was a little childish, not very old.


    "Mo Tengfei just wants others to look down on me. He wants to sit in my seat." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Then why don''t you fight back?" Zhigui said.


    "I''m not his opponent, how can I fight back?" Ye Hao smiled frankly. Although he has become a heavy state of mind, if he really meets, he can only protect himself at best, but the possibility of defeating Mo Tengfei Not big.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to fly desperately with Mo Tengfei, every stone in this place is very precious. I had fought with Mo Tengfei before, and later I didn''t know how many spirit stones were needed to add mana back.


    "Then you don''t do anything?" Zhigui was not so angry.


    "Isn''t it?" Ye Hao smiled a rascal.


    Shi Ji giggled and said, "Okay!" The boy Mo Tengfei didn''t dare to move while your sister Shi Ji was in custody. "


    Ye Hao couldn''t help smiling. In fact, he wanted to break through the spirit of the next day to deal with Mo Tengfei. Only by completely defeating Mo Tengfei can he achieve Li Wei''s effect.


    However, He Danhai didn''t put much of the spirit stone, and he didn''t know whether he was able to gather the second platform enough. It is important to know that every time a platform is concentrated, the number of stones required will increase exponentially. Ye Hao and others bear the scorching sun all the way,

 Chapter 851： the goal

    The first thing they entered was a desert. The desert is dry and hot, as if people are in a fire, even if they have a second practice field, it is a bit unbearable.


    In addition, when they step on the beach, the soles of their feet are very hot and even more uncomfortable.


    Although the cultivating monk has been able to open the valley, he is also very tired in this rare place, and will absorb some stones every once in a while to maintain his strength. Ye Hao and others drove for three days, almost everyone had consumed a few spirit stones.


    On the way, Ye Hao knew the name of the big man named Shi Lei. Shi Lei told Ye Hao that when they first came to the Shula battlefield, they were attacked by other people, who called themselves "sand people."


    Sanders live in a desert oasis. Although not very few, they live in that oasis. No one knows it well.


    According to Shi Lei, these people can travel freely on the beach and are very good at sneaking. Many of them were killed in this attack.


    After hearing Shi Lei''s words, everyone was secretly alert.


    On the fifth day, Ye Hao and the others finally found an oasis. They were very happy and rushed into the oasis. Some people look for water, some use the shade, some are in charge of sentries, and some are in good order. Of course, all this was arranged by Ye Hao.


    Although some people didn''t accept Ye Hao, Ye Hao was likely to become a disciple of the Five Emperors, so these people did not defy Ye Hao and did everything according to Ye Hao''s orders.


    Ye Hao sat under the green tree, purifying his spiritual power with the evil Emperor Zhenli. He has done this almost every day these days, but the training conditions in this place are really terrible, and the mental power works very slowly. Therefore, the speed at which the heresy clears his mental power has been slowed down.


    While Ye Hao was practicing, the sand suddenly revealed the skull on the edge of the oasis, the golden hair and the bronze buoy, except for his pointed ears, there was almost no difference.


    Their ears were so strange that they were beaten as big as a human being and lifted close to the sides of their heads.


    Suddenly, his ears moved. Although Ye Hao and the others were far away from him, he seemed to hear the conversation between Ye Hao and others.


    The "Outsider" blonde girl licked her lips and smiled: "Our Shah party is coming again. It seems that it has been a few years since outsiders came in. The meat of these outsiders is delicious."


    He yelled and retreated into the sand without making any sound.


    Ye Hao and the others didn''t know that they were someone else''s target.


    In the oasis, Ye Hao sitting on the ground suddenly heard a cry. He stood up, followed the sound and left, and the rest of the people also left.


    Soon the crowd saw a man on the shore, the one who was crying. He was actually white and flying. It is very interesting that Bai Xiaofei''s buttocks are covered with black markings, a strange fish of one meter long, shaped like an eel.


    At this moment, this strange fish''s mouth is biting the white fly''s ass. The strange fish''s mouth is very strange, round, like a sucker, sucking the white fly''s **** tightly, and its abdomen is constantly squirming.


    "Vampire fish!" Someone in the crowd recognized the strange fish.


    Ye Hao looked at him and asked, "Have you ever seen such a monster?" The newest chariot of the doomsday super **** Chapter address: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlFull text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot Reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download Address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading : Https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click below "Favorites" records the reading record of this time (Chapter 851 Objective), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 852： spread

    "I have only seen them in ancient books. This kind of fishes rely on blood for their livelihoods. There are blood pills on their bodies and pure blood in them. If practitioners use them to practice, they will get twice the result with half the effort!" the person said.


    Wen Yan, in the heartbeat of the chain-body monks in the crowd, Shi Ji is naturally not another person.


    Suddenly, a body-training monk couldn''t help but rushed to Bai Xiaofei and shouted: "Big Brother Bai, I''m here to help you!"


    The man rushed to Bai Xiaofei''s side and grabbed the fish that was smoking with his hands. He pulled hard and shouted in pain, "Stop!" Stop, stop you bastard, who made you so hard! "


    The crowd laughed.


    "Once a vampire fish bites its prey, it won''t loosen it unless you cut off its head!" someone said suddenly.


    "Ah! You are the **** prey!" Bai Xiaofei raised his head and scolded the speaker.


    The man was not angry either, hehehehe hehehe smiled and said, "Which crazy dog ??bit someone again?"


    Bai Xiaofei was angry, and he also wanted to swear that the man who had caught the blood fish didn''t believe in evil, so he violently pulled it, and he cried again in pain.


    "Are you really going to chop off your head?" The man scratched the back of his head.


    Bai Xiaofei looked at the people behind and took a drink angrily: "Get out of the way!" I don''t need your help! "


    The man shook his head very persistently: "No, save people to the end, I want to save you today..." Besides, I don''t believe that I can''t handle this blood-sucking fish alone.


    He tried to pull the fish.


    Bai Xiaofei''s face has changed a lot. He hurriedly looked at Shi Ji and shouted, "Miss Shi Ji, help me!"


    Shi Ji smiled and said: "You have this thing, why am I a woman to help you?"


    Bai Xiaofei looked at Shiji, closed his eyes and said, "I don''t even care about my life or death. What is the meaning of my life?"


    "So I pulled it?" The man behind was very happy.


    Bai Xiaofeng opened his eyes, turned his head, and cursed: "I stole your wife or killed your parents. What do you want to do with me?"


    Before that person had time to speak, the sand on the edge of the oasis suddenly poured into the oasis like a wave, swallowing the oasis, between lightning and flint, quicksand spreading around Ye Hao, and so on.


    Ye Hao''s face is very convenient.


    Shi Lei said in surprise: "The Sandman is here!"


    "Wow"


    The surrounding quicksand suddenly flew up and threw it at Ye Hao and the others. Each grain of sand was like a dark device.


    Ye Hao and others either sacrificed magic or sacrificed air, resisting the sand shot on the face one by one.


    Several low-level practitioners failed to withstand the sand''s attack. They were hit by the sand all over their bodies and fell to the ground to kill them. The whole person is completely unrecognizable.


    Bai Xiaofei buried his head on the ground, avoiding the attack of the sand. His buttocks fluttered with the wind like a blood-sucking fish, which was particularly eye-catching.


    "The second attack, let''s go!" A powerful voice entered Ye Hao''s ears and so on. So, among the countless figures surrounded by the sand, these people condensed from the battle spear with the sand grains and charged. Wait in front of Ye Hao.


    "They are Shah!" Shi Lei cried.


    Ye Hao glanced at him. There are nearly three hundred people in the Sha tribe, all of whom are in the second world. They have no advantage at all.


    Looking at the Spirit Mage, Ye Hao shouted: "Use a spell to kill a way!" The Doomsday Super God Wa

 Chapter 853： distance

    Master Ling nodded. Although he is Mo Tengfei''s person, life and death are at stake now, and he will not refuse Ye Hao''s marriage proposal.


    Now Ye Hao and Ling Mage rushed to the front of the crowd and kept throwing spells at the sandals in front of them, followed by other attractive people who also used spells to attack the sandals.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of spells appeared at the same time, some were fireballs and some were ice skates.


    There were more than a hundred pairs of sandals in front of them. They saw the spell coming. They all sacrificed their spears to attack the spell pierced by the spears. The sand was on the sky and the sky was covered.


    "go!"


    Mo Tengfei took the opportunity to have a loud drink, and rushed over with the others with Hubble.


    There is a charm that can withstand 90% of the people in front of the beach. Mo Tengfei and others rushed out of the surrounding sand people very smoothly.


    "Let''s go too!" Zhigui shouted to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded and flickered at the feet of Thunderbolt. He ran outside the sand clan''s siege, and the rest followed closely behind. Bai Xiaofei scrambled to stand up, overtaking Ye Hao and so on. The blood-sucking fish on his **** swayed, shaking shamelessly.


    "go!"


    There was a cold drink from the Shah. When they heard it, they lined up ten rows and were driven away like a well-trained armed department.


    In front, Ye Hao and the others caught up with Mo Tengfei and others.


    Mo Tengfei did not wait for Ye Hao to speak first, and then said loudly, "Come with me, I know where to hide!"


    Without waiting for the crowd to speak, he and some of his people were the first to run ahead.


    They hesitated and followed them.


    "Damn it!" Zhi Guiqing couldn''t help cursing him.


    Ye Hao looked at her and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, we are also gone."


    Zhigui nodded displeased.


    Currently, Ye Hao and others are also following Mo Tengfei to move forward. Mo Tengfei took the crowd to the depths of the desert, and soon he came to a dilapidated ancient city. This ancient city had been attacked by wind and sand for many years. Many walls collapsed and most of the city was buried by quicksand.


    Seeing the ancient city, Mo Tengfei said, "It''s still there!"


    In Ye Hao''s heart, did Mo Tengfei come to the Xiula battlefield?


    "In this ancient city, there is a teleportation phalanx through which we can get rid of the sand people behind us." Mo Tengfei said to the crowd that there are too many sand people, and now they have no choice but to avoid their own advantages.


    At this moment, Mo Tengfei walked into the ancient city with the crowd.


    "Even if there is a teleportation, it is impossible to use it?" Zhigui looked at Ye Hao.


    "Go in and take a look." Ye Hao also entered the ancient city.


    In the old city.


    Mo Tengfei led the crowd to a square full of quicksand. Mo Tengfei let everyone clear the quicksand and immediately formed a huge and unparalleled front row in front of the crowd.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Ling Mage glanced at this phalanx. Two people looked at each other and said almost at the same time: "You can use it!"


    Looking at Mo Tengfei, Ye Hao asked, "Where will this storm lead?"


    "In any case, those who can get out of the battlefield can do it." Mo Tengfei was the first to enter the front line of the Gaul country, followed by others.


    However, the front line of the Gaul kingdom has not yet begun, and extraordinary changes have taken place. The sand curled crazily from outside the ancient city, instantly burying most of the French army array.


    Everyone was surprised.


    At the same time, wind and sand billowed from all directions, constantly approaching people.

 Chapter 854： Missing

    Ye Hao shouted: "Shi Lei, you take ten people to clean the quicksand!"


    Looking at the crowd, Ye Hao added: "Other people will cover for them!"


    Shi Lei immediately took ten people to clean the quicksand, while the rest spread out, casting spells to resist the wind and preventing the sand from being buried.


    "It''s ridiculous that you came to the territory of my people but want to leave."


    Ten Sand people flew from outside the gate and rushed towards Ye Hao and the others. At the same time, the wind and sand pouring into the ancient city did not stop. This shows that there are sand people manipulating the sand outside the ancient city.


    Seeing the Shah killed him, Ye Hao said to Mo Tengfei and the people near Shi Ji: "Let''s stop them!"


    Mo Tengfei wanted to replace Ye Hao. If he shrinks now, his previous efforts will be in vain. So when he heard what Ye Hao said, he rushed to the beach without saying anything.


    Once, Ye Hao Shiji, Mo Tengfei and other 12 people all killed Sand Man.


    Ye Hao took action to deal with a six-fold Sharon, Sha Zu''s blow to Ye Hao, the runes spread into the quicksand, like a million throwing a dark weapon on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao played Tai Chi, and it started to rain, raindrops all over the sky, and sand collided together.


    "Haha, human, the strength is good." The big Sha Zu laughed, holding a knife in his hand and facing Ye Hao, the quicksand instantly condensed into a blade of sand, and cut into Ye Hao''s chest with a sharp whistle.


    Ye Hao fingered a bullet and split it with a thunderbolt, shattering the blade of sand.


    "boom!"


    A loud noise suddenly rang.


    Ye Hao and Sha Ren followed the voice almost at the same time. Shi Lei and others had already cleared the quicksand of Gaolu country. The lightweight masterpiece, responsible for the removal of wind and sand, Shi Lei and others had all passed away.


    Then, those who had covered for Shi Lei and others also turned and ran into the front line of Gaul, all of which were passed away. Only Ye Hao Shiji and Mo Tengfei were left on the scene.


    Suddenly, the Spirit Mage threw out five black magic, the spell exploded, black smoke in all directions, blocking everyone''s sight.


    Ye Hao immediately sent a text message to Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei: "Follow me back and go!"


    His eyesight is very good, Shi Ji and others can''t see where, but he can see.


    They all immediately retreated to Fran?ois''s house, but at this moment a deafening explosion sounded, the ground shook violently, and the Gaul State Armed Forces behind them was blown up by a curse.


    It turned out that the spreading ban, which was carved on the ground, has been burning with fire. Where can people be transferred? At the same time, the dark fog dissipated, and people could see the surroundings.


    When the black mist dissipated, the nine people including Ling Mage and Mo Tengfei had disappeared, leaving only Ye Hao Shiji and Bai Xiaofei. Of course, ten members of the czar are also in the ancient city.


    "Damn Mo Tengfei, he must have let the spirit master go to destroy the Gauls!" Zhigui was scolded.


    "Go!" Ye Hao said to Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei.


    The three people turned into three Changhong and flew out of the ancient city.


    "Leave the two behind and leave the rest to me!"


    At the same time, the eight members of the Sand Tribe flew up and drove the three Ye Hao away.


    Outside the ancient city, the three Ye Hao flew out of the city, landed on the ground, and then rushed into the sand. Flying there was too much mana and blood, and it took a lot of effort to run on the sand.


    The eight sandals were less than one kilometer behind the three Ye Hao. They are surrounded by sand, like flying around on the beach. Compared with them, Ye Hao was just walking.

 Chapter 855： city

    Ye Hao turned his head and said to Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei, "It''s not good for us on the beach."


    He took the lead in flying by himself, Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei followed him closely, and Bai Xiaofei''s **** was still stuck to the blood-sucking fish, and it flashed past.


    The eight sand men were still running on the beach. They ran on the ground, almost keeping up with the speed of Ye Hao and the others. In the long run, the strength of the three Ye Hao will definitely be exhausted. Even if the Sha Zu people do not take action, they will easily catch Ye Hao.


    "I''m dying. My blood will be sucked out by this thing." Bai Xiaofei gasped suddenly.


    Ye Hao immediately bent his finger, and a lightning cut off the blood-sucking fish, the blood was scattered, and the head of the blood-sucking fish also fell off.


    What surprised the three Ye Hao was that they saw the blood falling from the sky. With fearful expressions on the faces of the eight sand men, they all dispersed. They seemed very afraid of the blood of the vampire fish.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao immediately flew towards the falling vampire fish, grabbed the vampire fish¡¯s tail, and threw the vampire fish. A series of blood flowed out of the decapitated head and threw it at a sandman. They avoided the big Part of the blood drop. But his arm was still touched by a few drops of blood, and black smoke suddenly appeared.


    "They are afraid of eating fish''s blood!" Zhigui suddenly.


    Ye Hao immediately wiped the blood on his hands, then threw the blood-sucking fish to the stone chicken, and finally flew to a sand tribe. The Sand Man saw the blood stains on Ye Hao''s hand, showing a color of fear, and turned and ran away.


    At this time, Shiji and Bai Xiaofei were also stained with blood from a lot of vampire fish. They also killed two sand men in the past. The two members of the sand tribe were equally frightened and turned around and fled.


    The others cursed: "Damn it!"


    Then they all ran away and disappeared deep in the desert.


    Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The blood will dry. They must be waiting next to the nearby driver. Once the blood dries, otherwise our blood will run out and they will come again!" Ye Hao was very honest.


    "What should we do?" Bai Xiaofei couldn''t help asking.


    "Are there vampire fish in that oasis lake?" Ye Hao asked him.


    "A lot!" Bai Xiaofei swallowed, "I wanted to go to the lake to find something to eat, but I didn''t expect to encounter a group of blood-sucking fish. If I didn''t escape quickly, my blood would be sucked up by them. "


    "Let''s go back!" Ye Hao looked at the blood on his hands and said, "We must get there before the blood is completely wiped out."


    Zhigui and Bai Xiaofei nodded.


    The three are heading to the oasis where they were not long ago.


    When they left, eight sand men came out of the nearby sand. They looked at each other and one of them said, "They must be killed. It is not good to let others know our secrets."


    Eight Sand tribesmen got into the sand at the same time, followed by Ye Hao and the others.


    Half an hour later, the sand people in the sand ground began to attack the three Ye Hao, but they were all frightened out of the blood and retracted by the sand ground.


    Half an hour later, the Shah ambushed more than ten times. One of them even injured Ishii''s arm, but failed to stop the three Ye Hao.


    The three Ye Hao were about to reach the oasis in front, and that oasis was right in front of them.


    But at this moment, the sand in front of them arched like a hill, blocking their way. A laugh came from Ye Hao, who was arching up on the sand dune: "With this blood, you can''t hurt me." Address of the latest chapter of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/read/165744/ The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/165744.html Mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/For convenience Next time you read, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 855 City) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 856： weak

    The sand dunes rose again and became very irritable, turning into a dozen sand dunes. At the same time, Ye Hao and the others behind, the Basha people also got out.


    Sha Ren raised his big hand and patted three Ye Hao. The wind whistled, Ye Hao rolled up the rolling sand around them, their clothes were flying with the wind, hunting and rattling.


    Shi Ji wanted to stand up and resist, but Ye Hao stepped out first and dedicated the bone weapon to the sky. The bone weapon was lit up, and the tip of the weapon was covered with a sign, turning it into a map of the Nine Palaces.


    He uses bone weapons to execute a wide range of weapons, and his power is even more bossy.


    A weapon penetrated the sand man''s hand and arm, and in the end, the entire sand man was directly hit. After the sand exploded, a blonde woman from the czar''s tribe appeared in front of the three Ye Hao.


    Yu Li, Ye Hao''s bone weapon, passed through the blonde woman''s left shoulder. When the blonde woman was injured, the blonde woman opened her mouth and spit out a cloud of black sand, which hit Ye Hao in the chest. Ye Hao hummed back a few steps, but luckily she was blocked by Shi Ji. Otherwise, he worried that he was gone.


    "Go" Ye Hao said to Shi Ji in a very faint voice.


    Shi Ji held Ye Hao and rushed to the oasis in front, followed by Bai Xiaofan.


    The eight people did not chase, they all rushed to the Nasha woman, panicked and said: "Miss, are you okay?"


    "Fool, stop them!" The Shah women were furious.


    The three sand men stood up and chased them. The other five were still on the side of the sand girl. Obviously, the status of this woman was not low, and they could not let this woman have an accident.


    However, when the Sansha people pursued these three Ye Hao, they had already entered the oasis and jumped into the lake. Standing on the shore, Sansha did not dare to jump in. Of course, they were not afraid of the three Ye Hao, but the fish that sucked blood underwater.


    Under water.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and dived with Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei. Suddenly, a group of blood-sucking fish were swimming in the dark water. This number is even several hundred.


    Shi Ji said to Bai Xiaofei: "Look at him, I want to catch a blood-sucking fish!" She swept over the fish, her five fingers were like iron tongs, and each finger was caught by a blood-sucking fish, and they were all killed. Killed dozens of blood-sucking fish in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao suddenly shouted: "Go!"


    Shi Ji didn''t understand what was going on. Suddenly, she looked into the deep water and saw a thick vampire fish swimming up and down. She caught the blood-sucking fish she killed and swam towards Ye Hao.


    The three of them swam to the water and flew out of the water. When he flew out of the water, Bai Xiaofei caught a blood-sucking fish on his ass, and the pain made him scream. But this time, he learned to be a good person, and he didn''t push hard. Instead, he cast a spell to cut off the vampire fish''s head.


    At this time, Ms. Nasha and the other five sand people also came to the shore. Seeing that Ye Hao and the three people had caught so many blood-sucking fish, they looked different, very scared, and stepped back subconsciously.


    "Go!" The Sha Zu woman glanced at the three Ye Hao, and then retreated with her people.


    The three Ye Hao immediately landed on the shore. As soon as they fell, Ye Hao would lie weakly on the ground, fainted, and his lips turned purple.


    Shi Ji''s face changed a lot. She reached out for Ye Hao''s shirt, and Ye Hao''s chest was exposed. There was a black hole the size of a needle in the chest, and there was black sand in each hole.

 Chapter 857： diffusion

    Ye Hao''s entire chest turned purple blue, and it could be clearly seen that this purple blue range was still spreading.


    "He was poisoned," he said.


    "Have you not given up drugs?" Shi Ji looked at Bai Xiaofei and said hurriedly: "Quickly detoxify him!"


    "Why should I detoxify this guy? After you save him, you have to frown at him again." Bai Xiaofei snorted coldly in his heart, shook his head and sighed, "I have never seen this kind of poison. I don''t know how. save."


    Shi Ji suddenly sat on the ground softly. She looked at Ye Hao for a long time, only looking at Bai Xiaofei, asking in a hoarse voice: "Should it be possible to prevent the spread of toxins?"


    Bai Xiaofei wanted to say that there was no way, but Shi Ji looked down at Ye Hao and whispered: "If there is no way, I have to go to Sharen."


    Hearing Shiji''s words, Bai Xiaofei immediately said: "I should be able to prevent the spread of toxins."


    Zhigui hurriedly said, "Then you can''t hurry up!"


    Bai Xiaofei couldn''t help being angry at the thought of Shi Ji''s attitude towards Ye Hao and Shi Ji''s attitude towards himself. However, if he could not stabilize Ye Hao''s venom, Shi Ji would risk finding the Sandman, and could only endure jealousy and heal Ye Hao.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofei took out a medicine box from Danhai, took out a red medicine to Ye Hao, then took out Ye Hao''s arsenopyrite, and then smeared powder on the wound.


    After treatment, the toxin did stop spreading, but Ye Hao did not wake up.


    "How is he now?" Zhigui asked.


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I don''t know how to save him." Bai Xiaofei said.


    "When will he wake up?" Zhigui asked again.


    "I don''t know" Bai Xiaofei shook his head. What he said this time is true. He didn''t know when Ye Hao would wake up.


    Shi Ji looked down at Ye Hao and sighed, "It seems we have to stay here for a while."


    "What if the Shah come again?" Bai Xiaofei couldn''t help asking.


    "They dare not come." Zhigui, Leng Binbin''s.


    "If you look at them, they really don''t want people to know that they are afraid of eating fish, so they will deal with us at all costs, and even third world practitioners may come. Even if we have vampire fish, we will not run away. "Bai Xiaofei snorted.


    "Draw the blood of the vampire fish, we will leave now." Zhigui said.


    Bai Xiaofei was very actively collecting the blood of the fish. After collecting enough blood, Shi Ji looked down at Ye Hao and said, "I will hold him!"


    "I''ll do it." Bai Xiaofei said hurriedly, and before Shi Ji finished, he carried Ye Hao.


    Zhigui and Bai Xiaofei left the oasis immediately.


    After they left, some people''s sand was drilled out of the sand, and then they returned to the sand and followed them.


    Although Shi Si did not see the Sand Man, she could guess that the Sand Man must be following. She turned her head and said to Bai Xiaofei: "Let''s go find our people first, and after we find them, we share some blood with them." Let them deal with the Shah with us. "


    "Are you trying to catch the Shah and ask how to detoxify?" Bai Xiaofei said.


    Shi Ji nodded and continued, Bai Xiaofei curled his mouth and followed Ye Hao behind his back.


    They continued to advance in the desert and began to look for Shi Lei and others.


    Time flies, and more than eight months have passed in a blink of an eye. For these eight months, Ye Hao is in a coma. Fortunately, his poison is

 Chapter 858： carried out

    Sex has not spread. During this period, Shiji and Bai Xiaofei were repeatedly attacked by members of the sand people, and they also suffered strange attacks, but they were both rescued from danger.


    The sand people are very cunning. Every time they escaped, they couldn''t catch the sand people, let alone find a way to detoxify. In addition, in the past eight months, they did not find Shi Lei and others.


    Shi Ji didn''t want to go to Shi Lei and others, because she knew that after so long, Shi Lei and others might have become Mo Tengfei''s subordinates.


    After more than half a month, Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei actually reached the edge of the desert. Not far away is the primeval forest of ancient trees. It is not easy to find such a large forest on the battlefield of Sula.


    But on this day, Ye Hao finally showed signs of waking up, Shi Ji Daisy stopped on the road immediately, staying in the valley. After waiting for two days, Ye Hao finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Ye Hao woke up, Bai Xiaofei curled his lips and said, "What if you woke up?" Anyway, your poison has not been resolved yet. "


    "Where is this?" Ye Hao tried to sit up with his hands.


    Shi Ji looked happy, and immediately told Ye Hao what had happened in these days.


    After hearing these words, Ye Hao looked deeply at Shiji, smiled and said, "Thank you..."


    Looking at Bai Xiaofei again, he thanked him again: "Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome, I can''t save you anyway." Bai Xiaofei smiled.


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "How is your health?" Zhigui asked.


    "It''s still in my body, let me see if I can get it out." Ye Hao closed his eyes and tried to absorb the toxins with the evil Emperor Jinli, but to his disappointment, the evil Emperor Jinli couldn''t absorb it at all. Toxins in the body.


    He tried again to use magic to force the toxin out, but he failed.


    But then something unexpected happened to him. When he started to perform his work, some of the toxins in his body flowed into the platform and were dissolved by the platform. Although the process is a bit slow, the dirt-free platform can indeed absorb toxins.


    He did not expect the pollution-free platform to eliminate toxins. Both Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei looked at Ye Hao. Of course, the former expects Ye Hao to dissolve the venom in his body, but the latter is not necessarily true.


    At this moment, Ye Hao opened his eyes, smiled and said: "Give me half a month, my body should be able to completely remove the poison."


    Daisy, she didn''t ask Ye Hao what to do.


    Bai Xiaofei couldn''t help asking: "I can''t even solve the poison of the Sand Clan, how did you do it?"


    Ye Hao just thought of how to answer Bai Xiaofei, and there was a panic in the depths of the forest: "They''re here again!"


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as we are together, they won''t dare to do it!" Another voice appeared.


    Hearing this voice, Ye Hao and Shi Ji looked at each other, their expressions changed slightly.


    "It''s them!" Bai Xiaofei was also surprised.


    "Go and see." When Ye Hao stood up and walked towards the voice, Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei followed him closely.


    In the mountains and forests in the distance, there was a group of about twenty people, all with their backs to the back, staring at the surrounding solemnity, as if to pay attention to something.


    Three Ye Hao walked through the forest and appeared in front of them. When they saw the three Ye Hao, they looked different.


    "Don''t do this, Brother Mo." Ye Hao looked at one of the people in the crowd and laughed.


    This group of people did not expect Mo Tengfei, Shi Lei and others.

 Chapter 859： Threat

    "This child is not dead!" Mo Tengfei was surprised.


    Shi Lei walked out of the crowd and said, "Deputy executive, haven''t you been taken away by the sand man?"


    Mo Tengfei didn''t wait for Ye Hao to speak. He first smiled and said, "Brother Xiao, you should have been in the desert for a few months. I think the spirit stone on your body should be gone. We happened to find the mineral vein and left." You go and see. "


    Then he turned around and left, regardless of whether the three Ye Hao had gone.


    The others looked at Ye Hao, and followed Mo Tengfei away, only Shi Lei stayed.


    Ye Hao looked at Shi Lei and said with a smile: "Let''s go too."


    Now, Ye Hao is following up.


    On the way, Shi Lei said to Ye Hao, "Deputy Chief Officer, we want to go back to find you, but the Gaul people in the ancient city seem to have been destroyed by the Sand Man. We can¡¯t go back at all. We all thought you fell into the hands of Sand Man in."


    "It was indeed destroyed." Ye Hao smiled and said, "Is Mo Tengfei taking you out of the desert?"


    After a moment of silence, Shi Lei said: "Deputy executives, they are all listening to Mo Tengfei now, you..."


    He didn''t finish, Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is what I expected. Since he Mo Tengfei wants to be the leader of these people, let him be a good person."


    "Deputy administrative executive, I would rather you be our leader." Shi Lei gritted his teeth: "At first, a few of us disapproved of him, but he is gone now. Although I haven''t seen Mo Tengfei being killed, I think they are dead. Of course it has nothing to do with Mo Tengfei''s death."


    While talking, Ye Hao came to a canyon, hidden deep in the canyon world, a few degrees of the rich outside world.


    "Is the vein here?" Ye Hao looked up at the canyon.


    Shi Ji and Bai Xiaofei also looked at the past, their faces full of joy. They lived in the desert for eight months, which is a paradise for them.


    Shi Lei nodded. "This is indeed the vein we found. There are twenty people in it. They are responsible for protecting the vein."


    Ye Hao suddenly asked, "I heard you say that they are here again, who is here again?"


    Shi Lei Su Ran said: "A month ago, our people were assassinated, now there are four or five people." At first, we thought it was aliens on the battlefield, but then we discovered that people in the dark killed us.


    "Why did the dark forces kill you?" Ye Hao was confused.


    Shi Lei looked deep in the valley and said, "They told us to give up the veins."


    "Of course they don''t have many people, otherwise they won''t have to kill a few people to threaten you and drive you out." Ye Hao said, "I think they only have ten people at most, or even less."


    Shi Lei thought: "Why do the deputy executives think they have only ten people?"


    You just said that there are still twenty people in your veins, plus the twenty people I saw just now, you have a total of forty people. Ye Hao said: "People in the dark are more combative than those in the water jail. As long as their number is close to twenty, they will definitely kill you all and they will never be merciful." But they don''t do this now. It''s just that their number is not enough, so I said there are about ten of them. "


    Shi Lei''s face showed admiration.


    Ye Hao has a secret worry, most of the others are already on their way to this place.


    Then, Ye Hao and the others walked into the canyon. At the end of the canyon, they saw a rich spirit of heaven and earth, like fog, they could see many spiritual stones on the ground. This is where the veins are.

 Chapter 860： guard

    Mo Tengfei looked at Ye Hao and smiled: "Brother, now that you are back, you still have to take the leadership position."


    Many people were surprised, but they didn''t expect Mo Tengfei to give way.


    After a while, Master Ling suddenly smiled: "Xiao''s talent is very strong, but in this place, people who have no talent can lead us to life. I think it would be better to be a leader without ever being old."


    A heavily armed man came out and smiled: "Molaudi punched me back five steps. If you force me back five steps now, I admit that you are our leader!"


    He took a big jump and punched Ye Hao.


    There is poison in Ye Hao''s body, and 10% of people can''t finish it. This heavily armed man is a monk in the second world. He has no strength at all. At present, he can''t handle this matter well at all, so he has to take a step back.


    Seeing that Ye Hao did not dare to accept an attack from one person, but returned timidly, almost everyone''s face showed contempt.


    Shi Ji suddenly rushed in front of Ye Hao, punched and kicked, and repelled the one-armed man three steps.


    Standing still, he looked up at Shi Ji and Ye Hao, and sneered: "Hey, you will always hide behind a woman, coward!"


    "This kind of person can even beat Wang Heng, hehe, I doubt it was that Wang Hengben was injured that day and happened to meet him, otherwise he would be Wang Heng''s opponent?" Some people in the crowd laughed.


    No wonder the Five Emperors didn''t immediately accept him as a disciple, ha ha, I don''t think he would accept him as an apprentice at all.


    "Is such a person worthy of being our leader?"


    Most people laughed, but a few said nothing.


    Shi Lei looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Ye Hao didn''t act. He didn''t believe Ye Hao would be afraid of an armed person.


    Mo Tengfei suddenly cursed and said, "What are you doing?" After all, Xiao is a deputy executive, so you dare to be a deputy executive. "


    Looking at the crowd, he said: "Well, people in the dark will come at any time, all to guard their posts."


    The crowd dispersed immediately.


    "Brother Xiao, find a place to rest." Mo Tengfei smiled at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded, and walked towards the vein with Shi Ji, Bai Xiaofei, and Shi Lei.


    Watching Ye Hao leave, Mo Tengfei frowned suddenly. He didn''t understand, but why Ye Hao didn''t start.


    The wizard suddenly whispered: "Will he be injured in the desert?"


    Mo Tengfei licked his lips. "If that''s the case, it would be much easier to kill him."


    "When shall we do it?" Ling Ye smiled: "It is said that he has a valuable magic pen, kill him, this pen is mine."


    "Feel it" Mo Tengfei blinked his eyes and said: "If he is really injured, we will do it again, and then you will take care of him, and I will take care of the rock chicken."


    The wizard smiled and nodded.


    At the same time, Ye Hao sat down beside the vein.


    Shi Lei wanted to ask Ye Hao why he didn''t deal with a heavily armed person, but in the end he didn''t ask.


    Ye Hao didn''t care what happened just now. As soon as he arrived at the mineral vein, he began to move and use a pollution-free platform to absorb the toxins in the body. Due to the strong vitality of this place, Taotai City''s rate of absorbing sand poison has also increased significantly.


    "Maybe less than half a month, three or four days is enough." Ye Hao''s mind. While Ye Hao was exorcising the devil, Xiuluo

 Chapter 861： calm

    Outside of Xiulao''s blood, a cavalry rushed into Xiulao''s blood. There were about fifty cavalrymen, and the two leading men were actually girls in black and female generals.


    Since the Sula battlefield opens every once in a while, the horizon of heaven has opened five special channels. As long as the battlefield is open, people from other forces can enter the five major war zones through these five channels.


    In the process of opening the battlefield, we can enter at any time, but if we want to come out, we can only wait four years or more.


    The cavalry passed through the dense forest, and soon five ancient roads paved with bluestone appeared. The general stopped, looked at the girl in black, smiled and said, "We should be able to see the moon worshippers here one step at a time."


    "Which area are we going to?" the girl in black asked.


    "Separately. I will go to the fifth with you, and the others will wait in the other." The general said here, and immediately ordered his men to be divided into five main theaters.


    A group of people is now divided into five ways to move forward again.


    Soon, the female general and the girl in black came to the entrance of the fifth district, where five middle-aged and elderly people were sitting. These five people are all banned magicians, and they are responsible for supporting the entrance ban and preventing the light hole from closing.


    Among the five, an elegant middle-aged man looked up at the female general and the girl in black, and smiled: "General Feiyan is here too."


    "Mr. Wood doesn''t want to see me?" The general smiled.


    Mr. Wood laughed: "General Feiyang laughed."


    He looked at the girl in black wearing a veil. Nevertheless, he still guessed the identity of the girl in black. Just as he was about to say something, the girl in black smiled and said, "Mr. Wood," I am just a cousin''s man now. "


    Wenyan, Mr. Wood smiled and said, "Miss is here, I don''t know what is so-called?" Can someone help him? "


    "This is just a small problem, just a cousin." The girl in black smiled.


    The other four guards at the entrance looked at the girls in black, not knowing what they were thinking.


    The female general suddenly turned her horse''s head and smiled: "Come on."


    The girl in black also turned her head and looked at the past, only to see dozens of huge dogs on the ancient road, full of tall war horses, a big red dog with a mane on her neck. Like a lion.


    There was a person sitting behind each big dog. Lei Tapeng led the most majestic giant dog, followed by Sha Fengli, and then 36 students who worshipped the moon.


    The big dogs they sat down were all acquired, the fire mastiff dogs, bloodthirsty and ferocious. Seeing the girls sitting down on the black female generals, the fire mastiff dogs all barked with a low voice.


    Hmm! The female general snorted, and pure Yang power burst out from her body, suppressing her ten sides, and the Fire Mastiff immediately calmed down.


    "Zhao Feiyan, what do you mean? Don''t you want to fight with me here?" Laughing in the wind.


    Zhao Feiyan smiled and said, "You are not my opponent."


    Feng Li shook his head and smiled: "No, not yet, how do you know that the wind is not your opponent?"


    Zhao Feiyan did not pay attention to the wind and Li Sha. She looked at Lei Tapeng who was silent at the end, and said with a smile: "The whole world says you are the first sports master in Nanman, and I, Zhao Feiyan, is the first person to disagree."

 Chapter 862： Converge

    As soon as this sentence came out, the five forbidden magicians guarding the entrance flashed their eyes, looking at Zhao Feiyan and Lei Dapeng.


    be quiet


    Lei Dapeng looked up at Zhao Feiyan and said slowly: "If you want to do it, Lei will accompany you at any time."


    Zhao Feiyan couldn''t wait to give it a try. The girl in black suddenly reached out and picked up her sleeves and whispered, "Cousin, have you forgotten the purpose of our trip?"


    Wen Yan, Zhao Feiyan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you and I have not forgotten."


    Looking back at Lei Dapeng, she smiled again: "If you admit that you are not the first person in the Nanman Land Chain Stream, this girl can''t do anything."


    All the students who worshipped the moon showed their anger.


    Everyone in the room didn''t know the character of Lei Dapeng, he could never admit it, so Zhao Feiyan and Lei Dapeng must have a war. One is the leader of the four great protectors of pilgrimage, and the other is one of the two generals of Lan Guo. This must be an earthshaking war.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Lei Dapeng actually said: "I am not the first person in the South Gate Lulian."


    Everyone was surprised, and the disciples who worshipped the moon were even more surprised.


    However, although Zhao Feiyan was surprised, she immediately calmed down and said with a smile: "It seems that you have already met that man in the college."


    "Aren''t you from the academy?" Laughing in the wind.


    Zhao Feiyan suffocated a glance at the wind and sand, "Your news is good, I only entered the academy a few days ago, you know now." I am not talking about myself. I''m only half a university. "


    Feng Li looked at Lei Dapeng and asked, "Brother, who is she talking about?"


    Lei Dapeng did not answer, but said to Zhao Feiyan: "If you want to fight, we will go to the fifth theater."


    "If I wanted to repair the battlefield, I would have gone in long ago." Zhao Feiyan smiled and said, "It''s so boring inside, whoever likes to go in, I don''t want to go in anyway." Heck, if you really want to play with this girl, You should be here. "


    Lei Dapeng said no more, his breath had begun to climb, and the pure solar power swept away like a tsunami.


    Zhao Feiyan also released the power of pure sun. Two pure sun forces rushed together like a tide, and the ground rumbling and swaying.


    "Do you want to destroy the entrance to the fifth area?" the five ascetic wizards said almost simultaneously.


    Zhao Feiyan and Lei Dapeng gathered the pure Yang Jun almost at the same time. The former smiled and said: "On the battlefield in the future, we are doing very well again."


    Lei Dapeng did not speak.


    "Now is the time to discuss business affairs." Zhao Feiyan smiled and said, "Lei Dapeng, two years ago, Yuxuan brought a teenager from Tianlong Mountain. Where is that teenager now?"


    Lei Dapeng said lightly: "I don''t know."


    "You can''t help but know" Zhao Feiyan said coldly.


    "I don''t know if I don''t know, the fourth child didn''t bring anyone back." Feng Lisha smiled: "If it is the beauty of Qingcheng, the fourth child will definitely bring it back. If only one person, the fourth child will bring it back. Four don''t like men! "


    Zhao Feiyan looked at the girl in black and said, "It seems we don''t need to ask anymore. Even if they really know, they won''t tell us."


    The girl in black frowned.


    At this time, Lei Dapeng had taken the moon worshippers to the bright cave. Lei Dapeng and the wind entered the bright cave, while the rest of the admirers waited outside.

 Chapter 863： hide

    "I can''t ask now." Zhao Feiyan said.


    The girl in black took a deep breath and said, "Cousin, let''s go back."


    Zhao Feiyan smiled and nodded: "This place is really boring, it''s time for us to go back."


    The girl in black looked at the entrance of the fifth war zone, and then left with Zhao Feiyan.


    ...


    Shura battlefield, the second war zone.


    Ye Hao was sitting next to the mine to drive the venom away, but suddenly there was a call from the canyon outside, and the call stopped suddenly.


    "Hei is here again. This is the sixth person this month!" Shi Lei sighed, as if he was used to being assassinated, and he didn''t even want to see it.


    "Why don''t you take the initiative?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We tried, but we didn''t find them." Shi Lei shook his head.


    "People in the dark are very good at hiding, it is difficult to find them." Zhigui said.


    "Have you never thought of leaving here?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "Mo Tengfei said that in a few days, the spiritual master will be able to carve the phalanx. By then this place will be safe and no one will leave." Shi Lei said.


    Ye Hao looked at the vein, nodded, and said, "If you use this vein to write a ban, you can really build a good defense in this place."


    Shi Lei smiled and said, "Since you are here, the layout speed should be faster."


    Among them, only ghost wizards are forbidden.


    When they were talking, the Spirit Mage brought a few people over and smiled and said to Ye Hao: "Brother Xiao, I want to use the mineral veins here to build a law array. If you act, we might be able to complete this array tomorrow." "Even without me, with your daunting accomplishments, you can sculpt a good square in three days." Ye Hao smiled.


    Shi Lei did not expect that Ye Hao would reject the ghost mage.


    Ling Mage glanced at him and said with a smile: "Little brother, do you know, in three days, our people may die again."


    Ye Hao said nothing. He closed his eyes and started practicing.


    The faces of the Spirit Mage behind several people showed anger, and one of them shouted: "Since you don''t ask for help, why stay here?"


    "Yes, you are not welcome here!" The other smiled.


    The voices of these two people were loud, and they immediately attracted the attention of others in the canyon. The spirit mage also said coldly on his face: "Since the little brother doesn''t want to help me engraving, it is not."


    He turned around, looked at the person behind him and shouted: "What are you doing?" Brother Xiao is also the deputy administrative officer of our water prison. Do you want to get rid of him? "


    "but he"


    A young man just wanted to say something. The Spirit Mage waved his hand and said briskly: "Well, let''s go."


    When the Spirit Mage came to Mo Tengfei''s place for the first time, the rest of them glanced at Ye Hao coldly, and they were all gone.


    Shi Lei looked at Ye Hao and finally asked, "Deputy executives, why don''t you help them?"


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Why should I open a weapon?"


    "If you do this, they won''t misunderstand what you mean." Shi Lei said.


    "If they don''t misunderstand me, what does it matter? Why should I prove to them?" Ye Hao smiled, stopped talking, and continued to work hard to absorb the toxin.


    Shi Lei can only focus on "Historical Records". Shi Ji laughed: "He will go with him as he pleases." The end

 Chapter 864： Dim

    Wen Yan and Shi Lei could only barely smile.


    Not far away, the Spirit Mage returned to Mo Tengfei and said in a low voice, "I think he may be really injured."


    Mo Tengfei licked his lips, looked up at the scorching sun, smiled and said, "Do it at night, you can arrange it."


    The ghost master nodded.


    A few hours later, night fell and the moon dimmed.


    A young man stood up suddenly and walked towards Ye Hao. Ye Hao looked at the young man one by one, and the young man snorted, "You are not welcome in this place, so let''s go."


    Almost at the same time, more than a dozen people came from all directions, surrounded by a few Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the dozen people, smiled and said, "What if we don''t go?"


    "Well! In that case, it will only offend you."


    A young man snorted a cold, suddenly opened his weapon, released a fireball and hit Ye Hao, and then left.


    "Well, it''s out of bounds!" Shi Ji became cold and swept across the sky. The air is like a knife, splitting the fireball in half. The blades of the air did not weaken, and the air was cut to the young people.


    The young man shouted: "A man named Xiao wants to kill us, don''t you do that?"


    Others drank angrily, and when they wanted their hands, the screams stopped suddenly.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Wow"


    Shadows flew from outside the canyon one by one, no less than thirty or forty people.


    Mo Tengfei and the others retreated near the vein, and everyone''s face was very heavy.


    Finally, all the dark people entered the canyon and blocked the canyon''s exit. Unexpectedly, there were fifty people in total. Suddenly, the man in the dark gave way, and a tall and fat woman walked in.


    The woman wore a bronze mask to make her face invisible. The most striking thing is that a red snake is wrapped around her left arm, spitting non-stop.


    Mo Tengfei, Ling Mage and Shi Ji almost unanimously said in surprise: "Li Ji practice!"


    Ye Hao''s face also changed slightly. Li Zhilian is one of the eight talents in Xiuluo''s blood field. She is not the tallest among the eight geniuses, because there are already several absinthe monks among the eight geniuses. But she is definitely the most gifted of these eight geniuses, because her practice is to change the mindset and the sky.


    Even if you look at the entire land of Nanman and the entire land of Dianlong, its talents are amazing. It is said that even for the church in the hands of the day, the power of this level of worship of religious masters was only eight days of spirituality.


    Ye Hao and the others, no one is Li Zhilian''s opponent, even if Ye Hao is not poisoned, they are not Li Zhilian''s opponent. More importantly, there are so many people around Li Ji in the dark.


    "Killing" Li Ji practiced lightly, indifferent.


    "Rich, even if you can kill us, you will lose a lot of people." Mo Tengfei said coldly.


    Li Ji practiced watching Mo Tengfei, and said briskly: "Are you their head?"


    Mo Tengfei did not want to admit that he was the leader at this time. He looked at Ye Hao and said, "This is the deputy administrative executive of our water prison. He also defeated Wang Heng."


    "Ye Hao!" Li Qi''s beautiful eyes flashed, her eyes couldn''t help but cast Ye Hao, she heard Ye Hao''s name.


    Shi Ji glanced at Mo Tengfei coldly, Mo Tengfei didn''t seem to see Shi Ji''s cruel eyes.

 Chapter 865： Glow

    At this time, Li Ji said to Ye Hao: "You can defeat Wang Heng, and the strength is good." When she spoke, her hand was shining, and a long red whip appeared in her hand.


    Mo Tengfei and Ling Mage smiled at the corners of their mouths. When Li Ji practiced shooting, Ye Hao would undoubtedly die.


    "I will fight for you" Zhigui communicated with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, and went straight out. "Xiao wants to bet with that girl," he said. "If this girl wins, all our lives will be girls''. If Xiao wins lucky, both the girl and her people must leave here." What do you think of that girl? "


    "What are you betting on?" Richter asked.


    "It''s true. If you start with a girl, the chances are only five to five. If you really play with that girl, you will definitely be hurt, so you will fight with that girl." Ye Hao smiled.


    "What is a literary struggle?" Richter asked.


    People can''t help wondering, what does Ye Hao say is a literary struggle?


    "Each of us has a magical power. Whoever can learn in the shortest time will win!" Ye Hao smiled.


    The people in the dark part have a kind of cynicism. The boy dared to reach the first day faster than the appearance person. It was beyond the scope of his own ability.


    Ye Hao is not optimistic about Ye Hao, after all, Li Ji''s reputation is too loud.


    Li Zhilian didn''t say much, and even took out a jade slip. Obviously, it should be recorded in magic.


    Ye Hao also took out a jade, smiled and said, "This is a kind of little magic."


    "Me too." Li Zhilian threw the jade to Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao caught the jade, he also threw the jade at Li Ji.


    The two men immediately sat on the floor, their spiritual power penetrated into the jade paper, and they began to understand the power of God.


    Although this is not a fierce struggle, people are hanging in their hearts, especially Shi Ji and others. You know, if Ye Hao loses, their lives will disappear.


    One hour, two hours, three hours.


    As time passed, Ye Hao and Li Ji practiced still sitting on the floor.


    In the fishing boat, even if Li Ji practiced genius again, he would spend two or three days learning magic, as for Ye Hao. No one can guess how long it will take.


    Sunrise sunset


    .


    The lights around Li Ji practice gleaming, the mana surging, become countless French lines, the law condenses into countless symbols, and finally turns into countless raindrops. This shows that the rainproof technology of Tai Chi is about to succeed.


    The crowd sighed and said that Ye Hao was likely to lose.


    However, in the next moment, people''s faces suddenly changed. Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes, with a hand knotted, a blank beat, suddenly filled with runes, and turned into a tall bottle, crystal clear, with golden light.


    This is Ye Hao''s little magic in the jade bamboo slips. He is one of the appearance figures of Buddhism 72 in the West Desert, the Aquarius Tianzhu Kingdom!


    Li Zhilian also opened her eyes. She looked at the bottle cap floating in front of Ye Hao. It took a long time before she stood up. She didn''t say anything, but looked at Ye Hao deeply and turned to the canyon outside.


    The people in the dark looked at me, I looked at you, and finally followed Ricky out of the canyon.


    For the rest of his life, with the exception of a few canyons such as Mo Tengfei, the rest of the canyons were filled with joy.


    However, immediately afterwards, everyone couldn''t laugh. Li Zhilian and others just left the canyon, and a group of people came in. It was Wang Heng and Wang Heng''s hands that came down. There are dozens of people.

 Chapter 866： ridicule

    Wang Heng looked at Ye Hao and sneered, "Ye Hao, do you dare to fight Wang again?"


    "Do you want to lose again?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "It''s you who lost today." Wang Heng Lu Lu.


    "Xiao doesn''t want to fight with his people." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Are you afraid?" Wang Heng smiled and walked towards Ye Hao slowly.


    Mo Tengfei suddenly sneered: "Our general manager is injured. You are unfair to him now."


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was shocked, and Ye Hao was injured.


    Shi Ji glared at Mo Tengfei, trying to kill Mo Tengfei immediately.


    Wang Heng flashed his eyes and said with a smile: "When I killed Ye Hao and killed you again, who knows what happened today?"


    Mo Tengfei''s face suddenly changed, and Wang Heng would not expect to be so fierce. The others in the water prison watched Mo Tengfei bitterly. If Wang Heng really ordered people to deal with them, most of them would not be able to escape.


    Wang Henghe smiled and walked towards Ye Hao. His whole body was covered with amulets, cold and overflowing, and the ground was piled with cold ice. The cold lightning spread to Ye Hao''s side, but Ye Hao''s feet were frozen to the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t resist from start to finish. The people in the water prison secretly said that it seemed that Ye Hao was really injured, and the injury was not light. Once Ye Hao died in Wang Heng''s hands, the people in the water prison also had their lives to worry about. Will the people in the water prison wait for them to die?


    The people in the water prison were ready to deal with Wang Heng''s men.


    At this time, Wang Heng had already approached Ye Hao, Shi Ji gritted his teeth and swept the knife in front of Ye Hao to Wang Heng. Wang Heng hummed coldly and gave a mysterious bird magic, which was filled with runes and turned into ice and snow, and Xuan Yuan Bird rushed to Shi Ji.


    The metaphysical bird of snow and ice hit Shi Ji''s black knife, and then hit the stone chicken. Shisi didn''t know when she was already using the air knife. When the snowbird came, the air sword was also chopped off.


    With a loud noise, the snow and snowbirds shattered, ice crystals flew around, the rock chicken was shaken back and fell to the ground.


    Wang Heng''s figure flashed, passing in front of Ye Hao, and said with a sneer: "I want to give you a chance to fight me fairly. Unfortunately, you are injured. No wonder I am like this!"


    Ye Hao sneered slightly at the corner of his mouth, suddenly took out a bone weapon and threw it on Wang Heng''s head. The blazing brilliance filled the entire canyon, and the visible weapon and light swept in all directions.


    "It''s him!" Mo Tengfei was taken aback.


    A psychiatrist in Wang Heng''s pupil came back in a hurry, but was already late, and Ye Hao''s bone weapon was already close to his forehead. In the crisis, a flash of light flashed in Wang Hengmei''s heart, a flash of charm flashed, flashed, and turned into a "broken" word.


    The word "fracture" collided with the head of the bone weapon and made a loud sound, which resounded through the sky 9 times. The impact rolled up the waves and directly hit Wang Heng''s body. Wang Hengzhen flew to a dozen and fell heavily to the ground, coughing up blood.


    Holding a bone weapon, Ye Hao strode towards Wang Heng.


    "Savior!"


    A mage suddenly became drunk and rushed to Wang Heng''s side. The rest of the people were swept away by Ye Hao, blocking Ye Hao''s path.


    The man who rushed to Wang Heng picked up Wang Heng and rushed out of the canyon without looking back. The rest were worried that Wang Heng was in trouble. They all turned around and slipped away from the canyon. In a blink of an eye, all the wizards were gone.

 Chapter 867： Survive

    Ye Hao turned to look at Mo Tengfei, and sneered: "Mo Tengfei, you want Xiao Mou to die again and again, can Xiao Mou let you live again and again?" He raised his bone weapon. The amazing ferocity made him shudder.


    Mo Tengfei''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly said, "Wait!"


    "Do you think I will let you go?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "I know what these eight words mean!" Mo Tengfei said hurriedly.


    Ye Hao looked ironic. "Go ask others and see if they believe you!"


    Others don''t believe it. After all, Mo Tengfei himself said not long ago that he didn''t know the meaning of these eight words.


    "Do you know why I know that the ancient city has a teleportation port?" Mo Tengfei said hurriedly.


    "Why?" Ye Hao was cold.


    "Because my grandfather had been to Shula Fields, he told me, and he also told me the meaning of these eight words." Mo Tengfei said.


    "Don''t test my patience!" Ye Hao drank a cold drink.


    Mo Tengfei gritted his teeth and said, "My grandfather said that as long as he can enter Shula''s land, he can find out the meaning of these eight words."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Do you think I will believe you?" If I really enter Shula''s land, will I come out alive? "


    "I can go with you!" Mo Tengfei said hurriedly, "I will tell you how to decipher the meaning of these eight characters."


    "You must tell me now!" Ye Hao was cold.


    "My grandfather said that if you can find ancient books or other classics of the Shura people after entering the motherland, you may have the opportunity to decipher the meaning of these eight characters." Mo Tengfei said.


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes, looked at Shi Lei and other powerful people, and said, "Look at him and the Spirit Mage. If there is any change between them, hit them, use your power to kill them, don''t worry. If you can''t stop him, "I will kill him myself. "


    He turned to Shiji and said, "Come with me, Shiji. Let''s put the ore away and leave here in three days."


    Zhigui nodded.


    Ye Hao looked back at the crowd and said, "Get ready, we will leave in three days."


    "Yes!" Ye Hao just gave them too much shock and awe. They dare not defy Ye Hao now. Even Wang Heng and Li Chili are not Ye Hao''s opponents. When they are leaders, what should they worry about? What else?


    Ye Hao and Zhigui walked towards the vein.


    Mo Tengfei saw that Ye Hao had finally left, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Only once he survived from the bone weapon did he know that the bone weapon was terrible.


    After Ye Hao and Shi Ji walked into the vein, Ye Hao heard Shi Ji say: "Don''t let other people enter the vein."


    Shi Ji just wanted to ask why, Ye Hao fainted on the dense spiritual stone on the ground. Shi Ji suddenly remembered that when Ye Hao shot the hole in Old Xu''s soul with a bone, he almost fainted. She just knows. Ye Hao was just insisting.


    ...


    Outside the canyon.


    The magician took Wang Heng to the depths of the forest, and suddenly a group of people walked out of the forest. The first person is actually Li Zhilian, they have not left yet.


    "Wang Heng just came in and escaped from a serious injury. The Xiao surname is really not easy." Richter practiced whispering.


    "Miss, what shall we do now?" a person asked in the dark.


    Li Zhilian did not answer his words. She looked at the entrance of the canyon and murmured: "Next time, this is not just a battle."

 Chapter 868： position

    In the canyon.


    Before Ye Hao woke up, he had been in a coma for nearly half an hour. There is a mine next to him, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to wake up so quickly. After waking up, Ye Hao will sit on the dense stone and absorb the power of the veins to restore mana.


    Zhigui is here to protect him.


    Outside the vein, Bai Xiaofei wanted to find Mo Tengfei many times and told Mo Tengfei that Ye Hao had ended his nervousness, but he finally gave up.


    After a few hours, the hero''s physical strength has recovered, he did not relax for a moment, and immediately began to clear the toxins from the body. At the same time, Mo Tengfei was very honest this time, he seemed to be really taken aback by Ye Hao.


    So one day and one night.


    Ye Hao''s toxins were finally completely removed. He looked down at the spirit stones under his body and said in his heart: "These spirit stones are enough to shock my mental state for two days."


    In the few months in the desert, although he lost consciousness, the heretical Jenny has been purifying his spiritual power, and now he is pure enough to hit heaven.


    ,!


    The second non-contaminated spring rushed to the sea, absorbing spiritual power, and the top of the fountain of life began to condense into a non-contaminated road platform.


    The spiritual state of Western religious monks, what spiritual power is spiritual practice, the turbid gas is constantly refined in the spiritual power, thus creating a better platform. People who are born with weaker intelligence and turbid qi will definitely practice much faster than others. Of course, skill is also one of the reasons for the speed of practice.


    Had it not been for Ye Hao to pursue an untainted stage, he would have conspired to get out of the second stage.


    However, it is certainly worthwhile to spend so much time purifying mental power. After all, what he condensed is a pollution-free road platform.


    Two days later, Ye Hao''s Second Life Spring completely disappeared, he was completely absorbed in his spirit, and became the second non-polluting road platform!


    Xiuwei reached the spirit of the next day, and his strength had risen several times. After completing his spiritual practice, Ye Hao and Shi Ji took away most of the spiritual stones in their veins. Then, Ye Hao asked Shi Lei to find a few people, and the remaining stones were also hung up, and then they set off and left the canyon.


    Mo Tengfei said that the secret of these eight characters is hidden in the land of the Shula tribe, so the place they are going this time is the land of the Shula people. Of course, they will not rush into the land of the Shura people. After all, Shula''s strongmen are numerous and swarming, it is tantamount to being sent to a dead end.


    In the middle of World War II, no one knew exactly where and where the Sura land was in World War II.


    "When we arrived at Shula''s land, we first caught a few people from the Shula tribe, learned about the Shula people, and then figured out a way to integrate into the Shula people''s land." Zhigui said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, looked at Mo Tengfei, and said with a smile: "The time has come, you come to play Ye Hao."


    Mo Tengfei''s eyes flashed with a smile: "This is nature."


    At this time, the person in front was suddenly taken aback: "Someone in front!"


    Ye Hao immediately walked to the front of the crowd and took a look. Under the tree lay a teenager in hemp clothes. The teenager was in a coma, with a lot of blood on his body, as if he had been whipped.


    They immediately walked towards the young man, Ye Hao knelt down and probed the young man¡¯s nose to breathe, and said, "Not dead."

 Chapter 869： get well

    ...


    Bai Xiaofei smiled and said, "Let me see." He knelt down, took out a medicine bottle from his arms, and shook a small pill on his forehead when he was young.


    After breathing for a few times, the boy slowly opened his eyes and suddenly saw so many people. He was suddenly taken aback. His body retreated, stood up, approached the tree, and looked at the people alertly.


    "Who are you? Who hurt you?" Ye Hao asked.


    The young man suddenly knelt on the ground and begged: "Please, save my people."


    "Your person?" Ye Hao''s face changed slightly. "Which tribe are you from?"


    "Tushan" "My name is Tuzhen," the boy said.


    No one has ever heard of a clan, this clan must be a small clan.


    "Where is your family? Why do you want us to save them?" Ye Hao asked.


    ..


    "Where are your people now?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "Xia La" "I was there too," Tu Zhen said, "There, we were tortured by the Shula people, and even eaten alive by them."


    There was a look of fear on his face. For a long time, he said: "If my people didn''t die to save me, I''m afraid I would still be tortured by them."


    "How did your people help you escape Shula?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We found a secret passage, which seems to have not been opened by the Shula, because we have successfully escaped from Shula without being chased by the Shula. If we don¡¯t meet outside, the two who saved me will not die. ." Said Shane


    "The secret way?" Ye Hao looked different from the other invulnerable people.


    One of them couldn''t help asking: "Where is this secret passage? Where does he go to find Shura?"


    "This secret passage is at the foot of the mountain east of Shula Island. It is an invisible phalanx leading to the Shula Sea on the north of Shula." Said Shane


    Shulahai is a place set up by the Cyrus for imprisoning sinners. As long as they go against their will, they are considered sinners. Mo Tengfei said: "The Shula Sea is located in the center of Shula''s land. To the east is the residence of King Shula, to the west is the residence of ordinary Shula, to the south is the residence of Sula, and to the east is a huge hunting ground." There are many monsters. "


    After stopping, he said to Ye Hao: "It is said that the structure of other war zones is the same as that of the Shura."


    Ye Hao heard a flash of gaze, looked at Tu Zhen, and said, "How many people do you have in common?"


    "97." Said Shane


    "How many Cyrus are protecting your people?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "There are about fifty people," Tu Zhen said.


    Ye Hao did not continue to ask him. He looked at Bai Xiaofei and smiled: "Help him heal."


    He looked at the others again and said, "Take a break."


    The crowd nodded.


    Ye Hao and Zhigui were sitting under a tree. Zhigui asked: "What are you going to do?"


    "Do you think his words are credible?" Ye Hao asked back.


    "He doesn''t seem to lie. Moreover, he is human. Why lie to us?" Zhigui said.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Hao slowly said: "First, we must find a way to convey what he said."


    Shi Ji smiled and said: "The Shura and the human race are deadly enemies. You can rest assured that this boy will at least not help the Shura."


    ...


    Three hours later, Ye Hao and the others set off, and under the leadership of Tu Zhen, they rushed to the place where the transmission pattern array was.

 Chapter 870： curious

    .


    After half a month, Ye Haos arrived at their destination. They entered a mountain, turned left to right, and came to a clearing where there was indeed a teleportation array.


    "That''s it!" Said Shane


    Ye Hao looked at the crowd and said, "Ten people will come with me, and the rest will stay here."


    People don''t understand.


    "If there are too many people, they will fight snakes." Ye Hao said.


    People think, yes, people will be surprised if they go more.


    Ye Hao immediately ordered the lives of ten people including Mo Tengfei and Ghost Mage, but there was no "Historical Record".


    "Why not me?" Zhigui asked hurriedly.


    "If we can''t go out tomorrow, you will get people out." Ye Hao was very honest.


    Shi Ji wanted to refuse, Ye Hao preached, "Even if I meet King Sula, I have the ability to protect myself, so you can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Shi Ji took a deep breath, and Su Ran said, "Be careful!"


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded, looked at Mo Tengfei, smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Mo Tengfei sneered in his heart. The first step was to enter the transmission of the Gaul State Array. Ye Hao and the others immediately followed, and the light of the light, Ye Hao and others all passed away.


    next moment.


    Ye Hao and the others appeared in the water, but the other end was actually underwater. Ye Hao swam to the surface of the water immediately, and soon flew out of the water.


    "Where should I go now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Come with me," Tu Zhen said. He should fly forward.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    On the way to the flight, Ye Hao looked at Mo Tengfei and said, "You said, Shula people can find the secret about these eight characters."


    "Do you know where Cyrus was born?" Mo Tengfei smiled.


    Ye Hao frowned. "Aren''t all the people in the Shura tribe born to their mothers?"


    "Of course not." "They were born from lotus flowers," Mo Tengfei said with a smile.


    The main role changes.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Mo Tengfei said, "I only know that the meaning of these eight words should be related to lotus. My grandfather once said that if we can find the lotus created by the people of Huludao, we will Can guess the meaning of these eight words."


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn¡¯t completely believe Mo Tengfei¡¯s words. He thought for a while and said, ¡°You said before, if you can get ancient books or classical literature of the Zola tribe, you might be able to understand the meaning of these eight words. ."


    Mo Tengfei nodded. "This is all my grandfather''s guess. I don''t know if it''s true."


    "I want to know, who is your grandfather?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "My grandpa" Mo Tengfei said with a smile: "I am also very curious, you are not a person who worships the moon."


    During the conversation between the two, Tu Zhen suddenly stopped and preached: "Here."


    Ye Hao and the others looked forward to the future. There was a small island in front of which was overgrown with vegetation. There was a building on the island, like pumice, all made of huge stones and carved on the grains of Gaul.


    "My people are locked on the third floor." Said Shane


    "go!"


    Ye Hao flew towards the island first, and then the others.


    People quietly fell into the island and followed Tuzhen to the third tower prison. When they arrived at the prison near the tower, Ye Hao and the others saw that the tower prison was full of show-workers.


    Cyrus was ugly, with big ears, nose facing the sky, fangs, and steel forks.


    "They change the guard every three hours, that''s when we escape." Tu Zhen preached. Ye Hao didn''t wait too long. The people under the tower really walked a lot. The people on the east side were all empty. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Hao waited to fly out of the forest, swept the lightning to the tower prison, and got in through the window.

 Chapter 871： Wait to die

    Tu Zhen led Ye Hao to turn left and right, crossed the corridor, went up the stairs, avoided the patrolmen in the tower prison, and came to a spacious hall on the eighth floor of the tower prison.


    "Is it here?" the spirit wizard asked.


    Tu Zhen suddenly smiled and said, "This is enough."


    His feet flashed suddenly, the lights suddenly met, and he disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Hao looked different from the others.


    Ling Mage rushed to the place where Tu Zhen disappeared, and leaned forward to find out, but he didn''t see the ban on the ground.


    "The person who wrote the inscription on the ban has already joined the magic ban, so we can''t see it." Ye Hao blinked his eyes, sacrificed a weapon, a weapon hit the ground, one touch, the earthquake on the ground, dense The ban appeared.


    "This is a one-time transmission, it is no longer useful." The color of the ghost mage changed.


    Ye Hao looked back at the original road, only to find that the original road was blocked by a stone gate and he couldn''t leave.


    Mo Tengfei sacrificed most of his body, one half of his body hit the wall, sparks scattered, and there was nothing on the wall.


    "Hehe, even the practitioners of the third world can be trapped here, you should save some effort." Tu Zhen laughed suddenly.


    "Are you Cyrus?" The main character''s way of lighting.


    "He is worthy of my Cyrus blood?" Entering the hall with a sneer.


    When the cold laughter came, a shadow of Sura suddenly appeared in the center of the hall. He was wearing a golden armor, a tall and fierce figure, even uglier than the one that Ye Hao had just seen outside.


    He glanced at Ye Hao and frowned. "There are only ten people," he said. "This kid is getting useless."


    Ye Hao Wenyan blinked his eyes and said, "Did you ask Tu Zhen to bring us?"


    Shu Laren looked at Ye Hao and smiled: "You are not stupid."


    "Do you want him to bring us here?" the spirit wizard asked.


    Cyrus licked their mouths and smiled: "Humans are just our food. What do you think I asked them to bring you here?"


    Except for Ye Hao''s ability to remain calm, everything else has undergone tremendous changes.


    "Listen, there are more than 30 people out there." Shula said with a smile, "Hey, they will soon fall into our hands. When we catch them, you will have time to eat them."


    Mo Tengfei hummed coldly, a yawn hit Xiulao''s chest, and Xiulao''s phantom immediately dispersed.


    "Hey, boy, I must have eaten you later." Huo Long''s family laughed strangely into the hall.


    Mo Tengfei snorted coldly.


    "Are we going to wait for death here?" a young man said in horror.


    Ye Hao sat on the scene and said: "Fear is useless now. Keep your strength and wait for the opportunity to come. We will take action."


    Others admired Ye Hao secretly, they no longer panic, they all calmed down.


    Mo Tengfei suddenly said to Ye Hao, "What are your plans?"


    "Do what you want to do" Ye Hao smiled and closed his eyes to rest.


    Mo Tengfei stopped asking more, and sat down on the spot.


    ...


    After waiting for a few hours, the guardian''s voice reached the hall again: "Hey, you can come out."


    Some small holes suddenly appeared on the ceiling of the hall with mist, which quickly filled the entire hall.


    Ye Hao and the others tried to shut off the air to prevent inhaling the mist. However, to their surprise, this

 Chapter 872： treatment

    These fogs entered their bodies voluntarily, and their Shan Guoren, who knew the sea, soon filled with these fogs.


    They were suddenly unable to work, their heads became more drowsy, and soon collapsed to the ground.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground for a moment, his teeth were running without the dirt channel platform, and the mist in the sea was immediately absorbed by the partially uncontaminated channel platform.


    At this time, Shimen opened and ten Shula people came in. The others were unconscious, lifted up, and walked out of the hall. Ye Hao did not fully recover, so he pretended to be in a coma, and was then carried out of the hall by the Silas couple.


    Xiulao came to a square with Ye Hao and others on his back.


    Ye Hao squinted and saw dozens of practitioners wearing golden armor at the end of the square. In front is a row of stone steps, each row is half a meter high and one meter long, all covered with bright red blood.


    Ten Cyrus people placed Ye Hao on the ground and stood beside Ye Hao.


    Later, many people carried people to the square. Ye Hao also saw Shi Ji and others, and even saw people from the Department of Secrets, the Department of Torture, and the Department of Medicine, a total of hundreds of people.


    "Wang, they are all here."


    A Shura knelt in front of a group of Shura in golden armor and said respectfully.


    In front of a group of Shura wearing golden armor, the Shura breathed extraordinary power. He is the king of the Shura tribe and the powerful soul of the cave.


    Upon hearing the news from his subordinates, King Shula turned around, and the other Shula people followed him in the same direction.


    Ye Hao squinted and saw that there was a stone wall in front of Old Wang Xiu. It was not very high, but very long, tens of meters long, with reliefs on it. There was a stone sculpture in front of the stone wall, and it was a woman without a carved face.


    "Worship the ancestors!" King Shula shouted, bowing first.


    The remaining Shura lowered their heads one by one.


    "Ancestor? Is this blind woman King Shula?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    So Ye Hao was suddenly attracted by the relief. Using a river relief carved on the bank of the river, she bloomed a lotus flower in the river. The lotus rose upstream, and the lotus finally reached the other side of the river bank.


    On the other side of the river, the lotus splashed its seeds. When spring came, the lotus grew and opened again, illuminating the sky, and then there was nothing left.


    Ye Hao flashed in his mind, as if thinking of something, but soon disappeared.


    "Goodbye!"


    At this time, all the Shura worshiped again.


    "Goodbye!"


    Cyrus worshipped again.


    After three worshipers, Wang Xiulao turned around and looked at the people in the square. "You did a good job," he said with a smile. "do it"


    "Yes, king!"


    Standing beside Ye Hao and the others, Shula responded loudly. Then, they reached out to find people around, dragged them to the stone platform, and put their heads on the stone platform.


    Ye Hao received the same treatment, and his head was placed on the stone platform on the side of the stone platform.


    Hundreds of Cyrus raised the butcher''s knives, which were shining in the sun.


    Almost at the same time, the fog of the main character in the sea was completely cleared, but he could not save so many people at once.


    When the butcher knife was about to fall, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and burst out suddenly, his fingers pierced the throats of Xiulao people around him like a sword.


    Everyone in the Cyrus family changed, and the butcher''s knife stopped.


    Ye Hao immediately jumped up and walked towards Wang Fei like an arrow shot from a string.

 Chapter 873： Encircle

    Everyone around the king wanted to do something, but the king waved and smiled: "Let the king tear him up!"


    Wang Xiulao''s figure flashed, came first, and rushed towards Ye Hao for the first time, a heavy hand blew towards Ye Hao''s head, and the strong wind whistled. Ye Hao''s pupils diminished, and he hurriedly spread out the eight wasteland to run the thunder road, dodged sideways, in a dangerous situation and avoided King Xiulao''s attack.


    The king turned around and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "It''s really interesting."


    The light in his hand flickered, and a steel fork suddenly appeared. He strode forward, hitting Ye Hao with a steel fork, and the air exploded. Ye Hao sacrificed a weapon. When the weapon met, the tip of the weapon was covered with excess marks, turning it into a picture of the Nine Palaces.


    With a touch, the steel fork and Tianyan weapon collided, Ye Hao buzzed, and the whole person flew out and landed staggeringly.


    The Shura people are surprised, only one person can really stop our king''s attack?


    In fact, at this moment, most of Ye Hao''s body was paralyzed, and he couldn''t move his whole body.


    The king smiled, and strode to Ye Hao, and raised the steel fork again.


    Ye Hao was about to sacrifice a bone weapon, but he was not sure that a weapon would seriously harm King Shura.


    Suddenly, the king changed his face and looked up outside the square. Ye Hao still looked at the past, only to see a dense figure flying into the square, no less than 500 people, the dark part, the torture department, and the infirmary.


    The three male Ye Hao went straight to Wang Feixiuluo.


    "Judge!" Ye Hao saw a woman holding a red and soft whip. Besides Li Ji, who else? Among the people who trained with him, one was from the torture department and the other was from the medical department. The person in the torture department is a big man with a big face in Chinese characters, while the person in the medical department is a handsome young man who can train with Li Ji. Its power is certainly not very low.


    ,..


    "Qiu Shanlin, can you block the king''s steel fork?" The big man named Long Yang smiled.


    Ye Hao and Wenyan in the play were a bit shocked. Longyang and Qiushanlin are one of the eight geniuses of the Wandering Trail, with the same name as Li Ji.


    "Ye Hao!" Li Zhilian looked a little surprised when he saw Ye Hao.


    Long Yang and Qiu Shanlin had obviously heard of Ye Hao, and they couldn''t help looking at Ye Hao.


    "Haha, man, do you think these four people are the king''s opponents?" King Cyrus suddenly laughed.


    At the same time, dozens of Xiulao people were surrounded, and Ye Hao, Li Zhilian and others were surrounded.


    King Shula looked at Cyrus and said, "Let me see, the king will kill them himself."


    "Yes, Wang!" The answer was the same.


    The king has not fought Ye Hao. Li Ji, Longyang, Qiushanlin and others have fought hard with the Shura. The square is full of magic and magical collisions, and the sky is full of runes.


    Although the three of Richter did not bring as many Shura people, their people were strong enough to fight, and the tribesmen did not use them. At the same time, some people in the medical department are also trying to save those who have lost their way. With the help of the rescued, the Shura will not be able to use it.


    It should be noted that how many people have been lost in the square, but as many as hundreds of people. With the addition of these people, the advantage of Shura''s number is no longer so obvious. There are thousands of people on Shula¡¯s land, but a large part of them are not on this land. They went out to hunt humans and monsters, and the others were too low to participate in the battle.

 Chapter 874： Mad war

    "boom!"


    Finally, King Xiulao also attacked the four Ye Hao. The steel fork in his hand opened and waved in his hand. The steel fork is too domineering. In the place where the steel fork passed, the air exploded again and again, and the four Ye Hao was afraid of hardening, so they could only spread their bodies and walk around him. Waiting for the attack.


    Li Ji practiced like a charm, lightning swept behind King Shula, and a soft whip, like an arrow, plunged into King Shula''s back.


    Wang Xiulao smiled, grabbed the soft whip with his backhand, yanked it to the sky, and directly threw the red exercise into the air.


    The autumn mountains and forests sacrificed magic, and the blue runes swept toward King Shula, where they turned into countless vines, like a cage covering King Xiulao. What he did was the little magic of the senior medical director, the skill of the green wind and wood spirit.


    Almost at the same time, Long Yang ran to King Shula, punched it, full of runes, and turned into an earth-yellow fist-shaped hill, hitting the king trapped in the vine.


    This is the penalty for the martial arts club, and it is also a small magic.


    King Xiuluo smashed the vines with one punch, hit the top of the mountain with one punch, and fell down when he reached the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Ye Hao shot at the king''s fist, the masterpiece of weapon pointed runes, the evolution of the nine palaces, and rumors.


    Pointing his fist to the tip of the weapon, with a touch, Ye Hao stepped back three steps and fell to the ground, but King Shula''s fist also spilled blood, and he was injured.


    King Shura is not a chain-body monk, no matter how strong he is.


    Seeing that he was injured, King Shura became angry and drank a drink: "Please die!"


    His breath soared, mana swept across eight directions, condensed into countless amulets floating around his body, the amulet was condensed into a steel fork, and opened weapons to four Ye Hao.


    All four Ye Hao sacrificed magic resistance, but were forced to retreat dozens of feet away.


    Wang Xiulao reached out and picked up the surrounding steel forks, took a big step, opened his weapon towards Ye Hao, and then grabbed three steel forks in succession, thinking that these three people were practicing in Liji. The steel fork was like an arrow, and in an instant, he shot down four Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and broke the steel fork, but was also shocked and fell to the ground. The three people trained by Li Ji were also hard to feel, all trembling and coughing up blood.


    "king!"


    The Shura around them cheered loudly.


    Wang Xiulao smiled, walked a few steps to Ye Hao''s side, raised the steel fork, and walked into the next one fiercely.


    When Ye Hao gritted his teeth and turned it over, the steel fork plunged deeply into the ground, tearing it apart, and spreading the crack hundreds of feet away.


    After avoiding King Shula''s attack, Ye Hao flashed in his hand, with the bone weapon in his hand, and he struck the king with lightning. The dazzling sound of weapons swept the entire square out.


    The students of Li Zhilian, Longyang, and Qiushanlin were very nervous. This weapon was even more powerful than King Shura''s. This is not the power Ye Hao can use at all. This shows that this power comes from the bone weapon in Ye Hao''s hands.


    King Shula did not expect Ye Hao to have such a treasure. He gritted his teeth and drew a steel fork like lightning to greet him.


    With a click, the bone bullet broke the steel fork and passed through King Shura''s throat, using a series of blood beads.


    Dead still.


    No one thought that the powerful King Shura would eventually die in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Until Ye Hao pulled out a bone weapon and King Xiulao fell to the ground, the people finally realized that King Xiula was dead!

 Chapter 875： Mage

    "Wang!" The Xiulao people were very angry and rushed to Ye Hao to kill them.


    Li Ji practiced next to Ye Hao, hit the whip, and flew Xiulao''s head one by one, splashing blood.


    Long Yang and Qiu Shanlin did not help Ye Hao.


    Li Ji trained a soft whip and rolled Ye Hao''s arm with the soft whip. Ye Hao pulled it up and said briskly: "I didn''t beat you, you can''t die here."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Ye Hao smiled.


    "kill!"


    The Shura rushed to Ye Hao and Li Qi again.


    Li Zhihao snorted coldly, soft whip came out, and if the whip passed over, Xiuluo people would be killed. Even the spirit of the sixth person could not stop her whip.


    At this time, Shi Ji and others also killed him, they killed many Xiulao people and came to Ye Hao.


    Then a black man flew to Richter and said, "Miss, our people have news that the Shura are on their way back to the motherland. Let''s go quickly."


    Li Ji nodded in practice, without looking at Ye Hao, he broke the emptiness and flew away.


    "Let''s go too." Ye Hao said.


    Zhigui and the others nodded.


    At this time, Shi Ji helped Ye Hao, and the others opened their way. They slew out from the square and walked to the Shura people outside the city. Almost at the same time, Longyang and Qiushanlin also took their subordinates and left the land of the Thira nation.


    Cyrus chased them all the way.


    ...


    After half an hour of fighting, Ye Hao finally left the Xiu Clan, leaving only more than 20 people.


    They stopped for a while far away from Shuladi, and then stopped in a forest.


    However, as soon as they stopped, Mo Tengfei and the Ghost Mage looked at each other. They nodded and got rid of it suddenly, one of them proposed a Hubble, the other offered a spell, and attacked Ye Hao at the same time.


    If Ye Hao is exhausted, can''t they see it? If they missed this opportunity, they would never want to kill Ye Hao again.


    Shi Ji reacted the fastest, punching Mo Tengfei''s Hubble. Hubbard passed through, and Shi Si took a few steps back, even though she was in a chain. Her middle and index fingers were also broken, and her hands were full of blood.


    At the same time, the charm of the ghost mage exploded around Ye Hao, overflowing with icy coldness. Although Ye Hao had already returned home, most of his body was frozen by the cold.


    The others were shocked and attacked Mo Tengfei and the Ghost Mage one by one.


    Ok!


    Mo Tengfei hummed coldly and swept away. Several people in the water jail were immediately taken aback by Big Hubble and fell outside a dozen sheets.


    The Spirit Mage also shot, several spells were released at the same time, exploded, shocking the rest of the people.


    All of this happened very quickly. Among the optical flint and steel, the only people left the safe white Xiaofei and Shi Lei. They passed by Ye Hao, and Shiji entered a potential corner, protecting Ye Hao. , Looked solemnly at Mo Tengfei and Ghost Mage.


    "Hey, the three of you are not my opponents. I advise you not to give your life to Ye Hao." Mo Tengfei smiled.


    "Chi Zesheng has changed, do it quickly," said the spirit wizard.


    Mo Tengfei nodded and strode past, hitting the rock chicken with one half of his body, Shi Ji pointed the knife with his left hand. When there was a loud noise, her knife was shook, and Mo Tengfei pierced her chest halfway straight.

 Chapter 876： slave

    White suddenly flew in front of Shiji and caught Hubble, but as he repaired, how to catch Hubble, Hubble broke his chest in an instant.


    Shi Ji was distraught, struggling to swing a knife, and chopped off Hubble.


    Bai Xiaofei immediately fell to the ground, vomiting blood in his mouth, and soon died.


    "I don''t know!" Mo Tengfei sneered. "Hey, Shi Ji and Shi Lei gave it to me, and you solved Ye Hao." The ghost mage smiled and cast two spells, one for Shi Lei and the other for Shiji, both ice and snow.


    Suddenly, two arrows shot into the air, hitting the ice and snow amulet, and the charm of ice and snow broke out immediately.


    "Wow"


    Suddenly, in all directions in the mountains and forests, countless figures flew past, surrounded by Ye Hao and others. Shi Ji and Mo Tengfei both changed their faces. Nearly 50 people came, all of them holding arrows and a long bow in their hands. They were all ferocious.


    The people who were injured by Mo Tengfei and the Ghost Mage in the water are now standing up, and they are looking at those who bowed a long time with dignity. Under their current conditions, it is impossible to break through this road.


    The crowd dispersed, and a young man walked out. Seeing this young man, Shi Ji and others were facing tremendous changes.


    "Gentlemen, we meet again." The boy smiled.


    This young man is Tu Zhen!


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have escaped from Shulas''s land." "Speaking of which, we want to thank everyone." Tu Zhen said.


    Mo Tengfei flashed his eyes and said with a smile, "Are these your people, Brother Du?"


    Tu Zhen did not answer his words. He looked down at Ye Hao, who was frozen by the icy layer of ice. He smiled and said: "This is the smartest person among you. Since the first meeting, he has not fully trusted me." Unfortunately, he never thought that although we are humans, we would help Shu. Pull the people. "


    He looked up at Mo Tengfei, Shi Ji and others, and said with a smile: "Since Emperor Shula built the Shula battlefield here, I have been reduced to slavery by the Tushan clan." Even if it is food, when does the outside world care about us? life? Why should we help the outside world? "


    Finally, his voice became cold and his face almost distorted.


    "Arrest them all!" Said Shane


    Mo Tengfei just wanted to create a storm, but the people of Tushan all erected long bows, and all the arrows pointed at Mo Tengfei. As long as Mo Tengfei dared to open a weapon, he would definitely shoot into a hornet''s nest.


    "I advise you not to act lightly, otherwise my people will definitely kill you." "They used to tie him together," Tu Zhen said with a smile.


    Immediately, members of the Tushan clan walked over and **** all the people in the water prison. Shi Ji and Shi Lei were also tied up.


    "These ropes are made of monks'' tendons. No matter how strong you are, you can''t break free." Tu Zhen smiled.


    At this time, the two people from Tushan also walked to the side of Mo Tengfei and Ling Mage, preparing to tie Mo Tengfei to them, but Mo Tengfei and Ling Mage suddenly opened their weapons and grabbed the wrists of the two Tushan clans.


    "Wow"


    The people of Tushan did not hesitate to draw bows and shoot arrows, regardless of the death or death of their own people.


    When Mo Tengfei and Ling Mage saw the arrow coming, they blocked the arrow with the body of the Tushan Clan, and then retreated to the forest behind.

 Chapter 877： young

    When retreating, they still used the Tushan clan as a shield to block the arrows shot in the face.


    "Go!" Tu Zhen had a cold drink.


    Ten people from Tushan hunted him down.


    Tu Zhen glanced at Shi Ji and others, and finally looked at Ye Hao, who was frozen on the ground, and said, "Tie him up too."


    A Tushan clan nodded and walked over to tie Ye Hao.


    "Set up camp on the spot and wait until our people come back." Tuxi ordered.


    The Tushan people listened to the young people, stood guard, and lived an orderly life.


    Shi Ji suddenly saw someone set up a big iron pot, and then went to the mountains to fetch water and poured it into the iron pot.


    Then, a shocking thing happened to Shi Ji and others. Seeing a Tushan man pulling a person from a water prison into an iron pot, the person in the water prison shouted, "What do you want to do?"


    The Tushan clan remained indifferent. He pulled the big knife straight out of his back, pressed the head of the sink, and chopped off the head with the knife. There was blood everywhere.


    Shi Ji and others were shocked.


    The Tushan clan took out the clothes of the headless man, threw it into the iron pan naked, and cooked it.


    Zhigui and the others changed their faces.


    "Eat, eat people" A young man in the water prison looked at Tushan in fear, not only this person, but also other people in the water prison.


    "Hey, if you can eat people for generations, you will get used to eating people. The taste of human flesh is very good." Tu Zhen looked at Shi Ji, licked his lips, and laughed: "Especially the meat of a woman, which makes people even more attractive. Refreshing and happy."


    The stone chicken has goose bumps all over.


    "Don''t worry, the most delicious thing, usually I will stay till the end." Tu Zhen licked his lips and began to order his own people, saying, "Kill again!"


    The people of Tushan dragged the three people through the water prison, cut off their heads, took off their clothes, and threw them into an iron pot.


    Tu Zhen suddenly looked at Ye Hao and said with a smile: "This person was also killed."


    He was really afraid of Ye Hao, so he wanted to kill Ye Hao as soon as possible.


    Shi Ji was shocked, but she was **** and couldn''t help Ye Hao at all. A Tushan clan dragged Ye Hao to the iron pan, raised the butcher knife, and saw the scene. Shi Ji closed his eyes and bit his lips.


    At this time, there was a loud noise, Shi Ji opened his eyes and saw the Tushan clan who was about to kill Ye Hao, pierced by the thick green wood in his chest, and nailed to the ground.


    At the same time, two young people appeared beside Ye Hao, and it was the two young people who saved Ye Hao.


    "Qiushan, Longyang!" Shi Ji was shocked, and saved Ye Hao''s two people, who were actually Qiushanlin and Longyang.


    Tuzhen and the others in Tushan were surrounded by Longyang and Qiushan Forest one by one, and everyone raised their long bows and pointed at Longyang and Qiushan Forest.


    "Long Yang, can you take care of these people alone?" Lin Qiushan smiled.


    "A group of ants" Longyang lamp turned on and walked forward.


    "Kill him" Said Shane


    "Wow"


    The arrow shot towards Long Yang, with a mocking expression on the face of the dragon. A fist came out, and the sky was filled with a sign, turning it into a flying boxing hill, smashing the arrow shot from the face. , And then continued to impact the Tushan family.


    The screams sounded, and more than a dozen Tushan people in front were the first to be taken the lead.


    "Stay back!" Tu Zhen shouted, taking his own people back.


    "Remove the mountain seal!"


    At the same time, Tu Zhen took a big sip, and the people of Tushan were immediately sealed, full of signs, and turned into a big hand to hold

 Chapter 878： Ancient books

    Boxing Hill, then holding Boxing Hill in his big hands, turned his palms to Longyang.


    This time Long Yang finally showed a serious expression on his face. He went upstairs, drank a big glass, punched it, symbolizing the sky, and flew out into a boxing hill.


    He can hit 18 punches. If his master beats the emperor, he can beat 360, each of them is like a real mountain, Megatron.


    The mountain holding the fist suddenly broke the big hand photographed by Long Yang. Later, all the 18 boxing hills were crushed by the people of the Tushan Mountain. Many people did not have time to dodge and were crushed to the ground on the spot, breaking into fleshy mud.


    At that moment, the people of Tushan only had a dozen left.


    "Fragile!" Long Yang despised.


    "Go!" Suddenly Tuzhen turned and fled, and the remaining Tushan clan also hurriedly followed.


    Longyang and Qiu Shanlin did not catch up with them. Their purpose was not to kill the people of Tushan, but to kill Ye Hao.


    After the Tushanren left, Long Yang and Qiu Shanlin turned and looked at Ye Hao. "If you wake up, why don''t you get up and talk?" he said with a smile.


    Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Zhigui, Daisy.


    "Surprisingly, the people that even King Shula could kill fell into the hands of these ants." Lin Qiushan smiled.


    "There are many surprises in this world. For example, if I told you that I could kill King Cyrus, you would definitely not believe it." Ye Hao smiled.


    "We really won''t believe it." Long Yang smiled and said, "Hand over your weapon that killed King Shula."


    Shi Ji, Shi Lei and others were shocked, they finally understood why Long Yang and Qiu Shanlin wanted to save Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "I think you have something more interesting than my bone weapon."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Qiushan and Long Yang spoke almost at the same time. "The flowers are on the other side, and the flowers are on the other side." Ye Hao said these eight words with a smile.


    "Do you know what these eight characters mean?" Qiushanlin and Longyang both change colors. These eight characters are about inheriting Emperor Xiuluo, and they won''t be surprised.


    "I found some clues on Shula Island." Ye Hao said.


    "What clue?" Long Yang asked.


    "We found an ancient book "Cyrus", there are some clues in it, but before I finish reading it, it has already gone halfway." Ye Hao said.


    "Who did it?" Lin Qiushan asked.


    "Mo Tengfei!" Ye Hao said, "If you find him and get his other half of the ancient books, you may have a chance to inherit the king''s inheritance."


    Naturally, Lin Qiushan and Long Yang would not easily believe what Ye Hao said. Only Qiu Shanlin walked past Shi Ji and asked with a smile, "Is what he said is true?"


    "In the beginning, we didn''t enter Shula''s land, so we don''t know what happened." Zhigui said.


    Qiu Shanlin didn''t pay attention to Shiji. He looked at other people, smiled and asked, "Where are you?"


    "We were captured by Shura later, so."


    When a young man in the water prison was speaking here, Qiu Shan stretched out his hand and choked off his throat.


    Lin Qiushan let go, and the young man in the dungeon was lying on the ground, dead.


    Looking at others, Qiu Shan asked with a smile: "I think he told a lie, so I killed him, hey, if you also make me think you lied, the ending will be like him. Is what Ye Hao said true? ?"

 Chapter 879： Thor

    "We, we really don''t know." Several people in the water prison were frightened.


    Qiu Shanlin frowned, did not continue to ask, turned around and knelt down, smiling and asking, "Where is Mo Tengfei?"


    "I don''t know" Ye Hao said, "You have to let your people look around."


    Qiu Shanlin turned his eyes and said with a smile: "Where is that half of the ancient book?"


    "I can''t give it to you now." Ye Hao smiled and said, "What if you turn your face over?" I must also have something to save my life. By the way, in addition to ancient books, I also know many things that can help you decipher the meaning of these eight words. "


    If he untie the rope tied to his body, he doesn''t need to follow Qiushan and the snake.


    "Take him away, we can find the moth now." Long Yang said suddenly.


    "This is what I want"


    Qiu Shanlin untied the rope tied to Ye Hao''s feet and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    Ye Hao stood up, smiled and said, "Let go of my people."


    "Yes" Long Yang said lightly, and instantly loosened the rope of Shiji.


    "Let''s go" Lin Qiushan smiled.


    "Wait!" "I''ll go with you," Zhigui said suddenly.


    Long Yang snorted coldly: "If it is any longer, you will all die!"


    "Don''t worry, I can leave here." Ye Hao sent Shi Ji a word.


    Shi Zhi had no choice but to give up the idea of ??walking with Ye Hao.


    Currently, Lin Qiushan and Long Yang are left with Ye Hao.


    Half an hour later, Qiu Shan and Long Yang took Ye Hao to their camp. They did not help Ye Hao to untie the rope, but ordered their master to cast a magic spell on Ye Hao.


    However, they did not take Ye Hao''s bone weapons and the so-called ancient books. After all, they also knew that if Ye Hao was upset, Ye Hao might explode Dan Sea and destroy everything.


    After casting a spell on Ye Hao, they ordered the four practitioners of the Second World to protect Ye Hao without leaving. In this way, Ye Hao would have no chance to break the spell, let alone escape.


    At the same time, Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang immediately ordered his people to find the whereabouts of Mo Tengfei.


    They stayed in place for a month, but they never found Mo Tengfei''s whereabouts nearby. Later, someone found the body of the Tushan clan who was pursuing Mo Tengfei. Only Qiushan and Longyang set off with the man. The place where the body is located.


    The body was about five days away from the camp. After arriving at the destination, Qiu Shan and Long Yang personally inspected the corpse, and the corpse was killed by magic and Thor.


    "Mo Tengfei is surrounded by a forbidden mage, and Mo Tengfei is good at using Thor." Ye Hao said.


    "These people have been dead for nearly 20 days. Mo Tengfei should have gone very far." Lin Qiushan meditated.


    "With this as the center, I can''t believe it. If we find Mo Tengfei in eight different ways, I won''t be able to find him." Long Yang said.


    Lin Qiushan smiled and nodded: "This is a good idea."


    He immediately separated the people from the eight roads, each with fifty people, and began to look for Mo Tengfei and Ling Mage on a large scale. He ordered that after finding Mo Tengfei, he must be captured alive, and then asked him to notify him.


    "I hope they can''t find you" Ye Hao said in his heart.


    After separating the people from the Eight Routes, there are still hundreds of people left in Qiushanlin and Longyang, and they continue to advance with the people.


    Ye Hao stopped in the crowd, and was very leisurely all the way, doing nothing, he had enough time to cleanse his brain power. Although he was cast spells and could not use mana, this did not hinder his practice.

 Chapter 880： Unity

    Three months later, one of the eight people found Mo Tengfei, but he escaped. Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang immediately followed them, but it was too late and Mo Tengfei slipped away.


    In the past three months, the spiritual power of Ye Hao''s purification was enough to condense the third pollution-free road platform. However, he is now constrained by Qiushan and Longyang. Therefore, he has no chance to condense the third uncontaminated road platform.


    Therefore, he can only continue to use his evil essence and continue to accumulate pure spiritual power.


    Time flies


    A few months later, Ye Hao was arrested for a year. He was only fifteen years old, his body grew a lot, the boyishness on his face had disappeared, and the edges and corners became clearer.


    This is also his third year after entering Shula''s blood market.


    Although he is under the control of others, he has more time to practice. His ocean knowledge and pure spiritual power are enough to condense the fourth untainted platform.


    At the same time, Qiu Shanlin, Long Yang and others also found Mo Tengfei many times, but Mo Tengfei fled each time. Even Ye Hao would admire Mo Tengfei, he could actually escape under the chase of so many people.


    Qiu Shanlin was angry, and Long Yang was also angry. Now they want to catch Mo Tengfei, not just for the so-called ancient book. They are all geniuses in the world, and now they can''t even catch a water jailer. How can they not be angry?


    These have nothing to do with Ye Hao, he wants Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang to never catch Mo Tengfei.


    Sunrise sunset


    As time went by, the Ministry of Medicine and the Ministry of Torture seemed to have become accustomed to Ye Hao''s existence, and Ye Hao began to gradually relax.


    Ye Hao seized this opportunity and tried to break the curse on him. After months of trying, his charm in Danhai and the sea became loose. When he was arrested for twenty months, he finally broke the spell on his body, but he was still quiet.


    Four months later, he stayed in Qiushan and Longyang for two full years.


    He is sixteen years old, he has grown taller, almost 1.8 meters tall, tall, with a lazy smile on his face. At this moment, if he suddenly appeared around Yuxuan, Yu Xuan might not recognize him, and he would have changed a lot.


    His changes include changes in appearance and temperament. In fact, they were affected by the memory of evil emperors in the past.


    In addition, after two years of purification, he realized that the pure spiritual power in the ocean is probably enough to condense the seventh non-contaminated road platform. To his surprise, his mental power has not been exhausted, that is, his potential has not been exhausted.


    Although he hadn''t tried to unite the Taoist platform, he knew that the spirit stones needed to gather these five undefiled platforms must be huge, and the spirit stones on his body must not be enough.


    Not only Ye Hao, but also Lin Qiushan and Long Yang have broken through the environment of the soul cave. Originally, in World War II, they could not break through the prohibition, but they broke the prohibition and entered, countered the prohibition, and successfully broke through the prohibition.


    On this day, the eight people and the horse were on the road, and they spotted Mo Tengfei again, and immediately notified Qiulin and Longyang.


    !


    Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang sneered, and immediately rushed over with his people.


    "Mo Tengfei seems to be bad this time." Ye Hao said to himself, he must find a chance to leave, after all, he

 Chapter 881： stable

    There are no ancient books, nor does Mo Tengfei. Ye Hao followed Qiushan Forest and Longyang, and found Mo Tengfei Road Horse meeting one day later.


    A member of the torture department came out and said to him, "Lord, we have trapped Morten in the valley in front of us."


    "Are you sure he is still inside?" Long Yangguang Road.


    "Of course, the way out of the valley was blocked by our people. They wanted to fly out, but they were blocked by our archers." The man replied.


    "Well, let''s go in." Qiu Shanlin sneered, and when he walked into the valley in front for the first time, the other followed him.


    Ye Hao was also led into the valley by the four guarding him.


    The valley was rugged, and many people hacked and killed many monsters along the way. Finally, they reached the end of the valley. Indeed, Mo Tengfei saw Lin Qiushan and others in the valley. He sneered and said: "I don''t think I offended you, why are you chasing me?"


    Mo Tengfei was very depressed. He was inexplicably killed for two years and nearly died in the Medical Department and Torture Department several times.


    Long Yang said coldly: "Hand over the ancient book!"


    "What ancient book?" Mo Tengfei was at a loss.


    The faces of Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang changed. They both looked at Ye Hao. Mo Tengfei also noticed Ye Hao at this time. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to fall into the hands of Lin Qiushan and Long Yang.


    "Brother Mo, you forgot that each of us has half of the ancient books. Can you decipher the meaning of eight characters?" Ye Hao said.


    Mo Tengfei responded quickly and immediately sneered: "This is the ancient book you told them!"


    Looking at Qiushan and Longyang, he said coldly: "Unless you let me leave this place safely, none of you want an ancient book."


    "We swear in the name of the master, if you hand it over, we will let you go." Qiu Shan said.


    Long Yang also swears in the name of Master. In the north of Dianlong, the reputation of the master and the main gate is more important than his own reputation, and it is often trustworthy to swear in the name of the master and the main gate.


    Except for a school and a lantern, there is no respect for the teacher. If necessary, they will kill their master.


    "Can you untie my rope? I have been nervous for two years." Ye Hao smiled.


    Qiu Shanlin glanced at his subordinate, and the subordinate immediately loosened Ye Hao from the injured rope.


    Ye Hao rubbed his wrists, shrugged, and took out a book from his arms.


    Mo Tengfei also took out a book.


    "Why is your book intact?" Qiu Shanlin sneered.


    "Because what I said is false." Ye Hao said.


    Both the Medical Department and the Torture Department aimed their bows and arrows at Ye Haomo soaring.


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled and said, "There are two ancient books, and the contents of the two books are the same. I just want to stabilize you, so I deliberately told you that Mo Tengfei and I are half."


    Qiushanlin and Longyang are slightly heavier.


    "Do you want me or fly?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course, it''s both." Qiu Shanlin had recovered calm, and said with a smile: "You all sent the ancient books out."


    "Not now, we have to leave here." Ye Hao said.


    "Hey, that''s right. What if you step back?" Mo Tengfei also smiled.


    "Let them out" Long Yangguang Road.


    People from the Torture and Medical Department immediately gave way, Ye Haomo took off and walked out, Lin Qiushan and Long Yang followed them.


    Coming to the forest outside the valley, Qiu Shanlin smiled and said, "Can you send things out?" Doomsday Supe

 Chapter 882： Tribe

    "Take it!" Ye Hao and Mo Tengfei threw the book into the air at the same time, and then neither of them returned to the depths of the forest.


    Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang jumped up at the same time, grabbed the ancient book, and appeared in mid-air. Their faces are heavy. At the same time, they sipped angrily: "Catch them!"


    Both the Criminal Interrogation Department and the Anti-drug Department are hunting them down.


    Ye Hao Mo Tengfei wanted to escape at full speed, but suddenly countless figures appeared in the mountain forest in front of him, densely packed, and they all blocked the way.


    They stopped almost at the same time. At this time, the people in front and on both sides came out. They were all wearing silver armors, they were all beautiful, and there was no one at all.


    There are too many of these women, nearly a thousand people, and the surrounding mountains and forests are everywhere. Almost all they repaired are the second piece of land, not the second piece of land of those people. They are actually the third piece of land, the soul of the cave. .


    This force is enough to sweep the entire Second War zone, and no one can stop it.


    Later, as people caught up with Qiushanlin and Longyang''s face, great changes took place.


    At the same time, in the forest behind them, many beautiful women in silver armor appeared, as well as hundreds of people. These people wearing nail art, Ye Haolin Qiushan and others were besieged.


    Ye Hao and others came up with an idea, where did these women come from?


    At this moment, in front of Ye Hao, the female soldier gave way, and five beautiful women in golden armor walked out. The woman on the beauty''s head opened her mouth with a faint tone: "The ugly people have been killed."


    Ye Hao and the others just wondered if their ears were abnormal.


    But at that moment, they no longer doubted her beauty, and the female soldiers began to fire on the people in the torture and medical department. They all thought these people were ugly and were shot to death at will.


    Some people wanted to resist, but there were too many female soldiers, their arrows were more like a storm, and those who resisted were killed.


    Qiushanlin and Longyang did not do this, because in addition to the five women wearing golden armor, there were more than a dozen other absinthe monks who were invincible at all.


    Suddenly, except for Ye Haomo Tengfei, Qiushanlin, and Longyang, only more than 50 people survived.


    Everyone like Ye Hao thought, what on earth do these women want to do?


    Once you have arrived in Shulatan, you belong to my tribe, and you shall not go there from now on. The gorgeous beauty on her head is smiling, a faint smile leaning towards the city.


    Cyrus!


    Ye Hao and others were surprised that these women were actually Shula people. Why are they so different from the men of the Hula tribe?


    She watched Ye Hao and waited, and finally his eyes fell on Ye Hao. He walked by, but Ye Hao didn''t move.


    Walking to Ye Hao, the beauty reached out and touched Ye Hao''s face, smiling and saying, "How old are you this year?"


    Ye Hao instinctively avoided the hand of an absolutely colorful woman, smiled and replied, "Sixteen years old."


    "Sixteen" a dazzling woman in front of her eyes, faint lips, gentle smile: "You are fine."


    Ye Hao was taken aback and didn''t understand what this amazing woman meant.


    Then she turned around, looked at the other four women in golden armor, and smiled and said, "Sisters, I want this man. You can pick the others yourself."


    Wen Yan, Ye Hao and others couldn''t help choosing women like scalp and feelings as their first choice men.

 Chapter 883： Offspring

    Four Xiulao women wearing gold armor laughed and singled out Lin Qiushan, Long Yang, Mo Tengfei, and a young man in the torture department. Similarly, Long Yang and others did not jump.


    "Pick the rest," she said to ten grotto girls.


    "Thank you, king" ten admirers thanked the girls and began to choose men.


    Qiu Shanlin''s Ye Hao and several others are afraid that this breathtaking woman is the queen of Queen Sula.


    After selecting ten grotto girls, the queen looked at her people and smiled and said, "It''s your turn."


    Then there were several rounds of selection, and all the surviving people were selected.


    "Homecoming" Queen Shula ordered to take her own people and Ye Hao and others into the forest deep in the mountains.


    Queen Shura and the four other women wearing gold armor had mounts, and the golden lion and others walked.


    Ye Hao and the queen were sitting in a golden lion with two golden chairs on the lion''s back. Ye Hao sat in front of the queen, and the queen looked from behind, Ye Hao felt uncomfortable.


    "What are you thinking?" The queen asked Ye Hao with a sudden smile.


    Ye Hao looked at the queen sideways, raised his lips slightly, smiled and said, "I think, why is there a woman around Her Majesty the Queen."


    There was a look of disgust on Queen Shura''s face. She said: "I will give birth to such noble and ugly people."


    Ye Hao knew that she meant Cyrus''s man was ugly, so there was no Shura man by her side.


    The queen looked at Ye Hao and smiled. "The king likes to watch you smile. You are young and handsome. You are suitable to be the king''s concubine."


    Apart from smiling, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say. Since you like me to laugh, I will laugh. "By the way, Ben Wang hasn''t asked your name yet." The queen asked with a smile.


    "Ye Hao" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Your people are not as common as names." "I can see that you are a very smart person," she said with a smile.


    "Your Majesty is joking." Ye Hao modestly.


    "Just now you asked me why I was surrounded by women. In fact, a large part of the reason is that we don''t need to rely on these ugly men to nurture offspring." The queen smiled: "All we have to do is to extract our own lotus. In the lotus pond, if the ugly man does not want to die, the lotus will flow into the territory of the ugly man." They must sprinkle their blood on the lotus so that they can conceive the descendants of the Shula tribe. "


    He said: "Xulao people who are raised by lotus should have a man."


    All lotus flowers that give birth to Shula babies are taken care of by our people. If they were born to men, we will send them to the territory of ugly men and women will stay.


    Wen Yan, Ye Hao, under the impact of the darkness inside, Shula was really a strange race.


    "If those ugly people can''t help us inherit the offspring, we will kill them because they are ugly." The queen laughed.


    Ye Hao is dark, and the Xiulao women are too ruthless.


    "But rest assured, the king will not harm you." The queen smiled and said: "As long as you are with the king, the king can give you some Cyrus women, the daughters of your people, where can I The woman who got the Holon?"


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t refute Queen Shula''s words.


    Suddenly, an evil laugh came from the forest in the distance: "Hey, you can''t run away!" The Doomsday

 Chapter 884： Hesitate

    Ye Hao''s face changed slightly.


    Wow! Wow!


    Two men flew out of the forest in front of him. The one in front was a woman who was about fifteen years old in green clothes. She had a melon-seeded face, big eyes, a pure appearance, a tall figure, and An elegant figure, even though she is not as pretty as Queen Shura. But also a beauty.


    The man behind was dressed in black, handsome in appearance and extremely pale, giving people a sickly feeling.


    Seeing Ye Hao and Queen Shula waiting, the woman in green stopped, and the young man in black stopped behind.


    "Grab it!" Queen Shura said a few words softly.


    Three absinthe monks rushed out immediately, one was a woman in green, and the other two were young men in black.


    The woman in green did not resist at all and asked the strong woman to reach out to touch his arm, but the young man in black stood up and tried to escape, but was stopped by two soul monks from the Shula tribe.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of female soldiers from the Shula tribe flew past and surrounded the young men in black. This time, the young man in black gave up and did not try to escape.


    "Very good." The queen looked at the young man in black and nodded with a smile.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about Queen Shula''s words, he always looked at the woman in green.


    "Who are you? What''s your name?" Queen Shura asked the young man in black.


    The young man in black looked at Longyang and Qiushanlin, and said with a smile: "In the next pigeon, have you not asked that girl your name?"


    "No! Is the king''s name worthy of your inquiry?" A monk from the Soul Cavern of the Shura tribe drank a cold drink.


    The "king" pigeon''s innocent face changed slightly.


    The queen looked at the woman in the green dress again, smiled and said, "Kill this human woman."


    "Great! King!"


    Grasping the green woman, the monk''s soul raised his hand and killed the green woman with one hand.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao said suddenly.


    The man must stop.


    Queen Shula looked at Ye Hao. Although she did not speak, Leng Binbin''s expression indicated that she wanted Ye Hao to give her a reason.


    The green woman couldn''t help but looked at Ye Hao in the past. After carefully looking at Ye Hao, her face suddenly changed.


    "Your Majesty, she is my sister!" Ye Hao said to Queen Shula.


    "Your sister?" The queen frowned and said, "Is she really your sister?"


    "Yes!" Ye Hao gave a resounding answer.


    The queen immediately looked at the woman in the green dress, smiled and asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Ye Hao!" The woman in green clothes answered without hesitation.


    The queen asked Ye Hao: "What''s her name?"


    The innocent suddenly smiled and said, "Your Majesty, this woman is called a little fairy."


    Ye Hao nodded almost at the same time: "Your Majesty, he is right."


    The queen stretched her hand to Ye Hao''s chin, raised her index finger slightly, lifted her chin, and smiled and said, "I hope you don''t deceive the king. The only way to deceive the king is to die." No one can save your life. "


    Ye Hao boldly grabbed Queen Shula''s jade hand, kissed the back of the queen''s hand, then looked up at the queen, smiled and said, "I can''t lie to people, I won''t lie to your majesty."

 Chapter 885： Satisfy

    The faces of Longyang, Qiu Shanlin and others changed slightly. Many people believed that Queen Xiulao would be angry, but she didn''t want to be angry. She was not angry. She took out her hand from Ye Hao, and Bai Yehao ordered: "Leave. "


    "Yes, king!"


    The procession set off again, and the pigeon and the green girl were watched by the monks of the two worshipers who followed the procession.


    The innocent pigeon suddenly smiled at the green girl: "Ye Hao." Hey, this boy is supposed to defeat Wang Heng, but he didn''t expect that he would recognize you. "


    "Why are you helping me?" The girl in green smiled and made a voice.


    "If I don''t help you, you are dead" the pigeon laughed and cried.


    "This girl won''t appreciate you, you perverted." The girl in green sneered at the voice.


    "Hehe, I was born for you, but I have endured it for a long time." The pigeon laughed and cried again.


    "But you want to mess with this girl!" The woman in green smiled.


    "I am innocent, but I never do anything to women I don''t like." Dove preached the gospel.


    "So, should this girl thank you?" The woman in the green dress spoke coldly.


    "This is natural" Dove smiled innocently and preached, "What does Ye Hao have to do with you?"


    "What does this have to do with you?" The green woman snorted coldly.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will tell the queen your secret." The pigeon threatened innocently.


    "If you say that, you will suffer. Don''t forget, you told her my name." The woman in green smiled.


    "He is definitely not your brother"


    The woman in green did not speak.


    The pigeon said nothing.


    After a few hours, the troops finally arrived at Shuladi, where women¡¯s land was much larger than that of men. Although the model is the same, the scale is more than ten times, and the number of people is ten times more.


    Ye Hao and others were taken into the palace. Queen Shura sat on the throne in the hall, looking down at the people, and finally fell on the pigeon''s innocent body, smiling and saying, "Who wants to choose this person?"


    "Sister Wang, I want him." A lady Shura in golden armor stood out.


    "Well, once our forbidden master blocks his orders, you will take him away." The queen smiled.


    "Thank you, Sister Wang!" She thanked you with joy on her face.


    "So these women are Cyrus people." Dove''s naive mind: "Maybe I can use this woman to get rid of Ye Hao, hey, I naively want women, do you?"


    The queen looked at the woman in green again, smiled and said, "Pull her down and put her in place. She needs to do her best to satisfy her."


    "Your Majesty, can I stay with my sister for a few days?" Ye Hao smiled.


    No queen smiled.


    Ye Hao''s face changed slightly.


    "You only have half a day," she said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ye Hao smiled.


    At this time, a Shula woman and Ye Hao, the green woman fell, and the others were taken away one by one.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the woman in green clothes were placed in an elegantly furnished courtyard, and the Xiulao woman who brought them to the house was waiting for orders outside the door.


    In the yard, the green woman could not help holding Ye Hao, and shouted happily: "Brother Xiaofan, Xianger missed you!"

 Chapter 886： charming

    "Xiang''er, when you grow up, I almost can''t recognize you." Ye Hao smiled.


    This green woman is a child! Xiong Ge looked up at Ye Hao and said, "I can''t recognize you either."


    Ye Hao smiled, wiped his hair habitually, and asked, "What happened?" Why did the pigeon chase you? "


    The fairy let go of Ye Hao, returned home and sat at the stone table, snorted coldly, and told Ye Hao the matter.


    It turned out that when she joined the medical department, she was appreciated by the head of the medical department because of her natural medical talent. Over time, her pharmaceutical chain has made rapid progress so that she can help the general manager make medicines from the side.


    During the difficult period, Xiong Geer did not say, she just said that she finally got the approval of the chief to lead people into the Shura battlefield.


    When she came to the battlefield of Shura in the third year, she met innocent pigeons, and since then, she has been entangled with all kinds of things. Her people, due to repeated confrontations with the innocent people of Dove, separated from each other, and the casualties were only hers.


    If she didn''t meet Cyrus this time, she might fall into the hands of a pigeon.


    After listening to Xiong Ge''s words, Ye Hao''s face sank.


    "Dove is the king''s son." Xiong Gu is learning the road.


    Ye Hao habitually rubbed his head again, and said with a smile: "Bullying our Jiaxiang''s son, even if I want him to pay the price.


    The fairy giggled and said, "The pigeon is evil, you have to find a way to lie to him, so that I can understand hate."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Ye Hao smiled.


    ,,,.,.


    "Calm down, we will find a chance to leave." Ye Hao smiled, turned and walked out.


    Outside the courtyard, Ye Hao quickly entered Queen Shula''s house. The woman leading the way backed out of the house and closed the door easily.


    The palace is luxuriously furnished, and a curtain of veils hangs down the tent and scattered, and the surrounding fog makes the palace appear very deep.


    Ye Hao stepped forward, bathing in the bathroom full of petals. The queen was taking a bath in the bath, just above her shoulder, her skin might be broken by a single blow, it was slightly red, black like a waterfall, and most of it fell into the water.


    ..


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, sitting next to the bathtub, not shy, always looking at the queen.


    Finally, the queen opened her eyes like Qiu Shui and saw Ye Hao, her red lips opened slightly, and she smiled and said, "Do you like to see this king?"


    "Your Majesty, who doesn''t like it?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Queen Shula looked at Ye Hao deeply and smiled and said, "I have been in charge of the throne for eighteen years, and you are the first person to enter my bedroom."


    "I must have done good luck for eight years. That''s why I got this opportunity." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You know how to please me" the queen smiled charmingly.


    "I''m telling the truth" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Aren''t you coming in?" She smiled.


    The hero shook his head.


    "Why?" The queen smiled.


    "Now I am not worthy of your Majesty." Ye Hao said.


    "Then how do you think you are worthy of this king?" the queen said.


    "Your Majesty, my dedication is now the incarnation of heaven." Ye Hao said, "I think unless my restoration enters the soul cave, it is not worthy of your majesty."


    "It will take at least six or seven years to incarnate heaven to the soul." The queen smiled.

 Chapter 887： Application

    "As long as the queen gives me enough stones, I will have a way to break through the spirit of seven people in ten days." Ye Hao is learning the road, in fact, he needs three days at most.


    Then she smiled and shook her head. "You made me laugh again," she said. "You can''t even be the best man in the game."


    "Your Majesty, I believe I will try my best!" Ye Hao said.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s firm expression, the queen couldn''t help but refuse, shook her head and smiled: "Well, it depends on you."


    Ye Hao blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "Give me the clothes" the queen smiled and looked at the big bed wrapped in gauze not far away.


    Ye Hao smiled, stood up and walked to the bed. He saw a neatly folded gauze skirt on the bed. The aroma is pervasive. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Absent-mindedly, he picked up the veil.


    Just as he was about to turn around, a warm body hugged him from behind, he looked sideways and saw the gorgeous face of Queen Sura.


    The queen stroked his arm until she grabbed the dress, and she took a breath in Ye Hao''s ear. "You are nervous," she said with a smile.


    Ye Hao suddenly turned around, his right hand wrapped around Queen Shula''s smooth and delicate waist, fierce power, the Queen''s body was close to him, and then looked directly at the Queen, smiled and said: "Should your Majesty be nervous? "


    The queen smiled and kissed Ye Hao''s lips, and immediately left Ye Hao''s lips. "The king was really nervous, but now he is all right," she said with a smile.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help kissing Queen Shula''s red lips, and the two immediately entangled on the bed.


    ...


    At the same time, in another bedroom, the pigeon was lying on the bed, hugging Mrs. Xiulao. The woman leaned in his arms and smiled: "I have so many men coming back, and you are the one I am most satisfied with."


    The pigeon sighed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" King Shula''s daughter asked.


    "What I told your sister before was false." "If she knew I had lied to her, she wouldn''t let me go," Dorf sighed.


    The woman stood up, sneered and said, "Why are you lying to my sister?"


    She is the second king of Cyrus, but like other kings, she will not betray her, let alone do anything harmful to her. If the pigeon is not evil, she will use her to deal with the queen. She will kill the pigeon mercilessly.


    The pigeon''s innocent face remained unchanged, and he sighed faintly: "The truth can''t be hidden, Little Bear." No, it should be cold and sweet. She actually came from outside. My brother was poisoned to death by her. I have to catch her alive to find the cure, so I can''t let your sister kill her


    "What does she have to do with Ye Hao?" the second queen asked.


    "Ye Hao is willing to risk his life to save her. What do you think they will be related to?" The pigeon smiled innocently.


    ""." The second queen smiled and said: "I can''t believe this boy is so affectionate. "


    The pigeon sighed innocently: "Now, I can''t move the cold at all, let alone get an antidote from her."


    "Do you want me to help you?" The second queen smiled.


    The pigeon nodded innocently.


    "It depends on whether you can wait for me." The second queen smiled.


    The pigeon is innocent.


    The two men became entangled again.


    ...


    Queen''s residence.

 Chapter 888： aisle

    The quilt was rolled up, and under the quilt, Ye Hao''s coat was taken off by the dressing queen.


    At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly came from outside the palace: "Wang, it''s not good."


    Queen Shula Leng Binbin said: "What''s the matter?"


    "The old guy is here again," they said. "If you don''t open an account for them, they won''t leave today." answered the person outside.


    "Hmm! These old things are a waste of time!" The queen snorted coldly, lifted the quilt, put on the long skirt, and walked out of the bed.


    Ye Hao did it. This time he returned to reason. He secretly squeezed his cold sweat, secretly fixing his strength is still too bad.


    "I''ll be back soon," she said with a smile. Before she knew it, she no longer claimed to be a king.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    The queen turned and walked out of the palace. After a while, a maid came in, her cheeks reddened slightly: "After the king is gone, she said: "Let me take you to the mining area." "


    "Lead the way," Ye Hao said with a smile. Putting on his clothes, he got out of bed.


    The maid and her Ye Hao rushed into the mine.


    On the way, Ye Hao had a spiritual heart: "The power of Empress Xiulao is probably three of the soul. If I break the seven mental states, even if she can''t reach it, I will leave safely with incense.


    He still doesn''t know how powerful he is after the seven uncontaminated platforms are condensed together.


    Suddenly, the maid laughed and said, "In front of us is the place where we worship our ancestors. We must take a detour."


    "Respect the ancestor!" Ye Hao''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but think of the relief he had seen before, or that there was a relief here. The female Ye Hao asked the female Ye Hao to walk around. Ye Hao smiled and said, "Your king said, I can go anywhere. Why take a detour?"


    "but"


    Ye Hao left without waiting for the maid to finish talking. The maid must hurry up.


    Soon, Ye Hao came to a square. The square actually stood on the west side of a stone wall. There were reliefs and reliefs, which were almost the same as what he had seen before.


    The only difference is that on the back of the relief, on the other side of the river bank, there are lotus flowers, and the sky dome is shining with light, making it look like a huge aperture, like a passage to another place.


    "Enter!" Ye Hao frowned, and suddenly raised his head again, with a faint expression on his face: "I understand."


    "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter with you?" the maid asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. "let''s go"


    The maid took Ye Hao to the mining area suspiciously.


    The mining area is located in the mountains north of the King''s Temple. Every valley has many canyons, in which veins and spiritual stones are everywhere. The maid joined Ye Hao''s ranks in the valley and retreated.


    Ye Hao walked into the depths of the valley, sat on the densely packed spirit stone, and began to condense the non-stained road platform. Following the operation of heresy, the third life surged into his knowledge of the ocean, trembling in all directions, and finally all flew up, flying around his body, clearly visible. The sky, the ground, and a strand of vitality flowed from the stone into his body.


    The third uncontaminated road platform requires too many spirit stones, 10 times as much as the second uncontaminated road platform. In the era of the third life spring and spirit fusion, an uncontaminated road platform appeared in Ye Hao''s maritime knowledge.

 Chapter 889： platform

    Then, Ye Hao began to compress the fourth pollution-free platform.


    If there are not enough stones, he continues to walk deep into the valley.


    ...


    At the same time, Queen Shura had arrived in the living room.


    There are ten old people in the living room, some with red hair, some with flames, some with lion heads, and some with tiger heads. These people are not humans, they are all aliens.


    When they saw Queen Shura coming in, their faces remained the same until she sat down. One of them smiled and said: "If you don''t give us an answer, we won''t leave today."


    "Yeah! The king said I don''t know what these eight words mean." Queen Shura was very cold.


    Do you think we will believe your words, Queen, when everyone else''s strong people show their irony? One of them smiled and said, "Queen, do you always use these words to delay us?"


    Another person sneered: "When his immediate descendants don''t know the meaning of these eight words, who would believe these words?"


    The queen glanced at the crowd and said coldly: "If you don''t believe it, what does this king have to do with it?"


    Hmm! The others snorted at the same time, and the whole living room was immediately filled with tension.


    The queen laughed suddenly. "You all come together," she said. "It looks like it will happen today."


    "Your Majesty had better tell us the meaning of these eight words." Strong laughter.


    "Before our ancestors sat down, we said that if we did not understand the eight words she left behind, we should not get what she left behind." Sister Wang smiled and said, "All her words are in God. If you don¡¯t believe it, I can show you the hands of the ancestors."


    "Is the king''s oracle in the hands of the king?" a strong man from outside asked.


    "This king can''t take such an important thing with him." "The oracle is in the warehouse. You know that to open it, you need at least three keys," Queen Shura laughed.


    The queen has four sisters, five keys to the treasure house, one for each.


    "In this case, please inform the rest of your Royal Highness as soon as possible." Strong men of other races couldn''t wait to see the king''s oracle.


    "What are you in a hurry?" "Don''t you know it takes many days to open a treasure house?" Queen Shura smiled.


    "Then we will wait here for three days." The heterosexual strongman spoke almost at the same time.


    ...


    My valley.


    Ye Hao is still condensing the pollution-free channel platform, and every time he condenses the pollution-free channel platform, he feels that his power has increased several times.


    Three days later, he finally condensed the seventh uncontaminated road platform and realized the spiritual realization seven times. He believed that this kind of power would not be weaker than the monk Absinthe, even though he did not cooperate with the monk of the Soul Hole.


    He took some stones and left the mine.


    Soon, he came to Xiong Geer''s house, only to find that Xiong Geer had disappeared, and his face could not be changed.


    "Xiangel can''t leave here alone!" Ye Hao blinked and immediately went to the maid who was in charge of Xianger''s daily life.


    After finding the maid, the maid hesitated and dared not tell Ye Hao the whereabouts of Xianger. Ye Hao sneered, and finally asked about the whereabouts of Xiangzi under coercion and temptation, and Xianger actually fell into the hands of the second queen.


    "The second queen, the pigeon is innocent!" As soon as Ye Hao''s face turned black, he rushed to where the second queen was.

 Chapter 890： letter

    Almost at the same time, in the second queen''s dormitory, Xiong Ge was sealed by a spell, and now he was sitting on the soft ground, the pigeon and the second queen in front of Singel.


    "Thank you, Queen!" The pigeon looked at the second queen and bowed to thank her.


    "Quickly ask, don''t waste our time." The second queen smiled.


    The pigeon nodded and stopped suddenly.


    "I have something to say." said the second queen.


    "The girl has a bad temper. She won''t succumb without special means, me." "Some means are despicable, and the queen had better not look at it."


    The second queen smiled. "Ask" turned and left the palace.


    After seeing the second queen leaving, the innocent man squatted in front of the fairy, licked her lips, and smiled: "Fairy, we meet again."


    Xiong Ge''s eyes rolled away, and he didn''t speak.


    The pigeon innocent suddenly stretched out his hand to fetch Xiangzi, Xiangzi was shocked, hurriedly moved her body back, and sneered: "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" The pigeon smiled innocently, looked at Fragrant''s son, and said with a smile: "What do you say I want to do?"


    Sengel''s face changed a little, but she immediately calmed down and smiled and said, "You said you like me?"


    "I didn''t expect you to remember what I said." The pigeon smiled innocently.


    "I don''t believe it!" Xiangel said with a smile: "I heard that the woman you like finally died in your hands. If I follow you, I won''t be killed by you."


    The pigeon smiled innocently: "Xiang''er, that is for others, and I am absolutely sincere to you."


    "Since you are sincere to me, take me out first." Xiong Ge said.


    The pigeon licked his lips and smiled: "I want your body first, and then I take you away!"


    He rushed to Xianger.


    ...


    Outside the palace is a hall. The second queen just arrived in the hall, and a cold drink came from outside the hall: "Get out!"


    Upon touch, a spiritual Sula woman poured into the temple and fell to the ground, her mouth overflowing with blood.


    "Who? How dare I hurt my people?" The second queen looked up outside the hall and drank angrily.


    Walking into the hall alone, Leng Binbin said: "Where is the fragrance?"


    "It''s you!" The second queen''s face changed slightly.


    The person who came is Ye Hao!


    "Where is Xiang''er?" Ye Hao asked coldly again when the second queen didn''t answer.


    "For the sake of my sister''s face, I want to spare you and go out immediately!" The second queen drank a cold drink.


    Ye Hao''s face became cold, and he asked, "I''ll ask you again, where is Xiang''er?"


    "I don''t know if it''s dead or dead! Get out!"


    The second queen sneered and waved her hand, suddenly full of letters, like a storm, sweeping towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sacrificed a weapon, a weapon shot out, and instantly defeated the face of the amulet storm, and then a fierce weapon rushed out of the fire from the tip of the weapon, the second queen.


    "You hide it!"


    The face of the second queen finally changed. In her opinion, Ye Hao must also be the soul of the cave, otherwise it would be impossible to stop his attack. To her surprise, she also sacrificed the fiery giant sword and split into the sky.


    At the same time, the second queen and Ye Hao took a few steps backwards.


    "Fight a battle with a cultivator who has a double heaven in the spirit of the cave!" Ye Hao''s eyes flickered, and his confidence increased. The second queen looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Hao¡¯s strength to be comparable to hers. After a short surprise, she sneered and said, ¡°In the place of the Xiulao people, there is a dragon. Down!"

 Chapter 891： the way

    She waved her sword to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to delay time, Tianyan wanted to shoot out the weapon, the halo of the weapon''s tip spread out, turning into a nine palace and gossip, shining in all directions.


    As soon as it fired, the second queen snorted and was forced to step back a few steps by the weapon.


    Ye Hao forced the second queen to retreat and rushed into the palace in the hall. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and a sword struck him.


    Seeing that the giant sword was cut, Ye Hao had to stop and took out the weapon. When he was alone, his arm was shaken, and the whole person couldn''t help taking three steps back. The man who attacked him was strong, and he didn''t move.


    No one else is outside, it''s Queen Shura!


    At the same time, at the entrance of the hall, there are a large group of people, including powerful foreign members, the third queen, the fourth queen, the fifth queen, and their chosen people, Qiushan, Longyang, and Mo Tengfei.


    It was shocking that Lin Qiushan, Long Yang and Mo Tengfei saw that Ye Hao had prevented Queen Shula from attacking. Not only them, but several other queens were equally surprised, as were powerful members of foreign races.


    The queen looked at Ye Hao and smiled and said, "Even the king is wrong."


    The second queen said coldly: "Sister, that girl is not his sister, you were cheated by him."


    Queen Wenyan Shula asked Ye Hao coldly, "Is this true?"


    Ye Hao just wanted to talk, a shout came from the dormitory: "Get out of the way!"


    This was the voice of Xiong Ge. Ye Hao''s face changed a lot when he heard the voice of Xian Ge. He didn''t expect to rush into the dormitory, but Queen Shula was in front of him.


    "Get out of the way!" Ye Hao drank a cold drink.


    Wang once said that anyone who deceives him will die! The queen is cold.


    Ye Hao was very worried about Shana, and when he had time to talk to her there, he fired weapons at the big man Xiu Old Queen.


    Queen Shula slanted the sword and waved the weapon, then took a step forward, swept the hand in front of Ye Hao and pressed it against Ye Hao''s neck. All this happened so quickly that many people outside the hall did not even react to what happened.


    Seeing Queen Shula stretch out his hand, Ye Hao bent his left hand, and a thunderbolt flashed on the queen''s waist. The queen''s face changed slightly, and she could only jump back to avoid the thunder.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Hao showed eight barren roads, and the whole person seemed to be a ray of thunder, walking towards the palace. But Queen Shura, faster than him, stood in front of him again, full of amulets, flew up, turned into countless swords on his head, and swooped at him.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and sacrificed the raindrops flying from Tai Chi. The raindrops filled the sky and shot towards the sword.


    The huge sword collided with the dense raindrops, and the sound of the collision was endless, like a steel ball hitting an iron plate. Suddenly, a giant sword passed through the raindrop block and killed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao dodged aside, and the broadsword fell to the ground, shaking the entire hall.


    "Hey, you can''t run!" Suddenly, the pigeon''s innocent laughter came from the palace.


    Ye Hao angrily sipped Queen Shula''s wine: "Get out!" facing a weapon of Queen Shula, a weapon covered with thunderdrops, the tip of the weapon was shining with gossip scenes. He has already taken this picture. With the best effort, the rain and the barren thunder of Tai Chi have all been performed.

 Chapter 892： tattered

    The queen laughed at her, grabbed her in the air, and Fu was swept toward her jade hand. She became a golden steel fork. She threw a golden steel fork in front of her, and then the steel fork burst through the air, forcing the sky into a weapon. The ground rumbling and swaying.


    The wave weapon and the golden steel fork collided violently, bursting into dazzling brilliance, filling the entire hall.


    After all, Ye Hao''s power couldn''t be compared with the queen, and the whole person couldn''t help taking a few steps back, his mouth was full of blood.


    "No one can betray the king," the queen said lightly.


    "Hehe, your majesty''s power is amazing. I am waiting for admiration. You should take us to see the oracle. As long as you prove that the meaning of these eight characters has not been told to others, I will leave soon." Suddenly speak.


    Before the queen had time to speak, Ye Hao flashed his eyes and turned to other people and said, "On the other side, that flower." It was a lotus in the Hula ethnic lotus pond. "


    Everyone''s face changed, even Queen Shura was no exception.


    "Do you know what these eight words mean?" the strong man of another race hurriedly asked.


    "I want to tell you the meaning of these eight words, if you can help me stop Queen Hara and let me go in and save the people." Ye Hao smiled.


    "It''s a good idea, but do you think they will believe what you say?" she said.


    "You should know how important the emperor''s legacy is, why don''t you bet on it? You win, you inherit, you lose, you kill me. For you, victory is safe." Ye Hao smiled. .


    Strong men of various races looked at each other and nodded.


    Seeing the alien nodded strongly, Ye Hao said nothing, he turned and rushed into the palace.


    The queen and several other queens tried to stop them, but they were stopped by strong men of other races.


    Ye Hao walked into the dormitory smoothly. He found that the floor was full of tattered skirts and green skirts. His heart was tense, approaching the end of the palace.


    When he ran to the bed, he found that the bed had been broken and collapsed. There was lightning everywhere, but the incense was not there.


    "Fragrant!" Ye Hao took a drink, the word "Xiang''er" echoed in the dormitory, but he didn''t hear anyone''s answer.


    Suddenly, not far from the bathtub, there was an explosion, water splashed more than ten feet high, the rain fell, and everything in the dormitory was immediately drenched.


    A dark figure jumped out of the bathtub and landed on the ground. That man is a dove.


    Ye Hao looked at the bathtub, and the other person came out of the water and landed on the opposite ground. The man''s skirt was covered with water, and the corners of the skirt were torn to pieces. who is it?


    Seeing nothing, Ye Hao looked at the pigeon''s innocence coldly on Ye Hao''s face, passing by, flashing like lightning.


    Pigeon''s innocent primary school student, a psychiatrist, hurriedly retreated. He appeared in the distance after several ups and downs, but Ye Hao got faster and immediately followed up. The sound of weapons in the sky was as fierce as thunder, and lightning struck. Up his head.


    Behind is the wall. The pigeon cannot retreat, but he can only sacrifice magic weapons to fight hard. His magic weapon is a rod-shaped spear, which is full of runes and collides with weapons in the sky. The wind fell and the whole dormitory shook. Wooden chairs, wooden tables, etc. were all shattered by strong winds.


    The pigeon hummed innocently, took a few steps back, and hit the wall behind, directly hitting the wall, and the rubble was flying. When the rubble

 Chapter 893： timid

    When it collapsed, a huge hole appeared in the wall, but the pigeon had disappeared, apparently taking advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    Ye Hao didn''t chase, so Xiang''er walked to him and suddenly fell into his arms and sobbed: "This guy almost took advantage of me, Brother Xiaofan, you must help me kill him!"


    If she was not innocent, she would have solved the spell she had done, and she could not use her light gauze to remind her of her lightning spell. But even if she had a lightning spell, she was almost entangled by the pigeon. Fortunately, Ye Hao arrived in time.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill him if I have a chance!" Ye Hao was cold.


    Xiong Ge nodded.


    Suddenly, Queen Shura broke into the dormitory, and then strong aliens and others entered the dormitory one after another.


    ,:?


    "The secret of these eight words is very important," the queen said with a sudden smile. "You better tell the king alone."


    Strong men of different races couldn''t help humming songs.


    Ye Hao turned his eyes and smiled and said: "Let''s go to the lotus pond first, please lead the way, and then I will consider who I should tell."


    The queen smiled, stopped talking, turned and left the palace.


    The crowd followed the queen.


    The fairy couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    "You will know later." Ye Hao smiled.


    The fairy blinked her big eyes, very curious. The lotus pond covers an area of ??hundreds of acres and is surrounded by mountains. Flowing water flows from the mountains in the east to the lotus pond, and then rushes out to the north. In the lotus pond, there is a huge and incomparable lotus. The buds are full of lotus flowers, and the lotus leaves are countless. The diameter is more than ten meters, like a boat.


    This is where Cyrus breeds, along the river, the territory of the Cyrus people.


    Queen Shura came here with everyone and stood on the shore. Everyone looked at Ye Hao, waiting for Ye Hao to say the meaning of eight words.


    Ye Hao looked at the lotus in the lotus pond and said, "The flowers bloom on the other side, and the other side is blooming. It means that the lotus is in full bloom and the upstream flows upward to reach the place of inheritance."


    People look different, while seeing the lotus in the lotus pond.


    "Go upstream!" The emerald queen changed.


    "Your Majesty, is there any problem?" an alien strongman asked with a smile.


    "There are many dangers in the upper reaches of the lotus pond. Many people want to look upstream, but they all die on the road. No one can come back alive." Queen Sullivan


    The crowd could see that the queen didn''t seem to lie. They couldn''t help looking at Ye Hao. Ye Hao smiled and said, "Maybe Lotus will bring us to the place of heritage."


    The alien strongman looked at the queen, "What do you think of your majesty?"


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can try." The queen smiled.


    In order to inherit the emperor''s legacy, strong men of other races will not be timid at this time. They all smiled and nodded: "If your majesty is willing to let us go, we won''t be afraid."


    The queen smiled, and suddenly looked at Ye Hao and asked, "What does the second half mean?"


    "It''s not too late to wait until the end of the river." Ye Hao smiled.


    The queen smiled, and when she flew over the lotus pond for the first time, the crowd flew by one by one. After flying over the lotus pond, Queen Shula lowered her finger, and ten symbols flew out of her fingertips and landed on ten lotus flowers.


    Suddenly, ten lotus flowers bloomed, shiny, tingling eyes.


    The queen stretched out her hand to lead the way, fell into a lotus, rushed to the lotus, and landed on the lotus. The others fell into the lotus one by one, each with about three people.

 Chapter 894： roar

    The people immediately pushed the lotus up to the river with force. In a short while, ten lotus flowers entered the upper valley. The peaks on both sides of the river became steeper and steeper, and the current became more and more urgent. Although the power of the people is strong, they have almost no stable lotus. The lotus was almost washed away by the current.


    The queen smiled and said to Ye Hao: "How do you understand the meaning of these eight characters?"


    "It''s just luck" Ye Hao said with a smile. At this time, he would definitely not tell Queen Shula the secret of the relief.


    "Luck, this is good luck." The queen suddenly looked at Xiong Ge and said with a smile: "What good is this for this little girl?"


    The fairy murmured, "You may not be so good."


    The queen was not angry, and said with a smile: "Little girl, don''t you know that if this king wants to kill you, he can kill you at any time."


    "So what? If I let you know my weakness, would you let me go? If you don''t want to kill me, you won''t kill me. If you want to kill me, I''ll beg you on my knees." Xiong Ge Er smiled and said, "In that case, why should I deliberately please you?"


    The queen smiled and said to Ye Hao: "Your sister is very interesting."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ye Hao smiled.


    As soon as Queen Sellers wanted to speak, the current suddenly became faster, swinging the lotus up high, swinging back and forth, bumping up and down.


    Ye Hao and the queen also used mana to stabilize the lotus and push the lotus forward. Behind them, others strode forward with equal strength in the flood of lotus.


    "It is said that there are many monsters and prohibitions in front. If you guess the meaning of these eight words wrong, we are likely to die in front of them." Queen Shula looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao wasn''t sure he was right.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and a **** snake suddenly came out of the water in front of it. It is estimated that four or five people can put it together. There are transparent fleshy wings on the back of the snake''s head, which swell up to make the snake look bigger and more powerful.


    "Be careful, this is a mixed creature, black-winged dragon snake, with dragon blood!" There was a strong man drinking.


    Time and time again, they believed that the appearance of the human attack on the black winged dragon snake suddenly appeared a rune full of the sky, shocking the tremor of anger.


    The black-winged dragon roared and roared like a wave, sweeping in all directions, making everyone dizzy and attacking him too much. They fell straight down and couldn''t get close to him.


    What is shocking is that even Queen Shula couldn''t help changing the color. The only thing this black winged dragon snake was afraid of was the seven holes that already had a soul, and even a state of mind.


    The black winged dragon snake opened its big mouth and sprayed black mist, which sprayed thinly down, like the sky drooping and tumbling, rushing towards everyone.


    People are almost desperate, facing such a terrible hybrid creature, they are not opponents at all, after all, they only have a three-day soul for the tallest.


    Ye Hao was about to sacrifice a bone weapon and strike hard.


    However, in the next moment, something unexpected happened. The light released by the lotus covered the poison, and this did not harm anyone.


    Ye Hao took the lead and drank: "Take advantage of it now!"


    The crowd immediately stirred the lotus and swept across the sides of the black pterodactyl snake. The black winged dragon snake bit its mouth, but when his mouth touched the light released by the lotus flower, it snorted, and the smoke rose, as if it had been corroded by sulfuric acid.

 Chapter 895： the truth

    The lotus that the snake attacked was the autumn forest and the three queens. Both of them escaped from the dead end, panting, and hurriedly pushed Lotus forward.


    After half an hour, they looked around and found that the Black Winged Dragon Snake had not caught up with them, and they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Everyone looked at Ye Hao. At this time, they finally believed Ye Hao''s words that the lotus was indeed the key to this piece of land heritage.


    "What the **** does this mean?" Qiu Shan, Lin and Long Yang''s hearts moved.


    Not only are they, but others are equally curious about what the latter part of this sentence means "flowers bloom on both sides of the strait." But they also knew that Ye Hao would never tell them at this time. Ye Hao would tell them only when they arrived at their destination.


    Shilian continued to rush upstream, and after a while, the rapids of water became much quieter in front of the dense fog. But there is a solemn atmosphere in the air, which makes people''s faces become very dignified.


    The queen''s beautiful eyes flickered, and she said, "There is a ban ahead."


    Ye Hao also noticed that as the fog around him became thicker, the sky and the ground became thinner and thinner, and there were countless symbols floating on the water, all of which were formed by the condensation of taboo patterns.


    The mage with the prohibition order was so fierce that he carved a Gaul style array on the surface of the water.


    "Waterway array" Ye Hao said to himself, this place is full of waterways, intertwined with each other. I don¡¯t know when the Frankfurt Republican Army will launch and attack all of us.


    Suddenly, somewhere in front, the charm on the water was flapping, the lights shone, and after a while, a huge square appeared on the water. In the middle of the phalanx, the water surged and turned into a water dragon, and a lotus rushed towards one of them.


    At the same time, they appeared one after another in all directions, and the center also spurted water, forming a water dragon to pounce on the people. Once, a dozen water dragons unexpectedly rushed in all directions, huge, with lightning and thunder, and dark clouds, as if there was a general in a truly ancient day.


    They thought that the light of the lotus could still block the dragon, but they were wrong. The dragon is not afraid of the light of the lotus.


    Seeing this scene, many people didn''t think much about it, one by one.


    Ye Hao also used eight wastes to manage the Thunder Road, lightning like a sword, split into one of the water dragons, and split the water dragon in half from beginning to end. Others also broke the dragon''s water, and for a while, the rain poured down and soaked people''s clothes.


    "What the **** is going on? Why doesn''t Lotus work?" Some people want to know.


    No one can answer him because no one knows the reason.


    At this time, no matter how many doubts in their hearts, they can only move on. The people continued to advance, and there was water everywhere. They were attacked many times, and several of them were killed by the Gaul National Front. This also makes people realize that in this place, lotus does not always seem to protect them.


    After staying in the fog for a few days, Ye Hao and the others still did not get out of the fog.


    "There should be a magic ban here." Ye Hao said, if there was no magic ban, they wouldn''t be able to go out.


    People look a little different, and if they cannot break the ban, they are likely to be trapped in the fog forever.


    Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang both looked at Ye Hao, their predecessors smiled and said, "Xiao Lao, don''t you ban Master?" Should there be a way to break the ban on magic? "

 Chapter 896： Method

    Everyone happened to be watching Ye Hao, and Ye Hao smiled and said, "I will try my best."


    "If necessary, we can cooperate with you." The queen smiled.


    Ye Hao nodded, wandering around, looking at Prohibition, this place, in addition to the water, there is a ban engraved in the fog, which is mysterious and unpredictable.


    There are only two ways to break the ban. The first is to break it with force, and the second is to lift it and then change the ban. Ye Hao can only choose the second method. After all, if you want to break the ban here, it will be difficult to achieve unless you modify the mystery beyond the four poles.


    Therefore, in the next few days, people were defending Ye Hao so that Ye Hao could participate in the ban with confidence.


    The fairy looked at Ye Hao curiously, what she wanted to do, when Ye Hao became a mage.


    "It seems you haven''t seen him for a long time," the queen asked with a sudden smile.


    The fairy looked at Queen Shula and said with a smile, "So what?"


    "Is he really your brother?" the queen asked.


    Xiong Ge nodded without hesitation.


    "Your last name is very cold." The queen smiled.


    "Who said that different surnames can''t be brothers and sisters?" Xianger smiled.


    "He is mine now" the queen smiled.


    Xiangzi was overjoyed and said, "That''s good, anyway, it''s not that Xiaofan''s brother has suffered."


    The queen has a sense of frustration. She wanted to be angry, but she was angry.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao looked at Queen Shula and said, "I need a lotus flower."


    She turned the palm of her hand, and a lotus was in her hand. Ye Hao reached out and fetched it. He took off the white tail and a lotus petal, which was carved on the forbidden petal.


    It took him three days to carve all the petals on the ban.


    "You put these spells on your eyes." Ye Hao stretched out his hand, and the spell spread to everyone present.


    Although they have acquired the charm, no one dares to take it first. What if Ye Hao played tricks?


    Ye Hao turned a blind eye to the crowd. He took the lead in applying the spell to his eyes. The spell flashed and disappeared. Shag and Queen Shura followed close behind and cast a spell on their eyes.


    As soon as they saw this, they followed one by one. Then, the spell melted in people''s eyes, and they saw the surrounding rules on the water, or slowly flowing in the fog, like countless tadpoles swimming away.


    "Go in the direction where swimming is prohibited, and we can get out." Ye Hao said.


    The queen immediately used her magic power to push the lotus forward, and people followed them one by one. They sighed inwardly, saying that they had been miraculously forbidden. At the same time, they secretly admired Ye Hao in their hearts. They were able to participate in the ban in such a short period of time and came up with a way to leave. This ban is a real success.


    After a few hours, the crowd finally left the fog. But after leaving the fog, people did not reach the heritage, they were still in the current, and the water suddenly became stronger.


    No one knows how much danger lies ahead.


    After a few hours, they suddenly saw a dangerous mountain ahead, blocking the road. When people thought they had reached the place of inheritance, they found a huge incomparable hole in this mountain. The water rushed out of the hole.


    The crowd looked at each other and finally entered the hole. There is a hole in the cave. Looking up at the top, the steep rock, like a bamboo shoot, is upside down, and there are strange stones everywhere.

 Chapter 897： game

    Suddenly, a flute sounded, echoing throughout the underground cave.


    Everyone was surprised. Who is playing the flute?


    The flute''s sound became higher and higher, people suddenly felt dizzy, and various hallucinations appeared in front of their eyes.


    "Killing!" Suddenly, an alien strongman looked crazy, jumped off the lotus, and kept attacking magic. The sound of the explosion spread all over the place, many strange stones were hit by his magic power, and when they were triggered, they broke into pieces. "


    Ye Hao tried his best to control his thoughts so as not to be affected by the sound of the flute, but the incense around him could not resist the sound of the flute. He couldn''t help but walked out of the lotus flower and hurriedly reached out to grab him.


    The queen was also affected, but she was powerful enough to suppress the demon with force.


    At this time, the first alien strongman to fly out of the lotus used "kill" and flew towards the depths of the cave. Suddenly, in the depths of the cave, a sarcophagus came down from the creek, opened with a click, and the lights bloomed, surrounding the powerful alien.


    When the light converges, the powerful aliens disappear.


    Everyone was surprised.


    The sarcophagus splashed with water, sank into the water, and disappeared without a trace. People are creepy, there is a sense of creepy.


    "Get out of this **** place!" Suddenly panicked.


    Of course, they knew that they could not stay here for too long, so they all stirred the lotus and walked onto the river deep in the cave. But when they went deep into the cave, the water flow increased and the flute''s sound became higher, lingering in the ears.


    Halfway through, a few people couldn''t help the temptation to fly out of the lotus. When they flew out of the lotus, a sarcophagus rushed down upstream and rushed into the coffin, and then the sarcophagus suddenly sank underwater.


    The fairy was a little crazy, but Ye Hao died and caught her, no matter how unwilling to let go.


    Suddenly, ten sarcophagi surfaced in front of the crowd. What is even more strange is that although the current is very rapid, the sarcophagus is still in the water.


    With a soft sound, the stone coffin opened at the same time, gleaming, illuminating the entire cave, and people were illuminated. Ten people stood up from the sarcophagus and appeared in front of them.


    Seeing these ten people, everyone was shocked. Five of them were taken away by the sarcophagus when they were crazy. The remaining five are the beauties of the Cyrus Five, but at this moment these beauties are lifeless and lifeless.


    Queen! Queen Shura looked at one of the women, her face changed dramatically.


    One of the five Cyrus women was Shura''s former queen, which shocked the crowd.


    "Queen Cyrus once said that some people in her tribe had moved upstream before. Is that true?" Ye Hao''s heart moved.


    "Wow"


    Ten people in the sarcophagus jumped out and killed everyone.


    Among them, the former queen of the Shula tribe was killed by three Ye Hao.


    "You are dead," the queen said coldly. "You should die peacefully, you want to ruin the king!"


    She sacrificed a huge sword, a sword against the head of the former queen, and swept the air of the sword across the air, like training tens of thousands of times, sweeping across all directions.


    The former queen also sacrificed a huge sword to greet him. Suddenly, these two men were filled with ferocious poisonous gas. The air of the sword collided with the air of the sword, the world shook, and the water rolled, making Ye Hao and Xianger''s lotus like a lone boat in the sea. Shake violently.

 Chapter 898： Cheats

    Ye Hao held the incense in one hand and the weapon in the other, and threw a bullet at the former queen who was fighting against Queen Shura. The weapon went straight through the temple of the former queen.


    The former queen turned around and held the sword against the weapon, but then Queen Shura stabbed her in the throat.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the former queen returned to clarity, and a relieved smile appeared: "Thank you."


    Before she could speak, she fell into the stream.


    The queen fell into the lotus and said, "Go!"


    Xiaofang and she urged the lotus at the same time and rushed to the depths of the cave, with six lotus flowers behind him close behind.


    After a few hours, they finally blocked the sound of temptation and rushed out of the cave under the hunt of the sarcophagus. After rushing out of the cave, they came to a lake with land in front of the lake.


    "Is it here?" those who escaped from death asked. "We are here!" Ye Hao said.


    Everyone couldn''t wait to fly ashore, and Ye Hao and Xiangel also followed closely on the shore. When they went ashore, they all looked at Ye Hao, obviously waiting for Ye Hao to say the second half of the sentence.


    Ye Hao said to Queen Cyrus: "Before I say the second half, I would like to ask your Majesty to promise me one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" the queen asked.


    If we want to enter the land of the property, your majesty will not prevent us from entering, and if we need it, your majesty cannot refuse. Ye Hao smiled.


    The queen smiled. "Why should I stop you from entering?"


    "Your Majesty only has to promise me." Ye Hao smiled.


    Queen Shura nodded.


    Ye Hao looked at the crowd and said, "The meaning of the flower on the other side is very simple."


    Looking at Queen Shula, he added: "Your Majesty only needs to plant lotus flowers on the shore, let them bloom, and the passage into the land of inheritance will appear."


    People look different, and the other side of flowers is so simple.


    Queen Shula took out the lotus seeds suspiciously and buried them on the ground. The lotus seeds have strong vitality, they will grow out in a few minutes, and the flower bones will grow out in a few hours.


    "It needs water" the queen said.


    Many people immediately went to the lake to fetch water to water the lotus, and then waited quietly for a few hours, the lotus finally bloomed and sparkled. After the lotus bloomed, the light directly shot into the sky, the wind and the clouds reversed, and a cave with dense light appeared.


    There was an alien who couldn''t wait to get in, but was blocked by the light.


    "If you want to go in, you have to have a lotus." Ye Hao looked at Queen Shula.


    The audience finally understood why Ye Hao would say these things to Queen Cyrus.


    "I promised to let you in, but I didn''t promise to let anyone in," she said with a smile. As she said, she only separated Ye Hao from the fairy by a lotus flower.


    The other four royal women did not get the Queen''s consent, and did not dare to give the lotus to others.


    When the face of the foreign strongmen darkened, and when they reached this place, let them surrender, would they be willing to do this?


    "Your Majesty, don''t go too far. After all, we are all building a battlefield, and we will depend on each other in the future." "If your Majesty allows us to come in," a powerful alien laughed, "We will be obedient in the future."


    The queen smiled and said: "Swear, you all swear in the name of your ancestors. If you obey the king, I will give you a chance to go in."


    After a long time, they all gritted their teeth and cursed in the name of their ancestors.

 Chapter 899： Treasure

    The queen smiled. "You can have five people in."


    The faces of the foreign strongmen flashed their anger. If only five of them entered, would they be the opponents of the five masters of the Shura tribe?


    A powerful alien said coldly: "If not, Seven, even if we fight for our lives, we will not let your Majesty in."


    "Seven, seven" the queen smiled. What about the seven? She is also fearless.


    The aliens immediately picked out the seven most powerful people, and Queen Hora gave them a lotus flower. Immediately, Ye Hao and Queen Xiulao held lotus flowers, flew to the light hole in the air, and entered the light hole very smoothly.


    Qiushanlin, Longyang and Mo Tengfei were also accepted by the women of the Xiulao royal family.


    next moment.


    Ye Hao and the others came to a hall. The hall is several hundred meters deep, with a red carpet in the middle, leading to the throne at the end of the hall. On both sides of the red carpet, there are two rows of stone pillars, and more than ten people can gather together. The pillars are engraved with Taikoo Dragon and Taikoo Sky Phoenix.


    The floor is as clean as a mirror, and the various murals are dazzling, magnificent, and extremely luxurious. There are four entrances on each side of the hall, I don''t know where to go.


    Seeing the mural, Ye Hao changed slightly, and he didn''t know what to think.


    ,,,..,,.


    Everyone was shocked. Looking at the people on the throne, Queen Shura shouted: "Ancestors!"


    "It seems that my descendants are not all stupid people. Someone finally came to Shula Hall through the meaning of these eight words." He said coldly: "But since even humans are here, it''s not you. I understand these eight words."


    With shame on her face, Queen Shula knelt on her knees, bowed and said, "The descendants are worthy of the hope of their ancestors."


    The emperor didn''t notice her. She glanced at Ye Hao and the others, and said: "There are eight doors here. Whether you can get my inheritance depends on your luck. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you went wrong." But You will die in it. If you don¡¯t want to die, you can stay here, wait for the four-year period to expire, and then be sent out automatically. "


    At this time, her figure gradually disappeared.


    The fairy looked at Ye Hao and said, "Brother Xiaofan, which way shall we go?"


    Others don''t know which way to go, after all, they are wrong, but they are most likely to die inside. No one knows what dangers are inside.


    Ye Hao frowned, he didn''t know which way to go.


    At this time, there was a strong alien hum: "I don''t believe in evil!" He was the first person to enter the door.


    "Come on, don''t take risks, you can''t get the treasure." The others also chose a door and walked away, and the three of them also entered Qiulin a door.


    The queen stood up and said to her sisters: "Let''s go too."


    She glanced at Ye Hao, and led her sisters through a door where no one entered.


    "Brother Xiaofan, shall we not leave?" Xiong Ge asked.


    "Never again" Ye Hao said with a smile: "Most people who survived have the opportunity to inherit the inheritance of Emperor Xiulao. When we did this, we grabbed it."


    "this is a good idea!"


    The fairy smiled, but she didn''t know that Ye Hao didn''t want her to take risks, so he didn''t want to pursue the emperor''s inheritance rights. More importantly, Ye Hao didn''t believe the emperor''s words. Why did he say that there must be treasure in the eight gates? What if it is a trap?


    More importantly, he saw some clues from the murals.

 Chapter 900： disappear

    "You are not as stupid as them, boy."


    On the throne, the emperor''s figure surfaced again, she smiled and said: "They believe the king''s words, it is stupid."


    The fairy was surprised, there was nothing in the eight doors? The emperor even deceived his descendants.


    Ye Hao''s short-term surprise immediately restored his calm. He looked at Luo Huang and smiled: "Older generations, should those eight words have a deeper meaning for a day?"


    "What does that mean?" the emperor asked.


    Xiong Ge also looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao looked at the murals in the hall and said, "I saw the first meaning of the eight characters that were liberated from the outside, and then I saw the second meaning."


    After a while, he smiled and said: "There is a lotus flower painted on the wall. When the lotus flower is in full bloom, a woman is born, and then the woman grows up and becomes a queen. The throne symbolizes reaching the other shore. The first half of this sentence means The birth of the older generation." The process of becoming a king. "


    "Go on" said the king.


    Ye Hao looked at the mural on the left side of the hall again, which showed a stretch of mountains and a lotus flower in full bloom on the highest mountain. "The highest mountain also symbolizes the queen''s throne," he said. "When the lotus is in full bloom," he said, "the highest mountain also symbolizes the queen''s throne." When the queen was born. My elders, you are not dead, are you? "


    "You are smart, much smarter than my descendants." King Cyrus smiled for the first time and said, "Do you know where my emperor is now?"


    Ye Hao looked at the throne of Emperor Shura.


    "Take me out" Queen Cyrus said.


    "What''s the use of me?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If you help me, after the emperor returns to Sura, you will be at the mercy of the millions of people in Hora." Queen Cyrus said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just taking you out?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "I need to absorb a lot of elixir, the higher the level, the better. You just need to continue to provide me with the elixir." Queen Cyrus said.


    "Deal!" Ye Hao smiled.


    The emperor''s voice gradually disappeared, and then, the king''s golden masterpiece broke with a sound, the size of a slap, the crystal clear lotus flew out and floated towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao reached out for the lotus flower, and the lotus immediately melted into his skin. He opened his sleeve and saw that there was a lotus brand mark on his arm. When the Lotus brand appeared on Ye Hao''s arm, everyone on the Shura battlefield was immediately driven out. Of course, Ye Hao and Xiang were sent to the exit of World War II, and thousands of people came out at the same time.


    The forbidden mage guarding the gate said in surprise: "It''s only four years since the end of the month. Why should Shura''s battlefield be closed in advance and sent out?"


    Not only the entrance to the World War II area, but also the entrance to the other four theaters, many people were also sent out. They also want to know what happened and why not send it out in advance.


    Lei Dapeng was sent out, frowned and said to himself: "It''s strange."


    Even he didn''t know what happened.


    Within the bloodline, the five emperors of the heavenly kingdom dispersed and spoke freely. Although they are far away from each other, their knowledge of God is scattered, covering almost the entire blood domain.


    "What happened on the battlefield?"


    No one receives the king¡¯s inheritance, right?

 Chapter 901： appointment

    "This is impossible. If someone inherited the emperor''s legacy, the battlefield would have long collapsed. It is said that the emperor''s inheritance is the core of the entire battlefield."


    "What the **** is going on? Has anyone deliberately interfered with the ban on the Shura battlefield?"


    "The ban has interfered with Shura''s entire battlefield, preemptively, I am afraid that only the master can do it."


    "Masters also have to pay a heavy price. I don''t think they will do such unflattering things."


    "When you ask us later, you know what happened inside."


    "Yes it is"


    ...


    The dialogue between the five emperors, except for those who transcended the mystery of the four poles, was not even sensitive to fluctuations in intelligence.


    Due to the early closure of the Shura battlefield, other troops had to leave the Shura blood zone. Ye Hao and Xianger broke up, and the people who followed them came back. Before they broke up, Xianger reluctantly convinced her that she probably went to the dungeon with Ye Hao.


    In addition, before breaking up with Xianger, Ye Hao also reminded Xiong that he must pay attention to the innocence of the pigeon, and she nodded solemnly. She knows that the pigeon is innocent, and that person will not give up until he reaches the goal. After that, he would definitely find himself in trouble.


    When Ye Hao returned to the water prison camp, he found that Shi Ji and Shi Lei were also safe, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Shi Si and the others saw that Ye Hao was safe and sound, and his heart was released.


    Shi Ji and others wanted to ask Ye Hao how to get rid of the hands of Lin Qiushan and others, but the general manager said to many people in the water prison: "The Five Emperors called them together, and everyone immediately gathered at the center of Xuetian Road!"


    The people in the prison wanted to know why the five emperors suddenly called them all together.


    Is it because there is news that the battlefield was closed early?


    Full of suspicion, Ye Hao and the people in the water prison rushed to the blood field of the dojo.


    The center of Xuetian Road is a special place for people under the gate of heaven. It occupies more than 1,000 acres, enough to accommodate all the people of the kingdom of heaven. When Ye Hao arrived at the blood field, the blood field was already flickering.


    Because the people in the water prison have the lowest status, they must be at the end of the dojo. There is a high platform in front of the dojo with five stone chairs on it, obviously for the five great emperors.


    They felt only a flash in front of them, and five of them appeared in their seats. Ye Hao saw that the second person was the emperor. As for the other four people, the breathing was too great, and the crowd was almost out of breath.


    "Those who entered the first war zone came before me."


    "Those who have entered the World War II area come to me."


    ...


    The five kings spoke almost at the same time.


    Everyone heard these words, Ye Hao walked to Fu Huang, and he walked into the people of the second area.


    "Who can inherit?" Killed the emperor in the first quarter and asked the people.


    Everyone in the first district shook their heads.


    Fu Huang also looked at Ye Hao and asked, "How about you?"


    Qiushanlin and Longyang stepped forward at the same time. The former said: "We have entered the inheritance of Emperor Xiulao!"


    Everyone looked at Qiushanlin and Longyang. The five emperors were even more excited. Fu Huang immediately asked, "Who inherited the inheritance of Emperor Xiuluo?"


    Qiu Shan and Long Yang both shook their heads.


    The five emperors looked disappointed, but they almost said at the same time: "Tell me what happened to you."

 Chapter 902： dark

    Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang immediately told the five emperors what had happened, and the five emperors also listened to them. One of them immediately looked at the people in the second district and said: "Ye Hao Mo takes off, you two come out."


    Ye Hao and Mo Tengfei walked out of the crowd.


    "You can actually figure out the meaning of these eight words. We really didn''t see the wrong person." Liu said with a smile.


    "Which door did you go and what did you get?" the murdered emperor asked in a black mask.


    "I didn''t go in a door." Ye Hao said.


    "Why?" the emperor asked, he was a big man with a beard.


    "Because I have a younger sister by my side, we don''t want to risk death, so we didn''t go in." Ye Hao said.


    "Who is your sister?" the Dark Emperor asked, wearing a black robe, covering most of his face.


    "The younger generation is." The fairy walked out.


    "Sent from my medical department." Yaodi stroked his beard and smiled. He was an old man with a white beard, with a stubborn child''s face and deep eyesight.


    "What about you?" The dark emperor looked at Mo Tengfei again.


    "I walked to the third door on the left and met a hybrid creature. If he were not suddenly driven out, he would die in the hands of a hybrid creature." Mo Tengfei said.


    Besides you, are there Cyrus and other countries? The emperor frowned and said, "If they inherit the emperor''s inheritance, it would be too bad."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. At this moment, they couldn''t insert any more words.


    "The words of the four Dragon Yang, Qiushanlin, and Ye Haomo Tengfei may not be credible." Fu Huang looked at the other four emperors.


    "My apprentice will not lie." said the emperor.


    "Of course, the old man''s disciples will not lie." Yao Huang smiled.


    "We said, "When Ye Hao comes out, he will be accepted as a disciple," he said.


    The Dark Emperor suddenly said to Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, are you willing to be this emperor''s missionary disciple?"


    The other four emperors looked slightly different. They all planned to accept Ye Hao as a disciple, but they were accidentally seized by the dark emperor. Each of the four Ye Hao may have inherited the emperor¡¯s inheritance, received the acceptance of his disciples, and is the best way to unconsciously obtain the inheritance.


    Of course, maybe Ye Hao and the others didn''t lie, they didn''t get the emperor''s inheritance. However, even so, the Five Emperors did not lose, after all, Ye Hao''s talent was no less than that of their disciples.


    Fu Huang reacted fastest. When the emperor of darkness said to accept Ye Hao, he immediately said to Mo Tengfei, "Do you want to be a disciple of an old husband?"


    Mo Tengfei did not open his mouth, nor did Ye Hao.


    "You think the five of us are more suitable for teaching you, you won''t be late," he said to Ye Haomo Tengfei.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiang''er in one eye, and clenched his fist to Yao Emperor: "The older generation, the younger generation want to join the Department of Medicine."


    Haha. The emperor smiled.


    The other four emperors suddenly became a little unpleasant.


    At this time, Mo Tengfei also clenched his fists: "The younger generation wants to worship the emperor''s predecessors as a teacher."


    "Very good!" He smiled.


    The other three emperors had no choice but to sigh.


    "Accept this order and you will be free to enter and leave the valley."


    Yaodi took out a mark from his sleeve, raised a hand, and the token floated to Ye Hao in front.

 Chapter 903： Embarrassed

    "Thank you very much!" Ye Hao put the mark away and thanked him with his fist.


    The emperor didn''t care if Ye Hao didn''t call him a master. He smiled and said, "You are a forbidden mage. The old man also collected a lot of magic spells in the valley. You can go and have a look. It will definitely help you."


    Ye Hao thanks again.


    Almost at the same time, the killing of the emperor also gave Mo Tengfei a symbol.


    The figures of the five emperors flashed and disappeared at the same time.


    At the same time, Qiu Shanlin and Long Yang heard Master''s voice and ordered them to go back immediately. They knew that Master must think they had something to hide. But they really didn''t get anything.


    Ye Hao Mo Tengfei also heard the voice. The teacher they had just admired ordered them to meet again in three days.


    After the five emperors left, all of them dispersed.


    When Ye Hao returned to the water prison, the CEO and Deputy CEO both congratulated Ye Hao. They all knew that in a few days, Ye Hao would leave the prison forever. Now, if they have a bad relationship with Ye Hao, they worry that there will be no chance in the future.


    After dealing with several supervisors, Ye Hao wanted to go back to the stone house, but Shi Ji stopped him and said to him, "I want you to find a man for me?"


    "Who?" Ye Hao asked, "This is the first time Zhigui hasn''t asked him."


    "Mo Tengfei!" Shi Ji murmured: "He killed Bai Xiaofei, anyway, I want to avenge him."


    "You won''t say that I will deal with him." Ye Hao said coldly: "He misses me again and again, how can I keep him?"


    "But he is now a disciple who killed the emperor." Zhigui said.


    .:,.


    Zhigui nodded.


    Ye Hao smiled, and the two said a few words before breaking up.


    After returning to the prison where the bitter master was imprisoned, the master was still sleeping and did not wake up. Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Fu Huang and the others did not intervene to deal with Master.


    Back to the stone house, Ye Hao sat on the bed and said with lingering fear: "The medicine given to me by the emperor has to test me to see if I lie." All I have to do is to make sure that I don¡¯t get the emperor¡¯s inheritance. I am embarrassed. "


    "I don''t know if I can get that ancient book from the emperor. Moreover, I don''t know if I can become a disciple of a medical emperor. Can you know about a stinky girl?" Ye Hao couldn''t wait to go to Yaozhuang Valley.


    Three days later.


    Ye Hao left the water prison and rushed to the Yaohuang Valley.


    Yaohuang Valley is located in the most central valley of the Medical Ministry. The buildings in the canyon are built according to the mountains, and most of them are chic buildings and palaces. Ye Hao took out the Medicine Emperor''s order, and the people guarding the Poison Emperor Valley immediately and respectfully invited Ye Hao into the Medicine Emperor Valley, and personally took Ye Hao to the place where the Medicine Emperor lived, the place where the Medicine Emperor lived.


    After entering Lao Huang''s residence, Lao Huang''s drug dealer took Ye Hao to a pharmacy, where a huge pill furnace stood. On the left side of the pot are rows of textile elixir, and on the right there are a few dandelions. At this time, the emperor was sitting on a dandelion, closing his eyes.


    "The younger generation has seen the predecessor of the Medical Emperor." Ye Hao walked to the emperor and bowed.


    The emperor opened his eyes, smiled and said, "Sit down."


    Ye Hao sat down.


    "You are refining the air, but I heard that you have the ability to practice airflow." Yao Huang smiled.

 Chapter 904： control

    Ye Hao was a little surprised, the emperor didn''t even ask him about Emperor Luo''s inheritance. Although he was suspicious, his face did not change. He smiled and said: "My master knows how to train his body. The younger generation has used his method to exercise his body since childhood." This is why we can hardly use air. "


    "Your master is a miracle." He said: "There are very few powers suitable for aerial training. As far as the old man knows, my vision is only two or three, and the effect is not very good." "Outside the four poles, the effect is not well."


    Ye Hao sighed: "The master who taught me to practice has passed away."


    "Too bad," the emperor said: "You have to spend too much time on airflow and airflow." "Since you are a forbidden mage, the old man advises you not to spend too much time on the body in the future."


    ,.


    "If you are a banned person, you will spend a long time on Prohibition, and the elderly will not teach you how to extract drugs." Yao Huang smiled and said: "In the future, you will learn to paint well. If you have any needs, you You can go to the head of the pharmaceutical department."


    After a pause, he added: "You are now a disciple of an old man, and you can get a donation of 100,000 cents every month. In addition, you can also go to the Shentong Pavilion to seek a sacred power, but don''t wait until you practice." It¡¯s not too late to practice after your meditation has broken through the hole of your soul. According to your current practice, great person-shape technology does not have much effect on learning. "


    He hesitated for a while, as if he was thinking about something, and finally made up his mind: "The wave is also in the Shentong Pavilion, you can stop by and take a look. In addition, you can find a place to live in Medicine Emperor Valley, or you can live in the dungeon." Okay, that''s it. After you"


    Ye Hao bowed and left the pharmacy.


    After leaving the pharmacy, Ye Hao was not excited. He did not expect that the emperor would let him see the ancient scrolls of Langji. You know, the ancient books of Langji are the most precious of them.


    Ye Hao suddenly frowned excitedly and thought, "Why didn''t the emperor ask me about the inheritance?" Why did he give me so many good things? "


    He didn''t understand that the emperor didn''t care about King Shura''s legacy.


    "Go to the magical pavilion first, and then you can only take one step." Ye Hao made a decision in his heart, no longer thought about it, and rushed to the magical pavilion.


    In the pharmacy, the emperor smiled and said: "If you really inherit the emperor¡¯s inheritance, you will not fall into the hands of the old man. Unless you betray the horizon and never come back, you will never be out of the control of the old man. ."


    ...


    The appearance of the pavilion.


    When Ye Hao came to the entrance of the Shentong Pavilion, a voice came from his ears: "Who?"


    The male Ye Hao followed the voice and saw an old man with white hair sitting in the center of the hall. He happened to block the passage. He immediately smiled and said, "Old gentleman, I am a new apprentice received by the elders of the medical emperor."


    He gave the order.


    The old man looked at it and nodded: "This is really the order of the medicine emperor. You can go to the third floor at most. After you get the figure, you can keep it by yourself and put it back after it is printed. Okay, you can. Go in."


    Ye Hao didn''t go. He smiled and said, "Older generations, Master also said, I can look at the ancient scrolls that wander away."


    The old man didn''t doubt Ye Hao''s words. In the world of heaven, no one dared to pass on the words of the Five Kings. He said: "When you get to the third floor, you only need to tell the guards on the third floor, and he will tell you where the waves are."

 Chapter 905： flash

    "Thank you, old sir." Ye Hao walked past the old man and walked into the Shentong Pavilion.


    On the first floor of the Shentong Pavilion, rows of stone frames are neatly arranged. Each stone frame has nine layers, and each layer has eighteen square grooves. Each groove is covered by a light curtain, and the contents inside cannot be seen.


    Ye Hao reached into one of the grooves and touched a scroll of scripture. He took it out and read: "The flame killed the seven awns", which was a small fire attack.


    Following the rainy days and barren roads of Tai Chi, Ye Hao no longer liked this little magic power. He put it back, walked up the stairs on the second floor, and came to the second floor. The layout of the second floor was exactly the same as that of the first floor.


    Ye Hao looked at "Shape Man" again. The second layer inside was also a small magic, but it was more complicated than the first layer. He still doesn''t have a way to print the shape of a person, but on the third layer.


    When he came to the third floor, he saw another old man who was dozing off, and he felt that someone was coming. He yawned and said, "What do you do?"


    "The new disciple of the emperor of medicine, choose a person in appearance and practice the ancient world." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You? Airflow? Come to practice ancient scrolls?" The old man looked at Ye Hao strangely.


    "What''s the matter, old sir?" Ye Hao frowned.


    The old man smiled and said: "There is nothing wrong, because this is the order of the medical emperor, the old man did what he should do, you first choose the power here, and then I will take you to see the ancient scrolls of the world."


    Ye Hao nodded, and immediately began to select the "shape person". The third layer is full of great appearance people. As Emperor Yao said, it is not enough to give full play to the power of "appearing people" and transform the mental state into a mental state. Only the bishop of the soul cave can exert the power of the big man.


    Of course, even an absinthe monk can''t give full play to the power of a large-looking person, and even beyond the quadruple realm of a practitioner, he can truly display the power of a great god.


    For the supreme power that is more powerful than the "big shape person", they have put forward higher requirements on the practitioners.


    Taoism is made up of many magical powers. It is not easy for practitioners to fully learn the art of Taoism. However, for the longevity of Qi Lian Monk, if there is enough talent and perseverance, over time, there will still be a chance to master the art of Tao.


    Ye Hao took out a golden rib from the groove, looked at the golden rib, and was immediately attracted by the golden rib. Seeing Ye Hao''s golden ribs taken out of the groove, the old man guarding the third floor of the human-shaped building flashed in his eyes. "This boy really learned this magic," he said with a sneer. "He really regards himself as a cultivating monk."


    Although Ye Hao noticed that the old man was laughing at himself, he didn''t care. His enlightenment to the Dharma was completely silent.


    There are a total of 723 Gaul national patterns on the golden ribs. At first glance, they are nothing. Just a closer look. The Gaul national patterns on the golden ribs suddenly move like tadpoles, and people feel dizzy.


    Ye Hao kept his mind stable and continued to understand the magic theme on the golden ribs.


    after one day.


    Ye Hao said to himself: "I don''t think this is one of the 72 external people taught by the West in the West Desert."


    Not long ago, when he was on the battlefield of Shura, he got one of the 72 mana from Richter, "Bottle Mark", but that was just a bit of magic, and the golden rib in front of him was a powerful force. .

 Chapter 906： collapse

    The great power of the Buddha is called the "six golden bodies".


    As the name suggests, the practitioner''s body can be transformed into a six-foot-tall golden body, with great strength and unparalleled strength. At the same time, the strength of the practitioner will become very powerful.


    There are two conditions for practicing a six-foot golden body. The first condition is to have a strong enough body; the second condition is to absorb the attributes of the golden spirit stone, and must be assisted by the metallic spirit stone in order to condense the particles of the six gold body methods.


    Of course, there are also the necessary conditions for cultivating large-scale people, the practice above the third territory!


    Why can only the monks of the third realm be able to exert the power of the gods?


    The practice of worshipers and the shattering of the Taoist platform will be lifted up again to form a cave of souls.


    The moment the first platform is shattered and recombined into a soul hole, the spirit of the soul hole will become the life of a soul!


    Humans have three souls and seven souls, so after the formation of the first soul hole, every time after the Dao platform is destroyed, a soul hole must be reconstituted, and souls must be absorbed from heaven and earth, and the other two souls and seven souls must be gathered.


    If a practitioner has only seven Taoist temples, he can only have seven soul holes at most. Therefore, when he reaches the seventh heaven of the soul cave, although he has three souls and seven souls, his three souls and seven souls can only exist in these seven soul caves in the end.


    There is one hole for life soul, one hole for heaven soul, one hole for earth soul, and seven souls occupy the other four holes. Then there must be more than two "souls" living in one hole.


    Obviously, if the number of soul holes is reduced, then the three souls and seven souls of the practitioner will be more "crowded".


    Three souls and seven souls live in the soul cave and dominate everything in the soul cave. They only need the heart of the practitioner to move, and the three and seven will actively control the soul hole and absorb the spirit of heaven and earth, making it a powerful magic power used by the practitioner.


    However, the soul hole is not invulnerable. If a few souls are in a soul hole, there will be a situation. Once the soul controls the soul hole and absorbs the world at the same time, the soul hole will not be able to withstand it and will immediately collapse.


    Therefore, this limits the power of practitioners and greatly weakens the power of practitioners.


    If one soul, three souls, and seven souls live in a cave, then the practitioner is not only full of mana, but also continuous. Of course, this requires the practitioner to have ten soul holes.


    But who can have ten soul holes? In the southern part of the country, even in the entire land of Dianlong, there are eight to nine soul holes, which are very rare and impressive.


    Practitioners in eight or nine soul caves are already very capable of fighting.


    Of course, the reason why their combat effectiveness is strong is largely because the power of the sacred power can be fully utilized.


    The soul cave monks only need to think of one action. Three souls and seven affectionate souls will guide the soul cave to absorb the souls of heaven and earth into mana, and then they will use magic to carve magic power in the soul cave, so that once the magic is cast, The power of the divine power will burst out completely.


    This is why only gods above the monk can initially exert the power of rationality.

 Chapter 907： part time

    In fact, the practitioners in the other two spiritual schools are actually the same, the monks of spiritual practice. They engraved the method of sacred power on their bodies, and practitioners engraved the lines of sacred power on the pure Yang soul.


    At this time, Ye Hao Zhang''s six-gold body needs to absorb the metallic spirit stone, merge with mana, condense the magic law line, and then engrave it on the soul hole in order to practice successfully. When you encounter an enemy, you only need to run the mana and stimulate the magic law, and the power of the six golden bodies can be used.


    Although Ye Hao already knows how to practice six golden bodies, after all, he does not have a soul cave, so he can only temporarily print the method of appearance, so that he can practice after entering the soul cave in the future.


    After printing the "Appearance Human Law" on the scroll, Ye Hao walked to the old man guarded on the third floor and said with a smile: "Old sir, we have picked it up."


    The old man smiled and said, "Come with me." He went upstairs first.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    They reached the tenth floor of the already tallest Shentong Pavilion.


    Strangely, the walls on the tenth floor were short and empty, with only a purple old man sitting on the floor.


    Ye Hao looked at the purple-clothed old man. Although the purple-clothed old man breathed a sigh of relief, he gave Ye Hao the feeling, like facing the medicine emperor. The dark road in Ye Hao''s heart is worthy of the horizon of the sky, really a crouching tiger. Hidden dragon.


    The old man on the third floor explained his intentions to the purple old man. He looked at Ye Hao and said, "How much can you see and your own craftsmanship? If you can''t continue, don''t use force."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his big sleeve, and immediately lightly worked on all sides, and countless golden patterns emerged, densely and slowly flowing, swimming like a fish.


    Ye Hao stared at the front of the wall. After a while, he felt dizzy and nervous, and his whole body seemed to explode.


    He finally understood why the purple old man just said that the Wandering Scroll must be a strong person, and there must be mana on the wall. If there is not enough strength to repair it, it is impossible to see the Wandering Ancient Scroll.


    "After all, this son is Fuhuang''s disciple, and insists on breathing fifty times." The old man in purple said to himself, closing his eyes and not looking at Ye Hao anymore.


    The janitor on the third floor did not dare to look at the patterns on the wall. He sat in his seat, closed his eyes, and waited for Ye Hao.


    Soon, fifty breaths passed, but Ye Hao persisted.


    The old man in purple and the gatekeeper on the third floor opened their eyes and were taken aback.


    "Let''s see how long he can last." The old man in purple said to himself.


    After breathing another fifty times, Ye Hao was sweating profusely, but still gritted his teeth.


    The face of Old Man Zi finally changed. A seven-day-old boy could hold on for a hundred breaths. He had never heard of it before, and it was difficult to realize the theme of many soul holes.


    One hundred and thirty breaths.


    One hundred and forty breaths.


    One hundred and fifty breaths.


    ...


    The purple man and the warden on the third floor were shocked.


    Finally, during the first two hundred breaths, Ye Hao couldn''t support it, staggering, coughing up blood.


    The purple-clothed old man waved his big sleeve, and the walls on the French pattern merged.


    "The emperor received a good apprentice." The old man in purple sighed in his heart.


    The gatekeeper on the third floor said secretly: "Maybe this boy can make six-foot-tall gold." The Doomsday

 Chapter 908： Skyrim

    At this time, Ye Hao had been sitting on the floor, trying to adjust his interest.


    Half an hour later, he stood up and looked at the old man in purple. He bowed and said, "Sir, the younger generation says goodbye."


    The old man in purple nodded with a smile.


    The janitor on the third floor was surprised. This was the first time he saw the old man with a purple smile.


    Now Ye Hao turned around and left.


    Out of the magical pavilion, Ye Hao said in his heart: "Why does the Ancient Scroll of Wandering Records record the flow of so much emperor spirit?"


    Although he did not participate in the understanding of the Dharma model, it was difficult to write a lot. What he wrote seemed to be the spiritual power of alchemy.


    "Go back and write it down first, and then ask the master when you return to the moon worship..."


    Ye Hao immediately found a place to live in Medicine Emperor Valley. The place he was looking for was the residence of a missing pharmacist, a small courtyard.


    He wants to stay here. Who dares to say that?


    After living down, Ye Hao immediately wrote an ancient book of wanderings. Although it was only a small part of it, he had already completed Lu Jiuyuan''s original mission to him.


    Then, he took out the envelope Yu Zhixuan gave him. Yu Zhixuan and the drunkard said that after the first exam, he could open the envelope. The letter contained the content of the second exam.


    After reading this letter, Ye Hao frowned, and Lu Jiuyuan gave him the second exam, which was as difficult as the first. Lu Jiuyuan gave Ye Hao a second test. It was very simple. He killed a very important person on the horizon, and then put the natural and man-made disasters together. Lu Jiuyuan was also worried that Ye Hao didn''t know who to kill. He specially reminded Ye Hao that he might as well kill the missionary disciples of the Five Emperors, or his relatives would be killed.


    Moreover, the days must be arranged together in the end. As long as this is done, Ye Hao can leave the limit of the day and return to the teachings of worshiping the moon.


    There was also a jade slip in the envelope. Ye Hao put the jade article on his forehead, and immediately thought of a gentle laugh: "There is a little supernatural power in the jade article, yin and yang, thunder sword, but this yin and yang thunder sword is not a real yin and yang thunder sword. But I infer that, because of this, as long as I learn from the eight barren thunder roads, we can imitate both yin and yang. What should I do, don¡¯t I teach you?"


    The sound disappeared.


    Ye Hao knew that the person who left the voice on the jade bamboo slip must be Lu Jiuyuan. Lu Jiuyuan wanted him to use the barren thunderous road to simulate the two of Yin and Yang, and then hit the person who strangled the sky to outline the day.


    "Who to kill?" Ye Hao frowned.


    At this time, there was a burst of laughter from his room: "Brother Xiaofan, why are you looking for me in the Valley of Gods in the World?"


    Ye Hao looked up, then opened the door and walked in. He was sitting on the dandelion next to him.


    Reaching out and rubbing Xiangzi''s hair, Ye Hao smiled and said, "I just came too."


    "Will you be in the emperor''s valley in the future?" Xiong Ge asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded. Then he put down his smile and handed the letter to Xia Ge.


    After reading the letter, Yurong suddenly changed.


    "Master said, as long as we complete this test, we can leave the horizon." Ye Hao said.


    The delicate eyes were shining brightly, and he said straightly: "We killed that innocent pigeon!"


    "The pigeon is the emperor''s son. This is indeed a good choice." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Brother Xiaofan, what are your plans?" Xiong Ge asked.


    "Tell me your plan." Ye Hao smiled, he knew the little girl must have an idea.

 Chapter 909： innocent

    "Isn''t he trying this girl''s idea all the time?" The fairy smiled: "We can find an opportunity to lie to him to leave the killing department and then kill him. Of course, we can''t let others know that we took him out."


    After a moment of silence, Ye Hao nodded: "We use this method, but before we do this, we must tell Stone and Cold the news of our actions. Once we succeed, we will leave the horizon."


    After thinking about it, he added: "We will be able to do it in ten days."


    "Hey, I''m going to send a message to Stone and my brother now." Xiong''er smiled, stood up and walked away.


    After seeing Xiang''er leaving, Ye Hao began to imitate the two men of Yin and Yang in a barren way according to the statement on the jade. Yin Yang Lei Jianmang is a small mana in a day, no less than eight barren thunder roads, it is the only one that is inferior to the Eight Great Famines and cannot be used as a physical method.


    In the next ten days, Ye Hao was practicing. After ten days of practice, he had mastered one of the tricks, and he had already mastered one of the tricks, and had already mastered the yin and yang Lei Jianmang in eight barren thunder paths.


    As soon as the index finger was picked out, a blue sword grew out of his fingertips, which shot out from the room with a magical power. The five fingers issued by the sword are different. The sword issued by the thumb is the most ferocious but has the shortest range. The sword shot by the **** and the farthest distance, but the strength is only medium, the fastest, but the little finger is not the farthest.


    The strangest thing about Yin Yang Thunder is that he can use one hand to send out five different Thunder Sword attack powers. In the southern land, apart from the yin and yang of the sky and the thunder of the sword, no other sacred power can do this.


    At this moment, Shag came over, and as soon as he entered the house, he smiled and said, "The matter has been resolved. In a few hours, the pigeon will leave the horizon. My brother and Shishi have received my news. Now." They will also wait for us outside. "


    "How did you get him out?" Ye Hao was curious.


    The fairy smiled and said: "He put someone around me. I deliberately leaked the news to that person. I want to leave the infirmary and go out. That person will definitely tell me where I am. The pigeon is innocent. I don''t believe that the pigeon is innocent. of."


    Ye Hao nodded, "Let''s go."


    The two immediately left and rushed out of Xiulao''s blood. Because of Ye Hao''s current status, it was easy to leave Xiulao''s blood. However, as soon as he and Xiage left Shula''s blood field, someone blocked them. It was a man in white clothes about 30 years old.


    "He is one of the deputy senior directors of the Medical Department." Xianger sent a message to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes and smiled: "I don''t know what the deputy executive wants?"


    "I don''t know where my brother Xiao wants to go." The deputy administrative executive smiled.


    "Where am I going, I don''t seem to report to the deputy executive?" Ye Hao smiled.


    The deputy general manager smiled and said: "Xiao Shidi, I am not hiding together. The reason why I came here is that I have received an order from the medical emperor. No matter where Xiao is going, I must protect his brother Xiao Shizhi''s safety." Say. Yao Huang didn''t pay much attention to other disciples. This old man seems to want to train you for the next generation. "


    "Please come back, deputy executive. I still have the power to protect myself." Ye Hao smiled.


    "That''s not good. Without the king''s order, I would not dare to leave the little brother for half a step." The assistant administrative executive shook his head.

 Chapter 910： Fatigue

    Ye Hao knew he couldn''t refuse anymore, he could only smile and nodded: "Thank you very much."


    "Xiao Shijian is joking." The vice president said with a smile: "I don''t know where Brother Xiao is going now?"


    "When I find the deputy administrative executive, I will know." Ye Hao smiled, and didn''t say much anymore. When he went forward, he followed.


    The vice-principal smiled and followed Ye Hao.


    In the front, Xiang''er passed the voice to Ye Hao, and said coldly: "Brother Xiaofan, what should I do now?" The pigeon may be coming soon. "


    Ye Hao frowned. He originally wanted to leave the blood field, pretending to be Xianger''s subordinate, and assassinated the innocent pigeon, but now his plan has failed. It must be very difficult to kill these pigeons in a fair and innocent way. Is there no master by your side?


    ...


    Just when Ye Hao came up with a countermeasure, the pigeon really brought people out of Shula''s blood. This time he brought out twenty people, fifteen of them, three of them, plus himself, there were six practitioners in the third world.


    Seeing the four masters of the third kingdom, the pigeon said: "The little girl is not far away. Each of you will take a few people with you. We will go separately to find her whereabouts."


    "Yes, master!" The four third world masters all nodded.


    At present, the two masters of the third world and the four practitioners of the second world are leaving separately, looking for incense. The remaining seven second-world practitioners and the soul hole of the four-day middle-aged man, along with these people, also began to search for the whereabouts of Sengel everywhere.


    ...


    These three Ye Hao didn''t know all of this. Now they were in a primitive mountain forest, and the sky gradually fell into snowflakes.


    "It''s snowing" Ye Hao looked up at the goose feather snowflakes, and couldn''t help but think of the snow in Tianlong Mountain. Right there, Ye Hao met Xiang''er, abandoned his two brothers and sisters on a cold day, and also met a girl in black.


    ,.


    "Why?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    "If it were bigger, followers might not follow us." The fairy murmured.


    Although Xiong Ge''s voice was very smiling, but what was the restoration of the deputy administrative executive, he could not hear the child''s words, the deputy administrative executive smiled and was not angry.


    Soon, the words of Fragrant''s son were really true, the snow really got bigger and bigger, and the mountains and forests instantly became snowy, making the snow even worse. Despite the heavy snowfall, none of the three Ye Hao was affected. They ran with mana, and the snowflakes melted as soon as they fell by their side.


    As Ye Hao and Xia Ge walked slowly in the snow, the assistant supervisor thought, "Where are they going?"


    Suddenly, he secretly cursed: "I didn''t expect that they would sneak out!" It seemed that the emperor was too worried, and Ye Hao couldn''t escape. "


    "Brother Xiaofan, aren''t we walking here aimlessly?" Xiong Ge suddenly heard Ye Hao''s voice. "We must find a way to escape from behind." Ye Hao conveyed a message to Xiong Geer.


    "This guy is too dark, we can''t get rid of him." Poisonous drums sounded.


    Ye Hao just wanted to talk, but suddenly, his face changed slightly. He looked at the depths of the forest on his left hand. Both Xiong Ge and the deputy general manager were taken aback. They didn''t understand why Ye Hao''s expression suddenly changed to this.


    Without explaining to Xiong Geer, Ye Hao walked to his left hand, and Xiong Ge and his assistant supervisor had to follow him.


    Soon, Ye Hao stopped, and Xiong Ge and the deputy general manager also stopped.

 Chapter 911： Butcher

    "There is a smell of blood!" The fairy''s color changed. She has lived in the wild since she was a child and is very sensitive to the smell of blood.


    His face changed. He looked at Ye Hao. He just wanted to say something, but Ye Hao took a few steps forward and looked at the back of a big tree, his pupils were shrinking.


    Xiong Ge and the deputy general manager walked forward and looked at the back of the tree, their faces changed.


    Behind the tree is a man with a bronze mask. He was killed. He died, shouting a lot of ice and snow in his mouth, his throat was pierced by a sharp weapon. It can be seen that the man with the bronze mask should face the tree before being killed. When the enemy appeared behind him, he suddenly turned his head and shot him through his throat with a sharp weapon, killing him immediately.


    "Why is there a cloud of snow in his mouth?" Xia Ge and the deputy executive were both confused.


    Ye Hao looked at the man wearing the bronze mask again. He didn''t explain anything. Instead, he said: ¡°The person who killed the pastor cannot come out alone. Someone must kill the pastor nearby.¡±


    He immediately turned to the front line, and Xiong Ge and the deputy director followed him.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped again, and he found a butcher behind a big tree. The same person was killed. Just like the man just now, he had a cloud of ice in his mouth, and he didn''t have time to turn around completely. The other hand is too fast.


    "Here too!"


    "I have it here too!"


    Xiong Ge and the assistant supervisor also found the dead behind two other trees.


    "See if anyone else is there"


    Ye Hao and the three of them looked around and suddenly shouted in anger: "This is one!"


    The deputy executive and Ye Hao passed by at the same time. There was a dead person behind the tree. He turned around, holding a sword in his hand, but obviously he didn''t have time to stab out. The other side''s weapon pierced his forehead first. .


    There is also a cloud of ice in his mouth.


    "This person''s practice is a soul cave." The deputy administrative executive looked solemn, and the soul cave was killed for one day, and even the chance of escape was killed. Who killed them and what did they want to repair?


    Ye Hao looked at the wound of the murdered person and said, "Use a sword on the other side."


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, he also uses a sword. I just don''t understand. How could these people have a cloud of snow in their mouths?"


    "Xiange, do you know what''s going on?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You must have guessed it." Xia Ge looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, "When the men killed them, Xue was stuck in their mouths, so they couldn''t make a sound, so that he could continue to kill without being discovered."


    The deputy executive officer has changed. "Why did this man kill the butcher?" This was not far from Shura''s blood field. Who dares to do this to those of us who live in heaven? "


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes and said, "I think some people want to deal with us. If we can tell the five emperors in time, the five emperors will definitely get a great reward."


    The deputy administrative executive Wen Yan''s face changed a little and said, "Xiao, you can tell the emperor''s medicine quickly. I can find that person by looking around."


    Ye Hao shook his head. "I want you to tell the master."


    After stopping, Ye Hao was learning: "I just hope that in the future, the most medicated emperor Qiu Shanlin and I, the deputy general manager will help me."


    "Hey, Brother Xiao, you can rest assured that I will be on your side in the future." The deputy general manager smiled and thanked Ye Hao with his fists. He turned around and flew straight away from the air.

 Chapter 912： similar

    After the deputy chief executive left completely, Ye Hao said, "Finally."


    "I''m afraid this guy can''t wait for you to compete with Qiu Shan for the throne." Xiang''er smiled.


    Ye Hao and Zheng Xue said: "We must find the pigeons as soon as possible before the medicine emperor gives them away!"


    "He may be nearby!" said the fairy: "These people may have been brought out by him."


    "Who killed these people?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "No matter who killed him, it''s no wonder someone wants him to die because the bulls have offended so many people." Xianger smiled.


    Ye Hao thoughtfully: "We look around, maybe we can find the innocent pigeon."


    Xiong Ge nodded.


    The two men immediately looked for the whereabouts of the pigeon nearby, and soon found another body lying on the snow, his throat pierced by a sword, which is also a huge restoration of the soul hole.


    "There is no snow in his mouth." Xiong Ge raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao flashed his eyes and said, "Maybe this is the last group of people."


    "So this person didn''t stop his mouth." The fairy said, "They were all lying behind the tree before, obviously waiting for someone, but they didn''t expect to be someone else''s prey."


    Ye Hao nodded: "Look around again, but we must be careful."


    Xiong Ge''s face nodded.


    After a long walk, two people found the butcher''s body. The butcher was also behind the tree. His head was no longer there, but leaned against the tree.


    Ye Hao and the fairy looked at Xue not far away at the same time. There was a skull on the snow, the head was cut from the neck, and the wound was neat.


    Xiangerji vomited.


    Ye Hao walked by, touched the wound with his hand, then turned his head to the tree behind his body. There are deep marks on the tree. "This man was killed by a monk," he said.


    "Is that the person?" Xiong Ge asked.


    "I don''t know, let''s continue to find other things." Ye Hao stood up and continued to go deep into the forest, followed by Xiangel.


    The two found five corpses in the forest, three seconds and two or three, all of which were chopped off by the monk with air. Just like the mysterious master who killed with a sword just now, this man also punched mercilessly and was beaten to death.


    "If you chop off your head directly, you won''t disturb others, and when others respond, your partner will be killed." Ye Hao said to himself, the two mysterious masters of killing methods seem to be different. But there are similarities.


    "Ronal!"


    A loud noise suddenly came from deep in the forest.


    Ye Hao and Xia Ge looked at each other, followed by the sound of that place being swept away, and soon they came to a rugged stone forest with strange rocks, and the sound came from the forest.


    "If you kill them, don''t let one of them go. Even the young masters dare to kill them. This is really impatient." A cold drink came.


    "The pigeon is innocent!" Ye Hao and Xia Ge were shocked.


    "Roar" heard a loud and deafening sound again.


    "You are waiting outside." Ye Hao looked at Xiong''er and said.


    "I''m taller than you, I''m already a soul hole." Xia Ge didn''t like to say.


    She is indeed the soul of a one-day cultivator, higher than the cultivator Ye Hao.


    "Be careful!" Ye Hao was no longer persuaded, and flew into the stone forest for the first time, and then followed.


    When the two flew to the center of the stone forest, they saw four people fighting not far in front of them. One of them was innocent and the other was a middle-aged man. He stayed in the world for four days.

 Chapter 913： innocent

    Encountered two innocent people with pigeons. One of them was thin and cold, with eyes too cold to look directly, holding a sword; the other was tall and strong, about two meters tall, with muscular body and face. There are Chinese characters on it, eyes thick and bold, and a big stick in his hand.


    The cultivation of these two people is not bad. The cold youth is a heavy heaven for the soul of the cave, and the strong youth is the chain of the third realm. It is full of holes, and the whole body is shining like a star.


    It was the indifferent young man who fought with the innocent pigeon. The burly young man had fought with the middle-aged man, and they were both on the cusp. After all, the pigeon and the middle-aged man are taller than the two young men.


    Seeing these two young people, Ye Hao and Xia Ge looked at each other, their faces changed.


    "I know who killed those people" Ye Hao said. It was the brothers and the stones who killed these people. "Shager said that although she has seen rocks and cold days in the past few years, he has not seen cold days and rocks in the past six years, so she does not think that rocks and cold weather have killed these people.


    The young man in front of Leng Binbin was abandoned in the cold sky, and the burly young man was a stone.


    Ye Hao knew that two people must have gotten the news of Sengel, and then fired weapons to kill his innocent pigeons, but he did not expect that the power of the rock would become so powerful when he was abandoned on a cold day.


    After a short period of time, Ye Hao flew to Checheng and the others, sacrificing the nature of the weapon to attack the innocence of the pigeon. Shi entangled at the highest level of repairing middle-aged people. Now he can kill the innocent pigeon with the cold days. .


    Xianhe clearly knew this, and she also struck the pigeon with a shade of purple lightning, sending out purple lightning, and hitting the pigeon innocently. Almost at the same time, the lightning-like sword was also abandoned in the cold days, the point of the sword pointed at the pigeon of the innocent throat, and the speed of the sword was unimaginable.


    Ye Hao''s Wandering Cannon also hit the pigeon''s innocent forehead like lightning. The top of the weapon was filled with amulets, and pictures of nine houses surfaced.


    The three of them worked together to shock the sky, even though the innocuous repair of the pigeon was the double sky of the soul cave world, it was completely irresistible. At the moment of crisis, the evil dove flashed in the palm of his palm, and suddenly a piece of jade appeared. He clicked on the jade bamboo slip, which suddenly sparkled, and countless swords burst, killing Bada.


    There is actually a sword and sword master''s air in his jade bamboo slips!


    The three Ye Hao all retreated, and the sword energy split past them, slashing towards the surrounding stone forest, and countless stalagmites and stone pillars were chopped off.


    After forced to return to Ye Hao to wait, the innocent man ignored the middle-aged man and suddenly turned around without turning his head to avoid. The three Ye Hao hurried to catch up. If they let the pigeons fly, they would never have a chance to kill the pigeons again.


    When the three Ye Hao chased the pigeons away, the middle-aged man pushed the stone back hard and chased the stone, and the stone followed in stride.


    The pigeon didn''t run far, but Ye Hao and the three people chased it into the cold sky. The ghost-like figure reached the pigeon''s innocent body. The lightning flashed out of the sword. There was only a flashing sword. His sword had been lost. Stabbed in front of the pigeon''s innocent throat.

 Chapter 914： Abandoned

    The good news is that the pigeon reacted fast enough and then retreated quickly, almost avoiding the sword.


    The fairy surrounded the bomb with five fingers, and killed the innocent pigeon without Lu Zidian. The pigeon hummed innocently. The five fingers were wide open, and it was immediately filled with Uruito. Several black gases split and killed, the purple electric man. Collide together.


    However, at this time, Ye Hao shot him in the chest, the wave weapon was filled with amulets, thunder rumbling, and the air exploded through the air. Pigeon''s innocent student, a psychiatrist, wanted to retreat too late, so he sacrificed a sword to meet.


    With the sound of touching, the sword in the hands of the innocent pigeon was directly blown away. Ye Hao hit him in the chest with a weapon, and then he was blown away. What shocked him was that, except for a coughing blood, he did Injured.


    "He is wearing armor!" Xiong''er called.


    "Wearing armor has weakness!" The silhouette of the cold sky flashed by, like a ghost sweeping the innocent body in front of the pigeon, a sword swept the pigeon''s innocent throat, this sword was too fast, and the innocent had already Injured, this is unavoidable.


    However, the pigeon bit something suddenly, and his body was covered with black stripes, and the cold sword pierced it into his throat and bends so that it could not penetrate his flesh. "


    Despite this, the pigeon was blown away, like a kite, among the trees among the mountains.


    Ye Hao dived next to the pigeon and raised his index finger. The black pattern on the pigeon''s innocent body disappeared. He pointed at the pigeon, and suddenly lightning flashed, piercing the pigeon''s innocent forehead.


    "My father, you won''t let go," the pigeon said intermittently.


    Ye Hao ordered a little again, and lightning broke through the throat of the innocent pigeon, the head of the innocent, this is death.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man flew in. He saw the scene and his face changed dramatically.


    Ye Hao flew towards the middle-aged, and at the same time, being abandoned and incense on a cold day, and the rocks behind it, also hit the middle-aged.


    "You killed your young master, and you will not be spared from killing your majesty!"


    The middle-aged man sneered and sneered, sacrificing the appearance of people, flying all over the sky, turning into four tiger claws and grabbing the four people of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao resisted with four people and one weapon, dispelling the tiger''s claw''s attack.


    "It''s a pity that the emperor was killed without knowing what happened today." Ye Hao struck dozens of weapons like lightning. This weapon opened a weapon directly at the middle-aged man''s key. The weapons spread out in eight directions.


    The middle-aged man kept stretching out his hands and the tiger claws were all over the sky. Unexpectedly, Ye Hao''s attack was blocked.


    Abandoned on cold days, the incense comes with hands. Even though middle-aged people were abandoned on cold days, despite being assassinated, they were struck by the purple lightning of Sengel and appeared in the chest. Several blood stains and deep bones are visible.


    At this time, the rock hit from behind to middle-aged, with a violent blow, the air collapsed, forming a huge wave of air. The middle-aged man had time to resist, the air banged on his back, and the broken bones could be heard.


    The middle-aged man was spraying blood in his mouth, and his whole person suddenly fell to the ground, suddenly fell to the ground, with a heavy face on his face.


    When Ye Hao pointed out, thunder passed through the middle-aged man''s back.


    They had just killed the middle-aged man, and suddenly felt that a few strong breaths were approaching the blood field in the distance.

 Chapter 915： explore

    "It should be the medical emperor, let''s go!" Ye Hao was very honest.


    The fairy nodded three times.


    The four people immediately flew away, shuttled through the woods, not above them.


    As soon as they left, dozens of figures flew over. When they saw the pigeons and the corpses of the middle-aged man, they all stopped and fell beside them. They are all members of the medical department, and their head is the director of the medical department. .


    When he saw that the pigeon was killed and the general manager''s face changed drastically, he knew the seriousness of the matter, so he didn''t think about it, so he immediately summoned him to the emperor of medicine.


    After being summoned to the emperor, he said to others: "You can''t let the pigeon killer run away and chase him!"


    "Wow" dozens of people are heading to the front.


    At the same time, in the Xiuluo area, the Poison Emperor received the news from the leader, his face changed and immediately summoned to kill the emperor and other emperors.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t know that they broke the sky.


    While he was busy, he looked at Ye Hao and said, "I was summoned on their way ten days ago. They should have been on the way."


    Ye Hao wanted to say something, but suddenly looking back, his face became a little majestic. The stone was abandoned on a cold day, and the incense turned his head to look. Someone was chasing after him, and the person''s head breathing was extremely strong.


    "It''s the director of the medical department!" The fairy''s color changed: "As far as I know, his practice has been the soul of the cave for six days."


    For six days in the soul cave area, even if Ye Hao were four together, he couldn''t win, the gap was too big. What''s more, after the senior medical director there are three deputy senior directors, each of which is the third area of ??the amendment.


    "Ye Hao!" The leader of the pharmaceutical department suddenly changed. He didn''t think that the person he was chasing was Ye Hao. When he was shocked, he sneered and said, "Master Huang seems to be right, you really have a problem!" Are you a person in the sky or a moon worshiper? "


    I? Ye Hao turned his head and smiled and said, "You think I am a person in heaven, and I am a person in heaven. If you think I am a person who worships the moon, then I am a person who worships the moon."


    If you want to tell the truth, when I lead you back, your soul will be sought by the Lord. The supervisor sneered, and the figure flashed, passing over the bodies in front of Ye Hao and the others. The six souls behind them opened and lit up, suppressing the four of Ye Hao.


    Six great soul caves, there are three suppressed fragrances, abandoned on cold days, stones and rocks, but the other three overlap suppressed Ye Hao.


    "He knows that the soul hole can''t stop my bone weapon!" Ye Hao moved in his heart, but he still dedicated the bone weapon to the soul hole. If he didn''t sacrifice the bone weapon, he would definitely die.


    "boom!"


    The bone weapon hit the hole in the soul and was hit by the light, and the loud sound spread a hundred miles away.


    Ye Hao flew up in shock, crashed and landed on the ground, and fell out of a deep hole. At the same time, the fairy and Hanri sacrificed their soul hole and blocked the owner of the soul hole, who used most of their power to attack Ye Hao, so the incense and cold days were no harm to abandon.


    The rock was also hit in the soul hole, which opened the master''s soul hole.


    After Lingdong was suppressed, the three of them all looked at Ye Hao who fell to the ground, and their appearance had undergone great changes. Ye Hao was in the dirt pit. He was holding the arm of the bone weapon, and his sleeve was broken into dust. The three hurriedly fell to Ye Hao''s side,

 Chapter 916： Learn to drive

    The general manager and people in other medical departments all fell, and Ye Hao and the four were besieged.


    The chief management staff walked past Ye Hao and said coldly: "Whether you are together during the day or worshiping the moon, you can''t leave alive today!"


    Behind his six soul caves, the four leaders were once again suppressed, Han Tian was abandoned, and Shi Yan stood on three sides of Ye Hao, protecting Ye Hao, even if he died, he would not be harmed.


    Seeing that the soul cave was about to suppress the three people, countless raindrops suddenly fell in the sky. Looking up at these raindrops, they showed the colors of joy, anger, sorrow, and even the indifference of the cold weather with a smile.


    The raindrop suddenly turned into a rain needle, fell down and hit the people in the pharmacy!


    The appearance of the pharmaceutical department has undergone a great change, and he quickly dodges. Tou and several other deputy administrative executives are all trying to open the soul hole to resist. However, the power of these rain needles is so terrible, even if the owner can''t stop it, his six soul holes are pierced by dense rain needles.


    Ah, ah. After a while, everyone in the infirmary was beaten to death by rain needles, and they were all covered by rain needles.


    Ye Hao struggled to stand up, looked up at Yuzhen, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hey, it seems you are in big trouble." Just on the treetop not far away, I don''t know when someone suddenly appeared, this person is Yuxuan!


    "Master, if you come later, our little life will be over." Xianger smiled.


    Yu Chuan swept Ye Hao''s four people, and said with a smile: "If you don''t watch you play the magic we teach, I can hardly recognize you."


    Suddenly, Yuxuan looked up at the direction of the blood field, and looked at: "They are here."


    With a flash of shadow, he appeared beside the four Ye Hao like a ghost. With a wave of big sleeves, Charm rolled up four Ye Hao and himself. Looking from a distance, he could only see the densely packed amulets, but couldn''t see them clearly.


    Just like Changhong, the amulet flew away with them.


    "Boxing, Mountain"


    The sound was like thunder, sweeping across the sky and the earth, a burly figure came from the blood field, raised his hand with a fist, amulets all over the sky, and turned into a mountain more than 100 feet above the sky. Suppress Ye Hao and other amulets wrapped in the regiment.


    With this mountain under the sky, the whole world was shocked, wrapped in Ye Hao and so on, also unfolded, exposing five Ye Hao''s figures.


    Yuxuan looked up at the top of the mountain and slapped and cursed: "Damn it, it''s actually a sinful emperor!" He raised his hand to worship the Taoist oracle. The amulet turned into an ancient creature. She ran out and found him. His paws grabbed it on the mountain.


    With a loud noise, the mountains collapsed, and he became a talisman.


    "Yuxuan, you have broken through." In the distance, the emperor shouted in surprise: "There is no doubt that he is a Jew. Although you can''t make full use of it, you can do it well. Otherwise, if you "''S advice, you would have been severely injured under our fists long ago."


    When the emperor recognized Yu Zhixuan, Ye Hao knew that their identities had been exposed, and he had not yet completed the second test given to him by Lu Jiuyuan. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether the test has been completed now, the most important thing is to save your life and get out of here.


    Yuxuan did not pay attention to the emperor. He wrapped the raindrops on the four people and avoided again.

 Chapter 917： Bloodline

    But at this time, one person appeared on the left and right sides of Yuxuan, and another person appeared in front. The man in the front row wore a black dress and a mask. It was not he who killed the emperor. He split his sword on Yuzhouxuan, Ye Hao and others. Suddenly, swordsmanship appeared all over the world.


    Yu Xuan had no hands. A white man suddenly fell from the sky. Before the declaration of war before the rain, he waved the crazy sand and flew the sand sword, slashing the sword energy that killed the emperor head on.


    In fact, people''s hands are one of the four principles of worshiping the moon, the emperor of wind and the sand of wind.


    "touch"


    Flying sand''s sword collided with the sword''s air, and there was brilliance caused by the collision everywhere.


    "Flying swords for thousands of miles!" Ye Hao realized this magical power, and the surviving soul of the primitive evil emperor used this magical power to kill the spirit master and others with weapons.


    "You two want to take them away?" In the distance, the emperor grabbed the sky and the earth, and the spirit of the sky and earth returned to his palm, turning into countless charms, shooting at Ye Hao and the sand in the wind, etc. Wait. Where the curse passed, cold air filled the sky, cold air and snow everywhere.


    This is a way to prohibit the owner from reading the charm of birth.


    Almost at the same time, the emperor also sacrificed his appearance, and Futian turned into a raging fire, such as waves sweeping towards Ye Hao and so on. In order to kill the emperor and the criminals, the emperor also followed suit and brought out the mountain and the sword together.


    These four great emperors united and created a surprising surprise.


    Suddenly, a loud roar lasted for nine days, lightning flashed in the sky, the wind and clouds reversed, and countless thunder and lightning fell from the sky, destroying the four emperors'' attacks on Ye Hao and others.


    The four emperors looked up at the sky with dark clouds, lightning and thunder. Suddenly, a huge skull was found deep in the dark clouds. This huge beast is a totem of moon worship.


    He opened his mouth and pulled out the tree on the ground. Suddenly, thousands of trees flew into the sky at the same time, this scene shocked people''s hearts. Suddenly, a burst of thunder and lightning swept across her body, and thunder sounded from the tree rising from the sky.


    The thunder and lightning threw the trees to the four kings, like a galloping horse, with a rumble in the ears.


    The four great emperors sacrificed their magical power to resist, but none of them could withstand the impact of these trees. They were all injured by the huge trees.


    "go!"


    The four great emperors Yancheng went to Shula''s blood field. The Dark Emperor hiding in the darkness also returned to the bloodline zone. The dark emperor wanted to find an opportunity to assassinate the rain house and the sand in the wind, but now he has appeared, and if he does not leave, he will die in his mouth.


    Almost at the same time, Xiuluo donated blood to Dong, suddenly letting out an extremely terrifying breath, and Ye Hao, Xianger and others were shocked.


    "No, let''s go!" Yuxuan''s expression changed a lot, and he quickly flew Ye Hao and others onto her back.


    With thunder and lightning flashing in her eyes, she glanced at the place where her breath came from, and then together with Ye Hao and others, it turned into a thunder shot into the distance and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As he left, the breathing on the east side of the blood field gradually merged, and the peace between heaven and earth restored.


    The five kings of heaven flew back to repair Luo''s blood field, and they all had ugly faces.


    "What a beast!" The evil emperor''s mouth was splattered with blood and curses.

 Chapter 918： guard

    "This animal hasn''t left King Hardy''s territory for many years. I didn''t expect that the boy would come here today for Ye Hao. It seems that the male Ye Hao is not in a low position to worship the moon." The Dark Emperor said coldly.


    "Is he Lu Jiuyuan''s new disciple?" the emperor said.


    "Maybe" the emperor nodded.


    "Whether he is Lu Jiuyuan''s disciple or not, Huang Yancheng will kill him!" The emperor died with a cold tone.


    "Since he is with him, we can''t catch him anymore." Fu Huang shook his head. "Besides, even if we catch up with them, we are not the enemy of that animal."


    Looking at the east side of the blood field, Fu Huang sighed: "My master has slept for more than 800 years. He won''t wake up unless someone wants to open the heaven."


    The Emperor also looked at the Xiulao Blood Field in the East, and then coldly hummed, "I don''t believe that it is impossible for a boy to own the territory of King Hardy!" He rolled up his sleeves and flew back to the killing department.


    "You said, will that kid really get Shura''s inheritance?" said the dark emperor.


    The three of you are not sure.


    The four were silent for a while, and the emperor broke the calm and said, "I want to know what Lu Jiuyuan wants to do with Ye Hao."


    No one can understand Lu Jiuyuan''s intentions.


    "Catch Ye Hao alive at all costs!"


    No matter what Lu Jiuyuan''s intention is, it doesn''t matter. Now they just want to catch Ye Hao alive.


    ...


    At this time, Ye Hao and the others were already far away from the blood field, and she walked like lightning.


    Ye Hao looked back and said, "Historical Records, I don''t seem to be able to help you deal with Mo Tengfei, but don''t worry, if you have a chance, I will help you kill him."


    Yu Chuan was out of breath at this time: "Fortunately, the old monster did not wake up."


    Both Ye Hao and Fenfang knew that Xuan in the rain must be exuding the aura of mysterious existence. Xianger couldn''t help asking, "Four masters, is that person the teaching of the palm?"


    "That old monster is the guardian of the heavens, there is no such thing as a master at all." Yuxuan said.


    He smiled and said: "We have never seen that old monster, but we have heard the master mention him." "Even the master said that the old monster is very strong."


    The four of Ye Hao were surprised secretly, no wonder the sky soared into the clouds.


    Song Mian retreated quietly, far away from Chen Qingzhi and Chen Song, and then quietly released his primordial power and felt the movement of the third dream space.


    Although the magic array can change countless scenes, those who enter it know that everything is nothing but an illusion. No matter how far away they are, or in any scene, they still stay where they are. However, if you want to get rid of fantasy, you need to understand all kinds of fantasy. Simply put, the magic array is one room after another, and people who are not prohibited must go out of all the rooms to see the door to the outside world. As for the sturdiness and complexity of each room, it is for the ability of the person who made the ban.


    From entering the first phantom to the present, Rong Yi can clearly feel that every heavy difficulty of the Fantasia array is increasing. The first fantasy matrix can be described simply, but the second one is more complicated, otherwise Chen Qingzhi would not spend so much energy. And this third, seemingly peaceful, in fact, it is certainly not so easy to find a way out.


    He did not feel the end of the desert fantasy, but he did not find it strange that everything in the phantom was illusory, even if it was endless, it was normal. At this time, he suddenly felt a rapid and violent fluctuation in the sky and the earth in the magical mental array.

 Chapter 919： Irritability

    Although Long Yi has pointed out the position of the eyes, it does not mean that Chen Qingzhi can find it immediately. The spirit of heaven and earth in the sea of ??fire is not only chaotic, but also extremely fierce. It uses the aura of heaven and earth to enter it as a means of searching. Chen Qingzhi¡¯s modifications and methods, no matter how fast, are bound to be limited.


    As time went by, Chen Song''s face was a little bleak. Obviously, he does not want to spend more time on the fourth magic array, because the last one is definitely his main force to lift the ban. There is too little time. The less space he left for himself, the less he expected Song Mian and Chen Qingzhi to play any role. He agreed to the alliance of the two, in addition to using them to pass the second level, there is a more insidious purpose.


    Of course, in Chen Song''s heart, only he knew that even though Song Mian''s thoughts were delicate, he had vaguely discovered some abnormalities of Chen Song, and he could not make any precise inferences.


    Song Mian looked at Chen Qingzhi silently, but he was a little anxious in his heart. Because Chen Qingzhi¡¯s methods were really not clever, he used the spirit of heaven and earth to search the front line of Gaul, his speed was relatively slow, but Chen Qingzhi¡¯s sensory ability was also slightly slow, searching for 100 squares in the square, it took a whole Half an hour.


    And Song Mian, Song Mian was absent-minded, because he saw Chen Qingzhi suddenly open his eyes, and his eyes showed excitement. Obviously, Chen Qingzhi''s eyes had already been found.


    Sure enough, Chen Qingzhi turned his hand quickly and took the fog out of the fire. Then he laughed at the two people and said, "I found it!" I found a broken eye! "


    Chen Song looked irritable when he heard these words, but only nodded slightly, while Long Yi smiled and said to Chen Qingzhi: "Brother Chen is really talented, haha!"


    Chen Qingzhi was in a good mood and nodded his head, but he did not forget to be humble. "Where?" he said. "If it wasn''t for the Dragon Brothers to discover the abnormality around their eyes, how could I lock in this area and look for it?"


    "Brother Chen is very humble," he said. "I''m just guessing. I''m not sure if he doesn''t believe me, if he is willing to fire a weapon, I can''t find anything."


    Chen Song frowned and said: "Don''t forget, we still have a fantasy to pass, hurry up and leave here!"


    Chen Qingzhi listened, and then nodded hurriedly, saying: "Yes, yes!" There was no time. I will lead the way. follow me! "


    According to Chen Qingxiang, his hand quickly showed the pattern of handprints, and the spirit of the day and earth also entered the sea of ??fire. Long Yi and Chen Song simultaneously released the shields of spiritual defense and entered the sea of ??fire. !


    In the stove, even though it was very hot, no three people were injured. Therefore, the three people entered without any threat, but the speed could not be too fast. Fortunately, after the halo cloud sank dozens of feet, he stopped.


    The spiritual mist guiding the road sank into the sea of ??flames. After sinking dozens of feet, he stopped under the shield of spiritual defense, resisting the impact of the surrounding fire, and stopped his form at the same time.


    Chen Qingzhi''s face was full of joy, and his eyes were full of excitement. Neither Song Mian nor Chen Song knew that ten years ago, he was eliminated from the fourth phantom after a lot of hard work at the Qianxing Mountain banned exchange meeting. Of course, the address of the latest chapter of The Doomsday Chariot at the time: https://www.novelhall.com/book /165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/read /165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down/ 165744.htmlThe doomsday super **** chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744 /For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 919 Annoying ) Read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Apocalypse Chariot", please recommend this to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) Book, thank you for your support! ! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 920： worry

    In fact, when the young girl in the green dress saw her beautiful face, which made people drowsy, these beautiful eyes had already involuntarily appeared a little jealous, and then felt that she was wearing a golden robe. The young man looked at the girl with scorching eyes. Jealousy is rising into an unstoppable fire of jealousy, burning in the heart.


    At this time, she stood up, with a little curry taste, with the taste of young Jinbao, coldly looking at the blood clotting in Danwan on the stage, her eyes fell on Ye Hao, her petite voice said: "I heard You have received a letter before, "Why do you want to be a Taurus? We just want to see what it looks like. "


    It must be said that the girl''s words are really sharp and vicious. She stood out at this time. It seems that Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He could say those words to ease the atmosphere on both sides, but invisibly pushed both sides into a tense situation.


    She seemed happy to see them wearing golden robes and killing a group of people, including Tai Wanning!


    In fact, after hearing her words, the young Gold was facing the cold and getting richer. He looked at Ye Hao and jokingly said, "Lin''er is right. Now that you have received the vow, come out and let people Open your eyes!".


    "What a clumsy trick!"


    Ye Hao casually tossed the tiger bone aside, and his eyes suddenly became cold. He looked around the team¡¯s horse ring, his cold eyes finally solidified in Jinpao Youth¡¯s body, and said lightly: "I don¡¯t have one, I want to do it. , Why are you talking so nonsense!"


    "So, do you want to do it with us?"


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the young Jin Bao was not only lifeless, but also more and more satisfied with his handsome face. The result seemed to be exactly what he wanted.


    He immediately rolled his eyes a little, glanced at a pale sentence not far away, with a smile on his face, and said sincerely: "This is my insult to this boy, gentlemen, can''t you interfere?"


    In Xiang Li''s view, the men and women on their side are completely sufficient to deter these people. He pointed the finger at the young man, and he thought, even if they were angry, they would realize their silence.


    As for the so-called alliance, no matter what it is, he doesn''t believe that this group will only be the blood of six-layer boys. They are completely enemies, and doing so will not do them any good!


    Xiang Li is confident about this. Faced with more than 50 handsome young guys under his leadership, most of the teams going to Bawang Mountain this time will choose to retreat.


    After all, this game, in the final analysis, everyone is fighting for themselves. In this case, there will be a situation where the alliance is stronger than other countries, the alliance collapses, and even opposes each other.


    Unfortunately, Xiang Li seems to be wrong this time. If it is in other temporary alliances, most of his strategies will work. But strictly speaking, Ye Hao has only one such team. That is Dan Tai Wanning, the respected princess.


    It''s not that these guys are so aggressive, even the previous behavior that outlined Ye Hao has touched the girl''s bottom line.


    "Ha ha"


    At this time, facing a question full of confidence, facing Danriyuedao Ningqiao, it also aroused a faint smile, but that smile was a bit chilling!


    "Kill, no one will stay!"


    In the next instant, there was no unnecessary nonsense. The girl drank a cold drink, her fingers lit up, and Juan Sleeve sacrificed on the amethyst sword, killing the boy''s golden robe for the first time.


    As soon as the amethyst sword was swung out, Dantai Wanning Bai Luoyi fluttered, waist-wide blue silk dancing lightly in the wind, the whole person''s momentum changed, and a strong heart palpitations were suddenly released.


    At the moment the little girl acted, Jiang Nian, Jiang Tao, Wu Feng and others were already fully armed, and dense swords ignited around them. They had thought of such a result a long time ago, and when they asked Li this ridiculous question, they were ready.


    In fact, Jiang Nian, the descendant of the North Wind who came from behind, was also full of unhappiness for these uninvited guests brought by Xiang Li.


    These people are outstanding young people who stand out from the prince and the prince team. They have never lacked various training resources. They stand out one by one among their peers, and are not afraid of such a thug''s provocation. No mercy!


    Oh Nico


    Ye Hao shook his head, moving and laughing. He doesn''t think Little Nicole is so bossy. He hasn''t started to be irritated, and the one thing he disagrees with is quarreling with others. "


    However, Dan Riyue Daoning is so powerful, his Ye Hao is not a person who is afraid of things.


    When the battle started, Ye Hao also took a step, striding forward, with the original cynical smile on his face, which suddenly solidified, and a fierce atmosphere immediately filled his body. "boom!"


    Ye Hao''s hand was simple and direct, and he strode out at the same time. With one blow, he smashed a blood hole in the chest of a teenager and died at the scene without any pity or hesitation.


    This scene is very shocking. Coming to these eight barren mountains, this is not the outstanding talent in every region, but the powerful physical strength in front of Ye Hao. It is far invisible, and death is very sad!


    Even standing on a cliff in the distance, watching the fighting on both sides of those onlookers, and seeing the form is the cold behind.


    People have only entered Bawang Mountain for a short time, and things have not come out. Generally, there will not be too many conflicts of interest. For example, fighting is rare these days. It attracted many people to watch from a distance.


    "That boy, it doesn''t seem to be the soft persimmon we imagined. It''s a bit scary to be able to kill the blood of nine-fold Westerners with bare hands!"


    In front of the onlookers, a young man in white and a folding fan sighed, holding a portrait of Ye Hao in his hand.


    "Yeah! Only brute force, and it''s also blame for killing stupid guys, knowing that boys are amazing brute force, but also a close fight!" The boy with a wild face and thin lips disdain after hearing a cold snort.


    "Haha, what Brother Miao said is that this guy really deserves to die. If he has his own blood, he will think about it and practice martial arts. Even the frog in the well can''t imagine such a standard of living."


    Some people echoed that this was a fair-skinned teenager, who seemed to have some spells with Duan Linxi, and even a little face, but the whole person had a strong breath that made people around him dare not look down upon it.


    "If that person comes up with a way to die, I don''t think the boy surnamed Shen can approach him, he fends for himself, it is his fault!" Miao Feng became more and more satisfied when he heard the sick man agree , The wild and playfulness between the eyebrows, enriched for a few minutes.


    "Brother Miao is right, fighting life and death, we can kill that boy with martial arts!"


    "As far as I can see, the boy is about to suffer a catastrophe soon."


    "It is said that Xiang Li has reached the highest level of ten blood fusions. If he moves, then the child can''t do three steps!"


    "It''s hard to tell. Although they have enough power and a large number of people, if this child sits in the seat of Princess Wangning, the genius of this family may find it difficult to win this boy."


    "Well! A piece of waste that can only be hidden behind women. I don''t know why beautiful little beauties affect this waste."


    The origins of Miao Feng and the sick boy were obviously unusual, and the opinions of his two people were recognized by many people on the spot.


    Some people are even dissatisfied with the fact that Ye Hao can live in a simple way and be blessed. Although they came from all directions, they also heard the name "Double Horns" of Beifeng City.


    It''s hard to see the little girl take off the tulle now. Many people regard it as a fairy, and secretly reprimand someone who walked with him. In their opinion, this is undoubtedly a sweet flower. Stuck in a pile of cow dung.


    "Oh, there are some things, maybe you only really know the transfer, etc., if this boy can survive this robbery, naturally there will be many people looking for him, and he will know the depth of..."


    The white man with a folding fan in his hand smiled disapprovingly when he saw the crowd around him belittle the young man. Then he said nothing, just watched the battle below quietly.


    At this time, the fighting over there intensified, and they are curious how this dispute will end...


    ¡­


    "Son, do you dare?"


    In the open space, I saw that Ye Hao opened his weapon to kill people. He was ruthless. Not far away, this item was scared and angry, scolding loudly, waving his golden robe, and raising his hand to the town to kill Ye Hao.


    Before he thought that men had no courage to become enemies with them before he believed that men had only brute force, as long as they acted hard and suppressed it, then the boy would follow their team obediently, gently and honestly.


    At that time, no matter where they went, all the handsome young men on this mountain would see the "powerful" young men who had been in Yecheng. They had already knelt down and dared not come again.


    For a young man who is born with a genius aura, this result is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Over the years, many of his peers have been subdued by Xiang Li. Not only is he talented, but he came from a big family and has an outstanding position for a long time. I have always believed that I am destined to take such a path of genius, this is a kind of self-righteous force, not provocative!


    But at this moment, the fierce shooting of the teenager undoubtedly aroused the anger of this project. The boy dared to face his face, kill his followers, and did not want to live!


    "Well! What kind of person are you, what should you drink, scold Ye Hao brother!"


    However, before he rushed forward, Dan Dawaning had a cold drink, and there was a sword to kill.


    "Woo~" The originally delicate amethyst sword became stronger at this moment, and the purple gas spread out all over the body, blasting a strong wind in the air, and rushing towards the power of the object.


    He looked at the amethyst sword that was quickly shot out after being enlarged, and saw the power of the sword, but he did not dare to underestimate it. In the blink of an eye, he already had an extra axe in his hand, and the blood suddenly poured out, and it suddenly became bigger, so he knocked the purple sword and wanted to shake it into the air.


    "Strong!"


    It is also a powerful psychic, flashed by the power of a neck, shimmering with flowing lines, white light blooming, and the fast approaching purple light stopped in front, colliding with the terrible noise, a wave of heart palpitations melted the monk¡¯s heart, Then expand. Raze the surrounding trees to the ground.


    The struggle between spiritual objects is really extraordinary. Each spiritual object appears delicate and small, and can contain immense power. At this level, it is a very luxurious and hot collision.


    Under the impact of that wave, the project took two steps back, and then suddenly changed its color. Now the little girl in the disaster of this country and people, very good! The girl''s beautiful purple dagger is also quite good, and even has an axe in his witchcraft!


    "You guys look bold."


    After just changing hands and eating a dark loss, Nongli became angry again, his face even more gloomy.


    Soon, more than a dozen young people around joined in, all of whom seemed to have brought close friends to Bawang Mountain. These people all wanted to join hands with Xiang Li. This was the first solution for this unfathomable beauty.


    At this time they have an absolute advantage in numbers, and the girls dare to make a fierce one, which undoubtedly makes them very angry.


    In fact, when the girl showed her face, they, these people, vaguely guessed the girl''s identity, a little scared, but now, when a follower is killed, they have no way out. That boy must be caught, otherwise there will be no way to follow the power of dozens of teenagers!


    Unfortunately, these people are really angry. Dan Tai Wanning is not an ordinary generation. Not only is it not threatened by a force, but the weapon injuries are getting more and more fierce. Every time a swordsman, every time, a group of people retreat step by step. !


    "Just because you are a pile of rags, you shouldn''t be so bossy to this princess!"


    At this time, Danriyue Island coagulated, a white yarn fluttered without wind, three thousand blue night sky rippling, those eyes were like autumn water, in fact there were two sets of golden flames burning.


    She looked like an exiled fairy, angry, ecstatic, terrifying, flying high, blinking, and even her plump skin, all began to bloom under the golden light, and the whole person was covered by a golden haze in the night. Shrouded.


    "Oh, the princess has unlocked the seal!" Not far away, Wu Feng, who was killing the enemy, saw the scene and sighed anxiously.


    "This place is far away from Kyushu Island. Even if the princess''s power is exposed, don''t worry!" Jiang Tao smiled.


    "Indeed, before joining Luo Yunzong, Your Royal Highness planned to disclose her supreme power to stop some unscrupulous people. Although this is a bit earlier than the plan, it is not a problem. Ba Changshan is a special space. There are only ten. People under the age of eight can come in. Here, with the princess''s greatest gift, there is no need to be afraid of anyone!" Jiang Nian held his long hair, assassinated a person, and stood proudly laughing.


    He was the number one in this trip, except for Dan Riyue Daoning. Of course, he is well aware of the arrangements made by many Beifeng officials.


    "kill!"


    On the other hand, Dan Riyue Island Ning Yu pointed gently, and the amethyst sword returning in it had turned into a purple rainbow.


    With the girl''s cold drink, there is more interest between them, that is, to divide a few close friends around in half!


    what!


    "what"


    what.


    At this time, the grass shouted from all sides, a girl was angry, a simple destruction of decadence, not only killed the handsome young man with a not weak book title in the blink of an eye, even the greatest genius who came out of the city, was forced to life. In danger.


    "You idiots, come and help!"


    His eyes were already full of fear, and his panicked cry for help. A golden robe was already disturbed by the piercing of the rainbow. If he hadn¡¯t said that the witch¡¯s axe had blocked several purple sirens, he would have been in a situation. Such a strange situation!


    Xiang Li knew from the beginning that Princess Beifeng was very strong, but she didn''t expect that this girl who looked less than fifteen years old would be so terrifying, almost frightening.


    At this moment, he still has a proud genius, regret in his heart, because he has smelled the breath of death.


    On a cliff not far away, a group of handsome young men looked at them, and they were also frightened by the horror of Wanning on Sun Moon Island.


    Is this still a celebrity girl?


    Many people are confused. At this time, they are all exuding golden divinity, their clothes are flying, from the wrist to the jade finger, there is a colorful chain of order, like a young goddaughter. Even the two Jin Yan burning in Mei''s eyes can hardly look straight!


    Many people in the crowd realized that this time, it seemed that the Weichun family''s existence was completely unprovoked.


    Not far away, even Ye Hao was shocked. Nani''s son was not exposed in the mountains and rivers. He could really do it, but it seemed as if he had changed.


    Even Ye Hao had deep feelings, and couldn''t help feeling a distant feeling at this moment, as if he had seen it at the time. No longer an ordinary and extraordinary beauty, more like a goddess in the sky!


    "The legend of the City of the North Wind seems to be true. This nun is really the''Taoist fetal god''. It''s no wonder that Uncle Dan Daqingshan was relieved and sent her son to Mount Bau to experiment."


    During the war, Ye Hao lost his mind for a while. He is not going to help. He had a hallucination at the time. In my opinion, this little girl is in the mountain of eight breast slaves. It is invincible!


    In fact, people with such feelings, this is not a small number of surroundings, moments of deliciousness, not far away Miaofeng and other people have been shocked!


    They ask themselves, among their peers in this world, they will not lose to others. Even the famous evil younger generation like Duan Linxi, they don''t have sincere beliefs, they always feel that one day they can surpass and suppress it!


    This is the pride of genius, but every young man who is number one in his own region is born with a belief that I am invincible. They may choose to be patient for a while, but they will never admit failure. Even in the barren mountains, all ships are competing, and they are proud.


    In a sense, this kind of self-esteem is actually the driving force for progress on the road of practice, but at this moment, watching this girl who is not only gorgeous but also difficult to look directly at, the pride in many people''s hearts can''t help but waver.


    It was really a goddess who was born. Why did you do this to get out of the different stages of Leng Binbin?


    A group of people headed by Miao Feng and a man in white clothes looked complicated after taking a deep breath of coolness. Beifenghouwu has strictly abided by this news for many years. Until now, we have chosen to let this breathtaking little girl show her supernatural power. From then on, it is destined to make the land of Yunzhou and the many forces of Beifenghoufu oppose each other, and King Hou is in a deep sleep.


    This is a silent deterrence. Many young handsome guys sigh secretly, it is difficult to calm down for a long time.


    Now that I have not stepped into the legendary spiritual realm, that is, there is already a mountain pressed in my heart, and the simplicity of transcending power is unexpectedly brought to everyone, even if it is close to Ye Hao during this time, it is an inexplicable sigh in the heart.


    He knew this little girl was amazing, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    At this time, this power was summoned to the past for the second time, and the girl who was killed was clean, without any suspense.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me!"


    Xiang Li is already cold. He is the supernatural genius of the Witch Moon City family. Although he is not as famous locally as Tian He Tian of Luo Yuncheng, he is also one of the few powerful figures in this generation.


    But at present, under Dan Riyue Daoning''s rule, there is no power to counterattack at all, and it seems that the former hasn''t tried his best, and the breath of the body is even ascending.


    The most frightening thing is that the girl raised her hand, and her whole body was in full bloom, and there was a chain of order flowing between her jade hands. This is nothing like an order from a monk in the realm of blood. When he was at home, he saw the elders who were above blood. I have never seen these.


    Xiang Li is really scared. Around him, more than 50 followers have been killed.


    Although the number of the opponents is less than them, less than half of them, but all the power has no horses, and almost all people with spiritual weapons have killed their poor group of people!


    "Not killing you? Ah! Do you have the right to beg for mercy?"


    As for Wu Yueheng''s genius, Dan Tai seemed to hate it and ignored the former''s plea. Yushou flew back to his hand, and the amethyst sword flew back to his hand, pushing her to the power of this item step by step.


    If this guy is targeting himself, the girl may now give him a chance to breathe, but his eyes are not long. He wants to be trapped in his brother''s frame, which undoubtedly touches the girl''s bottom line.


    For this reason, she did not hesitate to use a powerful force in the seals to drive away these guys!


    "Alas"


    "Roar~"


    However, when the little girl was about to sacrifice the amethyst sword, suddenly, deep in the mountains, he beat him painfully, suddenly there was the eager roar of the beast, which pierced the night, and then roared and roared.


    This is not just a movement in one direction, but a movement in one direction after another, and even the entire mountain range is trembling.


    "What happened?"


    Among the nearby bystanders, someone exclaimed that the noise from the deep mountains was terrible, as if the sky was about to fall.


    "Really? Beast attack! By the way, this must be a beast attack. I''m going to suffer. Let''s run!" Some people woke up suddenly, all eyes panicked, so they didn''t dare to stay for a moment to explain anything. , Yaoyao fled in a panic.


    Soon, there was a piece of grass around Notian, nearly a thousand young and handsome, all scattered, the escape of death, as if seeing a spirit!


    "Beast Attack"


    This sudden movement, even if it was a slight frown, but at the moment when she was drowsy, this force seized the opportunity to enter the depths of the dense forest and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The girl did not catch up, but Hao''s wrist moved, the chain loop between the jade fingers, the sudden whirlwind, and the blink of an eye, would follow the force of all the followers.


    Even Ye Hao''s terrifying physical strength was attracted to the girl by an invisible force because of his carelessness.


    "This Nicky is very strong, it is difficult to do such a thing." Ye Hao was secretly afraid. Just now with the young girl''s hand, he only saw the body of the strongman from the Ninggang realm. He didn''t expect that this Nicole would only be at this age. This situation exerts spiritual power and can be called sensational.


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn''t foolishly think that Xiao Nicole really reached the level of such a strong figure. Most of this sentence is related to her strong physique. Even northerners have to keep secrets and hide in pain.


    "Princess, this is not great. Judging from the surrounding noise, this should be a beast attack. I''m afraid we must leave here now and find a safe place to leave..."


    A group of people gathered together under the leadership of the little girl. Jiang Nian''s face was very heavy. He stepped forward to look at Danriyuedao Ninglu.


    "I don''t think Luo Yunzong is so stubborn. He came in for a few hours and started to entertain us with such a big trick. What a shameless thing!" Jiang Tao stood behind Jiang Jieshi, cursing, and at the same time, his pupils were also in his pupils. A little flustered.


    "Well, it''s not too late, let''s go!"


    He nodded, said nothing, and took the lead to walk to the top of the mountain.


    The other people soon followed him, flying fast in the dense woods, not afraid of delay.


    Compared to these people from the palace, Ye Hao is a bit sad at the moment. Although he is also running with death, he doesn''t know what happened, a fog!


    "Brother Ye Hao, this is actually man-made. To put it bluntly, to increase the difficulty of the test, senior officials of Luo Yunzong will regularly use ancient methods to drive away the ferocious animals on the eight famine mountains and fight in the mountains for a period of time. candidate!"


    Da Wanning soon realized that Ye Hao was confused, Liu Mei frowned slightly, and some serious explanations said: "These huge ordeals will not appear until the end of the exam, but I didn''t expect that we just came in." The attack started in the middle of the night! "


    "I get it!" Ye Hao was frightened. This super-door person chose it. It really wasn''t covered. Even with such a dangerous and extremely challenging hand, it has a heart to use. No wonder the people around you will hear the sound of fear. Run away with your head.


    "No, this attack seems to be very common!" After running for a long time in the wild forest, Jiang Nian''s eyes suddenly became a miniature, creepy road.


    He has a keen sense of hearing and seems to feel something from the movement around him.


    "What, a large-scale attack?" A group of young people screamed, their faces full of fear, looking at each other in horror.


    "In this case, we may not be able to rush to a relatively safe height."


    In front of a group of people, the elegant face sighed in a low voice, "If it is a large-scale attack, ordinary highlands will not work, and such a big beast may continue into the morning."


    Their team has been running fast, and since the mighty power of the gods, the golden light radiating around her has not retreated. Miao Man''s body is shrouded in golden mist. She has been attracting people through the charm of the Taylor family. So now they have rushed to the front of the crowd, I don''t know how many teams there are.


    However, despite being far ahead, when she heard Jiang Nian''s "large-scale beast attack", her mood became cold.


    So the girl made a quick decision and ordered the crowd to say: "If anyone is in danger of being washed away in the future, she must immediately urge Aoki to leave this mountain. This is the princess''s order and cannot be disobeyed!"


    "But" Jiang Tao''s face was very uncomfortable. Several teenagers wanted to talk and wanted to stop.


    They are the weakest in this group, and they bear the brunt when there is great danger. If young girls order this, it is for their lives.


    But it is not easy to participate in this selection. No one is willing to give up easily. At this time, the girl issued an order, and several people could not help feeling sympathy for themselves.


    "Needless to say, I said, this is an order, and the violator will drive them out of the back room of the north wind!"


    The girl''s voice was as loud as iron, and there was no room for maneuver. It was obvious that she was determined to do so.


    "Yes." Although Jiang Tao and his party were reluctant, they did not dare to disobey the girl''s order and nodded helplessly.


    Standing in the middle of the crowd, Ye Hao noticed that the moment Jiang Tao nodded, the little woman''s eyes also flashed with melancholy. Obviously, she didn''t want this group of followers to pay attention to their lives and deaths so persistently in their hearts. She made such an arrangement. This is undoubtedly a great courage.


    Ye Hao looked at everything in his eyes. His heart couldn''t bear it. He immediately stood up and said: "There is no need to be so pessimistic. Nizi, you continue to use Fengshen to speed up the crowd in front of you. I will postpone it. If a beast rushes forward, I will be the first to stop it. "Everyone try not to spread out! "


    At this time, no one would think that Ye Hao wanted to be a hero, and the beasts were surrounding him, and those who were running on the edge were the first to be affected, and those who stayed on the last edge were even more dangerous. Some carelessness will be trampled into meat by a group of animals.


    Therefore, it takes a lot of courage to make such a decision, but in the end, it was a group of them who chose to stand up for the weakest young people.


    These actions, undoubtedly, left many of his followers deeply impressed!


    "Brother Ye Hao, but." This time, it was the girl''s turn to hesitate, her beautiful eyes gleaming with thousands of unwillingness, and she obviously didn''t want the most worried person to fall into the final adventure.


    At first, this group of people thought she was the strongest, she should take on this important task, and the girl herself is also obligated, but in this case, the Fengshen skills she trained is also an important weapon for the next group of people to escape. . It is difficult to take care of, and there is no time to separate it!


    "Oh, Nizi, don''t worry, your brother and I are both strong, don''t they say that I am the incarnation of a fierce beast and are afraid of those animals?" Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand and said, "Except for me." , If someone else is knocked down by the spirit beast several times, if they don¡¯t die, they will have to peel off, and I can hardly get a few punches from your brother."


    With these words, Jiang Tao, Wu Feng and others blushed a little. Before Ye Hao took the Stone Scale Tiger on his back, a group of people were shocked, saying that he was a ferocious human beast. Now, this "ferocious beast" stands out. Became their amulet.


    "Well, you must be careful with the hero''s brother. You can''t do this. Don''t shake it!"


    She hesitated halfway, nodded helplessly, she had no choice but to see Ye Hao taking a risk, if there was no other way.


    Then, the girl will scan all the people present, her beautiful face is bright red, her eyes glowing with a fierce calendar, drinking and reproaching: "You, all of you, I rushed to the ten, twenty-year-old rest, and no one dared to look back. Who dares to see, the princess will kill whom!.


    Listen, although people are curious about what the princess will do, but, or continue, counting the rest of the effort, two people are standing ten feet away.


    "Say it again, no one will look back!"


    So the girl drank and scolded. At this time, she not only blushed, but also her pink neck.


    "Nicole, what are you doing?" Ye Hao touched his chin, a little confused. When the little girl reached those branches, she would stay here alone. What kind of trouble was it?


    In the next moment, Ye Hao finally knew what the girl was going to do. Unexpectedly, in front of him, the light robe, a white gauze dress was loosened, and faded to the pink and white shoulders.


    Looking at this scene, Ye Hao''s eyes are straight! Staring at the clothes in front of the girl loosened, Snow White''s clothes loosened, Ye Hao''s consciousness appeared a little dazed, and he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him.


    After a while, the girl''s shoulders were exposed and she fainted as she saw the red brocade belly in the white underwear and the white powdery skin on the fragrant shoulders on both sides.

 Chapter 921： The whole hall

    Of course he did not drink this muddy wine. Since I woke up in the morning, my eyelids have been jumping to the present, which may really be a big deal.


    A group of people were laughing, but saw that the door of the bar slowly opened. A handsome young man in gorgeous clothes came in. The party was immediately quiet. Looking at the young man with different faces, he obviously lived with them. In a different world.


    In addition to discovering that the young man was handsome as a fairy, she was also keenly aware of his gold-inlaid jade belt and the valuable accessories on his clothes. Of course, her eyesight is much better than the reckless men next to her. She knows that there are usually two situations. Such people appear in Heiwu Town. One is that some noble children experience life and experience life with their elders. In another case, the male brother looked at a slave here and came to buy it himself.


    Living here all year round completely ruled out the possibility of him coming here to cause trouble. This place is not as simple as it seems. Not to mention that ordinary people dare not go crazy here, and even the Holy See cannot take any action against them. Even a big figure in the Holy See is one of the biggest bosses here. Of course, at the owner level, there is no connection with that level.


    Needless to say, this person is me by nature, but he is well dressed. He had met in this place before, but he was not stupid enough to show his true colors. After landing, he asked a passer-by to inquire about the place.


    A group of people just looked at him dumbfounded. After a while, they saw the master stroking her hair and came over. "I don''t know where this adult comes from." There is no teasing in that tone.


    I looked at her and looked at the crowd. I reached for the smell in front of the fan. "You don''t need to care where you are from, just know what to do."


    When the boss looked at her, she guessed his situation. In this place, let alone the brother of a nobleman, that is, the earl of the Marquis, no one dared to be this big. There may be only one person in front of her, and the person in front of her must be a surprisingly novice, so he may be a young boy who came out to study with an older person.


    So the boss was not so nervous before. There were some playful looking at him up and down, "Then what does this adult come for? As I said beforehand, we are doing very tight business. If you want to play, you should be in There is a good lady''s shop in the East, which should be able to meet the needs of adults.


    As soon as the boss said this, the bar suddenly became lively, and people with all faces looked at me and laughed.


    I laughed too. "Who said there is no fun here? It''s nice to see the boss. If you don''t mind, you can have a drink later."


    As soon as this sentence is said, the boss¡¯s heart is broken, and she is obviously invisible. This is not something a novice dared to say. It is not like a fake looking at him. Such people are either playboys who often get mixed up. Women are either terrible or difficult to deal with.


    "The adults are joking, how can this kind of thing enter the adults'' eyes? If you are really interested, you will go out and find some good things for you in the future."


    At the party, I saw her suddenly using honorifics and quieted down one by one. Everyone was thinking about the way of young people.


    I walked slowly to an empty table next to me and sat down. "No need to find it. I''m here to discuss business today. I don''t care what kind of thing you hold in your hand."


    "Huh?" This needle can be sniffed in the hall.


    Jack said as he put the tomatoes in his mouth and chewed slowly, "This is no joke. Look at the guys with round eyes around here. They are all wolves who have been hungry for weeks. Can you feed them? Are they?"


    I smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, the meat is chewed." Just like that, I took out a piece of palace jade and poured two cups.


    "Whoever wants to discuss business, come over and drink this glass of wine."


    Everyone and the owner were shocked and looked at him one by one, but no one dared to move.


    I picked up a glass of wine and drank it. "I don''t think I''m hungry enough." When he reached out his hand, took out a big bag, and lay it down on the table, a sound that sounded natural in the eyes of the crowd began. A large number of gold coins quickly piled up on a hill on the table. A few scattered pieces rolled to the edge of the table, but did not fall, one after another dripped on the edge of the table.


    Suddenly there were swallowing and drooling sounds, and even an old man like Jack could straighten his eyes.


    "Well, does anyone happen to have what they need?"


    "!"


    "Yes it is!"


    "You want as much as you want!"


    The whole hall suddenly boiled, and one pair of green eyes squeezed toward my table desperately, afraid of being snatched by others for a second. There are rules, but the biggest rule is whoever has the money.


    "Yes, you have whatever you want!"


    "All the goods bought are new and of good quality."


    "Come on, your goods are too hungry, they only have half their lives left, and these are the best!"


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense. There are some good things there. They are all beauties to choose from, and the caretaker is very satisfied."


    "He holds a troll in his hand. The figure, chest, buttocks, adults will love it."


    "My lord, do you think such a noble adult can see that kind of thick stuff? He holds a few bunny beauties in his hand. Each rabbit is cute and beautiful, and of course it suits the taste of adults.


    "Go, your rabbits are like little people after another. They don''t have the beauty of a cat in their hands."


    A group of people immediately surrounded me, spitting to recommend their products to me one by one, which made me feel sick and angry.


    Before the nearest lady squeezed to the outside, she frowned and walked quietly to the back door of the bar.


    Here, I was tired of listening to the sound of broken wine, and the crowd immediately calmed down.


    Jack stood up slowly. "If you really want it, you have some good things."


    When the crowd saw him talking, they stopped talking. It was obvious that he had nothing more than him.


    I turned my head to look at him. "I said, no matter how much money you have, no matter what it is, they want it!"


    Jack smiled. "Young man, if you only bring these, I am afraid you are not qualified to say that."


    I said, "How much do you think it costs?"


    Jack threw the last tomato into his mouth and leaned against the table. "Let¡¯s put it this way, you can only buy a bunch of things in front of you at most!"

 Chapter 922： problem

    Usually blood fusions below nine times may be bad, but for Ye Hao, as his blood is in the vast blood, there is no need to worry about blood consumption, but he can only wear the baby without embarrassment.


    "Roar~"


    It didn''t take long for the shaking in the mountains to get closer and closer to the main line, and it sounded like it was coming from all directions, not just behind the wave of wild beasts.


    what!


    "what"


    "Run!"


    "Oh, my goodness, there are so many animals!"


    ...


    There were more and more people around Ye Hao driven away by the tide of animals, and there were shouts everywhere.


    At this time, many people can no longer find a way to survive. Such a huge tide of animals, like an entire mountain eruption, is not an absolutely safe place. There are ferocious beasts everywhere, all over the mountain range. The pot opened completely.


    Although this animal wave is man-made, it is completely real. In addition to the ferocious animal group, there are also some powerful high-level spiritual animals.


    Since they had just entered Bawang Mountain, the young talents participating in the selection were relatively concentrated. They all appeared within dozens of miles around the square. However, with the arrival of the beasts, many people fled after being chased. On the one hand, they opened their weapons and killed the beasts in the attack. When he rushed into the thin waters of the beast, it began to fall into chaos.


    "Ronal~"


    However, this was only the beginning. About half an hour later, deep in the mountains, there was a more terrifying roar.


    Over time, a large number of animals also began to be issued, places, not only saw people fighting, and even primitive wild animals in the forest, but also did not let go!


    In an instant, the roar of the mountains shook the earth, and the chaos spread to almost every corner of the Bawu Mountain. At this time, the young people who participated in the selection had just entered space, and almost all the young people were still wandering in the mountains. The tide of the wild beast pushed it past, and no place near it was safe.


    "Ronal~"


    Soon, the roar in the mountains became more and more stinging and fuzzy, and it seemed that there was an unusually powerful existence, and it began to revolt from the depths of the mountains.


    "Who caused this attack? Isn''t it too much?"


    On the top of the distant mountain, Elder Moji stood in the wind with a trace of anger in his eyes, as if he was complaining about the riots there.


    "This is really too much. Who caused it? Let him stop, otherwise the children will be killed or injured." The old man Wu Qingfeng also stood aside frowning. In the mountains, it seems that even their strong people are there. Some heart palpitations are coming here, and the thick breath is getting closer and closer.


    "Some elders, this time the beast attacked, got lost and out of control!" Soon, a man at the door of Luo Yunzong rushed to a group of old people and reported a very bad news. "what?"


    Suddenly a person reported that the beast''s attack was out of control. A dozen old people appeared, and suddenly their old eyes were fixed on each other, looking at each other one by one.


    "How can this happen?" Old Wu Qingfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and some people couldn''t believe that the attack of the beast would get out of control.


    "Return to Mr. Wu, this. The subordinates don¡¯t know. Mr. Yao stopped before half the hurdle, but the scale of the Beast¡¯s attack was still exploding. He didn¡¯t know what happened. The root of the problem." The janitor said truthfully.


    "I don''t know why? This."


    When Mo Ji and a group of old people heard these words, they all looked at this man, his old face was full of shock.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with the old thing?" The voice of the old man Wu Qingfeng speculated, his eyes were clouded with clouds and the sun was shining brightly.


    In each choice, in order to select the best and most promising group of people, they will deliberately create rounds of animal attacks on these eight barren mountains to test the younger generation who participated in the selection.


    But the scale of the beast''s attack has always been within the control range, how can it get out of control?


    For a while, none of the dozen or so elders present and Wu Qingfeng attacked Lingbao from the idea of ??launching a beast.


    It is a law that has been handed down from ancient times to the present, called Wan Beast Bell!


    Wan Beast Bell is urged by the strongman of the Ninggang realm to create an invisible sound wave that makes mountain animals go away violently, furiously.


    However, the Ten Thousand Beast Clock has always been safe. It hasn''t been a problem for a long time. How can it suddenly come up with such a large scale to attack the water seepage beast? This is to make those young people die in the mountains, not their intention! .


    "What does this head say?" Elder Mo Ji wrinkled, the beast''s attack has been out of control, even if some powerful existences in the mountains are out of control, how it will develop, even their supervisors don''t know.


    If the scale of the beast''s attack increases, it is very likely that many people will die!


    "Lao Mo, what the elders meant. Choose to continue!" The janitor hesitated and said.


    "This" Mo Ji''s face was a little stiff. According to the wishes of him and the people present, it is best to call the children on the mountain and ask them to leave the mountain temporarily with the Oki card. After the violent beast attack subsided, he chose to start again.


    But at this moment, Luo Yunzong''s high-level meaning does not seem to allow the Internet to forgive one party, insisting that the wrong party is wrong.


    In this way, I don¡¯t know how many young people died in the mountains from Yunzhou. It¡¯s too cruel. Even they have the responsibility to supervise their elders, and they have to bear it!


    "Forget it, I can''t go against the wishes of the old man." The old man Wu Qingfeng sighed. The boat was ready. In the eyes of the old man, this matter was not left to their decision.


    "Yes, those old people have been in the spiritual realm all year round. They have become accustomed to more cruel and **** killings, and this difficult test may not be much in their eyes." A white-haired old man also shook his head. Obviously Luo Yunzong''s extraordinary elder.

 Chapter 923： eye

    Usually blood fusions below nine times may be bad, but for Ye Hao, as his blood is in the vast blood, there is no need to worry about blood consumption, but he can only wear the baby without embarrassment.


    "Roar~"


    It didn''t take long for the shaking in the mountains to get closer and closer to the main line, and it sounded like it was coming from all directions, not just behind the wave of wild beasts.


    what!


    "what"


    "Run!"


    "Oh, my goodness, there are so many animals!"


    ...


    There were more and more people around Ye Hao driven away by the tide of animals, and there were shouts everywhere.


    At this time, many people can no longer find a way to survive. Such a huge tide of animals, like an entire mountain eruption, is not an absolutely safe place. There are ferocious beasts everywhere, all over the mountain range. The pot opened completely.


    Although this animal wave is man-made, it is completely real. In addition to the ferocious animal group, there are also some powerful high-level spiritual animals.


    Since they had just entered Bawang Mountain, the young talents participating in the selection were relatively concentrated. They all appeared within dozens of miles around the square. However, with the arrival of the beasts, many people fled after being chased. On the one hand, they opened their weapons and killed the beasts in the attack. When he rushed into the thin waters of the beast, it began to fall into chaos.


    "Ronal~"


    However, this was only the beginning. About half an hour later, deep in the mountains, there was a more terrifying roar.


    Over time, a large number of animals also began to be issued, places, not only saw people fighting, and even primitive wild animals in the forest, but also did not let go!


    In an instant, the roar of the mountains shook the earth, and the chaos spread to almost every corner of the Bawu Mountain. At this time, the young people who participated in the selection had just entered space, and almost all the young people were still wandering in the mountains. The tide of the wild beast pushed it past, and no place near it was safe.


    "Ronal~"


    Soon, the roar in the mountains became more and more stinging and fuzzy, and it seemed that there was an unusually powerful existence, and it began to revolt from the depths of the mountains.


    "Who caused this attack? Isn''t it too much?"


    On the top of the distant mountain, Elder Moji stood in the wind with a trace of anger in his eyes, as if he was complaining about the riots there.


    "This is really too much. Who caused it? Let him stop, otherwise the children will be killed or injured." The old man Wu Qingfeng also stood aside frowning. In the mountains, it seems that even their strong people are there. Some heart palpitations are coming here, and the thick breath is getting closer and closer.


    "Some elders, this time the beast attacked, got lost and out of control!" Soon, a man at the door of Luo Yunzong rushed to a group of old people and reported a very bad news. "what?"


    Suddenly a person reported that the beast''s attack was out of control. A dozen old people appeared, and suddenly their old eyes were fixed on each other, looking at each other one by one.


    "How can this happen?" Old Wu Qingfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and some people couldn''t believe that the attack of the beast would get out of control.


    "Return to Mr. Wu, this. The subordinates don¡¯t know. Mr. Yao stopped before half the hurdle, but the scale of the Beast¡¯s attack was still exploding. He didn¡¯t know what happened. The root of the problem." The janitor said truthfully.


    "I don''t know why? This."


    When Mo Ji and a group of old people heard these words, they all looked at this man, his old face was full of shock.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with the old thing?" The voice of the old man Wu Qingfeng speculated, his eyes were clouded with clouds and the sun was shining brightly.


    In each choice, in order to select the best and most promising group of people, they will deliberately create rounds of animal attacks on these eight barren mountains to test the younger generation who participated in the selection.


    But the scale of the beast''s attack has always been within the control range, how can it get out of control?


    For a while, none of the dozen or so elders present and Wu Qingfeng attacked Lingbao from the idea of ??launching a beast.


    It is a law that has been handed down from ancient times to the present, called Wan Beast Bell!


    Wan Beast Bell is urged by the strongman of the Ninggang realm to create an invisible sound wave that makes mountain animals go away violently, furiously.


    However, the Ten Thousand Beast Clock has always been safe. It hasn''t been a problem for a long time. How can it suddenly come up with such a large scale to attack the water seepage beast? This is to make those young people die in the mountains, not their intention! .

 Chapter 924： Retreat

    "What does this head say?" Elder Mo Ji wrinkled, the beast''s attack has been out of control, even if some powerful existences in the mountains are out of control, how it will develop, even their supervisors don''t know.


    If the scale of the beast''s attack increases, it is very likely that many people will die!


    "Lao Mo, what the elders meant. Choose to continue!" The janitor hesitated and said.


    "This" Mo Ji''s face was a little stiff. According to the wishes of him and the people present, it is best to call the children on the mountain and ask them to leave the mountain temporarily with the Oki card. After the violent beast attack subsided, he chose to start again.


    But at this moment, Luo Yunzong''s high-level meaning does not seem to allow the Internet to forgive one party, insisting that the wrong party is wrong.


    In this way, I don¡¯t know how many young people died in the mountains from Yunzhou. It¡¯s too cruel. Even they have the responsibility to supervise their elders, and they have to bear it!


    "Forget it, I can''t go against the wishes of the old man." The old man Wu Qingfeng sighed. The boat was ready. In the eyes of the old man, this matter was not left to their decision.


    "Yes, those old people have been in the spiritual realm all year round. They have become accustomed to more cruel and **** killings, and this difficult test may not be much in their eyes." A white-haired old man also shook his head. Obviously Luo Yunzong''s extraordinary elder.


    "It seems we can only pray for those little guys. Most of us are afraid of being attacked by such a big... beast."


    Finally, the twelve people agreed and chose to continue.


    And when this beast attacked, they did not intervene. This was the gate of the will, and they could not violate it.


    "Deacon Liu, after you go down, you must let Old Man Yao thoroughly investigate. If someone gets in the way, you must punish him severely!"


    Before the party dispersed from the top of the mountain, the amiable old Mo Ji unabashedly ordered the deacon to listen to the news in his old eyes.


    "Yes!" Liu Zhiyi nodded respectfully, then glanced in horror at the commotion in the jungle below, which disappeared in the night.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the jungle, like thousands of young people on the mountain, Ye Hao quickly realized that this beast was far more terrifying than imagined.


    On the edge of the mountains, with the influx of wild beasts, they have become the purgatory of the world!


    Along the way, Ye Hao and others have seen too many teenage girls die, and more girls are in fear and despair, prompting Qingmu Pai to give up this choice.


    Now on the outskirts of Bawang Mountain, you can see the carriers of young Junjie leaving this mountain everywhere in the sky.


    The moment those people urged Aoki, they undoubtedly lost the qualification to join this super sect Luo Yunzong!


    "No, it seems that there is no safe place on the outskirts of the mountain, we have to do something!"


    I don''t know how long I ran, but Ye Hao stopped and shouted to remind the public that we should spend a long time discussing.


    In just over half an hour, their team experienced more than a dozen **** battles and more than a dozen people were injured. If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s tough physical body and strong armor, it would have been blocked. In front of them, they may be crushed like many teams.


    Along the way, they were impacted by animal tides, and powerful beasts flocked in groups, usually hundreds of thousands, such as stone scale tigers, gale leopards, fire cows, and magnolia pythons.


    Some low-status animals, such as iron-clad rhinos and koalas, have become followers of these high-level elves. Where they pass, the armor will not be trampled on!


    Even in the air, it is not safe. The wild animals in the jungle are storming and killing. In low altitude areas, there are also ferocious birds. They swooped down from time to time, covering a group of people and horses, and setting off a **** storm.


    This heart-pounding scene, even the amazing little girl in their team could not bear. There are too many prey, and they will never be able to disperse them anymore.


    Worst of all, it seems that the space for them to escape is getting smaller and smaller. There are beasts attacking and fighting everywhere. There is only an inch of tranquil soil on the outskirts of the Bahuang Mountain Range, which is dozens of miles away. After that, it is a solid space barrier. These invisible lands are by no means broken by the monks at their level.


    Ye Hao obviously realized that the situation was not good, and there was no way out, so sooner or later they would be surrounded by the wave of wild beasts.


    "What did you say?" Jiang Nian frowned upon hearing these words. Ye Hao is very insightful. His hearing is also very strong. He had the same opinion as Ye Hao. He also vaguely felt that these people, like many people around him, were getting into a big pocket, and so on. Sooner or later there will be a big problem.


    "Impossible. There are only two options, either push Qingmu away, or move horizontally, try to kill a **** road, and walk deep into the mountains!" Ye Hao quickly made up his mind.


    "We went to the mountains and found ourselves in the place where the most ferocious beasts attacked. What a misfortune!" Dan Taiwan looked resentful on the bridge and seemed very angry, but was caught in a dilemma.


    "Haha, Nizi is not angry, it is useless to be angry, how to make a decision?" Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, comforting the young girl.


    These people are really unfortunate. They landed on a narrow terrain on the outskirts of the mountain for dozens of miles. When the beasts attack, the way out is death and death, unlike some leagues and teams. It is easy to avoid the main force of the animal tide in advance.


    "Go south and kill a **** road!"


    After a moment of contemplation, she decided to bite her silver teeth. She knew that this was not only the wishes of the brothers, but also the wishes of almost everyone present.


    Sure enough, everyone was not surprised by the girl''s decision. One by one, they made ruthless, clenched weapons, and followed the girl to the deep forest south.

 Chapter 925： deep

    "Roar~" Soon, Ye Hao and his companions encountered the tide of wild beasts. Hundreds of ichthyosaurs mixed with ferocious beasts with red eyes. Under the stimulation of the bells of ten thousand beasts, they saw living people fighting, ferocious and bloodthirsty. !


    "Go!" Ye Hao and Jiang Henian drank at the same time.


    Immediately two punches and a Hubble will quickly rush to the front of the two teams of wolves to kill with bombs.


    But the bigger wave was still behind. Hundreds of wild beasts, led by a red bull, saw their men and horses, pointed their heads directly, and rushed to kill them.


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and quickly lifted a few thousand kilograms of heavy boulders and smashed it to pieces. Then he dared not love this war, and soon followed the team.


    "Bang!" After counting the rest, the boulder was angrily knocked away from the cow, torn apart, the giant beast''s footsteps were just a meal, and then it continued to chase.


    "Fire Bull is a Tier 6 spirit, be careful!" Jiang Nian greeted Ye Hao behind a group of people. The light from the corner of his eye saw the big red bull behind him and quickly whispered to Ye Hao.


    "Yeah" Ye Hao nodded with a solemn gaze, and this sixth-level spiritual beast was already able to act like a Western monk who was 9 years old or older. Every blow can be played on the road, and many natural killer canes can be comparable to human martial arts.


    This kind of existence is undoubtedly a bit tricky for him now, more difficult than the blood of the monk, because his current greatest advantage physical power and the power of his veins will be greatly reduced to these souls. "Those big guys are born with steel bones, even if it wasn''t for his extremely strong blood, at the level of a Tier 6 monster, they wouldn''t be too far away!"


    "water"


    Ye Hao thought that this powerful fire ox was really in trouble, and the red light flickered between the two corners, spraying out a substantial pillar of fire.


    "Be careful!"


    "Feihong Weapon!"


    When Ye Hao got up and was about to sacrifice Mo Yun''s sword to extinguish the bull''s treasure, Jiang Nian drank a big sip, Chang Haber stirred, and a green rainbow had been established!


    Jiang Nianxin knew the power of Tier 6 Spirit Beast Art, so he didn''t dare to let Ye Hao shake it with his body, but used powerful military skills to compete with it.


    "Bang!" A deep voice, among the explosions coming from the forest, the green rainbow seemed to be unremarkable. It could touch the pillar of fire at the moment, but still split it, and suddenly the fire splashed. The people behind a large forest are burning the sun.


    "A good treasure, a powerful martial arts!" Ye Hao was surprised. In front of Little Nicole''s powerful power, he understood the powerful means after the blood melted. At present, Jiang Nian''s hands also scared him.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. When you reach the state of blood nine, you will understand the use of aura to enhance the power of military technology." Jiang Nian smiled calmly and said: "So many people looked down on you before, you may think it is very I am wronged, but the bloodshed of the nine people is indeed a huge watershed. After crossing the river, the fighting power is not just a brute force." In martial arts, injecting a halo will greatly increase strength. "


    Oh. Ye Hao respectfully listened to Jiang Nian''s guidance, and there was a moment of silence in his heart, but the path of the monk was much wider than he thought. He walked out of the small mountain gate of the Sichuan Yunzong and truly set foot on the land of Kyushu. Only then did he truly realize the power and means of the monk. If he can step into that legendary spiritual realm, his understanding may happen again, with hundreds of ferocious beasts behind him. Ye Hao''s lines are really bad at this time!


    Fire Bull is a Tier 6 spiritual beast, unless it has a strong card, otherwise ordinary blood tenth or eleventh monks can''t deal with it.


    Among them, the one who could defeat Fire Bull seemed to be the unfathomable little girl Jiang Nian, but the situation was so critical that they could not stop it.


    At this time, the whole mountain range was surrounded by the tide of wild beasts, and it was falling into a white-hot situation. There were dead people everywhere. I was a little hesitant. I was trapped in a large number of beasts in the tide, I am afraid that even the blood of the monks could not drink!


    Fortunately, although there are not many Ye Hao in this team, they are strong enough. Except for Ye Hao, the rest are from Royal Hou Yifan, which also means amazing.


    "Jiang Tao, you brought four or five people to the back, and used the purple wooden bow to release the fallen stars and arrows to stop the beasts. Ye Hao and I will take care of you!"


    Seeing that the situation was critical, Jiang Nian had a drink and called five or six teenagers to rush to the middle of the team.


    "Yes!" Jiang Tao heard that he did not hesitate, and looked at each other with five teenagers, then slowed down a bit, and soon fell behind the team.


    At this time, these six hands were all taken out of the dark purple bows and arrows, and each hand was holding a strange arrow filled with arrows.


    The shape of this arrow is thinner than normal. The whole body is engraved with dense runes, and the arrow feathers are shining, as if they were not made of ordinary bird feathers.


    When Jiang Tao and the six were drawing arrows, the arrow shot from the arrow, and the red arrow also made Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The six Jiang Tao did not hesitate, they were ready, with their ferocious expressions and purple bows and arrows, they would all shoot arrows, and they could only pick out those moving beasts and shoot them.


    "Woo"


    At this moment, the six strange arrows, Jiang Tao and others, were turning into a ribbon, flying towards the target like a meteor.


    "Plop" Then, all the strange arrows hit the target, and six blood wolves with at least second-level strength fell to the ground and were hit by the arrows, exploding a **** hole.


    "Shhh. What a powerful arrow. Isn''t this a psychic?" Ye Hao was taken aback, and sighed coldly. Those strange arrows and purple bows determined not to be any soldiers. And this kind of power, I I don''t know how powerful it is much stronger than ordinary bows and arrows.


    Ye Hao estimated that the attack just now, probably with the blood of the sixth or seventh ordinary monk, could easily open the weapon!


    He said: "Oh, this is not a psychic weapon, but a sharp weapon between soldiers and spiritual weapons. Our alchemist in the back room of the north wind uses special materials to make arrows, and each amulet arrow is engraved with runes. Naturally, this type of weapon greatly enhances its power," he said. Of course, it is not cheap to make these sharp weapons, almost a five-foot symbol of an arrow! "


    Jiang Nian smiled, disapproving, explained the source of these sharp weapons to Ye Hao, and was patient.

 Chapter 926： wipe out

    One of these five arrows, howling, worthy of the north wind. "Ye Hao slapped their tongues. In the Floating Clouds sect, the people at the door can''t even use it for practice. They can only use some quenching body medicine. In the hands of first-class forces such as the Queen''s Mansion, they can actually take it out. These precious utensils are for consumption by the younger generation. This person is not just a person, he is really angry!


    However, after thinking, Ye Hao also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not allowed to practice medicine in the desert city before, his old son Shen Yifeng gave him precious medicine and precious treasures. Many things are taken out casually. Enough to make some monks jealous at Xiaozongzong''s door and accuse Ye Hao''s **** of these years, even if they are delicious or not, no matter how many genius treasures they have destroyed. Come to think about it, Ye Hao was full of physical pain, and only a few months later did he really eat his lair. Just to understand the deliciousness of pork.


    "Woo"


    Ye Hao believes that Jiang Tao and his party once again placed their arrows under Jiang Nian''s command. One by one, the power of the talisman arrow is terrible. In the blink of an eye, he dropped dozens of heads and was about to catch up with their beasts, some fish that slipped through the net. It was also assassinated by Jiang Nian, holding his long hair in his hand.


    However, although the amulet arrows are quite powerful, they obviously do not pose much threat to such powerful animals as fire oxen. Jiang Tao and his party did not waste the talisman arrows, but used them to deal with some beasts that were about to catch up with the team. Meet urgent needs!


    In this way, behind the crisis is always like a shadow without a real solution.


    "Ronal!"


    Soon, there was a roar from the west of the forest, and another wave of more terrifying beasts appeared among the people. At least a thousand ferocious beasts were surrounded by them. At this time, they rolled westward from the front of Ye Hao. Go and razed a large area of ??forest.


    In that direction, there are many teams under attack. Although those young handsome guys want to fight with some amazing means, they still don''t look enough!


    In the wave of animals, the most difficult thing to see is the powerful spirit of the animals. Two of the majestic, large heads are covered by the mane of a lion. What is particularly prominent is that where the four lions were killed, With only the remaining effort, he tore a few young men who had been repaired, because they were weak and their limbs torn apart!


    This scene is really **** and dare to come to Bahuang Mountain to accept the test. This is not the talent of the younger generation. Not only the repairs themselves are breathtaking, but they also lack powerful methods, but at present, they are still powerless.


    Many people are desperate, it is necessary to urge Ao Muka to escape the purgatory of this world, but at the last moment, in the brilliant blue sky, a black shadow jumped up, and in the blink of an eye a head in a strange place, one head flying high. High, the **** of death will not die in peace!


    "The old guys of Luo Yunzong are very cold and ruthless. There are too many. Unicorns are Tier 7 beasts, and even this kind of existence has appeared several times. What those old guys want to do, are they going to kill us all?" Jiang Tao''s eyes were gloomy, and his face was full of anger.


    This time, Luo Yunzong has indeed passed, and high-level spirit monsters are already very difficult to deal with. If a large number of them appear, they really want to kill many people...


    This time, even the year of the river is frowning. Over time, they realized that this attack was not a test at all, but a major annihilation.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    In front of the team, Dan Taiwan condensed beautiful eyes, Leng Binbin''s, undoubtedly urging everyone.


    This time the crisis came too suddenly and very strangely. In such a situation, just like now, they cannot protect themselves or take care of others at all.


    "go!"


    Ye Hao murmured a few words behind the team, his eyes puzzled.


    He had a foreboding that the scale and intensity of the beast attack was not Luo Yunzong''s intention. If this is the case, it is better to kill them all when they come.


    "Is this someone''s secret?" Ye Hao kept walking, and Ye Hao''s heart was also in his dark thoughts. He always felt that this cruel beast attack seemed very thought-provoking...


    There was a wave of beasts ahead. Ye Hao and his client could no longer be stunned by the way they were on the road. They gave the girl a low drink. Ye Hao and the others were in their 20s and 30s, and they were immediately shrouded in the sun by a golden god. under.

 Chapter 927： Redundant

    The farthest former female dress was flying, the blue silk thread moved, and the speed of the thread suddenly accelerated. After ten years of rest, it bypassed the wild beast tide in the west and continued to the depths of the mountain ahead.


    However, the temporary security work lasted less than a quarter of an hour, and soon a large number of beasts appeared behind them. What is even more shocking is that the two previously encountered beasts merged into one. Form a larger armed department!


    Obviously, the method of pulling people at high speed cannot be used continuously for a long period of time. At present, powerful gods such as fire oxen, unicorns, and lions are chasing them with a large number of beasts, and the girl''s beautiful face also shows a trace of sorrow.


    "Woo"


    The few Ye Hao who landed on the last side could not just continue to release attractive arrows and shoot at the approaching beast. The tide of beasts advancing is unbalanced, and of course there are blood wolves and wind leopards. Very fast animal.


    Once those fierce guys see a living person, they will suddenly accelerate and rush out of the herd, killing and killing them. Ye Hao and the others can only kill them as soon as possible. Otherwise, if they are dragged down, they may be overwhelmed by a large group of animals behind in a few short periods of time.


    Under such a fierce fight, Ye Hao''s powerful physical body was surrounded, and some infiltrating gullies were pulled out of his entire body, which was rattling blood.


    "Killing!" Ye Hao is running out. In this team, not only one person is bleeding, but even a group of forward people will continue to rotate behind to help them defend the enemy.


    Compared with those temporary alliances, although the number of these people is small, they are united enough. They are all based on Dantai euphemisms. At this time, they are fighting hard just to break a blood path.


    what!


    what!


    However, even so, it was inevitable in the cup. A careless wolf and dozens of blood wolves rushed into the back of the team and fought. Two descendants of Houfu bit their necks and screamed twice.


    Bumblebee, Li! These two people are dead. They are obviously friends of Jiang Tao. They knew each other in the past. The latter screamed, his eyes were broken, and his voice was full of sadness.


    But death cannot be reborn. The current situation is so cruel. In the blink of an eye, two young corpses were submerged in the wave of giant beasts, bitten and trampled by dense beasts!


    "Calm down! Even if we decide to experiment with these eight barren mountains, we must always have the consciousness of fighting to death. What are we afraid of?" Jiang Nian patted him and said in a cold voice.


    At this time, their physical condition was very poor and they were hunted and killed by many wild animals. There was no reason to mourn.


    Otherwise, you can only die in vain, and there will be no second chance!


    "Killing!" Ye Hao is more straightforward. Without extra words, the terrorist forces will be beaten to death by several blood wolves again and again.


    He wants to sacrifice a black cloud sword to kill, but now this kind of team needs his strong body as a backing, otherwise once the team is washed away, most people will die on the spot.


    Mo Yunjian is a masterpiece of advanced spirit. Although it has not been used yet, Ye Hao is very aware of the consumption of mental power.


    At present, he only needs to re-establish the sixth combined blood to open less than the nine meridians. He can''t push the "spiritual pulse map" at all, his body, he can''t run the spirit. This means that if he wants to use the Mo Yun Sword, he will use a lot of blood to stimulate it.


    In such a crisis, more than 20 people were still pointing at him, Ye Hao did not dare to take risks!


    "Killing!" After drinking and waking up his brother Jiang Tao, Jiang Nian was also very fierce. The long half body in his hand is also a powerful weapon. At this moment, there was a creak, trembling, and a thick fog, killing a few blood wolves!


    "Oh~ roar~"


    Suddenly, in the depths of the forest, a terrible roar sounded, the trembling person''s ears hurt, and his head dropped, as if his soul had been hit by an evil sound.

 Chapter 928： agree

    In this direction, many of them looked pale, afraid of the birth of the devil.


    "No, those are two demonic apes!


    Ye Hao and his party, Jiang Nian''s face, also appeared in a terrifying flash, screaming in a trembling voice.


    Not only does he have a keen sense of hearing, but he also knows that there are many strange animals on the earth. In a short while, he can tell what the "two-headed demon ape" is called!


    When Jiang Nian called this name, everyone present was in their hearts.


    Although not everyone recognizes such existence, hearing this name is like the roar of a demon, you know that things are absolutely terrifying.


    "That spiritual beast, it should be very strong." Ye Hao was still playing drums in his heart, while covering up the crowd''s running, and at the same time subconsciously asked in a low voice.


    After entering Bawang Mountain, Ye Hao noticed that the first and first young man in the team was always calm and peaceful. Even if his former companion died miserably, he could remain calm and restrained.


    But now, even in the year of the river, there is panic. Does the existence in the deep forest really have such horror?


    "No, the demon ape is not an elf!" Jiang Nian said with a wry smile on his face: "This is the true and true descendant of the ancient ferocious beast. Although his blood is not pure, it has surpassed the tenth level of the soul beast. Entered the level of evil beasts!"


    "what?"


    Ye Hao Wenyan, the thriller can¡¯t tell. Although the little door in Yunqian has been blocked, in the past year, Ye Hao has also heard the two "evil beasts" occasionally mentioned by his father Shen Yifeng and several ethnic groups. Words! .


    This is his existence, even his city master, father and a few old people who want to talk about color changes. It is said that there are a total of ten spiritual animals, the most powerful of which is equivalent to the bones of the people and even the borders of united gangs.


    However, once a foreign animal has surpassed the tenth level, it is not as simple as possessing spiritual wisdom and spiritual veins. In this sense, wisdom is not only amazing, even strength, but also horror. It is born with the most powerful skills. Even if the solidification of ordinary environment is strong, it is difficult to overcome it!


    "How can there be ferocious beasts in this attack, what exactly does Luo Yunzong want to do?" At this time, even Dan Riyue Daoning couldn''t maintain a calm, beautiful face by surprise.


    The girl is unfathomable in the eyes of Ye Hao and others, but obviously there is no such thing as strong enough to shake the ferocious beasts. I am afraid that a certain clan came after the north wind, so I dare not easily sharpen it at this time. !


    "Let''s go. Vampires are bloodthirsty. They have a special preference for human blood bones. If we become a target, we are really in danger!"


    Jiang quickly woke up from his excitement, and then hurriedly urged everyone to leave this place of right and wrong.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Ye Hao agreed, and then a group of people speeded up again and ran to the front.


    From the terrible roar of the two demon apes, this behemoth should approach here and kill them in this direction.


    This is not good news for Ye Hao and their gang, including those who fled around.


    "Roar~"


    Behind them, led by the fire cow and the unicorn, the wave of wild beasts continued to chase them. Many young people along the way were either killed or urged to leave the mountain that is now purgatory in the first minute.


    For many young talents, the quota to join Luo Yunzong is certainly valuable, but what is more important is the small destiny. This is how the behemoth was killed. Many people have completely lost confidence in this choice.


    Of course, there are also many talents who are not afraid of death and clenched their teeth to the end. Many teams were swept away by geniuses. They discovered the main feature of this pedestrian trace and followed up for the first time.


    Moreover, there are more and more people with similar behaviors. After dozens of rest efforts, Ye Hao gathered hundreds of people by their side. Among the fleeing crowd, it was particularly eye-catching and it could be said that it was unique!

 Chapter 929： moon

    All eyes can see that the area around now seems to be the most complete. They are not stupid, knowing that the team can be so good, they must have some playing cards.


    It is precisely with this kind of thinking that many people regard Ye Hao''s own team as the survival of Ark, and want to follow them out of this magical land.


    "Damn it!" In the team, he found more and more strangers coming, and Jiang Tao scolded angrily.


    Behind the team, Ye Hao and Jiang Nian also looked very depressed.


    They are not fools. They know that so many people get together, not only will it not be "stronger", but even it just pushes their team into a fire pit.


    There is no doubt that the more people gather, the more conspicuous the target will be. Not only the beasts behind will be killed, but the big things will also be killed in the future. This must be the first time I have seen ferocious eyes here!


    In contrast, because the benefits of too many people are too small to predict, even if they have hundreds of people on top, the horror of the hind legs cannot be resisted.


    Moreover, the heart''s stomach has really reached a critical moment, except for these people in their team, other people may not encounter enemies with them, and will only escape for the first time!


    "Who dares to approach us, kill, don''t let go!"


    At this time, the simple Riyuedao euphemism in front of the team also heard the sound of Leng Binbin''s drinking.


    The girl uses the means of promoting the wind and spirit to increase the running speed. As hundreds of people approached, it was obviously greatly affected, which was not good news for Ye Hao.


    "Stay away from me, don''t follow us, dare to approach us and kill people mercilessly!"


    Jiang Nian also drank loudly, threatening the handsome young men around him. He is a direct descendant of the North Wind Harem. Although he is not qualified to practice the spirit of Feng, he is also vaguely aware of this powerful skill.


    At this moment, the people here are not only strangers, but also competitors. They don''t need it and can''t be dragged down!


    "Jiang Tao, you take someone to prepare an arrow, dare to approach us in the three, whether it is a beast or a man, give me a weapon!" Later, Jiang Nian drank another cup to make Jiang Tao''s road.


    "Well! How solemn!"


    Around, there is a cynicism.


    Although their actions have obviously brought down the team, no one here who is not a proud master will not admit that the threats of Danriyue Daoning and Jiang Nian made many people secretly unhappy, which is natural. .


    "Give me the bow and arrow."


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything. In Jiang Tao''s surprised eyes, his hands were taken in the purple bow and arrows.


    At this time, he didn''t take any extra actions. The symbol arrow was on the string, and the huge blood between his arms surged. The arrow shot would have a huge bow and arrow full of pounds, showing the shape of the moon.


    "Woo"


    Next, Ye Hao pointed the arrow to a corner on the right.


    "Shhh!" In less than a breath, the light stream flowed through the crowd, and it would be a spirited young man''s throat, shot out, and a blood hole erupted.


    Then, a pupil with an incredible body in its eyes suddenly stopped flying and landed in the forest.


    It was the person who mocked him secretly just now, but he died under Ye Hao''s arrow at the time, and he didn''t understand how he was found until the moment of his death.


    This scene is so amazing, not only the pupils of the young and handsome team around them shrink, even Jiang Nian, Jiang Tao and others are also full of tremors!


    Compared with why this guy could shoot such a powerful arrow, what Jiang Nian and the others were most shocked was that this young man who seemed to be only about 15 years old killed the young man. Even so cold!


    "Okay! Let those people see,"


    After being shocked, Jiang Tao smiled and took the purple bow that Ye Hao handed back. Just now, this scene was obvious, but he felt very resentful!

 Chapter 930： test

    "Well, you did a good job!" Jiang Nian also nodded in appreciation. At this time, everyone is a mud bodhisattva on the other side of the river, with their own protection. If someone deliberately drags it down, anyone will have a heart of fire. .


    In front of the team, the girl¡¯s beautiful face also appeared in a happy arc. In the past, her father always said that this man was lazy and would not have any future prospects, but at present, teenagers seem to really have a lot of The big change, the euphemism of Riyuedao is very curious, if I return to the palace with my brother in the future, how wonderful and surprising my father''s face will be. The group of playboys he and his family saw are now different from before.


    This Ye Hao''s merciless arrow undoubtedly shocked many people around him. For a while, no one dared to approach their team within the scope of Wu Sanzhang.


    The young handsome present might not be afraid of him, but no one dared to stand up to resist him at the moment.


    The beasts in the tide chase behind, and there is a terrifying behemoth moving in the depths of the forest. If you fight with people again, it will undoubtedly be your own way out!


    Hundreds of handsome young men around him might understand this truth, but Ye Hao''s just a strong posture undoubtedly caused many people to sneer at him, and secretly produce resentment and dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Roar~"


    However, they did not come close, but because the target was too big, they quickly became the trend behind the main target.


    The hordes of wild beasts rushed past with extreme horror and ferocity, with bright red eyes and frustrated and angry spirit. "


    If someone observes closely, you will find that the pupils of the eyes of these beasts have actually lost their focus and are full of demons.


    At this moment, not far away, another deafening roar came.


    "Bang, bang!" Then came a trek with palpitations, and the forest trembled.


    After a few breaths, a behemoth with two heads and four arms appeared in people''s eyes. "That is."


    At the moment this giant appeared in the distance, many people were shocked and pale.


    It is a monster about a dozen or so tall. It has a strong body with two heads and four arms. It resembles an ape. It has a mane full of hairs, but it is red and charming, giving people a kind of local demonic. illusion.


    Two-headed demon ape!


    As soon as the descendants of these ancient murderous beasts came out, they immediately filled the surrounding area with an atmosphere of evil. Many young handsome men trembled and cramped their calves.


    Although they are a generation of Yuntian talents from all over the world, they are obviously not enough to look at such a ferocious behemoth!


    "This is a fierce beast, run!"


    Among the fleeing crowd, I didn''t know who was the howl of the thriller, and immediately, the crowd who had been chased by the wave of fear of the wild beasts was immediately coaxed away.


    Although this behemoth is hundreds of feet away from here, its ferocious and brutal power has scared us all, and terrifying lives are on the run.


    Many people have caught the Aoki card in their hands, sweating in their palms. If the previous wave of cruel beasts, the pride of these talented young people, is still seen as a simple test, then many people are now afraid to tear their hearts.


    The spirit of the beast can be barely balanced. It can neither fight nor run, but in front of the beast, once it approaches, it may become a luxury to escape.


    At this moment, almost all people in this area have a heart in their mouths, holding cards that can escape the world purgatory at any time in their hands, but they are still panicked, not only in the smell of death, but also in their souls. Place. There is also an instinctive tremor!


    In the land of Kyushu, only people from large ethnic groups, tribes, and sects know that in this vast world, the Kyushu where they live is actually only a small corner of it.


    Outside Kyushu Island, there is a vast spiritual territory, rampant alien races, ferocious beasts, and various powerful forces that make life endless and endless, which is unimaginable.


    This two-headed demon ape, although not comparable to the pure vampires in the spiritual realm, still has a trace of inherent evil spirits. This fierce power arouses the instinctive fear of the young heroes present!


    Countless years ago, people''s ancestors, due to their weakness, gradually disappeared from the competition in the world, and were forced to move to the land of Kyushu. However, although they have come a long way, the shadow and helplessness left by the struggle for hegemony in the ancient spiritual realm is unclear. It is still deeply engraved in the soul, and it eventually becomes an instinct and is passed down.

 Chapter 931： In awe

    There are not many evil beasts on the land of Kyushu now. These handsome young people here have the opportunity to see this evil force of existence. This is both luck and great misfortune!


    Not only were the people around them running for their lives, but Ye Hao and their party also saw the moment when the two demon apes appeared, and they also saw the person who had escaped.


    In their giant kingdom, that person can''t be shaken at all. When facing it, there will be no suspense. Even if all the young and handsome men who enter the mountain gather together, this is just a matter of falling. .


    "Damn, these guys are still around us!"


    In front of the team, her face was very angry, like an angry little lioness, with cold light in her eyes.


    The appearance of ferocious beasts made her afraid to worry about the consumption of mental power. She has begun to fully manage the family''s most precious Fengshen, and wants to lead the team to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.


    But after all, she is still young, Fengshenshu''s attainments are far less than Shi Lao and her father and those elders. At present, she can only do Feng''s spiritual traction and has a wide range of effects, and cannot target specific individuals one by one.


    Nowadays, many young handsome men around them, with their team as the core, have mixed into the fleeing crowd, which can be said to have seriously affected the effect of Fengshen technology, and even greatly weakened their strength. This group of them may now have emerged from the wave of beasts that followed.


    This made the little girl filled with righteous indignation. If she didn''t let go, she would sacrifice the amethyst sword to kill a long time ago!


    In fact, from the beginning, hundreds of handsome young men from all over the world have realized in Yunzhou that they are following this group of people, and the pace of action is even "fast".


    Such "welfare" has always been around many handsome young guys, and of course it is convenient.


    Although they don''t know what kind of "secret treasure" they have, they can actually speed up their actions, but for them, these are no longer important. The important thing is. You can enjoy this journey and then get on this bus.


    Relatively speaking, the girl''s indignation and whether these practices are very unkind, these people have no heart at all, because some people are brazen, so they simply follow the brazenness and avoid the importance of life.


    "Well! These guys seem determined to slow us down, it seems they have to give them some color to see..."


    Not only was the young girl dissatisfied with it, but even the river was depressed. He picked up the purple wooden bow and talisman arrow, and shot an arrow like Ye Hao, hoping to stop and disperse this cruel fellow.


    "Wow!"


    But this arrow did not work. Although it was extremely powerful and as fast as lightning, it was still evaded by the risks and risks of teenagers.


    The one person shot before, and the hundreds of people around, obviously all have a guard. They follow the team like candy, and they must always be careful of the opponent''s arrows.


    "Well, it seems it''s our turn. Don''t leave my hand and put the arrows together for me!" Jiang Tao saw that the charm arrow fell down, his eyes were suddenly red, and he called the purple in the team. The companion of the wooden bow put the arrow together.


    "Woo"


    More than a dozen arrows, dragging the light that shoots out quickly, like a meteor shower in the night sky.


    However, this round of shock and awe still has no effect. These people are fully prepared, they are all geniuses of the same generation. A dozen talisman arrows have been shot, of which only one or two shot and injured two handsome young guys who were relatively close to the team.


    As a result, these people have a better understanding of the power of this arrow. In the blink of an eye, this arrow is silently placed where they can enjoy the "welfare". They will definitely interact with the dodge arrow. Fight. More and more people are following their team unscrupulously.


    "Again!"


    Jiang Tao was reluctant, raging, and wanted to shoot arrows with a group of companions.


    "Come on, it''s useless. Don''t waste your arrows on idiots." Ye Hao stretched out his hand to stop Jiang Tao and the others from running.


    He showed no mercy to those around him who deliberately dragged his feet, and even was killed, but Ye Hao was very sober, facing the young and supreme management of his generation, the deterrent effect of Charm Arrow had no effect. It is futile and wasteful to continue.

 Chapter 932： the way

    Yes, the tide of wild beasts and ferocious beasts is coming, and it is us standing on the periphery! "


    "You are right, you are so ignorant that you don''t know what''s wrong with you."


    For a while, those guys became more and more natural, as if seeing Ye Hao''s helplessness, they felt very comfortable in their hearts, and there was no lack of jokes and ridicules when they spoke.


    Feeling that this group of people dragged around more and more shamelessly, and kept saying cold words, Ye Hao''s face suddenly felt gloomy and fearful.


    Unless the current situation does not allow them, they really want to stop, these shameless white-eyed wolves killed a piece of armor and did not leave!


    Soon, more and more people gathered around Ye Hao. Many people in this area didn''t know what ¡°babies¡± attracted, but considering the idea of ??following the trend, they followed.


    Wow.


    Soon after, Meng Lin on the right, a team of about 60 to 70 people joined the crowd, led by Qingyang City is the second son of martial arts Lu Wenhao.


    "Haha! I said how so many people gather around you. It turns out to be the princess in the wind. By the way, give us a trip too, okay?" The latter brought people to join and smiled in the face of the spring breeze. Tao.


    Obviously, this person¡¯s family and Houfu Beifeng have accumulated a deep resentment, but for the cloud on the surface, the first function of "Wind Spirit Art" is also extremely aware of the moment of joining, seeing the situation, and immediately Understand everything.


    "Go out!" Dantai Wanning was angrily, pointed and sacrificed the amethyst sword into a purple rainbow, killing Lu Wenhao, who was covered in bronze skin and had strong muscles.


    "thing!"


    Unfortunately, this girl is obviously ugly at this time. While operating Fengshen, she doesn''t have much power to kill this man. Wenhao Lu is also a young and handsome person. The purple rainbow is cut off. The person blocked it with a golden shield.


    The golden shield looks small, but the whole body is golden, shiny, and covered with rune patterns. It is obviously a powerful psychic medium.


    "Haha, there are so many people here, it seems to be good..."


    At this time, several people joined in. They stood on the cliff and looked at Ye Hao. They have two groups, led by sick teenagers, who are fighting with Xiang Li and Miao Feng. As soon as the former came up, he smiled triumphantly. It''s like finding a moving treasure house.


    "Oh, why should your Highness be angry? When I came, it was a good thing that we gathered so many people together," he said. "Why do you lock people for thousands of miles?" The boy''s sick face also had a faint smile.


    After a while, people gathered on the windmill and suddenly increased, and there were already no less than five or six hundred people.


    The shameless behavior of these guys, for Ye Hao of their team, is undoubtedly because the original "fast horse" was unique on the running line, and was immediately entangled by the iron ingot, losing the original "er" speed. This is undoubtedly worse.


    With the participation of these people, Dan Riyue Daoning thought that the beautiful face was upside down for all sentient beings, obviously pale, and layers of cold sweat were leaking from her white forehead, and the little cherry mouth could not suppress a deep voice.


    Young girls are waiting for the means to accelerate the team. Obviously there is an upper limit to their power. At this time, so many people suddenly mixed into the "welfare", it seems that some have been overwhelmed!


    "Nicole, are you okay?" Although Ye Hao followed the team, it was the first time that he saw the girl''s unusualness and couldn''t help but care about the way.


    At the same time, his eyes suddenly became extremely cold, and his heart was surging.


    If conditions permit, the four of them, he doesn''t want to let go. The shameless behavior of those people has obviously touched Ye Hao''s bottom line.


    "Oh, brother Ye Hao don''t worry, Wanning is good..." The girl smiled. Because of Ye Hao''s concern and anger, there was a hint of sweetness on Qiao''s face, but the silver bell-like voice could clearly hear the weak smell.


    "Nizi, leave us alone. Don''t do it, don''t run away, God!"


    Ye Hao was in pain. His eyes turned red, separated, and said angrily: "These guys don''t face it at all. In that case, wait for everyone to suffer."


    he


    But before he could answer this question, Lu Wenhao laughed, as if he had heard the most interesting thing.


    "Child, you also let others call you "brother", and you don''t even know the details of the princess and sister," Lu Wenhao said, his eyes were full of play, and his voice was not silent. "What is your Highness using now," he joked. This is one of the taboos in the "Aeolus Art". The wind has traveled thousands of miles, and within the solidified range, these taboos can be used at most once within 12 hours. If she stops, you don''t want to be blessed anymore. She has "

 Chapter 933： chill

    When hearing the secret of "Fengshen Art" highly promoted by Lu Wenhao, hundreds of people around them sighed. They were originally worried that young girls would suddenly withdraw from power and lose their benefits without money, but now, girls seem to have no such way out, and the crowd immediately relaxes a lot.


    At this time, some of them began to maintain their strength in the dark, deliberately slowing down their jogging speed, relying on invisible venues to lead them to keep up with the crowd, and some even secretly laughed in their hearts. Prepare to stay until the girl is exhausted and suddenly accelerates to escape.


    Lu Wenhao and others were obviously sensationalizing and mocking, which made Ye Hao and the simple Sun Moon Island euphemism in his eyes, Bing immediately reached its extreme!


    At this moment, they really want to give up their reasons, stop and kill this guy on the spot, leaving the corpse riddled with holes!


    Especially Dan Tai Wanning, with her calm mind, naturally will not be greatly affected by Lu Wenhao''s bad words, but this person in front of everyone, so mocking Ye Hao, undoubtedly touched the girl''s anti-scale, for an instant. She silently listed this person as the killer target of this selection. As long as she steps out of the current trend, the girl has absolute confidence. In this mountain range, no younger generation is her opponent.


    "Don''t pay attention to them, stop! Our work speed is not slower than them, and we will not lag behind the spirit of regaining the wind. I see how quickly people over there will die in the future!"


    Ye Hao is also ruthless, he shouted angrily. Currently, the reason those guys haunt them is that they are determined to take advantage of it, as long as the young girl adopts the wind''s trick. Naturally, these troublemakers are unlikely to get more benefits.


    Although this approach will cause them to lose a card, but with Ye Hao''s character, he would rather lose the benefits of raising a dog. We suffer together and don''t want these shameless scumbags to benefit!


    "This" Finally, he bit his silver teeth and whispered: "No, Wanning must take Brother Ye Hao with you and leave here, Wanning can still insist..."


    The girl''s refusal did not surprise Ye Hao. This little girl is always nice to those who are close to her. Both her own life and Jiang Nian''s life are there in suspense. At this time, she would rather suffer a loss and want her to stop, it is very difficult!


    "Yeah" Ye Hao nodded silently, he didn''t blame Little Nicole for what he meant, some...just pity and love, there was a kind of hatred!


    "Ha, kid, you can be satisfied, you are so good to you, you don''t know what is bad is bad!" Not far away, Wenhao Lu laughed after seeing the situation jokes, it seemed that whether it was the helplessness of the girl or the helplessness of Ye Hao''s suffocation made his heart great!


    "Hmm! Your Highness, you are so kind, you can bear this burden in front of you, if it were me, you would kick him out of the team!"


    Miao Feng from the Miao nationality in Rorschach was even more cynic. In the past, this young girl showed her great power in the clearing on the outskirts of the mountain. In their hearts, she was like a girl of God. Undoubtedly, let every normal man admire and see that the girl likes to protect the boy and many people around him. He is very frustrated. Finding an opportunity at this time will naturally embarrass the boy.


    "Oh, Brother Miao is right, your kid will not bless unknowing blessings in your body on the remaining points!"


    "If you want to get rid of us, your heart is really evil, because your child is narrow-minded, should you stay by your Highness?"


    Yes, this boy is really not interesting enough. Everyone is together and should take care of each other...


    Under the change of compromise, the girl undoubtedly attracted a lot of ridicule for Ye Hao. She felt the joyful voice, the simple voice of heart, and the beautiful eyes full of heartache and grievance. For a moment, she wanted to regain the spirit of the wind. , And even kill these men at all costs.


    "Nicole, don''t force yourself, do what you want, don''t worry about the clown."


    Behind the team, Ye Hao was gradually calming down at this time, and his gentle voice comforted the girl.


    He doesn''t want to regenerate futile anger, but this calm, a cold heart, has made up his mind to be like iron!


    Then, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he glanced at the people around him and said: "I have a good memory, everyone, I have written it down."


    The voice sounded flat, but everyone present could feel the chill, and some timid people trembled slightly.

 Chapter 934： fear

    However, many people around were proud of the Lord, and many were extremely conceited, and did not take Ye Hao''s endless threats to heart.


    "Child, you should know the name of this master, you must remember, ha..." Lu Wenhao from Shenwuhouwu was the first person to stand up and make fun of him, and looked at Ye Hao with provocative eyes.


    "This son is not as famous as Lu Shaohou, but you only need to remember the Miao peak of the Miao nationality in Luxia City. If you don''t know, you can ask someone to find out!" On the side of the crowd, the young Miao Feng also smelled it, and there was no blood. Sixfold child''s eyes.


    "Haha, in the city of Rorschach, He Beishan and Ying, please remember Duke Shen and wait for you to welcome you at any time." The person with a sick face disdainfully smiled.


    And this person was just a self-reporting home, and immediately, there was a commotion around him.


    "Is he the peacemaker of the Rorschach Flower Farm? It is not as famous as the conference."


    "It is said that Hehua Villa is very close to the famous Shenbing Pavilion on the land of Kyushu. Of course He Ying does not lack precious weapons, right?"


    "Oh, your news is too old-fashioned. As early as two years ago, Mr. He Yingying was accepted as a disciple by the choreographer of Shenbing Hall. Now He Yingying is worried that he has reached the level of refinement. In these mountains, His attractiveness can be said to exceed many people''s imagination, and many people are still looking forward to seeking him a spiritual weapon."


    He Ying''s identity quickly spread like wildfire among the surrounding people. When people knew his identity as a refiner, a hot color appeared in the eyes of many people.


    He Ying''s face was pale and sick, with a smug arc appearing in the friendly eyes of the people around him.


    "It turns out that he has heard so many elders from Shenzhou Beiting Gao Tuying!" Even Lu Wenhao, who is not in Shenwuhou Palace, said three words to this man politely, and there is no lack of familiarity between the two sentences.


    No matter where the refineries go, they are undoubtedly the objects of concern. Although they are in the fierce competition in the Bahuang Mountain, many people still have the intention of appeasement while understanding He Ying''s identity and background.


    After all, on the road of practice, being able to be a good refinery is incalculable.


    "boom"


    At this time, the two monster apes screamed and came out again. Gradually, the earth began to tremble.


    "Oh, the beast is here!"


    He Ying was enjoying the enthusiastic gaze of the crowd, his eyes suddenly gathered together, and his sick face appeared with a trace of panic.


    The monster used to kill in the other direction, and now the two blood basins are full of blood and gurgling. It is obvious that the person in that direction has "solved" it!


    At this point, they have become the next batch of targets!


    He is an alchemist who once worshipped God under the door of a senior elder in the temple. He is destined to be respected and respected by many monks, so naturally he does not want to die here in vain.


    Full of fear, an Aoki card was secretly hidden in her sleeve by Klanying.


    Although such a move is very secret, it still fell in the eyes of Lu Wenhao. The latter''s pupils obviously passed by. Obviously, he did not expect that he was still a complacent guy at this moment, and he should be so timid.


    However, Lu Wenhao did not put his contempt on his face. On the contrary, he made a good cover for his past. Immediately, his face changed, and he looked at him with a smile. "Crane, son, that ferocious beast cannot force the enemy," he said. However, we have a clever plan to turn it away so that we can escape easily. "


    "Oh, this is not fast enough to be put into action," He Ying said, and he was very happy to hear these words. He picked up the green card between his sleeves, leaving no trace. He said: "If the Lord can help him tide over the difficulties, I promise to make a spiritual instrument for him in the future." This agreement is valid for ten years! "


    "Oh, well, I won''t let you down. Wait and see."


    Lu Wenhao smiled, pointed at a bullet, a Yuzhen appeared in his hand, and then, with malicious eyes, quietly aimed at the young man of the Dantai Wanning team who was in charge of delaying.


    Not far away, Ye Hao had a feeling in his heart, and suddenly came back cold.


    "Wow!"


    But it was too late. As he turned to the guard, the green light was already

 Chapter 935： give up

    The speed of this green light is very fast, it is the jade slip, but it has been used by Lu Wenhao as a hidden weapon, urging his spirit to shoot at Ye Hao quickly.


    Without watching the green light fly by, Ye Hao suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    In the end, he chose not to give in, but to jump and blow at the same time.


    "Click!"


    Ye Hao''s feeling was very keen, his breath was firmly locked on the jade bamboo slip, his right arm swung out, and his fist was very accurately smashed in the transit air.


    "Shh!"


    But with the broken jade treasure, the color of a cluster of fluorescent lights, and a faint fragrance of powder, suddenly burst out. Although Ye Hao felt a bad start to withdraw at the moment of the broken jade slip, his body was still Contaminated with a lot of that kind of phosphor.


    In addition, a few unfortunate teenagers around were also sprinkled all over the body. Fortunately, Ye Hao''s team, because Ye Hao took the photo in time, no extra people were affected.


    At this time, Dan Riyue Daoning and Jiang Nian who knew about this movement also turned their heads after hearing the news. When they saw the phosphor flickering on Ye Hao, the hearts of the girl and the group of people suddenly became cold. There is a feeling of anger and despair.


    "That''s Musk"


    "Lu Wenhao, you bastard, do you dare to frame us?"


    For a while, Jiang Nian was furious, cursed and roared, and Long Haber stood up and killed Lu Wenhao angrily. He was going to fight Lu Wenhao for the last time! Ye Hao was covered with a layer of fragrant phosphor. The moment he saw this scene, Jiang Nian went crazy, and Long Haber drove him out, regardless of the current danger, so Lu Wuwenhao of the martial arts gym decided to give birth or dead.


    "I''m going to kill you, you bastard!"


    Even Dantai Wanning was furious this time, his beautiful eyes were full of thick murderous intentions, the blue silk road, the clothes were flying, and the body that had just gathered for a short period of time, the light of God, sprayed again. Come out, breathe forcefully, so that every handsome young guy in the room has heart palpitations.


    There was a string of order on her wrist, with a jade finger, and the sparkling amethyst sword immediately turned into a purple rainbow, killing Lu Wenhao.


    But that guy not only meant evil, but he was also extremely meticulous in his heart. At the same time that Yuzhen shot out, he suddenly accelerated and fled to the distance with his own people.


    In the end, the anger of Dan Riyue Daoning and Jiang Nian was defeated, both eyes were in the angry bear, facing the heavy water, trying to kill them all.


    However, Lu Wenhao and his party did escape far away. Now, they stand far away from the crowd, looking at these people and laughing at them. "Child, even though you ruined the good things in your childhood," he said, "However, using you to attract wild beasts and the huge waves of wild beasts, I believe the little princess will not abandon you, ha..., that''s enough."


    Lu Wenhao looked at Ye Hao gleefully, and immediately led Miao Feng, He Ying and others to the other side of the forest at full speed and rushed out of the ranks of the people.


    "Roar~" At this moment, the beast behind him, and the terrible beast, were getting closer and closer, and it was the people who lined up to kill.


    At this moment, it seemed that some kind of force had lured those big and fierce people, and the speed of chasing them up increased for a few minutes.


    Especially this behemoth, with a long head and four arms, was like a lantern with four big eyes, shining fiercely, all locked beside Ye Hao.


    Seeing this scene, doesn''t Ye Hao know what happened? The phosphor on his body must be a spirit that stimulates the beast. At this time, he was sprayed everywhere. Facts have proved that it is the living target of behemoths and thousands of beasts and souls.


    For a while, Lin Chenxin was very cold, he knew he was framed by that **** Lu Wenhao bastard!


    In this wave of beasts, not only some of the most terrifying and ferocious beasts are sitting in the city, but even souls above level five have several heads. They were all killed at this time. This movement is frightening, as if today''s end has come.


    "Brother, let''s go!" At this moment, Dan Riyue Daoning slowed down, wanted to fall behind Ye Hao, and quickly left.


    "leave me alone!"


    Ye Hao drank the wine, if his face was crazy, although he was still running away desperately, but he deliberately kept a distance from the team members, saw the girl and a few people pulled him to join the team, and quickly drank loudly.

 Chapter 936： Beast

    Coming towards him by the way.


    "Brother Ye Hao" she knew that Ye Hao probably guessed what the "musk of wild beast spirit" was for, and didn''t want to drag them down.


    Boy, afraid of hammers, not just the soul of a musk beast, hurry up, and one day after birth, I will help you erase the traces of this thing.


    Jiang Nian is Ye Hao with a free eyebrow, but although his deliberately suppressed voice is strong enough, even when he is a little rude, he can clearly feel the lack of energy.


    Musk!


    A strange thing made of animal spirit grass and various precious spices is a "big evil thing", which can make spirit beasts, even evil beasts the most irrational in the world.


    Some wealthy powers will let these strange things set traps to trap powerful animals, but at present, Ye Hao is unfortunately contaminated by these things, and it is still seen everywhere in the wild animals in the barren mountains.


    This time, even Zheng Jiangnian of the iron bone was a little desperate. He knew that this meant that next time Ye Hao would become the center of the giant beast, even if it was the Blood Coagulation Gang, he did not necessarily have to protect him.


    "Oh, you can rest assured, God can''t accept my life, let alone these animals, I will be fine..." After the cold heart, Ye Hao gradually recovered his calm and Shen Tao.


    "Brother, please don''t do stupid things." She looked at him with beautiful eyes, almost begging him, she was already in tears. Although she also knew the musk of the beast spirit, she would never abandon him, even if Ye Hao went where she went, she would never abandon him.


    "Listen to me, Niz, it¡¯s not time to take things seriously. I¡¯m the only person in the team with this kind of spirit. It¡¯s useless to be with me. On the contrary, if I¡¯m on the road by myself, I There may be a way out for his body."


    In the process of running away from home, Ye Hao said calmly that he did not deliberately make an impassioned speech, but every word clearly fell into the ears of Dantai and his party, that is Jiang Nian.


    what. And around this time, many young handsome guys were already caught in the tide of wild beasts, and painful cries followed one after another.


    "Ronal!" More than a hundred feet behind him, the evil ape opened his mouth, and a group of people were immediately attracted by him to an irresistible force, like two blood basins. As soon as the human figure entered its mouth, it was blown into a ball of blood!


    The killing started again, and many people knew that the soul of the beast was so powerful that they did not dare to follow Ye Hao everywhere.


    "Roar!" Unsurprisingly, unsurprisingly, those unfortunate souls that had been polluted by musk had fled in all directions, but the tide of wild beasts continued to be chased and killed by the waves.


    Ye Hao turned a deaf ear to the whispers and infiltration movement around him. His eyes were still heavy, and he continued: "Well, you have to believe me, I won''t die. Remember, no one will follow me in the future, and none of you can follow me!"


    "Brother Ye Hao" Dan Tai Wanning shook his head. She guessed what Ye Hao was going to do.


    "Nicole obeyed, and there is another chance to be separated for the time being. If we get together, we won''t be able to live anymore!"


    Ye Hao said seriously that he did not say anything negative. At this time, although the tide was scattered into several waves, the main force was still chasing their team, not only the demon two-headed apes, but even unicorns and fire oxen. Chasing their team.


    Moreover, it seems that because the spirit of the beast is stimulated by musk, the trend of the main force is actually getting faster and faster. At this time, they obviously got rid of the unbridled burden, and under the blessing of the wind, the wind was thousands of miles away. The speed has been restored to the best level, but the distance is still reduced a bit.


    Ye Hao knew that they would get into trouble in this way sooner or later, and what worries him most is this two-headed demon ape.


    Although this great man is not very fast among the beasts, he is not slower than the monks at their level and stands at the forefront of the beast trend.


    What Ye Hao worries most is that ferocious beasts in the distance approach and kill their town with powerful treasures. When the time is up, everyone will die!


    Listening to Ye Hao''s calm and solemn words, whether it was simple and peaceful, or Jiang Nian and others, they were all silent and full of sympathy.

 Chapter 937： finally

    hopeless. These souls and beasts, especially the descendants of ancient ferocious beasts, are stimulated by the scent of animal spirits. It is crazy, hunting is getting faster and faster, and their advantages are slowly disappearing.


    Along the way, they saw that too many people died around. Many people knew that if they were to be consistent with the characters contaminated by musk, it would be their turn sooner or later, and it would not last long.


    just. Don''t talk about the simple euphemism factor of Sun Moon Island, only Ye Hao showed such decisiveness, preventing them from letting go.


    These northern winds came from behind to the outstanding young generation, all of them are iron bones, but they are determined not to abandon their companions!


    "Well, there is no need to be so pessimistic, I really have a strong body style, look!"


    Ye Hao moved in his heart, and then he didn''t hide his clumsiness. In front of everyone, Phantom Fox started to accelerate, suddenly rushed to the front of the team, immediately, and then came back.


    Until now, no one in the north wind said that Haofu wanted to abandon him. These guys, although they don''t want to bring him, they are indeed here, but they take care of themselves.


    A group of people killed a piece of armor for their own strength in the open space and did not leave the scene. Ye Hao looked at his eyes, and his heart was very warm.


    "Brother Ye Hao, you"


    Seeing that Ye Hao really had such a powerful body and martial arts, there was finally a trace of blood on his face.


    "Well, I don''t want to be brave, but I''m really sure I will go with you as soon as I get out of the trend. Well, it''s not too late. Be careful, and remember not to run in the same direction as I did. "


    Ye Hao nodded and took a deep breath. The Phantom Fox started to walk, choose a direction, and ran to the depths of the forest alone. The beasts behind him had become closer and closer, and it was not time for ink.


    "Princess, let''s go too. You should know that we can''t do anything about him, this will affect his flexibility." Jiang Nian speeded up some movements to comfort the little girl, seeing that the young man did not come back and left, somehow, His heart is very moved.


    From the beginning to the end, the young man deliberately kept a distance from them after being contaminated by the musk of the beast soul.


    Jiang Nian asked himself with such a sense of pride and justice. For many years, he had never seen his peers. This is a friend worthy of deep friendship. "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, the Ye Hao brothers have nothing to do with this matter."


    After Ye Hao went on the road alone, Jiang Tao and others were also comforting the girls, not only Jiang Nian, because of Ye Hao''s previous behavior, everyone here admired it.


    "Yeah" Tantai Wanning nodded his head slightly, and began to pray silently for Ye Hao. The latter had previously revealed the pace of the soul, and the girl no longer insisted on stubbornly.


    She is ice and snow dexterous, and she naturally knows that with the pace of the soul, the Ye Hao brothers are with them again and will only involve each other.


    "and many more!"


    But just when the little girl was about to leave the river and his party at a high speed, suddenly, a figure passed by, and Ye Hao turned around.


    Look, the girl, Jiang Nian and others are very happy. Frankly speaking, although they have such a reason to comfort themselves, but watching their companions leave so fiercely, for them, each of them feels very uncomfortable.


    Especially Dan Tai Wanning. At this moment, her concern for Ye Hao almost reached the point of fear. Seeing Ye Hao''s return, she was relieved and felt that even if we eventually died together, it would be a good home.


    "Ah, I didn''t mean that."


    Seeing how happy a group of people looked, Ye Hao was moved, and he was a little speechless.


    When he came back this time, he naturally did not "change his mind", but had a treasure to bring to a group of people.


    At this moment, in Ye Hao''s hand, a black cloth bag was added, which was in thin dripping water, and the black cloth bag seemed to be creeping.


    He hurriedly took a bite by himself, and ate after eating. When eating, be careful not to get stabbed by needles. Like a fish...like a fish, Ye Hao gave Dantai the dripping cloth bag euphemistically and earnestly persuaded him.


    The little girl immediately picked up the cloth bag, somewhat suspicious. He also took out a very delicate dry Kunbao from his sleeve and placed it in Ye Hao''s hand. He said: "Ye Hao''s brother, you went too fast, almost forgot to give this to you. There are many Zhu Lingdan, and three gods are going to escape." Injecting spirit to crush it can send you to two or three in an instant Miles away, it can be used to protect life! "

 Chapter 938： around

    "Yeah" Ye Hao nodded. This time he didn''t refuse Little Nicole''s matter. After taking it, he didn''t wait for the little girl to say more. There was already a wind to hide, and he blinked and disappeared into the misty woods at night.


    A large group of beasts behind, and the fierce beast, followed him, suddenly changed the direction of chasing, and there was a terrible momentum.


    Standing in place, some suspicious people will open the cloth bags. The next moment, surrounded by the wit and fixed power of the station, the beautiful face also shows a thick shock.


    Seeing the struggling black fish in the cloth bag, the girl even breathed a little tighter.


    "What''s the matter, princess?" Seeing the girl like this, Jiang Nian and others showed strange faces. After all, what the boy gave to His Royal Highness, even the girl was so moved.


    "Brother Ye Hao, he. He gave me more than 20 black stone fish, they are still alive!" Dantai Wanning said Zheng, this world is rare, and she has naturally tasted it as her identity.


    But that was many years ago when Beifeng hosted a banquet for the distinguished guests. When these treasures were mentioned, everyone was coveted.


    The little girl remembered that even her father, Bei Feng, was moving her index finger, and it was difficult to keep calm. But after she became the only ordinary person among the younger generation, it was such a delicious and unforgettable day!


    But at present, Ye Hao gave her hand dozens of times at a time, and it was alive, it was hard for the girls to imagine.


    "What, Blackstone?"


    For a while, Jiang Nian and others were shocked and had a very illusory illusion.


    I''m gone, grunting and then, one by one, I started to swallow. Although the situation is critical, you can hear the anger of the crowd or saliva at such a rare moment.


    These young people have naturally heard the name of Hei Shiyu from the back house. Many of them have not only met at the banquet, but unfortunately, these treasures were brought up to entertain the most important guests. Hou Fu can only be enjoyed by Beifenghou and some old people. The younger generation, except for the noble and spoiled princess, no one is qualified to taste it. It can only be enjoyed by those great people.


    And now, just returning to the boy, he has given dozens of girls, are they still alive?


    A group of people suddenly felt a little excited.


    "Let¡¯s eat a few more times. Brother means that we need to use these treasures to replenish our stamina. Leave here and don¡¯t let him down!"


    After being shocked, the girl no longer hesitated, flicking her jade finger, and the black stone fish distributed to everyone''s hand in the black cloth bag, exactly one person.


    They got black ink, two long beards sandwiched between two treasures, feeling the greasy struggle, although they were still alive, they couldn''t help drooling.


    "Eat quickly, if this strange fish is killed by the light, it will become highly poisonous and wasteful. Beware of those fish bones that are harder than iron needles!"


    Dan Tai Wanning reminded him in a low voice, and then, with a small red face, regardless of the girl''s reservation, he buckled the black stone fish to death, and began to grind the tiger''s teeth and bite it. The small mouth was dyed black with black stone fish ink.


    When she was dragged back by unscrupulous people and consumed too much in the operation of wind power, when she had such a precious treasure in her hand, she would naturally be anxious to replenish her strength.


    And around, a group of people have long been greedy, not even the first person to kill like a girl, jumping on the open ground and biting.


    ¡­


    Ok!


    Not far away, this scene has fallen into the eyes of Lu Wenhao, Miao Feng, He Ying and others. Not only do they have a large number of people in their hands, even some of their decent teenagers are swallowing their mouths. .


    "How could that be possible, how could the boy catch a black rockfish on him while still alive?"


    Miaofeng''s eyes were a bit dull, his voice hoarse, and the tear-filled pupils in his eyes showed incredible disbelief, and there was a strong fire of jealousy.


    Before they fled to the forest, they felt the direction of change, and they got closer here, but they didn''t expect to see such a sight as soon as they arrived.


    "It''s no wonder that the boy''s blood is so terrible. The black rock fish is indeed worthy of the world''s treasure." Lu Wenhao thought, his eyes were cloudy and sunny, and he held a polygonatum in his sleeve, quietly infused with spirit.


    "Why don''t we go back and ransack that boy?"

 Chapter 939： opportunity

    He Ying and others didn''t notice Lu Wenhao''s subtle behavior. He Ying''s eyes were already full of fiery greed. He was an alchemist. The soul used in common was not only powerful, but blood also required a lot of money.


    The black stone fish is undoubtedly the dream existence of every craftsman!


    "Don''t be silly, this boy has been attacked by the tide of wild beasts and demon apes, and the influence of the beast''s soul musk will not disappear in three days. Don''t you know that your Highness is afraid to go with him?"


    Although his heart was also full of strong greed, Lu Wenhao undoubtedly remained awake and glanced at He Ying faintly.


    "Yeah! Fortunately for that boy, I hope God can keep him alive, in that case, ha." Miao Feng sneered to the side.


    Somehow, at this moment, he didn''t want this boy to die in the hands of wild beasts and ferocious beasts, but wanted this boy to live well, then. Be his prey!


    In fact, ten people present shared his thoughts...


    ¡­


    "roar!"


    Somewhere outside of Bawang Mountain, Ye Hao didn''t know anyone missed him, but he knew very well that his current situation was not optimistic.


    He is now running away with death. Behind him, a large group of beasts, led by the evil apes, chased him with bright red eyes, and forests were moved to the ground everywhere.


    What''s more frightening is that as time goes by, Ye Hao gradually discovers that the wave of searching for his beast is getting bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, there are two or three thousand beasts, gathered into a group of animals with no end in sight.


    At this time, the scene behind him was spectacular and terrifying. They were all violent beasts in the riots. Even the powerful, high spirits didn''t know how many there were. Once they got close, the treasure was filled with dazzling magnificence. He was killed by a weapon.


    If it was commonplace to melt the blood of the monks, they would have been bombed to **** the ashes, Ye Hao could insist on now, relying on the exquisite physical method of Vision Fox.


    Even so, he was still hunted down in great pain, having previously placed a treasure on the back of a unicorn lion.


    Although Ye Hao is dangerous and dangerous, avoiding most of the treasures of power, Yu Bo''s treasures will still be bloodied by the explosive flesh on his back, which is really painful!


    "By the way, it is a seven-level spiritual beast, but the art of treasure is so terrifying, it can almost be comparable to the martial arts of the local people."


    Along the way, Ye Hao kept crying for pain. Every time the phantom fox comes out, he can open a certain distance for him. But the cruel big figures behind him are not vegetarians, such as the high spirits such as the raging bull and unicorn. Even if they are tens of feet apart, he will suffer.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that although these two demon apes are the offspring of an ancient monster, they are the most terrifying in the tide, and obviously they are not particularly good at moving speed. At this time, it is in the middle of the trend. Unlike large four-legged creatures such as fire oxen and unicorns, they are at the forefront of the beast trend.


    Every time I saw the two horror heads spread their bloodlines and create a fierce force, Ye Hao was walking around with a spirited shadow fox for the first time. He suddenly accelerated, and he didn''t dare to hesitate at all!


    The aftermath of this high-level beast is enough to make him drink a pot of water. If these terrifying beasts use the great killing techniques left by the ancient ferocious beasts, Ye Hao estimates that he might not even be able to resist the aftermath of the treasure art. Definitely want to kill the scum immediately, he dare not give the double-headed magic ape a chance!


    "Sha! Wow"


    After a while, on the right, there was the sound of some giants dragging from the forest, and the air was filled with a pungent smell, which was disgusting.


    Ye Hao has a cold back and an ominous omen.


    "Sand, click!"


    Suddenly, dozens of feet in front of the right, accompanied by a piece of trees being razed to the ground, Mao Lin, two pairs of lanterns like fierce big eyes, suddenly exposed, emitting a bright red light!


    "Mulan Python?"


    Ye Hao''s face was green, and he took a deep breath.


    They are two big snakes about a hundred meters long, filled with red and red water tanks, with two pairs of large orchid horns on their heads, and some legendary real dragons. "

 Chapter 940： Beast

    However, the big mouth of the blood basin exudes black venom, and it is difficult for people to associate it with the legendary powerful and depressing real dragon. It is more like a petrified, oozing poison in the world. After escaping from the forest, it is difficult for people to associate it with the legendary powerful and depressing real dragon. Look at Ye Hao here!


    These are two Mulan pythons, real octopus beasts. When they saw the appearance of these two behemoths, this was the focus of Ye Hao and Leng Xin.


    Ye Hao once heard that the Mulan python is not only ferocious and cruel, but also very fast through the forest.


    The most deadly thing is that, in addition to the natural powerful magic, these high-level souls can spray corrosive and terrifying venom from a distance. Such things, such as those that are not easily defiled by the strong, are not easily contaminated by these things, and they have fought very fiercely against them. Enough gas has to be pumped out of the hood all the time.


    He can repair it now, so he has that kind of powerful means to help protect his body. Facing the two Mulan gnomes that suddenly appeared, Ye Hao''s face looked like dead gray!


    "Oh, my goodness,...is it hard to be trapped here?"


    Ye Hao suddenly issued a sad call. Immediately, without daring to hesitate, the Phantom Fox went to the extreme and quickly changed the direction of the march, not daring to hit the poison of the two worlds on the weapon. Facing the two magnolia pythons known as highly toxic substances, Ye Hao had no idea of ??confrontation. The soles of his feet seemed to be stained with oil.


    Although he and Wang Yue believe that the boy''s efforts to kill Purple Eyes are natural, but the Magnolia Python cannot be compared with Purple Eyes.


    Although the latter is also a kind of poison, even in adulthood, it is at best a Tier 5 soul beast. In addition to the poisonous and powerful body, it is impossible to launch an offensive like a high-level spiritual beast. You can''t compare two people in the same way!


    "Nima! The musk of wild beasts must have brought these two magnolia dwarfs, Lu Wenhao, wait for me, when I come out, I will never let you animals go!"


    The more ferocious the group of beasts chased after him, the more ferocious Ye Hao was at this time. At this time, more and more people hated Shenwuhou''s family. What about the boy''s identity fear? Dare to frame him, Nicole and his party? This touched Ye Hao''s bottom line. You have to


    However, this is obviously not a fierce time. The demons and apes are chasing wild beasts with some powerful souls. Ye Hao must calmly deal with them, and there is no other way.


    He only chose some ravines and stone places to escape to restrain the speed behind them.


    This strategy really worked. Although the obstacles along the way could not stop such a huge wave of beasts, it was even more empty in front of the two demon apes, fire ox, Mulan, and unicorns. However, this will slow down the motivation they are pursuing.


    "By the way, those animals hurt me, why should I pity them, let them taste the taste of being chased by a giant beast!"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. In the process of escaping, he met many young talents who took exams along the way. Those young heroes saw themselves being chased and killed by so many ferocious beasts, even though it was unbelievable. But this was also the first time he ran away in a panic.


    After a while, he became the number one "disaster" in the eyes of the public. Many teams and leagues stayed away from the shadows and feared to be affected in the process of escaping from him.


    And these people''s "fear" for them is undoubtedly a reminder to Ye Hao, and now he is really discouraging.


    Hey thought to himself, Ye Hao''s face showed a sneer, and immediately, his eyes swept across the forest, he chose one more direction, and ran away quickly.


    ¡­


    In a corner near the mountain range, Xia Houxian and his party were hunted down. Many people in the team were seriously injured. Hou Xie, the head of the company group, was also covered in blood and upset.


    Until now, it was impossible to know whether the blood on his body was animal blood or it came out of his wound.


    This summer, Hou Yin is the young master of the Xiahou ethnic group in Qingyang. He is very famous in Qingyang City. He is very close to several immortal marquis on weekdays.


    This time I participated in the selection of Luo Yunzong. Originally, he formed the strongest alliance with Duan Linxi, Lu Wenhao, Yu Wen and other elite children. Looking at the tens of thousands of young generations, it is difficult to find the strength to compete with them. .


    In fact, if it were not for this sudden terrorist attack, in the eyes of Xiahouyin and others, it would be only an iron question to bring their lineup of violent elements to gain faith in the end.


    They can even use this opportunity to weaken the vitality of this generation of young people on the land of Yunzhou, so that they can gain momentum in the future struggle for hegemony.

 Chapter 941： boy

    But now, the person he leads is separated from Brother Duan and the others. There were nearly a thousand people in this alliance, but when the beast attack suddenly escalated, they undoubtedly became extremely prominent targets in the deep mountains and forests. In a little more than a quarter of an hour, it was washed away by a terrifying wave of beasts.


    At this time, Shahouyin, like many people on the edge of the mountains, lost his sense of direction and had to seek fortune and avoid evil, and escaped to a relatively small spot in the tide of wild beasts. Even so, they lost more than a dozen companions.


    "Damn it, those old things from Luo Yunzong are really cruel, and even this terrible beast attack will kill me, waiting for me to kill."


    In the process, Sha Houxian had already had enough of that shrewd spirit. At this time, he had no direction to flee to the rugged woods with forty or fifty people, and couldn''t help yelling at him.


    "God has no need to be angry in summer, let''s take it first. As long as we can meet Duan''s son, I won''t have a hard time waiting for me to get a pocket money." A teenager walked over to persuade him.


    When Xia Houxian heard this, she was finally full of looks and proudly said: "It''s not only not difficult, it''s not difficult to get it, it may not be necessary to find, naturally someone will make a wedding dress for us,"


    For their strong alliance, Xia Houxian is more confident.


    In Xue Houxian''s view, these exams, other so-called geniuses, are not qualified to compete with them at all. There are more than one hundred purple tokens, and they alone have to occupy at least a dozen.


    At that time, he didn''t mind encouraging Duan to plunder other people''s gifts, so that they would dare not call themselves geniuses on the land of Yunzhou from now on! .


    It must be said that this summer Hou Yin is indeed very arrogant. In his eyes, there is not much room for them to be called geniuses!


    "Let''s go. Let''s leave this place and find a way to meet them!"


    Sha Houxian rested on the edge of the mountain for a while, and gradually puffed up a sense of pride in his eyes, waved his hand, and prepared to leave with a group of people.


    "Buzzing" However, at this moment, the young man who had just persuaded him suddenly trembled slightly, emitting a white light.


    "What''s wrong, Uriel?" Sha Houxian frowned and looked at the man.


    "When I saw it, our people seemed to be trying to reach out to everyone." The young man named Uriel was dumbfounded, and then quickly pulled out a jade strip with a symbol from his sleeve. , Bends his fingers, inject a ray of spirit into the sleeves.


    After a while, Uriel¡¯s face was startled, and a look of greed and greed appeared in his eyes. He looked at Xia Houxian and said excitedly: "Master Xiahou, he sent a letter from His Royal Highness Lu Shaohou. He told us that the boy who was in the screening process was aggressive. He might have a lot of fresh black rock fish on him. He made us pay attention to it. If we find any traces of the boy, we must remember it, so when When it attacks us, it can move on."


    "What, Blackstone?" A psychiatrist appeared in Xia Houxian''s pupils, and said in surprise: "How can that boy have such a rare world and reliable news?"


    "This is indeed what His Highness saw with his own eyes!"


    Uriel said hotly in his eyes: "This child is being splashed by musk, being chased by a terrifying beast and a group of fierce beasts. It is estimated that he will not survive, what does Lu Shaohou mean." If you find that boy The place of death, you must record this place. "


    "No wonder that guy''s blood is so terrible, that he is such a jealous boy, that he has such an adventurous experience." Xia Houxian heard this, and there was a greedy arc on his face, but then Hesitated a little: "But now this guy has been contaminated with animal musk. I am afraid that when this animal attacked, he was torn apart by a group of animals, and the bones did not exist. If he had black stone fish on his body, would he?"


    "Oh, you are too worried about Xiahou Shao. Think about it. How could a fresh black rock fish run around with him? According to Lu Shaohou''s guess, this boy should have jade and a blue sea box on him. He should It can preserve the wonders like the black rock fish. He died, if the treasure is intact, wouldn''t it be a great treasure to stay in these eight barren mountains? "Uriel smiled meaningfully.


    "Lu Shaohou''s calculation is really good. No wonder he was considered one of the successors of the next **** Wuhou in Qingyang, ha." Shahouxian was very happy, his eyes were full of greed and impatience, an eager adviser. Said: "Uriel, you quickly send the news to Jane, and then send it out. The mental fluctuations of this instrument can only spread within two miles at most." Try to convey this news to our people! "

 Chapter 942： gift

    "Well, I have done it," Ullison sneered. "This is what Lu Shaohou meant,"


    "Roar~"


    Suddenly, before Xia Houxian and his entourage left, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    This is a creepy beast, powerful and immobile, there is no armor left there, they have been guilty all night, and they have never seen such a terrible lineup. "


    In front of the huge wave of ten thousand feet, a young man flees like a ghost from time to time, avoiding threatening forces, while the gods are advancing like a tide of wild beasts on the road. They are all chasing down the boy.


    The scene was shocked. The young man was already far away from the area. The vast majority of people didn''t know why he was so miserable, and there were even so many big figures who were chasing wildly.


    After the surprise, more people, in unparalleled shock, were chased by the dense tide of beasts, and escaped safely. This guy was too ferocious, wasn''t it?


    "is it him?"


    In contrast to the shock of the people around, Shahouyin suddenly jumped out of the boulder, his eyes fiery, as if he had seen the long-awaited prey.


    The appearance of Ye Hao made Xia Houxian suddenly think of a huge treasure.


    "Don''t be impulsive in the summer, God!"


    Although Uriel''s eyes were full of greed, he did not lose his mind and quickly reached out to stop Xia Houxian. He said in horror: "The boy is a bit like the spirit of the beast." He said: "He has become the target of the wave of wild beasts." Not only did they not get the black stone fish, but they also became the target of the wave crushing and killing. Don''t worry, let''s see first! "


    "Yeah" Xia Houyin suddenly woke up when he heard these words. There was a burst of fear and panic in his heart. At this time, he could see with the naked eye that a dozen tall, two-headed and four-armed terrifying monsters were stalking the boy in the tide of wild animals .


    At that moment, he felt the fierce and violent breathing of the behemoth, and Sha Houxian almost blew his scalp away, trembling all over, deeply excited, echoing in the depths of his soul.


    "No! That child. It seems to be coming to us with the tide of wild beasts!" Then, Uriel''s face suddenly became pale, panting hoarsely.


    "He, what does he want?" Xia Houxian and the group of companions behind him were also taken aback. Looking from a distance, Ju Lang was frightened. At this moment, he walked sideways towards them and looked at them. , Everyone''s heart and spirit are shaking.


    "Run"


    After the horror, Uriel was the first to return to his mind, and then ran away with his life. Although he is not the strongest on the team, his decision is the smartest. When he saw the young man coming with the tide of wild beasts, who would dare to think of any treasure? What black rock fish, there is only fear and the heart of survival.


    Xia Houxian and others saw the situation. Although they were a bit slower, they still followed up in a panic. A second ago, they still drooled like a flowing treasure, but now, it is a disaster, and no one dares. Look!


    "Oh, do you want to run? Your Highness gave me this gift. You must share it with me anyway."


    Not far from the line, Shen Chong died. At the same time, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. When he saw Xia Houxian and his entourage, he felt it necessary to go up and talk to him, saying that his enemies were particularly jealous when they met him. When seeing Xia Houxian and his party, Ye Hao undoubtedly realized this feeling.


    Although the beast''s soul musk was not framed by these people, because they belonged to the same group as Lu Shaohou, they would have the consciousness of accepting revenge and violent rage. Ye Hao has never been a saint. For things like this, his heart is very hot. Bigger than anyone, you need to find someone to vent your anger!


    Moreover, from the eyes of these people, Ye Hao clearly felt the smell of "greed" and "hot", the kind of eyes staring at him, as if looking at a fat sheep.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know what happened, with his extreme wisdom, he had actually guessed something roughly. For those who want to hurt himself, Ye Hao would never know what kindness is.


    "Roar~"


    Behind him, countless spiritual beasts and ferocious beasts chased him frantically, and the descendants of the ancient murder beasts stared at him. Originally, this was a very bad death situation, but now, Ye Hao intends to make good use of this resource. Let them taste the taste of being hunted.


    With Ye Hao''s speed, it is naturally not difficult to catch up with Xia Houxian and his party, and the speed of the group of violent guys behind, stimulated by the spirit of the beast musk, is also a fierce chaos.


    This group of fearless lineups, instantly, under the leadership of Ye Hao, approached Xia Houxian and his party.

 Chapter 943： interest

    Immediately, Ye Hao picked up his mouth, and the Phantom Fox moved one step at a time, his body suddenly accelerated, and he swept into the ranks of Xia Houxian and the others.


    "Ye Hao, what do you want?"


    Seeing this disastrous star suddenly "enter the team", Xia Houyin''s face was even uglier than pig liver, tearing his heart open and cursing, the pupils in his eyes were full of fear.


    "Well, what do I want to do? Didn''t you see...?" Ye Hao smiled slightly, ignoring the sound of this guy drinking.


    "You. If you don''t come, as long as you leave us, I, Shahouyin, promise not to hit your black rock fish''s attention again, I can swear." In panic, Xiahouyin was even trembling, subconsciously, I want to compromise with Ye Hao and hope that this disaster star will leave as soon as possible.


    As Uriel was talking, suddenly with a cold heart, secretly scolded this guy''s idiot.


    Unsurprisingly, after hearing Xiahouyin''s "begging for mercy", Ye Hao''s face suddenly cooled. Although he roughly guessed something, he heard the person confirm that Ye Hao could not resist the nameless flame in his heart. Seems. He was discovered before when he put the black rockfish in the girl''s hand and placed it in the wild forest.


    Given the tight schedule, it seems. He does not have much time and opportunity to keep secrets. In a hurry, to help her, Ye Hao finally bit his teeth and took out dozens of precious black stone fish from the sea.


    Ye Hao didn''t regret it at all. If time permits and circumstances permit, he would give Little Nicole more, but Ye Hao did not expect that such a move would eventually be seen in Lu Wenhao''s poisonous wolf eyes.


    At present, Ye Hao is indifferent in his heart, his eyes are cold, there is no unnecessary nonsense, and he speeds up to catch up with Xia Houxian and his party.


    In the fleeing armed department, the speed of pedestrians can only be regarded as normal, far lower than Ye Hao. When he approached and deliberately slowed his speed, the huge waves behind him immediately followed, and the distance was getting closer.


    "you!"


    Seeing this scene, Xia Houxian, Ullil and others wanted to part ways, but were furious.


    However, these were useless. At the moment when several powerful people started to use magic, Ye Hao''s body suddenly disappeared, and a series of remaining images were drawn out.


    Oh no!


    The group of people behind Shahou''s line screamed desperately. Then, dozens of feet away from the fire ox, only the treasure of the lion was released from behind, and the brilliance of the sky instantly flooded the place.


    "Shh!" At the same time, two pots of magnolia blossoms exposed cold light, and two sticky poisonous gases shot out like a black and green water arrow, hitting several handsome young men behind the team.


    In the blink of an eye, these people had no time to cry, but their flesh and blood rotted away, leaving behind a piece of white bone, which fell on the ground, submerged under the iron hoof of the tide of wild beasts, and turned into powder.


    Two evil great apes have also made fierce powers. With two huge fierce heads, a roar and an invisible sound wave will make more than a dozen juveniles tremble.


    In front of this fierce beast, even geniuses from all over the world had no power, broke into a blood mist, and were all sucked into two blood basins by the double-headed demon ape.


    There is only interest in quantity, Xiahouyin, their team, is the majority of the people who lost, no injuries, they are all horizontal death scenes!


    "I''m going to kill you, little paper shredder!" Angrily ran on the side of Xihouxian''s fiercest, waving his arms, holding a pair of hammers and hitting Ye Hao.


    The pair of hammers is not big, but the whole body is not satisfied with the rune thread, the Shahou sound dance, which contains the majestic power, the power is amazing.


    "Well, you''d better deal with those big guys first." Ye Hao sneered, not using its violent shaking, but drawing out an afterimage, disappearing in place, and quickly rushing to the front of the team.


    The double hammer failed, Xia Houyin became angry, but still chased Ye Hao to kill, but Uriel''s side was to stop him.


    "Let''s go, this boy is a **** waste, but he is in good health. It is difficult for us to catch him during the flight. It is best to escape!" Uriel''s eyes are cold, and there is a cruel arc at the corner of his mouth.


    "You mean?" Sha Houxian was surprised.


    "Oh, the worst is coming, no one manages so much, wants to blame, let them be spirits to avenge that boy!" There was a fierce color in Uriel''s eyes.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Xiahouyin took a bite, and finally looked viciously at Ye Hao''s back. Almost at the same time, Uriel crushed a piece of jade, covered with runes, that is, a flash of white light. People disappeared in place at the same time.

 Chapter 944： advanced

    "It''s cruel! I left my companion."


    Not far away, the light in the corner of Ye Hao, only to see that scene, there is not too much waves in his heart.


    He had given him three before, which is a precious asset.


    Only Ye Hao, some did not expect that these two people could ruthlessly throw off their companions at a critical moment and slip away these actions, Ye Hao couldn''t do it.


    Behind him, a group of Shahouyin''s followers saw the two men disappear in place, and immediately looked like a dead ashes.


    Then, the screams rang three times, and some angry high-level beasts fired their weapons, without giving them any chance to escape. Several treasure cities were killed, dozens of people were killed, and the entire army was wiped out.


    There was no ripple in Ye Hao''s heart. He didn''t even turn his head and couldn''t stop looking at one eye. At the moment when the animal was killed by the tide, the fully utilized shadow fox walked away.


    ¡­


    The next night, the entire Bawang Mountain was brutally murdered by handsome young men at the scene of purgatory in the outskirts of the world. Many of them were immeasurable. At the same time, the Aoki brand also left the mountain.


    Compared with previous choices, this test undoubtedly caused many people to completely lose their confidence. Even if many people escaped from this mountain range, the image of blood killing is still printed in their consciousness. For a long time in the future, it will be difficult to give up it.


    When the sky began to brighten, the attack of the wild beasts on the outskirts of Mount Bawu finally calmed down. Many wild beasts were washed away from the deep mountains and began to return to the deep mountains one by one.


    The scale of this kind of animal attack is unprecedented. It has lost the control of the elder Luo Yunzong. After one night, there is almost no team. The alliance can still remain intact. Either death dissipates or is attacked by endless beasts. The horse disperses.


    Many people who have been on the road alone have gone deep into the mountains, worrying that they will be affected again when the tide recedes.


    "Roar~"


    However, the aftermath of the beast has not faded. In the sky and mountains after dawn, there is still a wave of thrilling movement everywhere.


    Knowing the secret of this matter, many people mourn for youth, animal soul musk, such as something of great reputation, has heard of many people.


    Basically, all the young talents who survived felt that this man was hopeless. He would definitely die. The medicinal effect of musk on the spirit of the beast would not dissipate for three days. Who else could persist in chasing the trend of the beast for three days? .


    "Ronal!"


    "Ronal!"


    "Ronal"


    Soon after, the roar of terror penetrated the mountains and continued to ring on the edge of the mountain. After the two heads of the devil, several horrors also appeared on the level of the ferocious beasts, stepping out of the mountain, wandering around the mountain constantly, waiting for the birth of several powerful beasts for a period of time. The eight barren mountains are full of fierce power, and no matter where they go, there is almost a strong pressure of penetrating people approaching.


    No one knows why it is so strange that the horror that inhabits the mountains will flood to the edge of the mountain overnight. Who is manipulating all this?


    However, although I don''t understand, no one dared to stay in the mountains on the outskirts and fled into the mountains desperately.


    The depth of Bawang Mountain may not be safe, but the current mountains and wells are no longer where people live.


    ¡­


    "Roar~"


    In a hilly area on the outskirts of Bawang Mountain, wild beasts swarmed in droves, many of them, such as fire oxen, magnolia, unicorns and other high-level gods.


    Around the entire mountain range, the group attack has subsided, but here is still deep water, densely packed beasts, still chasing a young man with bright red eyes.


    Encountering such a hunting and killing bureau, this time the young handsome man who entered the Bahuang Mountain, no matter who is not good, but at present, Ye Hao is still insisting that he can live to this day, he is really great.


    "Nima, these animals are really like candy, they can''t get rid of them!"


    While the deceased was escaping, Ye Hao was full of anger, and the whole person was in a state of anxiety. The head of the tent was dirty and there were many colors on his body, but there was no human sample, only a savage who escaped from a deep mountain.


    Little Nicole''s gift has been used twice before in desperate situations, but the big people behind them are still chasing after him. Every time he shatters the escape spirit a few miles away, but not long after, the big man catches up again.


    Over time, the wave of hunting his beasts became more and more ambitious. Along the way, nearby souls and beasts will be attracted by the musk of beasts.


    That incident was really worthy of something that was inexcusable, and it had already hurt Ye Hao at this time.


    "No, God can''t save me like this!"

 Chapter 945： Red light

    , There is the last charm in my heart. If he is pushed to the Jedi again and again by the wave of beasts, he may fall into the 80s.


    As for the other young talents, Ye Hao didn''t dare to think about it as if they had fled into the mountains.


    Along the way, Ye Hao estimated the role of musk in the spirit of the beast, which might be noticed by the beast three to four miles away. This range is undoubtedly too big. If he was like other handsome young men, he would also go deep in the mountains. It will not take long, and it is estimated that its herd size is several times its size!


    On the other hand, although the exterior of the mountain is not too wide and there are some ferocious beasts, relatively speaking, the number of beasts is limited, but they are still within the limit of their capacity.


    "Well, it seems that I have to work hard. I hope my body can withstand this level of shock."


    I thought, Ye Hao blinked, made up his mind to fight, and then suddenly changed his route and swept across the cliff to the southwest.


    On the flat land, even if he used magic power, he could not get rid of the huge waves of the huge waves. Although the full power of the ghost fox can temporarily give him a chance to survive, it is obviously not a panacea. Once you fall into a desperate situation, just like the previous few times, it is difficult to fly.


    At present, several powerful beasts on the edge of the mountains have always been Ye Hao''s main problem. A two-headed demon ape has put him in a very difficult situation. If he continues to run aimlessly, he will not live to death. For a long time, we should attract all the powerful beasts around us.


    At that time, there was only the evasive charm of a god, and he could not protect his life at all!


    "Woo"


    "father"


    When walking towards the cliff, Ye Hao took out a black stone fish from the sea, covered the light with his sleeve, took a quick bite, and replenished his physical strength and blood to the maximum.


    The black rockfish freezes under the light, and then immediately becomes poison. It''s already dawn. Ye Hao wants to eat this treasure. Except for speed, he cannot let the morning light shine on the fish.


    Currently, Ye Hao is like a little squirrel, gnawing the black rock fish at a very fast speed. A whole black rock fish will be destroyed, leaving only the skeleton of a fish.


    But he has gnawed countless black stone fishes in the underground river, and he also knew the flesh and blood of these strange fish, otherwise the hard iron fish bones would pierce his upper and lower jaws.


    "No, one is not enough, do it again!"


    Throwing away the fish bones at will, Ye Hao''s eyes condensed slightly, he immediately took it out, and quickly bit off.


    Maybe it''s because the blood vessels in the whole body are thick enough to condense. He has been able to withstand many auras and drugs produced by the black rock fish. He was able to withstand a halo and medicine that the black stone fish quickly opened in the abdomen. Far from reaching Ye Hao''s ultimate endurance.


    In this way, in the course of running for about two miles, Ye Hao swallowed the flesh and blood of ten black rock fish in one go. His hands, his face and the skirt on his chest were all dark ink, and the whole person fell into one. In the **** dye tank.


    Those are all black stone fish blood, which is also a treasure medicine!


    Following the lower abdomen of ten black stone fishes, the blood of the main characters spurted out, and the hot water was turning in the blood, and even the eyes began to flash red!


    The black stone fish is rare in the world. It contains immeasurable aura and medicine. Even if it is strong, it can only swallow two or three at a time. Now Ye Hao, eating ten is really enough. It all depends on it. For his flesh and blood, this has come to an end!


    Not long ago, not far away, there was no road. The cliff on one side stood on the other side of the sky, and there were a few empty areas on the cliff. The clouds were filled with mist, and the valley under the cliff was not visible, how deep.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to think about it all night, and finally realized that jumping off the cliff might be crazy, and it was the only way to get rid of the tide of wild beasts.


    If Ye Hao didn''t dare to kill people so ferociously a few months ago, but now, with the stone scales swaying violently in his former body, he roughly estimated the strength of his body.


    Jump from such a high wall, even if there is a big hole in the valley, I guess. I don''t think I will die!


    If the average monk knew his crazy thoughts, he would be directly afraid of urinating. Although he couldn''t see how deep the valley in front was, because he couldn''t find the place where the bottom of the cloud was under the clouds and fog, there were six breaths of blood bleeding from the main characters. Suffices to explain the depth of the valley, decided to be more than thousands of feet!


    At these heights, if the body is allowed to fall freely, even if the general solidification is strong, it will still be alive and half-dead. If the blood monk is melted, it must basically fall into the flesh.


    Surrounded by the same ultimate physical strength as Ye Hao, after making that choice, this time was also shocked.


    He has no bottom in his heart. If the valley is about a thousand feet deep, he can still barely bear it, but what if it exceeds a thousand feet?

 Chapter 946： Smash

    "Oh, my goodness, give me a face. Don''t let my master throw me on a stone. Death is not good for you." Ye Hao silently prayed the moment he approached the cliff.


    Immediately, he roared, blood rushing, covering every fragile part of the body, and at the same time pushing the armored body to the extreme.


    "Done!" Then, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and shattered the last god.


    After experiencing the first two feelings, Ye Hao roughly realized the power that this precious escape baby was launching. Although it was not very accurate, the people who could be pulled out of the direction were generally in the front.


    Holding the charm of God, facing the vast valley, he appeared in the valley above the clouds at the moment when he escaped from a blue light spiritually, already far away from the cliff, and began to fall quickly!


    At this time, the valley was filled with dense fog, Ye Hao could only feel the fall of his body, and the sound of the wind whizzed in his ears, and he couldn''t see anything with his naked eyes.


    Before long, there was no sound of beasts in his ears, and Ye Hao''s heart was filled with the joy of the rest of his life.


    Coupled with the height of the valley, the musk of his soul is far from being traced by the tide, and the only concern now is how deep the valley is.


    "How to do it"


    As time passed, Ye Hao accelerated the speed of falling, his ears whizzed through the cold wind, and began to blow some beard pain.


    After about ten years of interest, Ye Hao began to feel a little scared, how deep the valley is, if it were a thousand feet high, it should have reached the bottom.


    "No, you can''t wait like this. At this speed, even the bronze tripod will collapse!"


    Ye Hao thought at full speed, and soon came up with a good idea. He had a carp in the air, instead of letting his back fall to the ground, he turned around.


    In doing so, he was not going to use his chest and face to make intimate contact with the earth, but posing, pulling his arms back, crazy, besides, his mind was also highly concentrated. His eyes were lifeless on the clouds that continued to roar below.


    Suddenly, under the clouds, the spots of the earth and green spots began to appear, and the pupils of Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he knew that he was about to fall to the bottom.


    "immediately!"


    Ye Hao drank a large cup, was ready to spread his arms, and suddenly broke out at this moment. Between the two fists, two powerful fists burst out.


    "boom!"


    When the arm burst out suddenly, two large holes were blasted into the ground at the bottom of the valley. With the help of this wave of reflections, Ye Hao has approached his incredible figure. In the end, he stopped some of the downward momentum, and the shape also depended on this recoil. Turn around again and step back!


    It can fall from a height of thousands of feet, surrounded by powerful blows from Ye Hao''s double fists. At this time, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    The momentum of his fall is still in front of him, and the lightning between the rocks and the fire has been severely hit on the rubble ground at the bottom of the valley.


    "boom!"


    A loud noise shook the earth and echoed for a long time. Ye Hao fell by the river with a big hole, and in the deep hole, there was a humanoid mold.


    Ye Hao, the whole person, is deeply trapped in that mold at this moment, tragic!


    "Okay." But Ye Hao didn''t fall down and died. After a while, he coughed a few times and his mouth was full of blood.


    Every inch of skin and flesh, the severe pain in the body and every joint seems to fall apart in the same way.


    In the past, the stone scale tiger''s various crushing and collisions were not affected by Ye Hao, but now, his injuries are very serious.


    "Puffs!"


    At the moment when the humanoid mold climbed up, Ye Hao''s chest was sultry, and finally he couldn''t help but sprayed a big mouthful of blood.


    The terrible impact just now was like a fall from the sky. Even if Ye Hao''s flesh and blood reached the limit of this realm, he almost fainted at the last moment.


    But fortunately, at the critical moment of getting to know the ancient mirror in the sea, a ray of white light made him awake without fainting. This is the endless crisis of the barren mountains, if it faints. It does not take long to become a beast¡¯s snack.


    Fortunately, he finally got rid of the wave of beasts and managed to recover a small part of his life. Ye Hao was seriously injured, the impact of this level far exceeded his original expectations, and he couldn''t practice it as a field at all.


    If Ye Hao hadn''t acted at the critical moment, he might have died, and he gently cushioned him with a punch.


    "Lv Wenhao, Master, I was not killed by you. Don''t worry, I will come back to you..."Doomsday Supe

 Chapter 947： Grassland

    On a piece of grass by the river, Ye Hao stood up, his body was seriously injured and his eyes were gray. The last time he was forced into a desperate situation by the old man in the Hades, this time, he was almost killed by Lu Shaohou, which made Ye Hao indignant. This is fatal.


    But right now, Ye Hao didn''t dare to stay here, for fear of finding a more powerful beast in the future. He looked up at the valley and staggered towards the distance.


    The valley is too big to reach the end. According to Ye Hao, it should also lead to the deep mountains.


    After arduous searching in the valley for most of the day, Ye Hao finally found a hiding place suitable for healing in the rubble.


    "drink!"


    Afterwards, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and endured severe pain. It was also difficult for Ye Hao to lift a stone weighing millions of catties, blocking several entrances and exits.


    When they finished, Ye Hao was exhausted and sighed. He said: "We''d better recover first, and then find a way out of the valley and go around with Nice." If you go out, you will be poisoned! "


    The pursuit of the black stone fish has been exposed, Ye Hao''s heart decided to himself that this time it must be a good injury, and at the same time. After such a long time of suppression, it''s time to break the union of blood and blood.


    Ye Hao was not in a hurry. He took out a black stone fish from the sea, bit it, and began to kneel on the ground, refining the spirit and medicine in his stomach, and slowly repairing his wound.


    Gradually, the brutal scratches on his body, the fleshy flesh that opened the treasure, and the wounds left by the last fall began to heal the scars.


    The injury this time was very serious, and even the blood was severely damaged in the collision. Ye Hao didn''t dare to be anxious, repairing the injury, very patient, and afraid of any hidden dangers in the future.


    The repair process lasted for five full days. During this period, he continued to use black rock fish to warm the meridians. Within five days, hundreds of black rock fish had lost their stomachs.


    According to the reason, so many rare drugs, no matter how serious the injury, should be repaired, but Ye Hao feels that his appearance has been injured on the skin. Although the internal injury has been healed, the blood on the body also has a "weakness". "a feeling of.


    It seems that something is missing, not the environment.


    "It''s my blood that has been baptized by the underground river, and there are still no boundaries."


    Ye Hao is very smart. After a long time of thinking, he slowly touched some tricks.


    Yes, the long road is endless. My previous limit was only the limit of one stage. The so-called breaking and setting, encountering the shopping last night, the limit of the final stage, broke the shackles after being overdrawn. Ye Hao muttered to himself, at the same time his eyes started to glow.


    Then, this Ye Hao did not hesitate to continue to refine with the black stone fish, hoping to reach the maximum of his own blood.


    Although no one told him what his future specific interests were, he was intuitively told that there was definitely no problem. After all, why is the born creature so powerful, magic is amazing, to some extent, it can be said that the blood of blood is forged.


    In this regard, the gap is 108,000 miles. Only by continuously improving the body''s potential and internal information can one gradually move to the peak of the strong.


    Realizing the reasons and consequences, Ye Hao didn''t have much scruples this time, and started to speed up consumption, refining black rock fish, most of the time, and refined nearly a hundred black rock fish.


    However, this speed is still too slow, Ye Hao is not satisfied, and there is some urgency in his heart: "According to my current practice, even if I run as hard as I can, I can refine more than 100 black rock fish a day at most," he said. It will take several months for the blood to reach a new maximum level. "


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao even had an urge to leave Qing Muka out of the mountain. In this extremely dangerous place, time would undoubtedly not allow him to slowly baptize his lineage.


    But after careful consideration, Ye Hao finally gave up this idea completely. He didn''t want to disappoint Little Nicole.


    "At the same time, coupled with Zhu Lingdan''s refinement, do you think it will be better?" Ye Hao suddenly came up with another idea.


    He didn''t think much anymore, and fell into the delicate dry bag that Dan Dawaning gave him.


    "Hush. This Nicole is really creepy. He actually gave me 30,000 Ling Pills once." Feeling the exquisite dry bag in the huge soft Ling Pill, Ye Hao involuntarily breathed a cool breath.


    Although people have known for a long time that the North Wind Harem is in the Seven Kings Mansion in Yunzhou, the richest internal information, you can see that Xiao Nicole is so big, Ye Hao can''t help but feel a little moving.


    "No, it''s like Nicky''s own dry bag." As his thoughts deepened, Ye Hao gradually discovered some clues.

 Chapter 948： Shameless

    In this dry kunbag, there are not only a large number of giant spirit sheets, but also many precious ones. There are not only many martial arts and techniques, but also a large number of magical drugs and treasures. There are only a few weapons, but none of them are of the weapon type. But this is also a dazzling wealth.


    Think about it, this is the dry bag of Nani¡¯s son himself. Ye Hao¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but feel a little warm. In the past, at a critical moment, Xiao Nicole actually gave his own baby dry bag, if it was placed in the eyes of other monks. , That is unthinkable.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao focused his attention on the dry kun bag. The moment a delicate little bronze tripod touched the little bronze tripod on top of his sacred knowledge, it actually bounced back.


    "Fengling? This. How can she bring these gods from the north wind into her body."


    Although God is sealed, you can see the three simple moments engraved on the small bronze tripod. Ye Hao''s heart still cannot withstand the violent tremor, and his eyes are full of incredible pupils.


    People in the world only know about the "Fengshen" Crown Cloud Kingdom, which was restored after the North Wind, but Ye Hao had heard his father Shen Yifeng say that in fact, there is a powerful Child Fengshen in the North Fenghou Mansion!


    This is a real Lingbao, and it is also a rare existence in Lingbao. Seeing this pure bronze tripod, Ye Hao couldn''t help breathing in the cool air. It''s hard to believe that the family treasure in the back room of the North Wind is actually on Little Nicole. Now he is in his own hands.


    When I thought of this, Ye Hao not only became more and more moved, but there was also a moment of silence in his heart. , Who is really too fun, just took out a heavy fortune, Dan Tai of the family. How could he give it to others?


    Soon after the shock and silence, Ye Hao''s breathing was also a little tense. Fengshen brought it in front of a person. The power of this powerful spiritual wealth lies in refining the spiritual essence of spiritual objects and the earth wealth of genius. Or make a rare medicine!


    Because it was not a pharmacist, the latter Ye Hao didn''t need to think much, but another powerful wind direction and spiritual power. At this time, Ye Hao couldn''t help but fantasize. In particular, after God''s exploration, Qiankun Bag thought that the hanging pattern near the copper tripod was similar to the slippage of jade, and Ye Hao was even more dry!


    However, Ye Hao became a little tangled before long. This dry bag was Little Nicole''s baby. One of the wind gods was Little Nicole and her back to the back room of the North Wind, heavier as Mount Tai.


    Little Nicole gave it to herself when she was in distress. Without her permission, she took the liberty to use the treasure of the Dantai family. Isn''t it too shameless?


    "Nima, the shameless bar is the shameless bar. Anyway, this is a spirit treasure. I won''t miss two of them again. The big deal will send back a few black stone fish to the North Wind Houfu as compensation!"


    After entangled for a few rests, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and looked hard. When is it now, even if those are doing well?


    However, this time Ye Hao was indeed "shameless". After taking out the bronze tripod, Ye Hao hesitated for a while despite the fever on his cheeks, licked her old face, and took out a few panacea from Xiao Niqi''s dry kun bag.


    That kind of panacea was crystal clear in the air and gleaming. According to Ye Hao''s estimation, it was at least four or five rare panacea.


    The panacea of ??these levels is a kind of plant in the outside world, and there are often thousands of panacea. If there is no level of power, ordinary families, sects, and tribes simply cannot afford it.


    Ok!


    After putting a few rare elixir on the bronze tripod, Ye Hao had difficulty swallowing his saliva. Then, the old red face took out the jade and began to study the above methods seriously.


    About two hours later, this method slipped on the jade and was almost understood by Ye Hao. Then, he began to run blood, forming various complicated knot models!


    At the same time, a large number of Zhu Lingdan also entered the bronze tripod by him.


    The bronze tripod was in front of Ye Hao, a high place floating up and down, emitting a colorful summer light. With Zhong Lindan''s investment, the light was even brighter.


    "Well, let''s start with the black stone fish!"


    Ye Hao didn''t think much, he caught thousands of black rock fish from the sea at one time, and plunged into one of them.

 Chapter 949： stand up

    The impression left by Master Ye Xian Xu Ke is only a 2-pint refinery, but at present, this scale is several times smaller than Desert City. Is there actually a three-pint refinery?


    When he heard this old saying, Ye Xian finally began to dry his tongue, and he felt that his travel was not in vain.


    As if seeing Ye Xian''s thoughts, the old saying laughed: "Are you kid looking for a rock master too?"


    "Oh, don''t hide the old elders. The younger generation really wants to trouble the stone and help me refine a spiritual device, can you?" Ye Xian''s face was full of hope.


    "Well, although this old monster has a weird temper, in order to sell him rare spirits today, I think the old monster should be willing to help you." But the old man asked for a lot of money, "he said, "It''s not too low. "


    "I can give him another bag of black shells!" Ye Xian said subconsciously when he was excited.


    Just now, it can be said that Ye Xian immediately had an urge to scold his mother and Nima. He also had a good impression of the old man, but he dug a hole for himself!


    Ye Xian was angry there. The old proverb was not full of emotion. The old man had guessed that he might be nothing more than a bag of evil crystal shells, but he didn''t expect it to be true!


    At this time, the old man''s mouth felt a sharp pain, and his heart was full of anger. The boy is too rich. Even the man who obeyed the Marlboro rules naked now has the urge to rob the boy. "


    However, in the end, this old proverb withstood the evil flames and laughed: "I don''t think this old man can sit down anymore, haha."


    This time, coming out of the secret room, this old proverb did not bring Ye Xian back from the road, but turned left and right, and drove him out of Wanbao Road from another person.


    I have to say that this arrangement is very humane, and it is obviously afraid that Ye Xian will go out and become a target.


    Ye Xian thanked him, immediately picked up his hat, and quickly disappeared from the crowd.


    "How can this boy get so many black crystal shells? This is strange." The old proverb was in a daze, and finally shook his head with a wry smile.


    ¡­


    In the post office lobby, Dan Tai Wanning had been waiting for a long time. Hearing the footsteps in the aisle, the girl''s beautiful eyes were filled with joy, and she quickly jumped up.


    "Squeak!"


    Ye Xian opened the door a bit rude, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to this. Seeing that Xiao Nicole was really in the house, he immediately walked by, rubbing his hands and saying, "Manning, you don''t have amethyst flying sword. Come out and show me!" Ye Xian''s face was very excited. After entering the door, he took Dan Tai Wanning''s hand, wanting to see the spirit of Little Nicole.


    When he was in the desert city, his father Shen Yifeng and a few elderly people with spiritual objects were always regarded as beloved by the elderly, even though it was difficult for the masters and young masters of his city to touch him.


    "Brother Ye Xian, you let go first,..." Kitty''s little hand was caught by this guy, his face flushed, and she was very angry.


    "Oh, cough." Ye Xian was embarrassed and coughed guiltily. He hurriedly retracted the two salty pigs'' hands. He was really excited just thinking about Nizi''s mental device.


    Soon, Dan Riyue Island Ning Yu was referring to a bomb, a purple lamp, flying out of his sleeve.


    "Here, Brother Ye Xian, look, this is the spirit of Wanning, isn''t it beautiful?"


    This was a dark purple, crystal clear broken sword, held in the hand of a girl one foot smaller than it, and handed it over.


    "Is this a spiritual object?" Ye Xian would pick up the sword of amethyst. From that moment on, he felt a strong mental fluctuation.


    His eyes were carefully wiped curiously, and he felt that the baby looked at the delicate pocket, but vaguely felt the power of heart palpitations.


    "stand up!"


    Then, Ye Xian leaked a trace of blood between his fingers and poured into the amethyst sword. Then, deep in his soul, he even had a rather wonderful idea related to it. He drank it gently, and the amethyst sword immediately radiated its luster, and emerged from the thin air. From the tip to the handle, a thin layer of purple exudes from the whole body.


    "Bath"


    The purple sword hung more than a foot in his hand, trembling slightly, as if suppressing his thought impulse, but for a while it could not break free and was full of spirituality.


    "Brother Ye Xian, you" saw this scene next to Dan Riyue Daoning, looking at the beautiful eyes is incredible.


    "What''s wrong, Xiaoni?"


    Ye Xian twisted his fingers and kept inserting the amethyst sword between his wrists, as if flirting with a shy woman in a cynical attitude.

 Chapter 950： Monk

    This powerful and terrifying spirit treasure, after being taken out, immediately turned into such a big stone mill. Ye Hao didn''t worry that Fengshen would not hold thousands of black stone fishes. Unsurprisingly, under his impulse, the **** man in his hand was thrown into the bronze tripod for a while. The blink of one eye disappeared in a chaotic glow.


    However, as soon as Ye Hao discovered that the black rockfish in the sea had eaten most of them, his flesh hurts, and even the king would covet each other. This is a rare treasure in the world!


    Only when he thought of refining so many black stone fishes, Ye Hao immediately breathed a sigh of relief. These days, after tasting the sweetness of flesh and blood, Ye Hao became almost paranoid and fanatical. He wants to have supreme blood in this world, just like those who were born!


    Wow


    When Ye Hao quickly took out his handprint, Fengshen began to hum and tremble. At the same time, on the tripod of the stove, the naked eye can see layers of colorful brilliance flowing like water. This is the beginning of the condensing of the spirit of this treasure and medicine furnace. Together.


    Ye Hao heard that the true essence of blood may be a powerful beast, which can only be condensed from a small pot.


    Although the black stone fish are not ferocious beasts, they are spiritual creatures in the world. With so many black stone fishes and massive boulders being condensed, Ye Hao is looking forward to the final result "buzzing".


    "Wow~"


    The copper tripod trembles, and the dazzling cycle is filled with divine liquid condensing in the wind. In this simple family virtue, Ye Hao has refined a rare and treasured stove tripod.


    Not to mention that a monk of his level, even a prince will look like, and even a behemoth like Luo Yunzong, such writing style is extremely extravagant.


    It was not easy for the king to find black stone fish, but at present, Ye Hao actually used thousands of black stone fish to melt the essence of blood. If it is passed to Kyushu Island, I am afraid that all princes and large families will be shocked and jealous. This is too extravagant!


    Gradually, the color of Fengshen changed, no longer emitting colorful light, but gradually filled with a layer of soft white light.


    The tripod in the fireplace, the circulating mental fluid, is also shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. At first, it was a big stove, deep and bottomless, but now, it has condensed into the size of a sea bowl, and it looks brighter and brighter. Open your eyes!


    Such a move made Ye Hao''s heart awe, and there was something terrifying in fear.


    Fortunately, after that, he noticed that although the tripod of the stove had a bright light, all the afterglow was blocked by invisible forces within a few feet. It must be said that it is indeed a very powerful spiritual treasure.


    This time the concentration lasted for a long time, the bright spirit was shrinking, and the color was constantly changing. At present, Jinxia is already full of golden clouds, blooming like a cluster of golden golden liquid!


    At this time, Ye Hao squandered thousands of Zhu Lingdan, thousands of black stone fish and several rare panacea, all of which were condensed into a small bowl-sized spirit wine, which was in the circulation of Guanghua!


    "There seems to be room for further improvement." Although Ye Hao''s eyes were already hot, he was still awake and couldn''t help sighing.


    He learned from the memory of the old spirit that the lower the monk, the more spiritual and sacred effects he will lose in the process of refining magic medicine and treasure.


    For example, a Western religious monk in a blood-sucking world is usually able to refine and transform Zhu Ling Dan. Under normal circumstances, no matter how careful he is, the final aura that can be effectively absorbed can only be 50% or 60% of Zhu Lingdan, while the monk in the bone forging environment is slightly better. About 78% of the aura can be effectively absorbed. Even if it is a strong environment, it can reach about 90% at most. It is difficult to do nothing without wasting!


    This is designed for, if it is some high-quality drugs, the loss will be even more.


    This is not because the monks are not working hard enough, but in this world, the treasures of many geniuses, although precious, contain the spirit and the influence of God, and cannot be 100% pure.


    When the monk refines it, it is inevitable that there will be a lot of spirituality, unable to come out through their own power, and eventually be wasted!


    Therefore, in turn, the purer the sacred effect, the more monks can use it. It is exactly this problem that Ye Hao faces. How precious is the essence extracted from thousands of black rock fish and several precious medicines?


    If you can''t baptize his blood with as much as possible, it would be too wasteful, especially in this case, such as the tender affection of power, even more so!


    "No, I have to be more concise!"

 Chapter 951： End

    Ye Hao finally determined not to waste such a good opportunity in vain. A spirit treasure as powerful as the Wind God cannot be found, and it must be the purest state of the gods.


    Thoughtful in his heart, Ye Hao no longer hesitated, and took it in one stroke, being blown in by thousands of winds, and then his handprints came out, continuing to urge the spirit treasure to condense the liquid of the golden gods.


    Ye Hao has a hunch that if these gods become more pure, the effect of his blood baptism will be more than imagined. There were not a lot of black rock fish eaten in the underground Heihe last time, but the actual influence of the gods may be less than one-tenth or two.


    Now that the Black Stone Fish has gathered so much, the ultimate treasure night, it is possible that he is really reborn, reaching a new height.


    This process lasted another five or six hours, and in the blink of an eye, it was dark and night fell.


    In the wind god, the small bowl of big golden **** liquid, there is only a small ball bigger than the baby''s fist, it turned out that Jinxia is all together now, the small group of **** liquid began to turn red, bright red, bright and dazzling!


    "Going back to the basics, this seems to be true." Ye Hao was taken aback as he watched the red liquid floating on the tripod of the stove.


    Maybe it was because he was too weak. At this time, he couldn''t even feel the red mental fluid. There was a kind of divine fluctuation, as if all the divine nature was collected in it, it can be said that it was a drop of liquid!


    "It''s almost time"


    Ye Hao was full of excitement. He opened his mouth and sucked and giggled, and the liquid would flow into his stomach like a blood-red god.


    Beyond Ye Hao''s imagination, the group of sacred liquid entered his abdomen, and unexpectedly disappeared immediately, spontaneously blending into his blood without any trace.


    Feeling every sliver of blood in his body really boiled at an extremely terrifying speed, Ye Hao didn''t dare to hesitate, his wrists propped up, the atmosphere retracted, and he received the Qiankun bag.


    Then he hurriedly sat down, his knees, the whole person began to emit red lights. The red cloud rose to the sky, and the whole body split apart, as if it was about to regroup.


    Ye Hao looked solemn, and this time he felt more heads than he had eaten the Black Stone Fish King in the underground dark river last time. He felt that the whole person was about to melt, as if a piece of ice had fallen into the boiling water.


    Within the scope of his body, the temperature of the air soared, baking rocks and dust, and Ye Hao''s clothes turned to ashes for the first time.


    Finally, Ye Hao felt that his soul had been ignited, emitting the brightest light and heat.


    This time and the last time, the situation is very different. The group of gods has been extremely concentrated, and the medicine has become the purest **** effect, returning to the degree of nature.


    Against this background, Ye Hao no longer bleeds from Qidong as last time, almost exploding his body to death.


    However, this does not mean that Ye Hao feels good now. In fact, the process of this transformation is extremely terrifying. At first, it seems that the whole person was evacuated from the blood by some invisible force. Then, the bones and marrow of the body began to crack from the outside, revealing it inch by inch. New bones. Repeatedly repeated the severe pain caused by being pulled out of the body with the rebirth of new bones.


    This is a kind of torture that ordinary people simply cannot imagine. But with the support of God''s endless divine power, Ye Hao''s consciousness has always been sober, and every minute of pain he can feel is real. The whole man seemed to be sent to the 18th level of hell, tortured by all kinds of things.


    He wanted to groan in pain, but found that there was no sound between his throat, and he had experienced this torture of life and death like every inch of flesh and blood in his entire body.


    This is a process in which words cannot be spoken. Ordinary pain can numb people to a certain extent, but the extreme pain caused by fractures, cuts, and blood exchanges in every corner of Ye Hao''s body are becoming more and more obvious.


    At this time, the helpless Ye Hao, his body was no longer under his control, everything was completely changed under the control of the liquid god, and he even asked with all his attention that he could not run, only his will was still difficult to support.


    In this process, if the last trace of the will is eliminated in various tortures, the loss of the sacred effect of the will pull will be immediately reversed, pushing the body in the opposite direction of transformation and on the road of its practice. The most terrifying scene of the soul!


    At that time, this physical body will immediately become the purest spirit in the world. With Ye Hao''s current practice, the soul will also be extinguished in the next instant, and then disappear into nothingness.


    Soul is the most terrifying end later, but now, although Ye Hao is just a scarlet monk, he has reached this crossroads while absorbing the gods.


    However, Ye Hao dared to try to do this. Of course, it wasn''t to grow old together. How dangerous it is to baptize blood with these real blood essences.

 Chapter 952： Fate

    He had learned the cause and consequence from the memory of the old spirit in spring. The average monk may not dare to embark on this road in the early days, but with his strong soul, Ye Hao believes that he can survive and pass away in death. Open another door on the road.


    Therefore, even though the corpse has been thrown into the purgatory of hell, Ye Hao''s will still suffers from all this!


    As long as he can overcome this obstacle and realize a new life, he will not be too far away from the blood of the born creature.


    ¡­


    In the foggy night, deep in the Bawang Mountain, a group of people and horses fled in chaos.


    "kill!"


    Behind them, more than a hundred roads covered the black shadow''s face, which was a pursuit of them, each time exuding a strong breath.


    "His Royal Highness, stay away from us. It is not difficult to kill with your power." In front of the people and horses, Jiang Nian was already stained with blood, and his firm face was already showing fierce color.


    A few days ago, when they left the outskirts of the mountainous area and were looking for Ye Hao, they were suddenly chased by a large number of people in black.


    Each side is a powerful arrogant, and each weapon is ruthlessly trying to kill them. In just a few days, they have lost more than a dozen of their companions.


    Now there are only seven or eight of the remaining twenty-eight people. They escaped the claws of wild beasts, but were finally attacked by these mysterious people. Their current situation is a bit miserable.


    "No, Ye Hao''s brother is gone, I can''t leave you alone, let''s go!"


    Next to Jiang Nian, the girl''s beautiful eyes were covered by the cold light. That night, after Fengshen surgery used the contraindications, she hadn''t fully recovered and could not continue to loosen the seal in her body and release all her strength.


    These people took this opportunity to kill them and stop them. Everyone escaped. Obviously, in the dead of night, Ye Hao''s body was like a melting pot, burning with red lights. This scene has been going on for several times. Hours.


    This time, in order to perfect such a group of terrifying gods, Ye Hao¡¯s situation is actually extremely dangerous. He is breaking the shackles of people¡¯s blood and body, and wants to repair the same with body and road just like those who were born. body.


    In fact, this is an extremely unfavorable behavior. In ancient times, many monks tried it. Many of them were amazingly talented. They thought that the future would be the peak of evil, but there were also many.


    But without exception, these people have failed. For them, it is commonplace for them to lose their way of self-repair, even those geniuses who have fallen early in their lives.


    It seems that in the end, the weakness of the people is a destiny, as if the shackles can never be broken away, blocking the number of young monks working on this road.


    Gradually, even many powerful and giant people have lost faith in this road, thinking that this road cannot be taken at all. People are born with it and are destined to have an insurmountable distance.


    There are too many bones buried in this road, and the dust has settled down in history.


    The reason is that human innate blood is too fragile, and the strength of the soul cannot be compared with innate life, which leads to the last step of this process. The souls of countless evil characters could not bear the torture of purgatory, and their consciousness collapsed. Under the baptism of the soul''s ultimate god, the flesh of the flesh sorrowfully entered a spiritual element between the heaven and the earth.


    And more geniuses, even this step is not smooth, extreme spirit is rare in ancient times, the vast universe is difficult to find, the most likely way is to kill the inherent spirit, slowly Extract the essence of natural spirit.


    But this method is really too difficult. Innate life is very strong. Not to mention human beings. Even if you look at the spiritual area of ??ten thousand tribes, it is also the existence at the top of the pyramid. There is always only the innate living spirit that swallows the blood of foreign races. Essence, there are very few examples of aliens threatening innate life.


    In this regard, Ye Hao has a unique advantage. With his current power, even if he encounters a young natural creature, it will only be crushed, but the black rock fish is a rare treasure in the world. It is to swallow the extreme fragments of the mental shell to grow up, plus a lot of things, to condense the God who needs to be transformed, this is not difficult.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already done this step now, and his spirit had been incorporated into his blood. For the last time on the underground river, his flesh and blood was pressed against the people''s mark, completely standing on a step that could be completely transformed.

 Chapter 953： stage

    Now, his powerful soul is desperately suffering and persevering, his blood and bones are being melted with endless power, unable to speak with words, and ordinary drugs may also be dissolved by force or some external force. But at this time, everything that happened to Ye Hao was useless by any means.


    The divinity of God has melted into his blood. Now, it is too late to regret. Ye Hao has full confidence in the power of his soul, which is an innate condition for two generations. Let him have more capital in this area, instead of those who have done bad things since ancient times, he feels that he can survive before the feats of the people.


    However, as time passed, Ye Hao''s body and soul began to become unbearable. This road was too difficult, beyond Ye Hao''s imagination.


    As the body melted and recombined, his consciousness began to collapse a bit, which was very different from the process of melting the spirit that night. At that time, he was deeply knocked down by the powerful spirit of Miyun Sword, and his consciousness was dizzy. The worst result. Just lay in bed for a few months.


    At present, it is a real soul dying, seemingly slow, but in fact it is heading in a cold and exhausted desperate direction. The moment of the soul is the combination of Ye Hao''s body and the spirit of the times.


    "Will you die?" Ye Hao couldn''t speak when he was dying, his consciousness sighed in the darkness.


    This time, even the old mirror couldn''t shoot. Although the light floating in the room, it didn''t help.


    However, the straw that shattered the last light of Ye Hao''s soul did not appear. When Ye Hao''s soul was about to run out, the pain that even the soul could not bear suddenly began to ease, as if it had already climbed to the top. Suddenly it started to drop.


    Although Ye Hao couldn''t move, his weak soul could still feel that in his body, the seven arcs of light were bright. From the seven meridians to the flesh and blood, the extreme pain was alleviating.


    At this moment, Ye Hao is deeply grateful. On this road where endless geniuses and demons have been buried throughout the ages, he accidentally made more preparations than those who eventually lost, seven extremely **** people, and didn¡¯t know. Unconsciously accelerate the speed of the transformation. When he came to the door, he kicked in quickly without being locked up alive.


    Ye Hao believes that even with the power of the soul, if the extreme pain lasts for a period of time, the outcome will be very different.


    ¡­


    The purgatory torture gradually began to retreat, Ye Hao''s body, bright red blood, gurgling, new bones like white jade, warm and clear.


    Whether it is bone or blood, there are very mysterious veins confluence, like an invisible road flowing between blood and bone, it is no longer pure flesh and blood, it is quite mysterious!


    At this time, his invisibility seemed to have an inexplicable rhythm, that kind of feeling, as if the flesh had become a part of the world, the rich halo drifting away in eight barren mountains, rather than through his mouth, nose and pores. Infused into his veins, he spontaneously mixed with it in a certain resonance.


    Such a scene, if placed outside the spiritual realm of Kyushu Island, would definitely be mistaken for the innate life in meditation...


    "Feels great."


    For an unknown amount of time, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, the red light of his body began to fall into his body, a faint scream of joy on his face.


    This time, he not only changed his body, even his blood, no longer just to increase the power of blood, but entered another state.


    Now that his blood has returned to its original state, it is no longer as thick as the last stage, but it has not affected the strength of his blood vessels in the slightest.


    In this process, the blood in the body returns to nature and becomes the illusory soul of heaven and earth. There will be no blood circulation between the hands and feet. However, every action will spontaneously affect the halo between heaven and earth. Compared with the previous stage, the strength and strength of the body has taken a substantial leap.


    In the words of the old spirit, he is now, the flesh and blood body has stepped into the realm of innate purebreds, and has opened up a new path, which is extremely rare among people, almost none!


    "The inner power of life does not seem to be unreasonable."


    In the evening, Ye Hao secretly sighed, saying that his training talent was already very good. If he wants to do this, he will reach a higher level. However, after understanding the many mysteries in practice and the great opportunities of the underground river, he finally chose another way to improve his strength.


    He embarked on a miraculous birth path. Since then, he has spent almost all his energy on how to improve the divinity of the blood. Now the basic stage has been completed.

 Chapter 954： taste

    Moreover, in this transformation process, the previously suppressed breakthrough opportunity is also the last step that naturally emerges. Everything is so natural that it did not deliberately hit the big hole, but it has made great progress in the process. Eighteen caves passed through at the same time, resonating with each other!


    At this moment, on Ye Hao''s right leg, there were two more substantial arcs of light quietly.


    It turned out that the monk should reveal the blood in order to stimulate the blood, but at present, it is so dazzling that it appears in Ye Hao''s body extremely naturally.


    Except for the seven arcs of light that reached the extreme, Ye Hao now has the nine arcs of light on the body like a dragon in the night light, dazzling, especially the arc-shaped head is the most unique, as if there are seven kinds of arcs. The light flow of colors.


    "Now that I have opened 9 bloodlines, I want to do the same. It is ready to run what they call a pulsation graph."


    Ye Hao thought in his heart, the spirit began to flow in the blood, and the whole body passed through the ninety-one big holes, immediately breaking the original pattern of nine dividing lines and connecting them into a line.


    The rest of the effort, originally distributed in every part of the body of the big hole, is built on a vague and illusory map, just like the old star map, there is no regular halo movement in the blood, which seems to be given to a certain extent. The order is the same. It flows along the pattern of the spiritual pulse in the body.


    On the surface, Ye Hao now has only eight layers of blood power, but in fact, he has nine meridians, which penetrate to the extreme.


    In addition, with a natural body of flesh and blood, he can not only pour his spiritual power into martial arts like an ordinary monk, but also can "use his own body to accumulate spirit when cooperating with others." ". The body can also naturally produce psychological fluctuations.


    In this way, from now on, he will intervene, and both inside and outside can contain a powerful spiritual force. The concrete will be ferocious, and Ye Hao himself is also very much looking forward to it.


    However, behind such a rapid development, Ye Hao¡¯s consumption this time can also be called horror. The value of thousands of black stone fish in the outside world has been terrible to immeasurable value. It is little Nicole¡¯s dry bag. He fell a lot of families.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao also started some shameless behavior before, and his old face was burned.


    Wan Ling Pill is not a small number. Several panacea products of four or five products are probably very valuable even in Beifeng Harem, and they have used Ye Haoxin of the Dantai family without authorization. At this time, it is a bit uncomfortable, maybe not so. Others, but when thinking about the girl, he felt a little ashamed when he saw Nani''s son.


    "I''m glad I still have money to pay off the debt. I hope Nani will not see his brother as an endless road."


    Ye Hao comforted himself so much, his self-esteem has always been unshakable, and at this moment he was hit harder than ever.


    Even Ye Hao couldn''t figure out why he was so tired of this incident. Although he kept reminding himself that there was a lot of worry, he still didn''t feel good about it.


    After a long time, Ye Hao gradually concentrated his thoughts, and his eyes turned to the exit on the side of the valley.


    "I hope Little Nicole and those guys are fine, you have to wait for me." In the dark forest, Ye Hao sighed.


    For some reason, he is always a little uneasy now, maybe because of a series of strange things that make him feel like something is wrong. "kill!"


    "Strong!"


    A few days later, in a clearing deep in the jungle of Bawang Mountain, a figure of a person, a young man drawing half the sky on the sky of the square, fought a fierce battle with a majestic person.


    As the third son of Wei Lingxiao, the owner of the central city of Beifeng Houyu, if he fights alone, Wei Hao has a competitive advantage in this choice.


    However, at present, in the alliance he leads, a group of comrades have almost been killed and injured. At this time, they were trapped in a heavy siege. The other side sent more than fifty young talented people to kill seven or eight people, and a large number of people were watching with enthusiasm. The situation is very bad.


    "Haha! Boy, don''t waste your energy. You should know that this is not something you can have. Give it up and let you live."


    In the shadow of watching a good show next to him, his face was stingy at this time, and his face was very satisfied. Looking at Wei Hao''s eyes, it was like a cat and a mouse.

 Chapter 955： cream

    In fact, Miao Feng does have such a spirit now. That night, when His Royal Highness Lu Shaohou used the spirit of wild beasts to sprinkle musk on the unfortunate boy and transfer the tide of wild beasts, the loss of these people was so small that they could not be ignored. Under his leadership, seventy to eighty young people are well preserved.


    At present, although they and Lu Wenhao and others are temporarily looking for news in the mountains, the strength of the team is still not vulgar. It is very rare to pass large beasts in the mountains.


    Along the way, there are many young talents who are alone and take the initiative to take orders from Miao Feng. At this time, the team has grown to nearly a hundred people. To deal with this tense relationship only seven or eight times, Miao Feng did not even do it himself. Troublesome.


    "Hmm! Don''t think about it!"


    Wei Hao also had colors hanging in many places at this time, but his eyes were still full of determination. Facing the threat of Miao Feng not far away, he was a drunk reprimand that didn''t want to compromise at all.


    When his father Wei Lingxiao was young, he was a well-known general under the command of Beifeng Hou Dan Qingshan. Although he was later canonized by the North Wind, he became the master of a city, but strictly speaking, he was still behind the door. At this time, although he was on the verge of extinction, Wei Hao''s body was still full of blood and iron bones!


    However, even though Wei Hao had no fear in his heart and his endless determination to die, in the past few days, he could watch his companions die one by one, and he was also very upset.


    At this time, he was besieged by the **** of death, his red eyes had been killed, and the Fanghua in his hand was half of Zhang Dongzhouguo, and Wei''s various martial arts emerged one after another.


    "Killing!" Wei Hao was wounded desperately after a cup of overeating. Long Haber pierced out with psychological fluctuations, and fiercely pierced a handsome young man through his chest.


    This is Wei Hao''s fifth young handsome man killed in this battle. Immediately, he also had Hubbard wave his hand, and continued to kill for a young man who didn''t want the skills.


    Wei Hao was cruel and ruthless there, but as time passed, two people and his companion fell one after another, and both of them were brutally killed during the siege.


    This scene, for the remaining five people, is like a death knell, making their hearts feel sympathetic. In this war, if there is no suspense, continue to fight and they will be wiped out!


    "Master Shaocheng, I understand. We also handed over the money. Now it has become an ominous thing. We don''t have to die for other things."


    Soon, there was finally someone who was timid and didn''t want to accompany Wei Hao to the end of the war. It was a close neighbor of the Wei family, Wei Zhao, a flattering city man, walked very close, but at this moment, I was afraid to persuade Wei Hao to soften .


    Not in the fierce battle, Wei Hao heard the speech and immediately furious and resolutely refused.


    For their team, the battle has lost too much so far!


    All this comes from the white mark he is holding in his hand at the moment.


    It was a gentle seam of snow-white jade with a hint of milky white. This incident was the young choice of Luo Yunzong this time, and he wanted to become a registered disciple of Luo Yunzong.


    This was obtained by Wei Hao on a towering tree canopy two days ago, but the joy of obtaining it did not last long. Surrounded by the base of the alliance with Wei Hao, they would not be able to protect this precious oath at this time.


    But Wei Hao is really unwilling!


    In the terrible attack, the Acropolis Alliance headed by him was quite unfortunate. A group of nearly a hundred people washed ashore, died, and ran away. By the time he got the money, there were only twenty or thirty people left under his hand.


    For this reason, Wei Hao especially cherishes this symbol. Facing the cruel reality, his heart has given up on grasping the purple symbol, and he must do everything possible to guard this white symbol to the end.


    Unfortunately, even with this desire, Wei Hao soon suffered a heavy blow, one after another endless pursuit, and the remaining twenty or thirty people were killed and injured one after another.


    If Wei Hao knew from the beginning that this was a tragic result, he might start from the overall situation and give up his trust in people, but now, facing a group of miscellaneous goods that have killed many of his companions, Wei Hao would rather die on the battlefield. Don''t hand over that white jade seam either!


    "Yeah! I don''t know the time!"


    Seeing those who had him come out to persuade Wei Hao to ignore it, Miao Feng''s face suddenly became cold not far away.


    He is a little impatient, the cat and mouse game is coming soon, it''s time to shut down the internet.

 Chapter 956： Disappointed

    But before starting, Miao Feng¡¯s playful gaze inadvertently turned to Wei Hao¡¯s back, staring at the young man who had just talked to persuade Wei Hao to be gentle, and said with a smile: "My child, for you to know, this master gave you A chance." Leave the master in town and come with me, this master won''t let you die! "


    When these words came out, the boy''s eyes suddenly clouded and the sun shone.


    "Yang Zhi, is he Gan?" Seeing that this guy had obviously moved, Wei Hao was angry and drank, and wanted to vomit fire.


    "Master Shaocheng, it''s not that I''m not merciful, but that you are too stubborn. If you want to die with all your heart, please forgive me and don''t accompany you!"


    Finally, the young Yang Zhizhi hesitated, took a bite, separated from several people, and hurriedly rushed out of the human circle.


    "Haha! Your name is Yang Zhi, isn''t it? Good boy, you can teach me. Don''t do this, let him go out!" Not far away, Miaofeng couldn''t help but laughed proudly when he saw the scene. Look at the scenes of other people''s rebellion.


    Suddenly, Miao Feng turned his gaze to the four people surrounding him, and said with a smile, "Are you still fighting?" This master gave you three breaks to leave Master Shaocheng. Can be saved from death! "


    This time, two teenagers, when they were afraid of death, hurriedly lowered their heads and ran out. Before they left, they looked a little guilty in one eye of their Master Shaocheng.


    "You, idiot!" After a while, three of his companions faced the water, and Wei Hao angrily attacked his heart, and after being injured, a mouthful of blood came out.


    Boss! A young man next to Wei Hao stepped forward and cried sadly.


    The one remaining person also looked at the three people who had betrayed Wei Hao, and cursed fiercely: "Yang Zhi, Liu Hua, Feizhong, you three bastards, it''s not good for you to die!"


    Both of these two were followers brought by Wei Hao from Acropolis, and they never had a second heart for Acropolis. At this time, he saw a companion betraying their young master, and his heart was full of indignation, because he couldn''t swallow their flesh!


    "Yan Kuan, I think you should take good care of yourself. You may be the one who should die." Seeing the torn face, the young Yang Zhizhi no longer had scruples and sneered.


    At this time, he and the two people around him even hope that Miao Feng can start sooner. After all, the father of Master Shaocheng as the overlord is also a real and real situation in the world. If this matter is resolved, they are determined that there will be no good ending.


    On the contrary, if these three Wei Hao died in the hands of Miao Feng and others, only they would know about it. Even if Wei Lingxiao, the owner of the Acropolis, was angry, he couldn''t find the answer. Every generation of young people who die in Bawang Mountain has as many hairs as a cow. No one cares about this.


    On the one hand, Miao Feng did not disappoint them either. He saw that Wei Hao and the others in the siege had cheered up. In Miaofeng''s eyes, there was a murderous atmosphere, and a cold atmosphere would kill the followers around him. "kill!"


    Looking at this scene, the three of Wei Hao were a little bit hearted, and today, such a tragic ending, they hadn''t thought about it before entering Bawang Mountain.


    They are all geniuses in their respective regions, but here, in the battle for talent, they have lost and failed, and now they are cruel and sad.


    At this time, buried deep in the killing game, even if Wei Hao''s three people wanted to urge Aoki to leave, they also lost their best chance. And these people headed by Miao Feng obviously didn''t want them to survive. It is impossible to give them a chance to push Aoki.


    At this point, Wei Hao couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. On the same day, he planned to form an alliance with His Royal Highness, but due to the restoration of the weak, he might not be able to convince his followers and finally retreated.


    These days, the little girl¡¯s magic in the mountains is like a **** of horror. He also hears other people¡¯s voices. So in this context, Wei Hao really regrets not taking his people to the princess¡¯ camp. If so Maybe these people will not be so miserable.


    However, when Wei Hao''s three people were full of sadness and despair, they were ready to fight to death. In the distant jungle, a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared, and its swift movement was invisible, but after a while, it was already close to them.


    "Ye Hao!"


    The eyes of Miao Feng and others were frozen at this moment. Looking at the boy''s face, the eyes were full of deep shock and incredible colors.

 Chapter 957： Heat up

    Isn''t he the musk in the soul of beasts, he will undoubtedly die if he is chased and killed by countless beasts? Why do they suddenly appear here?


    Thinking of a group of people, some of them could not turn their heads, but after being astonished and surprised, from the beginning of Miao Feng, the eyes of a group of people suddenly began to heat up, and a thick greed appeared on their faces. In an instant, they thought about it. According to legend, the appearance of Ye Hao in the world is not only unbelievable for Miao Feng and others, but even the desperate Wei Haosan is a big surprise.


    He came so suddenly that everyone was shocked. He suddenly appeared here and flashed past the general like a ghost.


    "Ye Hao, why did you leave your Highness and come here, running not fast? Didn''t you see these guys killing people without blinking?"


    After a short surprise, Wei Hao immediately became anxiously drunk. Although he didn''t know why that guy was here alone, Wei Hao was already worried about that guy''s life.


    They are all young generations from the North Wind. It is very unwise to appear suddenly in this scene, and most of them will suffer.


    In fact, Wei Hao''s news was still partially unsealed on the night of Dan Sun Moon Island, showing the great power of God. He didn''t know what happened in Meng Forest. Because later their allied people were violently attacked by wild beasts, and then unknowingly received the white mark, but there was no other way to be hunted, and there was no time to explore the secrets of the future...!


    "Jie. It''s no use yelling at your throat. We are more interested in that child than the three of you who are dying."


    However, at this moment, Miaofeng secretly ordered the people to block the roads of all the main characters, facing greed and heat, at this moment, they have been rich to the extreme.


    On the other hand, the three of them became minor figures that Miao Feng and his entourage cared about. Even dozens of handsome young men who were planning to kill them stopped their actions, unable to resist the drooling in their hearts. The light from the corner of the eye was subconsciously projected onto the teenager.


    At this moment, everyone looked like a naked beauty, with straight eyes, unable to move those greedy and hot eyes.


    Soon, Wei Hao''s three people also realized this unusual situation. Since the appearance of the boy who was rejected by them, the atmosphere here seems to have become weird. It was as if the white mark in his opponent had lost interest.


    In fact, the temptation to improve the quality of blood and veins is limitless in the face of the black rockfish, which is considered to be rare in the world. At this time, even if the purple symbol is born, people''s hearts will not care too much.


    In the eyes of Miao Feng and his party, this teenager is like a moving treasure, the most exciting thing is. The child walked to the door.


    When the group of people on the top of Miaofeng had a dream of excitement, they wiped their palms one by one, spitting crazy saliva!


    However, not far away, Ye Hao didn''t notice them. He turned his eyes and looked at Wei Hao who was besieged in the crowd with interest. He smiled slightly and said with a smile: "Your warning just now was just passing by, but I still decide to save your life. Fulfill my promise and send the seedlings to hell!"


    When these words came out, not only was Miao Feng and others sending Zheng and Lian Weihao, the corners of their mouths also twitched violently.


    This boy, it''s impossible to be blind, with so many people around him, didn''t he see it?


    Although in a desperate situation, Wei Hao couldn''t help but couldn''t help speaking. It was not that they looked down on the teenage boy, but. This is not convincing unless the princess, who looks like a goddess, stood up and said such things.


    "Haha, kid, you can''t be fooled by the tide.


    On the other hand, after a slight outbreak, Miao Feng and others couldn''t help holding up a belly, all faces were very exciting.


    Although they don¡¯t understand why the boy is trapped in the spirit of the beast musk and is also pursuing escape from the terrifying beast, but now, it doesn¡¯t seem to matter. The boy stands here alone, with a row of people, as if he was talking in a dream ! .


    "To avenge this master? Ha, your son is not afraid to speak, he dared not open his mouth, he is so ignorant."


    After the loud laughter, Miao Feng''s face aroused an arc of banter, not caring about Ye Hao''s threat.


    "You can''t, child. If you want revenge, let your princess come to me." Then, Miaofeng''s eyes flashed a different color, mockingly.


    Ye Haowenyan raised her mouth and sneered: "Do you really want me to find her?" Doomsday Supe

 Chapter 958： Original

    Ok! Don''t pretend, even if that girl comes, this son is still fearless! "Miao Feng skipped over the corner of his eyes slightly, obviously a little bit hearted, and not enough.


    "Haha" Ye Hao smiled in vain.


    How smart is he to guess the intention of that person with his words?


    In fact, although Ye Hao has been traveling alone in the valley these days, he believes that with the wonderful performance that night, all the young people on this mountain now fear her very much. If the news comes out, the big families, tribes, and sects on the land of Yunzhou will probably be shaken. Many of them have complained about the north wind and the back room, and in the future they will have to sleep more and eat more!


    That night, Little Nicole¡¯s golden sun radiated from his whole body, and the orderly chain loops between the bright wrists were different. It was really terrifying. Even the strongmen of the Gang world or the powerful monks of higher ranks have seen it, and they are terrifying. Although she is currently only fourteen or five years old, there must be an old body hiding a different place behind her.


    Sometimes, anyone who shows this sign in his youth is supernatural and the most sacred in the later period. In that era of existence, a bird¡¯s eye view of the world could be called an emperor, which was enough to represent the competition for hegemony in the broader spiritual realm. This is why the Emperor Tianlong was still familiar with Kyushu Island thousands of years ago, even after leaving thousands of years. Even the current Kyushu Island is collectively referred to as the "Nation of Kyushu" by the emperor, and the current Kyushu Island is also honored as the "Great Emperor" by the emperor, even after he left for thousands of years. It is enough to see the impact of this existence.


    Now, after nearly a thousand years of dormancy, Beifeng Post Office once again has such a sense of superhuman pride. It was Ye Hao who reached the height of birth and soul to reach the level of blood and blood. At present, it is impossible to say whether his physical ability can surpass Nini. Coupled with her unfathomable power, these guys are timid and completely reasonable, no wonder.


    However, now Ye Hao himself is full of power, and in front of these guys, he still doesn''t use Xiao Nie Xiaoling''s name to shock him.


    After hearing Miaofeng¡¯s sarcasm, Ye Hao didn¡¯t think much about it. He spoke the truth without hesitation. He whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fight the mountain tiger, Nani¡¯s son has not come. If she is here,¡± you all are afraid of Shit, if you want to start, why are you talking nonsense! "


    "Ha! No one seems to be able to save you this time, kid!"


    Miaofeng couldn''t help but burst into ecstasy when he heard the words, suddenly burst into laughter, and secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    Just wait, he was really testing Ye Hao''s tone. Although he is arrogant, he is not so arrogant enough to meet a girl who is awed and awed by the gods. In the night, Miao Feng is one of the few witnesses of his power. Like Li and the Wu Yuecheng family in the middle of Bozhong, the latter, under the attack of the little girl, didn''t even have the strength for a dime, and almost fell with the help of dozens of companions. Miao Feng asked himself, this should be his words. The result did not improve much.


    But now she knew that the princess was no longer by her side. Although Miao Feng suspected that the boy would have such courage to tell the truth, she obviously didn''t pay much attention to it.


    There are so many people here, are you afraid that this boy can''t go against the sky?


    I thought to myself, Miaofeng smiled on his face, and immediately solidified, Leng Binbin applauded: "Hands, dead or alive, as long as he can dry his hands!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, more than a dozen young handsome men couldn''t wait to wait, and they surrounded Ye Hao with sneer smiles. One by one, the breathing is not weak, they are all in the middle of blood fusion, and are placed in ordinary small and medium power. It is already the highest level of genius.


    "kill!"


    A cup of spirits, a dozen weapons among a dozen people, none of them are idiots. Knowing that Ye Hao dared to come alone, they must have some courage. Immediately, one by one, they use their own press boxes on the bottom of the card, while the strength is the strongest.


    Around Ye Hao, dozens of attacks from all directions, Guanghua rampant, every martial arts, is full of spiritual fluctuations, every blow is enough to easily stifle the blood of the eight-fold monk.


    Seeing that scene, the three of Lian Weihao mentioned the human voice with one heart, and they pinched Ye Hao in a cold sweat.


    "There are more than a dozen young handsome men at the same time using the most powerful martial arts to besiege, isn''t that kid a bit older?"


    Next to Wei Hao, the nerve guard of the young Yan Kuan who was close to Wei Hao, his pupils narrowed, and he couldn''t help but yelled out.

 Chapter 959： Postpone

    "No, wait a minute. I think this boy is too weird now, I can''t even see his depth." Wei Hao''s eyes condensed slightly, he always felt that there seemed to be something in the juvenile body, different from the past, but specific It''s hard to say.


    However, even so, Wei Hao is a heartbeat. The young man, no matter how evil, is unwilling to melt the blood of the nine territories, and those people lose with the same effort. The blood is between eight and nine. It seems that it is a period of time. The heavy distance is actually like a bay!


    As a person in the past, Wei Hao knew this very well. At this time, there was some darkness that worried Ye Hao.


    However, in the next moment, he and Yan Kuan became two people, and instantly became stupid.


    "kill!"


    More than a dozen young Junjies yelled, their weapons were fierce, and when dozens of martial arts were about to hit the teenager, the latter suddenly made an unimaginable move.


    Ye Hao didn''t use any weapons, but his **** clung to each other. At the moment when he was painting the sky, a green rainbow burst out suddenly, connected with the two fingers.


    From a distance, it seems that Ye Hao''s **** suddenly stretched out a sword blade, but the "sword blade" was condensed with a green rainbow, which was very realistic, but not a substantial weapon.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s entire breathing suddenly changed, his whole body shining, and there was an inexplicable rhythm, like a kind of spirit standing there, not the body that ordinary people like.


    "Hanhai Shadow Sword"


    His movements were not complicated. He broke through Jianhong''s **** and pointed slightly, but it was an understatement. In the next moment, Jianhong''s fingers instantly turned into the shadow of a sword.


    Countless sword shadows formed a dense net on Ye Hao at a speed that the naked eye could not catch, like a real protective layer, and at the same time blocked the strongest lethality of a dozen young talents.


    This scene was too shocking. Ye Hao stood in the motionless place. A dozen people could be called genius young handsome men, but he seemed to hit an invisible wall and his body suddenly stopped in mid-air.


    For a while, all three of Wei Hao''s people were dumbfounded and speechless. Sanwei Hao, who was on the verge of despair, opened his mouth at this time, and Zheng could not speak.


    Not far away, the weapons of a dozen teenagers contained powerful mental fluctuations. They plunged into the sharp sword net and destroyed the expected withering. They did not appear. A **** and cruel scene was also not staged.


    From a distance, it seemed that dozens of young and handsome men had suddenly fallen into a quagmire. No matter how excited they are, even an inch of distance or even a little noise is affected by this penetration. All wiped out in the knife net formed by that layer of sword red.


    This result not only unexpectedly the three Wei Hao, but even the greed and banter on the faces of the Miaofeng line not far away suddenly solidified, and the pupils in their eyes suddenly shrank, as if they had seen a spirit.


    "No, step back!"


    A dozen young junjies saw the strongest combined force, but the teenagers below solved the problem in such a strange way. He immediately inhaled cold air one by one, panicked, and shouted his voice loudly, wanting to retreat quickly.


    The young man downplayed that he wanted to disband his joint offensive. This method can be called terror. A dozen people have lost the courage to continue the siege.


    "Oh, since it''s a hand, why should we go quickly?"


    However, Ye Hao didn''t give them a chance to escape, with a faint smile on his face, the sword rainbow around him suddenly began to flow in the sword, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a wave of light and shadow.


    This layer of protection condenses into a completely different moment. All the sword shadows became blurred and blurred, looking from a distance, as if waves were unfolding one after another in the protective layer. After that, do they have the power to ebb and flow? Very realistic!


    It turned out that the human level was obviously lower than the level of military technology, but now Ye Hao has evolved to such a point that Jian Ying is like a tide!


    "This one"


    A dozen young junjies were taken aback. In front of their weapons, there were also among them, but with the youth movement, all the weapons were in the wave of sword shadows. They were actually subjected to extremely terrifying collisions, which shocked them. Pain in the arm.


    This kind of collision is not from one direction, but without the rule of law, just like the waves of twisting their weapons.

 Chapter 960： Transition

    At this time, a dozen handsome young men were shocked. The sounds of "click" and "chuckle" continued to sound, and the weapons in their hands seemed to begin to crack from inch to inch.


    "Let go!"


    Under this strange offensive, more than a dozen young talents did not dare to covet the precious weapons in their hands. Some people drank to remind them, and then at the same time released their palms and abandoned the captain. In order to survive, they gave up their weapons.


    For a time, none of the dozen or so handsome guys who broke free from the sword net remained. They quickly turned around and rushed back with all their strength, trying to escape from all directions.


    "Sword Wave"


    Unfortunately, it was too late, and Ye Hao, who was standing there, was moving backwards. Instead of chasing the escaping person, he stepped his foot on the same place.


    "Wow~"


    Then, with him as the center, the light and shadow of the whole body originally used to defend the sword net suddenly spread like a shock wave, and the shield that was originally condensed into a sword rainbow suddenly exploded from all directions.


    "boom!"


    At the same time, dozens of weapons that had been cut down by Jianhong were also extinguished.


    From a distance, it was like Ye Hao was surrounded by a vast ocean, and suddenly a heavy stone fell. It was no longer a simple air wave, but a sharper rainbow and weapon fragments. Confused with the tide.


    what!


    "Shh!"


    "boom!"


    Without any suspense, under the impact of this terror wave, dozens of teenagers who had just passed through the air were blown into the air, turned into a **** fog, and turned into a **** storm.


    The aftershocks and even the surrounding trees were moved to the flat ground.


    Looking at that scene, the sudden spirit behind the row of people on Miao Feng''s head was filled with deep shock in his eyes.


    "How is this possible?"


    Miaofeng himself also made a hoarse scream, the kind of shock that opened the bottom of his heart, as if he saw Sula''s anger.


    Not far from the encirclement, the desperate Sanwei Hao was also shocked, not to mention, it just meant that it was martial arts?


    "Really? The legendary Lingwu Prefecture?"


    Suddenly, Wei Hao remembered some appalling rumors, his face was shocked, he stiffened suddenly, and his eyes were filled with indescribable terror.


    In the process of practice, it is said that some powerful people can use their martial arts with great strength. They can also combine martial arts and spiritual power perfectly, so that they can perform every action of martial arts. Formulate the law of order.


    At this point, even the lowest level weapons can still display the powerful force of terror in the hands of such people. With their hands, a simple military technique can be changed forever. It is as if the martial arts in their hands have been endowed with the supreme martial arts spirit!


    Over time, many older generations of strong people on the land of Kyushu will call it "Lingwu Kingdom"!


    This is the supreme divine power among human monks. Unless it is a sacred existence, it can only be found in legends such as the true blood, the body of the lunar yin, the body of the sun, the birth of the Taoist fetus, and the innate body of God.


    This supernatural pride is so strong that, to a certain extent, it is connected to this innate force to a large extent, so that they are often invincible in the process of their rise!


    Even from the perspective of the spiritual realm of the ten thousand races, only those who are born with the blessing of God can naturally contain the rhythm of the main path. In the art of using treasures, the power of treasures is inestimable!


    But at the moment, the scene before his eyes made Wei Hao uncontrollably link that young man with that kind of legendary figure.


    In the past few days, many handsome young men in Bawang Mountain have secretly guessed that Princess Wanning may be one of the legendary "Ten Holy Physiques", and the innate princess has entered the Lingwu Kingdom. In the future growth process, it is destined to become an invincible opponent for a long time.


    In addition to the deep shock, Wei Hao''s heart also had a bit of bitterness.


    A divine girl makes the Yunzhou geniuses on the planet feel that this road is bleak. If you can stand up and compete with a teenager, perhaps their generation is destined to live in two huge In the shadows.


    "Spiritual land? How is this possible?"

 Chapter 961： character

    Not far away, at the moment when he heard Wei Hao''s exhalation, Miao Feng turned and ran away. In the process of escaping, his pupils were filled with deep fear and fear.


    He comes from a big family in Rorschach, and he has naturally heard the rumors of "Land of Spiritual Martial Arts". Likewise, he has also heard the invincible legend of this existence. At this time, there was no resistance in his heart.


    However, just after he fled hundreds of feet, suddenly, a figure slowly appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, this is the state of mental martial arts, ah, I said how can martial arts suddenly become so comfortable...?"


    Ye Hao came to face him, perhaps because his body was too fast, it looked like a step out of the open air.


    He stopped in front of Miao Peak and said briskly: "You are also a mixed monk on the top of the tenth peak. You shouldn''t be so timid."


    "You!" Miao Feng was surprised and angry. He ran fast enough. He didn''t disappear immediately when he saw the situation, but he was still being chased by the opponent in an instant.


    "Go ahead! I don''t really want to kill the trash that I dare not fight back!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes were creepy, but they stared at the prodigy generation from the Roxy family.


    "they!"


    When Miaofeng heard the angry words, his arms vibrated, and the ten blood orange fruit qi, he immediately reached the extreme with a punch.


    "Lion and thunder!"


    Miaofeng did not stay in his hands. The first is to use the most powerful martial arts of the Miao nationality. This is a set of low-level martial arts. The Miao nationality is a treasure house. It trembled on Miaofeng¡¯s arms and the majestic giant lion rushed out.


    It was a prefecture-level martial arts. Under the urging of spiritual vision, it turned out that there was only a fist between the two arms. From the moment of the final culling, it suddenly zoomed in, flying across the sky like a majestic lion and rushing forward.


    "Ronal!"


    The spirit of the lion is condensed, true to life, and the process of rushing towards Ye Hao, roaring in the sky,


    "After opening the Lingmai map, the power of martial arts has indeed increased a lot."


    Looking at the coming lion, Ye Hao was secretly surprised. If he launched an offense a few days ago, he might not be able to shake it.


    At this age, Miaofeng''s strike is indeed creepy. This is no longer a simple release of power. Through the use of mental power, the power of martial arts is activated in all aspects. There is no way to fight it with the usual physical violence.


    However, today''s Ye Hao has also opened the body''s mental pulse map, the limit of the nine meridians, and at this moment, the speed of the spirit is showing an extremely terrifying effect.


    Like before, Ye Hao was just a touch of the soul. The majestic spirit was instantly condensed between his two fingers, the sharp red visible to the naked eye, and instantly jumped to the fingertips.


    "The spirit has been beheaded!"


    He didn''t have a sword in his hand, but there were more sword rainbows between Ye Hao''s fingers than any ordinary sword. His figure disappeared in the same place like a ghost, a virtual shadow swept out from it, directly crossing the lion''s chest, and moving the sword rainbow between the fingers. It is too fast to catch with the naked eye.


    "Pumping" accompanied by the main character between Jianhong''s fingers, the majestic lion collapsed instantly like a chaotic sword cut from the abdomen.


    "Wow!" Then, Jian Ying quickly drew out, smoothly and neatly across Miao Feng''s arm.


    "Humph!"


    Not only did Ye Hao easily disarm Miao Feng''s powerful martial arts, but one arm should be broken with the moment of a stampede, weapon decisive, and sword shadow.


    "" Miaofeng screamed, reaching the extreme in his horrified eyes, "No." Don''t kill me! "


    The most powerful martial arts of the Miao nationality has fallen to this point, and Miao Feng pales with fright.


    "Wow!"


    However, Ye Hao''s eyes were full of indifference, and there was no unnecessary nonsense. At the moment Miao Feng turned around to escape, rows of bodies with broken arms broke in front of him, lying in a pool of blood. in. "Is this an innate essence? The divine power of the Lingwu Kingdom is so terrifying. It seems to be in the fusion of martial arts, which contains the law of order."


    After slaying Miao Feng, Ye Hao bent his fingers and grabbed the dry bag on the front corpse. Then he turned around and left slowly, secretly surprised by his performance.


    Obviously it is only martial arts at the human level, but now he has played a role, but the power has always been extraordinary, it is not only the power increase after the operation of power, but also vaguely, there is an invisible force to control them. "

 Chapter 962： trust

    "Well, if you don''t ask her why she is in such a big trouble, why don''t you just pass it on to others?" This is what puzzles Li Xuan. Who should turn around and why should such a procedure be necessary? ?


    "This" Li Hui was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said, "I didn''t really ask. Her reputation has always been very good. I didn''t expect to make such a big mistake this time."


    This allows people to say what is good for him. If he can transfer money on the Internet, doesn''t he know how to call, then turn around, and then confirm that a phone call can solve the problem. In fact, it is three rounds of transfers of more than 600,000 yuan? Thanks to the rest of the world, Li Hui may lose even more.


    "Well, I know about it. I want to talk to your ex-wife now. You call her and I will talk to her again."


    When asked to talk to Wang Jianmin, Li Hui smiled bitterly and took out his mobile phone and said: "Police officer, my ex-wife has put my number on the blacklist now and can''t speak."


    Li Xuan was dumbfounded, and then shook his head with a wry smile, vaguely feeling that this matter was not that simple. How could it sound like a carefully planned fraud? Li Xuan took Wang Xue''s phone number in America. When Li Hui said that his ex-wife was called Wang Xue, Li Xuan obviously left a little behind, and he couldn''t help but think of the girl who went abroad for further study. How has she been in another country after so many days?


    "Director Wang, Director Wang." Li Hui already knew that this young-looking young man was an administrative executive of the Ganchengzi police station. He was involuntarily cautious in his speech. He just saw that Li Xuan was suddenly a little confused and couldn''t help but yelled again.


    "Ah? Oh, I''m sorry." Li Xuan recalled from his longing, shook his head apologetically, and then dialed Wang Xue''s phone. The phone rang two or three times, and a tired voice came from the other side.


    "Hey, who are you looking for?" "I''m sorry, are you Miss Wang Xue?" Li Xuan heard the other''s voice irritably, and his voice became cautious.


    "It''s me, who are you?" Wang Xue asked cautiously on the other end of the phone.


    Hello, I¡¯m the director of Yanjing Ganzi Police Station, and my name is Wang...


    Before Li Xuan introduced himself, there was a sudden "beep" on the phone, which made Li Xuan immediately remove the phone from his ear. Sure enough, it showed that the phone was hung up.


    What happened here? Li Xuan looked at the phone with tears streaming down his face and looked at Li Hui. He couldn''t help shaking his head. "Your ex-wife seems to be harassed by you," he said. "If you don''t report safety, you will be too cheap."


    An awkward expression appeared on Li Hui''s face, and he explained helplessly: "I can''t do this. After all, she cheated away with so much money. I can''t find her who I found."


    I understand this idea, but Li Hui''s method should not be promoted. There are so many security guards. If you don''t look for it, you have to call yourself and want to get the money back, if you can get the money back by yourself. What else is there to manage?


    "Again, if there is no conclusive evidence, your behavior is called harassment. If your ex-wife reports security, you are likely to be locked up."


    After Li Xuan finished speaking, according to the phone number Li Hui just dialed back, the call did not hang up, but the other party''s attitude became more and more arrogant.


    "How many times have I told you what you want to do? I didn''t take the money. I lost it. Why don''t you believe me? What do you want me to do?"


    The phone was just answered, and Li Xuan didn''t wait for Li Xuan to speak. The other party''s nagging was one sentence after another. It is conceivable that this has caused Wang Xue a lot of trouble, otherwise she would not even be polite.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Wang Xue. I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you. I just need to ask you according to the procedure, so please forgive me."


    "Are you really Anguan?" Wang Xue asked carefully.


    "Yes, I am indeed a security guard. I am the person in charge of the Ganchengzi police station. I called Li Xuan. Just now a gentleman named Li Hui came to our station and told us that he had been arrested three times last time. You cheated 650,000 yuan. I want to ask. Did you do it yourself?"


    Wang Xue still trusted An Guan very much, and sighed and said, "Comrade An Guan, I am so wronged. You will find out that mine has been lost. I have retrieved my password several times." But I couldn''t find it at all. , I don¡¯t know how those people did it. I actually changed my registration information. "


    As for Wang Jianmin''s words, Li Xuan was confident in his heart. He just believed that this was one thing, but what he wanted to prove was another. Li Xuan hesitated for a while and said, "Miss Wang, don''t worry about it." Do you have any evidence to prove your behavior, or can you provide your whereabouts from 7 to 12 the night before? "


    "This" Wang Xue hesitated for a while, then thought about it and said: "There should be a reply in my mailbox. Except for my friend and I went to dinner the night before, my friend can prove it to me."


    "Well, can you sort these things and send them to me by mailbox? My mailbox is." Li Xuan told Wang Xuehou''s mailbox, and the phone hung up.

 Chapter 963： expect

    Mr. Shen, let us go, we don''t want to be like this either! "


    "Mr. Shen forgave his life."


    Seeing the fragments in Qingmu Pai''s hand, Yang Zhisan''s face was ashen, full of fear, and he begged for mercy.


    "Kill it, the white-eyed wolf has nothing to say." Ye Hao ignored the three people at all. In the faint words, there is a creepy feeling.


    These three people, Wei Hao and Yan Kuan, were already angry and a little scared after hearing this. The young man in front of him looked only fifteen to six years old, but his methods and nature were chilling. If anyone becomes his enemy, it will be a great sadness.


    However, Wei Hao and others were by no means kind-hearted people. They fell with a knife in their hands. In the despair of Yang Zhi''s three eyes, it turned out to be them.


    "Mr. Shen, don''t thank me, this is a sign!"


    There were only four people left in the clearing. Wei Hao''s eyes flashed for a few breaths, and finally bit his teeth, took out the white jade seam, and handed it to Ye Hao in front of him.


    "White" Ye Hao glanced at the jade in Wei Hao''s hand, and shook his head calmly: "I don''t need this, you keep it for yourself!"


    Wei Hao''s words, Zhang wanted to say something, but in the end he swallowed it back.


    The white token is to become the certificate of Luo Yunzong''s registered disciple. In their eyes, it is regarded as a treasure, but in front of this young man, it seems to be the same thing.


    "That night, I was really unmoved. How could a person so close to His Royal Highness be an ordinary person?" Watching the young man turn around to pack his trophies, a complicated color appeared in Wei Hao''s eyes, and he was inexplicable. Sighed.


    The strength of this former Ye Hao gave him the illusion that he could only look up. It felt like he had heard of the miracle of the princess a few days ago.


    "If you need it, you can follow me to meet that little girl." Before leaving, Ye Hao murmured softly.


    Although these three people are now out of danger, with such a hot potato, the next one must be a fierce and ordinary young Junjie. He may not care, but since Wei Hao is the son of Weicheng, some Ye Hao is very Hard to ignore.


    For General Wei Lingxiao, who had worked for a lifetime, Ye Hao had also vaguely heard his father mention in the desert before that there seemed to be some friendship between the two.


    Therefore, even if there was some discomfort between Yecheng''s house that night, Ye Hao didn''t want to worry, he was not the kind of person who likes to drill corners.


    Wei Hao and the three were not only surprised by what he said, but were also full of ecstasy.


    In fact, as early as when Ye Hao showed terrifying power, the three had similar ideas.


    Today, the battle of the eight barren mountains is particularly cruel, with symbolic things emerging in endlessly. Many people fight for this kind of thing. Even if Wei Hao is so conceited, he will not have enough confidence to maintain his trust.


    In this case, the wisest thing to do is to climb a big tree and be protected. Although there is only Ye Hao at present, among the eight sacred mountains, there are almost no rivals among the young handsome men. For the three of them, this determination is an intimate amulet.


    However, thinking of the attitude towards the former that night, the three Wei Hao couldn''t help being overjoyed. They have missed an opportunity, and they have not reported that they have too high expectations for this event, fear of rejection and ridicule.


    However, the cynical intentions were not revealed from the young people''s mouths. People knew them very well, afraid that they could not face it, and took the initiative to bring it up.


    "Mr. Shen, I" had an open mind and magnanimous heart, which made Wei Hao red eyes and speechless.


    "Okay, let the past pass. A lot of things should happen these days. I need a guide deep in the mountains. Let''s go!" Ye Hao laughed softly and turned away lightly, not in the least. Too much entanglement in this matter.


    Wei Hao saw the situation and hurried to follow up, his heart was full of guilt and gratitude.


    ¡­


    Soon after Ye Hao and his team left, a circle of ripples spread across the open space near the open space. Immediately, the silhouettes of several old people slowly emerged from the ripples.


    "The boy was so cruel and ruthless. He cleanly killed dozens of handsome young men and women with his hands."


    Looking at the mess in front of him, it was Elder Moji''s fixed strength, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    At this time, in front of them, the ground was covered with corpses, and many young and handsome people were still poisoning them with fear and resentment before they died.

 Chapter 964： problem

    "Oh, this boy is really a terrible mess, but this kind of mentality is very suitable for fighting for hegemony in the spiritual realm with ten thousand geniuses!" The old man Wu Qingfeng couldn''t help inhaling the coolness. Even they had seen this scene, and it was inevitable. Touching.


    For peers and practitioners, this is not surprising, because they are so cold and ferocious that it is difficult to imagine a boy in his 50s or 60s.


    "Indeed, the cruel competition in the land of the spiritual region is far more than ten million times that of Kyushu. In this son''s body, the spirit of Musk can still survive the process of chasing ferocious beasts. Only this point is enough. It proves that this boy has good survivability. If you can grow up, it is very promising to compete with those powerful creatures in the spiritual realm."


    An old man in linen took a seven-story pagoda, walked slowly forward, staring at the direction where Ye Hao and his companions were leaving, thinking: "The way that the kid opened the weapon was too simple. Now." I can see if he really has the inner details of his mental state. If this is the case, we Luo Yunzong may have found two treasures at the same time. "


    "When I return to the door of the clan in the future, I ask a certain clan leader to stand up and find out that the essence of the Lingwu Kingdom is not something I can see," the old man smiled and caressed, his old man with a pensive face. look. He couldn''t help but sighed and said, "But for the little girl that day, the current situation could be a little bad."


    "I don''t know there are so many terrifying geniuses secretly trying to kill her. Maybe we should remind the boy that they are one of them." The old man Wu Qingfeng walked out, frowning. "In addition, the old man always finds the group of people chasing her a bit weird. What''s wrong with him? The old man is speechless."


    "Oh, you two old people, is this also the heart of love? But I still don¡¯t intervene in this matter. After all, there are rules. During the exam, we cannot interfere in all struggles between the younger generation. Violators can be monitored from the side!"


    The old man holding the seven-story tower smiled and shook his head and said: "The power of the pearl in the palm of the North Wind Hou family, even if compared with those born young creatures in the spiritual realm, will not give way. Let alone Yunzhou. I''m afraid. I''m looking at the land of Kyushu. "In the same generation, no one can fight her, and those who hide themselves may not be a real threat to them! "


    "I think it''s better to be careful. That girl is the object of the patriarch and the master. The proud daughter is very important to us these days, Luo Yunzong. This is about future prosperity and there must be no mistakes!" Old man Mo Ji''s eyes Is heavy.


    "Well, I really have to be careful about this. If necessary, I can make an exception. As for the current situation, it is not convenient for me to do this for the time being. I want to wait until the girl recovers from the shadow of the taboo, and she will naturally be furious. Died for her Revenge of the followers, besides, that cruel and cruel boy, don¡¯t have to wait for me to worry about it for the time being.¡±


    A gray-haired old man nodded and sighed. The robe with sleeves disappeared again, as if no one had been to the same dense jungle, and the four Ye Hao were also on the road.


    The vast mountains are far beyond the hero''s previous imagination, deep into the mountains, even if you climb a tall tree, there are endless visual experience.


    This made Ye Hao a little anxious. Bawang Mountain is so big that it is difficult to find a group of people in these dazzling deep forests, just like finding a needle in a haystack.


    But as time went by, the ominous feeling in my heart became stronger and stronger. Ye Hao has been thinking about a series of things that happened before. The more he thinks something is wrong, the more he feels that something will happen.


    Along the way, Wei Hao and others obviously noticed the young people''s anxiety. This contradicts the firmness of the young people at that time. It seems that the identity and talent of the princess is unparalleled in the world, and it is especially important in the hearts of young people. It has a subtle influence on the thinking of young people.


    "Senior Brother Shen, you don''t have to worry too much. With the talent of your Highness, there will be no danger..." Wei Hao didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort him.


    "Okay, I hope so." Ye Hao nodded slightly, obviously a somewhat absent-minded person.


    After a long time, Wei Hao''s footsteps seemed to suddenly remember something, and a happy eye appeared.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao realized, and stopped, looking at the former''s request.


    "I seem to have a rough map of Bawang Mountain. My father bought it for me with a lot of money, and I almost forgot it!" Wei Hao said happily, so he turned his wrist around and moved away from the dry Kun. A mottled animal skin map was pulled out of the bag.


    "Oh? Open it!" Once Ye Hao''s eyes gathered, a happy color appeared on his eyebrows.


    The terrain of these mountains is complex, with towering old trees, blocking the light, and it is easy to get lost. If there is a map, it will undoubtedly be convenient.

 Chapter 965： Travel expenses

    Wei Hao had no ink, so he hid the map directly on the ground, then squatted and began to study very carefully.


    After a while, Wei Hao''s eyes were filled with joy, and he shouted: "I found it, we should be in this place now!"


    As he said, Wei Hao pointed to a triangular jungle area on the hidden map, which was very similar to what they had explored just now, and it should be everywhere.


    Then he looked at the animal skin map and looked up at Ye Hao. "Brother Shen, there is a barren village near here," he said. "Maybe we can go there and have a look."


    "A barren village?"


    Ye Hao''s face showed a color of surprise. These eight wasteland mountains are full of shamelessness. How can there be a village in the mountains?


    "Well," Wei Hao explained, "This is not a habitable village. This is what Luo Yunzong built when he opened up this land as a test site. These barren villages are located in every area of ??Bawang Mountain. The underground of the village. The strongman of Luo Yunzong arranged a powerful array to prevent the powerful animals in the mountains from approaching. In a sense, it can be called a safe area of ??Bawang Mountain, where a large number of people gather Take refuge there for 12 hours."


    Oh,


    Ye Hao nodded, and immediately understood what Wei Hao meant. He believed that it could prevent the invasion of different animals in special areas. Whether it is resting or escaping from hunting animals, it is an excellent choice. In the Bahuang Mountains, it can naturally be hot.


    At this point, the selection work has been going on for more than ten days, and the place must be overcrowded, and the barren village is undoubtedly the best place to check news about Xiao Ni and her party.


    "How far is the nearest deserted village to us?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly after thinking.


    "Almost a hundred miles, at our current speed, we should be able to get there before dark!" Wei Hao replied.


    "Well, it''s not too late, let''s go!"


    With relevant clues, Ye Hao''s anxiety immediately calmed down a lot of eyes and led Wei Hao to the nearest mountain village.


    ¡­


    About two hours later, according to the map, the four Ye Haos were gradually not far from the nearest wasteland.


    "stop!"


    But when I was about to set foot on the mountain road leading to the barren village, suddenly, a group of people, nearly twenty teenagers. Out of the forest, the four stopped.


    This group of people are young handsome men who participated in the draft this time. They come from all directions in Yunzhou, but at present, between words and deeds, there is a taste of thieves.


    The young short-haired green shirt on his head is also the first time that he has hostile eyes. Behind him, Ye Hao and Wei Hao''s chest swept up, and the pupils in his eyes were burning.


    "Why, do you want to pay the toll?" Ye Hao''s face was very calm. With his current appearance, he wouldn''t be frightened by these little thieves who emerged from nowhere.


    "Oh, yes, as long as the boy''s sincerity is given, the four of you will naturally be able to safely enter the wasteland of the village."


    A smile appeared on the young face of the short-haired green shirt, which seemed to "know" and appreciate Ye Hao.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t bother to look at him, and looked a little curious and said to Wei Hao: "How does that guy know that you have a mark?"


    "This" Wei Hao''s face was bitter and helpless. He said, "Senior Brother Shen, you don''t know, every sign behind a person starts to emit an invisible wave." In the ears of everyone within ten miles of a radius, if you listen carefully, you can feel To it! "


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded, sobbing in his heart. He was absent-minded all the way, being so close to Wei Hao, he didn''t notice the abnormality of the white jade in the back of his body. At this time, he listened with all his attention, and he could sing a golden song The sound echoed in my ears.


    This kind of sound is very special and seems to be illusory, but people can easily perceive the position of the sound. These strange fluctuations undoubtedly make the choice more difficult. The younger generation who participated in the selection, even if they are lucky enough to get a symbolic thing, are willing to seize the opportunity to hide it. Most of them will not work and can only be defended by hard power.


    "Oh, more importantly, at night, this kind of fluctuation will attract ferocious beasts to fight for it, and in this mountain range, this is a terrible thing!" Wei Hao sighed, and at this time, like Ye Hao, He couldn''t help but think of his companions. He died in pain. To be precise, those people were the harm in this matter....


    But on one side, the two people talked desperately about the well-known problems there. The faces of the blue shirt youth and the others suddenly darkened, and a powerful anger filled their hearts.

 Chapter 966： hair

    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to notice the bitterness on Wei Hao¡¯s face, patted the latter¡¯s shoulder in front of everyone, comforted him and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad. From then on, everything is yours, who Can''t grab it either!"


    In this sentence, Wei Hao and his two companions are both red-eyed and warm-hearted. You can hear the youth green shirt and other people''s ears, but this is another taste.


    Is this guy trying to irritate them?


    "Child, you look like a burden!" The young face in the green shirt was ugly. Looking at Ye Hao''s eyes, there was a cold feeling permeated.


    Feeling the bad eyes of these people, Ye Hao''s eyes also slowly dropped. Since the spring spirit was arrested, what he hates most in this life is that a person looks at himself with that kind of hostile eyes.


    "kill!"


    Suddenly, the young man moved a bit, perhaps because he noticed the dangerous smell from Ye Hao. When there was no sign, he drank a cup loudly. A dozen darts gave off a faint light, and suddenly shot at Ye Hao. arms.


    More than a dozen darts are not a mental device, emitting a faint light, but a blood-stained throat. At this time, the young green shirt ran out of all the psychic shots, and the tone was like a group of poisonous snakes coming out of the hole.


    "Woo"


    Poison darts are fast and can''t be caught by the naked eye. There are mental fluctuations in them, and there are spiritual attacks. These despicable methods, if ordinary monks with a blood environment of 9 or even 10 layers, are easily attacked.


    But this time, when the youth in the green shirt kicked on the iron plate, Ye Hao saw a little cold star about to shoot, disdain to snort, and immediately waved his sleeves and took it all into his hands.


    "Ha! Gosh, that poison dart is Mulan python venom, you admit it was planted!"


    Seeing more than a dozen poison darts all in the lens holding the boy under the green shirt, his pupils shrank slightly, but he quickly laughed complacently.


    "really?"


    Ye Hao smiled coldly and glanced at the poison dart in his hand. The venom on the blade did erode his palm, but no one noticed that the venom had not penetrated into the flesh, and it was immediately in the red light of the palm''s skin. More than ten blades of the Mulan Python that disappeared cleanly poisoned the darts. Although Qingyi Youth ran full of energy, it was finally put down by Ye Hao.


    This kind of writing, even if there are a large number of youths in the green shirts, there are corners of the eye, knowing that they have encountered a big stubble, and the three of Wei Hao are relatively calm. After all, they have seen Ye Hao''s previous terrorist methods!


    However, although Ye Hao''s behavior was startling, even the poison darts secretly launched by the monk in the world of blood could control him. But at this time, the young man in the green shirt and others were not worried at all, the boy was growing up. Even if it was contaminated with the poison of Hopu''s giant python, he didn''t dare to reach out and pick it up. It was a dead end, and they couldn''t be blamed.


    The three of Lian Weihao even felt very tight when they heard the words "Mulan python venom" spit out from laughter, his face changed, and he was sweating for Ye Hao.


    "Brother Shen, quickly throw away the poison dart. The poison of the Magnolia giant python is difficult to dissolve even the Gangren, so immediately seal the meridian on the arm!" Wei Hao reminded nervously, he knew it was not good, what those people meant It was an evil intention to extinguish the poisonous arrow on the huge poison of that powerful elven beast. Ye Hao hadn''t noticed it at present, and it was very likely that he would suffer a great loss.


    "Ha! Recently, Hopu''s giant python''s poison can penetrate the blood in one breath. The boy is still holding a poison dart. Even if he immediately cuts his hair off his arm, he will not be able to save it. This is your ungratefulness. The ending, dare to provoke me to wait!"


    There is a joke in the eyes of the young man in the green shirt, his previous worries have been eliminated, it is difficult for him to collect the venom of the Mulan python.


    He was supposed to deal with some geniuses in the mountains, but now, he felt the dangerous smell on the boy, so he didn''t hide it anymore.


    Now the boy was contaminated with venom. Although he felt a little desolate and pitying, the big rock on his chest finally relaxed.


    "Mulan Python Venom"


    Ye Hao still had a poison dart in his hand, and there were some subtle thrillers in his heart. He was also very grateful that he had reached the point of being flesh and blood. Otherwise, the mistake he just made, at least one of his arms, must be abolished.


    What I want to say is that a young man with short hair in a green shirt is not only meticulous in his heart, but also malicious in his heart. He can actually perceive the threat he poses, and the attack is so simple and cold that if ordinary monks in the world encounter it in a pool of blood, they are determined to have a big somersault!

 Chapter 967： forest

    When the young man in the green shirt heard this, he thought that this guy was really afraid of waiting for the owner. He couldn''t help feeling happy. At the same time, there was a faint smirk between his eyebrows, and he subconsciously said: "His Royal Highness Lu Shaohou is now in a nearby deserted village. , It has been taken over by His Highness and has become a temporary residence for His Highness. If you stop, my friend, I can introduce you and become a friend of His Highness. "This is of great benefit to you! "


    When he said this, the fear in the young blue shirt and his party''s heart had faded. They were too scared before, and they almost forgot that there was Lu Shaohou''s backing behind them. Now, I think, in their eyes, this guy with extreme power is terrible. There should be some restraint, it is impossible to kill people like just now.


    Even, the heart of youth has already begun to calculate, but Ye Hao''s power makes his heart hate, he dare not say angry at this time, he is thinking, can tell the boy to the barren village first, and then.


    Thinking of this, the pupils of the Qingshan boy were deep and a little chilly. A dozen powerful followers were killed. He has lost the symbol of fighting alone on the mountain. This is a huge hatred and cannot be reported!


    On the other hand, Wei Hao frowned upon hearing the young man''s words. Although he hated that guy''s dog-raising behavior, he still stood up and looked at Ye Hao heavily. "Brother Shen, that barren village nearby," he said. I''m afraid we can''t go anywhere now! "


    "Why?" Ye Hao was thinking about this. Hearing Wei Hao''s voice, he raised his head happily.


    "Brother Shen, you don''t know anything. On the mountain in the 1980s, there is the Sanping City League. They are all led by several representatives of the Seven Princes. They have won many talents from all over the world."


    Wei Hao¡¯s face was serious, and he sincerely explained to him: ¡°One of a large number of people, with the head of Panxi Valley, Duan Linxi as his home, has formed a strong lineup of the Love Alliance, and Lu Wenhao is a Luo One of the key figures in the "Fu League"!"


    "Oh, Duan Linxi, who is not a man or a woman, is also in the barren village nearby?" Ye Hao showed a surprised expression on his face, Tao.


    "Ah, there is no such thing. By now, the young master of the Duan family should have gone to the mountains to find a big opportunity."


    Wei Hao''s face was a bit awkward. He didn''t think everyone in the whole mountain was talking about the color of Duan Jiaxie. But in this guy''s mouth, he was described as having no man and no woman. However, Wei Hao said truthfully: "Duan Linxi and others are not here." But the main characters of these three alliances are now following hundreds of followers no matter where they go. I am worried if we are here. When I run away. "


    So far, Wei Hao has not said anything. He believed that Ye Hao had understood what he meant. The so-called double punch is on the enemy''s four hands. Now this barren village has been taken over by Lu Wenhao, the lineup around the owner is very terrible. There is no doubt that it is unwise for them to form a beam with each other and go to the barren village.


    Wei Hao doesn''t think it needs to be too clear.


    However, what Wei Hao did not expect was that after Ye Hao listened, he smiled faintly: "It''s no harm, it''s going to get dark, we have to find a place to settle..."


    Ye Hao smiled and turned his eyes to the young man in the green shirt, and said, "I think when this brother gets there, he shouldn''t return his resentment with virtue, right?"


    "Haha, brother, where is this? I don''t know if I don''t play. I used to be offended by my younger brother. Friends will ignore the past. We are naturally willing to be friends with you!" The young man in the green shirt was not witty.


    But in his heart, he had already got a happy flower, with a sneer and venom in his heart, but due to Ye Hao''s power, he didn''t dare to show a too obvious expression on his face.


    "Brother Shen, this is." After seeing the unexpected "reconciliation" between the two parties, Wei Hao immediately revealed his eagerness and wanted to remind Ye Hao to point out the key.


    "Oh, nothing, there are many friends, and there are many ways."


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Ye Hao waved his hand gently, but at the same time, an indifferent voice was inserted into Wei Hao''s ear: "The mark on your map is too vague." It is difficult to find the intersecting mountains and forests. The location of the barren village. Let us find a guide for those who think they are smart. It''s time to kill it! "


    Seeing the indifferent voice coming from his ears, Wei Hao''s pupils shrank slightly, a little surprised. He looks as young as a young man.


    Then, under the diligent guidance of the young man and his party members, the group began to walk towards the nearby barren village. The sky gradually darkened, the moonlight swayed in the deep mountains and woods, and a group of people quickly passed through the woods.

 Chapter 968： happy

    Brother Shen, let''s hurry up. There are many strange animals on the mountain at night. It is very dangerous to walk around at night. We are really safe when we reach the barren village! "


    Mangreen, although a group of people walked ahead very quickly, the young Fu Tai couldn''t help urging the four of Ye Hao.


    Fu Tai is also a talented young man from a big family. He is not an idiot, he knows the strange nature of this matter. Although he didn''t know where the courage of this young man came from and he returned to the wasteland, Fu Tai still felt his own tricks. It may have been discovered by the other side.


    At present, Fu Tai and several of his followers are afraid that the little boy will be chopped clean by a sudden storm. Many people are sweating and eager to return to the barren village as soon as possible.


    Fu Tai said just now that it really came from the heart, because they are really safe only when they get back there, but. This security measure does not include four people who do not know where they come from.


    "Well, it''s getting colder and colder, let''s hurry up." Ye Hao kept looking forward, his face was plain, as if he hadn''t noticed the unusualness of Fu Tai and his party, and was always calm.


    "Not far away, the wasteland is on that plain!"


    His leisure is undoubtedly Fu Tai''s getting closer and closer. The latter points in a direction of the distant mountain forest, and his thin smile is being forced to calm down.


    This scene fell behind the eyes of the three Wei Hao and couldn''t help but want to laugh. In fact, they didn''t understand why Ye Hao played fake games with these guys and played so hard.


    However, with the pace of progress, Wei Hao''s heart is still a little worried. They believe that Ye Hao must have enough self-confidence if he dares to go deep into the tiger, only.... Thinking of the barren village led by Lu Wenhao, the three of them were still a little uncomfortable, worried that Ye Hao could not cope with the situation beyond imagination.


    Moreover, in the process, Wei Hao''s three people also vaguely realized some strange things. There seems to be some contradiction between Ye Hao and Lu Shaohou. This is not to say that this young man really wants to sleep, but that he is going to collect debts.


    ¡­


    The deep area of ??Wuguling in the vast plain located in the depths of Bawang Mountain is particularly eye-catching among the deep mountains and forests. Around the plain, there is a village about half a mile old. The houses around it are made of vegetation and trees, and I look forward to its arrival. Obviously very old.


    At this time, the night was quiet. In the barren village, the atmosphere was very lively, there were bonfires everywhere, and a large number of handsome young men gathered in every corner of the village.


    At the head of the village, a group of people, about 40 or 50 people, came from a path in a barren forest. Many of them are dying. Obviously, they had just been killed and most of them were seriously injured.


    This is a group of young handsome men from troops near the hot desert in Yunzhou. This team is not as big as the alliance of big cities and secondary cities. From the beginning, there were only 70 or 80 people.


    They were lucky to land near a deep mountain, but the attack a few days ago did not cause much damage to them.


    However, the good luck ended a few hours ago, when a lonely lion suddenly jumped out on the road, strong and without horses, and killed their team in a piecemeal manner. Many people were even more directly buried in the belly of this lonely lion, leading this young cave. It is not easy to get other team members out of danger.


    At this time, a group of people saw a legendary safe area in the distance, they were all happy and rushed to the village.

 Chapter 969： mark

    You guys are about to stop, this barren village has been taken over by our Lu Shaohou, if you want to enter this village, you have to pay 50 pounds per person! "


    Just when they were about to walk into this barren village, at the corner of the village, more than thirty tall teenagers suddenly stopped.


    "Everyone has fifty friends? Why?" I heard that these people prevented them from asking the monk''s precious elixir, and it was also a blackmail from the lion''s mouth. The hole in the head was suddenly filled with angry eyes.


    "Well! Just because this is the territory of our Rover Alliance, His Royal Highness Lu Shaohou personally guards here, is there any problem?"


    A young man in black, about seventeen to eight years old, walked forward slowly, with a joke in his eyes, and looked lazily at Void. "You can also choose not to do it," he sneered. "In that case, you can go back to where you want to go, and the road won''t work!"


    "you!"


    Maokong and the others heard it and almost got angry again.


    Today''s Bau Mountain is the battlefield for all the young Yunzhou generations. They make money here and occupy a safe area that provides one night''s life for everyone. This is mean and despicable.


    However, after hearing a few words from the "Rover Alliance", the reluctance in the eyes of Maokong and others quickly turned into a trace of fear.


    One by one, they were angry and wanted to start, but they were afraid to anger the Rover League, which was now in the middle of the Eight Desolate Mountains, and did not dare to speak angrily.


    Seeing a group of people who are so suffocated with red faces, the black boy''s eyes are getting richer and richer, and no one dares to resist the wonderful feeling of enjoying.


    "Well, if you can''t get enough money, you can exchange it with a token. White tokens can be exchanged for 500 here. If you have purple tokens, you can exchange two thousand!"


    The black boy smiled mischievously, and the rows of people with eyes in the hole kept sweeping around, like a hungry man staring at a naked beauty without clothes.


    "Okay! Let you pick up the pill!"


    Being stared by the black youth with that kind of hot eyes, the pores and the followers behind them are all a tight heart. As a leader, the pores hurriedly answered, although the voice is full of suffocation and nonsense. Willingly.


    There are actually two white marks on them, but they both fought for their old lives and paid a huge price, and they could never be handed over easily.


    As for the price that the young man in black said, after hearing these words, Maokong and others wanted to scold his mother, five hundred white coins and two thousand purple coins.


    Fuck


    Can you be more shameless?


    Although Mao Kong and other people have been hiding their time, not alliances, nor fools, although Bawang Mountain today is full of dangers, some people are selling gifts.


    The kind of person refers to the powerful and influential people who have obtained redundant promises and want to exchange the excess for some gathered spirit pills, or those of average strength who are lucky to get the treasure, are not afraid of death to defend, and are forced to give up. Reluctantly sell to others.


    But no matter what, the price is extremely high. A white jade that can become a disciple outside Luo Yunzong''s sect needs to have at least the spirit pill, the symbol of purple, there is no market if there is a price, and Mount Everest may not be bought for tens of thousands.


    In this context, what is the difference between what these people say at such an outrageous price? What is the difference between blackmail and blackmail?

 Chapter 970： royal

    However, despite their extreme anger, the poor still barely endured bad breath. The situation is more serious than that of the people. At present, they can''t compete with these bandits at all, even if it is to remain symbolic, they can''t compete with them in the first place. Maori had to do unreasonable things for the people in the team and promised to pay for Zhu Lingdan''s money.


    After the team members heard the words of dozens of people, they also understood the difficulty of pores. Without saying much, a group of people gathered together and began to piece together enough people to enter Zhulingdan Village.


    It was late, many of them were injured, and they were no longer suitable to go to the barren mountains. The fluctuation of white currency greatly increased their risk of going out, and no one dared to take this risk.


    However, after counting the rest, the pores and other people''s faces suddenly became a little difficult to look.


    They now total 52 people, and according to the demands of the villains, they must pay 2,600.


    This is not a small number. At the time, they could hardly bear it, but they consumed a lot of battles and battles in the past few days, emptied everyone''s dry bags, and finally completed 2,300.


    It''s a far cry from the demands of these villains, and there is still a long way to go!


    Finally, Dong hardened his scalp, took out a dry Kuhn bag, gathered all the people in the house, and looked at the young man in black, biting his teeth. "We only have 2,300," he said, "for our large sum." Just give me a discount! "


    When I said this, my pores were gone, and I wanted to give myself a shaving headset!


    No matter what he says, he is also a genius child. He came from a middle sect near the scorching sun desert. On weekdays, his status would be too low, but for the time being, for the overall benefit of the team, this is For the overall benefit of the team. He had to put aside the name of the genius for now and bowed his head to plead.


    "Boss!"


    Behind the pores, a group of people''s eyes were red, and a few strong teenagers even rioted between the fence between their arms, with their fists clenched.


    For any young handsome person, this is a huge shame, now. Such humiliation can only be borne by their boss.


    "Stop talking, shut up!" The pores roared, and his heart was full of sadness, and there seemed to be a bad breath blocked in his throat, and he felt uncomfortable.


    "Oh, this is a very touching scene."


    However, at this time, a very discordant voice suddenly came from the barren village.


    A strong young man with hair and hair and a group of people walked over slowly. This young man is Wu Hou Shen''s third son, and now the ruler of this desert village is Lu Wenhao.


    As a descendant of the royal family, wherever he goes, Lu Wenhao will be followed like a star on the moon. Although he is not as prominent as the despicable Sun Moon Island, he is loved by thousands of people in the back office and his family. However, as a descendant of the king, at this time Rubenhao''s followers also had a huge lineup, only on a whim, followed by more than 100 handsome young men.


    Among these people, Refinery He Ying is also in the column, and there are two familiar figures among them.


    Because most of the followers were in the team, they were killed by Dantai Wanning and others at night. At this time, Li Xiang and Chen Lin also joined Lu Wenhao''s camp.


    With good power, the two of him here are therefore less important than the Lord. A few days ago, Xiang Li and Chen Lin had already sought refuge in Lu Wenhao.

 Chapter 971： Close to

    Full of pride. Then, he followed Lu Wenhao to the village chief, scanning pores and other people¡¯s eyes contemptuously. "What''s the use of winning sympathy?" If you can''t get enough of it, you will use a token to offset it. it. Why force yourself to wear rags! "


    At this time, potholes broke out, and if the boy in black suffocated them before, the sick cat would be a naked insult.


    These mean people, even if they don''t know the enemy, the pores and other people are willing to fight with them, washing away everything with blood.


    "Haha, don''t be dissatisfied, He Ying''er was wrong and couldn''t take out the panacea, everything is nonsense!" Heizi sneered at this time. Between words, there is no shortage of flatter He Ying.


    "Yes. Since we can''t get rid of it, then go back to the mountain and go with the wild animals!"


    "Why pretend to be poor when you get a sum of money?"


    "Well, you''d better hand it over. This is not something you can have. This is something your Highness protects you from."


    When the black-clothed man''s voice dropped, Lu Wenhao''s other followers also said every word with the same meanness, so that there was no room for ridicule.


    Now, in this camp, Lu Wenhao and Ying, the refinery, have undoubtedly become the absolute core. Many followers always pursue these two people in various ways, because if they can get close to each other, the benefits are unimaginable.


    "Lu Shaohou, 2300-year-old Zhu Lingdan, has always been our limit. Do you really want to do such a desperate thing?" In the mockery of a group of people, the eyes of the pores have turned red, but there is still something in his heart. The last glimmer of hope, his eyes turned to the princes of the sons of God, hoping that these princes could come out of their families. Don''t be as ruthless as those guys.


    "Oh, this is not the feeling of the young master, but what they said is right. This is a rule made by all of us. No one can break it!"


    Wenhao Lu had a faint smile on his face, but every word he said was the whiteness of the pores'' hopes, and so on.


    In a short while, people in the barren village walked around, surrounded by people around. There were thousands of people here temporarily fleeing the attack and killing of the night beasts. At this time, many people looked at the pores. Lines and eyes are the color of sympathy.


    They are all experienced. Earlier, they were also squeezed by Lu Wenhao. Unfortunately, in the camp near Lu Shaohou, this well has become an existence that no one dares to challenge him. Most of them can only admit their misfortune. At this time, seeing the difficulties of the hole and the line, some rabbits couldn''t help feeling sad.


    just. In the end, no one stood up and said more. Don''t say that the other party is a competitor. Even if they have that heart, they have no ability to make a difference. In the eyes of many people, pores and others are obediently handing over things that are not easy to kill. It''s already inevitable.


    "Then, stop the ink, and either go away or pay two thousand six hundred Zhu Ling Dan. Don''t block Hawthorn''s eyes at this time. He Ying is obviously a bit unbearable, and the words between them are getting more and more sharp."


    "Fansuo, abide by the rules. If they don''t want to pay enough, tell them to go!" Lu Wenhao''s eyes slowly turned cold, and he turned to the young man in black.

 Chapter 972： the man

    He needs absolute authority in this place, which is unchallengable, and moreover. Before he came, his father Wuhou had warned him that if he wanted to be a truly strong person, he must have enough spiritual pills. Now he has used this opportunity to accumulate a lot of money, and of course he will not let others ruin this path.


    "Yes!" Fan Shuo, a young man in black, nodded respectfully, then looked at Maokong and other people. Obviously not good enough. This is the first time in a few days that someone is afraid to cooperate with them.


    "The rules? I think the nonsense rules are all dogs who make excuses for insatiable greed!"


    At this time, Mao Kong was in the team, and finally someone was so oppressed that he couldn''t bear it. A young man with a big waist stood out, with red eyes and insults.


    "They!" Fan Shuo, a young man in black clothes, became stiff and angry, his eyes full of murderous intentions.


    Yinghe and Lu Wenhao''s eyes were also cold because of the man''s scolding. The latter coldly pointed at the young man with a big waist and said, "If you say something that shouldn''t be said, you have to pay the price, child , You don''t have to go!"


    Mao Kong and the others heard it, suddenly a cold heart, things reached this point, Liangzi had already formed, the team had just walked out of that person''s voice, there was no chance to leave, and wanted to die here.


    All this is because he is oppressed and he does not want to tell the truth.


    "Don''t bear it, boss, fight! These wild dogs are bad and fierce. They would rather die here and fight well than give up their signs in humiliation!" At this time, another teenage boy roared. , Full of hatred.


    "Yes it is!"


    There is no unnecessary nonsense, the pores are swollen and nodded, his face is full of firm intentions.


    He is not stupid because he knows what his companions are worried about. In doing so, even if they leave their former companions, they will retaliate against each other after they leave.


    There is a mark on him, this fact has been revealed, he is innocent.


    Rather than fight to the end, it is better to fall down like a man.


    Behind the pores, seeing Qian nodded angrily. I don''t know why. A group of people breathed a sigh of relief. This can release the anger of anger. At the same time, it is also a bit sad. The boss has already spoken and they can''t come back.


    Just in the humble village, seeing this scene, many young and handsome bystanders have complicated eyes, some shook their heads and sighed, some eyes with pity, things have reached this point, this group of people and horses, Most of the death factors here are here.


    "Haha! Boy, I have to say, you have the guts!"


    The pores made an absolute drinking sound, Lu Wenhao was obviously caught off guard, but after a horrified laugh, facing the less waiting master, he also began to have some plans to kill.


    "Killing! One of them set their example at the entrance of the village." Lu Wenhao''s cold wave, the sound of drinking, and then, a group of followers around, slowly reaching the pores and deceiving the body with others.


    Li Xiang and Chen Lin are one of them. At this time, their faces were indifferent. When they first occupied this wasteland, they did something similar. At that time, many people naively thought that they could compete with them. More people were killed.


    "Oh, it''s lively here."


    But in the pores and other people desperately preparing to fight, suddenly, a faint laughter came, and then the village chief''s grass slowly revealed a figure, as if coming out of nowhere.


    "you?"


    "Why are you?"

 Chapter 973： child

    Ye Hao! "


    "Are you not dead?"


    Lu Wenhao, He Ying, Xiang Li, and Chen Lin made a sound almost at the same time, their faces hardened.


    At this moment, Ye Hao suddenly stood in front of them, and the four of them seemed to have seen a soul. The shock was no less than that of Miao Feng in the valley near him before.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect the four of you to be here." Ye Hao sighed, "This is really a narrow road."


    "Son, you are not the one who died the best, you know, this young master can burn incense and worship Buddha for you these few days, and please God to save you life, Jie..."


    After panicking, soon, Lu Wenhao''s face gradually showed a trace of fire, a strange smile, and his eyes were full of greed.


    Although I can''t guess why this boy survived, he dared to come to his door, but Lu Wenhao has always been too lazy to pay attention to this, and the former Miao Feng, when Ye Hao came back, he thought of the world for the first time Treasures.


    "Grab him, don''t let him run away, there is a black rock fish on him!" He Ying, who stood aside, returned to the spirit of the refinery, shouted frantically, and eagerly stepped forward to grab the man.


    Just like this, it seemed to see a naked woman drooling like hunger and thirst.


    "You idiot!" Lu Wenhao immediately cursed secretly in his heart, but it was too late. In He Ying''s roar, the three words "Black Stone Fish" surrounded those people, and a face changed. Stiff down.


    "Black Rockfish, what?


    "Oh, my goodness, I didn''t misunderstand what you said. There is such a strange thing on that kid!"


    "How is this possible?"


    Everyone is going crazy. Black rock fish is not only delicious for their age, but also means improving their blood quality. These gods, even the children of princes, have red in their eyes. Because it means you can go further in the future, and the benefits will be far-reaching.


    For a while, thousands of people were there, trembling with excitement, and the heat and desire that could no longer be added were indescribable.


    Then tens of thousands of people looked at Ye Hao''s eyes and completely changed. If Lu Wenhao and others were not here, they would have been anxious.


    "His Royal Highness, catch that boy. He killed our people. His friend has a mark on him!"


    At this time, on the other side of the mountain road, Fu Tai and his party quickly rushed to the side, running wildly while loudly excited.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t have a heart. He suddenly disappeared from a group of people and didn¡¯t dare to move. But when he approached the 100-meter wasteland, Fu Tai and his party went crazy. They felt that they finally got rid of their control and could retaliate and hate Fu Taihe His party screamed and ran. The original atmosphere was broken in an instant, and many Ye Hao had just been ready to move the handsome young guys because the faces of a row of people suddenly appeared stagnant.


    After seeing the appearance of those who rushed over, many people were surprised. This Fu Tai and others can be said to be from Lu Wenhao''s camp. Before, they heard that they went out to steal money. How can they be with that boy now?


    Moreover, Fu Taifang was just struggling to run out, and it filled many people with mist.


    "Well! You white-eyed wolves, you are unbelievable.


    At this time, Wei Hao''s three people also rushed over. Although they knew for a long time that Fu Tai''s group of people had hidden evil feelings, when they heard that the person was actually using a sign to stimulate Lu Wenhao, the three of them couldn''t help but become angry. Standing next to Ye Hao staring at those people.

 Chapter 974： resentment

    However, after seeing the situation here, Wei Hao''s three people were absent-minded. At this time, more than two to three hundred people gathered around Lu Wenhao, and no one was weak.


    This is undoubtedly a big disadvantage for the four of them, but because they believe that Ye Hao will not do anything stupid, the three of them will try to get rid of it.


    "I can''t wait to see what you look like. In that case, why hide it and rush to the young master?"


    Ye Hao never saw Fu Tai and others from beginning to end. He doesn''t care about the clown jumping the crossbar. His eyes were cold again. They swept back and forth on Lu Wenhao, Xiang Li, He Ying, Chen Lin and others. They laughed and laughed over and over again.


    "My child, it seems that you are really tired of life!" Lu Wenhao snorted coldly, and Mou Zi meant to kill.


    But he was not a fool. He knew in his heart that this boy came alone and couldn''t rely on fighting at all. Before Ye Hao appeared, he was a little surprised. He felt that the boy''s strength had increased again, and even he did not understand the depth.


    Lu Wenhao thought to himself that he didn''t want to take it lightly.


    "Lu Shaohou, this boy and I have a big enemy, can you give it to me to kill?" At this time, the project, which was already full of resentment poisons, suddenly stood out, demanding the cold war method.


    For many years, Xiangli''s heart has been holding back a trace of resentment. The first large number of soldiers were killed that night, but they lost the courage to continue fighting for trust. Now they depend on others. On the surface of all kinds of compliments to Lu Wenhao, he is always full of resentment.


    Of course, he didn''t want to admit that they wanted everything that night, and now he couldn''t find revenge against the princess. The appearance of Ye Hao undoubtedly made Xiangli see a way to vent his anger.


    For this young man, he wanted to tear the body to pieces at this time. Hate diarrhea!


    "Oh, my son has a grudge against that boy, but in this case, the young master is very happy to be a good person. This boy was handed over to you." Lu Wenhao worried that he could not find anyone to test Ye Hao''s depth. This guy stood up suddenly, which undoubtedly made him secretly happy, and immediately pretended to nod and smile in a very elegant way.


    "Me too!" The charming girl Chen Lin then stood up without hesitation. It turned out that she admired the genius of the project family and the scenery, but now she has fallen to a state of dependence. This makes her crazy and resentful, no less than the project. .


    In fact, she was originally the kind of extremely jealous and privileged girl. That night, she was like a **** and a girl. Although Chen Lin was also very scared, he was even more jealous in his heart. She was jealous of the girl with such a magnificent face, enough to impress Kyushu''s talent.


    In these days, Chen Lin even persuaded Lu Wenhao to deal with Dan Riyue Daoning by various detours. Unfortunately, the waiting master obviously lacks the courage and dare not fight the princess. This makes Chen Lin very angry, but unable to do anything.


    "Well, go, that boy is yours!"


    On the other hand, Lu Wenhao''s face was very happy, just like sharing a prey, he generously "sent" Ye Hao to two people, and the smile on his face became thicker.


    Somehow, he always had an ominous premonition, and felt that the two men would be willing to try the depth of this boy for him, and he was more relieved.


    On the grass at the entrance of the barren village, Ye Hao looked at the vicious faces of a man and a woman, his smile slowly turning into indifference.


    To some extent, it was these two men who brought people to the scene that night, woke them up, delayed their best chance to discover the tide of the beasts, and then fell behind in their escape.

 Chapter 975： finger

    Don''t say that these two people are walking with Lu Wenhao and others, wait, only this kind of resentment is enough to give Ye Hao a hundred reasons for leaving the Internet to kill people!


    "You only know that you can''t escape this time, you are hiding behind a woman!"


    The power stepped closer, his handsome face was full of ferocity at the moment, the family''s witchcraft axe was sacrificed by it, the black light in his hand flickered, and the runes flowed.


    "Kill him" On one side of her body, Chen Lin, the girl showing flowers, has a bitter and cold face. Between her slender fingers, there is a big luminous bead, about a fist, flowing. Rune, which is obviously also a spiritual object.


    At the beginning of using two kinds of weapons, such as writing, even today''s geniuses gather in the mountains, it is rare to see that the murderous intentions of these two Ye Hao have obviously reached the extreme.


    "Just the two of you, it''s not enough!" Ye Hao responded coldly, immediately disappeared, reappeared, and quietly came to the two of them.


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao pointed out that the red flame visible to the naked eye was stirred between his fingers. The flame that was originally like candlelight suddenly rose between his fingers and burned the surrounding air, causing both Nongli and Chen Lin. The sweep of people.


    This kind of blow shocked the monks in this field too much. It was not martial arts skills. It seemed to be an understatement, but it caused a grassland fire and made thousands of young and handsome young people breathe a cool breath.


    How to look at it, it''s like a fierce beast in a powerful force, as if waving a treasure, there is no need to deliberately use martial arts to release a powerful force, this is not a method that border monks can have.


    Xiangli and Chen Lin were also very scared. The flames in front of them blocked everything, sending out a terrible temperature and enveloped them.


    "Break it!"


    "drink!"


    The two men were afraid of hesitation, and hurriedly urged the witch and dusty beads of Tianzhu Kingdom to do their best.


    "boom!"


    "Wow!"


    The two pieces of spirit that flowed, under the impulse of two people, both exerted a powerful force. Suddenly a cloud was drawn, and then a blue light shot out. Both parties wanted to defeat Ye Hao''s fingers and walk out of the fire cloud.


    "These two people have finally grown up and tried their best." Not far away, Lu Wenhao''s face nodded secretly.


    The fingers of this former Ye Hao also shocked his heart. In this land of Kyushu, such writing is beyond the normal hands of monks. The mediocre finger is like a deduction rule. Even he was secretly surprised by the power of terror. There are some drums in my heart, this guy, if the rumors these days are true, is it a ferocious beast form?


    However, after working hard to activate the mental devices with Li, Chen Lin and Chen Lin, Lu Wenhao also breathed a sigh of relief. The boy''s physique is too strange. If he uses these two pieces, he should be able to suppress them.


    However, the power of Huoyun far exceeded the imagination of Lu Wenhao and all bystanders.


    "boom!"


    These two psychic instruments exert a powerful force. They can shake for an instant, and see the fire cloud suddenly condensed into a huge finger, and then fiercely collided with the two psychic instruments, bursting out a heat wave!


    "Bath~"


    Like Li and Chen Lin''s hands, both of them were buzzing, flowing runes, and suddenly dimmed.


    "This one"


    So in the end, let the two people look pale, and fully urge the two spirits of the two people to not get the other hand. How can this be, how is this possible?

 Chapter 976： genius

    Well, not bad! "Not far away, Ye Hao shook his finger and felt the same excitement.


    The power of the innate creature exceeded his initial estimate, so that every attack can evolve and kill, which is simply intolerable!


    At this time, after Xiang Li and Chen Lin were shocked, there was a strong fear in their hearts. Now they finally realized that there was a coveted black rockfish on the boy. However, Lu Wenhao gave them a chance to take the lead. This is not a perfect match, but a complete pit!


    The two people soon realized that after the young girl confronted each other, they met a young evildoer. He had no reason at all. This was the key to the confrontation between ordinary monks. Before them, they had done nothing. .


    But they regretted it was too late. After a brief period of joy, Ye Hao''s face was indifferent, walking around deceiving his body. With his hands hanging between his palms, a group of heaven and earth became a red sun, slowly enlarging, according to Red light!


    This scene is horrifying, like a powerful elven beast. The fierce beast condenses the skills of treasure, making the monks of this spiritual kingdom desperate!


    After the birth of the material realm of life, Ye Hao can now easily move his spirit between heaven and earth, as if the whole person and everything around him have become a whole, not only the body is strong, even the means, but also endless!


    Like what Li and Chen Lin saw, a sad heart, this young man¡¯s power exceeded their imagination, and he has an invincible attitude in this era. Now with his hands, even with his hands Holding two spiritual weapons, they are still full of decadence.


    "Kill! Wu Yun covers it!"


    Retreat can''t retreat, the project power is crazy, the eyes are fierce and poisonous, the spirit of the musical instrument in his hand reaches the extreme, the family study, at the same time, rushing to kill.


    On top of his head, a huge phantom turned into a huge axe, containing a powerful spirit, and cutting down the air, that is the powerful lethality of the fusion of the ground-level martial arts and the weapon arsenal.


    This fatal blow has always been a horror in the area where the blood melts, even if the blood melt monk of the 12 peaks must be dealt with seriously.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the project force is not facing an ordinary person, but a real and real person, and what it gets is a natural strangeness.


    Ye Hao hadn''t used martial arts yet, and the flames in his palms held tightly, and suddenly a blow detonated.


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao''s arm burst into fiery flames in a moment of flare, just like a fire dragon had just been fierce, and no horse had killed a single force.


    "boom!"


    "Roar~"


    This punch is so powerful, it is really surprising. The huge axe that was chopped off was immediately knocked down, and a kind of seeping vibration erupted, and this time, the witch''s axe was blown up, and the fragments were broken into several pieces.


    Xiang Li himself was also in pain. His chest was penetrated by a living force, exposing a creepy blood hole. The fierce face on his face suddenly solidified and fell into a pool of blood.


    This is when Ye Hao will be born from birth, without hands fully armed with weapons, terrifying power, etc.! After the death of King Li, a big family came from Weichun City. The top ten talents with blood still died in the hands of others when they used all the cards.


    This result is truly amazing. Although there is no shortage of evils such as Duan Lin Xina in the mountains, in front of a few people, the same generation can encounter its existence, can give birth to children in a large family, and is considered an outstanding genius. .

 Chapter 977： Get angry

    As a result, many bystanders sighed at the scene, and at the same time brought shock and fear to young people who had never heard of it.


    Ye Hao in some primitive black stone fish had thoughts, and after experiencing just behind the scenes, he secretly dispelled that stupid thought in his heart.


    The effect of the black stone fish can be said to be terrifying, and it has made countless evil young people salivate, but the young teenager got this thing, how could he bring it in vain? Many people are very smart gifts, and people are blurred. Guessed that Ye Hao''s power might be related to the legendary miracle of this world.


    On the other hand, Ye Hao went to Chen Lin indifferently.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!" Chen Lin was already pale with fright, Li Hua sobbed with the rain, Yi Guo pleaded, and kept backing away.


    I have to say that this girl can be called a beautiful thing. When she grows up, she is at least a woman in disaster water level, and so on her poor appearance, so that many men will not want to kill her.


    "Shh!"


    Unfortunately, this time she met a murderer. Ye Hao''s eyes were indifferent. With a sharp tip, she condensed into a spirit stream and pierced the girl''s head mercilessly.


    Chen Lin Miaoman''s body fell weakly. At the moment he landed, a green wooden card slipped out of his sleeve, and the light gradually dimmed. Obviously, he was urging the Aomu card to leave, but it did not succeed.


    Ye Hao didn''t even look down. This woman is inherently mean, and he was also an instigator that night. Her heart was as painful as a snake and a scorpion, and it was not worth his face.


    "Shhh!" Around the barren village, many people breathed the cool air. The strength of youth made them feel terrified and shocked. At the same time, these hot hands destroyed the flower''s methods and made many people''s scalp numb.


    "You want to kill me, you can do it!" At this moment, Ye Hao raised his head, looked at Lu Wenhao and his party not far away, and smiled coldly.


    "Child, you are not so proud. Don''t think that your wings are very hard. You can be proud of this young master!"


    Lu Wenhao''s face is ugly. The previous scene made him a little scared, but now Ye Hao bluntly shouted that if he does not reveal himself, it may be difficult to subdue his followers in the future.


    Moreover, if this kind of thing spreads to Duan Linxi, they will definitely become a laughingstock. After all, at this time, a boy who was only fifteen to six years old was angry on their faces. If he gives up, it is undoubtedly a shame.


    "Arrogant? I said, you people, I wrote it down."


    Ye Hao sneered and didn''t care about the threats of the junior master at all, and pointed at Lu Wenhao and Ying. "It''s time for liquidation, you and him," he said. "No one wants to escape today!"


    After these words came out, the faces of the three people behind Ye Hao and Wei Hao were moved.


    At first, they realized that Ye Hao might have a problem with the underachievers, but they didn''t expect this resentment to be so deep. They didn''t think Ye Hao had the courage to enter the camp on the other side alone, he said he wanted to settle down!


    At this time, the young handsome guys who settled down on this wasteland were startled one by one. The young man¡¯s tone was very proud, but they had to combine this with the previous sentence. That guy might really have the power to challenge Lu Wenhao and others.


    "Join together, kill this shameless boy for me, and pull your muscles out!"


    After a slight chill, Lu Wenhao became furious and let a group of followers kill Ye Hao.


    He is a direct descendant of the king, he respects his position every day, and the people around him do not flatter him. If he has ever suffered such a provocation, his face is now cold.

 Chapter 978： Text

    kill! "


    Under Lu Wenhao''s drinking order, a large number of handsome men around him, although some were numb from their scalp, still gritted their teeth and killed them.


    These people, under the black leadership of the young Fan Shuo, there were two to three hundred people, and they looked at the entire Bahuang Mountain. Now they are determined to become a huge force. Although the strength of boys is terrible, many people are also fighting at the same time. They are not too timid, trying to squeeze each other into a pile.


    "There seem to be many people willing to work for you two rodents!"


    Seeing so many people calling the crowd to kill, Ye Hao''s eyes were filled with contempt, and he scanned the eyes of Lu Wenhao and Black Shadow.


    Suddenly, his face suddenly turned cold, and he waved to Wei Haosan: "You come back!"


    "This" was stern and generous, with a hesitant expression on his face, so a large group of people rushed up. Don''t your friends plan to ask them for help?


    "Listen to Brother Shen, we back off."


    Wei Hao patted Yan Kuan on the shoulder, his eyes were a bit complicated, and he had been named a genius since he was a child, but he really didn''t know the strong hands until he reached this mountain range.


    Especially the power of Dan Riyue Daoning, Duan Linxi and this young man made Wei Hao feel hot on his cheeks. Perhaps, like most handsome young men on this mountain, he has lived his entire life. Only in his own small place, he is not qualified to go to the wider world, and those truly evil competitors.


    Ok!


    At this moment, Ye Hao had a cold hum, and a wave of agility jumped out between his **** again, condensed into Jianhong.


    "Magic Knife"


    "Black Phoenix Claw"


    "Dragon Tiger Boxing"


    "Yin wind thorn!"


    ¡­


    In the direction of the barren village, hundreds of people headed by Fan Shuo showed strong military skills. For a while, they wanted to use a powerful combination to fight Ye Hao and kill Ye Hao!


    "Thunder!"


    This Ye Hao was not at all moved by the horror of hundreds of people, his fingers were moved by the force.


    The blood relationship after birth, Ye Hao''s vision is undoubtedly broad enough to quite deep. He already knows that the struggle between monks is usually not a question of how high or low, nor is it a question of how many people can solve the problem. A truly talented genius, all the way to the same field of invincibility, never afraid of the fierce battle of the same generation!


    He is still the same now, the fingers are cut off, the tips of the fingers are red, and the past trajectory has become a dragon of thunder.


    "Roar~"


    Turning around, Ye Hao stood around, lightning and thunder, like the dark clouds and purple awns on the eve of the storm, drowning everything around him.


    This kind of writing is afraid of the bystanders around who are afraid of coming back, afraid of the torture of disasters. Many people are pale, and it is hard to believe that this is the meaning of a bleeding monk.


    Ah! "Ah!"...


    Those young talents who rushed to kill Ye Hao were enveloped by more power and Jianhong from the beginning. The many martial arts that people shot together were shocking at first, but after confronting them, they were all wiped out. . The dozens of handsome young guys in front were still knocked down by the electric mang and Jianhong in an instant, and died on the scene!


    What a shocking scene. Hundreds of people went to a younger teenager at the same time. When there was a conflict, dozens of people were killed.


    "Come on, purple!"


    Soon, Ye Hao started again, and what was equally shocking was that with the touch between his fingers, Ye Hao''s body was bright and purple, with the shadow of a sword flowing between them, intertwined into a net.

 Chapter 979： Waves

    With the opening of the mental pulse map in the body, coupled with the innate state of survival, the movements in the "Purple Electric Cloud Sword" were interpreted to the extreme by Ye Hao. It is no longer a one-size-fits-all, every time there is endless power.


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao¡¯s eyes were cold. He jumped into the sky, and the carrier¡¯s purple light was wrapped on the purple lawn from a dozen feet high in the sky, surrounded by hundreds of young handsome men led by Fan Shuo. They didn¡¯t have time. spread.


    Immediately with the movement of Ye Hao''s fingers, Zixia danced in the thick sword shadow, intertwined into the most terrifying bloodthirsty network, and brought these Rubenhao followers the bloodiest and terrifying killing in town.


    what. The shout of this voice, passing through the night around the barren village at this time, Ye Hao''s hand has far exceeded the power of ordinary martial arts. The sky hanged by the Zixia sword net can be called a big killing. This is not the power of ordinary martial arts.


    "Is this the realm of Lingwu?"


    In an instant, everyone present changed colors. They can go to this mountain range to participate in the selection of Luo Yunzong. The families, tribes and clans behind them will not be weak. Many people thought of this legend for the first time. You can turn martial arts into a huge hacking method!


    "How is the realm of Lingwu possible?" The eyes of Lu Wenhao and He Ying were filled with deep shock, and even their voices became sharp and scared.


    In the land of Kyushu, the evil body of the "Ten Eucharist" has not appeared for many years, and Lingwu has not appeared in the younger generation for nearly a thousand years.


    Even if you look around the land of Kyushu, those monks who have reached these levels rarely expose Feng Shui. Over time, the state of spiritual power has become a distant legend.


    Many people secretly speculate that divinity is probably a physique born in the realm of spiritual power after the pearl of the north wind is so simple and powerful.


    That incident caused a lot of disturbances in Bawang Mountain. With the evacuation of some young and handsome characters, the news can already be heard.


    Now on the land of Kyushu, it must have caused a terrifying shock. With such a unique qualification, even the four princes had to sit down.


    However, seeing Ye Hao''s turmoil at this time, many people think of the legendary state of extreme talent, looking at Ye Hao''s eyes one by one, all in order to change the extraordinary rise.


    In particular, Lu Wenhao and other hostile people are afraid of tearing their hearts apart. In the legend, those who have reached this level can be said to be invincible, even though they have only practiced some unfashionable three-legged cat martial arts. Can you exert the power of extreme terror? If so, are they offending the invincible survival?


    At this time, on the grass in the village, the battle was over, Ye Hao Zixia and the sword dispersed, but at the same time, the ground was full of corpses, and hundreds of young handsome men died on the spot.


    Before many people died, the pupils in their eyes were still full of fear of Fu Dao rod!


    Seeing this scene, the people around the barren village went crazy. They felt that they were not facing a young man, but those in the boundless spiritual zone in the legend. They were called natural creatures of desolate beasts, ancient Protoss! The corpses filled the ground, shocking everyone around this barren village. This is a shock that cannot be expressed in words. Kyushu is a happy place for the people. The brothers they see every day, even if they have a genius name, they also have rational means. But now, seeing Ye Hao''s horror, many people''s thoughts have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Is this a teenager who is about to become the overlord of Kyushu, such as Tianlong the Great?


    Many people think so. The birth of Dantai Wanning cast a shadow on all the young and handsome hearts of Yunzhou. The shadows of this road will soon spread to every corner of the land of Kyushu.

 Chapter 980： arrogant

    Those who think that they are very proud of the minority generation, no matter what their future practice conditions, I am afraid they will compare their extraordinary goddess, an inevitable body, looking up to a mountain.


    Under such circumstances, unless the people die in their lives, they are destined to advance by leaps and bounds. As long as they can grow up smoothly, all the evil characters in history who have the "Ten Eucharist" will have an ancient and modern existence. This has never been questioned!


    But now, with the rise of this teenage boy, it seems that all the children of the sky on the Kyushu Mountain in Kyushu, plus one, the shadow of the heart, will become twice as rich!


    However, due to the complexity and inexplicable eyes of the people around him, Ye Hao didn''t care at all. He has no intention of ruling Kyushu. He just wants to move in the strongest direction. One day, he will stand in front of the huge thing in the underworld. Personally redeem all the hardships suffered in the past, as well as the **** death debt!


    But now, he wouldn''t deliberately think about those, his eyes emitted red flames from the corpse step by step, like a murderous god, step by step towards Rubenhao.


    At present, most of the party members of these two people have been purged, leaving only 20 or 30 clowns, such as Fu Tai. He didn''t put his eyes in his eyes at all. His eyes are always fixed on Lu Wenhao and Huo Ying.


    These two people were arrogant and domineering that night, deliberately slowing down their travel speed, Lu Shaohou, using the soul of the musk beast, wanted to kill him.


    With such a huge hatred, with Ye Hao''s heart, there can be no solution.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s strength, Lu Wenhao''s face turned black. Although his heart was full of fear, Leng Binbin still cheered, "Yeah!" What about Lingwu''s state? Don''t think that the master is afraid of you! "


    "You are scared" Ye Hao smiled faintly, with a playful arc drawn at the corner of his mouth, standing proudly under the red light of the **** of fire, with a kind of heavenly air.


    This made Lu Wenhao''s face blue, purple, and ugly. His eyes were full of fierceness and the shock of his arms. Suddenly, Jin Xia was dazzled, and the runes of the long weapons all over his body appeared in his hands.


    It was a proud long weapon. It was not as smooth as ordinary weapons, but had a sharp angle. The undulating lines resembled a wooden stick, a one-foot-long head, and a sharp triangle. In a golden light, like a round of brilliant sunshine blooming!


    "Shenwu Cannon"


    Seeing that Lu Wenhao took out these weapons in front of everyone in an unprecedented way, he knew that these weapons were not weapons of any kind, and those who knew the goods immediately shouted their voices, and their voices were full of heavy shock.


    "What? This is the ultimate treasure behind Shinto, a sacred weapon!"


    "How is this possible, such a treasure, how will His Majesty the Lord of God master it in the next generation?"


    "Oh, my goodness, Lu Shaohou brought such a treasure, it''s terrible."


    For a while, there was a commotion around the barren village, and no one could keep calm. Shenwu Cannon has the name of Hercules in Yunzhou. That is the most precious thing in the Dantai Fengshen family. Young handsome guys from all directions in Yunzhou are here. Obviously, they had heard the name of this treasure.


    Seeing that Jin Xia''s bright and majestic weapon was held in his hand, even Ye Hao couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    There is no doubt that it is a powerful terrorist weapon, vaguely speaking, there is a wave of horror of Lingbao.


    However, above the "Shen Wu Cannon", there was a strange aura, and Ye Hao was insightful. He felt that this matter seemed a bit inconsistent with the legendary Shenwu Cannon.


    "Jie, boy, don''t think that only you have the ability. In the eyes of this young master, you actually have nothing. Today I will let you know that on the one side is the courage of the king, not the eyes that anyone can see and no one pays attention! ¡±

 Chapter 981： technology

    After the sacrifice of "Shen Wu Sheng Weapon", Lu Wenhao involuntarily showed a fierce pride.


    Then, in his body, accompanied by the faint light and the transpiration of mist, a considerable part of Ye Hao was essentially triggered by a strange smell in his body, but the brilliance was much darker and his aura was not as good as Ye Hao. The **** of red flames around.


    "That''s prefecture level!" Not long after someone realized what it meant, Lu Wenhao ran up and shouted.


    That kind of pseudo-different stage is obviously not Lu Wenhao¡¯s own internal information, but a powerful force to stimulate it. It is easier to confuse people. However, it is true that you can use the power of the prefecture level!


    Usually, because it is relatively scarce, the value of practicing skills at the same level is countless times higher than that of martial arts at the same level. For example, the original Ye Hao in the Xiyun sect, martial arts, can not be less than a few thousand units, and practice martial arts, the whole sect. But less than two hands, the preciousness of practice, as you can see!


    At present, Wenhao Lu even used prefecture-level functions, shocking all the people present. At the same time, his heart is full of jealousy, worthy of being the son and daughter of princes and princes, and they practice their skills at these levels. The strength that Yunzhou Earth can withstand is one of a handful of determinations.


    In fact, from the Kyushu perspective, even the vast majority of second-rate sects do not have prefecture-level skills to practice. Lu Wenhao took a series of defensive measures against the enemy after holding the Shenwusheng weapon. The series of measures were really great.


    "This should be the "Qingyang Zhenjing". This is exactly the family function of the Lu Jia family of Shenwu Harem. No wonder it appeared in this little waiting master!" Soon, someone solved the mystery.


    When everyone heard these words, they nodded secretly. Then, they began to worry about Ye Hao. This is not to boast that land-level skills are so precious. Such a technical level not only greatly improves the training speed, but also increases the training speed. When dealing with people, the operation speed will also be increased by several steps.


    In this case, anyone who is unable to perform tasks at the county level will undoubtedly suffer huge losses. In addition, there is a treasure in the hands of the waiting little master. In this way, it is difficult to predict the outcome or failure. After all, as to whether Ye Hao really has spiritual power, many people are just guessing, and this may still be questionable.


    Feeling that Lu Wenhao''s breathing suddenly increased his body, Ye Hao was also a little afraid. The influence of this royal family comes from the younger generation. It does not lack powerful means. If a few days ago, he might be really hard to beat. This one waits less for the Lord.


    However, the current Ye Hao is the same as in the past, using his current inside information and those methods may not bring him much benefit.


    After careful investigation, Ye Hao soon discovered the strangeness of the "Divine Martial Saint Weapon", and immediately swiped his mouth, ruthlessly mocking: "If it is true, you might be able to show off some more, but... "It''s just a forgery, do you dare to use the power of a fox and a fake tiger? "


    There is no doubt that the Shenwu True Weapon is an extremely powerful spiritual treasure. Ye Hao had vaguely heard before that, in this cloud state, the most powerful weapon to attack Varvis may really be the sacred weapon in the temple of Qingyang.


    But from Lu Wenhao''s hand, with a long weapon, Ye Hao couldn''t feel the legendary ferocity to clear the anger, and it seemed that there was no mental embryo to become pregnant, which showed that things would not be a real martial arts weapon! .


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Lu Wenhao''s face appeared and slowly solidified. Obviously, he did not expect that the former could actually see through the authenticity of the magic weapon.

 Chapter 982： weak

    "


    "Well! What if it''s not really a sacred weapon? To deal with this pile of rubbish, an advanced spiritual weapon that imitates the weapon of the gods and martial arts is enough." Lu Wenhao''s face is gloomy, the way of sneer, and the words are somewhat obvious Anger becomes the smell of anger.


    In front of so many people, this made Lu Wenhao feel very embarrassed. Although the weapon in his hand is the pinnacle of spiritual weapons, he still feels ashamed and angry at this time, because everyone around him has heard the truth from Ye Hao. . When I looked at the long weapon again, I was already a little contemptuous.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder people have such a reaction. The sacred weapons of Shenwu are so famous that they see the appearance of long weapons, and many people think that they have truly witnessed the legendary treasure.


    It can be known that it is an imitation, and there is a big gap between the front and the back, so many people subconsciously forget.... That thing is a powerful and superior spirit, and its value is unparalleled!


    "Oh, your Royal Highness is right to deal with this boy. It really doesn''t take much effort. However, in order to show sincerity, under this empty cicada light, you can let that boy see!"


    At this time, the cultivator He Ying next to him suddenly sneered. He was already holding it in his hand, looking at the faint green light, as if he was about to get out of the green light at any time.


    This is a very strange green light. It smells like a sacrificial lamp used to make a mysterious sacrifice. At the same time, it looks a lot like the long light used to accompany the dead in the tomb, and it also looks like a green light that flickers at night. The demons are different and dark.


    "The treasure of this life?"


    Looking at the strange artifact in his hand, Ye Hao''s face finally looked a little majestic.


    The empty cicada doesn''t seem to have any brilliance, but the strange rune lines on the lamp are brown and black, just like blood that has just dried up, while the green flame of the waxy yellow wick burning on the lamp is more dim and fuzzy. It seems that any blow will disappear.


    However, looking at the fluctuations of things, Ye Hao realized a dangerous smell. Refiner He Ying held a green light, emitting a faint green light and a faint core of fire, swaying in the night breeze. There is an invisible cool smell.


    Although the audience was not as keen as Ye Hao, but for the first time, they also realized the extraordinary green light, especially after Ye Hao exclaimed the words "the spiritual treasure of destiny", many people''s faces were full of fear and fear. .


    This is a kind of wealth!


    This has always been the exclusive means of those who have particularly powerful souls and mysterious people in the Eastern Continent. It is not like ordinary spiritual wealth, it is very difficult and expensive to refine, and it requires outstanding spirit and powerful power to refine.


    Lingbao of this life can be refined by refiners first to create an advanced spiritual container that nurtures "spiritual embryos", and then warm up by the person who holds the treasure, sacrifice the chain, and improve it through a variety of materials and spiritual things to reach the level of Lingbao .


    At the same time, some legends are particularly powerful, and through the extremely powerful spirit treasure''s inherent soul power, the inherent spirit treasure has been turned into the life spirit treasure of a powerful monk, and its power has also increased.


    However, in either case, the requirements for soul power are extremely harsh. Many people have the impression that only a handful of refiners and those who practice the power of God possess these huge murderous weapons.


    But now, looking at Klanying''s age, it has these weapons, everyone is very scared, and everyone around already knows that he is a refiner, which is somewhat unacceptable!


    "That green lamp, yes. Treasure? Oh, my goodness!"


    "Now there is a good show to watch, that young man. Unexpectedly, the grinder He Ying forced this step. I am afraid it will be difficult to do well."

 Chapter 983： Consume

    Not only is it difficult to be a good person, I also heard that the old man of his grandfather told me that the power of this life is unimaginable. In the future, when there is such a weapon, I am determined to circumvent it. "


    "Oh, it''s a pity that this young man''s ingenuity, innate mental state, is that he died at this age, just like he lost a superior and powerful person in the future."


    "It''s hard to tell, maybe that person didn''t make his blood bleed, maybe he used some means, but this time he really was in big trouble."


    Many people looked at Ye Hao again and began to feel sympathy.


    Waiting for the master''s card is scary enough, imitating the superior spiritual weapons created by the famous "sacred weapon of martial arts", coupled with county skills, enough to make it difficult for many young talents in Yunzhou to keep up with the pace of war. despair!


    If we add another Hei Ying holding a Lingbao, this fight will undoubtedly be detrimental to Ye Hao. Although the former has been modified to be slightly inferior, the former has only one of the 9 blood fusion peaks, but there is a great murder weapon in the hands of Bending Lingbao. Even if the priest in blood came twelve times, he would not be able to obtain him.


    On the other hand, Ye Hao himself, in addition to his previous performances, such as Lingwu in a suspicious state, and an extremely terrifying power, it seems that he has no extra cards.


    At two to one, many people found it difficult to calm down in this game, thinking that Ye Hao would mostly suffer losses. That is, San Weihao, who is next to Ye Hao now, was secretly pinching his heart. Cold sweat!


    The killing device of the empty cicada lamp was too heavy, and they raised their voices with a heart.


    "Jie! Child, are you crazy? Do you want to reconcile with us? I think you are a little impatient!"


    Feeling a quiet atmosphere, He Ying''s sickly pale face showed a trace of pride, and the eyes of Ye Hao were full of playfulness.


    The empty cicada lantern was made for him by the old master of his Tianbao. It costs so much that he doesn''t know how many spiritual things and materials are consumed.


    In fact, in the early years, in order to sacrifice the life of the empty cicada, Lingbao, He Ying also paid a heavy price.


    In this process, even if he has a strong soul power, at the level of the refinery, his blood and veins are repelled by the cold empty cicada.


    In other words, there is a serious lack of Yang Yuan Qi in the blood, all day long, a picture of a sick rice seedling, otherwise, with his qualifications, now he has to revise more!


    However, all of this is over. Now He Ying is full of confidence. Since the cost of successfully sacrificing his life, Lingbao, very few of his peers can pose a threat to him.


    As soon as the spirit treasure of this life came out, even if the monk of the bone world was created, he would change the color in sorrow. This has long been proved to be a dark shadow. Even when facing an opponent who may have stepped into an extreme bloodline state, his heart Still full of spirit. "


    Even in the inexplicable jealousy in He Ying''s heart, Ye Hao also sprouted an evil and twisted murderous intention, such as the evil of the "young saint", which gave him an inexplicable excitement in his heart.


    In fact, he is not the only one with the same thoughts.


    God, the son of Wu Hou, Lu Wenhao, saw the same Chuan Heying take out the blue lantern, and he was ecstatic. Ye Hao''s previous performance made him frightened and full of jealousy.


    Ye Hao¡¯s performance is getting more and more evil, and Lu Wenhao¡¯s murderous heart is more serious. A natural **** is enough to give them a blessing and headache. If there is a girl and a very close evil, the future Yunzhou or even the Kyushu model, I am afraid it will be from the north.

 Chapter 984： Hallucinations

    Obviously, for those who are dissatisfied with the north wind, this is not what they want to see. Now is the best time to kill this boy. He cannot grow up, otherwise the troubles will be endless.


    "The two of you don''t seem to know how unruly you are, how many people there are, and some strength!"


    Faced with the sacrifices of two people, Ye Hao¡¯s eyes became a little majestic. The backgrounds of these two people are terrifying. Those young handsome guys in the distance can be compared. If it were placed a few days ago, he would definitely fall in this war. Aside!


    However, it was only slightly dignified. Ye Hao''s face was killed, not because of the convergence of the two strong cards, but because of the increasingly wealthy eyes and pupils, and also a somewhat fanatical intention to war.


    "You didn''t see the coffin, nor did you cry, so let you see the power of the treasure of life."


    "Kill your life, boy!"


    After sacrificing the soul treasure of this life, Crane Shadow couldn''t wait. Now it suddenly became cold. With a wave of his sleeve, the empty cicada lamp swept out and hung above his head.


    Under the urging of Crane Shadow, the green light that looks terrifying, the darkness that is getting more and more evil and strange, the original weak is about to extinguish the wick, suddenly a group of spiritual fire emerges, condensing into a wick above the skull.


    "Week!" "Week!" "Week!" "Week!"...


    The green light continuously seeped from the seven holes between the skulls. After a while, the surrounding wind, a terrible yin air, would appear from all directions, drilling into the seven holes of the skull.


    Such a scene is too scary. The original wasteland is quiet and there is a kind of undead cemetery. All the young handsome guys can feel the skin start to cool, and gradually start to have a bit of pain.


    From a distance, it is the pain that many people seem to be horrified, and their subconsciousness starts again. This kind of life power, Lingbao, is really terrifying to life.


    He stood proudly under the empty cicada''s lantern, a large skull hanging from his sky and spirit, he looked at it with her sickly pale face, as if a dead person had crawled out of the coffin in the tomb. Creepy!


    "You are already on the way, boy!" he


    "Only you?" Ye Hao sipped coldly, and from this moment in He Ying''s body, he felt a slightly familiar taste.


    For a while, Ye Hao thought of the people in the Hell Palace. They were taken to the magical land. Under the influence of people practicing their skills and the environment, they looked as scary as they are now.


    Such a feeling undoubtedly made Ye Hao extremely disgusted, his face was gloomy, he strode out, his right arm drooped slightly, and a bright red sharp red condensed between his two fingers!


    He is still not afraid of the magic lamp, every step he takes, the spirit of the surrounding world resonates with him, and begins to gather around him in a certain rhythm.


    This is the inner spirit of the physical body. The body can pass through the spiritual pulse of the spiritual power, and even the entire body can seduce the aura of heaven and earth.


    Strictly speaking, the supreme state of life of the flesh, whether it is congenital or acquired, the transcendence of the body, is no longer the normal meaning of the flesh and bones. Every inch of the flesh, skin and bones of the body can already be compared with the real world. Compared.


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao seemed to walk slowly, but after a few steps, the figure began to blur. Once Jianhong''s fingers wiggled, his whole body was immediately entangled with purple electricity, as if intertwined into a set of offensive and defensive uniforms, thinking about moving in his heart, and then inferring horror and murder.


    In the place where the purple haunts, an important layer of red flame is burning. This is the difference he caused due to the blood in the polar region, not an illusion of it.

 Chapter 985： retreat

    Ye Hao carried a dense electric light, standing in the red flame, like a god!


    This horrible scene also reminds many handsome young guys of the miracle on the exquisite stage of the later stage. Many people were full of shock at the territory under the jurisdiction of the Beifenghoufu, and that land was full of shock. In this generation, two terrible evils came out at the same time!


    "Phantom Fire!"


    At this time, the refiner He Ying was also moved. Ye Hao moved out of different stages and made his scalp numb. However, he still firmly believes that this life Lingbao is an invincible peer, a glass of spirits, a green light above his head, and a skull. Suddenly be stirred to the extreme.


    The "chuckling" skull suddenly opened its mouth, and in an instant it spewed out a black flame. It was originally the soul of the demon around it, but it had been lit by the empty cicada and the lamp, and it spewed out a cloud of evil and scorching heat. The flames flooded Ye Hao.


    "Tianluo Jinyang thorn!"


    On the other hand, Wu Hou¡¯s son, Lu Wenhao, also refused to show weakness. Using the county-level power method, he urged his domineering weapons to show the same strong Dongzhou country level without ground level martial arts skills! . !


    The power of this attack is terrible. In the blood of the monks, power can be called the pinnacle, a rapidly enlarged virtual weapon mouth image, like a mopped-out ship, mixed with an amazing mental disturbance. , Ye Hao wants to bomb and kill.


    The scene of the village chief on the open ground shocked many handsome young men. Looking from a distance, waiting for a violent attack, a mixed-race border monk, what would he use to stop him? ! Both Lu Wenhao and Ying took action, using prefecture-level martial arts, advanced spiritual weapons, and even precious wealth that shouldn''t appear in these young people in their own lives.


    This kind of offensiveness has far exceeded the imagination of ordinary mixed-race environment monks. They are afraid that even if some old people are in the bones, they will not dare to shake it, otherwise it will inevitably fall.


    But for the blood of young birds, even the dispersion of space is not enough, and the speed is not enough. This is a strong killing that shocked the appearance of many young and handsome audiences.


    Many people vaguely believe that under these offensives, perhaps the battle will not last as long as expected, and perhaps it will end at the next moment.


    On the battlefield of the village chief, Ye Hao has the ability to repel this blow. It may not be enough to rely on the subtle "ghost foxwalk", but. If the physical methods of martial arts have reached the point of Lingwu, then nothing is said.


    However, Ye Hao did not retreat, looking at the fierce ghost flame in the sky and the virtual shadow of the small boat as huge as a cannon head, Ye Hao''s eyes just condensed, and immediately, he walked out.


    "Flowing Clouds"


    The moment Ye Hao passed by, the end of his finger painted Jianhong''s sky. The red flames around the sky began to roll like a sea of ??clouds. In an instant, it was turned into a piece by the fire cloud, burning the night.


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao drank a cold drink, and the red fire cloud, mixed with purple electricity, floated quickly towards the two Lu Wenhao, like a dragon.


    "Cracking!"


    The fire cloud, without the frivolousness of the cloud, emerges quickly and violently, like an iceberg on the sea, emitting terrible thunder and lightning!


    In this **** world, the so-called "great success of military technology" is no different from every family. The military technology in the Lingwu field has far exceeded the scope of one size fits all. It is more like those innate creatures that are constantly changing. On stage!


    "Ziz"


    "Roar~"


    The fierce power collision, the dense fire cloud, and the dark ghosts from all over the world tore together, a solid weapon collided in it, trying to disperse the fire cloud and kill the cold eyes of the young man.

 Chapter 986： Steps

    kill! "


    "Break it!"


    On the other hand, Lu Wenhao and He Ying, one of them, made it more and more difficult for this solid weapon to pass through everything and crush Ye Hao because of their majestic spirit. The other bit his teeth and pushed the spirit treasure in his life. emit energy!


    Ye Hao''s power surpassed the imagination of the two people. The fire cloud exuded powerful waves, and its destructive power was surprising. If it was shaken vigorously with ordinary means, it would have been burned and robbed.


    Ok!


    Not far away, Ye Hao snorted, the fingers of his right hand continued to push the flashing thundercloud, his left arm suddenly lifted, and his fist snapped.


    This "determined by the sea tide" with quite a lot of blows was tasted in the turbulent boxing match, but at this time, the Lingmai map that Ye Hao was running was waved, and wave after wave was superimposed on each other, and it was no longer bloody. The impulse to inspire, but the powerful spirit!


    Moreover, this set of martial arts finally returned to nature at the moment of boxing. There are no fancy moves, and some are just a red boxing shadow, blood, any martial arts will instantly reach the level of "Lingwu Realm", the power is not like that at all!


    The fiery red fist shadow dragged out a series of residual shadows, looking at it from a distance, as if Ye Hao had hit a dozen punches in a row, but when the fiery red boxing shadow was bombarded by Lu Wenhao¡¯s martial arts, all The light and shadow of the people gathered together. Suddenly, Lu Wenhao''s weapon slammed violently, head to head.


    "This one"


    Around this barren village, many people are numb to their scalp, and the teenager is still playing his previous martial arts. How could he hit such a powerful punch again and divide his mind into two uses? !


    "boom!"


    In many unbelievable eyes, the red fist defeated Lu Wenhao''s powerful blow, and the remaining fluctuations, even less waiting for the large steps after the main shock, shook a few times in embarrassment, but just stood firm. Up.


    "Shhh" many people breathe in the cool air. Lu Wenhao''s shots are so powerful that the East Continent is so powerful, while the spiritual power of the operation of local forces and skills is majestic and powerful. The power of "Tianluo Weapon" is very powerful, it is used to show the prefecture-level martial arts of Shenhou Mansion, which is very natural. Under the blessing of high-level psychics, the power of killing is even more unimaginable.


    But even so, in this round of confrontation, the waiting lord is still falling in the wind, and the Lingbao Heying next to him is helping him to share the pressure.


    This result surprised many young handsome guys. Is that young man really strong enough?


    "It seems that this guy can already compete with the Duke''s little master." Some people couldn''t help sighing.


    "Indeed, with his current power, he might really be able to fight the evil Anonymous coming out of the rocky valley!"


    In the play, Ye Hao''s strong performance, people can''t help but think of the eight major famines in the mountains these days, Duan Linxi, who is ready for everything.


    After entering the Bawang Mountain, the evil demons of the Rover Daze Valley seldom meet with people, but every time he does this, he kills many places with the greatest genius and powerless power, shocking many people. .


    "Duan Linxi has not yet been defeated in Bawang Mountain, and celebrities from all over the world cannot pass his three moves. This person should be qualified to challenge this leader!" Speaking of Duan Linxi, some people sighed.


    The young man''s body has a strange and skeletal forging, which not only made many young people desperate, but also stretched out their hands. It is said that a rare ordinary blow will be able to compete with other people''s powerful martial arts and spiritual tools.

 Chapter 987： pressure

    Many people have heard of these inherent evil physiques. By nature, flesh is a strong spiritual treasure. Duan Linxi can freely release the power of cold and yin every time, just like the power of Lingbao spreading!


    "Oh, this is not necessarily true. The armed personnel in the eight barren mountains, not just the armed personnel of the three major leagues, Duan Linxi. This is not the so-called invincibility of the same generation. You may need to fight to know who is more. Strong!" Of course, some people hold different opinions, smiling and shaking their heads jokingly.


    In today''s Bawang Mountain, there are a lot of evil hidden. Several major figures in the three major alliances are in power. Some people do not accept a group that Duan Linxi can be proud of.


    "But what is certain is that no one can defeat the princess!"


    "There is no suspense, the magnificent beauty is unfathomable, and it is difficult to use common sense!"


    "Many people suspect that her practice has gone beyond the scope of blood fusion, I can only look forward to it."


    "I just don''t know that person now. He has the power of His Royal Highness, and this battle is far from over..."


    "You are right, it should be more than that."


    While thousands of young handsome men were watching him talking about this in this barren village, the little master who was waiting with a cape came and killed him.


    Lu Wenhao looked very embarrassed at the moment, but as the whole body turned red, the whole person''s breathing was also a sudden rise, so many people secretly, this **** Wuhou''s second son, the methods are really endless!


    "He should use the "Qingyang True Body" from Shenwuhoulou. He has heard of this taboo before, and now he can see that it is really amazing!" At a glance, someone guessed that the underachievers'' breathing suddenly rose. the reason.


    Qingyang!


    This is one of the taboo methods in the "Qingyang Decision", practiced by the direct children of Shen Hou Guo and Hou Fu. Some of these "Fengshen Art" similar to "North Wind Backing" are powerful methods derived from powerful techniques.


    Although "Qingyang Decision" does not have the same prestige as "Fengshen Art", as a **** passed down from generation to generation in the Shenhoulu family, it is also a kind of power in Zhonglu!


    At the "prefecture level" level, many practices have produced many powerful methods, some of which can be used to protect their lives, and some can be used to kill people.


    Some of them, the power of cutting, are even as powerful as martial arts!


    At this time, Lu Wenhao was forced to retreat by the male Ye Hao''s previous punch. Taboo meant manipulation. The pupils of his eyes began to emit a blue color, and between the eyebrows, a rather mysterious trace slowly emerged.


    "My child, you asked me to do this. The master wants to tear the body to pieces!"


    Lu Wenhao''s breathing continued to soar, and his face was also full of fierce fear.


    He is the second son of the crown prince and the only one standing on others'' feet. Has he experienced such suffocation?


    For Lu Wenhao, this aroused his anger.


    If this result is returned to Qingyang City, then...maybe there will not be the position of Marquis of God in this life. A dozen brothers and sisters will definitely take the opportunity to laugh at him. Ye Hao in Lu Wenhao''s eyes has always been full of hatred and hatred!


    "Oh, what pressure do you have? Don''t think you have a lot of ugly patterns on your head, I''m afraid of you!"


    Naturally, Ye Hao would not be soft, so he sneered with his mouth.


    At this moment, waiting for the Lord to breathe less and less, really stronger, vaguely touching the peak of blood fusion, and even between the left leg, it seems that there is more blood than before.


    The twelve blood vessels converge to form a complete Lingmai map. Although one of the meridians was temporarily passed through by secret methods, its speed will increase exponentially thereafter.

 Chapter 988： break out

    To a certain extent, Lu Wenhao was already at the pinnacle of this practice at this time and could look down on many of his peers.


    However, this was obviously not enough to scare Ye Hao. Now he is an alien among the human monks, like all strong physiques, their fighting ability is far from being measured by their practice methods!


    "Child, I will let you know our martial arts gym" Qingyang decided "Power!"


    Wenhao Lu strode up, breathing around his body, already flying to the limit of blood, the blue mark was also shining, surrounding the majestic spirit, it was the mark in the sink.


    At this time, Ye Hao and He Ying struggled and separated temporarily. On the surface, this round of confrontation was equally divided between the two.


    But in the eyes of bystanders, it was obvious that Ye Hao would still be better than others. Although he was still standing there intact, Ye Hao also had a calm face.


    With one enemy and two people who can still calm one person, Ye Hao''s attack must obviously be higher than his opponent in this kind of confrontation.


    The thousands of handsome young men around the barren land are unexpected, but these 15 and 6-year-olds have such terrible methods that even Lingbao''s powerful life can''t do anything to him!


    "Hmm! Don''t wait for God, let''s try our best to tear this boy to pieces!"


    Kong Chan''s light floated on his head, Crane Ying''s face was poisonous, and his eyes were full of murderous intent and anger.


    Just now, he had the power to push out seven or eight points for this life spirit treasure, but he did not expect that he would still win the boy. What is even more angry is that the "spiritual fire", which was repeatedly tested, was also beaten by the other side with bare hands.


    This is a shame for Ha Ying, and his own transformation is not prominent among the eight barren mountains. If the empty cicada with He Ling treasure is not invincible, it is a huge blow to He Ying''s unfettered heart!


    "Okay! Use your scepter to let him know what will happen to us!"


    Wenhao Lu nodded heavily and stood side by side with Klanying, his face getting more and more fierce.


    They won the First World War and then had to lose face on the mountain. Instead, they became the boy''s name.


    This is obviously something that the arrogant Lu Wenhao cannot bear! "boom!"


    The war broke out again, Lu Wen and Ying, both of them no longer have reservations, and they acted with all their strength at this time.


    Lu Wenhao''s hands, the high-level spiritual weapon forged from the imitation of the gods and the weapons, the runes are flowing, the head of the weapon is shining in the night sky, and every weapon is erupting with terrifying power.


    "kill!"


    On the other hand, the refiner He Ying was unwilling to show weakness. The blue lamp hung on the lid of the sky. At this time, the wick was completely burnt, and the faint green flame, like the claws of the devil dancing on the teeth, emitted a wave. The ferocious breath.


    Ye Hao had just shown his fighting power, and he had closed his little eyes and started the killing for life. This incident is destined to make the former famous in the eight mountains and even the world.


    But if the boy becomes a dead person, even if his name is big, he will not be blessed.


    Lu Wenhao broke in his heart at this time, beheading Ye Hao, which has become a top priority.


    Ok!


    However, Ye Hao''s behavior was equally shocking. At this time, his face was cold again, he had rushed at close range, his right hand was drawing a rainbow between his fingers, the purple wand and sword shadow were red, and his left hand was not idle. Every blow comes. It''s all fresh, no horses.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers in the distance were full of awe. This kind of war, even in the Bahuang Mountains today, is rare. The intensity of the struggle is even greater than those of the leaders of the three major leagues.

 Chapter 989： Enumerate

    Hush, that young man is a mess. "


    In the corner of the bystander, the surface of the pores showed a creepy color, and at the same time, the pupils of the eyes were filled with an inexplicable smell.


    Although it can be seen that this young man and Lu Wenhao have a deep resentment, in any case, the sudden appearance of this young man saved everyone in their team.


    Seeing the horror of Lu Wenhao and He Ying, he calmed down and thought, the pores were full of beating, he knew. If the young man hadn''t been here before, since they had all become cold bodies, there would be no suspense.


    "Boss, we. Do you want to help Brother Shen? Anyway, he saved our lives!"


    The young man with a big waist, being oppressed, drinking angrily, blaming Lu Wenhao, stood behind the hole and made a low voice. His eyes were full of hot colors, and the fists between the sleeves were clenched tightly.


    Not long ago, this group of people was oppressed to the extreme by Lu Wenhao, all kinds of insults. At that time, he had made up his mind to die, and the only person in his heart who was unwilling to do so was. Even if they are all killed in battle, they will not pose any threat to the cruel and ruthless Lord!


    However, now a teenager who suddenly came to the fore, Lu Wenhao''s chess pieces would not be killed by the armor, and he was driving away Lu Wenhao and Ying sharp at this time, which made him follow the hot blood.


    In Yao Kang''s eyes, now is the most exciting moment in his life. If it wasn''t for the fear of disturbing the teenager, he might even have the urge to shout.


    "This, let''s not mess it up!"


    Calling it over and over again, Maokong shook his head solemnly and sighed, "We can''t participate in the battle at that level, we will only bring chaos to him!"


    Oh.


    Yao Kang nodded, regretting a little. He also understands that his group of people are not weak, although they are not weak, but like collision after collision, they were originally on the battlefield. I''m afraid it has been bombed to hell.


    However, after a short period of thought, Yao Kang seemed to think of something suddenly, his face was full of beards, and he suddenly appeared a little excited.


    "Boss, after this battle, still. Do we want to be with our son?" Yao Kang''s excitement.


    At the same time, dozens of his companions cast hope into the void. Obviously, his idea is the same as Yao Kang. He is strong enough to conquer each of them and is willing to become a follower.


    In fact, this is after the birth of most geniuses in the world, they finally embarked on a path.


    Between heaven and earth, there are many capable people, but there are very few true leaders. This kind of existence is often like a bright moon, enough to eclipse countless people of the same age who have been shadowed by the names of geniuses. After they broaden their horizons, gradually, their mentality will also undergo a fundamental change.


    Every generation will be like the stars, stepping into the top of the monks. They have always been a minority. For many geniuses, after realizing their insignificance, in a sense, it is also a good choice to follow a talented person. Peers or descendants of.


    After all, it is becoming more and more difficult for them to practice, and it is also more and more difficult for them to accompany the rise of a world power. For them, this is endless benefits, because of the grace of one of the most powerful people in history, he opened Those in power, and seized the throne. Too many to list.


    Oh.


    Feeling the hope in the eyes of the companion, sighed in the pores, and some helplessly shook their heads.

 Chapter 990： momentum

    "


    "This is not your boss. I don''t want to be behind the mountain. In fact, I can''t do it!" Mao Kong said with anger, "Just..." Young Master Shen is the dragon and phoenix among humans. It is very possible that he is a supernatural genius with a blood background. This kind of existence is destined to be transcendent in the future. Fighting for hegemony in Kyushu and even in the spiritual zone, we will lick our faces and stick to their faces. He doesn''t need to look at us! "


    When Yao Kang and others heard this sentence, they had dark circles under their eyes, and suddenly they were crying. The boss was right. How could there be a future with no followers in such a world of absolute pride? These people, maybe even not qualified.


    "Roar~"


    When the people around them were afraid, the village chief¡¯s battle also entered a fierce stage. The horrors of collisions and fluctuations continue to spread, but for such a barren village, Luo Yunzong''s strongmen will have a strong line. The surrounding area was razed to the ground.


    But around here, the woods, ground and rocks above the village were swept away by a large area. In the soil, you can already see the rune lines in the loop. It was a corner of the front line of the Gaul Kingdom, and Luo Yunzong''s strongmen used it to defend this barren village. Now, it is already in a fierce struggle. According to reports, the consequences of this struggle are being eliminated.


    "kill!"


    After the struggle, Ye Hao has also started fighting to kill people. Jian Hong wielded his electric light. It has been a long time ago. The whole body is full of stars, and even the choppy boxing has also performed to the extreme, constantly playing unparalleled aggressive boxing. shadow!


    At that time, his two opponents were indeed very powerful, especially the green light above his head, which was powerful enough to contend with the power of his blood.


    However, there are few waiting for the Lord in the Shenwuhou Palace, which is also a very fork. After the use of taboos in the "Qingyang Decision", the power of martial arts has increased dramatically, but it is not enough to fight against the sacred power of the Kingdom of Lingwu. But this is enough to distract his fighting power.


    "Well! In addition to this life spirit treasure, there is also this sad star. I can still see your life spirit treasure shattered into a piece of tatters!"


    In the end, Ye Hao made a violent blow and knocked down Lu Wenhao with a punch. Then, the Phantom Fox''s footsteps suddenly spread, and he quickly rushed out of his momentum with his aura, leaped and swept to the green light on the head of the crane. Want to solve it first.


    This treasure is not only strange, but also powerful and outrageous. In this choice, He Ying is just a sparse ordinary repair force, but after sacrificing the empty cicada, he can already compete with the most advanced group of people.


    Watching Ye Hao quickly pass by, Yinghe''s eyes narrowed, and immediately, his heart was filled with joy.


    "They!" His face was full of sarcasm, and he began to do his best to urge Lingbao to live.


    In the sky above his head, you are blooming with a green light, and your whole body begins to burn, emitting a terrible breath, Ye Hao''s life strives for excellence.


    However, Ye Hao did not hesitate. When approaching the green light, his whole body began to glow red, resisting the power of the green light, and then suddenly erupted.


    "boom!"


    This kind of power can be called terror, at least over several hundred thousand catties. This is no longer a kind of pure blood, it is mixed with powerful mental fluctuations.


    Now, although there are only nine meridians to condense the most basic spiritual veins of the monk, Ye Hao¡¯s dexterity is larger and faster than the monks in the blood-melting world and the monks who are more successful in the spiritual vein map. Power, its size and speed are several times that of the former. Under a single blow, there will be a violent tremor of a powerful life Lingbao rumbling.


    "Bath"

 Chapter 991： help

    The blue light buzzed under Ye Hao''s violent blow, and this scene shocked everyone present.


    Can this young man shake Lingbao with his bare hands?


    With that blow, even Haiying suffered a heavy blow. Her chest was sultry, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. Her face, which had already become ill, suddenly became paler and paler.


    "Damn it!" He Ying was furious, filled with righteous indignation, facing fierce terror!


    This kind of life spirit treasure is different from ordinary spirit treasure. These great weapons are powerful in the Qiandongzhou Kingdom, but they are also closely related to the spirit of the monks. Once they are created, even the monks will bear the brunt.


    "Well! Do it again, I think you can eat it a few more times!"


    Seeing the effect of hard shaking was good, Ye Hao showed joy on his face, and his movements became more and more crazy, like a desolate ancient ferocious beast, raising the casserole with big fists, and threw it angrily at the green light.


    "boom"


    Ye Hao''s hands were terrible. Every fist was swung out, and his fist had an essential red flame burning, detonating extremely violent power, shaking the green light violently, shaking!


    "Puffs!"


    Under the green light, He Ying was startled by the blood squirting from that big mouth, her pale face was full of fear, and after a few breaths, the pupils in her eyes showed a trace of fear. "boom"


    Ye Hao''s fierce bombardment intensified, and the green light of Crane Eagle on his head continued to vibrate and sway.


    "Puffs!" After the count, He Ying spewed a lot of blood again, his face was extremely pale, and even the luster in the pupils of his eyes had become much darker.


    He is doing his best to push his soul, the green lamp has burned into a pile of fire, the heat is harsh, and the terrible power of horror is constantly being released. If an ordinary blood monk is close to a penny, he will be burnt to ashes in an instant.


    That is not an ordinary flame, but under the halo of the empty cicada, burning the soul of the devil, once touched, even the soul will be burned into nothingness!


    However, this time, He Ying met such a different Ye Hao, who had already reached the polar blood, and the sun radiated all over his body, completely blocking the energy erosion of the empty cicada lantern.


    If this continues, Lingbao in this life may still remain in its original state, but he certainly cannot support it and is in danger of falling at any time.


    In fact, when the struggle has reached such a point, He Ying has already begun to retreat. This soul treasure is his most powerful method. Even such a powerful method cannot help Ye Hao. Why is he and the latter desperate?


    Moreover, as a future refinery destined to be respected, He Yingke did not want to despair. He attached great importance to his life, and at this time he had begun to consider fleeing...


    "boom!"


    Ye Hao didn''t know what the guy was thinking, but the shots became more and more surprising. At this time, his entire right arm was burning with red flames, enough to open the cracked stone, so that the young and handsome mind was surrounded by fear.


    If they are caught in such a fierce attack, they may be killed by weapons and directly turned into meat and mud!


    "enough!"


    Heying was angry and shouted. Ye Hao, with the help of Ling, repeatedly avoided Lu Wenhao''s attack, especially for his life spirit treasure, trying to smash it.


    This made him almost vomiting blood. In fact, he coughed up blood from his mouth and his breathing was extremely weak.


    "Hmm! Are you scared?"


    After landing, Ye Hao jumped up again, swept away, and slammed into the green light.


    He noticed that attacking this thing seemed more effective than attacking it personally, the latter obviously couldn''t go home, and the control of the treasure was far from complete. He shook a lot at such a close distance. He Ying did not even have the opportunity to inspire Lingbao to use powerful tools.

 Chapter 992： power

    Of course, this was also because Ye Hao had reached the extreme position of his body, and he dared to shake the green light at such a close distance to turn it into another person, even if he was the top figure in the solidification gang field, and was so close. The flesh cannot bear the fire that burns out of the spirit of evil spirits.


    From a certain point of view, for him at such an age to have such a murderous weapon as large as the life spirit treasure, it was an encounter with the stars, otherwise he would not be so passive and embarrassed!


    In the past, even if Ye Hao would perform martial arts to the Lingwu Kingdom, with all his strength, he could only play with it, the power of destiny, such as terror, such a huge murder weapon, can really run wild in the mountains!


    "kill!"


    Not far away, Lu Wenhao also wielded his long weapon anxiously, and hurriedly culled, one by one, no martial arts emerged one after another, trying to share the pressure for He Ying.


    He is not stupid. You can see Ye Hao''s intentions. If he really loses this powerful help, then his next destiny will undoubtedly not go anywhere!


    "Get out!"


    Ye Hao roared, and at the moment of landing, Jianhong''s finger swept out a purple haze and flew Lu Wenhao out.


    Then, he continued to jump up, with a powerful spirit in his arm, and in an extremely violent posture, he hit the green light on the black shadow''s head, so that it had no chance to release magic power.


    "Bang~"


    This blow finally received a huge effect, the terrible sound spread, the green light was broken, the magic flame was burning all over, and it was suddenly overshadowed.


    "Puffs!"


    What made this life Lingbao even more miserable was that the whole person also flew out, a mouthful of blood in the air, and a **** seam between the eyebrows was torn apart.


    "Bang!" After landing in embarrassment, his heart was startled, and the fear in his eyes finally reached the limit at this time.


    As a result, in the eyes of people unimaginable, He Ying was unexpected. Turn around and run!


    "What, the sea shadow holding the soul treasure of this life was scared away?"


    For a moment, there is always excitement.


    As they have seen before, thousands of young people ask themselves, no one can withstand the next blow.


    Even if Ye Hao had shown extreme horror before and doubted the power of psychics, many people still believed that the latter could survive many Lingbao attacks in this life.


    This power is enough to kill the forged bones of the strong!


    However, the results are so shocking. When the empty cicada''s headlight was smashed by Ye Hao, many people had twitched in the corners of their eyes. But now, the respected refinery immediately ran away because of fear of holding his head. This is a surprise for everyone.


    "Oh, is this useful?"


    At the scene, Ye Hao didn''t care about the fear of the people around him, and there was a provocative arc at the corner of his mouth.


    Then, as before, he disappeared from where he had been.


    Then, with hundreds of photos outside, an embarrassed and scared character suddenly appeared in front of Ye Hao, and Leng Binbin''s face blocked his way.


    "No, don''t kill me, if you let me go, I can help you make a psychic!"


    He yelled in fear, his body continued to recede, his legs began to cramp, and he saw the feeling of murder from the boy''s face.


    "I said, that night, I wrote you all down!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes are Leng Binbin''s, word by word, Leng Binbin''s, ear-piercing, and this guy is trying to brush this trick to the point of death, and this is too little for him.


    A spiritual vessel is precious, and the more valuable horror of a craftsman!


    But if it is a poisonous snake at the same time. Obviously it''s not worth doing stupid things.

 Chapter 993： Kindness

    After walking for a few minutes, I saw a small three-story building in the distance, but when I was about to walk over, I suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the air was not right. Damn, this principal is not a pastor, is he? Otherwise, why put a magic trap outside the house?


    Ye Hao waved his hand, passed through the trap, and pulled out of Mo Heqi. When the three people passed by, the trap returned to normal, but it did not destroy it just now. Just temporarily check the trigger.


    Although magic has learned these laws and there is no difference, but in the end it is only the use of energy. It is a very simple thing. When it comes to the use of energy, I think no one can catch up. Of course, in this world. However, what Ye Hao didn''t expect was Ye Hao.


    When the three people came to the door of the small building.


    An old man was waiting there and saw three people approaching. The old man smiled and asked, "What are you looking for me for?" The old man looked at him, and there was nothing or stealing. "Are you the principal?" Ye Hao''s thought turned to this idea, and Ye Hao''s mouth was asked.


    "Of course, I am the dean of the Red Inflammation Academy. Besides, have you ever seen such a great, kind, and handsome principal?" The old man''s vital capacity is very good, and Ye Hao said several hundred words in one sentence. "Of course, I have never seen you so great, kind, and handsome. You guys from school."


    Ye Hao directly accepted the old man''s words, "But I know there are many people who are greater, better, and more handsome than you..." Of course, they are more suitable for the principal. Of course, I know that although Ye Hao are more suitable to be principals, the principal is still yours. That''s why we came to you, so good and kind. "


    "Stop" the old man yelled, his face flushed, and the first time he found this was a very annoying thing. "Well, what is that? Great, I haven''t finished talking yet." Ye Hao said with a smile. "It''s okay. Let''s talk about business. What are you doing here?"


    The old man looked around and asked, "Well, it''s a bit important for us to find a great you to come here. It''s like this, we want to learn the magic of red inflammation, and I don''t know if it''s okay." The old man''s face Gave a strange smile.


    Ye Hao quickly said: "Well, you know, this is not the time, nor the beginning of the new semester, so I have nothing to do with it, of course, not absolute." "Oh, well, then I won''t bother the school. Let''s go to another''school''." Ye Hao pulled away from Mo and turned around.


    When joking, Ye Hao guessed that the old man didn''t know where he was. Although he was not in the same space, Ye Hao could almost see something in the middle of Ye Hao''s eyes when the old man spoke. Do you want me to calm down? No way!!


    "Oh, wait, didn''t I just say it?" This is not absolutely impossible. "Seeing the three people turned and left, the old man immediately rushed up and joked that the qualifications of the little girl and the little boy are not so good. Although Ye Hao has no magical fluctuations, they have no fighting spirit."


    However, this does not affect Ye Hao''s physical fitness, and jade without carving is the best. "So, I just saw the great thing you saw. It seems difficult, and I am a very real person, so I don''t want you to be in disguise. So let''s go somewhere else." Seven points pulled outside.


    "Well, wait a minute, when did I say this is difficult, not at all? In fact, it is very simple, as long as the little girls and boys treat me as a teacher and go to this school in my name, I think this school The management staff will sell me a face."

 Chapter 994： willing

    The old man hurriedly said that Ye Hao stole a smile in his heart, knowing that the old man was playing this kind of attention, but Li Mo and Qi''s body was cleaned by the complete life element, and the impurities in his body had completely disappeared. Leaving more thoroughly, almost all cells are rebuilt by the power of life.


    Such a system realizes that the energy between heaven and earth is almost easy, and the magical energy is naturally the energy of heaven and earth, so when the old man saw the three sides for the first time, the expression immediately thought of it. "Oh, but it makes it difficult for you to do it. Let''s forget it." Ye Hao refused again.


    "Ah, well, don''t worry, it''s not difficult to do. I think I get along well with these two children, so I want to put these two children into the school. Of course, I am also responsible for the school''s tuition." The old man said immediately. "Oh, but.


    I also want to learn. "Ye Hao looks innocent.


    This old man was not stupid at first, because Ye Hao was not very clear about his own thoughts, and Ye Hao was so old that it was difficult to find a genius with two geniuses. Can Ye Hao not worry? At this time, the old man said this sentence, and the old man immediately reflected it. Has the guy in front of this relationship been playing? Thinking of this, the old man gritted his teeth and said: "Well, I will pay the tuition for the three of you." "But our family is very poor, I am afraid I can''t do it after this semester." Ye Hao almost laughed in his heart. .


    No amount of benefits are spared. "Well, I will write down all your tuition fees." The old man picked out Ye Hao''s clothes. "Oh, thank you. Well, in that case, we agreed, but do you want to learn magic?" On the road, I almost remembered seven times, as if I liked learning the spirit of fighting.


    "I want to learn how to fight." Sure enough, I didn''t fail. "Ah, you want to learn to fight. I remember this is a magic academy. It seems we can''t go to school here." Ye Hao''s face was regretful. "Nothing, this little guy, do you want to learn to fight? No problem. I promise Caesar will be happy to be your master."


    The old man spoke vigorously to Ye Hao, then opened his mouth. "What about me?" Ye Hao looked down on me with the face of an innocent, damn, dead old man. Of course, this cannot be blamed on the old man, mainly because the inner energy of the old man is not known how much stronger than this old man, the old man naturally cannot find the characteristics of the old man.


    Of course, it has some special features. The old man is cheating, the old man understands now. "You, then I can only focus on teaching one. I am afraid of delaying your future. Then, I have all the school teachers. You can follow whoever is willing to accept you."


    I have to say that it is really difficult for this old guy to leave Mo. "Well, then I will trouble you." In the future, the old man will have to mix on one-third of an acre of land, so naturally he does not want to push the old man too tightly. The old man felt his sweat secretly and found a difficulty.


    It is difficult to find a genius, "Master." Mo is very clever to leave. I haven''t said before. This time I saw the old lady talking very well, so he was called the master of the elderly. "Very well, what''s your name?" the old man asked quickly.


    "My name is Li Mo." Li Mo whispered, "Ha, leave Mo?" Good reputation, leave Mo, don''t worry, Master will make you the greatest and youngest sacred demon teacher in the north. The old man said proudly, "Old man, what if you can''t reach what you just said?"


    "No? If you can''t, my God? Fear will listen to your little man from now on, great man." The old man twirled his beard, and then made a straightforward gesture. After the old man finished speaking, a strange golden symbol suddenly appeared above the old man and then disappeared.

 Chapter 995： Martial arts

    Are you not, old man? Do you really swear? "Suddenly, a sudden voice rang. Although the voice is very old, it is absolutely unpredictable! At this time, a gray Thayer suddenly appeared next to the old man, more like the principal.


    The old man had a sense of justice, and his face became ugly. Obviously Ye Hao said this almost in opposition to Schell, but Ye Hao didn''t know that the contract had actually been concluded. "Swear? Why didn''t I dare? Look at what I said. Do you think I''m still lying?" The old man suddenly became happy again.


    The tall white old man pointed at the old man in front of Ye Hao and looked down at the old man''s fingers. When Ye Hao saw the old man, Ye Hao''s eyes immediately fixed on Ye Hao, and Ye Hao said, "Oh, **** it." Old man, where did you find this? I finally know why you dare to swear like this. "


    "Hey, Caesar, go ahead, I want to drink this fragrance, what should I do?" The old man suddenly smiled. "Go out, I''m leaving" Is this the Caesar that the old man just mentioned? Ye Hao''s **** got up right away, um, yes, this old man.


    The energy in the body has basically reached its peak, and he is definitely a powerful martial artist.


    Of course, this is just martial arts. "No? Oh, didn''t you mean that you want to find a teacher who can fight? I think Russell is fine. I will take you to see Ye Hao later." The strange movement of the old man''s body appeared directly in front of Qifen. The seven said to their shoulders.


    Caesar''s attention was naturally attracted to the seven. When Ye Hao saw the seven, Ye Hao quickly said, "Damn, if you dare to bring Ye Hao to Russell," I will be with you. Fighting hard together. "


    Looking at the boss, Caesar, who is like a cow, can hardly help smiling. It''s so fun, but what is this fragrance? "Oh, Russell''s flame is good, I like it." The old man said, turning his white eyes.


    "Hey, I want two at my house, and I will give you all of them." Caesar said straightforwardly: "It''s okay, seven people, this is your master, Ye Hao''s name is Caesar." I''m going to drink. A cup. "The old man will leave here." Well, I don''t have a master yet. I think we should go now. "Ye Hao picked his nose and opened his mouth.


    The old man who was about to move, standing on his neck like a rooster, smiled and said, "Well, what is your name? I promise to find your best teacher." The pastor turned his eyes and said, "It''s a pity I haven''t met the teacher yet, and I don''t want to wait any longer."


    In fact, the principal does not necessarily need to find a teacher, but the teacher really wants to learn this magic trick. You should know that if Ye Hao is determined by the monk''s law, Ye Hao will appear sooner or later. As for magic, Ye Hao didn''t think Ye Hao could learn this simple way of using energy.


    "Well, wait a minute. I am worried about the school teacher now." After that, the old man directly took out a white flagpole, and Ye Hao waved Ye Hao''s hand, and a white lamp was directly in Ye Hao''s hand. Inside, then a special energy exploded.


    Knowing that the old man was calling the teacher, he would naturally not object. It is not a bad thing to have a teacher. Ye Hao really didn''t want to go to class. "By the way, what kind of magic do you want to learn?" "You idiot, what kind of magic you want to learn if you leave it depends on whether she belongs to the West Lake family." The old man asked Ye Hao''s eyes directly.

 Chapter 996： Caesar

    Then he said to Ye Hao, "You are an idiot. Do you think there is something in your body that will leave you? The so-called "What is it?" Naturally, it is not surprising that any genus is born with -. Even in the world of world order, people often say that a person is a golden life, an unpredictable life, and so on.


    But Li Mo''s body has been completely transformed by the power of life, everything in her body is pure Yuan Li transformation, naturally there will be no so-called belongings. "Okay, hey, forget it, in that case, you will learn fire magic from me." The old man raised his hand and said.


    Leaving Mo didn''t speak, just looked up, eh, is this old guy actually a fire? I didn''t notice the old man, this time I just felt that the old man was full of rich fire energy. Yes, there is one thing there is nowhere to deal with it.


    "Well, you will learn fire magic from Ye Hao. In theory, you can learn any magic, but I don''t mind if you learn the same thing." Everyone knows, "Yes, you can only do it at the same time. To do it, as long as you practice, when you reach the top, the Ye Hao people can also get involved a little bit."


    The old man felt that it had been so long, so this person said something like this. Ye Hao was too lazy to pay attention to Ye Hao, so he raised his head and asked, "Old man, isn''t it the first time you see you?" Ah. Uh. The old man is there.


    "This is a space ring. Although it is not very good, you can take it first. When I am alive, Master will find some good things.


    "At this moment, Caesar directly took out a white Seth space ring from one side and handed it to the seven.


    The old man gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll be back soon." After that, the old man walked directly into the back of the room with a strange expression. I didn''t expect this old man to be so good at magic.


    Ye Hao is a fire, but this move requires a certain degree of spatial awareness to be able to do so. The old man''s eyes are not very good, but Ye Hao should come up with some good things. Two minutes ago, the old man rushed out of the house with a ring in his hand, but it was much better than the one Caesar had just taken out. "This ring was used by your teacher''s mother, but now she can''t use it. The master will give it to you."


    After that, the old man handed me the ring, which was inlaid with a light blue ring. Ye Hao was a little surprised. Ye Hao didn''t expect this old man to be so generous. The ring is not simple, the space inside is so big that you don''t even know the ring. But there is also a strange magical array at the top of the ring, which can accelerate the collection of energy.


    The whole ring is very valuable, "Thank you, Master." Looking at it from the perspective of a stranger, he took the ring directly, "There is a stick here, you can take it first." The old man took out another from Ye Hao''s ring. Red stopper.


    I feel that the energy on this stick is very good, but it is not much worse than this stick, and it is so big that it is not suitable for girls. When the stranger was about to get it, the old man began to say: "Old man, get your things back." What? You say I''m an idiot? "The old man''s face immediately became a little crazy, "Again," Caesar smiled, "Haha, the first time I heard someone say that your employee is broken, ha..., it''s so funny, kid. What''s your name? I immediately recommend you to be a good teacher. "Caesar said with a strange smile. The latest chapter of the Doomsday Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall .com/down/165744.htmlThe doomsday super **** chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall. com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record this time (Chapter 996 Caesar) Read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "The Doomsday Super God" "Chariot" please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 997： first name

    Oh, thank you. The general smiled at Caesar. The old man gave Ye Hao a good feeling. "Son, you told me very clearly today." Why do you say that my staff is broken? "The old man didn''t say, I won''t beat you today. The doctor ignored Ye Hao.


    Then, the priest took out the stick from Ye Hao''s ring, handed it to Li Mo, and said, "Keep Mo, you take this, and wait for your brother to send it to you." When the Vulcan stick just came out , The old man''s face immediately changed, "Fire..." Vulcan. "Employees?" the old man said.


    Caesar''s side also looked at this strangely, indeed, compared with this incident, the old man''s that was true. "Where did you get it, kid?" the old man asked. "Do you mind me? Leave Mo, the magic wand you are holding. Well, it should not be used for the time being. Use the handle when it is critical."


    For thousands of years, innocent people have been innocent and guilty, and Ye Hao will not make such low-level mistakes. Ye Hao moved his head away from the stranger, then put the stick in the ring. The old man wanted to say something, when there were footsteps on the road.


    About a dozen people came in this direction, including a dozen men and women, but Ye Hao was wearing magic, and his eyes focused on one person almost immediately. I can''t help it. .Who made her a beautiful woman? Or a beautiful woman.


    But her face, Thayer, was as cold as a million years. Seeing that the teacher didn''t say anything, Ye Hao said, "Old man, I want her to be my teacher." A dozen teachers did not reflect, pointing directly to the beautiful woman.


    There is a cold expression on her face, there is no other place without human beauty, it is estimated that she is the kind of mature woman who falls in love at first sight. Well, miss, I like it. Ye Hao added a word in his heart.


    "Okay" The expressions on the old man''s face and Caesar''s face are more changed than eating shit. It can be said that the appearance of the old man and Caesar is absolutely amazing. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" The old man asked without speaking. "Okay. Why don''t you ask her, what is her name? Kelly."


    The old man pointed to the beautiful woman and asked, "What''s wrong?" Leng Binbin said in his voice, "Well, Ye Hao is my friend¡¯s child and is looking for a master, so I¡¯ll call you and see Ye Who Hao likes to be the master of Ye Hao."


    Master, Ye Haogang said. I want you to be her master. "


    The old man¡¯s eyes are strange and he feels very uncomfortable. Beautiful women are really good, but it is not easy to eat. There are difficulties and challenges. Well, men should go up. Ye Hao laughed inwardly. "Ye Hao? Is Ye Hao the master of the wind?" The eyebrows on the beauty''s head changed in an instant.


    "Okay, Master, who are you?" Ye Hao has always pretended to be the wind, so Ye Hao has recently become accustomed to the energy of the wind system, plus a few people who have seen his breathing, so Ye Hao''s body Full of some wind.


    "I''m an indifferent person, so I can''t be your teacher." It may be because of the elderly. Although this beautiful woman has ugly eyebrows, she opened the door to answer. "Oh, Bing, great." After that, Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    The ice system is a kind of water, not as soft as water, but it is more lethal than water. As soon as Ye Hao closes his eyes, he directly disperses wind energy on his body. Then Ye Hao began to look for the energy of the water system in the air.


    Ice? Just to darken the water. I don''t know when the white mist suddenly began to erupt. The mist contained amazing cold, but the mist soon disappeared. Then she began to breathe the same breath as that beautiful woman.


    "Okay, teacher, it''s okay now." Ye Hao opened his eyes, but Ye Hao did see a group of adults, "you". The old man pointed at the old man who didn''t know what to say, but that scene had too much influence on Ye Hao''s thoughts. After so many years at the cutting edge of magic, he suddenly encountered something contrary to his thoughts.

 Chapter 998： walk

    You can imagine the expression of the old man. At this moment, everyone looks at the monsters, including beauty. "Master, are you okay?" Not used to this. "But here you are." Mei Ai didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It is not difficult for a person to have all kinds of magic. It''s just that all magic can''t reach the limit, but the performance of the character is not as simple as changing the magic. "Oh, great, hey, teacher, let''s go, I can''t wait to accept your teaching." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Just a few steps, the old man was about to say something. Hearing Ye Hao''s words, his right foot stepped directly on Ye Hao''s left foot, and then fell to the ground with a sound of "Peng". After listening to her, the beauty''s face immediately turned cold. "You better be careful not to do anything excessive, and don''t blame me for being rude."


    "That is to say, you are my teacher, I can do everything well." Mr. Zhou''s head is like chicken rice, but Ye Hao''s heart doesn''t think so. "Well, boy, since you have found the master, I will take her away. If you find her, come to me directly."


    "Okay, wait a minute." Ye Hao opened his mouth to call the old man, walked to the door, took out a lot of copper coins from Ye Hao''s ring, and said, "Leave Mo, you take the money and want to buy something, it''s not enough. Find my brother." You have to work hard to become the greatest man in the north. "


    Talking and touching his head, the old man''s expression suddenly became quite sad when he saw at least a hundred copper coins. After speaking, the old man said straightforwardly: "Son, didn''t you say that your family is very poor?" Can''t afford the tuition? "


    "Ah? What? What did you just say? Poor? My family is very poor? When did I say that?" It looked very uncomfortable. "You!" The old man was nearly killed and injured. Although the tuition may be expensive, the copper coins can stay here for at least ten years to study.


    "Oh, come here, you have these too." Ye Hao took out a copper coin again. The old man "Peng" couldn''t stand the blow, and finally fell to the ground. After a while, Ye Hao stood up and said, "Wait, boy. If I don''t take care of you, I won''t." "Oh, ha, old man, you still remember what you just did." Ye Hao smiled. , And then suddenly let go of his breath, all of this has something to do with ice. A cold breath suddenly emerged from the body, and the surrounding trees were frozen into thick ice almost immediately.


    But this kind of breathing appeared quickly and faster, but the huge energy fluctuations almost caused a dozen people present to fall directly to the ground. "Damn!" After a while, the old man said two words, and Caesar''s face became even stranger. After a while, Caesar finally smiled and became more and more happy.


    Although I don''t know how Caesar did it, when Ye Hao thought about it, Ye Hao wanted to smile. What''s more interesting is to imagine when Ye Hao had just taken the oath. Ye Hao''s breathing turned everyone into a bad person, even Ai was no exception, and couldn''t help but look at it.


    There is no change in language expression, but almost no change. "Follow me" Mi Ai uttered four words for a long time, and asked Ye Hao to follow Ye Hao, and then said to Ye Hao: "You two will study hard with your two old people, and your brother will often visit you."


    Leaving Mo and Qiban nodded rationally, this was a quick step to catch up with Yaai. Ye Hao naturally followed, "This is not a horse, is it?" Ye Hao suddenly asked, smiling and saying, "No, my friend caught it for me."


    Mei Ai is a bit silent, she lives in a very remote place, behind the school, about 20 minutes walk to here. It was almost the same place where Ye Hao''s people lived, but it was quieter, and there was a small lake behind the house.


    "Well, you will live here in the future. You can choose to go to school with Ye Hao, or you can choose to study here. I will teach you what I should teach you, but it''s as if you should be magic?" Ye Hao remembered the scene that happened just now.

 Chapter 999： easy

    "Well, I don''t know anything about magic. I really don''t lie to you. That''s just a scam." The supervisor said, "Don''t you understand?" "Don''t you understand?" Ye Hao asked, "I really don''t understand. Me Still don''t know what magic is.


    Ye Hao is a monk. Ye Hao didn''t know what magic was. "Which country are you from?" Suddenly asked an irrelevant question, pointed directly at the long black hair on Ye Hao''s head and said: "Teacher, can''t you see this?"


    Ye Hao said, "Well, if you are a yellow person, you can''t understand magic. Well, I will teach you step by step, but how much you can learn is not my decision." Decided. The pastor smiled and said, "Teacher, I understand."


    "Well, I''m looking for your place temporarily today. I have something to deal with. I will start working tomorrow." "Where do you live? Can''t I live in such a big house?" The pastor pointed to the house and said, " No, that''s where I live. It''s where you live. There is a lot of money here. Make yourself a house."


    After that, Ye Hao turned to the outside and said: "Hey, wait." But this sentence obviously had no effect, and it had disappeared in the depths of the road, "Damn!" The big house must be owned by myself. Build, and I am. "A person who is not pertinent, looks around the old trees, shook his head unanimously, and put it on the handle. Building a house is not a big deal."


    Turning around, Ye Hao quickly found four big trees of the same height and position, and Ye Hao directly smashed the surrounding dozens of trees. Then there are countless energy leaves coming out directly from the air, removing all branches and leaves from the felled trees.


    Building a house is not difficult, but it''s easier said than done.


    This is not easy, and it is not difficult for those who are not easy. When the eyes are closed a little, the energy in the surrounding air increases. The water in the dozens of fallen trees is suddenly drawn out, and the dozens of numbers immediately become dry trees.


    The person who can control the energy cutting of the big tree is more professional than anyone else. Numerous wooden boards appeared underground, and about an hour later, a wooden house appeared on top of four big trees. Even this bed was made by Ye Hao himself.


    However, there was no problem, but no one thought that when Ye Hao was sleeping, a thin energy film immediately appeared on the wooden bed, and lying on it was incredibly comfortable. In any case, at this moment, nothing happened, and the first person began to sit cross-checking Ye Hao''s body.


    The structure of the body has been completely changed, including the cells, looking at it with a smile, since the use of the blue dragon, the speed of transformation on the earth seems to have been greatly accelerated. Now, the Ye Hao parts of the arms and body can appear alone on these green scales.


    I don''t know whether I am a person or not. This is only one of the most direct aspects. More importantly, its internal energy is undergoing drastic changes. The previous energy is just a faint green. But now it''s completely highland province.


    I don''t know when the energy of these Tibetans gathered in Ye Hao''s chest, nor can it be said that they are gathering. It''s just that the energy of these Tibetans stops when they pass through the chest, just before this part of the heart. Some of this energy will be dispersed.


    These small energies gather in this place and no longer disperse. The rest of the energy automatically continues to circulate in the body, slowly increasing, and touching one''s head is a bit painful. Practice or not practice, these two ideas have been lingering in the mind.

 Chapter 1000： pressure

    To be honest, if there is a choice, Ye Hao would rather be a mediocre person, grow old slowly, and die with a few girls, instead of having super fast energy in the body like now. There are still a lot of strange memories. The most important thing is that these memories still have some messy things to complete.


    Ye Hao is not always a hardworking person and hates restraint, so he never knows whether to do these things according to the words in his memory, but fortunately, the things in this memory can only be done. Didn''t give it to Ye Hao for a minute.


    Forget it and practice it, because it has reached this point, then regret is no longer useful, Ye Hao''s strength is strong, there is at least one guarantee. Ye Hao didn''t know how long Ye Hao would sit, but Ye Hao didn''t make a decision until the end. It seems that practicing or not practicing is completely different from whether or not to complete that thing.


    Ye Hao''s forehead was soft, and the gods rushed out quickly, but did not return, followed Ye Hao''s cabin to arrange a fortification formation, and then sat down. After Ye Hao had these special energies, he started Ye Hao''s first practice.


    Slowly incorporate your sacred thoughts into the energy of your body, and then try to mobilize these energies to circulate around the unique cycle formed in the body. When the gods entered these energies, Ye Hao''s heart was moved, and a huge and unpleasant breath was directly injected into Ye Hao''s mind.


    This is what Ye Hao''s inner energy feels for Ye Hao. Ye Hao quickly converted the energy into the energy to start practicing along this cycle. The energy of the slow movement, I don¡¯t know how many times the speed has been increased, and now it can orbit several times in a minute, which may take several minutes.


    The sitting body didn''t know when it started to emit a faint green glow. This time it suddenly discovered that when Ye Hao practiced, it seemed that he was not absorbing the spirit between heaven and earth, but a unique spirit. Light green energy.


    The distribution of this energy in the air can be described in fewer terms than heaven and earth. However, the disharmony of the body is the light green energy. These green energy can''t penetrate Ye Hao''s body quickly through the skin, and then merge into the energy in Ye Hao''s body, and the circulation speed in the body is getting faster and faster. The green Seth''s energy flowed into Ye Hao''s body faster and faster.


    Just after the priest didn''t know how many times it ran, the green Seth''s energy slammed into Ye Hao''s body. At this time, Ye Hao was already concentrated on his chest. Every time Ye Hao''s energy passed, it would transfer part of the remaining energy to a place as big as a fist.


    Suddenly, these stagnant energies suddenly began to spin, like a small green vortex, and the green energy in the body seemed to suddenly reach a fairly high level, no. It''s not just Ye Hao''s energy.


    Even the green energy in the air is beginning to be injected into the body. If someone stood outside the newly built wooden house, Ye Hao would find that the house was really weird. About three feet from the center of the cabin, everything rested in peace.


    But around the hut, countless trees seemed to be blown by the wind towards the place where it began to slowly concentrate, towards the center. Just like the wind blowing from all directions to this center, and the entire red inflammation magic school.


    No, the whole burning city seems to have a strange atmosphere, everyone feels strange, like a big rock, a kind of pressure, there is a lot of pressure on everyone''s heart, but if you really think about it, Look for it, but you can''t find the pressure.

 Chapter 1001： Crush

    Although ordinary people feel uncomfortable, it is not difficult to bear, so Ye Hao people do not take it seriously, but at this moment, in heaven, Caesar and Ye Hao are all joking, which will bring pressure to Ye Hao''s heart. , This is definitely a kind of pressure, but pressure is universal, just like it is for everyone.


    Or this kind of pressure is just another person''s pressure, there is no doubt that it is scattered, not specifically for one person. "Can you find the source?" Caesar asked. After a long time, Mr. Tian closed his eyes a little, then opened his eyes and said, "No, there is no source of information at all. It seems that there is such pressure everywhere."


    "Besides, I have another discovery." Oh my God, suddenly asked: "What have you discovered?" "This kind of pressure not only affects us," Caesar asked. "What do you mean?" Ye Hao said, "What do you mean?" Caesar is a kind person, and Ye Hao obviously doesn''t understand what Ye Hao is talking about.


    "Jump! Fool, you are not a rascal, but I can''t believe you can''t feel the gods in the air. This pressure seems to have an effect on all six factors, can''t you see it? The elements in the air are more than usual today That''s too much. I don''t know how many times this is." God, cried out.


    Caesar closed his eyes immediately after hearing what Yaxie said. After a while, Caesar opened his eyes and said, "You are right." "So, what exactly affects the element?" Ye Hao said, "Well, what is that? You must know, even if it is a non-pastor church. It''s impossible to fall down," the co-pilot said.


    "Under the influence of this kind of laziness, if I release a magic now, it will be at least twice as slow as usual." God, Ye Hao said with a bitter smile: "What? Is this the most active kind of fire?" Caesar said. "Well, yes." Oh my god, Ye Hao''s face was a little helpless.


    "Is it a dragon?" Caesar said suddenly: "Okay. Well, I don''t know, dragons really have a certain influence on this element, but where are there so many? Even the most powerful sacred dragon can only It is a small-scale influence factor, and the influence is very small, and the influence is very small. It will be good to spell me."


    Heaven did not continue, Ye Hao and Caesar were here.


    Guess what, but the current Ye Hao suddenly didn''t feel that the time for Ye Hao''s **** to enter the energy had become a long time, a powerful and full of breath power did not know when it began to spread in Ye Hao''s soul.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face was a bit unnatural. Suddenly, Ye Hao seemed to see a lot of things. This situation is not like the countless memories that directly appear in Ye Hao''s mind, but a feeling. It seems that Ye Hao has experienced all this himself.


    The loneliness, indifference, and the feeling of a torrent around Ye Hao made Ye Hao''s heart quite depressed. But Ye Hao didn''t stop the shock of breathing. He didn''t know how long it would take, and his heart was suddenly fleeting, and then Ye Hao immediately came into the situation.


    The consciousness immediately returned to a normal state. At the moment when the consciousness returned to normal, a huge green energy entered Ye Hao''s body from the air, and he was surprised to find that all the green energy in Ye Hao''s body had disappeared.


    No, it''s not that it disappeared, but all the energy seems to have entered the green Seth energy ball, in the center of the chest, when the huge green energy in the air came in, its body suddenly burst out with blue light.


    Even Ye Hao himself did not notice that an ancient and wild aura directly surrounded Ye Hao''s body, and countless animals were disturbed by the pressure and climbed directly to the ground almost instantly. I dare not move, only in the aspect of secret love, I feel more profound!

 Chapter 1002： rely

    The breath spreads at a terrifying speed, almost completely covering the entire burning city. All the animals are on the burning city ground, including mice and their Ye Hao small animals. Breath comes fast, and walk fast. It lasted more than ten seconds and then disappeared.


    At this moment, the priest looked at Ye Hao''s chest. On the green lawn just now, the huge green energy in Ye Hao''s chest directly turned into a green round inner pill, which looked like a green glass ball. . It looks transparent, but inside it is a fascinating feature that cannot stop scrolling.


    The green heart pill is as big as a person''s pinky nail cap, but the energy it contains is four to five times that of Ye Hao in the past. It couldn''t help swallowing Ye Hao''s saliva, now Ye Hao''s body has no energy.


    This green glass ball, no, is the inner pill. I know it is called the inner pill. From the mind in the memory, it seems to be the memory. The dragon race passed the most important pass, Hua Dan. Have you really changed into Cheng Taki?


    It was a little bit crying and laughing. Although the dragon was very strong and pleasing to the eye, I still hope that Ye Hao is a person, not a dragon. At this point, the pill inside the brain suddenly flows out of the green energy, which is different from the previous energy. If the previous energy was only energy, this energy is completely energy.


    Like the green fluid, it begins to circulate along the fluid originally formed in the body. As the green energy rotates, the structure of the body is changing rapidly at the speed that the naked eye can see. Painful tears come from the body.


    My grass! The flesh directly cuts off God''s control over the body, and the pain in the body is naturally not felt. When the energy in the body reaches a certain level, if Ye Hao''s body is destroyed, Ye Hao''s body will be destroyed. But the soul and mind will not be destroyed and can be directly separated from the body.


    In this way, Ye Hao could naturally give up control of his body. The material in the body changes with the flow of green energy. The original white and transparent colors slowly changed to green, becoming unusually rough and rough. The green pulse makes people feel how powerful it is.


    no.


    In this case, the muscles and bones began to undergo terrible changes. It turned out that Ye Hao''s bones were already abnormal, but now they have become even more abnormal. The bones in Ye Hao''s body have also become abnormally large. This person''s current thinking is entirely to look at Ye Hao''s body from the perspective of a third party.


    Its body is growing at an alarming rate, and countless green scales are beginning to appear on the surface of the body. Damn, don''t you need to become that dragon? Fortunately, Ye Hao''s fear did not come true, because the green energy formed the first cycle in Ye Hao''s body.


    The change of Ye Hao''s body also became the end. Ye Hao immediately reintegrated the soul into the body, but the soul merged into the body, and he felt the power of fear, which is the power of terror. Unlike before, this power is so direct that it makes people feel clear.


    Even without Ye Hao''s control, the green energy in the air entered the body more than a hundred times faster than before, but no one could see the green energy. Shaking the arm, this kind of power feels really good, different from the previous kind of power.


    This power is more direct, yes, it is the power above. On the other side is a wooden table, and with a little force, a corner of a wooden table is directly squeezed into pieces. Ha, great. Ye Hao really wanted to shout. After a slight heart movement, at least a body nearly three meters high was on the way back to its original state. Although Ye Hao could easily do this in the past, it was in the case of adding energy, but now he does not add any energy, only relying on it.

 Chapter 1003： magic

    You can''t see much from a piece of wood, but there is no doubt that this feeling has been directly reflected in people''s hearts. Slowly closing his eyes, I suddenly felt that the surrounding air had more unique energy than the earth, and the energy of Nak was immediately analyzed. Very good, very powerful, almost certain moment, this is the so-called magical energy.


    The enthusiasm and passion of wind, water, and fire, the depth of the earth, the warmth of light, and the mystery of darkness, almost immediately felt that these energies belonged to Nak, and Ye Hao could even clearly feel these energies. Are these energies conscious?


    Ye Hao thought absently, Ye Hao tried to mobilize the most enthusiastic and active fire in the sky, Ye Hao''s heart just moved slightly, and a red fireball appeared on Ye Hao''s palm. Feeling this inner energy, a feeling, the original learning magic is so simple.


    Ha, my teacher, just wait. There are not only six kinds of magic, but also only six kinds of magic elements. Magic and ice magic are just variants of the wind **** and water spirit. After learning magic for a period of time, Ye Hao knew that Ye Hao could definitely use magic.


    But isn¡¯t it better for teachers to teach? With a smile on his face, Ye Hao looked around, and it was not long before he appeared, that is, about three to four hours. The sun in the sky has been hanging in the east, uh, forget it, it took so long to come here, only to realize that the sun here actually fluctuates up and down in the east.


    Of course, if you have to think of the West as the East, it is just a matter of human consciousness, but the rotation of the earth is indeed the opposite. The day is very long, about fifteen to sixteen hours, and about twelve to three hours at night.


    When Ye Hao''s consciousness and body merged, the pressure of the city completely disappeared. Of course, the breath disappeared, and of course the whole city returned to normal, but Ye Hao didn''t know this. Ye Hao didn''t know what happened just now.


    Of course, understanding the principle of magic does not mean that magic can be used easily, although Ye Hao can achieve the same result in different ways. However, for magic, it still retains a certain curiosity, and several kinds of magic in the saw are used to sing.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what Ye Hao could do. At that time, Ye Hao didn''t know how many people started investigating the cause of the sensation Ye Hao just caused. Of course, Ye Hao couldn''t find his body at 02:00. The man came out of the house built by Ye Hao and immediately saw the purple cloud on the ground.


    The purple cloud just changed from the recent change, the breath it feels clearest, that is the indifference from the soul, there is no trace of strength at this moment. "Ah, what''s the matter with you?" The person who just came out immediately found that Ziyun was wrong and jumped down from the tree and asked.


    When I saw the transformation, I took a few steps back, but my body still didn''t stand up. Seeing my back, my zoomed feet stopped in confusion and asked, "What?" After a while, the cold voice came. It reached Ye Hao''s mind: "No, it''s nothing."


    I feel a little confused, how come I feel a little bit wrong. "Are you uncomfortable? Do you want me to answer it for you?" The deputy senior manager asked: "No, I''ll take a break." CMB''s voice was a little bit overwhelming, I couldn''t see how much I wanted to say, and I didn''t force it.


    "Well, if you have any questions.


    Call me where are you. "I want to say that I didn''t speak this time, I just turned my head up and down, and when the sun was about to go down, I just came back from the outside. Of course, it was the first time I discovered its existence."


    However, Ye Hao refused to watch it. Instead, he wanted to learn magic by the small lake behind Ye Hao''s house. In fact, although Ye Hao''s energy experience was quite profound, Ye Hao really didn''t use any magic. "Ah, teacher, you are back." Ye Hao didn''t see her until Ye Hao came home.

 Chapter 1004： Inge

    Did you do it? "Ye Hao pointed to the room on the tree and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?" Eminem shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. "Although Ye Hao made the house not big, it was definitely not small, and it could reach the tree above.


    It is hard to imagine that this was done by one person in the afternoon? In fact, this house didn''t spend even an hour. "Ah, teacher, have you taught me magic?" He immediately pressed Ye Hao''s face, and there was a strong fragrance on his body.


    Although Aries is not a wolf, it is still a good choice for women. "You stay away from me" she felt a few steps back. Her face is still a layer of ice for a thousand years, and now there is a little Leng Binbin hanging on it, unable to see clearly.


    "Before I teach you something, let''s talk about some things first, or if I don''t teach you, you will find the dead old man tomorrow." My tone was very straightforward, and the tone of the dead old man was not at all. courtesy. "Well, you said it." Ye Hao said unnaturally.


    "First, don¡¯t enter my three-step range, or don¡¯t blame me for doing this. Second, my lectures don¡¯t allow you to speak, you can speak only when I tell you to speak; third, you must do what I want you to do Things.¡± Just say three conditions.


    "Well, come on, do you want me to commit suicide?" The committee raised a direct objection to the third point. "Even if you promised me, would you commit suicide?" Aken asked bluntly, thought about it in his heart, and said with certainty: "No."


    "Isn''t it? Do you agree to these three conditions?" She didn''t realize until then that, despite a cold expression on her face, she didn''t look and didn''t seem to be as old as she showed. Only then did people discover that her face was cold again, as if she was not as old as she looked.


    "Well, I have one more question to ask. If you don''t agree with me, can I resist it?" the "weak" asked. I was just getting ready to walk on my legs with a soft foot, and almost fell to the ground, then turned around and looked at Ye Hao''s eyes, not knowing what the expression was.


    "Even if everyone in this world is dead, I won''t let you down." "Okay, okay." "It''s funny to see her strange expression," she said. "Do you know what magic is?" asked. "I don''t know" Ye Hao was very simple this time.


    Ye Hao really didn''t know this question. "Don''t you know what magic is?" I looked normal. "I really don''t know, the way I use it during the day is not magic, it''s just a special way I learned from an old man, if I can." What am I doing here? "


    An innocent face, no magic, and a lot of laws. "Well, you wait, you have to start again." After that, she went straight into her room. He was ready to follow, but he didn''t take a few steps, except for the sound of footsteps under his silver ring-filled eyelids.


    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao walked out of the house, threw the two books to Ye Hao, and said, "This is the foundation of magic. See for yourself, and I will teach you what magic is." Ye Hao picked up the two books. Book, read the writing on it, and then read it again.


    Seeing the face of the turn, I couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the matter?" He just said helplessly: "That teacher, I''m sorry, I don''t know the word." "What?" Ye Hao almost fell, didn''t he ? Can''t read? It doesn''t seem to be fake.


    There was also a deputy at the time. I guess she didn''t see this seemingly talented thing, but she couldn''t understand it? It turns out that people think that the people here speak like factor language, so the words should be factor language, but this is not the case. The characters here are completely incomprehensible symbols. In any case, these words are books.

 Chapter 1005： Spell

    "Well, I have no education, I went to school, I don''t understand." Ye Hao''s head. It''s really embarrassing. "Forget it, let me tell you one thing and give it back to me." Eminem stretched out his hand and saw that Ye Hao was ready to hand over the book. Just say: "Throw it away."


    This is a period of time, I can''t eat you, let not get close to you in three steps. But now she has agreed, and these two books can only be thrown away for her. "Well, now let me explain to you what magic is. Our world is made up of basic elements."


    "There are six types, wind, fire, earth, light and darkness. Do you understand?" Damn, if I don''t understand magic, I can''t even understand what others say, right? The pastor turned his eyes and said, "Teacher, you don''t seem to say anything yet. Ask me if I understand?" I don''t understand magic, but don''t think of me as an idiot. "


    Looking at Ami, she said very seriously: "Well, not an idiot, I almost treat you as an idiot." Looking at a serious face, I was almost ashamed to death. I shit, I thought you were a beautiful person and didn''t like to talk. , No one talked about feelings with you


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Hao made a gesture and went down the mountain directly by the lake. "These six elements are the magic elements we will use. Everyone is born with his own family, because people are also made up of elements, so which kind of magic do you want to use?" You''d better use the one that suits your own family. Elemental magic. "


    Amei went on to say, but when she said it here, she stopped. She was listening to the whistle, and she stopped and asked: "What''s the matter?" "Are you sure your Nake is water?" Eminem asked her again. Can remember when the wind came like the wind.


    "Oh, teacher, promise me, I''m sure." Although the human body is composed of six elements, it is not unreasonable, but it is certainly not composed of six elements. "Well, this is just the basis of magic. Magic is the element of magic that you influence in the air through meditation and magic."


    "Like this" said here, waving directly, Xiao Shui appeared in her hand, the Ice Wizard is a variant of the washing mage, naturally using washing magic. "Of course, when you start learning, use this spell." added.


    "Spell? By the way, I heard that magic needs to be transformed. Can you tell me what the spell is?" Ye Hao asked. "Oh, wait, I''ll find you a book." Then, Ye Hao walked into the room and said: "Well, wait, I don''t know anything." The report said.


    When she heard these words, Ye Hao stopped, turned around and said: "Well, I will give you some of the most common spells, and then you try again. The whole road, except for a few special matches, is You cannot use magic," Ye Hao said. The Ye Hao competition is basically useful, but Ye Hao''s success depends on Ye Hao''s qualifications. "


    Since then, Silver began to give some low-level magic spells, such as ice. The simplest, the spirit is in the air, please turn into a sword in my hand to attack the enemy, Frostbolt. It''s that simple, Ye Hao and Ye Hao read together, but it didn''t work.


    "You are so stupid, you are a curse.


    Use your magic to affect the water element in the air. "Press Ye Hao''s forehead once, and then say. "Well, you tell me first, what kind of magic is this? "Ye Hao people really don''t understand this. Everything has its knowledge. Now it starts to explain magic to people. After listening for a long time, people understand that magic is just letting the elements in the air enter your body. , And then stay directly in your body. It becomes a magic element that you can control at will, nothing more.


    The more magic elements in the human body, the more magic it can use, and the easier it is to use low-level magic. "I just forgot that you don''t understand magic, so now you know that this spell doesn''t work. The most important thing for you is to keep you consistent with the water element in the air." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 1006： Mist

    It was late in the day, but the two white lakes in the sky made people sit down in amazement. The magic element in the air? It was easy to feel that Ye Hao began to come into contact with the slowly speaking water element.


    Unexpectedly, when Ye Hao''s thought of God was spreading in the air, Ye Hao could easily feel the element of water, and then Ye Hao tried to use God''s thought to pull the element of water into his body. Just after a thought, the surrounding water element suddenly began to move.


    Then Ye Hao began to flock to Ye Hao''s body, while preparing to return to her room, suddenly stood up, she thought it would take at least a few days before she could feel the elements in the air. Because she can''t feel any magical fluctuations in her body.


    It is not that simple for a person to learn magic. She did not expect that she had just turned around. When she felt that the huge water element behind her gathered, she quickly turned around and found that the surrounding water element had reached a terrible level.


    Because there is a lake, the elements of water are naturally quite abundant, but people do not expect it to feel the elements in the air so quickly and absorb their sound is quite exaggerated. Who knows that the so-called atheists in this world do not have such a thing as God?


    Ye Hao just calmed their minds, and then made Ye Hao''s hearts more easily feel the surrounding environment, so as to achieve an understanding of the air element. Who can feel the existence of God? To a certain extent, the idea of ??God is the most direct manifestation of a person''s soul power.


    And these are just to let one''s soul understand these elements, for example, it can be said that it is an element that allows one''s soul to communicate, and the intermediate effect is not a level at all. Therefore, the accumulation speed of the elements is natural.


    When these water elements entered his body, Ye Hao found a strange place. When these large amounts of water elements poured into Ye Hao''s body, the green energy in Ye Hao''s body quickly disappeared. Then these large amounts of water elements began to be rapidly compressed.


    In just a few minutes, the water element entering Ye Hao was compressed into several layers, and in the end it was just a little green mist? Ye Hao was silent for a while, because at this time Ye Hao could already feel that the mist and green energy in Ye Hao''s body were the same.


    However, even if Ye Hao''s whole body is full of green mist, none of this has been compressed enough to form a drop of green liquid energy, but now it flows out of the core circulation of Ye Hao''s green tow. In other words, there is no need to absorb these water elements.


    That is a waste of time. Thinking of this, Ye Hao stood up, and then Ye Hao tried to sing "The Magic of Ice" again. However, I didn''t notice that the corner of the boss''s mouth at the back looked at the figure standing by the lake with a rather strange expression.


    Don''t you plan to do it again? Soon he began to sing the magic of Frostbolt. The original singing speed was very slow, and the following ones were also very slow, but at this time only oneself.


    Yes, Ye Hao didn''t notice anything behind Ye Hao. Incomprehensible spell.


    On the one hand, Ye Hao couldn''t help feeling the fluctuation of the water element in the surrounding air. The difference is that Ye Hao can clearly feel that a large amount of water element is rapidly gathering and transforming between Ye Hao''s hands. At this moment, a small ice arrow appeared in Ye Hao''s hand just like Xie Er gave it.


    However, the Frostbolt turned into a dark blue arrow due to the accumulation of too much water element. It waved with his hand, and the Frostbolt immediately rushed to a big tree at a very fast speed. With a soft sound, the tree made a crisp sound, and the tree was covered with a terrible layer of ice.


    Accompanied by the "bang" sound, the entire tree was thrown directly to the ground by the ice arrow. A slight "disguised" voice sounded, swallowing Ye Hao''s mouth, how keen Ye Hao''s spirit was. Ye Hao didn''t notice this incident just now, because Ye Hao''s attention was drawn to a novel thing.

 Chapter 1007： Mind

    When collecting Frost Arrows, Ye Hao found that these water elements did not simply gather together. When these water elements are arranged, they are arranged into a small magical array, and then they form ice arrows, too. If there are more water elements in this spell, the greater the power of the spell.


    Ignoring the secret love behind Ye Hao, what interests Ye Hao now is, why simply sing a simple song, and then coupled with the influence of his own energy, will these magic elements immediately arrange into this magic array? This is too simple. Although the magic is simple, it is only the most basic magic.


    Finally, the main characters in the magic array and memory are actually almost the same thing, but the use of energy is different. There are not only several types of energy between heaven and earth, but also tens of thousands, and they are all just general classifications. Energy cannot be single.


    Like the monks Ye Hao, monks like Ye Hao absorb the complex energy between heaven and earth, all energy is absorbed into the body, and the process of practice is to purify these energy. When you have less energy in your body, The less energy you have in your body. Then the purity of your energy is higher.


    The higher your energy purity, the more energy types you can influence when you use these energy to cast spells. The monks believed that the purity of the energy in Ye Hao''s body was high enough, because Ye Hao was too low to distinguish the difference in energy in the body, so Ye Hao felt pure.


    When your divine mind is elevated, you will feel the energy in your body once again being purified and purified. This is the process of practice! It is the realm that affects the soul of God! This is why monks pay attention to realm! Ye Hao found the connection between these things almost immediately.


    When Ye Hao thought about this, there was an elusive memory in his mind, all of which had something to do with it, but the weird face had a strange moment. But Ye Hao didn''t know what kind of person he would become. Don¡¯t all monks pay attention to innocence and innocence? Can Ye Haos be considered widows?


    After reading a few more spells, I understand these basic magics. The magical array composed of elements in the air is the simplest. The difference between magics is not very big. Compared with the current gods, these magical powers are almost It was recorded in an instant.


    Remember these magic lines and start the test again. These magics are fun, but I don''t want to use magic to read those cool spells every time. If people in the north knew that Ye Hao would utter such magic spells, I would like to know if Ye Hao would kill Ye Hao.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao¡¯s **** immediately began to act. Ye Hao¡¯s **** thought, the energy inside almost flowed out, and countless water elements formed between Ye Hao''s hands, almost immediately forming an ice arrow. . Well, the magic appeared almost immediately.


    An Guan began to test how fast Ye Hao was.


    Then, she saw the very special thing she had seen. The ice arrows between the two hands began to gather at an astonishing speed. Almost as soon as one was thrown out, the other appeared directly. .


    This speed is almost several kinds per second, and countless ice arrows shoot towards the surface of the lake, and then directly enter the bottom of the lake. Haha, this arrow is a mechanical weapon. More advanced body energy does not know how many layers higher than the water element, a little green is estimated to form thousands of such ice arrows.


    Therefore, secret admirers are not afraid of consumption at all. After a period of time, they feel that low-level magic is no longer difficult, and their faces are full of dementia, although it is said that high-level practice can immediately convey some magic. But to do this requires a high level of understanding of magic.

 Chapter 1008： people

    But for her, what is certain is that Ye Hao absolutely doesn''t know any magic, is that a person whose **** is not a god, really has a genius? No, it shouldn''t be a genius. It should be the soul. This is a repetition. Even she can perform magic like Frostbolt, but she can''t do it so fast.


    Frostbolt just arrived, and there are also a few. "Teacher, can you tell me some high-level magic spells?" Turning his head and asking, the brain is still dim at the moment, so shocked, it is almost better to hear the culture of twists and turns.


    Then she began to tell Mr. Zhou some magic spells she knew, and soon she knew dozens of magic spells, and even a spell would take at least three minutes to sing. This is the last sentence. "Well, teacher, why is this spell so long?"


    After writing the spells, Ye Hao asked. Ye Hao found that the longer these spells and the longer they sang, the greater the power of the magic. "What?" Ai immediately reflected the question of Mr. Zhou and asked it directly.


    "Ah, no, that''s a forbidden spell. You can''t use it." During the time when I returned to God, think about what Ye Hao said just now, prohibiting this kind of thing cannot be spread.


    Ye Hao''s face immediately became strange and was forbidden? Very good and very powerful. "That teacher, don''t worry, I won''t use it." Ye Hao said immediately. "Oh, that''s great." She was still absent, and was upset by what Ye Hao had done just now. "I want to try the magic you just told me." When it''s finished, it will no longer be a rote of Ai, and just start testing the magical powers she just told me. There are not many ice magics, at least this is Ye Hao''s thoughts. In addition to the so-called forbidden spell just now, there are only a dozen spells.


    Yes, that''s it. Make sure you remember all the spells, and start to find a non-attack magic in Ye Hao''s mind, which should be a defensive spell. "Ah, soul in the air, listen to my call and show your kindness. Become a strong and sacred shield to protect the people I need to protect. Holy ice wall!"


    The two sang there, standing behind Zhou, preparing to go home to sort out Ye Hao''s thoughts, and were directly startled. This kind of magic is the advanced magic of ice magic, that is, the defensive magic second only to the forbidden spell, the sacred ice wall!


    When I finished singing, a blue ice cream and a thick green ice wall directly surrounded one side of it. Well, this thing is very interesting. It touched the ice wall. From the inside, Seth¡¯s view has not been affected at all, but it should be solid.


    The more you look at it, the more it resembles something. For example, the magic egg in the online game that was once popular on the earth. That is the magic shield. Then he touched his arm directly and "exploded". No accident, the entire ice wall was smashed to pieces.


    Okay, my strength is still very strong and a bit slow, but Ye Hao still doesn''t know what Ye Hao''s body represents. Breaking this small ice wall is not worth showing off at all. Of course, standing behind the ice wall, Ye Hao didn''t know what Ye Hao did, nor could he see what happened in the holy ice wall.


    Because Ye Hao removed the sacred ice wall by himself, but the next thing made it start to collapse, just like the ice wall, he started trying to remind... But it is obvious. This is a very simple matter. In less than two minutes, the magic was completely restored.


    It''s too simple. Compared with the powerful tactics in the mind, these magic lines are naturally meaningless, and the current thinking of the gods is simply terribly unpredictable. So remember that a magic spell has nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 1009： magic

    Try to play this high-level magic, this super mind, haven''t you tried this forbidden spell? Ye Hao didn''t know much about the power of forbidden spells, and Ye Hao hadn''t tried advanced magic, so Ye Hao was a little crazy. Now Ye Hao is completely dementia, advanced magic?


    What is this concept? Ye Hao only knew that even if it was one of the few holy paradise in the north now, it was impossible to do this. As for herself, she is now a magician, and she can immediately develop intermediate magic. But the difference between advanced magic and intermediate magic is not a word difference.


    I don''t know how many times the difficulty has increased in the middle. This forbidden spell has also undergone some changes, pray for the ice, but give it a try. After trying so many magics, the energy in the body was not consumed at all. Can''t stand the speed at which these green''gases automatically flow into Ye Hao''s body in the air.


    "The greatness of the ice and snow, please listen to my prayers, and pray that your power will come to the world with your immense power." What embarrassment Ye Hao''s mother, this person''s name is so long, that incredible spell makes People have strange ideas.


    However, this spell will never stop, the voice of the transforming spell is very small, and a place far away from Ye Hao is in a state of extreme shock, naturally you can''t hear the transforming under any spell. Ye Hao had just read a little more than halfway through, and felt the water element in the air began to gather.


    At the same time, a more advanced magic does not know how many times more complex magic is also beginning to flash in the air, from the complex magic array.


    Okay, stick out Ye Hao''s tongue. Damn, this is a big game. I think this so-called "forbidden spell" is a bit stronger than this advanced spell.


    But looking at this, it''s definitely not just a little stronger, and its energy has finally started to consume, but for Ye Hao''s huge total amount, it is just insignificant. With this thought, the magic of transformation seems to be unable to stop.


    If you stop, the energy it contains will definitely be reversed. Of course, you don''t care about this energy response, and you can''t even hurt your sick body, but it will be very uncomfortable and you don''t want to feel uncomfortable. So Ye Hao kept reading.


    As the spell changed, the magical energy in the air accelerated again at an amazing speed, "Ah." "No, what are you doing?" She finally felt uncomfortable, when she came back too late, the air was huge The element of water clearly showed this to her.


    This is an ice curse. Blizzard''s fury! At this point, in the sky, a dozen people flew here, "Who uses the forbidden spell here?" "What''s going on?" Without waiting for the dozen people to fly over, a familiar voice began to shout.


    "Ah? Come on, boy, I don''t know how you use it, but if this curse is used, this school will soon be here." Heaven has seen the person who used the forbidden curse, and Ye Hao doesn''t care about his heart. Shocked, Ye Hao shouted straightforwardly. At this time, Ye Hao also felt the horror of the forbidden spell.


    Playing with big hair, Ye Hao shook his head slightly, but the words kept in his mouth, and more and more people in the whole city began to feel the terrible energy gathered here. What was helpless was that I had to expose my strength, joking, if this ban was used up, even though the school was big enough, Ye Hao and the others were all located on the edge of the school.

 Chapter 1010： almost

    There are countless civilians outside the school, which will at least cause the death of hundreds of people, not out of nothing, so Ye Hao''s body directly began to fly, of course, the hiding in his mouth will not stop. The plane flew very fast, reaching an altitude close to altitude in almost a few seconds.


    Nothing should happen here, and Ye Hao has already written it down. It''s complicated enough, but compared to the really scary things, it''s still too simple. "...Destroy the enemy. Blizzard''s wrath." I finally said the last words. "


    For a long time, the energy gathered by people finally broke out. The temperature of all the spaces above the burning city, centered on Ye Hao within a few kilometers, dropped to a terrifying level almost instantly. In this space, there are countless tough ice layers. Of course, this was not stupid enough, not enough to test the magic that Ye Hao threw.


    Ye Hao said bluntly, and then, as if it had fallen, the temperature of the sky was still dropping, and the thick cloud layer that had just been quite thick froze in the air almost immediately, forming a sharp contrast with the billowing clouds around Ye Hao. Ice flowers like lotus flowers began to bloom in the clouds.


    Ye Hao''s mind was watching the magic, and Ye Hao could feel the superpower hidden in these lotus-shaped ice. The speed of this ice flower has also reached an astonishing level, with at least a hundred of each ice flower flying around.


    The whole magic ended almost ten minutes ago, and now it has landed where Ye Hao flew just now, looking at the magic in the sky, uh, ok! Power is good, Ye Hao doesn''t know what to say anymore, watching a dozen old people come here one after another.


    All these old people consumed a lot of energy, and Ye Hao didn''t think the scope of the forbidden spell was so terrible that almost everyone in the city saw the forbidden spell. "Child, do you want to die?" Ye Hao had already returned to God at that time, almost dying.


    Right in front.


    Then Ye Hao''s fist hit Ye Hao''s head without hesitation. Of course, just using a weak system would not cause any harm to Ye Hao. "Damn, old man, you are sick, I just use magic, **** it." The old man directly extended his **** to the old man.


    The people present all returned to Ye Hao''s gods, looking at the gods who were still alive. As far as Ye Hao''s power is concerned, Ye Hao can''t postpone the forbidden spell without any special performance, it''s as easy as drinking a sip of water.


    Oh my God, Ye Hao was just a little excited, and at this moment Ye Hao reflected on this. "Oh, kid, don''t you feel uncomfortable?" Ye Hao turned his eyes and said, "No, I''m fine. The magic just now is very interesting. I will add ten or eight yuan and it will be fine. Do you want to try it? "


    "Bang", the people on the side of "Will" looked at these monsters, "You, you." You, you. "God doesn''t know what to say. The situation in front of Ye Hao obviously didn''t come back from Ye Hao''s side. Look, her face is very strange."


    "Well, I''m sorry, I just accidentally told Ye Hao this spell, and forgot to tell Ye Hao that this is a forbidden spell, so." Ye Hao said. "What? I accidentally told Ye Hao? You" God, I don''t know what to say for a while. According to similar statements, this seems to be correct.


    "Come with me, boy. Fortunately, there is nothing to lose, except one time in advance." Mr. Tian said, looking at the dark matter that suddenly began to float in the sky. I really don''t know that the forbidden spell is so terrible. If Ye Hao knew such a horror, Ye Hao would not be released here to die. When joking, the forbidden spell is small, and the one that causes a sensation is big, and you don¡¯t want others to pay attention to yourself. But it seems unlikely now.

 Chapter 1011： smile

    Where are we going? "Looking at more than a dozen elderly Ye Hao and their group preparing to leave, Ye Hao said, "Come to my office, you have caused so much trouble for me, and you still need me to lift it for you, **** it. "The more the old man wanted to be angry, the more straightforward Ye Hao gave Ye Hao a middle finger, and the more straightforward Ye Hao''s middle finger.


    How could Ye Hao not think that this gesture is still popular here? "Okay, I''ll be there soon, I can''t fly." Ye Hao''s shoulders became more coordinated. "You lie to me, follow me, you don''t want to leave here until you figure out your identity today."


    The old man turned around and said, Ye Hao cried and laughed a little, what status could Ye Hao have to tell Ye Hao that it was the world of truth, or was it a dragon? Are Ye Hao kidding? Does Ye Hao know what a dragon looks like? Especially Yan Xia Long is not a Western country.


    No, people in Western countries don''t seem to be good at it. The cutie is at least cute. As the old man said, Ye Hao smiled and said, "Well, my teacher and I will wait for you there first." With the strange eyes of a few old people, Ye Hao moved directly to the roof of the three-story building where the old people lived. .


    "Ah, how did you do it? Do you know space magic?" I asked her, but today it gave her too much influence, so it quickly reflected: "No, so far, I can only ice magic , The teacher taught you." Ye Hao showed a sweet smile on his face.


    I have to say, it''s really charming, cold and beautiful women are sexy, but now they don''t do anything unusual. Before long, the old man flew over with more than a dozen old people. Everyone looked at them and their eyes were even more bizarre.


    "Talking in the house" the old man waved and said, and soon everyone entered the house. The old man lived in a good place, at least it was clean and there was nothing. I didn''t expect that this old man usually pays attention to hygiene and thinks it is very unhygienic. The place.


    "You can say, kid, who are you? Don''t lie to us, let me introduce you. Ye Hao''s name is from the Royal Nature Reserve." The old man pointed to the strong old man next to Ye Hao and said, "May." It almost fell to the ground with a soft foot.


    "You, what is Ye Hao''s name?" Ye Hao said, "No matter how good, what''s the matter?" "Isn''t this a very powerful name?" The old man asked with a strange smile. Ye Hao felt that Ye Hao was very Fear, "Peng," Ye Hao''s face fell directly to the ground.


    I am fine and powerful. After a while, the priest appeared and asked, "Um, old man, can you change your clothes?" The people in the room were suddenly covered by black lines. "You, how did you know?" Ye Hao''s face was so strange that he almost dropped his chin.


    what. This time it was not just Ye Hao. The old people in the room are all old people. "Do you really want to change?" The pastor asked again: "Well, yes, because I am a dragon." The old man asked. Obviously Ye Hao didn''t know how Ye Hao would know about this.


    You must know that Ye Hao belongs to the Long family. No one ever mentioned Ye Hao more than 40 years ago, so basically no one knew that Ye Hao was a dragon, and even Ye Hao''s wife did not know that Ye Hao was a dragon. You can imagine what Ye Hao''s face looks like now. The dragons are no different from humans.


    "Nothing, there is a proverb in our hometown called happiness, that is, cats eat fish, dogs eat meat, and fight little monsters." Said the main actor Xie Yi, waiting for Ye Hao to finish.


    In short, the face of the old man in the room suddenly became dull, showing a trace of expression, followed by the tortoise''s laughter, and finally Ye Hao all laughed.


    But this is impossible to laugh, and Ye Hao''s face flushed. "Tell me, kid, who are you? What is the purpose of being together?" The old man asked, Ye Hao had to say that the old man Ye Hao in this room was silent when Ye Hao was serious.

 Chapter 1012： Explanation

    "Well, Ye Hao is just a little boy, Ye Hao doesn''t know anything, so please forgive me, forgive me a lot." At this moment, Ye Hao hurried out and said to the old man. It is a bit surprising to see the unpredictable changes in the sky, and to be honest, I am not prepared to fear anyone.


    Nature will not be afraid of this, small things, will it be afraid? Not to mention that in front of this or a fake one, he would not be afraid of Ye Hao. So Ye Hao couldn''t stand up at all, he just came here to learn magic, and now he basically understands what magic is.


    So, even if Ye Hao doesn¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s nothing, but Ye Hao didn¡¯t expect that he would stand up and mention this sentence, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask Ye Hao just now, who are you?¡± When you just What do you want to do when you have caused so much trouble? "Do you want me to understand?" The old man should play a political game.


    A top hat straight down, if ordinary people might be really afraid of Ye Hao today, but this big hat... Why do you think Ye Hao is afraid of Ye Hao? "Oh, a joke, it''s boring? If I really wanted to kill the emperor, would I use such a loud voice?" Ye Hao stared intently, Ye Hao''s eyes were Leng Binbin.


    The most annoying thing in my life is threats. Obviously, the old man was threatening Ye Hao just now. If Ye Hao didn''t bow, the old man might be charged with assassinating the emperor. Such accusations may be the biggest crime no matter where they go.


    "Shut up, why don''t you respect the old and love the young?" For me, let us forget about it today. Our teacher just released magic, you know, we have this privilege in the Red Inflammation Magic School, and I did not do anything to the emperor. If there is any problem, I will personally report to Ye Hao. "


    Heaven¡¯s face is also a bit ugly, mainly because they are afraid of these people in disguise. From behind, the old man said on his shoulder: "Old man, I will give you a face today, otherwise I will let you know that an empire loses an emperor. What does it feel like."


    Ye Hao''s sentence was even a felony. All the faces in the room, Say, are a bit ugly. Caesar kicked Ye Hao''s feet directly, but Ye Hao''s feet didn''t have much effort. Even so, Ye Hao would not let Ye Hao bring up this matter. This old man made Ye Hao very upset today.


    Although this may be caused by Ye Hao himself, Ye Hao has nothing to do with it. A blue crystal shield appeared directly in front of Old Caesar''s feet, and was kicked to pieces by Old Caesar. The crushed ice shield fell on the ground and fell directly to the ground. "You!" Looking at Ye Hao, staring at the boss.


    "What am I, what am I? Don''t look at me like that, old man, you two needless to say, I have never been helped. Although I am an insignificant person, I am not afraid of any country. Is it because of our country? Is the strength too weak?" Although it is not easy to approach, it is better at this time.


    "Yanhuangguo?" I don''t know why the old man''s face suddenly became ugly. "Yes, what happened to Huangzhou?" By the way, explain to the old man. I will leave these things to my ancestors. I''m sorry. Can''t tell you, I feel sorry for the elderly. "Ye Hao said to me.


    Standing next to Ye Hao, Ye Hao couldn''t stop his gaze, stared at Ye Hao''s eyes, and said to Ye Hao.


    This old guy, otherwise things will be difficult to deal with today, so naturally he won''t apologize. Ye Hao didn''t want to see Ye Hao''s face, and jokingly said, the most important thing is that I am no longer in this world.

 Chapter 1013： Ear

    Your sister and brother are still here, do you want to watch Ye Hao get upset by this guy? "Unless you take Ye Hao away?" The sky was about to change, and a small voice sounded directly in his mind. "Don''t worry, old man. To be honest, I sent my sister here to learn magic, but I''m not afraid of Ye Hao."


    This voice also resounded directly into Ye Hao''s mind, "You". Wait a minute and I will tell your Majesty what happened today. "Eminem spit out a bad thing, then raised his leg and walked out until the old man went out. Three of the dozen old people present also went out."


    It also looks like a royal family, or minister of the empire. "I don''t know who you are, kid, but what you did today is a bit reckless." At this moment, an old man stood in the corner, silent, smiling, and there were two others hiding behind Ye Hao.


    The physical strength of these two people is similar to Tian, ??but Ye Hao''s age is much younger than these old people. The most important thing is that there is a faint breath in these two people, which makes Ye Hao very confused. Can''t these two people die? Looking inside, Ye Hao smiled and said, "Young man, it is inevitable to be a little angry. I don''t know what official you are in this empire?"


    Looking at the air of expression, Tian turned a little bit. This little guy is not simple. At this time, Mr. Tian is still a little worried, although he loves birds and secretly. But at least this guy did a good job.


    Hearing these words, the face on the scene became weird again. I have never seen someone like Ye Hao. For a while, he seems to be afraid of nothing. He is more impulsive than the three-year-old, and at the same time Ye Hao seems to be too. An old man. "Well, Ye Hao is right. You can''t stay in the Great Empire in this way. Although this old man is just a city-state, Ye Hao''s faction has great power in the entire empire. "


    Mei Ai''s voice also rang in Ye Hao''s ears, faintly, without speaking, and without a trace of his eyes. For people who don¡¯t understand politics or who don¡¯t want to engage in politics, we say that this kind of power does not need to pay attention to these people. "Oh? You know you''re a bit reckless, young man, it''s not easy." The old man heard the word straightforwardly.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Shun glanced at his head and asked, "Me?" Okay, just an old guy, but not as strong as that guy. "The old man smiled and said that there is no appearance of strength from Ye Hao. He is completely an ordinary person, but the two people behind Ye Hao are not bad at all."


    "Well, don''t pretend, old man, this is the economic success of the empire, Duke." Tian picked up and said directly, look at this old man, senior financial director? What are you doing here? Even if it is an empire, it is impossible for the chancellor to be in charge, except for big things?


    no power? Are you kidding me? If senior finance executives don''t have this right, who else has this right? This is definitely the highest position of Feng. Of course, the emperor will choose the most loyal person to hold this position. "Senior executive? Oh, how did your dad come here?"


    Ye Hao was a little confused. Why are there so many old people here today? Come to admire your spell? Although this was an accident, Ye Hao didn''t know that this was a forbidden spell. "Oh, by the way, here I am. Although I am an ordinary person, you know, people are very curious." The old man said, rubbing his fingers.


    Ye Hao looked at the old man, then looked at it again. "Uh, boy, did I just see that you were from Yanhuang Country?" Only then did Zhou notice that Ye Hao''s head was full of jet black hair. "Yes" is simple, "Oh, well, are you interested in joining our empire? Well, you can guarantee you have a good position."


    Half a word, join the empire? Although I am not from the so-called Yellow Hot Empire, Ye Hao''s nationality will not change, but Ye Hao''s face suddenly becomes strange. "Okay, forget it. I am very satisfied with my country, and I will not change my nationality for the time being."

 Chapter 1014： teacher

    Zhou directly refused, "Ah, I know, I''m just saying that you are in the Yellow Emperor, I know I will not change Ye Hao''s nationality." This time, it was not Ye Hao who was dumbfounded, but the senior financial officer. Huh? Is this hot yellow empire really like a hot summer person?


    It seems that if you have time, you must go to this hot yellow empire and walk away. "Well, boy, let''s talk a bit further, no matter why you come, but do you always tell us what happened tonight?" A forbidden spell? "It seems that senior finance executives have the most power here.


    God, did not speak to Caesar and Ye Hao, the senior financial executive who has been having problems. "Frankly? What kind of explanation do you want? In fact, this is what I was with my teacher today, that is, Ai is learning magic, because I was beaten so hard, so the teacher took everything she knew The magic is given to me."


    Later, I started to lie. Today¡¯s things can be big or not big. If there is no investigation above, it is actually very simple. Any excuse is fine, but if the investigation above is done, this hat can be counted. "That''s it?" the senior finance executive asked.


    "How difficult do you think this is?" At this moment, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly moved, and Ye Hao said, "People outside." After a while, Ye Hao felt it. Suddenly, an expression appeared on Ye Hao''s face: "This is a temple man."


    The senior financial manager''s face smiled slightly and said, "Let''s go out to meet him." That''s what the senior financial manager said, but every bit of Ye Hao''s face was caught by the senior manager. Is there a conflict between the temple and the high-level temple? Nor is it with the royal family of the empire.


    turn off?


    Ye Hao''s mind started to laugh, very good and powerful. After that, Ye Hao and the others walked out of this small building, and four white people flew down from the sky. The person in the middle was wearing a red dress.


    is it? The priest''s face was even more weird, but Ye Hao was very careful not to show his expression, looked at the look beside him, and hurriedly said, "Teacher, is this red clothes?" Ye Hao looked around and said, " Yes, how did you know?"


    how could I know? That insignificant person suddenly laughed. Damn, what **** the Vatican can¡¯t tell countless teachings every day, and how similar this god¡¯s religion is, don¡¯t you know? It now appears that this is not just an imagination, but even the same structure.


    Is this a coincidence? The thought of this made Ye Hao''s eyes drowsy. Principal Tian, ??I wonder if you can explain to me, what happened just now? As soon as the four of them fell from the air, the person leading the way asked bluntly.


    "Explanation? Oh, it''s the magic we learned in our school. There is a little problem. That''s why there is such a thing." God, solemnly explained: "Small problem?" Little brother? Principal, do you know? What do you want to do when such a thing appears in the temple of the great God of Light? "


    Ye Hao looked like an old man, holding a golden cigar in his hand, looking very powerful, at least the action he had just hit the ground was very powerful. But the people in front of Ye Hao may not have eaten Ye Hao.


    "Oh, my God, we didn¡¯t mean it, well, we haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but we think since it¡¯s the temple of the God of Light, even if it accidentally touched the temple, the temple blessed by the God of Light It shouldn''t be a big problem either."


    God, Anosi bowed and said: "You." Ye Hao said, "Teacher, what''s going on in this temple?"

 Chapter 1015： Spell

    I was just going to explain to A Fei, and asked in a flash: "Who just released this magic!" Standing up, I sent Ye Hao to the temple. "As soon as he finished speaking the red words, Caesar''s eyes were immediately released.


    But a middle-aged man in the back took a difficult step, followed by a "bang", two golden cigars collided in the air, and then directly hit a big tree next to it. Heaven''s face immediately became ugly, and Ye Hao''s magic began to bulge.


    "What? Did you go to the temple of Hongyan School?" Ye Hao asked. "No, of course not. How can we use this hall to do this?" Heaven waved, and then took a step back.


    "But, are you here today to let us face us directly?" Tian''s face is not very good-looking, and this time his tone is not so friendly. Very good, very strong, this time is already certain, not only It''s just a conflict between the royal family and the temple, isn''t it?


    The conflict between religious beliefs has risen all the way up. Although it is not very clear, when Ye Hao read the incantation, it was obvious that there was a sentence in it, the greatness of Bing, since it also means Bing, then Bing will naturally not Believe in any **** of light.


    Although the ice is not ice, but Ye Hao is a fire mage, then Ye Hao would not believe in any **** of light. This kind of conflict is probably not that simple. "This time I am seeking justice, and you are not going to give us your spell, it is still almost directly on the Great Temple of the God of Light."


    A little explanation? "Sey, who was expressionless, also began to become serious.


    The atmosphere on both sides suddenly became very tense, "Wait, I just put the Forbidden Curse, why?" Closer, Ye Hao is not going to stay in this world for a long time, anyway, this is not Ye Hao''s space, except When things fly directly to heaven, everyone is afraid of anyone.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao didn''t want to involve the teacher, so he walked out from behind the old man, "Young man?" Did you just say that you released this forbidden spell? Do you think I am old? How old are you? "Do you have the power to release this forbidden spell?"


    "It''s the forbidden spell I put on, it''s yours." Walking from the back to the front, to be honest, Ye Hao doesn''t even have an appearance in his twenties. If it weren''t the thing in front of us, Heaven would not believe this fact. Up.


    But the fact is that even Ye Hao''s teacher can''t use Ye Hao''s own power to release a forbidden spell. Not to mention being approachable, but how can you know that this is a very simple, "My child, you can lie, but you can''t insult the wisdom of the messenger of God." The old man looked like an old man.


    Damn, Ye Hao turned his head and said, "I corrected a few problems. First, I am not your child. Second, I don¡¯t like this name. Third, I wrote the forbidden spell. If you don¡¯t Believe it." I can show you one. Standing behind Ye Hao, pulling Ye Hao''s clothes, whispered: "Aren''t you committing suicide?" "Son, lying to God is the biggest sin. What else can you use at your age?" The stick obviously doesn''t believe in transformation, how can he use the forbidden spell when he is really old. "I used it, old man, you can''t believe it, or you can''t do this, or you tell me another forbidden spell and I will show it to you." I don''t want to use that forbidden spell. "Spread Ye Hao''s shoulders flat.


    "Do you really think I dare not curse you?" The old man''s eyes immediately made a harsh sound. "My, no matter what Ye Hao''s business is, it is our forbidden spell. This is why I am willing to apologize to the temple.

 Chapter 1016： Suits

    Heaven interrupted this sentence and said bluntly.


    "So, experiment with forbidden spells? Can you test forbidden spells? Boy, you just said you used it. I will give you a forbidden spell now. Let me see how you use it." Then, Ye Hao took out a thin booklet from Ye Hao''s arm and handed it to Ye Hao.


    The priest was about to reach out to pick Ye Hao, Caesar grabbed Ye Hao''s side. "Son, are you really going to die?" "We all know that this forbidden spell was caused by you, but can you still kill it now?" Caesar''s subtle voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    At this age, it will be able to cast a forbidden spell. Even if the forbidden spell has just been lifted, where will the magic be released at this time? "What if I say the spelling again?"


    Ye Hao tapped his shoulder and said, "If it is really yours, I forgive you for the mistake you just made. I believe you made a mistake with magic, but if you can''t release it, then you are facing the great God of Light. Lie, I will take you to the temple to judge you."


    Ye Hao waved the wounded''s eyes and said that Ye Hao''s eyes had shrunk into a slit, "But I''m afraid I can''t release this forbidden spell. If there is any harm, it will be my biggest sin." The senior supervisor said: "Son, if you can really release it, anything I can handle for you is fine."


    At this moment, an old man flew down from the sky. One old man was shining white and white, followed by four old people in red, one old man in red, then four old people in red and four old people in red. Old man. "Your" immediately bent down at the front transit station.


    Ye Hao wore a pure white suit with exquisite patterns engraved on it. His face became weird. Ye Hao''s magic power was no less than the changes in heaven. At first glance, Ye Hao was a strong person. "Since Ye Hao has spoken, I will work hard."


    Then, Ye Hao directly handed the thin booklet to Ye Hao from the one just now, and then immediately opened the book, and the old people standing nearby took a step back one by one. It means I can''t see the book.


    It seems that the dissemination of these code words is also a secret. In the above text, it is implicitly said: "Then, you, I can''t read it, can I let my teacher read it and then teach me?" Ye Hao said, "I can''t Understand?"


    The face in front of you suddenly became weird. Since ancient times, hasn''t anyone heard of anyone who can''t understand it? Not to mention someone who can lift a forbidden spell? If you are illiterate, how do you draw the usual magic symbols? How do you write the spell? How do you read a book about magic?


    "Son, do you want to continue lying?" It was a stick, and Ye Hao''s walking stick was still so gentle at the moment, "I really can''t read, but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand magic." The priest changed Ye a little. Hao''s face, Sey, looked a little stiff.


    Seeing the face of the priest, people are even more convinced that from history to the present, people cannot cast spells.


    Have you ever seen a young man under 20 who can cast a forbidden spell? In this case, how could such a genius be unheard of?


    "Well, since you insist, then, child, as you wish, which teacher is your teacher?" Ye Hao''s face is still so elegant. Old fox, this thought will not be put on his face at all, but the expression is also deliberate, basically it is for people to see.


    What religion are you, the country of Vientiane, but who makes what you call your mother¡¯s religion the same virtue as Christianity? It is even certain that this strange world is definitely the space of those gods! The name is really good.

 Chapter 1017： the reason

    How good is your mother¡¯s religion?


    "It''s me" could not come out at this time, came out from behind, looked around, and said, "This is Miss," Ye Hao said, "Well, this book can be shown to Miss. But Miss, you must swear, You can''t disclose the contents of this book to anyone except you."


    "I swear, in the name of Bingxue, I will not let anyone reveal anything in this book, except mine, otherwise the icy water and the gods will never listen to me." Well, kid, that It''s your turn. "The Pope turned his face to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and said, "I swear that if I reveal anything in this book, I will swear in the name of the **** of ice and snow, the **** of fire, the mother of earth, the **** of light, the **** of darkness, and the **** of wind. That way I will never get any response."


    Ye Hao''s expression wasn''t serious at all, but Ye Hao broke almost everyone''s jaw. I am afraid I have never seen such a strange person, even the old man in the room has seen so many markets. Almost all gods. "Okay, miss, you can start. I''ll wait for you here. You have to open an account for us."


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know why he wrote such a book, Ye Hao took the book out of Ye Hao''s hands and looked at it. This is a mystery to everyone. Ye Hao only knows the angry spells of the ice world.


    When the book was opened, Ye Hao''s face immediately changed to "Dear teacher, you don''t have to be so stupid, it''s better to write down everything in the book." The voice of change of thought sounded in his mind, and his head slightly raised. Come.


    About twenty minutes later, her shoulders turned gently, and then handed the book to the person: "I remember." After that, she walked to her side, and then approached Ye Hao''s ear and began to tell. At the same time, she immediately felt a little change in the water element in the surrounding air.


    Although dark matter does not use any magic, just reading these spells will cause a change in the water element, and this change is very significant. I speak quickly, but who is the real friend? Even the fastest speed can be easily written down.


    About ten minutes later. Actually telling Zhou''s four kinds of ice demon, grass, it is really a good thing here. After hearing the last sentence, the dog turned a little bit and said, "Well, I remember. I''m afraid of accidental injury. I''d better go into the air."


    Ye Hao said that the people present had no objections. Ye Hao wanted to see how this forbidden spell was used, and Ye Hao''s faces were full of worries. Forbidden spells are not easy to release. If they cannot be released, the magic rebound is enough to cause the fragile body to collapse directly.


    Looking back, Mr. Tian said: "Principal, please, give me an art of flying in the wind." Heaven did not hesitate to show Ye Hao directly, while the gods on Ye Hao''s faces were more relaxed. Another low-level magic requires the help of others to do it.


    Ye Hao can still let go.


    Prohibited? No matter what you think, since you don''t think I can release, then I will let you see. Ye Hao''s body flew directly to the sky through flying art, and stopped at the high altitude of the magic school.


    Looking at the old people below, Ye Hao began to read the spell. Read "Huge Ice" here, and suddenly it sounds possible. These forbidden spells are all magic. What if the ice element of this magic array is replaced by the system''s Ye Hao element?


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao¡¯s heart suddenly burst out with a strange thought. In any case, as the body becomes strong, even if it is difficult to resist the curse, it will not be a big problem. As for the reverse, let alone, because of the super-spiritual. The body is fragile, which is why the rebound of magic is so terrible.

 Chapter 1018： magic

    But is its body fragile? Dragon''s transformation of the fragile body? Thinking of this, a bold idea immediately popped up. In any case, tonight will be an experiment. Since someone is here to help, it doesn''t matter. At this time, the priest had found Ye Hao''s position in the temple.


    Ye Hao just made a decision in his heart. Anyway, Ye Hao just said, if I don¡¯t master this forbidden spell, you won¡¯t pursue it, then I will accidentally throw this curse on your temple. On top of my miracle? The curse began at the main corner. It''s just that so many thoughts just flashed in Ye Hao''s heart.


    The magic spell also started Ye Hao''s own transformation. "Ice and snow, God of Fire, listen to me." Ye Hao took the liberty to add a God of Fire in the middle of the spell, and Ye Hao wanted to see what the effect was. However, A Fei did not think of Ye Hao''s thoughts, but the face underneath suddenly changed.


    "What kind of spell is this? Can there be no magic spell to summon two gods?" The dozen or so old people below have no different thoughts in Ye Hao''s mind, but Ye Hao are too lazy and don''t care what Ye Hao thinks. . "Please come to the earth with your power and destroy everything in the world."


    In fact, the most important thing is not the spell, but the magic element in the air. When the gods read these magic spells aloud, Ye Hao began to use his divine thoughts to attract the water and fire elements in the air. Mr. Zhou didn''t know why he zoomed, and then restored the magic and released the magic.


    There is a hidden state in the middle! That is, the super power of magic power can be understood as the control of magic elements. This ability is due to the different understanding of each kind of magic element and the different understanding of the nature of magic power.


    But in fact, this magical power is very similar to the spiritual mind of the monk, but its power is not as powerful as the spiritual thought of the monk, and it is now directly using the thought of the gods to influence these magical elements. There is no need to talk too much about issues that affect capacity.


    Since ancient times, with the continuous deepening of singing, Ye Hao may have forgotten the content, but the charm has made all the transformation power concentrated on controlling the magical elements in the air. These two unique magic moments have been imprinted in the minds of people in one day.


    I just told that the total number of ice layers is 4, one is called absolute zero space, one is called ice layer, one is called ice, and the last one is the sky with burning snow! The main character is just the spell is the last one, it seems that the power of the forbidden spell should be quite large.


    When you start to control the magical elements in the air, people will realize the difficulty, because using a mind is not so fun, thanks to the fact that the magical array formed by the fire element is exactly the same as the water element gathered together. . In this way, Ye Hao can easily control it.


    With the passing of the singing, a huge energy immediately began to gather in the air, and the faces below changed instantly, because Ye Hao had not forgotten, it was just fleeting that was not called the name of a god! It''s two! Can you call the forbidden spell?


    Most importantly, it called two completely opposite gods, the **** of ice, the **** of fire, and the opposite god. Huge magical elements began to gather in the terrifying air, and found it a little impossible. Everyone knew the truth that water and fire did not allow it.


    Such a huge concentration of water and fire elements will naturally cause friction between them. If there is no energy to stop them, these two elements will explode directly before the spell is finished. "Use the power of ice, use the power of fire." Because he changed the spell without permission.

 Chapter 1019： temple

    The original spell must be sung on both sides of everything, so this spell is very easy, and the energy in the body is poured directly into the air without consuming too much energy. Directly link the collision between the fire element and the water element.


    But the neutral elements in the air are still gathering, and these two substances have begun to form. And the heart standing under the sky is completely indifferent, because the sky at this time has completely changed Yansai, with snow as the center, completely white in the north, and a bright moon under the sky.


    Throughout the day, the sky was covered with a layer of hoarfrost, but the south turned into a sea of ??fire. Numerous crimson cigar smoke and even purple flames suddenly appeared in the air, but the flames did not burn. It''s more solid.


    The snowy frost is the beginning of the tumbling.


    A rose-shaped ice began to bloom in the north. The flowers were made of thick ice. Their heads were smooth and there was a white light.


    The most frightening thing is that the temperature in the north will rise to an extreme. Fortunately, this is the territory of the red and inflammatory magic school. There are no civilian residences around, and the civilian homes are all in the south. The temperature in the south has reached a terrifying height, but this is what Ye Hao has felt.


    On the second day, Ye Hao did not feel the low temperature and high temperature at all. Now, in this space, I don''t know where, a beautiful woman in white clothes and a man in red and white clothes suddenly opened their eyes, and the faces of both men changed.


    "Who is it? Who can directly control the elements of fire and ice while summoning my power?" The same two words came from two different people. Of course Ye Hao didn''t know this. Ye Hao has reached the most critical moment here.


    The flames in the south have completely turned into purple snow, while the ice and snow in the north have completely condensed into masses. "Come on! Ice? Fire!" Turn off the last few words directly. In fact, the spell is irrelevant, this magic is the most important.


    If you control the spell, even if you change the spell, the magic will be released, and when you sing the last word, Ye Hao seems to have lost all his power. Then, the sea of ??fire and ice directly entered the direction of the temple, under the control of the temple.


    No, Ye Hao reflected it almost immediately. At this moment, Ye Hao didn¡¯t care about it at all. With a beam of white light, Ye Hao¡¯s figure disappeared here, but Ye Hao¡¯s figure at the same time. Disappeared. When the pope returned to the temple.


    The uncle''s body fell directly from the air, Tian and Caesar''s old men looked at each other strangely, and the sky flew directly to take the corpse. At this time, the two forbidden spells summoned in the sky had already begun.


    The power of ice and snow was the first thing that started to sway. With the decline of these two forbidden spells, Frost almost completely rushed into the temple in an instant. This low temperature seems to completely condense the air, and there is almost no sound of wind. The ice began to melt in the air.


    But these ices are not the worst. Their damage is almost negligible. What is the strength of the ice? What is the greatest strength of ice and snow? temperature! Terrible cold! This is almost a building in a burning city, that is to say, the building on top of the temple immediately began to become terrifying.


    It turned out that there was a flag on the top of the temple, but the flag danced with the wind, forming an icy layer of ice almost immediately, and the frost stopped the wind. As the snow continued to fall, a series of white snow began to sound in the sky, and then a column of white snow shot directly into the sky.


    There was a huge white light in the center of the temple. As the shade of the trees rose, the low-temperature waves stopped, and there was no way to spread it. But at this time, the flames that followed had rushed down from the sky, and the power of ice and snow was blocked.

 Chapter 1020： competition

    Ye Hao just used his own energy to control a fire spell, so it broke out a little later than the snow and ice magic. What is the worst attack in the world? People don¡¯t know, but how could they not? No object can withstand a terrible low temperature and then give it a terrible high temperature for a moment.


    No hard metal can resist such an attack, but at this time the power of ice and snow has been completely blocked, and the power of the flame has just exploded. What will the direct influence of the huge ice and fire elements cause? .


    Bang! A terrible bang exploded in the air, and the huge-white mask almost disappeared! It disappeared countless times, and the man who supported the white Seth in the temple, a ten red blood.


    Then, there was another rapid and violent force, "I''m dying!" No longer able to bear such pressure, a burst of hot blood poured out, and the force of the explosion in the sky immediately rushed down, and the voices of the ten people changed. In all likelihood, nine out of ten people can no longer withstand such pressure. "It''s over, it''s over"


    At this time, when the sky was near, Ye Hao and the others also saw the changes in the temple. Fortunately, the distance between this temple and the civilians is about several kilometers, including the Red Inflammation Magic School. But even so, the power of terror rushed in all directions in an instant.


    It spreads in all directions at an astonishing speed. Far beyond the distance of the forbidden spell. Not because of the snow and purple mixed in the explosion, he was almost sent to the Red Army Academy. At this moment, a white Seger suddenly appeared in the sky.


    At the moment when this character appeared, Ye Hao immediately discovered this number, the terrifying power in this number, at least Ye Hao was much stronger than the sky, and even had the strength to compete with it. Of course, this is just a comparison with the present. Then a wisp of white snow fell directly from the sky, and the beam of white Seth immediately shattered all the space within the entire explosion range, and the explosion energy that had impacted in all directions stopped immediately. Then, the tall white Seger began to turn white.


    After so long, the sky was pitch black, but the entire city was shrouded in the light of Snow White. After such a long time, the sky was dark, but the whole city was illuminated by Snow White''s lights. The long singing voice began to sing throughout the city. It was a very good voice. It was the most beautiful voice Ye Hao had ever heard, but people did not understand it, but Ye Hao found that everyone around Ye Hao It is carefree.


    Tian Ye Hao was about to fall to the ground, and only the people standing there looked abnormally abrupt. Fortunately, Ye Hao did not notice at this time. Secretly, he asked next to him: "Who is this person?" Is it the God of Light? "


    The secret code I just asked was not sure that this person was the so-called **** of Ye Hao, maybe it was some hidden strong people. "No, it''s Lord Michael, the House of Light." Ye Hao whispered to Ye Hao.


    is it? Michael was familiar with this name, but Ye Hao didn''t expect that the other person would be a trivial person. Hearing the name "Michael", Ye Hao''s innermost thoughts can be more certain to say that your mother''s son is definitely a faction of the Holy See on earth.


    Or just change the name, change the soup, change the medicine. The energy of the explosion was completely covered by the white Seth, and then began to shrink and shrink quickly under the white plug. Look here, this is an even stranger little Snow White''s face.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know how Michael did it, she wouldn''t believe it if she used this method to remove the energy of the explosion. The power of the combination of the two just now is just a test, but the power that just broke out, the super **** chariot of the doomsday

 Chapter 1021： white

    Even if it is stopped, it can be painful.


    Of course, it''s just difficult. Although this is a forbidden spell, only sound and light have better effects, and it can''t be said that it is powerful. Even if nothing was done in the explosion center, it was difficult to cause any harm to Ye Hao''s body.


    However, Michael not only uses this method to defend against spells, but first completely prohibits the energy from exploding in the body before recovering the energy that has exploded. This is not a difficulty of 1.2 points. This is several times more difficult than protecting this forbidden spell.


    Michael''s power has been basically understood, she can''t do it at all, that is to say, if she can do it, it will be very difficult! There was a strange smile on the angel''s face, and the angel was really powerless.


    When the white light of the sky finally shrank into Michael''s hands, only one figure remained in the sky, and eight pairs of huge white wings stretched out from behind Michael. In the end, all Snow White fell into Michael''s hands, and only one of her bodies was left in the sky under the white light.


    People can''t see her face at all, but no one can see her face clearly. How can I see clearly? When Michael completely wiped out the energy, she directly shed a small piece of King Seth''s blood, but Golden Seth''s blood just left her red lips and dissolved directly into the air.


    The time is so short that no one will notice this at all. I have to say that life in the temple is really good, it just broke out further away, or Michael came one second late, the entire building above the temple is straight, nothing left.


    But now only the top flag is blown off, only a small part, but it happens to be the most important because it is white in the sky of the temple, just like it is on the earth.


    The cross stood there, but there was no Son of God on it.


    This is just a simple cross, and the energy that just exploded just destroyed the upper part of the cross, leaving only a horizontal beam, and the one below, looks so strange and strange. The mind of the transformer was transforming, and Ye Hao''s spirit movement suddenly raised his head.


    Sure enough, the figure in the sky flew directly in this direction, and the people kneeling on the ground became more approachable. Although Ye Hao did not believe in the **** of light, as long as it was the building, it would be good for those of us in this space. Said that any Shangyan City is an existence.


    "You! Why are you attacking the temple?" Although it was a woman''s voice, the voice did not stay in this small space, knowing that Michael''s voice could not be heard anywhere else. A Fei raised his head and said with a wry smile: "The angel has grown up, you lend me two more times. I dare not attack the temple." You have to ask what you mean about this. "


    Innocent face, "The Pope?" Is it hard for the Pope to encourage you to do this? "Michael''s voice is still very unnatural. Although she is half suspended in the air, there is still a faint white light on her body, so she can''t be seen at all.


    "Well, of course not. It''s like this." Ye Hao quickly explained what happened just now. Of course, this explanation is a bit biased towards Ye Hao''s dominant direction. Although you can''t see Michael''s face, even if you guess it clearly, you can guess what the other person''s face looks like.


    Michael felt a chill, and then the white light came directly. This seemed very slow, but the speed was very fast, and Ye Hao soon appeared directly in front of Ye Hao. But now, as long as there is a landscape, a blood-stained white, the temple should be defended when the shield is thrown out of the attack.

 Chapter 1022： Demeanor

    The hat on his head didn''t know where it was going to fall, the white hair on his head was scattered in the air, and the whole face was glowing with a faint yellow color, covered with eyebrows, like a dying old man. In fact, the pope is coming soon.


    Although Ye Hao and the top ten defended two Forbidden Curses at the same time, the Forbidden Curse came down directly when Ye Hao had no time to prepare. More importantly, the combination of one ice, one fire and two forbidden spells is so simple that one plus one equals two? Violent energies attack each other, and without Michael, destruction would destroy half of the burning city.


    Even with Michael''s hand, the place just hit by the energy was like thousands of years passed, everything was broken, and almost everything within the attack range was touched on the ground. Hmm! Michael caught a cold as soon as he saw Ye Hao.


    Then, a kind of white sesame energy directly entered the priest''s body. When the priest again saw similar spells of the Holy See, the most prominent expression was the rapid facial expression. The secret words on his face began to disappear.


    Then his hair changed from white to black, but if his hair resembled an 80-year-old person, Ye Hao now resembles a 50-year-old person, although not all. Ye Hao could feel that Ye Hao''s energy had returned to normal.


    It is stronger than when it first came. "Thank you for your growth!" Thank God for the gift. "The Pope was on the road, Ye Hao immediately lay down on the ground. Seeing that expression, Ye Hao almost laughed. There was an expression on the ground, towering into the clouds."


    Like a hen, "Your Majesty, you are welcome, I ask you what happened tonight?" Is that true. "Then Michael told Ye Hao the version he had just heard, and Michael said it.


    no no


    Don''t you know this world? Or is she really that simple? As long as there is a little brain, it should speak straightforwardly, and then what will Michael use this opportunity to say to Ye Hao? After all, Ye Hao was one of her, but Michael did say what she said.


    What can the pope say? Can Ye Hao see it? Especially at this point, it is not clear what Michael is thinking, and it is even easier to understand. There was nothing wrong with Ye Hao¡¯s guess. When Michael finished speaking, Ye Hao¡¯s body began to become more approachable: ¡°The angel has grown up, but I told Ye Hao to put the forbidden spell in the air,¡± Ye Hao said, ¡°Angel. When I grow up, I asked Ye Hao to put the forbidden spell in the air," Ye Hao said, "Ye Hao said. But Ye Hao is not allowed to attack the temple."


    Almost laughed. Damn Ye Hao, Pop, are you an idiot? Isn''t this a clear opportunity to distinguish? "... Wrong, Lord Angel, although Ye Hao said so, when I just tried a forbidden spell, Ye Hao came here with Ye Hao''s meaning to question Ye Hao and asked me to prove it. My magic is almost exhausted, Ye Hao had to let me try again, Ye Hao gave me the magic."


    I am a child who is relatively close at the moment. At that time, I quickly distinguish the facts. Although the words are not very different from the facts, the tone of speech can be considered to be relatively close. After listening to Michael''s words, Michael''s eyebrows will definitely be picked out. "Is Ye Hao right?" Michael said directly to An Guan, "Yes, yes." Ye Hao said absently, with a cold sweat on his head and a little confused in his heart, "I''m going crazy!" That''s it. I don¡¯t want something similar to happen in the future, understand?

 Chapter 1023： rare

    "Yes, the angel has grown up, I understand." Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed a bit, Ye Hao was a little confused, and Michael wouldn''t create such a scene, would he? "What are you still doing here? Go back to the temple and work." Michael said again.


    "Yes" the priest stood up without a word, turned around, and flew in the direction of the temple. When the pastor left, Michael turned around and whispered to the pastor: "It''s none of your business, I apologize to you on behalf of the temple." When Michael spoke, Ye Hao was almost dead.


    Looking at Michael strangely, apologizing? When was the temple paid to humans? "You come with me, I have something to tell you." Michael finished speaking, and did not wait for the opponent''s objection. He stretched out his hand and walked in a circle, took Michael directly and immediately moved out of this place, and then Michael and Michael left. Now, the heavenly Ye Hao stood up from the ground.


    Including the senior director of finance, "sir, what do you think?" Heaven said to the senior director of finance: "put it down for the time being, and say that the magic school is controversial about magic experiments. I will tell your majesty what happened today, but you can rest assured." I need you to investigate the origin of that child. "


    The senior financial officer spoke for a while, and then spoke. "Well, I understand." The sky was clear, and looking at the sky, a rare heavy object appeared on Ye Hao''s face. When the speaker left, Ye Hao all left. The rest of the old people asked: "Is that child really an insignificant person?"


    Heaven smiled and said, "Yes, this is great, but Ye Hao just got Ye Hao''s new product today." The boy brought us a big surprise. "I didn''t tell Ye Hao anything, but I believe Ye Hao wouldn''t have magic before," the old man said. Ye Hao''s eyes were focused on Ye Hao, and Ye Hao said that Ye Hao was absent. "I do nothing. I didn''t tell Ye Hao, but I believe Ye Hao wouldn''t have magic before. "


    "How is this possible? If you don''t know magic before, you can release the forbidden spell so easily? Is this the forbidden spell we have never seen before? Do you just feel the magical swing of Ye Hao''s body? No, there is only one possibility, and the magic fluctuations of this little guy have reached a certain degree of convergence."


    An old man standing next to Caesar asked: "No one here can give an answer." Karen thought for a while, and then told a few old people what happened today. "Are you true?" the old man who had just spoken asked with a strange face.


    "Well, I swear in the name of Bingxue." Ye Hao said without hesitation: "Oh my God, Ye Hao''s old men looked at each other, today''s things are too..." A little unacceptable, a 20-year-old boy Is it easy to release a forbidden spell? Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, and postponing the forbidden spell, there is still no hard work to do.


    "Do you think Ye Hao can become an old man? Ye Hao has reached a sacred state, and Ye Hao can regain their youth." said an old man who had never spoken. The five people at the scene looked at each other, and finally said uncertainly: "Can''t you?" If it is really an old man who has lived for more than a hundred years, Ye Hao can feel this in the tone of Ye Hao''s speech. Do you think Ye Hao speaks like an old man? "


    If, according to the actual age change, one hundred years would be coming soon, but Ye Hao didn''t know that the person in this space was not a person at all. Moreover, when on Earth,

 Chapter 1024： Mountains

    When the star cluster became normal, Ye Hao didn''t think that the people in this space were accurate. Ye Hao would never walk around in society anymore, spending almost his entire life with a few girls.


    The only regret, except for Shi Yu¡¯s confession, let the children stay indifferent.


    None of the Ye Hao girls gave birth to one and a half children. "Well, unlike what I said earlier, if Ye Hao is an old man, we can hear Ye Hao talking, but Ye Hao doesn''t speak like an old man at all."


    "Come on, think about yourself, what do you usually say?" Caesar turned his eyes and said, "That''s why I didn''t break through the realm of the Holy Lord!" Ye Hao said, "This is why I didn''t break through the realm of God. !" Everyone has a word, but why is there no breakthrough? Ye Hao didn''t know and dared not say anything.


    "I don''t know if something will happen to Ye Hao." Although it was only one afternoon and the unpleasant feeling was shocking, anyway, this was her first time, even though it was only one day. But Ye Hao''s heart also began to worry about his body''s safety.


    When Michael first moved, Ye Hao didn''t resist at all. Ye Hao completely hid the energy in his body. Although Michael''s power is good, the monks pay most attention to mental state, because in terms of hiding power, how can Michael, who is not good at finding any mistakes, find any mistakes?


    A white gleaming lamp is looking to the left and right. This is a high mountain, at least around it, but this mountain is not the highest peak in the mountain range. There is a higher peak in the distance. A towering peak can still be seen above the mountain.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" The feet were covered with snow and surrounded by thick clouds. The bottom of the mountain could not be seen. A white shadow enveloped the two people, making people feel cold. "Okay, to be honest, a little bit." Ye Hao''s shoulder rolled.


    Ye Hao thought that Michael didn''t bring Ye Hao to this place to talk to Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was sure that there was something unknown inside. "Surprisingly" Michael laughed, just about to say something. Ye Hao looked at her with interest and said, "Don''t you know that it is natural to talk to people to cover Ye Hao''s faces?" Ye Hao said, "Wait for Ye Hao to grow up."


    "Oh? It seems that you are not afraid of me." Michael''s tone was a little curious, and Ye Hao said softly on the shoulders: "Why should I be afraid of you?" Stopping Michael''s tone, Michael didn''t know what he was thinking. It was a long time. Over time, the white light of Michael''s body slowly dropped.


    A clear figure appeared in the same place. Although Michael had imagined countless times, he still had to admit that women in front of the country could also harm the people. No wonder many women like to turn themselves into angels. Well, the angels in front of us are really attractive.


    Ye Hao thought that the angel should be wearing a white suit. An avatar is wearing a mediocre dress, but now it seems that the imagination is a picture of Michael wearing a white body armor after all, but it is not like that. It was similar to the kind of armor that Ye Hao saw for the first time.


    Half of the upper body can even be seen, "Uh, I only know it is so beautiful." The priest smiled and said, "Do you know the reason why I brought you here?" Michael didn''t know what Ye Hao was thinking. He looked at That car smells a bit uncomfortable.


    "Of course I want to know. My curiosity is very heavy. You just defended me so hard that you were so "unfair" to your own people. I naturally want to know. First of all, who are you? In this north, I There are few people who are not afraid."

 Chapter 1025： the truth

    Michael''s eyes turned back again, "Me?" I am from the Yanhuang Empire, I don''t believe it, so I''m not afraid to see you. At best you are just a stronger woman. "This face is very natural." Huang Empire". Michael doesn''t know what Ye Hao is thinking, so keep your voice down.


    I''ll say it again.


    "Well, since I called you, I have something to tell you, do you want to be my messenger or my messenger." Michael looked up and said. As soon as I heard this, I laughed. Sure enough, there is a problem, a big problem.


    "This? Isn''t Ye Hao your messenger? What else do you want from me?" "I found you, I have seen all different people, I have seen many strong people, even if I don''t bow to me, Ye Haomen have also seen me," Ye Hao said, and Ye Hao said, "I have seen you and many strong people, even if Ye Hao don''t worship me." But I will never be as calm as you. "


    "Oh? Oh, you can understand my boldness, of course, I prefer beautiful women, so." Ye Hao said, Ye Hao doesn''t know what this beautiful angel wants to do now. "Beauty? If you like beautiful women, you can help me come here. I can find someone to help you find beautiful women all over the north."


    Michael himself agreed, "Uh, I prefer special beauty." Ye Hao''s eyes were fixed on Michael, and Ye Hao even deliberately stopped her chest. Michael''s eyebrows immediately became plain, and it took a long time before she began to say: "If you want, I will give you a two-faced angel."


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like this word. It seems that I am your slave. I don''t have that habit. I''m sorry, you found someone else." After that, the priest turned and left, "You wait. "Do you think I can do anything for me?" Michael''s voice is no longer as strong as before. Ye Hao''s body stopped immediately. An angel exchanged each other. The most important thing was that Ye Hao wanted to know what made Michael do this.


    So Ye Hao stopped, "Can you tell me why? I do nothing, I don''t know why." Ye Hao was a little curious, "Well, you know, there is a **** of light in the north, but light The **** is just a small mansion under the father god." Michael thought for a while, and finally said.


    "Father? Son of God?" Almost the condition was against Shisai, almost indistinguishable from the four words, just finished, almost gave himself a mouth, finished, broke. Sure enough, Michael listened to Michael''s words, and immediately looked at the boss intently, and asked calmly: "Who are you?" How do you know? "


    Ye Hao''s mind suddenly turned around, and dozens of thoughts immediately turned around, "Uh". Well, when I heard the word "Heavenly Father", I remember that when I was very young, there was an old man in my hometown. I didn''t know who Ye Hao was, but Ye Hao often told me some strange topics. The Son and the Father are also one of them. "


    Michael looked at Sisi¡¯s suspicious face, obviously not believing what Ye Hao said just now, "If you don¡¯t believe me, I was taught by this old man, or you think I can take this at any time in my body. Say the forbidden spell.


    Ye Hao had to start lying, but fortunately, Ye Hao''s power itself was a question. "Okay, but now Ye Hao is trying to replace his father''s position." Michael said a few words. After Michael said this, he immediately discovered the truth of the matter.


    This planet may be understood as another area of ??God¡¯s faith, but God cannot manage all space, just like the Holy See on earth, so we need a manager, and the God of Light is this manager.

 Chapter 1026： beauty

    Now, the confidence below has greatly increased, and the power of the God of Light has also rapidly increased.


    Human beings are infinite, and God is no exception, so the God of Light naturally wants to make the son of God a new master. "What? Are you not a member?" Ye Hao turned his head and asked, the relationship between the angel and the **** of light is really unclear.


    The priest asked that Michael was directly from God: "Is it just Ye Hao?" Our ten angels are almost as powerful as Ye Hao. Ye Hao still wants to be our leader? But I am indeed under Ye Hao''s control now. "The ten angels of the gods, that is to say, the current Michael is not a high angel.


    "How many wings are the most powerful of your angels?" Ye Hao''s face was full of curiosity, "What are you asking?" Michael Wu(.) looked at him, "Nothing. I''m just a little curious. I''m just a bit curious. I think you are all eight wings, that''s why you want to ask." Ye Hao said.


    "No, I don''t want to tell you, I don''t know." Michael said, seeing that she didn''t want to say, is it forced, don''t you know? If you don¡¯t know you will be spiritual. "You haven''t said whether or not to agree." Michael said. "What good do I have? I am a very realistic person. I haven''t done any good things."


    The pastor asked bluntly: "What benefits do you want?" "Why don''t I support you?" Michael looked at Ye Hao, "No, when the emperor is looking for his sins, I am not that self-abuse."


    "Do you want me to give you more power? Maybe I can elevate you to the realm of two angels?" Michael asked again. A pair of wings? Become another person? The younger generation did not have this hobby, "No, I am not interested in it, I am very satisfied with who I am now.


    "What do you want? Beauty? I just told your wife two angels, you are different."


    Yes. Michael said: "How about the four angels?" Michael added Ye Hao''s bargaining chip. Michael looked at Michael, and what did he bring an angel back?


    Don''t these angels listen to you? I might as well find a good girl, at least, she can''t speak. "If it were you, I would consider it." The pastor looked at Michael and said, "Why does this woman always think she would be interested in women?"


    "What?" Michael hadn''t considered this for a while. "You!" As soon as Michael finished speaking, he immediately understood the meaning of this sentence, and Ye Hao''s face immediately changed to iron and blue. Ye Hao''s eyes were staring at Michael again, and Ye Hao had to say that the woman was really beautiful.


    Her face does not look like a Western woman, except for the long blonde hair, the rest is more like the classic beauty of the summer, plus an unremarkable feeling. It is estimated that if Michael appears in this image, her The rest will be more like a classic hot summer beauty, and it is more likely that Michael will show himself in this photo. Maybe no one dislikes Ye Hao.


    Of course, except for Ejiao, Ye Hao just said that it was just a joke. Of course, Michael was really willing to go to bed with Ye Hao, so naturally he didn''t mind, and it wasn''t a big deal for an angel. It seemed that it was the approachable eyes, which looked a little unpredictable and turned into anger.


    With a wave of Michael''s hand, a bunch of white Seth moved directly towards Ye Hao''s body. With a "bang" sound, Snow White''s ice shield appeared directly on this whip-white line of attack. Accompanied by the sound of "collision", the ice shield was blown to pieces by the white light, but the white man disappeared into the air.


    When Ye Hao missed the blow, Michael waved Ye Hao''s hand on Ye Hao''s face. A golden long sword appeared directly in the air, and then stabbed fiercely in the air. Of course, Michael would not really kill Ye Hao. She just wanted to teach Ye Hao a lesson.

 Chapter 1027： body

    The golden sword passed through the space between the two people almost immediately, and the eyes were about to be directly tied to the body, but this flesh was picked out by this flesh. The original Golden Sword was not prepared to hide power. If it were hidden, Ye Hao would not make such a loud noise in the burning city.


    Jin Thayer''s sword doesn''t contain much energy. It seems that Michael didn''t really want to kill Ye Hao, but no matter who she killed, it was one thing, and not killing was another. With a "quasi" sound, directly holding the golden silk dragon sword, a green flashing light, the golden silk knife directly pressed into a golden light.


    "You!" Michael''s little mouth suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Hao''s little mouth. "Woman, it''s better not to talk." Ye Hao''s voice was still in the air, but Ye Hao''s figure had already rushed towards Michael. Michael''s reaction is not slow.


    Although she was a bit slow just now, a Bai Xuejian appeared directly on Ye Hao''s attack path, but it was a real long sword with a slender body and white light. The energy it contains is quite huge, but for non-materials, these energies are the same, not exactly the same.


    Bo Jian directly broke the space between the two, and directly stretched out a hand to grab the blade of the long sword. No, Michael yelled suddenly, and the sword turned directly to the side. But no matter how fast she is, how can she have such a fast speed?


    As soon as that hand rang, he held the white sword and died. When that hand just grabbed it, a rapid and violent force disappeared directly from the sword''s body. However, when that hand carried a green light, the sword body was calm again.


    "You!" Michael said to Ye Hao: "What should I do? I just said, woman, talking is talking, it''s best not to do it." Ye Hao''s body swayed, leaning directly to Michael''s side, supporting her with his right hand Shoulders. A huge force rushed into Michael''s body instantly.


    The energy in her body was directly blocked by this huge force. Ye Hao stared at Michael intently, stroking Michael''s waist with both hands, and then placed her directly on Ye Hao''s lap, while Ye Hao''s hand was sitting on the edge of the cliff near the top of the mountain. "Say it this time, what''s the problem with you?"


    That Michael who hasn''t come back from this huge contrast, Ye Hao is a person who can be at the mercy of Ye Hao, how can Ye Hao use his fingers and feet? Michael was still so shocked that Ye Hao didn''t hear what Ye Hao said just now.


    Ye Hao didn''t realize how ambiguous this posture was between her and her either. Amoxi''s body was sitting next to the cliff, and Michael holding Ye Hao''s body on Yaxie''s lap, sat facing the cliff. It''s like **** on both sides.


    In addition to the two people wearing clothes, Michael suddenly repented after a while and realized how ambiguous the position between the two people was. "Ah, you, let me go" Michael suddenly screamed, and Ye Hao''s ears smiled slightly. She looks like a woman in the world, and she screams when she talks about it.


    "Please stop calling, okay?" The man dug Ye Hao''s ear and said. "You, you let me go" Michael said in a panic. She didn''t know why things changed so quickly. Her energy was now completely closed, and she could no longer make it like an ordinary woman. Nothing. It''s different. "No, if I let go, if you want to kill me again, what would you do?" The pastor laughed twice and said, "I didn''t want to kill you." Michael was absent-minded, she just wanted to teach, who knows why Ye Hao suddenly How about controlling your own decision master from a little potato?

 Chapter 1028： angel

    Michael obviously hasn''t recovered from this extreme angle change, "No, what did you just say?" In order to prevent Michael from resisting, Ye Hao''s hand had to hold her waist, so soft. The subtle feeling passed, and I couldn''t help but touch Michael''s waist. Her body armor made her white waist nothing to stop. (applaud)


    The skin of Michael¡¯s waist is very delicate, she immediately felt the movement of her hands, and a look immediately appeared on her face, but what else could she do, she couldn¡¯t do anything, all the power in her body was taken away by her ''S hand is blocked. She did not resist at all now.


    "I" Michael said a word, I don''t know how to say, "What are you, but I don''t understand, you just said that your so-called **** of light is not as good as your ten angels, then why are you afraid of Ye Hao?" It''s Ye Hao, don''t you let your angel take care of Ye Hao? "


    "Ye Hao is not as good as a **** angel. The problem is that the **** angel is in heaven, and there is nothing in this world. Even if Ye Hao wants to clean up, Ye Hao can''t clean up." Michael said, she could only throw away what was in her heart. That look. "Oh? So the so-called God of Light is not in heaven?" The expression on his face was strange.


    No wonder the beliefs here are so crazy, which is why these so-called beliefs have become meaningless all year round. If those people on the earth, God, for example, come and be exposed once or twice a day, Ye Hao can solve several disasters a day, once or twice. So, for those who believe in Ye Hao, it''s not hard to think too much.


    "Well, after all, Ye Hao is just a manager here. I am the most powerful angel below, but I still can¡¯t compete with the God of Light, because I came directly from heaven, so the God of Light treats me Very cautious, except for my direct angel, the Ye Hao people are basically on the other side of the God of Light, including the following."


    When it comes to this, Michael is calm, but she has no choice but to return to her, naturally unwilling to help her with anything. "Can you help me?" There was a rare expression on Michael''s face. I wonder if Ye Hao remembered what Ye Hao said just now.


    "Help you? Okay, let me ask you a few questions. Have you seen a **** child?" Ye Hao asked, and Michael let out a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know why he thought so, he shook his head. "So I ask you, are you a born angel?"


    Michael looked at Ye Hao''s head intently. Although the distance between the two people was very close, the sober eyes of these two people finally made Michael nod his head. "Well, let me ask you again, you never went from birth to practice. No matter what the reason, there is no reason."


    The pastor said easily: "Yes." Michael didn''t know what to think, but no matter where there are smart creatures, even in the world of God, this world is unparalleled. "So, I ask you, when you are, your so-called son of God saves you, and even appears and helps you at once?"


    "No." Michael doesn''t know what Ye Hao wants to say, but the facts are always true. With clear eyes, Michael couldn''t lie. "So, why do you believe in Ye Hao? Because Ye Hao gave you strength? Are you kidding me? I''m afraid you have the ability to practice yourself. How many angels do you have? Every year I want to be tortured to death by countless numbers, your God.


    is it? "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, believe this, you say Ye Hao has, you say Ye Hao doesn''t, Ye Hao doesn''t. After saying these words, Michael''s face suddenly turned red, first with a pair of iron blue, and then with ugly, suspicious expressions, which almost filled her mind for a while.

 Chapter 1029： Pathetic

    "Who are you?" It''s hard to ask Michael in class. I don''t know when to touch her hand. He smiled and said, "Me?" I''m just an ordinary person, but I never believe in anyone, anything, and the power is in my own hands. It was true, and Ye Hao didn''t trust everything. Believe in God? God can give you food. "Can I give you a drink?" The little boy smiled quietly.


    "." Michael has no words and does not know what to think. Naturally, he will not think that his short words will cause Michael a crisis of faith. "Why, your words are so similar to what you just said?" "For a while," Michael said with a smile.


    Lucifer? Ye Hao laughed almost directly, and didn''t think that things on the earth really were like this. Now that Michael said so, Ye Hao immediately said that he had betrayed God, just like in Western legends, I am afraid that he has betrayed God, just like in Western legends. I don''t believe in God anymore.


    "Yes. Ye Hao used to be a **** angel with ten wings, but I don¡¯t know when Ye Hao said something similar to you, and then Ye Hao fell completely, and Ye Hao¡¯s white wings turned black. , Became friends. Ye Hao led Ye Hao''s angels, and Ye Hao became fallen angels." An inexplicable confusion appeared on Michael''s face.


    Heartbroken. Although Michael didn''t show anything, if Ye Hao is a lunatic, he would not say this this time, but resolutely said the zoom, that is, even if he didn''t say this. I''m afraid Michael''s faith is not so firm.


    Poor woman. No one wants to cause her faith crisis, which is not a good thing for her, but now? Ye Hao''s hand stretched out from the leather behind Michael. The gods testified that I was pure, I just wanted to touch her back, but it was not really a wing.


    Inexplicably speaking, poor Michael was frightened at this moment. How could you notice what Ye Hao''s hand was doing? Smooth and delicate. Yes, Ye Hao has no expression on his face, but Ye Hao''s heart is related to the skin on Michael''s body.


    "What are you doing?" I don''t know when, Michael was suddenly upset, smiled immediately, and touched Ye Hao''s head. He just touched Michael''s back. Although her back was tight, he took a hand. Reach is not a problem. Just touched a little, and accidentally bumped her from the back.


    Michael''s face was almost red with blood. Since she was born, no one has dared to treat her like this. Although some people think so, Ye Hao has been pushed aside by various reasons and methods. Even if she was there, that was why she had to go on.


    It must be said that, fortunately, among the angels, there is no amiable person like that person. Those who chase Michael are also chased publicly, but no one has used this kind of abuse. "You let go" At this moment, Michael did not resist, and could only push Ye Hao with Ye Hao''s little hand.


    But how could she push it, "Well, this is more comfortable for us." Although Ye Hao took out Ye Hao''s hand from Michael''s clothes, Ye Hao was still unwilling to relax her. "What you just said. Although I admit that what you said is true, I don''t think I can betray my belief in God the Father."


    Michael changed the subject to cover up the current embarrassment. "Why?" A Fei asked with interest, and Ye Hao could see that Michael''s heart must have changed a lot just now. "For no reason, my strength is given to me by the Father, and all my strength is given to me by the Father."


    "Michael officially replied. The latest chapter of the Doomsday Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/ book/165744.htmlRead the full text of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://www.novelhall.com/ read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall.com/down /165744.htmlThe Doomsday Super God Chariot Mobile Reading: https://m.novelhall.com/read/ 165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 1029 Poor) Read the record and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Doomsday Chariot", please ask Your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) recommend this book, thank you for your support!! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 1030： Crazy

    However, how could the people not listen to the hesitation in this sentence: "Your ability is given to you by the father?" Then I asked you, already fallen, what power did Ye Hao use? "Although I''m not familiar with it, the strength is the person in this conversation, the more you talk, the better.


    Maybe the West and the East have different ideas, but does God have such great power? If Ye Hao had such great power, would Ye Hao hide in a corner and don''t know where it is? It''s all nonsense. "Okay" Michael was there. When Ye Hao saw Michael like this, Ye Hao knew immediately.


    Maybe it has fallen, but it can definitely use the power of light. In fact, this is just a kind of power that belongs to. God gives all power, the glory of the Lord, etc., all nonsense. God is not that great. No great man can compare to a smart man.


    Perhaps the power of these creatures may be given by God, but this is only one of Ye Hao''s purposes. People are not absent, but how many people in the world are abnormal? "Can''t say, you may not admit it, but your heart has begun to shake, and your faith is no longer firm."


    Ye Hao said slowly, not even Ye Hao himself, with a slight tone of voice, what could be more fulfilling than digging out a more satisfying word from the feet of the old man of God? After hearing what Ye Hao said, Michael''s mind was panicked. To be honest, although she was still on the surface, in fact, as she said, her heart became confused, not that Michael didn''t believe in God. But even her age among angels is not long.


    However, Michael has experienced many things, and there are many things that have shaken Michael''s conviction. There is no doubt that this is adding fuel to the fire. It''s like a person who wants to move to another company.


    If there is no one to help, Ye Hao may hesitate for a long time, but if someone punches Ye Hao¡¯s ear, or if there is any reason for Ye Hao to do so, then this person will be able to make a decision soon, and Michael is undoubtedly right. In such a period.


    This person happens to be that person, but although people think so, not all angels are the same as Michael. In fact, people in this world, good people always think more. But there are exceptions.


    Some people, such as crazy believers, if Michael is a madman, even things like this might have happened before. A crazy person will always make excuses for some miracles. Of course Michael is not such a person. She is a smart woman.


    Otherwise, she would not have the status and strength as she is today, so when these words were said, Michael naturally thought of this aspect. Just when Michael thought of all this, suddenly, the power in Michael''s body began to become stronger.


    It turned out that there was a scream and contempt under Michael''s pen. Ye Hao didn''t know what happened. At this moment, Michael suddenly had eight huge white wings. Behind Ye Hao, he suddenly discovered that the angel''s wings were not real.


    Although they are real wings, they are actually made up of white Sayers energy, when a huge force suddenly rushed into Michael''s body.


    But at this moment, the eight huge white wings that stretched out behind Michael suddenly burst into a violent white light, and then a dark light enveloped her wings. The feathers on the upper wings began to turn black.

 Chapter 1031： destroy

    If An Guan didn''t know what was happening now, Ye Hao would be an idiot. Obviously, Michael has "fallen". Of course, the transfer station plays the role of the transfer station. Michael knew what happened when her body had intense pain and hints of power in her body that did not belong to her.


    At this time, she finally understood why she fell. She thought these things were so-called, and Michael''s heart didn''t know why there was a sense of relief. It feels good to put all this down. Ye Hao''s heart was filled with intense curiosity.


    This is very interesting. Although I have never seen it before, Ye Hao knows that everything is only the use of energy, and Michael is only a small part of the so-called "neutral", and what about the wings? . Isn''t this ridiculous? Ye Hao''s hand immediately reached Michael''s waist.


    Then the two green plugs directly injected the energy into Michael''s body, and Ye Hao wanted to see what caused this change. Ye Hao also heard some harsh sounds for the wings behind the angel. It is said that wings are a symbol of angel power. The stronger the angel is, the more Ye Hao''s wings will be.


    Vice versa, when Michael''s energy flows into Michael''s body, she immediately realizes that she does not belong to Michael''s power.


    The power of silk is running this unique magic array, hidden in Michael''s heart. When the angel''s heart changes, it is a strange crystal.


    Just like a crystal, it doesn''t know what it looks like, but at this moment energy will release a unique magic array on the crystal. It was this magic that caused a series of changes in Michael''s body, including the composition of her wings, which seemed to have a direct relationship with the crystal.


    If, in the past, Ejiao didn''t dare to walk around, but now he has enough knowledge about the magic array. Although this magic array is complex enough, everything in the world is the same. In fact, the essence of the magical array is similar to the method of formation. It uses a special method to induce the force between heaven and earth.


    It''s just that the power used by the two sides is different. These energies are obviously hidden in Michael''s body. At this time, the second pair of wings behind Michael has completely turned into a black Sai. At this time, Ye Hao had discovered the secret of the magic war.


    The magic will automatically disappear after a period of time, but when it automatically transforms, the wings behind Michael will be completely black. Although this has nothing to do with the secret sign, but I don''t like the black wings or the white ones.


    Thinking of this, the power of Ye Hao''s hand poured directly into Michael''s crystal stone, and people didn''t know that Ye Hao was making fun of Michael''s life by doing so. The angel heart part of the crystal is the same truth as the baby, and the soul is inside.


    If this is wrong, it will be considered a spiritual destruction. However, none of these are known. Fortunately, the control of energy has now reached its peak. Ye Hao''s Green Energy


    Then the magic is run in the direct opposite way again. When the energy replaces Michael''s body, the original magic array passes directly through a golden one-in fact, it doesn''t understand the specific role of the magic array.


    It''s just that Ye Hao thought he had figured it out, but due to his subtle control of superpowers, Ye Hao almost replaced it with his own power. At that time, Ye Hao cut off the power to run magic. Even the superpower to replace this magic array is stronger than the original.


    While all this was going on, Michael unexpectedly calmed down. Although Michael''s energy has been hovering in her most important sacred crystal, she is still very calm, and she doesn''t even know why she is so calm. Knowing that the sacred crystal, except for a little problem, means that Michael will disappear from the world.

 Chapter 1032： beautiful

    Fortunately, everything seems to be going well. It was just a little accident. It reversed the magic array very successfully. It was sufficiently certain before the reversal, but when its own energy replaced the energy of these angels, a beam of golden light suddenly burst out of the magic field.


    It turned out that the magic power of this kind of superpower directly contacted the turning point for unknown reasons. Although Michael is not Ye Hao''s own person, Ye Hao''s heart is very nervous. But An Guan didn''t want to kill innocent people. This kind of energy is sufficient to maintain the operation of the magic array, and after the connection with it is interrupted, the speed of the magic array suddenly accelerates a lot.


    Then, the power in Michael''s body, which was sealed, suddenly flowed out, but the original white Seth''s energy did not know when it flashed through a golden traffic jam, and then it was like a virus. All the energy in Michael''s body is covered with golden tow, and this change directly affects the wings behind Michael.


    Are these two people?


    It became black wings, or the wings of two white sleighs, both of which were stained by the golden light without exception. The king''s lamp was bright, but it didn''t last long. About a minute or so, the golden Seth''s light disappeared.


    Ye Hao faced the beautiful person in Ye Hao''s arms. At this time, Michael already had the ability to act, and she didn''t know what was done in her body. But at this moment, she could feel the power surging in her body, stronger than ever.


    Michael finally opened the two closed eyes and looked at the man in front of her. Ye Hao''s heart had undergone complex changes. Ye Hao''s heart fell completely, and Michael''s eyes were full of strong emotions. This is a face with dementia, looking at Michael''s new look.


    At first, angels were very eye-catching, but Ye Hao knew how many children on earth would have angel designs when they were young, and so on so-called non-mainstream children. There is also a **** angel pattern or something. At that time, Ye Hao had great feelings for the children.


    Ye Hao''s mother is an idiot, but I have to admit that the angel who has always occupied the corner of justice is definitely the incarnation of justice and the capital of nonsense. the most important is. This kind of person is so handsome. The man touched Ye Hao''s chin, but it was Michael now. Now Michael has to use one word to describe it, that is, more than the magic wand, the previous pure white wings have been completely dyed by the gold, including the two wings that turned black-restore gold and become The two black wings have gold. The current situation is that the two pairs of wings have turned black and have returned to gold. I don''t know why a golden star appeared on her forehead.


    The semi-finished product comes out, and you can still see the snowy skin in the middle, and only the edge part has a pale golden outline. Michael stared at Ye Hao in front of her intently. She didn''t know what happened at that time, but the feeling in her body could not be forgotten.


    She fell. This was the only thing Michael knew, but her heart was relaxed, and Michael was sick. An Guan said, "Are you okay?" Michael shook his head and said, "It''s okay, but I never thought that one day I would be like a carefree person."


    "Okay, look at your wings" Ye Hao didn''t know what happened to her, so did Michael, but when she heard others say that, she turned her head, and when she turned to Michael, she immediately woke up Up. The imaginary black did not appear, but appeared on the golden.


    These eight wings have turned into golden feathers, but they have no metallic texture.

 Chapter 1033： improve

    They still look so smooth, and the golden wings make Michael look more sacred. "What''s wrong?" Although Michael is ready to be a fallen angel.


    But she was caught off guard by the changes in the situation. what is this? Michael''s heart-Kim Sai''s wings-once again made people upset. If at first it was because of Ye Hao''s words that made people believe on impulse, then Michael had completely changed her beliefs.


    Of course, she knew that all this was brought to her by the man in front of her, not only her wings turned black, but the golden... also turned black. Kim is precisely that even if I return to heaven, no one will direct myself to deal with these messy things, right?


    "What did you do to me?" Michael asked, wondering why her tone became so soft, the person in front of her gave Michael an impulse. "Oh. I didn''t do anything. I just adjusted the magic in the crystal in your heart a little bit, and then." Ye Hao quickly told Michael what Ye Hao did just now.


    After that, Michael became completely stupid. "Are you saying that my divine **** has a magical battle?" Michael looked surprised. "Yes, don''t you know?" With an unfamiliar appearance, at Ye Hao''s level, it is of course not difficult to see which place is the most important place for angels, don''t you know such a place?


    "I don''t know" Michael said to Ye Hao with a bitter smile. Ye Hao opened his mouth and said, "Although I don''t want to fight you again, I think this magical battle should be established when all the angels are born, or at a special time." What kind of fallen angel? This is the reason for this magic. "


    "When you were born? It is impossible. Angels and humans are born in the same way. Although the way of birth is different, no one can ask questions in this regard, but when you say something special. Every two Angels will go to the temple to swear an oath when Ye Hao''s state is stable." Michael said.


    "Is there anything special about it? This oath ceremony?" the priest asked: "Yes, after the oath, everyone will be in front of the Lord''s idol, and then everyone will fall asleep until Ye Hao gets up the next day." Michael explained: "It doesn''t matter, it should be like this this time."


    It turned out that the miracle was formed like this, "I think you understand now."


    ? He smiled absent-mindedly and said, Michael suddenly smiled after looking at it. Although she recovered her strength, she did not stand up, and the two of them maintained their original postures.


    "Although my appearance has become noble, my heart has fallen." Michael''s face rarely shows a charming smile, with a smile on his face. "Wait, what is this?" It was a bit strange. Are the king''s wings royal? Isn''t this a reversal of magic?


    "As you can see, the king¡¯s wings are the royal family of angels. Ye Hao is neither hereditary nor born. It depends on your degree of loyalty to your faith. When your faith in God reaches a certain level, you You will become a royal family, and your status will be improved than ever." The expression on Michael''s face is strange.


    Michael said that, this expression is also full of strange expressions, as you can imagine. A man who was originally a fallen angel became a member of the royal family. To what extent do you expect her beliefs to be firm, it is obvious that all of this is evil.


    Thinking of this magical array, and the change of thought, as the first generation of fallen angels, of course, he didn''t know about this magical battle. In fact, I am afraid that apart from carefully observing the third person when an angel falls, I think there is no other Ye Hao method to find this kind of magic.

 Chapter 1034： sad

    This magic seems strange, because you can build a magic field on the most important part of the angel, and then you can build a deadly magic array, for example, if the angel falls, then this deadly magic power. Not necessarily, but now it just turns the angel''s wings black?


    What''s the use of this? Didn¡¯t these angels become enemies of the temple? Thinking of this, the turnaround feels a bit wrong, it seems there are too many weird. Doesn''t even God need to add enemies to himself? Especially when you can easily destroy these enemies.


    Very good, very strong, Michael didn''t know what Ye Hao was thinking. "What are you thinking?" Michael shook his head and asked, "Me?" It''s nothing, just a bit clich¨¦, isn''t it? Michael smiled and said, "Do you want me to be your deputy?" Do, why not, but even if you do, you can''t do anything. "


    "Anyway, it''s none of my business, does it?" Michael said, and Ye Hao looked up at the sky as if there was something there. "By the way, you just said you like angels, didn''t you?" Michael smiled intently, then put her aside, stood up and said, "Nothing, it''s just a joke."


    Like it? Thinking of those girls, how could I like others when I was with them. "Are you sad?" Michael suddenly asked: "How did you know?" He asked almost absently: "It''s nothing, it feels, I suddenly felt that you were very sad just now, because my heart seemed very sad at that moment." Michael''s The eyebrows, which are different from that, are just the same.


    Tyler Passy? Nonsense, Ye Hao has nothing to do with Michael, where did they come from. "Do I want to contact?" Michael suddenly changed the subject, looked down at Bai Yun, and said strangely: "Contact?" Even if you get in touch with Ye Hao, do you think Ye Hao will believe you like this? "


    Michael gently pointed to the golden wings behind her, and then said: "You are right, but will I stay here?" "Do you want to leave so soon? I don''t know what you think, but you Think even if you go, even if Ye Hao doesn''t doubt you, do you think life is better than it is now?"


    To be honest, Ye Hao didn''t know what Angel''s life was like, but I was worried that Michael might even go.


    how about this. "You are also right. If I go, I will become a warrior, and I will fight the temple every day."


    Michael shook his head for a long time, and then Ye Hao said, "Come on, this is your own thing. If I have nothing to do with this matter, I will go first." After hearing what Michael said, Ye Hao Suddenly there was a little confusion in his mind, and then Ye Hao began to say. "Well, if I have anything to do with this matter, I will come to you, and you will be responsible to me. You made me do this."


    Michael¡¯s eyes were full of laughter, "Okay, okay." This is a little crying and laughing, what is this? Is there a phone? "I''ll go first." Before Michael could answer, he left here immediately. After leaving, Michael''s eyes glowed with a faint light.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s departure, he stopped talking. For some time, Michael also left the mountain. From that moment on, Michael''s mind was unpredictable. First of all, it was just opened from Michael''s words. The so-called heaven and **** were in the war between each other.


    This incident has nothing to do with this incident, but it is quite strange to hear Ye Hao''s ears. Needless to say, what kind of relationship is between the local management agency and the court in the summer? Everyone understands, but why did Ye Hao go to the West? Will heaven and **** fight each other?

 Chapter 1035： cry

    Of course, this is the gap between East and West. However, the paranoid is still a bit confused. As the two great gods in the West, gods and gods, since Ye Haos are all sitting in their own places, even if the cultural gap between East and West is greater, don''t Ye Haos understand that light and darkness cannot coexist? Light and darkness cannot coexist, and light and darkness cannot live alone. This is a complementary truth. Why can heaven and **** attack each other for a thousand years? In the hot summer, the so-called heaven and **** are almost the same as heaven and earth.


    Coming down from the mountain, A-Gump''s **** scanned the circle and found it again with a bitter smile. Ye Hao lost again. I don''t know where it is now, and I don''t want to search with a wide range of gods, that would be too tiring. Looking around, there is a small town in front of me, and I flew to that town right away.


    After a while, the small town on the small town came, was about to fall, and suddenly found that the surrounding situation was not right, and there was no sound at all. How, how? Has become a habit. Uh. Although this is not Ye Hao''s comparison, it shouldn''t be repeated.


    During the flight, Ye Hao had been thinking about something, so Ye Hao didn''t know what was happening nearby. At this time, Ye Hao realized that there was no sound in the town below. It is not night. It''s daytime now.


    In this case, the company suddenly realized a problem. When Ye Hao left, it seemed that it was dark, and the night on earth was not very long, but not too short. Ye Hao and Michael couldn''t stay that long. There must be something wrong here.


    But after a long period of thinking, Ye Hao couldn''t figure out where the problem was. Ye Hao and Michael only stayed for two hours at most. It was impossible for Seth to directly light up, looking up at the sun in the sky, or it was almost noon.


    While Ye Hao was thinking, a harsh sound suddenly came from the woods below. This voice is quite consistent, and this is shocking, this should be a large-scale voice appearing in front of Ye Hao. At this time, a group of people suddenly appeared in the town below, and about thousands of heavily armed soldiers appeared on the wall.


    The general''s **** immediately covered the outside, and he caught up with the battlefield. Ye Hao shook his head. The soldier on the wall was also a human, but the place he came was not a human, nor was it a human voice. Soon, the big bad wolf appeared on the edge of the forest far away from the town.


    Sitting on the back of the wolf is a huge warrior. Ye Hao''s ears are very sharp and covered in fur. Ye Hao''s face is very similar to the head of a wolf. Is Ye Hao a disobedient person? "It''s a wolf, it''s a wolf." At this time, the people in the town finally found this place, and a huge noise immediately spread across the town.


    Looking at the faces of the soldiers on the wall, it was a little uncomfortable. Although Ye Hao didn''t know which country was here, the appearance of the Harmonious Soldier was not an ordinary soldier, it should be just a few ordinary soldiers. With the appearance of the first wolf, the Wolves unified out of the forest.


    Start queuing. It may be about 10,000 people. The two flags in front hold two high flags high, and the red flag is painted with a green wolf. There is also a red moon above the wolf''s head, and under it, the wolf makes a loud sound.


    No matter which aspect of the war, I don¡¯t want to participate alone. Although the next side is a human being, the war is never wrong, but which side has greater interests. When Little Seth¡¯s wolf finally appeared in front of everyone in the town.


    There was finally a shout from the town: "What do adults do?" On the low wall of the town, a fat man asked a person inside. "What can we do to tell everyone to prepare for battle, now we have encountered this evil armed department, either you die or I die, Ye Hao will never leave alive, let everyone be prepared."


    Wear it everywhere.

 Chapter 1036： Deal with

    The man screamed, and the soldier next to Ye Hao heard the man''s cry, and the original rogue slowly disappeared. No survivors? The eyebrows again, if it was an ordinary war, Ye Hao could not intervene, but the city after the attack was actually another war, which cannot be ignored.


    Thinking of this, the transformed body fell directly from the air, directly onto the man in the middle, his whole body covered in armor. "Who?" The guards around the man did not react slowly, and the sword in Ye Hao''s hand quickly fell on Ye Hao''s neck.


    "How is it now?" Looking at the armed department outside the city, Ye Hao asked instead of looking at his long body. "What do you mean." The man asked carefully. "Stop talking nonsense, don''t you know that the opponent is going to attack?"


    Ye Hao bluntly interrupted the man''s words. "Yes, my lord, this is the Wolf''s Army. It is the most annoying. Its order has always been to kill and burn all the lights." said the chief administrative officer. Originally, Ye Hao''s mood was stable, but as soon as Ye Hao heard of the three light policy, he immediately became angry.


    My grass, isn¡¯t this a country¡¯s policy? My grass! Ye Hao said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let Ye Hao succeed. I ask you, how is the current war?" Ye Hao''s question is also a bit false, because Ye Hao doesn''t know which country is a big country or which country. It is a big country.


    "No, the empire has just lost 200,000 soldiers on the front line, but the defense forces are exactly the same, and the offensive is too fierce, and the Persian Empire is unwilling to help." The middle-aged man was full of sadness, and it was a real time in his heart. Jump, the Persian Empire? It seems that there is no empire in the north, right?


    Did I change places again? Ye Hao didn''t know exactly where Michael''s temple was. As soon as he thought of Zhou''s forehead, the temple disappeared deeply. At this moment, Ye Hao''s mind suddenly thought of an idea. Is this another north of the earth?


    Think about it here, Ye Hao''s eyes are bright, only in this way can it make sense, otherwise it will be meaningless at all, this time it can be at the right time. Then, there was a low horn outside the city, followed by a sharp wolf.


    I heard it very clearly. With this wolf, the voice of the whole town suddenly increased, and even the soldiers around him suddenly got up, so I continued to speak. Although they can help Ye Hao, they don''t want one person to clean up so many soldiers. Ye Hao needs to protect themselves with their own things.


    "Brothers and Sisters" suddenly, the voices of the whole town rang, and the crying in the town stopped immediately. "I and Ye Hao are in the same mood, but compared to everyone now, we are surrounded. We are surrounded by the enemy''s most brutal wolves! Believe everyone''s meaning, but even so, are we not afraid? ?"


    "Why are we afraid? Anyway, it''s dead! Why are we afraid? Take your weapon, hold your weapon, let our enemies know that humans are not so easy to deal with! Everyone remembers me, kill one, Kill two, earn one! All men! Stand up!" Ye Hao admitted that Ye Hao is not a very talkative person.


    Ye Hao couldn''t say anything, but after only a few words, everyone in the town immediately realized the moment Ye Hao was in. All the soldiers who have just retired have improved Ye Hao''s armed rank! This is true, since it is all death, why can''t it be so ferocious!

 Chapter 1037： dark

    Damn, the guy on the other side, give it to me. I''m not afraid of you. I want to kill me. Then you have to be with me. ".


    Suddenly a harsh sound erupted from the wall. This is a straightforward method, but it is indeed the best way to vent your fears. More and more soldiers began to express their dissatisfaction.


    With Ye Hao''s yelling, Ye Hao''s fear began to slowly disappear, and more and more people''s eyes began to burst into red lights! It is true that no one is afraid of death, but when the situation becomes inevitable, almost everyone can overcome Ye Hao''s fear.


    A low-grade wolf came out of our city, and more wolves began to slowly start. Ye Hao''s were several miles away from the city wall, but as Ye Hao''s acceleration, Ye Hao''s speed immediately reached a terrible state.


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned slightly and began to sing in a low voice. Since you are running in such a hurry, let you have a taste of the fun. It is not a good decision to use it to attack the city, but there is no city in this town, and the wall is less than two meters high and three meters below. In other words, it can hardly be called a soil wall. "Let down your weapons!" Just a few hundred meters away from the town, a glass of strong wine passed down.


    Hundreds of bows and arrows left Scheer at once, it didn''t need to throw stones, but directly from Shisai. Ten thousand wolves rushed from the whole town in three directions. There was darkness everywhere, and there was no need to throw Shiai. There is no need to throw Shisai directly. Ten thousand wolves rushed towards the whole town in three directions. These hundreds of long arrows were probably shot with closed eyes. Although the thick skin and ordinary long arrows will not cause much damage to ordinary arrows, but now the enemy is, ah, and a wolf, I don¡¯t know how much faster than ordinary arrows, plus the speed of straight arrows Not much faster than normal. The long arrow shot by Schell almost easily fired the arrow in the opposite direction.


    More than a hundred people immediately turned over and fell from the wolf. Together with the wolf, hundreds of people immediately brought hundreds of people to Ye Hao. Nothing like that, the dark matter behind them directly becomes mud. A distance of several hundred meters is almost quite far.


    When hundreds of people rushed to the front, when Ye Hao''s approached the wall, the big bad wolf below Ye Hao''s jumped up and flew directly into the town from the two-meter-high wall. This is inconsistent. Ye Hao didn''t know that these things could rise so high.


    In a central area, nearly a thousand people jumped directly into the town, and the first scream came from the town. He smiled absent-mindedly, and then murmured: "The wall means." The huge magical energy disappeared between the two hands almost instantly.


    This huge wall suddenly appeared around the town. The sound of "quasi" was dull, and he couldn''t even feel the energy of his own body. Who says ordinary people can no longer hurt others? The energy in the body was shaken just now.


    The huge wind wall suddenly surrounded the town, and the wolf rushed into the wall almost in a second, and the wolf was rushing on three sides. The huge impulse turned nearly a thousand people in front of Ye Hao directly into mud, but countless people behind them rushed up quickly.


    "Attention everyone! Destroy the enemies of this city immediately." The man standing beside suddenly returned to God, and then quickly issued an order. The soldiers just above the wall immediately jumped off the wall and killed them quickly and violently. Enemies in the city.


    "Yours, are you okay?" The chief of administrative affairs did not leave, but turned to ask. Ye Hao shook his head slightly, but Ye Hao didn''t speak, and Ye Hao''s face looked pale. "Come on, guys. I can hold on for about ten minutes." The warden said quickly The Doomsday Super God Chariot

 Chapter 1038： area

    The chief administrative officer immediately made a fire and shouted: "All killed!" Although there were almost a thousand wolves that jumped into the city, almost all the residents and residents died. Those thousand people died too quickly, Ye Hao. They were not even killed by angry residents and soldiers for five minutes.


    But these ordinary residents and soldiers also suffered more than 3,000 casualties. Fortunately, the soldiers died fewer, and the rest returned to the wall. The man yelled and then tore down the entire wind wall. The outside is already straight, more than a thousand meters away from the town.


    At this moment, at least 3,000 wolves were killed in the wind, otherwise the energy in the body would be gone. "Who is that?" the wolf made a low voice. "It''s me, why? Do you want to give up the attack?" Ye Hao''s voice was heard from Ye Hao''s voice.


    "Say your name! The blood wolf army wrote down today''s incident." "Listen, my name is Dad!" The meaning behind this sentence was called out in Chinese. There is no Chinese in the world. But the person on the other side was still very stiff, repeating: "Okay!" You were right to call Dad. We wrote down today''s incident. After all, the blood wolf army saw Dad killed and couldn''t forgive him! Get out! "


    Ye Hao turned and left here without waiting for Zhou Zheng to speak. Almost laughed, this is really cute. "Thank you, my lord, and thank you for your help, but I don''t know that the man is an unknown man." Seeing that the enemy had run away, the chief administrative officer hurried to the luggage alley.


    At this time, the whole town cheered loudly, and Amoxi''s death was over.


    When they were scattered, everyone thought they had a nightmare, but the corpses on the ground still reminded Ye Hao that this was not a nightmare. If it didn''t appear for transformation, the opposite photo would be a kind of retreat. I''m afraid this town will really be wiped out today.


    A brief war may not tell these people what kind of experience it was, but after experiencing a death experience, I believe no one here will be afraid of death anymore. "I have other things to do, so I''ll leave. See you later." The Chief Administrative Officer had something to say, so he walked away one by one.


    It is clearly stated that this is another north, and it is not ready to go back yet. In any case, there is nothing to do. It''s just hard to make Ye Hao people worry, think about it, write a letter, then fold it directly into a paper crane, and then turn it out.


    Flying paper cranes wave their wings in the air, and then directly turn into white snow-white ice cream and fly into the sky. This is a very common means of communication in the realm of truth. Although the spread of information is not the fastest, it also It''s not very slow, it just crosses its two wings together, and then disappears directly into the sky.


    The pastor shook his head, and God''s huge thoughts immediately dispersed. After finding the official method, it immediately flew across the sky in that direction. Before long, a huge figure appeared in Ye Hao''s sight. In this case, there is no better way, but there are more than 300,000 armed forces stationed in this area.


    At this point, Ye Hao knew the name of Ye Hao''s country, the new empire! The entire wall is stuck in the middle of the mountain. The wall is more than 30 meters high. If there is no large-scale siege equipment, it will be difficult to break.


    Hidden in a dark box in a corner, he turned his head and walked out. Although there is a war here, it is still prosperous. Countless ordinary civilians are still living, there is no sign of war at all.


    Those who did not patrol the street were those who did not patrol the street. Ye Hao''s dyed the entire street with a solemn color. "Master, do you want to leave here? Our mercenaries are being recruited. If you want to leave, it is best to leave with you." An Guan is monitoring the situation around the street.

 Chapter 1039： association

    A handsome young man suddenly grabbed Akin¡¯s sleeve and said, turned around, and asked, "Let¡¯s go?" "This place is about to face war. We are finally going to the center of the empire, because when the war comes , There will be military control, and when we want to go, we will not be able to leave. "Are you leaving? "


    The young man explained to the pastor very friendly: "Well, let''s go together, I''m leaving too." "Really? Ha, come with me." The young man immediately led Ye Hao. In one direction, Ye Hao soon came to the big square in Wu City.


    "Captain, I have another wizard." The young man led Zhou Chao''s group to walk. "Hello" "Not as excited as this young man," said a man wearing Ye Hao''s demeanor. Ye Hao smiled and asked Ye Hao''s head, and asked Ye Hao: "Are you going to leave?"


    Ye Hao said: "Okay, we are leaving, but we are not a mercenary, we have three mercenaries working together, we need to protect a guest, if you want to join us, from here to us, if you want Join us, we will not become a mercenary. "We can give you a price of copper, of course, your strength is the most important. May I ask the mage about your magic level? "


    This person directly introduced the current situation in a few sentences. Although Ye Hao was not short of money, Ye Hao still showed excitement. At least this appearance does not make people doubt that Ye Hao doesn''t know what to do now. For the time being, Ye Hao had no other purpose other than wandering in the north.


    "Don''t worry about my magic level. I have not been certified by the Magic Association, but you are very strong."


    You can be assured. If you find that my power is not good on the road, you can''t give me any money. "Ye Hao waved their hands, knowing that there is something called the Magic Association in the world."


    But Ye Hao learned magic in less than two days, but you gave Ye Hao more time. "Okay. Okay, sir, please come with me. You take Ye Hao to a temporary courtyard outside the city. We recruit a few people here, and we will leave after dark." The captain said, turning around and looking To the young man who just brought.


    "Well, man, you come with me." The young man waved to the horse, and then walked to the side of the horse. After the two men gave the horse a horse, they rode out of the city. "By the way, why do we wait until night before leaving?" Most people choose to leave during the day, right? How do these people choose to leave at night? "So, all transit stations will choose to leave at night, because iron will not come out at night."


    The young man named the blacksmith explained to the iron man what happened to iron? "What is that?" There are a lot of strange things in the north. Ye Hao asked: "This is a monster similar to the Iron Race, but the Iron Race has wisdom, but these monsters are not smart. Made of steel." So Ye Hao''s strength is very strong, but Ye Hao''s will not come out at night. "Quickly, Ye Hao has never heard of anything strange, but Ye Hao doesn¡¯t understand because it¡¯s almost impossible. Although **** clones have not been studied, because there are carbon-based ones on a planet. Life, Ye Hao''s life situation is almost impossible.


    But Ye Hao saw so many strange things on this planet that it was only at the extreme of evolution, such as this kind of metal life. Metal life may not know whether it existed before, but now it exists on this planet, it does exist.


    The formation of metal life and the formation of carbon-based life are definitely not the same. There may be completely two kinds, but it is the case now. This is obviously a chaotic place. There are many other places that I can''t remember for the time being, but Ye Hao has already discovered that the world seems strange.

 Chapter 1040： realm

    It seems that someone is living a messy life on earth. This planet is a completely chaotic planet. Seeing that they had already moved forward, the latecomer also quickly followed up. The two didn''t spend too much time outside the city. Only when they arrived outside the city did they discover that Ye Hao actually had thousands of such teams.


    I don''t know how many people there are, but it is quite large. Ye Hao explained that only in this way did Ye Haos know that Ye Hao was working with six mercenaries this time and then protecting a big man. But who exactly is this big guy, I don''t know.


    The entourage went to the place where Ye Hao needed to guard the mercenary, then reported to a middle-aged uncle, and divided Ye Hao into a group. This group of people are indifferent, but almost everyone closes their eyes, rests and rests. Work hard to improve your strength for every minute and every second.


    For these people''s practice, they just make their shoulders more appropriate, and then they begin to look more closely and tell the truth. No matter from the novel or where you look at it, these people''s hidden systems are definitely weak. There are thirteen types, but almost all of them are of this type.


    Are you a little confused, forgot even the time to eat? Otherwise I will be very thin. However, these people do not wear a headscarf and can easily see their faces. Almost all of these a dozen are middle-aged.


    No one is younger than anyone. I think power should be good. But I don¡¯t know. Ye Hao can easily master magic. It doesn¡¯t mean that everyone can easily master magic. In this strange world, magic is not everyone. Something that can be mastered. It''s not difficult to learn magic.


    However, if you want to change, it will be very difficult. Many people have been struggling throughout their lives, hoping to stand on a high-level stage. This is not to say that Ye Hao has broken through this field. The teacher named Ai reached the realm of a magician teacher when he was less than 30 years old, but people generally believed that Ye Hao was a genius, but Ye Hao didn''t know it.


    After looking at these, I felt bored and began to look more closely. It must be said that people in the world are really crazy. Nearly a dozen high walls are in the middle mountain range. The mountain is not known how far it is from both sides, and there is no end in sight.


    The height of the entire mountain range has reached a terrible height, coupled with the extremely steep terrain, it seems that only the people in front of us can pass, the entire city is about ten kilometers wide to build such a city. In such a world, I don¡¯t know how much manpower and material resources there are.


    Looking at the walls of this city, I suddenly saw a very strange picture. Because it is a very realistic painting, the whole wall is not parallel. I have to say that this designer is indeed a genius. . inside.


    Above the whole wall, the wall is made of many sharp and thick iron.


    These irons are not dense, but when people attack the city, they are at least impossible to climb, because there are countless tiny sharp objects on them. If someone falls from the wall, there is only one.


    Death is nothing like that kind of dead body, but when Ye Hao looked at this wall, he suddenly noticed something very strange. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or something. The iron on the wall is arranged in a strange way. Yay!


    At first, Ye Hao didn¡¯t notice this incident because it was getting dark and the light was not so good. Ye Hao¡¯s eyes were staring at it, so Ye Hao didn¡¯t notice it at first. same. At first I thought it was a long time.

 Chapter 1041： Basic

    But what we can be sure of now is that this is not the case. One of the two iron faces is quite white and the other is dark black. Is this arrangement too good? This is a complete parallel map, with the city gate as the boundary. The entire city wall is covered with 81 positives, of different sizes, large and small.


    Seeing this, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say. If this was a coincidence, Ye Hao would not believe it. Although these iron faces are not so obvious, those who have never seen a positive iron face will never recognize it. However, when Ye Hao dealt with this matter every day, how could Ye Hao not realize this matter?


    Is it really interesting to have a feature map of this place? It seems that the secrets of this world are not small, and this awkward face is quite strange. When we first came, it felt a little bit wrong, because many things here are almost the same as things on earth.


    First of all, the language, the universal language of the entire North is actually Inge language. Isn''t this nonsense? Do you think the language on another planet and the language on the earth are unprovoked? Then there is a replica of the Holy See in the Vatican. When the Vatican came out, it was certain that the Vatican and the Vatican were the same place.


    But these are not the power of God after all. More planets develop their own beliefs. What is this? Who knows whether heaven has its own beliefs in its Ye Hao place? So Ye Hao didn''t think much. Yang Huaxiong. This name reminds people of something.


    In the entire north, the common language is Inge, and suddenly it came out of a country called Yanhuang... The obvious features of yellow skin and black hair are crazy, aren''t they? There are so many similar people, iron people, etc. in this north, so it is almost impossible to have anything to do with the evolution of genes.


    Will the births of life be concentrated on the same planet? There may be many kinds of life, but the basic composition of these life is absolutely similar, because any life is the most vulnerable, and the entire earth''s environment is the most critical factor affecting the evolution of these life.


    But what about this planet? Can metal lifetime and carbon-based lifetime form the same process? But it can''t happen on this planet. In addition, its spirit is similar to human beings, with only intelligent beasts, but its essence is carbon-based life.


    What''s going on? Carbon-based life? Nonsense, if it is a carbon-based life, then why is the life span of human beings nearly 10,000 years, while human beings only have a hundred years? There are also civilizations. The above factors have not been discussed. With the emergence of civilization in wisdom, there is no doubt that the civilizations of the entire world will be different, but now all the common languages ??in the north are inge.


    It includes all people who speak Inge well, and iron men. The close relatives of Yanhuang Kingdom have not had the opportunity to go, but it is estimated that Inge language also accounts for the majority of the language. The size of this planet is at least ten times that of the Earth, which is a bit small.


    Nonsense. When such a large planet first appeared in the miracle of life, when intelligent creatures first appeared, how could it be unified?


    I didn''t want to think about it, but I was thinking more and more strangely, and I couldn''t help but start thinking, what is the reason for this? There must be something hidden in this north. People are curious, so many secrets are suddenly connected, how could Ye Hao not want to know the answer?


    But now the basic ingredients of the north are not understood, so there is no way to know too many details. If you want to know too much, then find a place and go to learn. Books are the best tool for finding answers. Even if history is not so real, there must be something useful.

 Chapter 1042： doubt

    He smiled slightly, his expression returned to calm, and then sat down. Ye Hao stared at the map on the wall intently. "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, a sudden voice reached Ye Hao''s ears, which was a bit unpleasant. Although Ye Hao did not pay special attention to the surrounding environment, a person close to Ye Hao refused to let Ye Hao. Found that this may be too difficult.


    Ye Hao looked back happily, and a person about twenty-two years old stood not far from Ye Hao. When that person''s attention was focused on that person, Ye Hao just made sure that there was no one there. Ye Hao immediately discovered something interesting. This person is very powerful! Very powerful! This is so strong, almost worse than Michael. Ye Hao''s way of hiding his power is clever. This person can be said to be the second master Ye Hao encountered to get rid of Michael. "Nothing, look at Thayer tonight, brother, what''s your name? Do you know me?"


    There was a strange smile on Ye Hao''s face. The most important thing was that after seeing this man, he felt a familiar aura from Ye Hao''s body. Ye Hao couldn''t understand where it came from. "My name is." The man looked around and said.


    Hearing a sound, the person who just knew he just got up fell directly to the ground. "How are you? Are you okay?" The crush came, wanted to pick up the car, and looked intently. For a long time, the man finally stared at Ye Hao''s eyes for a while, and then asked carefully : "What''s wrong?"


    "No, my name is." Ye Hao said, holding his breath. This time it fell directly to the ground. "Okay, what''s wrong with you?" I don''t understand this time, you can call Jin Sheng''s name, I can''t call it, the card is also good.


    "No, yes, one of my friends is also called Ami." He stood up from the ground and said, this time it couldn''t be better. Damn, it''s not gold, saint, is it? "What to do?" This is another strange question. Ye Hao settled down and looked at it immediately.


    OMG! I didn''t guess, did I? The heart does not know what to say, it is very good and strong! Damn, if there is no spirit in the world, I will just jump from the top of the mountain. Absent-minded, too much fun, absolute fun.


    Not knowing what to say, Ye Hao suddenly had a very strange idea, wouldn''t it be one thing here, will everything be? "How did you know?" the deputy senior executive asked. "Nothing, I just know. Do you know?" An Guan said again. "Who is that?" This time his face was full of doubts, very good!


    "Nothing," I asked suddenly, "Aren''t you going to tell me who you are?" Mr. Zhou asked with his head. "Who am I? Oh, I''m sorry." Krenqi stared at Sai with one eye and spoke. At this moment, Ye Hao remembered that there were more than a dozen people around Ye Hao.


    It was so sudden that we all forgot about it. "Oh, it''s okay, if you don''t want to say it, do you mind going out for a walk?" Ye Hao asked: "Of course not. Let''s go. I also have something to ask you." When the sun just went down, these two people They left soon, and the mercenaries will leave for a while.


    Walking to the edge of profiteering, no one here, no one said: "Can you tell me who you are?" "This. Well, since you already know so much, then there is no secret, I am the secret A member of the family." Ye Hao said.


    "What?" Ye Hao was a little surprised this time. Ye Hao thought that the other party would say a fairy, which would be too fun, but he didn''t expect to say that it was a hidden dragon. "Well, this is a kind of inequality, but we hardly walk in the north, so few people know our existence. How did you know?"

 Chapter 1043： hide

    Amin asked, looking very curious, with a bitter smile on his face and said, "Well, I am a homeless person, so I have heard a lot." After a closer look, Ye Hao said, "Okay. Okay, that''s it." "Wait a minute, I want to know if you can tell me something special.


    for what? "I said it again.


    This is an interesting question. "I don''t know, but to be honest, I''m very curious, but our family was born with a constellation, and Ye Hao represents this constellation." Without hesitation this time, he just said briefly.


    "Oh, thank you." He raised Ye Hao''s head to express Ye Hao''s gratitude. Although the answer is not exactly the same as people think, there are already many similarities. The surprise of the world seems to be really great, and the numbers in the Malatonian Mandarin have also come out. If there is nothing wrong, the saints are the supporters of the gods of the kingdom of Maraton, and can also be said to be the armies of the gods.


    Although the same kind on earth are similar, there are indeed saints in Maraton Mandarin. "Do you really think it''s a second?" "Yes, I am," Silmer asked. "My parents gave me a name, and I can''t help it." said with an innocent face.


    "Okay. Oh, yes, that''s it. Let''s go back, I think we will leave soon." Aken thought for a while and said, "Well, yes." Soon it will be in disguise. The black box has been controlling its own internal energy leakage part, this part is to let Iowa know the strength, the part that Ye Hao''s strength is hidden.


    However, all power is hidden," I said, Master, your power is really strong. An Guan deliberately said: "Well, how did you know? "Aken asked back, "You are too stupid." You look like an idiot. You know you are a master. "


    However, this time, that is to say, in his heart, Ye Hao immediately smiled and said, "I can''t find out what realm you have reached with my strength, so of course you are a master." "Your people are all like this. Is it strong?"


    "Okay, this is just a special way for us to hide our power. Normal people can''t see it. Actually, my power is not very good." Aken said. Of course, Ye Hao didn''t believe this, and they didn''t expect it. When someone comes, I won''t believe this.


    The two men were not far away, and soon returned to the place where the mercenaries were. "Are you a member of this mercenary?" Akko asked back, Ye Hao shook his head and said, "No, I''m adding it temporarily, I want to go." "Oh, so do I. I''m ready to leave here. I won''t Dare to go alone. That''s why I am with the mercenaries."


    Dare not leave? Ling only believed that Zhou had added a psychological aspect, but at this time Ye Hao also began to feel a little confused. In fact, if based on Iowa''s strength, there is no need to come here to mix with mercenaries, then what purpose should Ye Hao come for? But Ye Hao forgot that Ye Hao didn''t need to be with the mercenaries, but Ye Hao was still here.


    Time passed quickly, and the next time I spent it in chat. These two people talked about things in the north, although Ye Hao didn''t know much about things in the north. But in the conversation with Ye Hao, Ye Hao still discovered something that Ye Hao knew about the north, but not about the north.


    Ye Hao''s view of this race seems to be right, but if it is a very ordinary race, it doesn''t know why due to the war between the ancient Maraton kingdom gods and heaven, why this race should stay away from this world? People on the earth knew that Maraton originally ruled the Western Continent, so Christianity appeared, and the Marathon language was slowly forgotten by people. After that, almost no one said this myth.

 Chapter 1044： Center

    So now that heaven exists, Maraton Mandarin will naturally exist. I don''t know if Aden is a member of this northern Upper Maraton country, if so, it would be so interesting. Talk to and think at the same time


    It was finally completely dark, the whole camp.


    There was also a light on it. When the bright moon appeared in the east, there was finally a big move ahead. It seemed that it was finally about to set off. I couldn''t guess that was wrong. Soon someone brought a lot of horses here.


    Unexpectedly, this place also provided horses. When the horses got on the horse, the whole team started to slow down. There were about 4,000 people. This is the largest team in the neighborhood. In the center of the team, there are three extravagant people surrounded by them. This should be the one who needs protection.


    Ye Hao followed the last position of the team. The mercenaries needed protection. These mercenaries were also mercenaries, not careless at all. The mercenaries were very quiet. There is only disorganized noise.


    "By the way, you are an unreasonable person, you should know a lot of things." "I don''t know much," Ye Hao said. "Ask, if I know, I will tell you." "Do you know another north?" Ye Hao thought, "Do you know another north?"


    For a moment, these people even knew another north. "Well, I''ve heard. How did you know?" Ye Hao said, "Well, I know a little bit, but there are not many details. How about you?" Ye Hao''s face was full of curiosity. Ye Hao thought about this and described another situation in the north. There is no problem on this road. With such a large team moving forward, ordinary beasts don''t know where to hide. The world¡¯s forest coverage is really high. About four hours after leaving the forest, they found that both sides were slowly turning into forests. When the huge moon reached the center of the sky, Ye Hao had been in the woods for a long time. .


    There was no sound from the surroundings, except for the surrounding conversations, leaving a nearly flat voice moving forward, and there were people shouting in front of Ye Hao, which should be pointing the way. Ye Hao hadn''t spoken for a long time, and Ye Hao didn''t know what they were doing, they just walked side by side. This is wide enough to allow more than thirty horses to travel side by side. But even so, this team continued for a long time.


    "Did you find any problems?" Suddenly, I whispered to Ye Hao, and couldn''t wait to ask: "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?" Didn''t you find it? It''s a bit quiet here. Ye Hao said in a low voice, "No, we have so many people walking forward. The average beast ran away a long time ago, so it was naturally quiet."


    "No, the beast ran away, but the insects did not run. The insects are not afraid of us. Although there are many people, there are always insects calling in such a large forest, but we hear nothing." Even if the beast ran away, we I should also occasionally hear the calls of beasts deep in the forest, but now they are gone. "


    Eminem whispered to Ye Hao: "What do you mean?" The question was not without feeling, but Ye Hao is now a "medium-strength" justice, so naturally he can''t say it.


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of fun tonight." Karen smiled, and found that Ye Hao was very handsome, especially the beautiful Cisse''s hair, which was quite attractive. It''s a bit ugly. In about an hour or so, Ye Hao''s heart will move.


    Almost at the same time, Ye Hao''s face changed slightly, and he said to Ye Hao: "We won the prize, and you will come with me." He smiled absent-mindedly, and asked with a "panic face", "What''s wrong?" "Have you seen iron?" Ye Hao said with a bitter smile: "Yes, we have met iron beasts and iron beasts."

 Chapter 1045： select

    Almost as soon as it was over, there was a strange whistle in the forest, not so sharp, but rather long, and most importantly, almost everyone present heard it. No sound can suppress it.


    "Stop!" There was a loud voice in front, and the horses stopped immediately. More than four thousand people lined up. Only these horses continued to spread out in the air, as if everyone had closed their breath. The only sound left in the air was the whistle continuing to spread.


    About five minutes later, the ground suddenly turned slightly. Even on a horse, I still felt the ground shaking, and the horse''s **** became a ball. "Defense, everyone get off the horse, put the horse in the middle, hurry up!" A person''s voice almost spread.


    The mercenaries around the horse immediately jumped off from the horse, and the two of them felt the way, and both began to slowly focus on the luxurious horse. Soon, a round formation gathered.


    There were armed mercenaries outside, followed by these, the ground got closer and closer, and an almost different sound came from the depths of the forest. It was a bit certain that it was the sound of a big tree being hit. Iron? Very good and very strong, although this whistle does not know where it comes from, but it is a feeling, this group of steel.


    The herd should be under control.


    As for the goal, the man stood in the middle of the three luxurious floors. As the ground became harder and harder, the low "darkness" came from the depths of the forest. Jack''s voice came from the forest. About ten minutes later, the tree was on the dozen or so trees in front, and then fell to the ground.


    Seeing these iron beasts in front of us, they almost fell from Ye Hao''s chin. Damn Ye Hao! That **** did it? Ye Hao don''t know what to say now? This is the so-called iron? The one in front of Ye Hao was an iron beast, because it was all made of iron and steel.


    But this thing, I think you can recognize this thing and pull people out of the earth, **** it! Maybe the earth''s technology is not that high, but these are like iron beasts in front of wolves. If someone says that it is not made in a factory, then it will crush Ye Hao.


    I am the grass. Looking at the joint, it is obvious that the eyes of these iron beasts are all red, and they are all surveillance cameras. Ye Hao didn''t know what to say, **** it, this is a machine! Zhen Ye Hao''s mother of steel beast. At this moment, a vague figure flew from the sky.


    The sound just heard came from the man''s mouth. "Who are you?" At this moment, a middle-aged man about forty years old flew out of the team and asked in silence, "No matter who I am. I need what you have. If you shout out , I''ll let you out." This person''s voice is very unnatural, Ye Hao may not be too young.


    The gods have not used God to find them. Ye Hao is afraid of the feelings around him, so he has been observing with naked eyes. "This old man, I don''t know when our family changed their minds to you. If the older generation is willing to let us go, what needs the future generations have, our family must betray the faces of the older generation." -. Just after the man had finished speaking, a lovely carriage came out from the middle.


    At this time, a woman in a white suit appeared on the carriage, holding a stick in her hand, and gently waving the stick, a flying spell was directly passed to herself. The woman also flew up, and a young woman was on her. Her figure is the best choice, but it is a bit different from Michael''s.

 Chapter 1046： Guys

    your family? Are you using your family to crush me? "The man asked in a low voice: "The younger generation dare not, but I think if the older generation can control the iron beast, it must be one of the superiors, so the younger generation hopes that the older generation can give us a reason." "The woman''s voice is sweet, but not humble, and she has a good family style.


    "Reason? Since you just said that if I let you go, your family will sell me a favor, right?" The man said softly, "Yes!" The woman quickly agreed, "Okay. Well, I will let you go now, but I need you to give me that box now, do you sell this thing?" the man said.


    When Ye Hao heard the word box, Ye Hao didn''t react, but Ye Hao now saw too many strange things in the world. Among the ordinary soldiers around Ye Hao, there was a direct feeling. Obviously these soldiers knew what this box was.


    "Old man, don''t you know what this box is? What if this thing spreads and returns to the world after it disappears for thousands of years?" The woman''s voice was not anxious at all, but asked. ".Demon?" The man suddenly laughed wildly at the sky.


    "What are you laughing at?" The man''s laughter was filled with a strange smell, which changed everything.


    People are a little unnatural, and women''s tone is also a little unnatural. "Nothing, little girl. Since I''m here, then I don''t care. You have two choices. First, I kill all of you, and you give me the box, and second, I let you go, and you give me the box "The man''s tone became a little unnatural.


    Ye Hao is a little curious, who knows, of course Ye Hao knows, but is Ye Hao''s magic box really that scary? In fact, the existence of a black box is an unknown number. Many people use this code to describe something that can cause a huge disaster, and they don''t know what this woman is holding.


    "I count to ten! One, two." The man quickly began to count, surrounded by more and more steel animals. Although he was not sure of the strength of these things, he looked at their sharp blades. I am afraid that if Ye Hao didn''t do this, these mercenaries would be dead today.


    "Wait!" After counting to seven, the woman bit her teeth and stopped the man. "I can give you the box, but you must keep your promise." The woman''s voice also became unusually calm, and the situation was quite flat. Most people were afraid of death, but these iron beasts were not afraid of death at all.


    There are more than four thousand lives here. This box has been circulating in the north for a long time, and I have never heard anyone open it. "Very well, as long as you give me the box, I will give the monster to me immediately." The man said. "Wait!" At this moment, standing next to the transfer plane, he suddenly uttered a loud noise. He looked at this guy and didn''t know what happened to Ye Hao. If he was willing to take sufficient action, these steel beasts would not have to worry.


    But who knows what this guy is thinking, "Who are you?" The man turned his head and asked: "You don''t need to know who I am. I am here today. Even if you add animals, there is no result. This box cannot be given. Yours," the co-pilot said.


    Only at this time did Ye Hao realize that this guy is cool, especially when Ye Hao just said that Ye Hao''s voice is full of clarity, unlike Ye Hao''s voice that is a bit sharp. "Oh, really? Are you so sure?" the man asked, his eyes widening.


    "You don''t mind giving me this box," she turned to the woman. If you give me this box, I will fight for you today. I can tell you that the person in front of you is a demon that has disappeared for thousands of years. "Ah, let''s go, and look at the three people in the sky.

 Chapter 1047： object

    Today¡¯s event is really interesting, I don¡¯t know what else will happen. When that sentence was said, the breath of the person facing Ye Hao suddenly changed. A wild breath emerged from the man. I have to say, this guy has a very good power, and it is estimated that Hotan''s are quite. When the person''s breath came out, someone shouted out immediately.


    "Holy Master?" The woman suddenly became ugly, she didn''t even look at the man, but stared at the dead woman and said, "Give me the box, and I will fight for you today." "How can I? Believe you?" The woman stroked her head, looked at it intently, and said quickly.


    She looked at the woman carefully, and for a long time, Ye Hao stood up radiantly, and then Ye Hao''s figure rushed out of the sky. When the idol rushed to the sky, a huge dragon flew in the air, illuminated by golden light, and a 40-meter-long golden silk dragon appeared in the air and saw this scene. Ye Hao didn''t know what to say.


    Is it a dragon? No wonder Ye Hao felt that he had a familiar smell. It turned out that Ye Hao was a dragon, but not Yanxialong, but Xilong. The big wings and strong wings look great.


    It''s just not that handsome. It''s like a big opportunity. "Girl, if you want, you will have a dragon friendship." The voice came from the air again, but this time the voice was louder. The people in the field were a bit dull. No one thought there was a dragon in the middle.


    And the golden dragon of the dragon clan! "Okay, I promise" this woman was very smart and said very simply, and then she quickly took out about a dozen rectangular-like objects from her ring. This object is not thick, that is, about two pieces thick. .


    Ye Hao was very curious, and was immediately with his god. When Ye Hao clearly saw this incident, Ye Hao stayed there directly! **** it. ! Just say three words, shit, is this the so-called black box? This incident was once stunned. If Ye Hao is not mistaken. This thing is a computer hard drive!


    hard disk? legend? Smiling, what is the world? Isn''t this crazy? Why is there a computer hard drive here? At this moment, the man who had never done anything rushed forward and walked straight to the hard drive in the woman''s hands.


    "Ok!"..


    The sky suddenly became cold, and a beam of golden light shone straight out of the sky, and the person who had almost won stopped Ye Hao''s work almost immediately. A flash of golden light made Ye Hao''s normal appearance even more depressed.


    Ye Hao''s body traversed a distance of several meters in the air, and a golden thread passed through the sky. Ye Hao''s body appeared next to this woman almost instantly. At the same time, Ye Hao stretched out his hand, took out the computer hard drive from her hand, and threw it into his own space.


    "So, even if you are a dragon, so what?" The unsuccessful person asked Ye Hao, and then a strange voice came from the air. The quiet steel beast, or mechanical wolf, gleamed faintly in Ye Hao''s red eyes.


    Then, hundreds of steel beasts rushed here in front of Ye Hao for almost a second. When the sound is zoomed, the unique and long sound starts to become louder in the air. The incomprehensible language comes from the zoom in the mouth. Perhaps the speed of the turn is fast enough.


    But these iron beasts are just machines. When ordered on the street, hundreds of iron beasts walked straight forward. Accompanied by the "bang" sound, the two mercenaries in front of them immediately broke the two iron beasts into pieces. Hundreds of people were torn to pieces in one eye.

 Chapter 1048： inside

    Ye Hao rushed out without saying anything. In the "bang" sound, there was only one punch, which directly smashed the iron beast''s head into fragments, with strong sparks inside. Although it was divided into several parts, it still took the opportunity to take a look. Although the head is made of parts, there is no circuit board or wire as imagined, but it just broke into a pile of metal.


    In midsummer, the iron beast couldn''t make Ye Hao think more, the three iron beasts opposite Ye Hao jumped onto the iron beast almost instantly. The body was strange in the air, a little shorter, so that the front of the iron beast directly closed the iron beast''s right hand, and the sharpness had no effect on the iron beast''s hand. Ye Hao slapped the iron beast''s feet, treating the iron beast as a bat, and then hit the other two with a bang.


    Although Ye Hao had no combat effectiveness and no energy, energy alone was unacceptable to these ordinary metal monsters. These three iron beasts turned into a pile of scrap iron almost immediately, but these things are not smart.


    Looking at the still surging steel beasts, the cow''s mouth was a bit bitter. Although Ye Hao was not afraid of these things, there were at least 10,000, and at least 8,000. One by one, you have to die. Most importantly, it is impossible to take care of so many people. Among all profit-seeking people, only a few can deal with these steel beasts. These people are undoubtedly combative.


    The rest of the ordinary soldiers are looking for death. At this point, there was almost a golden light in the sky, and immediately the entire mercenary was inside, and the jaw-dropping glance was Iowa. The golden curtain call directly separated the iron beast from the mercenaries.


    There were only a few hundred steel beasts left on the golden curtain, and the steel beast outside hit the golden screen directly, as if it had hit the wall, with no effect at all. When I saw this scene, I was a little breathless. Like a gust of wind, Ye Hao''s figure blew through the entire mercenary''s body, rushed to the head of a steel beast, and punched directly.


    Then he stepped on the ground and flew directly in the air, kicking a few feet with his right foot in an instant, and several steel animals became mercenaries in the air-directly into a pile of debris. Almost all the mercenaries who saw the scene were downcast.


    These steel beasts have reached a considerable degree of hardness, and they will not leave any traces.


    Only some advanced fighters with fighting ability can turn their bodies into the bodies of these iron beasts with the support of battle, but the harm between each other will be minimal. But Ye Hao directly smashed the iron beast into pieces with Ye Hao''s body and feet.


    How powerful is it? The people who saw this scene were full of strange faces. Seeing Ye Hao didn''t care at all, everyone''s hearts were cold. How difficult is this guy''s body? Is it also a dragon? Only the body of the legendary dragon is so hard.


    It is impossible to maintain this boundary. Hundreds of steel beasts within the boundary were thrown into a pile of scrap iron in just three minutes. When all the iron beasts on the border have not been wiped out, almost all people''s eyes are again focused on the people who appear later.


    It was also a glorious look. Of course, Ye Hao knew how difficult the bodies of these iron beasts were. When attacking, it was useless to fight, and it was completely dependent on power. Looking at Ye Hao''s relaxed appearance, this kind of power might even be willing to accept Dragon Man, who is thinking about it now.


    "Man, I can''t do anything about it." The light of the golden thread that the dense steel beast can''t catch is impossible, but the sweat on Ye Hao''s forehead shows that Ye Hao would have made extraordinary efforts. People who have experienced the First World War in this small town naturally know how big the impact is, and the power of these iron beasts is much stronger than those of strong iron beasts,

 Chapter 1049： silk

    Whether they are strong or strong, stand in the air and look around. I saw a lot of steel beasts, but that person didn''t know where he went a long time ago. If a saint wants to escape, no one can stop Ye Hao.


    All the mercenaries looked at the iron beast outside the golden filament lamp. Although they were wearing a golden dragon on their heads, the situation was too shocking. In the eyes of these iron beasts, there was a strong red light, attacking the golden holy light, it looked so terrible and strange.


    "What, brother? I can''t kill so many steel beasts." The man said to Ye Hao with a wry smile, took a deep breath, and said, "I call me, you look at the border, because when I call At times, the boundary may be unstable, and some steel animals may run in." It¡¯s up to you. ."


    The main natural music that could not reveal his strength relaxed, and said with a little emotion: "Okay, don''t worry, let''s get started." After that, Ye Hao''s body turned into a golden curtain call, and then Ye Hao''s body appeared. A sharp white light, and then a golden bow and arrow appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Seeing this luxurious bow, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say. Because the bow and arrow are so similar to the golden sacred dress constellation on the longbow in that cartoon! It looks like a long bow! Ye Hao don''t think there are so many. The problem is, all this seems to be just a cartoon on earth, right? Who is the man who made this cartoon based on this story?


    Isn''t this crazy? Ye Hao shook his head, and could already feel that the golden curtain call began to thin, and the "uncomfortable" sound was like the sound of torn cloth and silk. The ironware finally rushed in, but the golden one was very thin. The body turned slightly, this was just the feet of the iron beast that rushed into the steel beast without standing, and was kicked out.


    It decomposes into a pile of scrap iron in the air. It must be said that the light curtain in Iowa is good, at least it is easy to get out of the air, but it is not so easy to enter it from the outside. More and more steel beasts came in from above the light curtain. However, as long as it does not develop in all directions at the same time, it is easy to deal with.


    The steel beast was like being kicked into a football, with a "bang" sound, and in the end it sounded almost one after another. All the mercenaries tried to catch the almost white figure in the air. This is wearing white casual clothes, which is incredible energy coming out.


    The magic outside would be taken away by Ye Hao. too troublesome. This speed has reached a terrifying point, and almost no one can catch Ye Hao. But as you can see, the black iron beast was kicked out of the golden curtain like a shell.


    About two minutes later, a long arrow flew into the air. In the dark night sky, the sky is like a golden tow, in the sky, and finally in the sky, and then a huge pattern appears in the sky. Seeing this scene, I smiled with a smile, very good and powerful.


    But if I remember correctly, I think it was Leo, right? How did you become a maid? When the huge gold Thayer pattern appeared in the sky. A golden thread shoots out from the sky, making people feel that the golden Eros light has great power in the shadows.


    At this time, the gold and silver returned to the entire golden curtain, and the steel beast outside could no longer rush in. May is finally free, flying by the side of Iowa. Ye Hao''s eyes also turned around.


    In the sky, the golden Seth''s light was so fast that it appeared here in almost twenty seconds.


    What is even more suspicious is that this guy is not just waiting here, is he? "Then what''s your trouble?The latest chapter of the Doomsday Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/book/165744.htmlRead the full text of Doomsday¡¯s Chariot: https://www. novelhall.com/read/165744/The Doomsday Super God Chariot txt download address: https://www.novelhall .com/down/165744.htmlThe doomsday super **** chariot mobile phone reading: https://m.novelhall. com/read/165744/For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record this time (Chapter 1049 Silk) Read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Doomsday Super God War" Car" Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!! (www.novelhall.com)

 Chapter 1050： deep

    You can also ask for help." A loud voice rang directly. Hearing this voice, you know that this person is absolutely magnificent and strong.


    As soon as the voice fell, a strong man over two meters tall appeared next to Ye Hao. This big man''s figure is quite big, his body muscles look quite strong, for a moment of silence, although he doesn''t know who Ye Hao is, there is a corner in his heart.


    "Hey, shut up, don''t you cry and fight every day? The following things are enough for you to clean up." Rolled his eyes and said. Sure enough. This is a period of time, Ye Hao can be sure that the Twelve Saints of Gold are definitely there.


    "It''s that simple. Okay, look at this." Ye Hao''s figure flew into the sky almost immediately, but far away from the sky, the number of steel beasts outside was terrifying. Ye Hao said loudly, then punched from the air without any illusions.


    A piece of golden lantern rushed straight into the air, Ye Hao''s eyes rolled around again, and said, "If you run a bull, can''t you use a labor-saving posture?" Before Ye Hao''s voice fell, Sunshine And the shadow fell directly into the forest. Then, a loud bang came from this place. The golden holy light burst out almost immediately.


    The huge energy centered on this point rushed in all directions. As long as the steel animal is touched by this energy channel, it will almost instantly become a pile of metal fragments. A huge shock wave rushed in all directions. "You wait!" cried in an incredible way.


    Then, a series of strange things came out of Ye Hao''s mouth, and the gold and silver screen, which was a very beautiful look, and immediately became a very good look. But Kim Thayer¡¯s light began to fade slowly, but people could feel that the energy above the shield was at least three times as high as before.


    At the end of this scene, Ye Hao almost completed the task and sent out the shock wave of energy produced by this trick. This shock wave almost immediately passed the golden mask, but it only caused violent shocks on both sides of the mask. ripple. At this moment, the whistle that had just disappeared sounded again.


    The surviving steel beast immediately turned to the depths of the forest. The iron beast also fell from the air, but a steel beast passed by. By the way, it kicked several kilometers away. However, unexpectedly, this scene just fell into Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Thank you for giving that thing to me. These things are gone. You have this. If you need help in the future, you take this with you. You know where to find the dragon''s help." Aken flew to the woman and passed Give her a white metal leaf.


    "Let''s go, brother" Ye Hao took a deep look at the woman, then looked at the woman, and flew straight into the distance with her eyes. Ye Hao also shook his head and followed Ye Hao, but Ye Hao didn''t want to stay. This is a big trouble. With the distance of the three people, only a group of big eyes and small eyes remained, as if a mercenary had a nightmare.


    If it weren''t for the people around to remind Ye Hao what happened just now, Ye Hao might think that they were just dreaming. "You haven''t told me who you are?" Not an idiot. How could Ye Hao not doubt Ye Hao''s performance? Ye Hao smiled and said, "Well, I am that person, you can call me this."


    "Then how do you know?" asked immediately.


    "Well, what are you two talking about?" he asked. "Shut up, you don''t know, I can''t explain it to you for the time being." said bluntly. Ye Hao shut up immediately and flew aside.


    "Well, people have their own little secrets. As for why I know this secret, if I am right, you are the 12 of us, right?" Ye Hao said. But it seems that if Ye Hao doesn''t give Ye Hao an explanation, I''m afraid Ye Hao is not ready to give up.

 Chapter 1051： ground

    Is there anything wrong with what I said? "The pastor smiled and said. When a familiar name came out of Ye Hao''s mouth, Ye Hao was standing there. Even people who didn''t know what they were doing almost immediately rushed over and asked: "Who are you?" "


    "I said, I am an ordinary person, but I do know these problems, I know more than you think, but I can''t say that." Ye Hao said. "Well, didn''t you say no? If you don''t say anything, I will **** your nose out." He shook his fist directly.


    He flattened Ye Hao''s shoulder, and simply slammed it over with a fist, but his fist didn''t bring any fighting spirit, but the power of the fist was not small. Without even thinking about it, the direct blows to the past made him intently focused. Naturally, he will know what kind of person to deal with and what method. Could it be that the life experience of the highlight does not understand this? Like a bull, if Ye Hao didn''t fight desperately, even if you defeat Ye Hao, Ye Hao would not take it away. Go directly to work.


    One eyebrow in Iowa uses a kind of plain, real clothes. How can I get out on my own? How can I get into a group with Ye Hao? Ye Hao''s face was full of hard work, but Ye Hao''s eyes were not pulled down at all, and he took this opportunity to see Ye Hao''s power. Ye Hao has always wanted to try how powerful Ye Hao''s power is. Now we have a good goal in front of us, and we cannot miss it.


    The two men changed almost immediately. Hearing the sound of "bang", the two of them stepped back a few meters one by one, shook Ye Hao''s hand in surprise, and said, "Are you also a dragon?" Xintian smiled slightly, and just punched Ye Hao. I felt a violent vibration in his fist.


    This is not even a pain, and it seems that pain is clearly felt. "But it''s cool, you can''t follow me." Charged directly. At this time, a bowl of big fists immediately appeared in the sight of the pair of glasses, and this time, its fists were on the golden ones.


    Ye Hao laughed again. Ye Hao hasn''t used Ye Hao''s strength, Ye Hao''s fist is as simple as that, but of course Ye Hao''s body won''t really consume energy. The green energy in Ye Hao''s body is already attached to Ye Hao''s. The fist was up, but Ye Hao''s fist didn''t consume much energy. If everything is in use, I am afraid it can''t be compared with it at all.


    Accompanied by the "bang" sound, the shock wave of this collision was even more terrifying, and Ye Hao did not fly far away at all. Just looking for an empty forest and then stopped. Because of the two smells, the animals below are long gone. The huge shock wave directly caused the forest below to clear 100 meters of flat ground.


    The figures and flowers on the ground were blown away, leaving only darkness. "Yes, do it again." Xiaoqiang''s figure was almost plain, and then suddenly posted, since you want to, naturally I am willing to accompany you. Like countless explosives in this place, a strong light exploded in the sky.


    At first, although Ye Hao was optimistic about this, Ye Hao also believed that to gain the upper hand, it was not that it was a bison, but that the power of twelve oxen was not the strongest. But it is definitely the top five, and no one can compete with it.


    But now the two people don''t have any illusions. The two people just punch and touch each other. At the end of the day, the two are actually comparing the speed of punching. The energy consumption between two people is increasing.


    "Peng" hit the sound coming from the field and almost dropped his chin. Of course, Ye Hao''s eyes could clearly see the confrontation between the two people. So far, this has hardly been hit.

 Chapter 1052： know

    And besides one punch and one punch into one punch, at least a dozen fist marks were left on the opponent''s body. The voice from the circle of war was very loud. Anyone can hear the bull''s voice. This time it was a loss.


    "Bang" heard a huge voice, and his eyes were short and short-sighted from nearly a thousand meters away, and his jaw-dropping body rushed back, but Ye Hao''s fist flashed past. It won''t be fun to play again. "Stop!" Ye Hao said loudly. Eminem also stopped the fist in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Stop, stop.


    "Man, you are great. I am not your opponent, but who are you?" You are not a dragon? Then why is your body so hard that my hands are swollen. "Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao and said, "I assure you, I am definitely not a dragon, I am a human, a human!" However, when Ye Hao said this, Ye Hao himself felt a little guilty. Who knows if Ye Hao still Is it alone? "Damn, I don''t believe in this world. Apart from our great dragon, how can human beings have such a powerful force?" Ye Hao declined to comment on this.


    There are many things you don''t know, even if you are a golden dragon, "Then, don''t you want to explain it to me?" Why are you a dragon? "This question is what Ye Hao has always wanted to ask. If there is nothing wrong, Jin Sheng should be a saint, then why is it a dragon?


    It is a western dragon, but it is also a dragon. "What? Why am I a dragon? I was born a dragon, and your question is very strange." Ye Hao was puzzled, not knowing what it meant. When Ye Hao heard what Ye Hao said, Ye Hao showed a bitter smile.


    Ye Hao knew that Ye Hao''s question was a bit vague. "Well, do you know?" Ye Hao asked, "Ye Hao doesn''t know what happened to Ye Hao, but this world seems quite strange." "Who is that? I don''t know." Ye Hao and Ye Hao both had their faces Full of doubt.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly again. Ye Hao thought Ye Hao knew it, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now, so why? Ye Hao''s forehead was very hard, and now it looked like a huge paste. Ye Hao didn''t even know why this happened. The world looks so chaotic and complicated.


    "Well, what is Ye Hao? You haven''t told me yet, who are you?" ". In Ye Hao''s heart, Ye Hao said, "Have you seen someone like me?" "I mean people with black heads, yellow skins and dark eyes like me." At least the northerners who came here have never seen anyone like Ye Hao.


    After taking a look, Ye Hao said, "If you say I haven''t noticed yet, I remember you said that I have never seen a person like you. It seems that there are very few people in the north, right?" What are you asking? Our family has almost never come out, rarely come to the human world, naturally you rarely appear in humans. "


    Then he asked: "Aren''t you good at it?" Why do you rarely come to the human world? "Ye Hao also knows that his question may be a little strange, but Ye Hao can only ask now. I hope Ye Hao can understand the meaning of this sentence. "We are dragons, but our family is different from Ye Hao''s dragon." said laughingly.


    The supervisor immediately asked, "Is it different?" I couldn''t see any difference. You look a lot like Ye Haolong''s body. "No, I''m not talking about this," Ye Hao said hurriedly, waving his hand. "This was originally a family secret, but I have the right to decide." But you can''t tell another third party to know. Ye Hao looked at it with a very serious look.

 Chapter 1053： hour

    In fact, Ye Hao can''t tell others about these things. Ye Hao now needs to look at the information to find out what Ye Hao knows in his heart. Well, this is true. Although we are also dragons, we have a special name in the dragon family. We are called Hidden Dragons.


    "Dragon" Ye Hao asked. "Yes, I don''t know when this name was passed down.


    But this is the fact that our family has strict rules that avoid the world and do not allow long-term contact with the outside world, even if it involves the existence of people from our tribe. This city will be separated from all the cities, but we are indeed a member of the dragon family. Ye Hao said, "Ye Hao came up with this language and looked at this sentence.


    "Wait a minute, you said your people are here? Uh, how do you distinguish this hidden dragon?" "This is a secret of the dragon family, not the secret of our hidden dragon family, but the secret of the entire dragon family, but There is nothing to tell you, for a strong person like you, I believe in your promise-I just want to say, are you surprised, always fighting with Ye Hao''s body, but I did fight with class."


    Mike smiled and said, "Well, yes, I was thinking about this too." Only at this time did I remember that this was the most important place. The Dragon Race is said to be a proud race, usually its Ye Hao race, let alone become a human to fight.


    "This is the big secret of our hidden dragon family. You were right just now. In fact, the entire hidden dragon family comes from the entire dragon family, and the way our people are formed is very special." Almost all freshmen have the opportunity to become us People. "


    Patting Ye Hao''s forehead, after listening so much, Ye Hao still didn''t understand. "I don''t understand." The pastor shook his head with a bitter smile. "Well, I know you don''t understand, because I didn''t make it clear to you." Ye Hao said, "Although we belong to the dragon family, we are very special. Generally speaking, the dragon¡¯s parents have the ability to use dragons. Fight in form." Otherwise, Ye Hao will always be fair. However, our hidden family automatically changed the shape of the baby when it was born a month ago and grew up like a human baby. "


    "No way?" Yes, Ye Hao still feels something special, it turned out to be like this. "Yes, that''s it. After becoming a human, the dragon race''s combat effectiveness has not decreased, but has been greatly improved. We still don''t understand the reason. When ordinary people become humans, Ye Hao''s bodies are limited. Yes, when Ye Hao were giants, Ye Hao''s body would have no strength."


    "However, this problem is not a problem for us. When we become humans, our bodies are not weakened, but strengthened. No one can understand the reason for sure, even the elders of our dragon clan don¡¯t know, so We always use human bodies to fight." Karen used Ye Hao''s three and two words to explain to Ye Hao the secret of hiding the dragon family.


    "Can you still change Cheng Long? Are there any restrictions to being Cheng Long?" Ye Hao now has a feeling that this is ridiculous. Ye Hao felt that someone had borrowed the Dragon Clan to produce this saint. "Why, how did you know?" This time, Ye Hao showed a pungent face in surprise.


    "Surprising" Ye Hao said with a wry smile. This time Ye Hao was really emotional, but he didn''t think of it, but said it correctly. "Our hidden family is unlimited. Our body is as strong as a giant. Our body can also be immune to a large part of human magic. We can also use dragon magic. But if we want to become vampires, you It can only be changed once, and it can only last for one hour at a time."

 Chapter 1054： Exterior

    When Ye Hao said, it was obvious that Ye Haos were very ordinary at first, but now Ye Haos seemed to be no different from human beings. Now, Ye Hao will no longer be members of the sideline, and Ye Hao will become new targets. "Okay, I see. This is your secret? But what are you doing with that box?"


    What is really interesting is this thing, which is obviously a computer disk. "Well, don''t you know what is above this northern area?" Eminem looked at Ye Hao and asked, "There is nothing to hide." "When I came to this world, I was one, so there was no one. Tell me something. Later, even though someone raised me, Ye Hao only taught me martial arts."


    Ye Hao lied: "There is a legend in this north. More than 10,000 years ago, it was not the race that ruled the world, but the people who ruled the world." They are almost the same as human beings, but they can use huge steel machinery. , You can even fly into the sky without your own strength. "


    "Ye Haos also use special weapons, something that can burn, something that can get out small pieces of iron, but it is so fast that almost no one can avoid it." Ye Hao even possesses A magic that is more powerful than a forbidden spell, and can even directly transform a piece of land into a more powerful magic. "Speak slowly.


    With the passing of the story, the heart of secret love smiles more bitterly, fuck, what a magical clan is this. Huge steel equipment? Can it be understood as a tank or something? Without your own power, you don''t have to fly to the sky. Isn''t Ye Hao''s mother an airplane? It¡¯s a weapon, isn¡¯t it? As for the powerful magic, what kind of forbidden curse can be compared with Chaowu?


    This world is really messed up. Later, it is said that the gods abandoned Ye Hao''s beliefs and led the entire world.


    The ancestors in the northern part of America fought against these evils and eventually drove the whole demons away from the world, but it is said that Ye Haos did not completely disappear and are still hidden in the world. Somewhere in this world that people don¡¯t know. "


    "This is a secret, but it is said that as a retreat, Ye Hao''s most precious things are lost. Ye Hao''s are in this box. No one knows where Ye Hao''s box is." A thousand years ago, the first The appearance of a black box immediately led to the hidden war between humans at that time, but after thousands of years, this power has deteriorated. Ye Hao did not have that huge steel machine, so they were quickly wiped out by northern residents. "Eminem looked at the box in Ye Hao''s hand and said to Ye Hao.


    Carry it with you, I figured it out almost immediately, what''s in this magic box? What can be stored in the computer''s hard drive? This is just science and technology. When these people are later eliminated, there is no time to take away any technology. The loss of these technologies is certain.


    Now I know that there is a computer hard drive, no matter what the technology inside, if these people don''t come out to transform the spirit. At a moment when the head was bigger than two, Ye Hao didn''t understand at all, why such a thing appeared. This kind of thing makes people feel as if countless unpredictable spirits suddenly appeared on the earth, and then drove humans to hide in unknown places.


    "Where did Michael''s box come from?" The pastor asked, "Uh-hmm." "Can I look at this?" Ye Hao said, "Of course, we can get this thing that is of little use, just afraid of it. Demon clan." said with a smile.


    Taking this computer hard drive from Ye Hao''s hands, some problems were immediately discovered. This thing is very similar to computer hard drives, but its appearance is more advanced than computer hard drives on earth! Then there is a glorious technological civilization on earth that was defeated by these backward races?

 Chapter 1055： Observed

    Weird heart, this is a bit ridiculous. For these people''s combat effectiveness, Ye Hao didn''t know how many missiles fell. How could such a thing? Touching the hard drive of this computer, from the appearance, this thing is actually well preserved, almost without any damage.


    "Why didn''t you ruin this thing?" Ye Hao asked: "No. It is said that there is something in this box that will make the demon stronger. What if we destroy it and release it?" He said, shaking it immediately. Shook his head.


    Is silent. The computer hard disk you destroy can release a **** creature, but these things will naturally not say that this is a matter between the two races in the north, and I don''t want to interfere. Ye Hao is now interested in what happened.


    In any case, these and things have evolved from nature, but how can these creatures suddenly appear in these north? "This thing is back to you. I have other things to do. I have to go first." Ye Hao thought for a while and said.


    Then he looked at it and said, "Then we left. This time our task is to find this new box. Now we find it. We must go back to this thing. You take this." You take it. To the dragon, if you need help, the dragon will help you unconditionally. "


    After that, Ye Hao took out a strange thing from the ring. It looked like an ordinary one, but it was very small, only the size of a thumb. It was made of unknown materials, and it began to soften. Just a stone. "This thing can only be bought by the dragon clan. If you need the help of the dragon clan, you can take it and find any dragon clan."


    "Goodbye, I said, if you have time.


    Come and see me. The best battle I have ever fought. Ye Hao whispered, this stupid cow is very cute. After the two said goodbye, they rushed to the sky and disappeared quickly.


    The main character is to stay in place for a while. Why are these people called the Demon Clan? If high-tech humans are aliens, it is the north, not the rules. What is the reason for all this? Things in the north are very strange.


    Think about it, Ye Hao suddenly thought of the person who had just left. If it wasn''t a wrong guess, that person should be one of those people. Thinking of this, Ye Hao immediately flew in the direction of battle, even though Ye Hao''s heavy fist almost wiped out most of the steel beasts.


    But these iron beasts were not completely wiped out. Many later escaped. God immediately stretched out his hand and almost immediately covered all the forests nearby. Soon Ye Hao found what Ye Hao was looking for. About 30 kilometers away from a place, there are more than a thousand steel animals.


    He should have just escaped from the battlefield, his body flashed quickly in the air, and then disappeared. It is easy to move to this place and observe closely. It may be because there are iron beasts here, so there are few people in the forest here, the trees are high and thick, and the iron beasts gathered here are all on the ground. But Ye Hao''s eyes are all black, which means that the red light that attacked Ye Hao''s just now has disappeared.


    At present, it is completely like a piece of metal, and the environment here is very strange. The trees around it seemed to be growing in a strange way, and there was a huge lake among the group of steel beasts. The lake is about two kilometers in diameter.


    But the strange thing is that the lake has become a strange green Sai. What should happen here? The man looked at the lake below and sat in the air enthusiastically. After waiting for more than an hour, the green water below suddenly rolled up. A piece of land followed the forest.

 Chapter 1056： Technology

    On this low lake, the lake is divided into two sides close to the east, and then a metal ladder comes out of the lake. A few minutes later, the person who had just held the new box came out of the box. If this is the case, Ye Hao has a considerate smile on his face.


    When the man came out, the strange whistle rang again, and the eyes of the steel beasts in the forest lit up. They are indeed other people¡¯s mechanical beasts-red-eyed iron beasts, just like a well-trained weapon. The department immediately walked into the metal ladder. It looks like this is still a huge underground base.


    However, Ye Hao was not interested in exploring it with God''s thoughts. After talking with Ye Hao, Ye Hao knew what to say. The speed of these iron beasts is not slow, that is to say, more than half of the people disappeared in this underground base. The man looked left and right, lifting his leg in.


    "Can we talk about it?" Ye Hao''s figure was directly exposed, and he asked with a faint opening. The person''s body immediately turned around, and when Ye Hao saw that expression, the person''s eyes were almost unpredictable. "Are you that person just now?" The person''s face sank immediately.


    "Don''t be so hostile to me. Since I didn''t stop you, I''m sure I don''t have any thoughts about you. I''m just here to talk to you, the legendary demon." The master smiled and opened his mouth. The "Devil" repeated it with a bitter voice on his face. "You don''t need to be like this. I know you are human. You are calm."


    The man raised his head and said, the man immediately raised his head and asked: "Why do you say that?" Ye Hao smiled lightly and said, "Nothing. Those steel beasts are just a kind of technology. You can use weapons. That box is just A computer hard drive, right?" Ye Hao''s tone was dull.


    But that person''s face has undergone tremendous changes, how did "you" know it again? You are. I don''t know how to describe the expression on that person''s face, first it is mysterious and then it is an incredible face. The man shook his head and said, "I''m not what you think." I''m an ordinary person. As for why I know this, I''m sorry, but I can''t say that. "Can we talk now?"


    The man looked at it carefully, and after a while, Ye Hao said, "Okay." After that, Ye Hao said a few words to his wrist, and the lake slowly closed. Ye Hao also appeared directly next to that person and sat down by the lake.


    As soon as he fell off, he smelled a bad smell, and he shook his head helplessly and said, "You really got off to Yancheng. It''s actually sour here." The man''s face was full of vigor, a few meters away from Ye Hao Sat down at the place and asked: "How did you know?" Did you come up from this north? "


    The pastor shook his head with a bitter smile, and said, "You can say, or you can say no."


    Yes, I happen to know that the magic race is actually like this. I don''t understand what happened that year, so I want to find out the answer from you, don''t you know? "


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you either. In fact, what I know is similar to what you know. In this regard, although this base is our base, there are some technologies below, but after so long, you should Understand, there are not many people we can survive." The person''s tone was a little sad.


    Turning Ye Hao''s head, said that these so-called magic clans can be said to be the same type of people, so they have a little sympathy for Ye Hao. "Well, I understand, how many people live in the entire north now?" Ye Hao asked. Ye Hao didn''t know if this person would tell Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1057： Arm

    The man looked at it again and said with a wry smile: "No more than a thousand people. This is still our secretly adopting some little girls in the north. Otherwise, our women are not enough." The children immediately realized that babies are slowly Grown up, even though Ye Hao were born in the north.


    But from a small perspective, these children know nothing. "We don''t know why" the man''s face is rare, with a trace of confusion. "What''s your name?" asked suddenly. "Yiguo" the person replied, Ye Hao opposed Xieer''s terms.


    Sure enough, the face of the priest was even stranger. When he first came down, he didn''t notice. Only then would he talk to Ye Hao and discover that the man''s hair was actually black and his eyes were black. What this symbol of the north means, people will know without a second thought.


    "You" Yi Guo was about to say something, opened himself straightforwardly, and his black hair immediately appeared in Chu Hongfan''s eyes. "You" this time, Yi Guo stood up. "Wait, don''t worry, I''m not what you think." Ye Hao''s face, Sai Yi, with a smile, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say.


    Not only is Yi Guo''s mood more uncertain, this will cause the secret love in his heart to start thinking, why are these all black hairs in fact? So, in another hot yellow kingdom above the north, people are black. What does this mean? "Do you know Huangzhou?" The two men remained silent for a long time before being asked.


    "I know" Unsurprisingly, Yi Guo said bluntly: "Are you from Huang Guo?" Mr. Zhu''s eyes. Ye Hao simply shook his head, "My origin, how do you say it, how do you say it, is it a scientist who is particularly knowledgeable?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t." Zhu turned to his head and thought: "Can you introduce me to it?" Ye Hao asked. "This, I asked what it means." Mr. Zhu thought for a while and said. Ye Hao said, "Okay, no problem. I''ll be waiting for you here. Please help."


    Zhu Zhun then stood up and returned to the base, sitting by the lake and waiting. Although it smelled bad, there would be no problem if the border was arranged a little bit. However, despite Ye Hao''s confusion, Ye Hao forgot one thing.


    This is an academic term that is called "alien" in people''s eyes, but why are these academic terms exactly the same as those in the brain? Everyone knows that whether it is a computer or a hard drive, it is just a person''s name.


    If there are two different civilizations, even these scientific and academic names are not necessary? A computer, can aliens call out a glowing brain? But why are all names the same? Obviously, Ye Hao hadn''t thought of the connection between Huangzhou and Ye Hao.


    Time passed quickly, and Zhu Hong also came in.


    After more than an hour, Ye Hao didn''t know what happened, but Ye Hao was too lazy to guess. After all, Ye Hao was very happy to see Ye Hao, and when Ye Hao didn''t, Ye Hao was just curious about Ye Hao.


    After a while, the lake finally rolled up, and Yi Guo came out from inside and said, "The above agrees with you, but the base is not here. Come with me." Ye Hao said, "Okay. You just said where it is. I will take you there." Yi Guo had a strange expression, Ye Hao didn''t know why the power of the strong was so strong.


    "Fly in this direction, it takes about two days to fly at our speed." The two men flew into the air, and Yi Guo pointed in one direction. After that, Ye Hao grabbed Zhu Jian''s arm and left immediately. As soon as he saw the green Sisi, there was a big city below Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1058： Furniture

    However, Ye Haos gave two people a sum of money in advance, so it was already dawn, but no one saw the two people''s heads floating on Ye Haos''s heads. what. Mr. Zhu called out bluntly. "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao asked. "You, are you still human? Are you a space wizard?" Zhu couldn''t say hurriedly.


    The abbe shook his head and said, "I am not a space wizard, I am not what you think, is this here?" Ye Hao just thought of the speed and time required for two people to fly, and moved a certain distance. "Yes, this is it." Miss Zhu looked at her face with a pale face. "Here you? Are you kidding me?" Ye Hao pointed to the big city below and asked: "I said here, you come with me." Mr. Zhu smiled vaguely, then waved and flew directly down. Go down and confused this person. Such a big city is standing here, where is the base of Ye Hao''s?


    When this man fell down in an ordinary residential area in the city center, the buildings here were ordinary, looking like a common mansion in this big city. Following Yi Guo''s two people circled the chaotic surroundings a few times, and then walked into an ordinary civilian residence.


    There was a man in the yard wearing Ye Hao''s clothes. He was too busy to know what to do, so he saw two people coming in. The man didn''t even raise his head, as if Ye Hao hadn''t seen it yet. Ye Hao followed Yi Guo and went straight to the only house in the yard. The room is very simple, just simple furniture.


    Mr. Zhu walked to the only bed, reached out to the two pillars at the head of the bed, and immediately the magic of his body began to move. The entire bed immediately began to light up with a faint silver plug pattern. After a while, the entire bed moved slowly, and a black Seth tunnel entrance appeared under the bed.


    "Please" Yi Guo stretched out his hand and said, with gentle shoulders, he dared to build a base under the city and was not afraid of being discovered. After walking off the road, a short passage came to its head in a short while, and Yi Guo opened a door again and blocked the passage with magic.


    Once the door opened, there was one time. "Sorry, it is connected to the sewage system of this city, so it tastes a little uncomfortable." Mr. Zhu smiled. Suddenly, Ye Hao''s base didn''t seem to be here.


    Although these cities cannot be compared with modern cities, as a city, it is like these most basic sewage systems must be sound. I have to say that this city is really busy. The semi-finished products below are all non-woven fabrics. Such a system will not have much problem in a few hundred years.


    Then Yi Guo went down the river and moved fast along this sewage channel. Soon, a huge sewage pond appeared in front. The entire sinkhole is too big, surrounded by countless boulders. Yi Guo quickly reached out to the underground rocks and smoothed them. After about forty stone bricks were laid, the whole stone bricks immediately rang, and then the sewage of the black Seth began to roll.


    So the water of Hesses quickly divided into two sides, although there was no light here, but it was still very clear. There was a mechanical shock, and a metal came out of the water. The sewage is completely divided into two sides. "We are gone." Zhu smiled and walked in.


    It was about to catch up, and as soon as the two entered, the sewage immediately gathered together. "Did you build this place?" Ye Hao asked. Yi Guo shook his head and said, "No, this base is here. The city above is also an ancient city, but only once, which has no effect on the base."

 Chapter 1059： estimate

    akin. Thousands of years have passed, these people may be able to do better, but we are sure that these people will never be able to do these machines. Scientists are made up of scientists. There are more than 5 billion people on the planet. How many people can come out?


    These people only have so few people left. How can these technologies be passed on? I am afraid that only knowledge can be learned, but when Ye Hao is learning, Ye Hao is old, and then? Continue to teach the next generation? Ye Hao shook his head slightly, thousands of people were unable to maintain the precipitation of civilization.


    "you.


    "Why shook your head?" Chu stopped suddenly, turned his head and asked without answering, but said faintly: "Let''s go, and see what you are in charge of here." Ye Hao''s thoughts have expanded, when he is fully aware of the base. When he was young, Ye Hao smiled painfully and shook his head.


    The size of this base is beyond imagination. Looking at this base, I think of an umbrella company base in the horror movie Resident Evil on Earth! There is not much difference between this base and the umbrella company''s base! What Ye Hao is going through is an elevator. "Can you still use the elevator?" Mr. Zhu asked, shook his head with a wry smile.


    Then he pointed to the side of the passage and said, "Let''s go, just start from here." And Yi Guo went straight up the stairs. Fortunately, two people didn''t have to walk. Otherwise, the depth of four to five hundred meters would not know what to do. Along the way, we can basically determine the situation of the base.


    After thousands of years of use, it is conceivable that the primitive civilization of this planet is more advanced than the earth, but even so, the people of this planet have been wiped out. Now, people are more curious about what happened in the past. The entire base originally had its own smart computer, but now it seems that the energy of this base has been exhausted.


    Looking at the things on this pedestal quickly all the way, while silently following Chu Fei down. The two people who were four hundred meters apart did not spend too much time, and finally saw the lights in front, which was a bit stunned. Obviously, they were in a different world, but they saw such a complete modern base.


    This feeling is quite absurd. The people in the base knew that Ye Hao was coming. After passing the automatic door in front of Ye Hao, there were a dozen people standing behind them. Four of them were old people and the rest were young people. Mr. Zhu walked to the door and put his hand on the scanner next to the door.


    With a drop of sound, the alloy door separated from the middle, and a dozen of them were also seen. Mr. Zhu gave Ye Hao a chance, and then introduced Ye Hao to both sides. "Hello!" The old man in front said with a smile, and then stretched out Ye Hao''s right hand. If the conditions were not good, Ye Hao''s hand shook with the old man.


    The secret love action made the old man absent-minded, and for a while, both of them were there. After shaking hands, Ye Hao''s face was also full of strange expressions. How, how? Although they are also the heritage of civilization, it seems unlikely that they will be unified in the entire universe, right?


    The old man "you" reckons that extending a helping hand is also a condition for anti-Hissey. Asking "coincidence, coincidence" would be a bit confusing. Ye Hao said softly: "Your stuff, Hongfan tells me, can you tell me, who are you on earth?" The old man and the scientist imagined a white coat with one eye, and the eye was shining. A beam of bright light.


    The pastor shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t say that. Even if I say that, you may not believe it. Let''s talk about you. Oh, to be honest, come here, I''m just curious, I don''t want to do anything. You understand me Say that? Of course you can rest assured that I won''t tell you what''s going on."

 Chapter 1060： country

    The old man shook his head, looked at Ye Hao and said, "I believe you, with your strength, it is not difficult for us to estimate." Tell what you want to know, and I will tell you everything you can say. Ye Hao smiled and said, "What energy does your base rely on now?" Am I really curious? The area of ??this base is too large, you may only be able to use part of it.


    "How do you know that this base is huge?" This time, the old man was really surprised. To be honest, Ye Hao didn''t even know how big the base was. "Well, what? Don''t you know?" Ye Hao asked. "Okay, let''s talk about it.


    To be honest, I really don''t know that this base has been circulating for thousands of years, and it can only be used in such a small place. We tried to go to Ye Hao, but we couldn''t get in. "


    "We don''t want to destroy the legacy of these ancestors." The old man''s smile was a bit bitter and silent, Ye Hao could understand. Even if Ye Hao is the same as the human above. However, I am afraid that the hatred between the two parties cannot be resolved. This is not just a matter of race.


    On earth, the hatred of Yanxia and Yanxia cannot be resolved. This is a problem between two races, but it is already a hatred of two civilizations. It can be said that hatred is in the bones of these people. "Can you tell me this piece of history? I believe that history spreads outward, and your history here is definitely not the same version."


    The old man smiled, shook his head and said: "History." Ten thousand years have passed. Our era has basically accepted this knowledge. Who has time to learn more history? Originally there was a computer, but once there was a problem with this computer because of an earthquake, so we only know a few things about history. "


    Indifferent, long time no see, just sadly said: "Actually, you did one thing wrong." "Did you do something wrong? What?" The old man was a little confused. "Well, what did you do wrong?" Ye Hao smiled. "How old are you?" Ye Hao didn''t answer directly, but pointed to a young man next to the old man. Me? The young man pointed at himself absently and asked. "It''s you, how old are you?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    The young man looks at the old man. The old man did not speak. Ye Hao just looked at the old man and found that the old man did not respond. The young man thought for a while and said: "I am 21 years old." The priest smiled and said: "Okay, then I asked you, why are you doing this today? Why?" Ye Hao asked softly. "Because Ye Hao killed our ancestors, of course we want revenge." Of course, the young man said.


    The priest smiled and said, "Yes, Ye Hao killed your ancestors, but do you know why?" The young man looked at the person next to Ye Hao, and some young people around Ye Hao were also confused. Even for the old man, Ye Hao''s face was only slightly considered. "Oh, I understand. But it''s too late now."


    The old man looked at it and said with a smile. The priest stopped talking and was silent for a while. History, no matter what kind of history it is, remember that history is not so useless. Ye Hao looked at the distant scene. Although there was nothing inside, Ye Hao''s eyes seemed to see a deep history.


    The role of history may not be known, but can we not know the history of the hot summer? Perhaps Confucianism is also to bring Yanxia people closer, but the ancient literature of Yanxia has taught Yanxia people how to use the power of language. Ask a college student, maybe some people don''t like foreign affairs.


    But for a person¡¯s country, where at least 80% of the students have no good impressions of that country! How is this going? This is history! The role of history! Maybe this method will weaken being a person, but when is the most active time for a person? young!

 Chapter 1061： put up

    And these things, invisibly, increase the love for the motherland. Why are there so many Yanxia people in the world, but why do these Yanxia people pay attention to their own degeneration and return to their roots when they grow old? This is the function of history and the sense of mission of the country. To be sure, if these people continue to record the history of the dead, maybe this is different from today.


    Look at these young people. What do Ye Hao know? Ye Hao didn''t know anything, maybe there was a bit of history, but only the result, the lesson of blood, I''m afraid no one would know. I must say that in this regard, I am afraid that on the original earth, no country has done more thoroughly than the summer. Although this is a means, it is also a means to give all the people a sense of belonging in the summer.


    When a person has no sense of belonging to his own country, the country is not far from falling apart. This is why I came to this world of different cows and horses. After hearing the word "Yanhuang", Ye Hao said that Ye Hao is the people of this country.


    "Thank you. If possible, I think we will continue to do this. Maybe history has settled, but over time, we will find what belongs to us." The old man bowed to the old man. Ye Hao shook his head slightly and said, "No, I just think it''s a little accidental."


    "Thank you, young man. Come and have a look. Although our history is not so detailed, we still know a little bit. Come with me."-After that, the old man took the lead in entering. The area where Ye Hao can operate is not too big, and there are not many people in the underground base.


    There were only about three hundred people on this floor, and there were almost no Ye Hao people below, especially when these people didn''t want to destroy the base.


    The priest shook his head slightly. There was no good place on the road, unlike a famous base, but Ye Hao saw some research rooms.


    This is too different from what Ye Hao imagined. Time can change everything. This is correct. Perhaps history is like this. These people are working hard, but now Ye Hao''s efforts seem to disappear in history, especially when Ye Hao''s people are more and more exposed to the outside world. It is inevitably replaced by the outside world.


    Time was unstable, and soon the old man followed Ye Hao to a place that looked like a center of power. "This is what we added later. The real power center of this base is at the bottom of the base." But we no longer have the ability to drive these things. "The old man said with a wry smile.


    "Can I look at your history?" The man turned his head and asked: "The old man, and then said a word to the young man next to Ye Hao. The young man immediately turned around and walked out." The "young man" said the old man again. Say again: "What do you want to say, don''t do this, if I can help you, I will try my best to help you."


    "Well, you know what we are doing now. Well, I don''t know if you have anything to see here?" The old man''s face showed a cold, uncomfortable look, and he immediately understood what he needed. ,money!


    "Oh, no, I still have ten thousand coins here. You can take them. But I don''t think you have such a large base. I am afraid you are not so short of money." This base is entirely made of pure steel, and there should be no shortage of copper. ? However, looking at the old man''s unfamiliar face, he immediately realized that copper production on the earth was scarce, which was probably the same more than 10,000 years ago.

 Chapter 1062： Excessive

    The formation of metal is undoubtedly slow. Without saying, 10,000 copper coins were taken directly from Ye Hao''s space ring and poured out in a box. The old man felt a little embarrassed about Ye Hao''s generosity. "Well, if you need help, you can leave us a message," Ye Hao said. The old man quickly gave Ye Hao something similar.


    Ye Hao''s head smiled, and something suddenly occurred to him: "By the way, do you have satellites?" Just finished, Ye Hao''s forehead, isn''t this an idiot? More than 10,000 years have passed. What kind of satellite has such a long lifespan. Unexpectedly, the old man said: "Yes, but there is only one. We have sent it for more than 100 years and concentrated almost everything we could do at the time, but now we can hardly use it."


    Ye Hao immediately asked in surprise: "Do you have a map of this planet?" How many north? "The old man said with a smile," Yes, there is a map of the planet. "After that, the old man walked to the computer screen, tapped a few times, and then a huge plan appeared on the big screen in front of Ye Hao.


    Zhou looked up and felt a little strange. This map looks like the earth, but is it still a little different from the earth? First of all, there are far fewer messy islands at sea. If there is no similar, there may be only four continents, the two poles of the earth have two norths, and then a huge north, like the north on the earth and the American continent are connected together.


    The other is the north between the northern part of the western country and the southern region of the Americas. There is no connection between these two huge norths. The ocean in the middle is quite vast, and the earth is at least ten times the size of the earth. Although a bit too much, Ye Hao soon felt wrong again, and Michael''s power might become stronger.


    But how can she have half a planet in one second, and the planet here is so big, even if it moves so far.


    Oh, I think it will kill you. At the time, Michael was able to do this with a completely relaxed wave of his hand. "Are we in this north?" It refers to the largest piece of land in the central region, where the three continents meet.


    "Yes, we are in the north, which was also the most prosperous place for our ancestors at that time. We don''t think things will turn out like this." The old man was a little bit painful seeing the map. At this moment, the young man who had just left came in with a golden silk note.


    "Look at this, it records everything I know. I use metal to record it. After a few years, our descendants don''t even know why." The old man obviously thought of something in this field, but it didn''t. As far-reaching as imagined. After receiving this golden book, I turned it over. Although it is very thick, it only has a dozen pages.


    just. The characters above are actually Chinese characters, which is a bit surprised. "Is this the text you used?" Ye Hao pointed to the text in the principal''s book. "No, this kind of text has only appeared for a short time, and not many people know it. This is a kind of text that only became popular in the later period of our civilization, when the war broke out." The old man said, shaking his head slightly.


    Then look at it again. Although it is not simplified Chinese characters, it is no problem to see them. A disaster in the world only left such a small message, or just a simple description. Thad turned page after page. The record above was very vague, but he still knew some small things. First of all, these later gods should not appear suddenly. Although it is not recorded in this history book, the narrative of the war did not express much surprise at the appearance of these things. Obviously, Ye Hao had long known the existence of these things.

 Chapter 1063： Yancheng

    This war has lasted for nearly a thousand years. In the middle of the war, it has increased the presence of people. People may have understood why these people have failed, just like countries on earth. If these monsters suddenly attacked, it would definitely not be. The opponents of these countries, but in case there is an enemy on the other side.


    For example, it is similar to directly transforming the upper level of the entire technical community, so no matter how big it is, when it falls into chaos, it cannot keep up with another attack. More importantly, any military facility, or any Ye Hao facility, requires electricity or systems, such as satellites, networks, and so on.


    What these systems want to destroy is also very simple. Throw a fragile spelling to solve all the problems. For a master, spelling is not as easy as cutting vegetables? I read all the pages very quickly. Maybe these people already know the reason for their failure, but why is there such a thing?


    What are the motives of these gods, etc.? Where did Ye Hao come from? There is no answer here. This seems to be still a mystery and cannot be answered unless someone returns to that era and may know the truth. The priest handed the book to the old man and said, "Thank you for your trust." I think I should go. "


    "If you need help in the future, I want to know if you can help me?" The old man asked, and Ye Hao said, "I will help you if possible. In fact, I am very similar to you." After that, Ye Hao said. Haomen left here immediately. After appearing in the sky of the city, the main characters can already confirm that this place should be the Yancheng of the Empire.


    The priest looked at the city below, shook his head slightly, found a direction, and Ye Hao immediately moved out. The other north is beyond imagination, so for the time being, Ye Hao is going to go to Michael and ask her how she moved Ye Hao to this north. Ye Hao felt that she was not so good at it.


    After knowing the direction Ye Hao had arrived, Ye Hao quickly discovered this tall mountain, and there were not many peaks in the northern sky. It is easy to find the mountain where Ye Hao and Michael are located, and it is also easy to find the mountain where Ye Hao and Michael are located, but there are not many peaks in the north. Then, I saw a golden temple on the mountain in the distance.


    It was supposed to be the base camp of these angels. People wanted to fly directly to the top of the mountain, but Ye Hao flew there. Who knows what the angels are doing? A few kilometers away from the temple, Ye Hao met several pairs of two angels, and Ye Hao patrolled nearby.


    It seems that this is indeed an angel''s masterpiece. From a distance, this temple is not very big, about the same size as the temple in the city. But from here, this temple is amazingly large, and its area may not be very large. However, the occupation of the entire hilltop area, I am afraid that there are also hall buildings in the temple.


    Taking Michael as an example, Ye Hao knew that the power of these angels should not be underestimated, so Ye Hao did not use Ye Hao''s God to probe the temple, but began to look for Michael''s breath. Soon, Ye Hao found Michael''s position. Ye Hao didn''t know what she was doing right now in front of the idol of the temple.


    There were three identical eight angels in front of her. Ye Hao was a little curious and moved in directly from outside. The moment is to use the power of space, and then fold the space. When the exhibition hall appeared, Ye Hao immediately deteriorated, because when Ye Hao came in, it was obvious that he had touched something.


    Of course, the one who talked to Michael.

 Chapter 1064： Bitter smile

    The eight-faced angel changed his face and hurriedly said: "Come in, someone is coming in, to inform everyone of the highest alert, I want to see who is so powerful." After that, the angel turned to Michael and flew out directly.


    The other two eight angels also looked at each other, and then flew out after the angels. After the three of them went out, Michael fell directly on the chair behind Ye Hao. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Michael''s voice entered Ye Hao''s mind directly.


    Suddenly I heard Michael''s voice, and immediately, she looked around, but didn''t see the look. "Where are you?" Michael whispered. Ye Hao shook his head slightly. These angels are really strange, their energy is so powerful, but this side of God really looks like an idiot. I''m afraid that even ordinary angels are better than Ye Hao.


    "I''m behind you, you use your energy to think about what you say directly in your mind, and I can hear what you say." Michael''s voice sounded again. "Well, what are you doing here?" Michael asked, "Nothing, ask something, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s because of the changes on my wings, Say, and the message that says let me go back." Michael said, a little sluggish. "What? Isn''t it good to go back? Is there any problem?" Ye Hao asked quickly. "I don''t know if there is a problem. I always feel wrong, but I can''t tell you exactly what went wrong."


    "You don''t know," Michael said with a wry smile. Zhou Q: "Generally speaking, Jin¡¯s wings represent the most unique angel among the angels. Ye Hao¡¯s status among angels will be greatly improved, but Ye Hao¡¯s don¡¯t seem to respect me so much anymore, and it¡¯s no longer what it used to be. Respect me." Michael said with a wry smile.


    "Why don''t you go up?" "No, I have to go up anyway. If I don''t go, I''m more likely to think I have a problem." Don''t worry, Ye Hao dare not do anything to me, even if there is nothing. wrong. This is my greatest guarantee. "Michael said, Ye Hao showed four pairs of golden wings on his back.


    Ye Hao said, "How did you move me from that north to this north?" "So far from here?" Michael said with a smile, "Is that why you asked me?" I thought you could go back by yourself. Ye Hao said, "Well, I''m just here to ask you this question. You shouldn''t be so relaxed with your strength."


    "You just said that it is impossible to do this with my power. It will not be an easy task." I don''t know if I want to figure it out, but it seems that Michael''s-Grid and the beginning of the contact very big difference. "Well, if you think so, you haven''t answered my question."


    "It''s very simple. Just on the mountain where we are, there is a hidden transmission array. In fact, there are ten such transmission arrays on the mountain peaks around the temple. This transmission array is bidirectional." But when the energy reaches a certain level When it is level, it can leave traces of its own energy in the transmission of magic, and then it can be transmitted directly from anywhere on the earth. "Michael smiled slightly.


    "Oh, I see." In some respects, the West is much more advanced than the East in the field of magic, and much simpler than the East. Just like magic can even be warmed several times in advance, as long as the pattern of the magic array is correct, then these magic arrays can be assembled into a reusable magic array.


    But the method of formation is different. If this is the case, this array method can only be used with dexterity.

 Chapter 1065： simple

    what? Do you want to go back to the north? Asked Michael. "Well, I''ll go over there." When are you going up? "By the way, I still don''t know how the world wants to go up. "It wasn''t until then that people thought of one of the most critical issues.


    "This world is special, you can go up." Michael pointed to the top. "Go?" Ye Hao looked at Michael''s fingers. "Well, the most important thing is, do you know the history of the world?" Michael asked. "Do you know the history of the world?" Ye Hao said, when Ye Hao heard Michael say so.


    Michael shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I know that this world is unique, like an experimental area." "Experimental area" Ye Hao repeatedly said, Ye Hao remembers all the messy things, Western things, and Eastern things. Things, magical arrays,-the frontal picture, the technological society hidden under the magical society of cold weapons. The people of Malaton can find traces here.


    Ye Hao said: "Well, the experimental area, I don''t know too well, but this world has big boundaries, so strong people like us can survive here without breaking through the barriers of space and flying into the world." Ye Hao said. Getting to this world from heaven is much easier than going to the ordinary world of Ye Hao. "Michael shook his head, thought about it, and gave it to the man.


    "Is that so? You just said to go there, you mean, I leave this planet, and then I can break through the space barrier and fly?" Ye Hao asked. "Well, yes, this is how we flew to heaven. Anyway, when you step out of the border, the power of releasing your body will be revealed, and there will be a space tunnel to take you there." Unless you Suppress your own power. Michael said confidently, "Well, I see. You have this." When it was done, Michael was holding a piece of gold leaf in his hand. "What is this?" Michael asked, "This is a small thing I practiced myself. You put what you want to say directly here, just like the way we talk now, and then crush it, and I can collect it. When it comes to it, don''t you want to go up?" In case there is any trouble, you can use this to tell me. "


    "If you can help me, I will." Ye Hao added, Michael didn''t speak, but played with Ye Hao slowly, and then whispered: "Thank you." "You''re welcome. I''m leaving. You The people will be back soon." Ye Hao said.


    "Wait, can you come out? I want to see you." Michael opened his mouth and shouted: "Ye Hao did not speak, but showed his shape one meter in front of Michael''s body." Seeing that in front of Ye Hao With a perfect face, Michael walked straight over and kissed the white face on Ye Hao''s lips.


    Ye Hao was stupid and stupid, Ye Hao didn''t know that Michael would make such a move. At this moment, there was a slight sound of footsteps from the door, and Michael stood in front of the door as soon as he turned. And this was immediately reflected, hiding his body shape and directly moving the past.


    Just now, this leaf was cultivated into a special way, called "Shenlong". Its formation is simple, but it requires blood to complete it. It is said that no defense method can prevent such things from transmitting information. When Ye Hao was with this thing, Ye Hao also made one.

 Chapter 1066： Retrofit

    This will be left to Michael. After coming out of the temple, Ye Hao flew directly to the top of the mountain where Ye Hao and Michael lived. Ye Hao''s great **** immediately began to search the mountain carefully, because Ye Hao didn''t know what magic was there when he first came. Of course I didn''t notice.


    This will be used to explore magic and immediately discover the magic array, the energy of the body enters the magic array directly, and the brain almost immediately appears on the planet''s map. Damn it, advanced. Say three more sentences and think about the city again.


    A column of white cigar smoke burst out of the sky immediately, disappearing from the sky, but when it was launched, it left a trace of energy. When Ye Hao appeared in the city, it was morning.


    The huge **** directly covered the burning city, found a radiant place, and moved directly over, as if he was in class, but he was too lazy and didn''t care so much. Ye Hao appeared not far from Ye Hao, "Teacher, I''m back."


    The children''s voice immediately caught everyone''s attention. The students were about the same age as people, a little younger than Ye Hao, and Ye Hao''s face immediately became approachable. She didn''t know how that person called her, she had to add a lovely person.


    Seeing the intent of the students, they immediately said: "What are you looking at? Miss has been my girlfriend since today. Which one will you be dissatisfied with, come and find my girlfriend." All the students fell straight down. On the ground. Oh my goodness, this is too uncomfortable, isn''t it? "What are you talking about?" Ye Hao said bluntly, with a face on his face, staring at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Well, this is a good choice. I will fight with you." Without answering Ye Hao''s words, a boy jumped out. "Well, I will fight you. Then, now, the greatness of Bing, listen to me." The spy started casting the spell without saying anything.


    This time, the student who had just gotten up fell down again, and this time was terrified. Isn''t this crazy? What does it mean to suddenly appear and say a forbidden spell? We all know, take God.


    Magic spells with the names of gods are absolutely forbidden. Almost in this small open space, the huge elements of water quickly gathered.


    "What are you doing? How can I put the forbidden spell? Go, go. A few days ago, I rushed out this time and threw the forbidden spell out, but it shocked the entire university''s senior management, if not because of the senior The angel¡¯s temple, I¡¯m afraid the palace is no longer there."


    But now, mercury has begun to be transformed again, and the huge concentration of water elements quickly attracts everyone. The students are very sensitive to the water in the air because Ye Hao is very sensitive to the water in the air. "Who? Who is it?" An old man''s voice suddenly appeared in the clearing.


    Just a few days ago, Mr. Tian just caused trouble because of this incident. Mr. Tian finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the empire did not agree with this, but this time it suffered such a big loss. The emperor did not have the responsibility of investigating secretly. In fact, he didn''t dare to investigate. What if the forbidden spell is still in the palace?


    But Mr. Tian doesn''t think so. You should know that there are also many ancient people in the imperial royal family. If all these people are used up, it''s over. Although Mr. Tian and Ye Hao had just met, they had a great appetite for Tian, ??not to mention that Ye Hao was a very good student, so Tian Shun naturally helped Ye Hao to say something nice.

 Chapter 1067： Prohibit

    The angel who was just taken away by that angel had another curse on campus today. Is this still clear? Is the world forbidden to fly around the world? Therefore, as he felt the huge concentration of water elements, Tian rushed over, unable to estimate that the school would be demolished.


    Aken walked over to see the man who nearly fell from the sky by pushing the prohibition spell that day. Damn, did I do something wrong in my last life? How else would I know this bastard? God, this time I have a heart to die. "My grass, you son of a bitch, how come you come back to stop the forbidden spell?"


    "I know, what do you want?" Ye Hao cried. "Well, are you willing?" The sky didn''t even think of a direct reply, but as soon as Ye Hao finished speaking, he immediately reacted. His eyes opened immediately, and the **** of death secretly asked, "You..." Hello. "


    Oh my god, aren''t you afraid of magic rebounds? How can you say it so aptly, just a few words and you will immediately realize that although you are talking, the terrifying water element in the air is still gathering quickly. In other words, even if the forbidden spell is not answered, the forbidden spell will still be released.


    "Forget it, this is not fun at all for you." Ye Hao smiled, then waved his hand easily. The water element that gathers in the air to a terrible degree can easily make people feel uncomfortable in the air, for those who have already figured out the nature of the forbidden spell. It is easier to lift the banning spell than to drink water.


    Looking at the easily disguised forbidden words, Tian fell directly from the sky, using two eyes and one black eye, not only Mr. Tian, ??but everyone present was full of dementia, just staring at the head in front of him, like Looking at a dark monster. Who are these people? When did it start to be as easy as drinking water?


    "You." Stand up from the ground, referring to words that haven''t been finished for a long time. "How did you do it?" Ye Hao finally returned to God and couldn''t help asking this question. "You said first, today''s class is cancelled, boy, you two come to me." God, Ye Hao opened his mouth and gave the order.


    This time I was going to say why the boy should be asked to clarify the matter this time. Heaven is not an idiot. What Ye Hao can think of at this time is definitely not simple, but it was not so disgusting before? The last time I changed my body, I dared not stop the forbidden spell, but how did it become so scary this time?


    Similar to some degree. It''s like a common hierarchy.


    As simple as simple? God, think this world is crazy. There is no nonsense, nor is he indifferent to the words of heaven. Put your hands directly around, and then use energy to quickly move to the cabin where you live.


    There was a flash in front of him, and the king became a familiar room for Ye Hao. Once again, he almost threw Ye Hao''s eyes out. When Ye Haogang and Ye Hao moved directly together, Ye Hao didn''t even think, nor did he feel the energy in his body. Then we are here?


    "Son, you have to help me solve this problem today." Oh my God, Ye Hao said. "Well, of course, since I did this, I am not afraid of you knowing, of course, I will tell you that, in fact, the magic you use has many shortcomings. Or now your magic is going in the wrong direction." Ye Hao sat Said slowly on the side of the sofa. "Wrong?" Oh my god, it was too much.

 Chapter 1068： experiment

    So many people have studied what they have been studying for thousands of years. Are Ye Haos wrong? But what Ye Hao showed was that Ye Hao closed his mouth tightly again. "Yes, this is not right. You do this every day now, and then increase your magic, right?" Ye Hao rolled his eyes and asked.


    "Of course, the size of magic depends on the level of magic you can use. You must collect magic to increase the degree of magic in your body." "Heaven," of course said so. "So I said you were wrong. Do you know what the essence of magic is?" Ye Hao watched helplessly, and is still known as the most famous Holy Magister in the North. "Essence? Manipulate the magic elements in the air for your own use, and then attack the enemy, don''t you?" God asked. "Yes, you said one of them, but you all did one thing wrong in the beginning, that is, you are practicing magic in the wrong direction, otherwise the constitution should not be so weak."


    "What are you talking about?" Heaven almost took a sip of water. The fragile system has always been the largest and has a strong attack ability, but if there is no one to protect it, attack the high-level fighters, who is the left, or is it An unknown number.


    Even an ordinary low-level warrior, I am worried that if a saint''s instructor is attacked, Ye Hao will be killed. This is one of the most obvious shortcomings, but now Ye Hao says that Ye Hao can solve this problem. Doesn''t this surprise me? "Don''t be so surprised, I''m just talking about a simple function, because I know a simple function is not as fragile as Ye Hao thinks."


    Ye Hao only discovered the use of magic a few times. The magic of using magic is almost the same as correcting the truth. Have you heard of fragile bodies? Vulnerability is also relative. Compared with those who practice or practice, of course, it is stronger than ordinary people. I don''t know how many times.


    And these are becoming weaker and weaker. Isn''t this nonsense? "Tell me, what''s the matter?" the deputy senior executive asked. "Let me ask you a question first, how is magic used, or do you know how the magic elements in the air make up the magic you want to attack or protect when you use magic spells?" Ye Hao asked.


    As soon as a problem occurred, Tian and Ye Hao looked at each other, and the two immediately stopped talking. "I haven''t tried it, have I?" Every day is a whim, and the spirit is already very strong. You often send it slowly into the air around you to feel the magical elements in it. But when you use magic, why don''t you use mental power to perceive it? "Now, this person is like a teacher teaching elementary school students.


    "You wait, I''ll try it." Tian immediately closed his eyes, and quickly condensed in front of Ye Hao for a while, without speaking, he saw the sky experimenting there. After a while, Ye Hao opened his eyes and said, "I can hardly feel it, why?" "What do you want to say?" God asked.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. Ye Hao thinks that the combination of these magical elements can be clearly felt. Ye Hao didn''t think Ye Hao could feel it. "For example, a similar method." The main actor pointed, and a look directly appeared in front of his eyes. "In fact, all magic consists of magic elements in the air forming a special magic array, and then forming the magic you need."

 Chapter 1069： Old man

    "


    "War of Magic" Hilk asked in surprise: "Well, don''t tell you not to know." The more direct the question, the better. "I really don''t know, can you make it clear?" God, I asked hurriedly. "Let me tell you, if you feel those magic elements with your heart, you will soon feel that the formation of magic is nothing but an arrangement of magic elements in the shape of a magic array."


    "As long as you remember this spell, even if you don''t use this spell, you still have to use magic to control the magic elements in the air, and gather them according to this magic array. This is a legendary instant magic!" Including the forbidden spells, this Spells are only tens of thousands of times more complex. As long as you remember the magic spell, the forbidden spell is just a very simple magic. "


    Ye Hao said: "You don''t look at me like that, so I said you are going in the wrong direction. The most important thing in magic is magic power. This is magic control." In other words, this is the ability of your brain to influence magic elements, and You just added it.


    The magic effect is too slow. "


    "What does it mean to strengthen the system?" Heaven pays more attention to this. "This is how you fit with the magic elements. If you can match the magic elements well, you can completely guide the magic elements in the air to Go inside your body.¡± Then you manipulate these magic elements to slowly change your system, you know, whether it is magic or magic, it is just energy, and the human body is a kind of energy. "


    "All these energies can be used to increase the strength of the human body." Although it doesn''t take a long time for the turnaround, the theories in Ye Hao''s mind can be put into piles. This is what the so-called "one method" means. Finally, the practice of everything in the world is nothing but the application and use of energy, nothing more.


    This book is not as complicated as people think. The sky is not stupid, otherwise Ye Hao would not have the status it is today. In fact, Tian''s practice on this point basically touched the threshold vaguely, but this layer of window paper was directly broken. God, I can''t help but close my eyes and start.


    The air suddenly began to collect fire elements. Heaven itself is a kind of fire, so it is really the most convenient for Ye Hao to manipulate the fire demon elements. Once a large number of fire elements gathered, the surface of the body suddenly burst into flames. "Take your time, you can''t eat one fat man at a time." Ye Hao''s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The kingdom of heaven is not as easy to approach, naturally it is impossible to speak at this time, one side is logical, because the sky is now full of delicate flames, like a plain flame. "Don''t move, Ye Hao is okay." The doctor grabbed Ye Hao''s hand.


    After such a reminder, it turned out that although these flames were burning in the heavenly body outside, even Ye Hao''s clothes did not seem to have been burned, and they were still the same as before. It was at this point that flames suddenly poured into Ye Hao''s body. "Let''s leave here" Ye Hao pulled out of the house one by one.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t burn Ye Hao¡¯s clothes because the flame was controlled by Ye Hao. When Ye Hao burned these magical fire elements into Ye Hao¡¯s body, if Ye Hao hadn¡¯t been burned, there would be one. soul. Ye Hao is not interested in seeing a person, let alone an old man.

 Chapter 1070： body

    what''s happenin? Is Ye Hao okay? "The deputy senior director asked. "If you are so worried about what Ye Hao is doing, it is best if you are fine and you are not afraid of anything, but you still won''t die. "The absent-minded man smiled and said, "Is there nothing?" "It''s okay to have spirits. These magical elements can change the human body really well, but the first time is definitely a pain.


    Then this kind of pain will slowly be relieved, until the body slowly tilts towards this magical element, and then Ye Hao''s power can enter a new realm. Just after speaking, a terrible cry came from the room. "Ah, what happened to Ye Hao?" Eminem rushed into the house.


    "Don''t move. Ye Hao has nothing to do. Everything has the first step. The first step to rebuild the body is quite painful." The organ department took it away. "Aren''t you lying to me?" she asked, worried. "Hey, dear teacher, when did I lie to you?" Ye Hao asked.


    This time I just felt it suddenly, holding her hand all the time. He immediately turned into shape, and then wanted to bring her hand back, how could she go back. "I will help you too, but you have to endure a little bit of pain." Ye Hao said with a smile. I don''t know what to do, and when I saw her silent, I thought she was uncomfortable.


    Reaching out, a defensive formation directly released two people. The hands of the two people tightly grasped each other''s hands and whispered: "You recognize the pain." After talking about the huge water element in the air, they immediately began to collect quickly. , The simple elements began to gather in the air quickly, and then rushed to the body.


    Mia


    The body immediately revealed a crystal blue color, and the energy slowly flowed to the body. The gods did not know how strong it was. It was quite easy to manipulate so much energy, and there was no burden at all. As soon as Ai was ready to speak, it had already started, and the huge water element was injected into her body almost immediately.


    But these water elements were not the same as usual, and began to slowly enter her body and every cell of her. These water elements begin to compress under the control of the divine mind. I remember Ye Hao said that it hurts, but she doesn''t feel the pain anymore.


    In fact, this is different from the element, the water element is the mother of all things, and it is more appropriate to change the human system, but 70% of the human cells are water. Soon, the water element in the body reached its limit, but the water element from the outside world was still pouring in. Suddenly I felt that Ye Hao was going to explode.


    She finally felt a little pain, but if these water elements were naturally compressed, it is estimated that if she can''t bear such a great pain, she may die. Since it helps, it will also help more people. Ye Hao''s internal energy will immediately become cold. When the water element in the body is compressed, it will generate huge energy, and it will be easily recompressed immediately. The huge water element was immediately compressed into a light blue liquid-like substance, and slowly began to melt into the cells. Human cells are a kind of energy, and now this kind of water is rapidly changing the structure of cells. Ye Hao was surprised that his entire body including his skin was in a state of extreme pain, but suddenly, everything disappeared.


    A depressing sense of comfort came out of the body, and he couldn''t even restrain a person''s voice. With a secret smile, huge elements gathered in the boundless heaven of the room. And this time attracted a large number of elderly people to watch outside.

 Chapter 1071： genius

    But a transparent film prevented all Ye Hao from entering, so Ye Hao could only watch, and soon the huge water element began to slowly stop gathering. Now, Ami''s body has changed to a satisfactory level, but the woman in front of Ye Hao is still Ye Hao''s teacher, although there is not much time between the two.


    I haven''t taught too much, but the master is a master, and this cannot be changed. Finally, the water element of the sky completely disappeared. Feeling the huge element of water disappeared, Mr. Tian finally breathed a sigh of relief, but thinking about what happened just now, the sky was just a burst of excitement. Although it was painful at first, the next change in the sky was surprisingly exciting.


    Ye Hao can clearly feel the changes in his body, the changes in power, not how much energy Ye Hao can control, but the changes in physical strength. Mr. Tian''s age is already very high. Although Ye Hao''s life span is longer than that of ordinary people, he also knows that Ye Hao has basically reached the limit, and can only live more than ten years.


    But this undoubtedly gave Ye Hao a hope, or gave Ye Hao a way. This was a road that I had never dared to think of, because the justice element in the fire actually changed Ye Hao''s body, even though it was only a small part of it.


    But Ye Hao could clearly feel that Ye Hao''s body was alive, which was the most important thing. However, the current situation is still a shocking day, and now it can be said that the energy of the transformation is controlled for transformation. When the surrounding water element dropped completely, the feeling that Ye Hao had just felt was still silent.


    Now that the water element has changed her body, it is not only a kind of disharmony, but also a more positive feeling. It can be said that at that moment, I learned more about the element of water. She knew things she had never known before, and at that time there was even a feeling that she seemed to be a member of the water element, and she herself belonged to the water element. After the transformation, the terracotta warriors and horses removed the defensive formation.


    "What are you doing, kid?" Tian Lima rushed in and asked immediately. Ye Hao shook his head, and then whispered, "Miss, you try to put the Forbidden Curse." The people present immediately looked around Ye Hao''s eyes and joked. In other words, how old is she to release a high level of magic is a genius in itself? But Ye Hao thought about what Ye Hao did the other day.


    Ye Hao all closed their doors in a wise way, "forbidden spell". Can I? "I don''t know why. She is a little slow." Yes, you can rest assured that I am here. Even if you can''t let it out, it doesn''t matter. "No one here will get hurt." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Looking at those serious eyes, Ye Hao''s strength finally turned into a disguised form. She slowly closed her eyes, took a slow breath, and then began to endure the long spell. When she read the first word, the surrounding water element immediately gave her an answer.


    And the Heavenly Ye Hao directly closed their eyes, and not everyone can release the forbidden spell. Of course Ye Hao knew this, and knew...


    Of course there is no power to release the forbidden spell, but the truth lies before us. Compared with that day, Ye Hao''s shock was higher and more surprising.


    She could clearly feel that the water element in the air was almost as strong as the reaction she gave her, and she even had an out-and-out feeling that she didn''t wait until the spell ended. The magic is done, and strangely,

 Chapter 1072： advanced

    Her own magic can mobilize how many magical elements she knows in the air. If her magic used to be a horse, but could pull a cart of magic elements.


    Now her magic is a locomotive, followed by countless cars, of course I don''t know when the train is, but the wonderful feeling is immediately known. She must be able to release this magic, even this forbidden spell, her body will not react inappropriately.


    "Well, my lady is fine, now you want to disperse the magical elements in the air." If it was a bomb that was just dropped, then it is now dropping more than just a simple bomb. We all know why it rarely releases more than The magic that Ye Hao''s control area does not mean that Ye Hao''s can''t release it.


    But after releasing these magics, it is a very serious burden for Ye Hao''s body, especially Ye Hao''s body is quite fragile, such as Tian, ??if Ye Hao casts a forbidden spell, Ye Hao is sure Will bleed and fatigue. If you give Ye Hao two weapons, Ye Hao will die. If Ye Hao tried to break this spell with an ordinary spell, then the magic would cause Ye Hao to die violently.


    Of course, if you give it to an advanced warrior like Caesar, your body won''t have any problems, but Caesar doesn''t understand magic, or Ye Hao doesn''t have time to learn magic at all. But now, this almost impossible magic character will be affected, can''t you be surprised? Are you good at it?


    But now, Ami¡¯s belief has reached a new height. Just as people say, stop singing immediately. She found that when she stopped singing, these magical elements began to become stronger. But this is not uncontrollable. She carefully and slowly controlled the magical element, and soon the water element slowly turned into dark matter in the air.


    This time everyone stopped talking, "Do you understand?" This time, he turned back to heaven and said. God, and then said: "You mean I can do it again?" "Yes, I assure you, if you can reach a new level of understanding of magic elements, then the world ahead will be a An elusive world." Ye Hao didn''t say much this time, but pointed at the sky with his finger.


    At the same time, more than a dozen old people were silent. Ye Hao has been alive for so many years. It can be said that it is the essence of human beings. Heaven is now the highest existence in the human world. But is it possible? Almost everyone doubts the truth of this matter. "What are you thinking? Don''t you think this is possible?" It was a little funny.


    In fact, before Ye Hao came into contact with these things, wasn''t it impossible for Ye Hao to understand these things? "Are you leaving?" One side of the silence asked suddenly, a moment of surprise, Ye Hao didn''t know what to look at. If he really wanted to go, Ye Hao didn''t stay in the world for a long time. Ye Hao also found it meaningless to stay in this world.


    Fighting with the world is better than fighting with people, and fighting with people is also an interesting thing. But this also means that under the same strength as mentioned above, when the power gap is too large, no matter how big the conspiracy is, it has no effect. Just like in this world, even if it is who is planning, what effect can it play? Ye Hao are so powerful that Ye Hao can''t change it at all, and absolute power can stop all skills.

 Chapter 1073： Priest

    Okay, I have to go now.


    Nothing interesting here. Ha ha. "I was not pertinent. The people at the scene did not speak. In fact, this person showed such terrible power. If Ye Hao thinks about nothing, it is really an idiot. So when I say this, no one will interrupt me." Will see you again? "ask.


    Ye Hao watched for a long time, always watching a little absent-mindedness. Ye Hao just smiled and said, "Do you remember how you felt just now?" As long as you can go deeper, we will definitely meet again. "Well, I remember." By the way, help me take care of Li Mo. "Well, I will. From tomorrow, I will personally teach Ye Hao, not magic, but your understanding of power."


    Who looked at it and said seriously. "Okay, then I''ll leave." Before Ye Hao''s words were spoken, he left here, the people on the ground. In fact, Ye Hao didn''t have to leave, because Ye Hao still had some things to deal with. For example, the story on the other side of Iowa, to be honest, is quite curious about it. It can be said that Maraton Mandarin is more attractive, but it disappears suddenly, and there may be no clues. The main character is not very clear where Ye Hao is, but it should still be in the north. Fortunately, Ye Hao left a shadow of his own power in the magic war. A kind of transmission, directly back to the top of the mountain, this kind of magic is indeed better used. The priest stood on the mountain and looked at the temple. Ye Hao couldn''t see anything from such a distance.


    But the dragon race is not so easy to find, I am afraid this race is also an incomparable race. Ye Hao randomly looked in one direction, and then left immediately. After several times, Ping Yijin finally saw a city appearing in front of Ye Hao. This city was not large, that is, the area of ??a large city was about the size of an empire.


    But Ye Hao didn''t know that such a city was already a big city in the north. After all, Yancheng is Yancheng, and the gap between these small cities is not small, and neither side is comparable. After entering the city, Ye Hao found a place, and then called the waiter and asked, "Do you know where to find the Dragon Race?" Hearing this question, the waiter looked at it.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Is there a problem?" Ye Hao asked. "No problem, the customer service officer, are you kidding? Do you need such a formal investigation to know that the dragon people are on the entire northern dragon island?" the young man with a strange face asked. "Well, where is Long Island?" Ye Hao continued.


    Speaking of this matter, Ye Hao also handed over a copper coin. After confirming that he was holding a copper coin in his hand, the clerk, like a waiter, almost became an insignificant person on the spot. The priest shook his head and asked, "Do you know?" The waiter shook his head slightly and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t know. Everyone in the north knows that the dragon is on Dragon Island, but no one knows where the Dragon Island is."


    This is a little bit of crying and laughing, is this different from not answering? Ye Hao all knew that the Dragon Man was in Long Dao, and believed that Ye Hao all knew where Long Dao was, and the emotion of Long Dao was also an unknown number. Maybe the waiter watched Ye Hao pay such a big price and couldn''t bear it: "But someone must know it." He immediately asked in surprise, "Who?"


    "Is it the first dragon in our empire?" The waiter talked with a long face. "Where is this dragon?" I was surprised immediately. Since it is a dragon, it must be when the dragon was riding a horse, only knowing the location of Dragon Island. "The lord, of course, is in Yancheng, and the lord of the road is the **** of the non-elegant empire." The waiter said proudly.

 Chapter 1074： careful

    Anguan immediately said: "Is there a transmission line in this city?" The waiter, of course, "Yes, it is also the only city in our city that can be connected to Yancheng. Why do you want to go?" My boss and I have a rest day. go with. Ye Hao said: "Of course a person doesn''t know how many years a copper coin can pass, and the living expenses of an ordinary family for a year is just a silver coin."


    In fact, the wages of ordinary people living at the bottom of society are in the form of iron coins. When did Ye Hao have seen copper coins? I am afraid that only the most generous people will pay the tip with copper coins, but Ye Hao is ready to go there. Ye Hao has at least 30,000 copper coins in his ring. "Well, you take me there." Transit


    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment." After that, the clerk ran in, and soon there was a woman with a loud voice, but the clerk came out soon. "Sir, let''s go." The clerk said to Ye Hao. "Hey, you haven''t paid yet." At this moment, a voice came from behind. The clerk didn''t wait for the priest to turn around, but hurriedly said: "Sir, I will do it." Then, Ye Hao carefully took out ten iron coins and put them on the side of the table.


    Hurry up; come on.


    Take a closer look at the young man again, and if he feels a little calm, he will feel such a good feeling. Under the guidance of this clerk, not only reached the location of the transmission array at the fastest speed, but also learned a lot about the city, but was not interested in it for the time being. "Please use the transmission line to hand in thirty silver coins." The transmission line is in a huge building.


    The clerk was stopped at the door. "Take these things and do some business by yourself, but you have to be careful not to get rich." When Ye Hao left, Ye Hao took out ten copper coins from the ring, handed them to Ye Hao, and whispered in Ye Hao''s ear. Say.


    The clerk knew that the person had entered the room and immediately stood up. Then Ye Hao thought for a while and shouted: "Sir, can I know your name?" "I am a hero!" Ye Hao''s voice echoed directly in Ye Hao. In Hao''s mind, Ye Hao didn''t hear it at all. "This is a copper coin, and the rest is for the brothers to drink tea." The supervisor handed a copper coin directly to the person in charge of charging.


    "Okay, thank you, sir. Where are you going?" The toll collector said with a smile immediately. "I''m going." Ye Hao said that Ye Hao''s head was wrong. "Well, sir, please pay three copper coins." The man said again, this person had no objection, and directly gave Ye Hao three copper coins.


    There are only three copper coins on a transportation line like this. This is a good deal. However, the toll collector obviously did not know that the toll collector increased the charging price. The volume range of this transmission array is quite large. It is intentional to transmit about 50 people at a time, because the transmission array will not reduce energy consumption due to the increase in the number of people.


    When the toll collector walked towards the transmission array, the toll collector immediately activated the transmission array with a smile, and the strong white color lit up above the transmission array. "Wait a minute" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the door, and then a figure rushed in directly.


    At this moment, the transmission line was opened, and the person and the person were transmitted together. After the "surprising" transmission was over, Ye Hao heard a stupid laugh. Looking back at this stupid big man, Ye Hao was too lazy, couldn''t even speak, and walked straight up with his legs. "Thank you, sir, you let me catch up." The stupid man said quickly.

 Chapter 1075： Spell

    The other party did not speak. For fear, the zoom did not even go out, and moved out of the hall in this transmission array instantly. Finding this dragon is simple and simple. Standing in the entire capital center, after a short period of time, Ye Hao came here for the second time. But I am afraid that no one knows that there is a large base nearly 500 meters below this huge city.


    I found the location of the palace in the air, and moved directly to the palace after moving quickly. Since the waiter said Ye Hao was the **** of the Dongzhou Empire, then Ye Hao should live in the palace, even if Ye Hao did not live in the palace. If Ye Hao attacks the palace, Ye Hao will come out, right?


    He smiled secretly, but Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t stupidly attack a country''s palace, at the beginning of 500 meters from the palace directly above it was cursed. There is no doubt that this is still a spell. The huge water element immediately began to gather in terror above the palace, which slowed down the process of collecting the water element, or with the current understanding and control of magic, this magic has already been released.


    "What a man!" A loud voice came from the palace, and then a dozen people appeared around the palace, worthy of the palace. The priest sighed and applauded. Among the dozen people who appeared this time, five were strong people, just like Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao was a bit weak, he couldn''t find where to go.


    Most of these people are old people, but there are two young people from Leng Binbin, one is a middle-aged man. These three people are actually the most powerful of these five people.


    Between these three, the world never seems to lack genius. Since that person had already arrived, Ye Hao wouldn''t be able to read anymore, and Ye Hao stopped singing the spell soon.


    These people were ready to go on strike. Everyone knew that the curse could not be sung, but when the other party stopped, Ye Hao stood there directly. However, the water element in the sky did not disappear. With a creepy smile, the water element in the air suddenly began to quickly gather on the creepy palm. Soon, a period of forbidden energy was concentrated in the right hand. On the palm.


    The blue crystal ball appeared in the palm of the hand. There was a terrible chill in the ball, and the mist of White Seth was unstoppable around it. But it has no effect on this hand in the slightest. "Who are you?" The leading middle-aged man just had a relaxed face, but at this moment Ye Hao did stare at the ball with the crystal blue Seth.


    Ye Hao threw the ball out. Not a dozen at the same time! How can the strong in this field not feel the energy contained in this annoying field, perhaps more condensed than a forbidden spell, it exploded directly, and as a result the palace, including the people present, turned into ashes.


    "What?" Ye Haos reached out to grab the blue ball in the air. "Okay." If it wasn''t for that terrible energy, Ye Hao would really think that this ball was a little toy. "Excuse me, who is your Excellency?" Seeing the blue snowball flying in Ye Hao''s hands, everyone''s hearts moved up and down with the ball, but the falling of this thing was more than 10,000 lives. Everyone''s heart is like a big rock. Almost laughed. It''s so funny to threaten others. "I''m looking for. Is Ye Hao here?" Ye Hao asked quickly.


    "Ye Hao does not live in the palace, but at this time Ye Hao should have heard from Ye Hao, Ye Hao will be here soon. I don''t know what your ex has to do with Ye Hao." The middle-aged man said. "Oh? Ye Hao isn''t here?" This time I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the most powerful middle-aged man was not. Then it should be more powerful, I''m a little curious about it.

 Chapter 1076： Heaven

    "Well, I''ll wait here for a while." The deputy senior supervisor said, "Do it again." There was a sudden shout from below. A figure flew to Ye Hao''s place quickly, smiling radiantly, flying past a little girl of about 10 years old, very attractive, but her strength is not very good, at least it is incomparable with these people.


    "Princess, what are you doing here? Go back!" The middle-aged man quickly said: "Uncle, let me see, this is the palace of our empire. We can''t indulge anyone." The princess said very seriously, but almost Laughed. The little girl''s body was full of fear, but her face was full of seriousness, and her strange expression was also very funny.


    "Don''t hang around, I believe this generation of older generations must have some important things to do, because this thing is urgent and must be done." The middle-aged man quickly glanced at the man''s face. Said, then said seriously. The voice of the middle-aged man who can speak. But Ye Hao was not here to cause trouble. "Little girl, do you know you looked funny just now?"


    Ye Hao said with a smile. what. Obviously, she didn''t expect to talk to her, and the princess was almost scared to death. At first, she still felt the magical elements gathered above the palace. This was obviously a forbidden spell. The teacher who taught her moved out immediately and told her not to come out. But curiosity is a man''s day, how could it not come out.


    When she saw a young man standing in the sky, and the person using the curse was such a young man, she was even more curious, because she had always been called a genius. But the man in front of her was about the same age as her, but Ye Hao had such a terrifying power. Although two of the three great men in the palace are young faces, the true ages of Ye Hao are different. Upon closer inspection, there are many white hair hidden in the hair of these two men.


    Just because Ye Haos practiced a special life magic before re-examining themselves, it doesn''t mean that Ye Hao''s bodies are the same. One of Ye Hao''s is Ye Hao''s teacher. Then, this behavior can be said to have completely aroused people''s curiosity.


    She had never seen anyone curse in this way, so she resisted the fear in her heart and flew up, wanting to see closer. Just when the man was about to make fun of the little girl, everything would be fine. But this eye quickly turned to the sky. Others followed the forgotten eyes curiously. About five or six minutes later, a black dot appeared in front of everyone.


    Whenever they saw the black spot, everyone present immediately reflected it. It must be the guardian''s senior and Ye Hao''s dragon. But everyone''s eyes turned back, Ye Hao''s eyes were too terrifying, Ye Hao felt the breath of the predecessors five or six minutes ago, and only now did Ye Hao feel their own strength.


    But the young man in front of Ye Hao didn''t.


    Any breath, you know what happened here, through a special magic in the palace, and immediately arrived at Ye Hao''s partner, a golden dragon. There are not many dragons on this road, but there are dozens of them, but no one can sign a contract with the golden dragon, the top of the dragon family.


    Ye Hao is the only one, which also makes Ye Hao the first dragon in the north! But Ye Hao and Jinlong signed an equal contract. In fact, all dragons signed an equal contract with Ye Hao. Who can easily defeat the giant dragon to sign its Ye Hao contract? If there is such a person, I am afraid that the entire dragon man is chasing and killing.

 Chapter 1077： Royal family

    Just know something about it, because magic can''t tell too much. "Old man, the enemy is very powerful this time." A powerful voice echoed directly in Ye Hao''s mind, and then became unclear, and then said: "Uh-huh."


    But Ye Hao is still a little careless. After all, there are really not many people who can take Ye Hao''s Golden Dragon to deal with. When a golden dragon and a golden dragon more than 100 meters long appeared in the ray of eyes, I was also a little curious. Of course, Ye Hao deliberately felt the power of the dragon, because the dragon was stronger than the dragon. It is definitely a grown-up golden dragon at its peak!


    The age of the dragon is about 5,000 to 8,000 years old. According to the different types of dragons, they are also different. The age of the golden dragon is about seven thousand years old, and a golden dragon can only reach its peak in about three thousand years. Then it lasted for about 3,000 years, until the last millennium slowly faded. But the rate of decline is not fast.


    Even if a dragon is dying, its power is quite powerful, at least much stronger than a dragon or a dragon for a year or two. But even for Iowa, the dragon is not a big winner. It thinks it is too big and not necessarily powerful. Sometimes it is the most powerful, when all the power is concentrated in a little bit.


    More than a hundred meters long, I don''t think it has that skill. "Who are you?" When Ye Hao saw Ye Hao''s body for the last time, Ye Hao became very serious. Ye Hao couldn''t feel any energy in Ye Hao''s body, but Ye Hao held a ball in his hand. Energy ball like a ball. The energy contained in the ball has been compressed to the extreme. If it is compressed, I am afraid that no one will survive except the Golden Dragon under Ye Hao.


    Of course, this young man is an unknown person, but even if a golden dragon is injured in such an attack, this is not just one time, because how big is the attack? To what extent are these energies gathered? This is not a concept. Therefore, the expression on Ye Hao''s face immediately became serious. "Sir, this is here to see you."


    At this time, the middle-aged man quickly said, "Oh? Look for me? Who are you?" the deputy senior executive asked. Ake¡¯s age seems to be only Ye Hao¡¯s age, but Ye Hao certainly would not naively think that Ye Hao¡¯s age is really only in Ye Hao¡¯s body, and it seems that with the help of Dragon, Ye Hao hardly reached that point. line.


    "Well, I''m not here to find you. I''m here to find Ye Hao." Ye Hao smiled, and then pointed at the golden dragon over 100 meters long. The foot of the canary is golden. After hearing these words, a fierce golden light suddenly appeared under his body, and then the huge dragon shadow immediately disappeared, and a similar middle-aged man appeared beside Ye Hao.


    "Are you looking for me?" Jin Long asked: "Yes, I am looking for you. It is exactly that I need you to take me to Long Island, because I don''t know where Long Island is, so I have to do it." Ye Hao His face is full. Listen, a dozen people almost flew down from the sky. There is no need to be so nervous to find Shenlong, right?


    in order to.


    If you want to see the royal family, will the emperor dare not see you? Why don''t you call Ye Hao directly? Are you making a big fan for finding someone now? "You are too bad, old man." The princess opened her mouth involuntarily, saying that everything on her face changed when she spoke. How can such a person be judged by such a generation?

 Chapter 1078： eye

    However, this situation clearly did not arouse people''s anger. "Although you are very powerful, if you don''t give me a reason, I can''t take you to Long Island. This is not a place that everyone can know." Jin Long interrupted Ye Hao''s gaze and opened his mouth. "Oh, I forgot." The priest took out something from the ring, but didn''t wait for Ye Hao to throw it at Jin Long.


    Jinlong waved his hands quickly. When you see this thing, the golden dragon and its face immediately become very strange. "Old man, I want to take this distinguished guest to Longdao, I''m sorry." Jin Long didn''t even ask the reason, and said directly to the other party, expressing understanding, and obviously also knew what it meant.


    The people present were fearless, letting a golden dragon suit and thus disobeyed. What is this? Of course, Ye Hao dare not ask. "Guests, I will take you to Dragon Island and take you there." Jinlong said to Baiyin. Once again, Golden Dragon''s actions made everyone feel disheartened. They joked, when did Ye Hao have seen the Dragon Man in disguise? "Wait, you tell me which way to go. I will take you directly. You are flying too slowly." Ye Hao directly waved and rejected Jin Long''s proposal. Ye Hao, let everyone turn their eyes. Jinlong flies too slowly? In this north.


    But everyone closed their mouths, and Jin Long opened his mouth this time without saying a word. Although the dragon can move quickly, Ye Hao is not too much in this regard. So it needs a lot of magic to move, not they fly so fast.


    "In the South" Finally, Jin Long opened his mouth and said, "Well, let''s go. Oh, yes. This is something for you." Ye Hao waved and threw the ball directly into Ye Hao''s hands. In the secret code just shot, almost everyone''s face changed quickly. Everyone thought that they wanted to kill because of a turnaround, but this thing exploded, and death is not that simple.


    "You!" Everyone, including Jin Long, said: "What are you doing?" Looking at these people, how fast things are still moving, although Ye Hao sees it, where can Ye Hao reflect. When Ye Hao was about to rush into the first aid kit, the ball was already caught in his hands in a very close way.


    Everyone closed their eyes, but the imaginary explosion did not appear. Ye Hao opened their eyes. When Ye Hao saw what was in their hands, Ye Hao almost got their eyes out. Yes, it is a crystal ball, but now it has completely changed.


    If the energy ball is crystal-like, it is now exactly the same as the crystal, but the terrible magical energy contained in it can''t help everyone staying on the crystal ball. How is this energy sphere formed by the direct confluence of magic elements, and then the aggregation of energy? If one can create that kind of energy ball again.


    Well, even if Ye Hao has at least a thousand times the power of an energy sphere, I am afraid Ye Hao does not have this energy ability. But now, this terrible scene allows everyone to witness what happened, just at the moment of the energy ball, is the energy thrown by Ye Hao actually a moment of direct energy transfer? This requires so much energy support that the people present are stupid, Ye Hao can''t imagine.


    Including Jinlong, Ye Hao almost laughed. Ye Hao certainly doesn¡¯t have such terrifying power, but Ye Hao¡¯s body¡¯s green energy does not know how pure it is. How many times more pure than these magical energy elements, these magical energies are like cutting Vegetables are just as easy. "It''s so cute, the little girl is so cute. I saw you at this time and I''ll send you to play." Ye Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1079： arrogant

    Everyone almost fell down again. Is this called "re-offending"? This kind of energy ball is like passing through it with magic, I don''t know how many times the energy will increase. Vail used to be a high-level class, but now she can use this energy ball to cast a forbidden spell. More relaxed than those who are holy do not know how many times.


    The most incredible thing is the huge ocean-like magical energy in this energy ball. You should know that this fist-sized energy ball is entirely composed of magical elements, ah! Enough energy! Everyone looked at Ye Hao as if they were looking at a monster. It doesn''t seem to be the person standing in front of Ye Hao. "Well, I''m very sorry for the disturbance I just caused. Let''s go. Goodbye, little girl."


    Said that he disappeared directly in the same place as the golden dragon, leaving behind a dull person. The first reaction was, looking at what was in front of him, he smiled inexplicably. If you can buy one of them, I''m afraid Ye Hao will want it.


    There have been several similar situations.


    With this golden dragon, it appeared directly on the sea, about three minutes later. Jinlong first stood around and then pointed in a direction. "Over there," Ye Hao said. We will be there soon. "Ye Hao went straight forward.


    The Golden Dragon is relatively close, because Ye Hao thought that Ye Hao would let Ye Hao follow. The Golden Dragon flew very fast, but he did not expect that the one who flew over was taking care of himself. In fact, it didn¡¯t want to pretend to be handsome, but Ye Hao gave it to I forgot all about it. Whether Ye Hao ever sat in a golden dragon, I don''t remember.


    However, Feitian''s flying speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and even Golden Dragon can barely fly into a tie with it. About ten minutes after flying, a huge island appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. This seems to be Long Island, but I didn''t expect this Long Island to have such a large area. But looking at the figure of the golden dragon, you can understand.


    If the island is small, these dragon people can''t really accommodate it. There is still some distance from Long Island, and the entire island above seems to have a huge border covering the entire Long Island. "Well, sir, Dragon Island can''t fly anymore, we have to dive here." At this time, Jinlong, who has been with Feitian, said.


    Mr. Zhou smiled and said, "Well, I understand." However, it was too lazy to dive. Although Ye Hao didn''t come to help Ye Hao, it is said that Ye Hao is very arrogant. If Ye Hao were not allowed to hitchhiker at first, it might be difficult to speak. Even with that thing, I am afraid Ye Hao would not be so convinced.


    So even though he agreed, Ye Hao flew directly to Long Island. The huge energy in the body directly covers the outer layer of the body. Although this boundary is not known who put it down, a familiar breath has been felt on this boundary. This kind of breathing is very strange. However, the superpowered mind almost immediately analyzed the composition of this boundary.


    The Golden Dragon watched intently as it flew directly to this boundary. Of course, Ye Hao knew that there was no way to fly directly over the base like Ye Hao''s dragon clan, but the power that Ye Hao showed just now and Ye Hao''s shock were too great. So Ye Hao didn''t think Ye Hao was arrogant.


    In fact, it is not too difficult to break through this boundary. Although this boundary is relatively strong, the coverage is too large, and the defensive point will naturally be weaker. If the body is large, then naturally you cannot fly into a dragon, such as a dragon, but ordinary people are not as powerful as a dragon, and it is difficult to fly into it, but this is an exception.

 Chapter 1080： Relax

    Perhaps the real battle is much higher than the dragon''s power, but Ye Hao''s inner energy is greater. This is where the Shenlong is most dominant. In particular, the heart of the heart has completely formed a green round inner alchemy, and the green energy formation speed of its inner body is quite terrible.


    It can be said that if it is continuous consumption, then it can continue, so Ye Hao can easily fly directly over this boundary without accident. Due to the return of the golden dragon, almost all the golden dragons have been discovered. There is no way to reach the 100-meter-long golden dragon. There are even mature golden dragons in the dragon clan, only a few.


    So many dragons fly up, this boundary is completely transparent, if you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t see this boundary at all. When the dragon that had already flown saw a person flying out of the air, Ye Hao all laughed, even though Ye Hao didn''t know why Jin Long brought this person back. But didn''t Ye Hao tell Ye Hao that the sky of Long Island can''t fly?


    But Ye Hao''s watch.


    Now let the eyes of these dragon members directly, this boundary seems to have no effect, as if it is flying in, in fact, it is only the energy consumed by the friction of this boundary.


    Seeing the fire dragon flying so fast, almost all the dragons stopped waving their wings and fell from the air. A fire dragon flew higher. Seeing it so relaxed, it also flew directly to the sky. See if the border disappears. But as it approached the border, a green lightning bolt rushed straight onto the border.


    The fire dragon flew up and fell from the air. "Who are you? I am the leader of the dragon clan," At this moment, a white light of more than 100 meters long flew up. At close range, the dragon''s body passed directly through a white awn, and then turned into a middle-aged man.


    "Okay, to be honest, I''m not looking for you, first look at this, and then I tell you what to say." After that, I threw the alien thing directly to the dragon people. "Hello, dear guests, Do you need the help of the dragon people? Any help will do." Seeing what was in the hands of the dragon tribe, the leader of the dragon tribe directly changed his tone.


    "Well, I want to go to the land of the hidden dragon, I want to find it, so I beg you." Ye Hao said lightly, and he was a little relieved when he changed his body. Ye Hao was afraid of the other party''s unrealistic demands, such as Attacking a human country and so on, so the Long Family must help. But Long Chang did not expect such a simple request, "Then, honorable guest, because you have used it once, I have to take it back." The leader of the dragon clan pointed to the thing in Ye Hao''s hand. Ye Hao said, "Take it back. It''s useless to come. I have nothing you can do for me."


    This is telling the truth, but it is not very comfortable in these people''s ears. It turned out that the dragon people of Ye Hao were powerful, and no one in this north could compete with the dragon people. Even if the six elements of God cannot, although the main **** of these elements is quite powerful, but powerful, Ye Hao are just a person, and a dragon? However, the reproductive capacity of dragons is considered to be the lowest in the north.


    The entire Dragon Island is just tens of thousands of giants, plus the scattered north, the entire dragon tribe definitely does not exceed 1,100, but a giant dragon can''t beat the gods, nor can it beat the dragons on both sides. However, if the three heads and five heads together release the magic of the dragon, these gods will be unable to resist. Dragon magic is the most unique magic, not belonging to the six major series of magic, but an undoubted power.


    "Okay, you come with me." After that, the dragon people flew directly to Dragon Island, which was also a bit surprising. Ye Hao didn''t think that things about the Dragon Clan were so simple. Just like this, simply speaking, it couldn''t be better. If you can''t do one thing for a long time, it must not make people depressed to death?

 Chapter 1081： extreme

    However, one important thing is still forgotten, which is laziness. Dragons are lazy, because when they arrive, many sleeping dragons have to wake up, including the leader of the dragons. So Ye Hao just wanted to send it out as soon as possible, and then continue to sleep. The dragon people have great talents and longevity, but Ye Hao did not work hard. If a dragon is as perfect as a human warrior or a human warrior.


    I am afraid that the power of the dragon people will be more terrible, shook his head slightly, and soon flew to the Wu clan on the island. The clan took the **** horse into a cave, and soon turned into two dragons and flew into the cave. Seeing the white launching magic array, I didn''t expect the dragon to have a magic array, and this magic array has no protection.


    But if you think about it, there are about a thousand of them here. What kind of protection do you need? "Sir, you have sent it from here to a hidden place, and I will not send it either." The leader of the dragon clan bent down slightly and said. Then went straight back. When the foot of the main character steps on the transmission array, the transmission array immediately sends out a bunch of white, and then directly transmits it.


    A white light passed, and it came to a strange place. The climate here is extremely harsh. It should belong to the southernmost or northernmost point of the earth, surrounded by a thick layer of ice. "What a man!" A loud drink came from outside, and then a strong figure appeared in front of the wine glass.


    "Hello, I came here. I came through the dragon''s transmission line." Ye Hao bent down and said. This man was tall, almost like that man, Ye Hao only wore animal skins, exposing the bronze fur to the air. The red hair made this person look alike, Ye Hao''s face was also very sexy, but Ye Hao''s eyes were chilly from time to time.


    If you look at this person''s face, you will definitely think that Ye Hao and Ye Hao are of the same type, but Ye Hao is definitely the kind of person who is close to extremes. "Sir, I am the attending doctor?" "Well, I don''t care who you are, if you want to hide us. I have to pass the exam and see my fist." After that, the man took it with a sharp punch Get into a ball.


    There is an atmosphere of disharmony in the air.


    The air turned into a black energy wave, forming a huge fist, directly facing it. Ye Hao shook his head, and then directly exposed the same green energy. A loud bang erupted directly in the cave, and countless ice was immediately washed away by the violent energy impact.


    This person was about to move forward, but Ye Hao found that the green Seth''s energy not only blew up Ye Hao''s attack, but also did not rush to Ye Hao''s position. This person''s reaction was quick, his hands directly crossed, and then the dark Seth''s energy shield appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    With a loud noise, the man''s body was not injured, but Ye Hao''s body directly smashed the ice behind the wall, and then was smashed. The explosion had already alarmed outsiders, but Ye Hao knew that someone was coming. When Ye Hao saw a figure flying upside down, everyone looked at it and wanted to see who it was.


    Because today, the person watching the transportation is as hot as Ye Hao, but this person is more dangerous than Ye Hao. When the person who flew awkwardly for several hundred meters showed Ye Hao''s figure, Ye Hao was almost dumbfounded, but Ye Hao were not here anymore? Now I came out of the cave.


    From the ice cave, you can see about 50 people around, two of them are formal. "Are you crazy? I knew you couldn''t beat this guy." This time, when Ye Hao saw more things, Ye Hao immediately knew why Ye Hao would get it out.


    "Niu, you are dead" and said to Ye Hao: "Well, you passed my exam, can you come, are you the last to meet with Ye Hao?. The deputy senior manager asked. Then smiled He said: "I am. "

 Chapter 1082： eye

    "Oh, great, you two friends are here, and everyone is here to see each other." At this moment, a man in Ye Hao''s clothes shouted. The people who were busy with each other came all at once, but there were only twelve people, and Ye Hao people were still busy with their own affairs.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, let me guess." Ye Hao lowered his head and looked at the twelve men, and found that their looks were different from those in the comic books, but their behavior was similar to that of Maraton Mandarin very similar! This comic book is nothing but a Malatonese.


    Looking at the twelve-year-old man who had just spoken, Ye Hao seemed to be the most comfortable person, completely like a middle-aged uncle. "Hello, Mr. Mu." Ye Hao asked. "Hello" the man laughed and said it was right.


    "Why, how do you know Ye Hao is Mu?" the deputy senior executive asked. "Well, temperament, the most important thing is temperament, just like you. I don''t think anyone will think that you are wood. If you look at you, you are a cow." Ye Hao said with a smile. "Go to hell" breathe immediately.


    "Well, it must be Mr. Aken." The Son of God said to the only one among the twelve disciples who had his eyes closed. This person''s appearance is very similar to Ye Hao''s appearance, including Ye Hao''s hair, which is the black Thayer. "Hello, sir." Karen''s voice is very good. I don''t know if Ye Hao is an amiable person, so Ye Hao''s appearance is the most beautiful among the twelve.


    "Well, then this is Mr. Ake." The priest said to the only person in the room who was wrapped in silver ice: "Child, you are too strong, that''s it." Ye Hao smiled slightly at the person in the room. He smiled, as if Ye Hao had already said hello.


    Respectfully. "To Ye Hao, all of this is amazing. Of course Ye Hao knows that these people have never been out."


    "Let me guess again, this should be Mr. Aken." Ye Hao bent down. This was the only old man, or an old man. But Ye Hao didn''t know if Ye Hao was also taking away God''s things. "Very well, Miss is the only sign that hasn''t been passed down here. It is the teacher for all of us." said with a smile.


    "Your eyes are very good." "Ask the eye-catching voice," Teacher Tiger''s body is also very good. Ye Hao smiled and said that for an unconscious tiger, the tiger''s eyes shone slightly, and a strange light flashed in the tiger''s eyes. The most powerful person among Ye Hao is not the one who claims to be the closest to God, but the closest to God. The energy in the tiger''s body has been hidden to the extreme.


    Even An Guan could hardly see what Ye Hao was going to do. The rest of the people have no obvious characteristics, but according to Ye Hao''s appearance and body energy, Ye Hao''s body is one after another, and the only mistake is confusion and closeness. Because these two people are twins, Mr. Zhou is a bit depressed, and it still looks a bit different here.


    But if everything is normal, it would be too bad. But Ye Hao once remembered that Ye Hao had said to Ye Hao, but Ye Hao didn''t know who was Amei. Here, I also saw a similar one. Ye Hao''s younger brother, this god-man.


    If you follow the method of determining your zodiac sign above the earth, then this person is also the person in Ye Hao''s hands. "Oh, that guy, what are you doing here?" "I''ve introduced each other, except for the not-so-good people, Ye Hao has left here," Ye Hao asked with a smile. "Well, I''m here to ask you, do you have any classics? Do you know that she is a woman?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1083： know

    When asked this question, Ye Hao didn''t look around and ask again, but Ye Hao''s **** was staring at Tiger and Mu. If these people might know, there would be only these two people. Indeed, in the name of inexplicable, Tiger''s eyes were a bit cold, and Moose''s face changed slightly, but they all returned to normal in an instant.


    "Well, didn''t I tell you last time? I don''t know who it is." "Oh, I''m asking if you have any historical records here," Ye Hao said. "I don''t know if I can see it." Ye Hao asked. "Well, you have to ask Mr. and Mr. Mu." said embarrassingly.


    "You two should be busy, let''s talk to Mr. Qin." At this time, the tiger''s old voice sounded. "It''s a teacher!" It got better soon, and then he bent down and left. "Oh, Mr. Qin, please come with us. Let''s go in and talk. This is not a good place to talk."


    The tiger smiled slightly, then the old woman caught Mu directly, and Ye Hao flew in one direction. This place should be in the center of the valley, surrounded by snow peaks and ice crystals. I am afraid the air here is more than one thousand degrees below zero.


    But Ye Hao did not have much influence. When the interviewer was far away, he suddenly whispered: "How can I feel that when I first heard this name, my mind was familiar with it?" I assure you that Mr. and Mr. Mu absolutely know it. . "How did you know?" Ye Hao immediately turned around and said.


    Aken smiled and said, "Do you all think I''m an idiot?" When I first asked my name, Mr. Mu''s face changed slightly behind Ye Hao. If Ye Hao didn''t know, would Mr. Mu be like this? Although Teacher Little Tiger has nothing to say, do you think Mr. Mu knows what boys Teacher Tiger does not know? Ye Hao has led us for several generations, ah, according to Teacher Tiger¡¯s age, our dragon has a long lifespan, but Teacher Tiger is still alive, very well. "


    After listening to Ye Hao''s words, it is strange that these ordinary people may not have discovered the details, but did this stupid bull notice? "Don''t look at me like that. I like fighting, but I''m not an idiot!" Well, don''t tell me, you all think this is the type I like. "Ye Hao is a rascal, as if Ye Hao is a rascal.


    But after hearing what Ye Hao said, Ye Hao smiled. Ye Hao knew that the bull knew everything in Ye Hao''s heart, but Ye Hao didn''t say anything. Everyone thought Ye Hao was a stupid cow. However, it is almost the same as the lattice. But Ye Hao is very close to Iowa. Ye Hao all know.


    Ye Hao didn''t show up but. Everyone thought Ye Hao was like this, but who knew Ye Hao was a fool, Ye Hao just didn''t say it, but Ye Hao knew. "Well, I''m not interested in it, I''m looking for someone to fight." After that, I flew directly out of here.


    But Ami is full of bitter smiles, and is now entering a cave with Mr. Tiger and Mr. Mu. "Sit down, sorry, we''re here.


    There is nothing to entertain you, only these ordinary ice fruits. "The tiger said, pointing to the crystal fruit on the side of the plate.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Mr. filtered. I didn''t come here to eat. I just want to know where Ye Hao is." "Mr. Qin, compared to you, Mu and I know who is who. This is our life. It''s all under protection, but now." A bitter smile appeared on the tiger''s face.


    "What? Is there any problem?" Ye Hao asked. Ye Hao was very curious about this. The people of Malaton almost said that it had disappeared, including on the earth, and even on the earth, it is likely that most people believe in Christ the Son of God.

 Chapter 1084： Piety

    The religion of the God of Light, all of this is caused by the religion of the God of Light. You must know God and know holiness. "The boy asked in a quiet voice.


    But Mu''s side was full of implications. It was obvious that Ye Hao didn''t know these things and was indifferent to it: "Of course I do." "Well, do you know? In fact, this world was once part of the heavenly world." Ye Hao directly gave Ye Hao a terrible message.


    "What? What did you say?" Ever thought about any possibility, but never thought about this, part of the field? Are you kidding me? "Yes, what you heard is that this world is bigger than you think. The world of heaven really belongs to a unique space, the size of the entire universe. This is a cosmic miracle that we can''t imagine. Including high gods!"


    Seriously, because this was believed, Ye Hao could be sure that the so-called God was just a powerful man a long time ago. "God and Shangyan City don''t know how big the so-called universe is. Above heaven, above it, it is said that there is a higher space, but I don''t know."


    That tiger, but it''s amazing to know this. The main actors imitated a little bit, and then let the tiger speak. "Mr. Qin, I know that you are very powerful. Judging from your appearance, I think you should be from Yanxia." Hearing the word Yanxia from Tiger''s mouth made this sentence very appropriate.


    "Oh, you don''t want this, in fact, neither do I." The boy said with a smile. "You" don''t know what to say, the tiger''s hair is all white, of course Ye Hao can''t see what face it is. "You must be very curious. I can tell you that in ancient times, these orders were chaotic. At that time, faith was endless. I was just a pious person." Little Tiger said softly.


    Again. This is true, there is nothing to ask for. Ye Hao are from Yanxia, ??but Ye Hao believes in Maraton Mandarin, which is nothing in itself. Everyone has their own opinions on everyone. "Then, because of the light, the whole world is a bit chaotic. I''m afraid you don''t know what''s going on?" Tiger looked around and asked.


    Although I know one thing, I don¡¯t know exactly what it means, I really don¡¯t know. "I tell you, the light is for you! For example, Ye Hao has a four-winged angel. When Ye Hao feels good about the next mortal, Ye Hao can even directly give out the power of a mortal two-winged angel! In other words, It is only a term lower than Ye Hao!" said the tiger.


    Ye Hao didn''t feel anything at first, but soon Ye Hao felt bad. In other words, if God wanted, could Ye Hao raise all Ye Hao''s followers to a level lower than Ye Hao? "I think you already know what that means."


    "Although they do not represent anything, they are the basis of our various things. In ancient times, all these gods had a space for their origins. I remember that place was called the earth! At that time, everything we currently exist was civilized. But the existence of light almost wiped out most of them.


    Lost in the long history. "The tiger closed his eyes, as if reminiscing about that period of time.


    "Every kind of power, or in the words of mortals, every kind of power has the supreme existence. For example, the highest state of the Maraton kingdom is the mother of God, the mother of all gods. The east is the ancient god, in the bright In God, religion is God. However, God¡¯s power is only the same as God¡¯s power on our next level. For example, similar products with us, similar products from the East, and so on."


    "But then something happened and it changed a lot!" Tiger''s face changed.

 Chapter 1085： brush

    . "


    Said with a bitter smile. "What is this?" Ye Hao asked. Well, you may not know that, in a period of time, all of the ancient gods, such as ancient gods, ancient gods of the Wa people, gods, etc., all ancient gods came to a new space in all the stories, That is this world! "


    It''s safe now! When all these ancient gods have disappeared, then the gods and the power of the three generations of the Qing Dynasty, Ye Hao also share joys and sorrows, but they are the radiant top priority! It was almost immediately understood why Christianity appeared so late in the history of the earth. After the emergence of Christianity, the whole world may only be left in the East, and.


    "Do you understand now? This is why the power of light suddenly increased. Because of this, our Maraton nation has almost disappeared, except for the ancient gods, but because the life of the East and the gods is unpredictable and indifferent. The Western religion of Tianzhu Kingdom was introduced into the hot summer. The remaining non-material civilization, and civilization, is more tragic, disappearing directly and completely, instead of being wiped out by the church as we were just closed and not by the light. "The boy finally said. The truth. Finally, after more than half a month of hard training, Ye Hao held the sword in one hand for three hours. Although these three hours were not very long, it was not an ordinary thing to survive under an extremely heavy unskilled sword. From holding the sword in both hands for a quarter of an hour to holding the sword in one hand for three hours, I don''t know how much bitterness and sweat I have paid, how many times my arms have lost consciousness, and how many times I have fought in my heart!


    In front of a sturdy maple tree, a young man in a green robe stood with a sword in one hand, his dark eyes slightly closed, and a gust of wind blew the maple tree. A large red maple leaf slowly fell, and the fallen leaves fell. Together they form a beautiful picture. I can''t bear to turn my eyes around.


    Stop blowing!


    At this time, the young robe suddenly opened his eyes, a dagger shot out from his eyes, and then his palm suddenly moved, and the giant sword in his hand suddenly turned into a sea dragon, piercing the fallen leaves continuously!


    brush!


    Sword flash!


    Whenever a young man came out of the sword, he would use the tip of the sword to gently move it on the fallen leaf, then quickly pull it out, and then immediately stab it out, and the fallen leaf was strung on the top of a big sword.


    In the sky of Jianying, the fallen leaves in the sky can be seen with the naked eye, and the tips of the leaves are getting more and more. Until the end, four or five leaves are broken on the ground, which seems to be incomplete.


    Looking at the broken leaves on the ground, the young man slowly shook his head and exhaled. The fallen leaf on the tip of the sword shook a few times, then picked up the sword and stood up.


    "Oh, my God, swordsmanship has improved, but swordsmanship is not so proficient." The fish master laughed.


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao turned around and quietly listened to the instructions of the fish master. "Then how should I practice?"


    "If the sword is subdued, it can control the use of the sword and power well, and even has a little power. For example, if you have just reached the limit of the microcosm, you can control the tip of the knife and immediately pierce the leaf without hurting the leaf. Don''t cut the leaves in half." You have damaged at least seven or eight leaves just now, but in general, there has been no wasted for more than 20 days. You are still practicing epee to the very beginning, you have completed the first step, and then you are learning Wandering Martial Arts while looking for some monsters for actual combat and hone your swordsmanship in actual combat. "

 Chapter 1086： wealth

    The big knife fell, carrying the waves of heaven, and slashed unwaveringly on the palm of the interacting bear! Ten days later, twenty minutes in the afternoon, a savage in ragged clothes came out from the edge of the funeral mountain. Looking up at the blue sky and feeling the warm sunshine, the savage took a deep breath. He stretched out his hand to support the huge sword, looking back at the winding mountains, deep eyes with bright light.


    Yes, he is an ancient person who has traveled through the deep mountains. In these ten days, he has experienced many thrilling things, and it takes a moment of fear to think of it.


    For example, on the sixth day of the funeral mountain dive, he met a beautiful girl who claimed to be unable to contact her family, and then lost herself for a few days. He wandered in the mountains for several days before he knew himself. Then, with a weak expression, Ye Hao''s sympathy aroused, that is, she was abandoned by her side, and he planned to leave the mountain and send her away. He didn''t know if he was fascinated by the gods, or saw the color, or both. In short, it was left behind, and then the woman tried him, the former almost succeeded, if there is no end of the fish master shooting, maybe he will die.


    The terrible scar on his chest is the end of the American Hot Summer Project, only a few centimeters away, it stabs his heart and kills his own life. In fact, this woman doesn''t want anything else, that is to say, she likes the ring between Ye Hao''s fingers and can wear it. One of them has a lot of wealth, so if a woman wants to see the growth of wealth, she must be separated from his success, arouse his sympathy, and then use the opportunity to get along with each other and develop the temptation of beauty.


    From then on, when Ye Hao met other mercenaries or adventurers in the mountains, he would basically not come forward to form a team, but would continue to insist on walking alone, because his view of human nature is basically because of beauty Things. Especially in the mountains, you cheat, you beat me, and they are everywhere, countless.


    For example, on the ninth day of the burial training, he even encountered a scorpion monster, comparable to a magic python. In a dark and terrifying body, the tail is full of poison and is doomed to death. If it wasn''t the beginning of the day, he would walk on the horizon. This was just the beginning. He quickly hid in a long river in the mountains, he might be food for scorpion monsters.


    On the tenth day of the funeral, when he passed a hill, he encountered two large mercenaries fighting for primates. He just appeared, but he was besieged by two main domestic servants and killed together. You should know. However, these two great profit-only groups have their masters at the top of the world. If they don''t drew their swords in time, this powerful town would have killed and shaken several small supreme leaders in the five periods of the world, otherwise they would be besieged. I just need to get away with it.


    After Shanhe''s funeral, Ye Hao finally understood that in practice, he must always maintain a high level of alertness and don''t trust anyone, otherwise a small negligence is to let himself lose his life in an instant.


    "The next stop is Longmen Town. Ha, it''s only five miles away, so close. I believe that with my feet, I can get there in half a day, wash clothes by the way, have a good meal, and inquire about this poor tribe. News."


    Ye Hao looked at the adventure adventurer in the distance, holding a map in his hand. Before leaving, he took it from Old Qi''s hands. Because he can''t rely on the fish master, he basically has to make his own decisions and choose the route. Nature is also one of these places. When you make up your mind, with a flash of your feet, it turns into a wisp of wind, drifting far.

 Chapter 1087： skill

    Longmen Town, also known as Longmen Town, was originally a small mountain village, but due to its proximity to the funeral mountain, the number of adventurers and merchants in the past who came to buy monster fur crystal cores continued to increase. Later, some people took the initiative to expand the village. It was built as a town. Since then, with the continuous increase of trade and foreign population, Longmen Town has also achieved great development and prosperity.


    However, there is no royal decree, no sect, only a few gangs composed of large-scale training control the powerful forces of this city. Among them, the Heaven Dou Gang and the Earth Tiger Gang are the two most powerful gangs. In Longmen Town, bullying men and women, murder and arson are commonplace. As long as you have enough skills, even if you see a favorite **** the street and take it back, there will be no big problem, but the premise is that you can handle the background behind the chicken.


    The eggs of the two dogs are the young masters of the Tianjiu Gang. During these three exercises, due to the main force of Longmen Town-Tiandougang, it had to go out every day. After meeting a beautiful woman, it will ask about its background. If a poor person is born, he will send his people back to enjoy it. When there is a soft persimmon that can be pinched, he will blackmail a sum, in short, do all the bad things.


    Today, he underwent a routine inspection and wandered in the street, but did not find a beautiful chicken. Even if he did, he was protected by guards, and he dared not provoke him, so he held his breath on his stomach. When his eyes went to the city gate, a ragged barbarian walked in. Strangely, he was holding a huge black sword behind him, thinking that the barbarian was holding a huge and huge sword behind him. Dark sword, and a ragged barbarian walked in. It was unusual. What''s even stranger was that the barbarian was holding a huge black sword behind him. When he accidentally caught a glimpse of the dark ring in the hand of the barbarian, he was silent for a long time and survived again!


    There is a ring, obviously some are worth it!


    Most importantly, judging from the outline of some green pheasants, their age is not enough to compare with the level of the triple bone forging period. This must be the master who came out of the big family to play. In their eyes, older people, fat sheep!


    Killing a fat sheep is better than killing countless ordinary martial arts.


    Even if the fat sheep has some background, in this chaotic place, as long as the hands and feet are cleaner, don''t leave evidence. Basically, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    As a result, the two dogs proudly blew a whistle, and then took out seven or eight people to surround the young savage.


    In fact, the young barbarian was Ye Hao in ancient times. Because he had encountered one after another in the funeral mountain, he was ragged and he was like a barbarian.


    Seeing seven or eight punks holding several machetes, they were surrounded by terrible expressions and funny smiles. Ye Hao wanted to know that he might be "fancy" by them, and then he took a small step forward. He smiled and said, "In broad daylight, guys, I don''t think you want to rob?"


    "Yes, your grandpa is in a good mood today. You put the ring in your hand and put down the big sword behind you, that is, you can leave. "If not, you have offended my Tiandou Help," Wen Yan patted the handle of the knife and said shamelessly: "Yes, your grandpa is in a good mood today. You put the ring in your hand and put down the big knife behind you. "You have delicious fruits to eat, hey!" "Ha, yes, the second minister is right, quickly put down the ring and black sword, you can also know a way of life, otherwise, hey."


    "Come on, what are you looking at? It''s hanging out!"


    "Fuck, you''re still laughing! When I don''t exist? Death!"

 Chapter 1088： Good sword

    After more than half a month of "Tranquility" creation and training on Funeral Mountain Ye Hao, his control of power is almost in the state of the microcosm, so he can almost perfectly control the power of the body without letting it show a trace of breath. . This way he can perfectly control the strength of his body without letting it show any breathing. The little punk in front of us thought that Ye Hao''s strength was very weak and he was easily bullied. One was arrogance and the other was incomparable arrogance. He pointed his hands and feet.


    "Oh, is this a robbery?"


    Ye Hao asked with a smile, he was robbed for the first time, he was very funny on the street, with a smile on his face, but with a mocking tone. "You''re an idiot"


    He was stupid when he was a child, so he didn''t like people saying he was stupid. He pointed to Ye Hao and drank a drink: "Fight me, this kid doesn''t even know his parents!" He immediately looked at Ye Hao and said: " Give me a fight so that the boy doesn''t know his parents!" He was too stupid. When he was a child, he didn''t like people telling him that he was stupid.


    The deputy boss of Tiandu Gang is his brother-in-law, so it can be said that he is very tough in the background. This is why he dares to be so unscrupulous. Therefore, he is not afraid of creating problems at all.


    The scene of the street has long been in the eyes of the pedestrians coming and going, and it is soon surrounded by a circle of discussions that swells like a tide.


    "Oh, isn''t this the mother-in-law of the Tianjiu Gang?" he said. Why did you find the fat sheep again? So lucky! "


    "Yes, our tiger gang seems to have to cheer, otherwise the fat sheep will be eaten by other people''s tengu gang, we can only drink northwest wind." -.


    "This little savage looks like a good sword on his back, can''t he be the master?"


    "The owner of the stool, if the owner, would the clothes rot like this?"


    "Yes, it looks like that little savage is in trouble. It''s a pity."


    "They seem to be another unit in Longmen Town, and they are not afraid of the Heaven Dou Gang at all," shouted several martial arts in uniform, which is why they dare to make such a noise!


    When they saw two dog eggs angry, seven or eight little punks walked around in a clever manner, some with machetes, some with long swords, and all kinds of things. Do it many times, so they rushed up cleverly. Raising a weapon means falling, as long as a life is saved, no matter who he is, here, they are the oldest.


    what!


    Ye Hao''s body shape, black eyes gleaming, the invisible soul passed through the body, condensed into eight small needles, and instantly stuck on the heads of eight mixed blood, while staggering, kicked into their chests like lightning. .


    boom!


    Hearing the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground, the two dogs suddenly raised their heads. That is to say, he saw his eight capable people either lying face down on the ground, their bodies like prawns, or lying on the ground spitting!


    Fuck!


    damn it. !


    Grant!


    The two dogs couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In front of his eyes, the wild man slowly walked over, with a smile on his face, looking very kind, but this warm smile fell in his eyes, more than the devil of **** It''s much more terrible!


    Among the eight martial arts, several times are the three martial arts in the world, and you can go to the second step. This kind of power is definitely a master!


    Oh my goodness, I got the iron plate!

 Chapter 1089： smokes

    "Now, do you still want me to take a ring and a big sword?"


    Ye Haoman carelessly dealt with a few small minions. For this kind of character, he really didn''t put his eyes in, and walked forward slowly, pressing into the second dog egg for an instant, causing the latter to tremble, and then looked at it. Seeing that the former is not enough, he looks threatening.


    "I tell you, I am the second owner of the first batch of Tiandou in Longmen, and my brother-in-law is my brother-in-law who fell in love at first sight. If you dare to move me, you may not even have the chance to get out of the Longmen. You know each other and make With a thousand gold coins, we will become friends. If not, I may not be able to beat you, but once my brother-in-law comes, you will not have a chance to flee from me."


    Like him, the heaviest face, although the barbarians in front of him are strong, they can''t be so even, at least to collect some things, otherwise Longmen Town will not have a face in the future.


    "Hey!"


    He threatened that he still wanted to collect 1,000 gold coins. Regardless of whether the goods were frightened or not, let alone a few brother-in-laws and accomplices who used their own swords to estimate that it was difficult to find the enemy during the six repairs to the temples in the world, even if the goods were frightened. Open up Dan''s territory. This is not without competitiveness.


    The key is that the people in front of him made him very upset and ruined his good mood. He immediately smiled, shook his palm, and slapped it down!


    father!


    His face was about to swell, his teeth fell, he vomited blood, and the two dog eggs were fainted by the slap!


    He was shocked for many years. Since he became the owner of the dog gang, no one dared to slap him in the face, but today he was really slapped by the barbarian in front of him!


    "It''s blocking my way, it''s time to smoke!" Ye Hao took away two dog eggs, then shook his palm, and said softly, as if he had killed a fly. The wind was very light. .


    "Ah! How dare you hit me! If you wait, I''ll go back and find someone."


    Two dog eggs covered half of the fat and swollen face, then shouted, fell to the ground, as the men stood up, turned and ran away, he swears that the uncle must find all the savage teeth They are all unplugged! Torture him!


    Let him live not to die so that he can vent his hatred.


    "Oh, I''m waiting."


    Ye Hao smiled in a low voice, and found that the eggs of these two dogs were two or three times the number in the world, but he could become the master of the court. If he wants to join the dog gang, he is not a powerful force, he does not need to be afraid of it! Then looking at his ragged clothes, that is, walking out of the crowd, had to change a set of clothes, otherwise, such an image would be really bad.


    After Ye Hao left, there was only a scene around the crowd, but there was a loud noise!


    "I''m not mistaken, the eight people of the two dog eggs actually have a small dollar in the hands of a barbarian! What a master!"


    "The savage is the owner, but since these two dogs are one step ahead of us, otherwise we should be the dog lying on the ground."


    "Yes! The real owner is really a generation who hides very deeply. It seems that we must be careful to catch the fat sheep. Those two dog eggs are our front cars!"


    "Yes, why don''t we go down and take a look? The dog gang will never let go!" "Brother-in-law, I was beaten by a savage boy to avenge me."

 Chapter 1090： Dam

    The voice of a money secretly can make spirit grinding, Ye Hao smiled and asked, "Do you know the poor Tuo tribe?" The more detailed the better. "


    "Poor tribe? The young master is talking about the fall of the poor three hundred miles away?" the waiter asked, meditating for a while in surprise.


    "Yes, yes." Ye Hao nodded. The waiter in front of him seemed to really know that he didn''t seem to be in vain.


    The waiter looked around and whispered that the gold coins in front of him would allow him to eat and drink for decades. This opportunity is not so easy to encounter, of course he has to seize it.


    "In the Qiongtuo tribe, three hundred miles northwest of Longmen Town, there is a Tiantuo Mountain. The residents on the mountain are poor Tuo tribes. I heard from the elderly in the village that they lived in Tiantuo Mountain for decades, even Longmen. The town has lived for decades. Its source is less than 1% of its source, but they don¡¯t know their source. They are more resistant to outsiders and rarely communicate with the outside world. If outsiders enter the tribal area, they Will be attacked by groups."


    "I have heard that there are several owners of the Pangkutuo clan. The clan leader is the master of the day after tomorrow. He is still the owner of the "land list", but I don''t know the exact order of the clan. I only know that the name of the clan leader is Thunder Tomahawk. That¡¯s right. He has a beautiful daughter, Cheng Ling, or something. I can¡¯t remember for a while. Oh, by the way, Cheng Lingsu, she is just a beautiful girl, very handsome. Even the dragon gate of the first card Zhenyi Dongyuan''s Xiaofang girl is not zero, and a man will be moved when he sees it."


    The waiter''s mouth was like a dam, and he opened a box. Ye Hao got a lot of useful information from it, and he came up with another question.


    The "Site List" is a list compiled by the world''s first sectarian palace for all ancient martial arts masters. Just like "Dragon and Phoenix", there are only 108 people!


    It can be recorded among them, that is the son of the sun, any one is the best acquired, many of them are the masters of the peak! Or have the ability to save life, or have a unique school, every kind of power is extraordinary!


    "Xiao Er, why do I only want to buy some information about the Qiongtuo tribe or maps, but Kefang City and even the shops on the street say they are sold out. What is this?


    Hearing these words, the waiter was quickly surprised, and then pondered for a while, that is, Ye Hao whispered quietly in his ear.


    "Master, I don¡¯t know what happened, but the evening before yesterday, a cousin of mine was selling groceries in a poor area. He saw a group of people in black rushing into this poor tribe from a distance, just because it was dark. In addition, at a distance, they did not notice my cousin, which allowed him to escape a bullet. Just last night, the door of the poor Tuo clan opened. Someone boldly entered, only to find corpses everywhere, poor The Tuo tribe was killed. They were not left behind. At present, this news is only spread in a small area. In Longmen, many people still don¡¯t know. We speculate that this may be the enemy of the Qiong Tuo tribe. Revenge yourself. Now Longmen Town is very sensitive to the word poverty, you can''t say that I said that, otherwise the life of a small person may not be saved.


    "Well, all these gold coins belong to you."


    Ye Hao waved his hand calmly and pushed the gold coin to the waiter''s eyes, but a huge wave appeared in his heart! How could the poor tribe be wiped out? When he fired the waiter, he started eating very quickly. Although the poor Tuo clan was hung up, the people were iron rice or steel. No matter what he did, he would be full, then go to the poor Tuo tribe, and then make a decision! ? !

 Chapter 1091： difficult

    This Ye Hao made up his mind and began to sweep a table of plates in a windy cloud, because he had eaten barbecue and dry food for nearly a month, and his stomach was still scratching. He was really hungry, not long. That is, after eating a table of food and a hiccup, Ye Hao was about to leave, and a cold voice sounded on the second floor.


    "Finally, boy, I found you. It makes me look hard."


    When a hint of chill spread across the second floor, the originally noisy building suddenly became quiet, suddenly more eyes, looking at Ye Hao, surprised.


    With the voice down, Ye Hao looked up and saw only two shadows slowly appear on the stairs. One of them was the two dog eggs with Ye Hao holding their faces. At this moment, the face of the latter was only hidden under resentment. Proud of.


    "Oh, I have to say, the efficiency of your evil dog gang is really low enough. I ate a big meal here. You only find it here. That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t bother this little guy eating. Forgive you. A fate."


    With dark eyes and slowly passing by the dark-faced middle-aged leader, Ye Hao has a smile on his face. In the latter body, he feels the breath of the pulse period. I think this should be the eldest brother-in-law of two dogs. The deputy master of the Tianjiu Gang, but... Only a period of pulse refining, I still haven''t noticed.


    The black-faced middle-aged man stared angrily and slowly stood out. When he saw the ancient ring between Ye Hao''s palm and fingers, his heart was bright, and he slowly said: "Child, you hurt my brother-in-law," he said, "you hurt my brother-in-law." You have only two choices, one is to bow and be my man for three years, and the other is to hand over what you have. Ring. "


    Maybe Ye Hao didn''t know this person, but the people who ate around had a lot of identification with his identity. Their amazing voices opened up the identity of the middle-aged black face.


    "This is Wu Neng the black face sword. I heard that there is a way that has already entered the earth, and it is also in the position of Tiandu''s helper. In Longmen this area, there is indeed a lot of prestige! The young man is causing him trouble."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu has entered the refinement period six months ago, and this young man, even if he is talented, cannot win this person."


    "If it were me, I would have to give him the ring first, and the husband would be able to do it, but at most it would be enough. There is still time to avenge him."


    "Yes"


    The crowd hiding around did not know the reputation of this black-faced knife.


    "Oh, sorry, is there a third option? I want to choose."


    Faced with the black face, Wu Neng stood up one step at a time, and the little robe stood up slowly, with a faint voice, but his heart suddenly jumped. This boy is really not afraid of tigers, ah, he has never heard of the black face knife. Wu Neng''s name? "! The third option is death!"


    Faced with the cold, Wu Neng''s footsteps suddenly leaped, and his whole person turned into a tiger. He rushed over, clenched his fists, and directly punched the youthful green robe! The fierce boxing style made the youth shirt noisy, and the five times of heyday in the world were all displayed at this moment.


    In Longmen City, apart from his always mysterious boss, few of his senior managers dared to contradict his wish. Now that young man dared to refute him, it really embarrassed him, so the first step is very difficult. . If you don''t drink, don''t blame me for being cruel.

 Chapter 1092： Master

    "Well, this is a good deal!"


    Seeing Wu could rush over, Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t dare to be careless. Although Wu has only five times as much practice in the world, his fighting experience is many times richer than what he doesn''t know. You can know that by looking at the fierce boxing style, you can know that by watching the fierce boxing. Style, you can know it. This is not the Gary Maple of Danmen at all to compare it!


    Immediately there was a spirit that enveloped Wu Neng¡¯s attack, and in the spirit of the Shroud, that rapid attack entered its eyes, the original quick and rapid attack, but at that moment it turned into mud and sand. general!


    boom!


    Ye Hao moved a step to the left at will to avoid Wu Neng''s attack, but the square table behind him was not so lucky. It is not surprising that he broke it under the full strength of the master of "Five-Med Pulses"!


    The snake''s body immediately opened, and a black scale immediately wrapped the whole body, and a trace of hostility flashed through the dark eyes, the same five fingers were clenched, and the same punch could go towards Wu! The latter smashed the wooden table, but reacted earnestly. After turning around, one hand touched a fist with black and blue scales on the palm of his left hand!


    boom!


    The dull sound rang and the fists collided, but because they deliberately restrained the strength and only increased the trial hand, there was no energy explosion in the imagination, but a four-point energy explosion, and the surrounding square table and wooden windows were as far Shoot hedgehogs more! When the shopkeeper, waiter and other guests saw the two collided and panicked a long time ago, how dare they hang out on the underground floor. Therefore, apart from some damage to tables, chairs and windows, there were no casualties.


    Two dog eggs looked at his sister-in-law''s waiting for the autumn-colored green robe boy, his eyes were full of appalling colors. He guessed that the latter was the period of spiritual practice, but he did not guess the power of the latter! Followed by a few small gangsters, with the same face, in the Tiandou Gang, the black face knife Wu Neng is a legend. No one can suppress it except the master, but now he has been defeated by a teenager!


    what is this? !


    After stepping on the soles of his feet, he backed up a few steps in a row, then released his power to look around the ruins. Ye Hao smiled at Wu Neng who had stepped back a few steps, he must rush to the poor tribe as soon as possible. Otherwise, his search for Canaan College will be broken, which is not what he wants to see.


    Immediately turned around and wanted to leave, but they didn''t want him to go!


    "Good boy, the mental restoration can actually block my fist, but this is only a small part of my strength. I am really good at knives! You stay!"


    Wu can face it best. Even if Ye Hao can block his fist, he can''t think. Only a young boy with a period of vitality can block his knife! I pulled the machete from behind.


    The power of the knife is very heavy, more than a foot, with a knife in his hand, Wu Neng''s aura is about to climb up, a knife can cut the sharp aura of the stone and rush to the sky, suddenly opening a hole in the roof! Oh, the sawdust fell from the sky!


    At this moment, Wu Liang''s face flashed with a subtle smile, his palm suddenly turned around, the long knife passed, took the knife, and slashed it to Ye Hao!


    Weapons are like dragons and swords are like tigers!


    The knife crossed, and countless tables and chairs suddenly turned into two, menacingly!

 Chapter 1093： destroy

    This Ye Hao smiled angrily when he felt the sharp knife coming from behind. When he first arrived in Longmen Town, he was ruined by two dog eggs. He survived, but in the late stage of the world''s five times refinement, he brought a master to deal with himself. If it is not for rushing to the Qiongtuo tribe for yourself, you don''t want to cause more trouble, and your strength is reserved. Only the five-fold chain is at the end of Wu Neng, it is really not in the eyes!


    But the latter is pushing the nose to the eyes, more and more an inch of progress!


    I shouldn''t be weak! Turning around slowly, after Ye Hao pulled out the sword, the powerful force surged, carrying a terrible weight on his back, and he leaned down!


    The epee method eliminates the complexity of the action, leaving only the simplest, most direct, and most effective methods, such as stabbing, slashing, grabbing, etc., coupled with the horror caused by the operation of the snake, the majority of the people simply cannot resist . Coupled with the fact that he has learned the technique of epee, the first level of weight lifting is just as good and light. Even if he is a master of six times in the world, he still has a great chance of winning, not to mention Wu Neng in the five times vein period, even if the latter has combat experience!


    Don!


    Swords collided!


    The spark exploded, the harsh metal exploded!


    The two characters are violently intertwined, the shape of the predecessor suddenly becomes still, and time seems to stop at this moment!


    With a click under the eyes of countless people, Wu Neng''s knife broke, and his dark face also fell into an abnormal rosy. The knife''s arm trembled suddenly, but it was broken. A burst of blood burst out in an instant! There was no sound in the restaurant at this time, no sound!


    The fallen leaves can smell!


    Will Black Face Dao Wu lose?


    Everyone was speechless, and the tremors in their hearts were no less than a magnitude 7 earthquake!


    If Wu was not good at boxing just now, young people wearing green robes could have the same color as it. They are already very surprised, but no one knows the name of the black face knife, and no one knows. At present, this kind of master is in him. In his own domain, he was destroyed by the lives of others! The man who knocked him down was just a boyish looking boy! They think their brains are almost running out!


    "Okay, my eyes went out, do you see it?"


    "I don''t know if there is something wrong with my eyes! A teenage boy cut an arm, what is this?"


    "Where do these talented teenagers come from? How can they hold a grudge against Wu?"


    "You don''t know, the root cause is the two dog eggs next to them. The two dog eggs see that others have money. Extortion can''t be a lesson. This is not. He can''t stand this breathing directly from the uncle, but there is still another person who has no opponent. what."


    "Yes, if the dog''s help comes to help God''s dog, then the child must be in trouble."


    I saw that the figure of youth was bullied soon, and one foot was kicked on Wu Neng''s stomach, and the other foot would directly step on the floor!


    "Just now, did you tell me to stay?" The green-robed youth turned into an overlord and stepped Wu Hui on the ground!


    As hunting was in the funeral mountain near the moon, the accumulated breath slowly spread, just like the resurrection of ancient beasts! Putting pressure on Wu Neng who had no force in World War I, this near-real killing would make him very scared. Tiandou helped God¡¯s dog become the strongest with six times the power of the mid-term temple in the world,

 Chapter 1094： signal

    Poor tribe, here I am!


    "We''re fucked"


    The presumptuous laughter echoed in the restaurant, and the two dog eggs and other people''s faces burned, and the laughter seemed to mock their incompetence!


    "Oh shit!"


    Wu Hui stumbled to his feet, kicked to the side of the two dog eggs, and cursed: "It''s you **** that made Lao Tzu''s hands fall apart. Don''t rush to call the crowd!"


    Both dogs knew that their fault was their own, because the dignity accumulated by the brother-in-law in the past did not dare to refute it. They quickly stood up and ran out, hurriedly summoned the helpers of the Heaven Dou Gang, and finally found another helper. He took dozens of kind hands and came to Longmen Town hundreds of miles away, but there was the shadow of ancient Ye Hao, so naturally he could only return passively.


    When Ye Hao came to the poor town of Tuo on the extremely cold land in the north, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow, a thin layer of white snow, like a huge soft blanket, covering this vast desert In, shining with cold silver light. There are no rolling snow-capped mountains, but the endless snow and ice. The whole world has become a big refrigerator, the mountains are shaking, the river is freezing hard, and the air seems to be freezing.


    Under a towering iceberg, thousands of shadows gathered together in silence, enduring the extreme cold ice and snow. Among them, most children, mainly girls and boys, are about 7 or 8 years old. Accompanied by some gray-haired old people, the children raised their heads from time to time and looked at the ice gate at the foot of the iceberg in the distance, full of sight.


    "Grandpa, why are you waiting until the time for reunification? I''m starving to death. I have nothing to eat." A little girl with braids touched her belly and looked at a kind old man next to her pitifully.


    The old man reached out and touched the little girl''s head. His eyes flashed with a spoiled color, and he smiled and said, "Son, this is one of the top ten sects in northern America. It is impressive. The rules made by others make us wait for three days and three nights. Wait. That is to exercise your willpower and sincerity. There are five hours left before the door. Now, before the time comes, if you are hungry, just eat a litter. If you can enter it, then no one dares to bully Our village."


    "Well, I must be a very strong person in the future. No robber will dare to come to our village in the future!" The little girl raised her small fist and said seriously.


    "Yes, good boy, eat this nest, warm your body, then lift up your spirit and wait for the arrival of the messenger in the white robe." When he saw it, the kind old man laughed and got out of the package Take out a piece of ice and hand it to the little girl with an expectant face.


    At this moment, above the sky, a pointed eagle screamed, that is, a huge vulture, its shadow is very heavy, shooting into the sky from a distance!


    When they saw the vultures above the sky, their red faces trembled. Seven or eight big vultures, especially the first, were stunned by their sharp claws and their eyes moved quickly. When they saw the vultures above the sky, their faces were red and trembling. Seven to eight big vultures, especially the first one, had sharp claws. Look at this terrifying smell. I''m afraid they will be hit with just one blow They destroyed their villages and even the tribe, but they saw that such a strong vulture was standing on a white girl.


    It seems that I received a signal,


    Then, there was no moving ice gate, but at this time it slowly opened, and more than a dozen white-robed figures were swept out. He breathed a long breath, frozen to the extreme, and the white-robed messenger was waiting for everyone below!

 Chapter 1095： the end

    what? !


    They suddenly lost their minds!


    How come there are so many envoys in white robes, even though there are only three or four envoys in the previous years, but now more than a dozen envoys have suddenly appeared, it is incredible! And the time is not right, there are still five hours before a single time, so the exam usually won''t end early!


    Oh!


    More than a dozen white-robed messengers stood in the back two rows. In the ice gate, five people in black walked out. Seeing the respect that the white-robed messengers respected them, it is not difficult to imagine that the identity of the five black messengers is absolutely noble than the ten white-robed messengers. . Five men in black and a dozen messengers in white robes looked at the vulture, or more precisely, the girl in white on the back of the vulture.


    "Welcome the great elders back to Zongzong!"


    Neat and loud cheers, full of respect, resounded in this ice and snow world.


    Great Elder?


    Everyone at the foot of the mountain is confused. Let alone the elders, they are deacons. That is the figure they need to see. It''s too far away from them. No wonder there will be such a performance!


    "Well, it''s too cold. Don''t let the children wait too long below."


    The vulture looked like a butterfly on the girl, with a light spirit like landing and nodding. When he looked at the people below, he whispered softly, and then slowly entered the crowd under the crowd.


    After the girl left, two messengers in white robes stayed and looked at the taciturn group at the foot of the mountain. Lang''s voice rang: "The old man echoed today and the ice field was happy, so this door decided that it would end the test early." Now, when the test is over, you can walk in alone, and you can pass the first round of the test. "


    The early end of the ice sheet test sparked a heated debate.


    "Gaga? The exam ended early? This is a pie! That''s it!"


    "Yes, for so many years, which day does the three nights wait?" Now the birth is five hours earlier than planned. What is this? "


    "As far as I know, this may have something to do with the **** the head of the vulture. This is what they call the elders."


    "No, I remember that the elder of the icefield is an old woman. What does he have to do with the girl standing in the pavilion?" He said, "I don''t think the great elder on the icefield is very old. It''s impossible."


    "Do you doubt the wisdom of the white robe messenger and the black robe, or do you not believe your ears?" The strange thing is that the lumberjack just said that the village of the Ching Tuo tribe is not far from me. Why have I run for so long? Miles of feet, but still can''t find it? what happened? "


    A white-haired horse flashed from the horse''s back, raising a dust, on which hung a young man in a green robe. His appearance was normal when he was young, but his eyes were as black as a black stone, which is unforgettable. At this moment, the young man frowned. ".


    "Child, there is a situation half a mile ahead of us, come on." When Ye Hao wanted to know, Master Fish''s voice echoed quietly in his heart.


    "? What''s your situation?"


    Hearing that, Ye Hao, A Leng, thought a step, bulging between his clothes and nightgown, a blue-black scale quickly appeared, and it was wrapped up and down! The invisible soul suddenly came out of the body, shrouded in a place less than ten feet away from the whole body, and then suddenly stepped on the ground with the soles of the feet, forming a gust of wind and rushing into the distance.

 Chapter 1096： Flying knife

    After a few interests, on the far horizon, there is a slightly larger village, but strangely, this village should have been very popular, but now it is a gloomy village!


    The speed slowed down, and Ye Hao suddenly smoked from his nose. He smelled, and his face changed slightly: "There is a smell in the air, that''s blood!"


    With palm on the back of the sword, Ye Hao slowly approached, with a boyish face, with a heavy silk color, he found that the closer to the village, the more **** smell, it seems that this should be a poor town.


    The spirit is like air, slowly permeating in front of the village gate, but when his spirit has just penetrated to that moment, he clearly sees the fence!


    Just like the scene of purgatory, lying in a terrible body, or hacked to death, or covered with knife wounds, or the whole body was stained black with blood.


    All kinds of deaths made Ye Hao a chill from the bottom of his heart!


    Something went wrong with the poor tribe!


    The soul passed by the village in that square, Ye Hao''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t find a living mouth! I don''t know who did it. too difficult!


    Ye Hao shook his head, jumped gently over the wall, standing on a clean platform, looking at the corpses on the ground, all kinds of terrible forms of death, the blood turned black, it seemed that it was time to happen. It''s been a while.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s heart surged with a strong sense of crisis. When the soles of his feet moved to the left, his body took a deviation, and he escaped a glimmer of cold light at close range!


    Oh!


    The flying knife passed by, causing Ye Hao''s body to stand up suddenly, the whole person was energetic, and someone attacked!


    This thought flashed in my heart, once the shape of the body receded, I just wanted to open the distance, roar with a punch, straight back to take my heart! If Heihu stole the heart, if he was hit, even if Ye Hao was not dead, he would be seriously injured immediately. This action will attack people, it is really vicious, and the timing is good. It seems that it is normal to see Ye Hao retreat, and that''s how it looks. It''s true, no one can own it.


    The flying knife turned around and was looted again!


    This is mind control!


    However, judging from its speed and prestige, it is not as strong as its own in strength and size. When it suddenly rotates, the bones creak, and a force quickly emerges from the waist, and then comes with the power of the waist. . Quickly condense the power on your fist and explode with one bullet, such as weapons and artillery punches!


    At the same time, under the monitoring of the spirit, Ye Hao saw the scream of the knife handle, and he could already feel the cold silk quality in the flying knife less than half a foot away from him. This is simply a self-made soul weapon, a movement of the soul, the moment when nine scales fly out from the waist, then a very mysterious arc is used to greet the flying knife!


    In the distance, a thin young man appeared with a strong smile on his face. They are responsible for cleaning their tails. After waiting most of the day, they finally found someone. Therefore, when Ye Hao entered the attack range of the soul, he was silent. Sacrifice the flying knife directly, attack first, look at his flying knife as Ye Hao, the smile on his face is richer, break him for me, let him know that he despises my destiny!


    But the next moment, the smile on his face completely solidified!

 Chapter 1097： Iceman

    Because he saw those inconspicuous blue scales enveloping their own flying knives and sucking their blood out, he looked at the figure in the robe, and his flying knives were covered by his breath. Erase the imprint of the soul, so for a kung fu reason, their throwing knife was taken away by the imprint of the young man in front!


    In a cannon boxing match, you must pay attention to moving forward. When encountering a strong one, the strong one is fierce! Ye Hao¡¯s artillery boxing is a late-stage gas-making repair, coupled with the ferocious power after the transformation of the snake body. The snake and the ancient snake are not only known in the venom, but also famous in the entanglement. At the same time, most people are afraid of the combination of rigidity and flexibility. the power of! Soft as water, it can hold everything; as hard as a stone, it can break the sky!


    As the distance gets closer and closer, Ye Hao is the visitor who can see clearly, a young fat man, with a chubby face, a little round shape, a bit ugly, and his fists finally come together!


    boom!


    Fatty''s eyes widened. I don¡¯t know. A dozen people were taken aback. This young man punched too much. It was beyond his expectation. Especially the cold blue scales were also difficult. I don¡¯t know how many points I attacked. !


    However, can the power of the snake be easily resisted by using the power of the snake to hold the snake with a fist? Ye Hao''s face was cold. Since both of them wanted his life, he didn''t need to be polite to them anymore. His gentle heart to the enemy was digging his own grave!


    When his arms suddenly moved and the soles of his feet were stepped on the ground, Ye Hao shouted, "Forgive me!"


    A more ferocious force slipped away from Ye Hao''s fist, and directly tore the fat fist into pieces, and then the cold broke out suddenly, and he would become an iceman! "


    boom!


    Swinging on a swing with Big Feet, it turned into a heavy whip shadow and threw it directly on Fatty''s chest! The power of the whip leg caused the latter''s chest to collapse immediately! The blood clot mixed into the internal organs was spit out frantically, frostbitten, and immediately fell off in one breath, the soft ground fell down, and it was obviously impossible to survive!


    From contact to death, he didn''t even say a word. Ye Hao gave him the second second! Although both of them are in a period of vitality, Ye Hao has the power of a snake and this kind of cold killing. Even a temple master six times the world can compete, not to mention his mid-term Qi-building martial arts! To see your partner is to kill him. The face of a thin young man changed a lot. What kind of person is this?


    In the later stage of qigong, it is easy to defeat the middle stage of qigong while practicing mental power, which seems to be more powerful than him. Didn''t he say that he was stronger than the fat man alone?


    Let us act quickly. First find the civil and military masters, and then use their power. The boy must have gone. He has never answered. If the boy¡¯s skin is gentle, if he takes it away, the people of Wuda will definitely Happy, they will give them whatever wealth they want. That will make a lot of money.


    The figure was flying, people just arrived at the door, the **** in the air was shaking, he suddenly felt pain in his leg, his whole body''s nerve reflex fell to the ground, he suddenly turned around, only to find that he was holding a throwing knife on his calf!


    This is what you just got!


    what!


    The flying knife stabbed his leg, making the left leg unlucky, and even normal walking problems, let alone running at any speed, everything is gray, this is over! A cyan figure flashed past and stood in front of him, his boyish face, with a hint of coldness, it was Ye Hao!

 Chapter 1098： strong

    When he opened his weapon at the fat man, he turned around and saw the thin young man running around from a distance. He immediately threw the flying knife that had just been refined, and controlled the flying knife with the power of his soul.


    Who are you, the demise of the poor tribe, are you doing it? What about the rest? "


    Ye Hao asked coldly, like a poisonous snake, if the thin young man in front of him didn''t react fast enough, he would have died in the hands of the two of them long ago, and there would be no chance to stand here alive. So, just now, when we started, I was afraid that I would lose my life in their hands. He is not soft!


    The young man looked at Ye Hao with a cold face, counted the distance, sighed, and fell silent, so he made some important decision, closed his mouth, and bit the pill in his jaw!


    As the drug spreads, the vitality luster in the eyes is a speed that is visible to the naked eye and quickly becomes dim!


    "Child, he committed suicide by poisoning."


    The voice of Master Fish quickly rose in Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Hao frowned, not wanting to be poisoned to death by the thin young man, but no matter how fast he walked, he also decided to walk faster than others, but in this way, he couldn''t find a clue and couldn''t find the poor Tuo tribe. The reason for the destruction. I don''t know who was destroyed by this poor Tuo tribe, and how many people are still alive? Is there any news about Canaan College here? This is his biggest concern!


    "Master Fish, are there any hidden enemies around?"


    Ye Hao asked, in terms of searching for spiritual power, compared with his two hands, the fish master who hadn¡¯t been trained for a long time naturally became stronger many times!


    After being silent for a while, the fish master said jokingly: "Hehe, boy, we have the first sentence, unless you can''t solve the life and death crisis, it will not be easy for me to sell, have you forgotten?" He didn''t want to let Ye Hao''s everything Rely on him. After all, under Ann''s protection, did he play a role?


    "Okay, you are very strong" Ye Hao was silent, as if there really is such a thing, there is no problem with relying on himself!


    Take the throwing knife back, kick a thin young man''s body with one foot and fly, and then the spirit exploded all over the world, expanding the scope of the shroud to twelve feet, and slowly walked in front of him. The hall, but only found after he went in. In fact, except for the corpses on the ground, the whole house is in tatters and nothing special has been found!


    Don¡¯t you think the poor tribe still has a parent on the postpartum list? Did they kill the family like this?


    People who can wipe out poor tribes are definitely not easy! Are you here to get clues from Canaan College for the same purpose as yourself? Except for the Xuanyuan sword involved in Canaan Academy, he really couldn''t think of anything that could attract such a group of mysterious people. There is a list of masters of the poor Kutuo tribe in the eradication!


    "Help my sister, please."


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking, a faint voice reached Ye Hao''s ears!


    "Ok?"


    Eyes fighting, looking back at the temple, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly became vigilant, holding the sword hilt tightly in his palm, that was the light steps, slowly walking towards the apse! Using my own method, the weak voices before became clearer and louder, but in the sense of weakness in the voice, anyone can clearly feel it, and he is also unknown to a man or a woman.

 Chapter 1099： wipe out

    In a valley a few hundred miles southeast of the poor Tuo tribe, two powerful shadows sit on their knees.


    "Brother Wei Wu, now I have asked where the inheritance is. You two, keep Shou Cheng Ling Su, don''t let him run. A few of us will explore the road to see if Cheng Ling Su is fake. You are not careless. do you know?"


    Watching the two people kneeling in front of them, the eagle nose slowly opened his mouth. His body is getting old, his eyes drooping deep, as if he is terrible.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Two people kneel together to talk, their faces are square, their facial features are carved, they are twins, whose surname is Zhang, one is Zhang Wei, and the other is Zhang Wu. The two are good at working together and fighting together. This is the five-fold pulse system. The main approach. The other is the intermediate practice of the five chains. With the joint efforts of two people, even the masters of the half-step monastery period can resist one or two, so outsiders generally call them powerful brothers.


    "Ok"


    The eagle nodded coldly, and then looked at a charming woman next to him, "Go, Wu Mo, Lord Liu was beaten so badly in order to die and become the overlord. He has returned to the sect. You don¡¯t want to miss it. Once the footsteps move, it will turn into a shadow, passing far away.


    Ok!


    The charming woman hummed coldly, and walked out at the same step, followed by the nose of the eagle, and they soon disappeared in front of the powerful brother.


    At this moment, the powerful brothers smiled at each other, and the faces of the two people raised a smile of one''s will. One of them was a little older, and he glanced at the shadow of a man in black, and he swept Wu Wei around him. "Close my eyes," he said. Don''t let anyone enter the valley, if you put it in the valley, you know what the consequences are! "


    After a few words, the two men turned into light with bad smiles and rushed deep into the valley, where they held two coveted shadows.


    Seeing the two people go, the black man standing on guard suddenly relaxed, sat on the floor, and said two or three sentences.


    "Damn, son of a bitch, let us guard every day, but I will have fun!"


    "Shhh, keep it quiet, don''t let them hear, or you will be in trouble."


    "Damn, isn''t it? When the village was wiped out yesterday, and we worked so hard to rob beautiful women, we didn''t even get the real product, everything was inferior.


    "Stop talking, I''m very angry with me! Are there two beautiful women in the house? I heard that one of them is the daughter of the village chief, a good product. Now the civil and military laws are gone. According to estimates, Brother Wei Wu has already begun to play her role. Alas, it''s a pity that I''m not there."


    "Isn¡¯t it? Good things won¡¯t come to us. Many bad things are hard work. Or finish the task quickly and go home early. At least the sky and the earth are in a better place than this bird to stop shit. More energetic at times."


    They confided their dissatisfaction as they wished, but they did not notice that a pair of dark eyes were hidden in the grass not far from them. "Secondly, how to divide the two people in the room, we should divide it first, otherwise it will always be bad to hurt the brother''s feelings.


    An older man said that it was Zhang Wei, the boss, and in his eyes, there was a gleam of light and some cleverness.

 Chapter 1100： Treasure

    In a word, Zhang Wu smiled. As an older brother, he naturally knew what his older brother was thinking, and immediately said with thick skin: "Big brother, Gudong let Li, I am younger than you, or will you give me the rest? That¡¯s not bad.¡± For Cheng Lingsu, he had been coveting for a long time and had no chance to kiss Fang Ze. Now that he has a chance, he will naturally be sure, otherwise it¡¯s really not too much thunderstorm.


    "Ah!" Wen Yan and Zhang Wei spit out heavy saliva. Goudong let Li. He hates Kong Rong the most. He made a bad example for later generations. Obviously he was very stingy and pretended to be generous! "Second brother, you also know the rest is good, or give her to you, how about it?"


    The other is Cheng Lingsu''s younger sister named Cheng Xixia. Her appearance is also one of the most beautiful places in this country. Even if it is placed in its own clan gate, it is still a good way of survival, but compared with Cheng Lingsu, it is much worse, a man. Of course, you have to go high.


    "Gaga? Brother, Cheng Lingsu is very beautiful, but she is only a woman, and has a bad feeling for her and hurt our brother. So, just send me, my brother won''t compete with you, what''s wrong?"


    Zhang Wu suggested that he looked at Zhang Wei with interest. In fact, he cares about women very much, but he is more concerned about power. As long as there is power, what kind of woman does not want to be useless in the future? Why are you here to fight for your life? It''s not worth it.


    "Oh, the second brother really knows how to do business. White wolf is wearing empty gloves. Why don''t you give me the shiny sword that the master gave you?"


    Zhang Wei smiled and said, "He is not stupid. He quickly understood Zhang Wu''s thoughts and immediately sneered."


    "At least fifty yuan, we can''t give you anymore." Zhang Wu frowned. This incident will definitely cause discord with his younger brother, which is not what he wants to see.


    Fifty dollar pill?


    Zhang Wei''s eyes are bright. Although Zhu Yuandan has the effect of supplementing gas consumption, it is not very valuable. Compared with the treasures such as Juyuanzhu just mentioned, the situation is far worse. When he nodded immediately, he was very eager to get Ling Su. Naturally, he won''t be stingy with this little money. Wiping the ring in his palm, two small crystal bottles were jumped out, and then his fingers popped out and gave it to Zhang Wu''s hand.


    "Big brother, thank you. As agreed, Cheng Lingsu belongs to you, and the other Cheng Xixia belongs to me." Zhang Wu said with a smile. In fact, Cheng Xixia is very good. After saying so much, I just want to get some from my big brother. Benefits, since the benefits are now in hand, naturally they won''t be more detailed.


    "It doesn''t mean anything, wait until the back door comes in after dark, Jay."


    "Well, listen to Big Brother."


    As time passed, the night slowly enveloped the earth.


    Not far away, there is a thatched house with two girls in the middle tied to a thick wooden stake.


    A woman of about sixteen or seven years old has a hibiscus face, her skin is fat, Qiongbi jade mouth, shoulders are cut, three thousand green silk, like a waterfall, although she is wearing coarse cloth, it is a kind of nature The beauty of simplicity is like the world has no jade flaws, no traces of artificial carvings, but the pale face and biting teeth exposed the fear in her heart, she is a spiritual element.


    Yesterday, he saw with his own eyes his people being killed by a group of people in black clothes. Even his father will never be away. Even more frightening is that some handsome family sisters were killed by these people in black when they were young. very natural,

 Chapter 1101： girl

    She knows many things. After being caught by those who wear black clothes, she just feels that her life is hopeless, but what she is unwilling to do is that she has no ability to avenge her father, brother and others, and she is unwilling to do it!


    The other girl is the same age, with big eyes, a delicate face and cherry mouth. She has no small charm for men. This person is Cheng Xixia, the younger sister of Cheng Lingsu''s family.


    "Sister Ling, why do you tell bad people the news of the earth? This is the foundation of our national rejuvenation."


    Cheng Xixia said that they have the heritage of the poor Tuo people, which is a higher status that people know, this is their future rejuvenation of the poor Tuo people, how can they tell others, so she is strange Ling Sucheng.


    When they heard these words, a trace of sadness flashed on their faces, they looked out the window guardedly, and sighed: "There are babies in the heritage site, but there are also many dangers inside. Those in black clothes want to get the treasure. , We must break through the border." But is this level so easy to break through? I estimate that even if they break the final, I am afraid they will die more than 80% of the people, just for our family''s revenge! More importantly, if I didn''t say anything at the time, you would be ruined and the flowers would be gone. I don''t want you to be like Xiao Hua, use their poisonous hands to save people first, stay in the mountains, not afraid of firewood. "


    "Wow, Sister Ling, I blamed you. Even if we die, we won''t be cheap for those bad guys!" Cheng Xixia said viciously, "If someone comes to save us, I will agree with my opinion."


    Hearing Xixia''s nonsense, Cheng Lingsu was silent. Even his father, the 71st ranked master, was stabbed to death by others. Who can save his poor sister? Even if there is, how can people take such a big risk to save themselves, unless.


    No, unless.


    "They''re here, be careful." Cheng Ling Su IV naturally had some ear power when she was practicing Qi. When someone went out, she could more or less hear some movements and immediately reminded her.


    "Ha, girl, here I am!" Zhang Wei didn''t hide his viciousness at all, and wanted to do something wrong when he came up! His goal is to become Lingsu, he tied the rope directly to the two people.


    "If you don''t come, if I bite my tongue to commit suicide, your master of civil and military affairs will come back and find that I am dead, but if the news of the inheritance is false, you are done." Cheng Lingsu held the shellfish tightly. Tooth, Leng Binbin looked at Zhang Wei, in his eyes, with a trace of lethality!


    "Ah, don''t come here." Cheng Xixia called.


    Just as Cheng Lingsu and his life were facing the greatest danger in their lives, there was a puff of smoke in the woods of the valley. With every breath, there must be a shadow slowly falling.


    Flying knife, "You!" A man in black opened his eyes and stared blankly at the young man in front. He was about to say something, but he found a blood hole in his throat, constant blood. The flow stopped his words. Then fell to the ground.


    The shadow of the blue robe slowly appeared, and he looked at the flying knife hanging in front of him, and a gleam of joy flashed in his dark eyes. This flying knife is very good, he is happy in this world, and his fascination with the soul is also broken. Coupled with a perfect Yang Jade breathing mask, various conditions are superimposed together, turning him into a **** kille

 Chapter 1102： cunning

    Zhang Wei''s body was thrown aside, looking at some of the girls who looked at him terribly, Ye Hao smiled slightly, and found a set of green robe from the ring, directly covering the girl''s spring breeze. In the dark night sky, a moon hangs high, and the quiet moonlight pouring down, dotted with the earth, adds a lot of color to it, a cave, a man and a woman, a young robe and a hibiscus Girls, they didn''t speak, there was an awkward atmosphere in the cave, and there was only the crackling of the campfire, beside the campfire, there was a pheasant. I think it was a dinner for two.


    The young man in the green robe has clear eyebrows, no particularly good looks, only a pair of deep eyes and an upright posture, especially the warm smile on his face, although it is very light. But this is a warm feeling.


    The person next to him was a young girl in a green robe. The girl had a hibiscus face with her eyebrows bent, and her silky black hair scattered randomly, permeating a young girl¡¯s unique youthful breath, but looking at her face, It seems a little wary.


    The young man was Ye Hao in ancient times. The girl saved Cheng Lingsu. The former attacked and killed the Wei Wu brothers. He was detouring with Cheng Lingsu and ran hundreds of miles, finally found a cave where he could settle down.


    "You seem to be defending me, are you worried that I''m a pervert?"


    After being silent for a while, Ye Hao took the lead to break the dull atmosphere and said that he actually liked the girl''s lively and lovely youth, which made him think about himself, sacrificed himself, and went to the white girl alone in the ice field.


    Hearing these words, Cheng Lingsu did not immediately answer, but after a while of silence, she said: "Who are you?" She knew that the outside world was very cunning. Who could take such a big risk for an unrelated person? She guessed there were three.


    The first possibility is: the youth in front of youth belongs to passers-by, very chivalrous and enthusiastic, saw that she was trapped, so she was saved, but the probability of this situation is too low, even she herself cannot convince herself; the second The possibility is: the teenagers and the black-clothed animals are a group, they play a set of bitter meat, or infighting, anyway, they want to profit from it;


    The third possibility is that the young man is just passing by, but when he sees his beauty, he is likely to fall into the thief''s lair again. She used to hear her aunt say from the fence that there are many gentle women outside with outstanding appearances. In other words, the money was robbed first, then robbed, and finally sold to the green house for people to play. Those days, I think it sucks.


    She thinks she may be in the third situation, because the first situation is hard to tell. Where is such a warmhearted person in the world? The second scenario is possible, but it is not enough to kill all the black men, including the Wei Wu brothers. Before leaving, he also looked at the bodies of two Wei Wu brothers. He really didn¡¯t breathe, and this couldn¡¯t be done. wrong! In this way, the possibility of the third situation is very high.


    Seeing the alertness and color fear in the girl''s eyes, Ye Hao smiled lightly. He didn''t expect that he would treat others like a wolf. He immediately touched the ring, with something floating in his palm! It''s a crescent pendant! He touched his nose and said with a smile:


    "Your brother gave it to me. He begged me to save you before he died, so I came. Fortunately, I caught up."


    "What! My brother?"

 Chapter 1103： posture

    Cheng Lingsu was shocked. He immediately grabbed the crescent moon pendant, carefully insinuated, distinguished the authenticity, and stroked the cracks on the crescent moon. This is true. It is indeed his brother''s decoration, but I remember Ye Hao said before. ''Your brother begs me to save you before he dies,'' crystal tears flowed from her eyes again, his brother is really dead! Recalling the happy time before her and her brother, the whole person became more and more sad.


    "I am sorry"


    Ye Hao can also understand. After all, no matter who all relatives die within a day, the whole world will be lonely. Whoever will suffer, immediately hand a piece of clean cloth and comfort him: "Even if you cry to death," It is the pain of the relatives, the enemy is fast, it is better to learn martial arts, and revenge for them. "


    Wow!


    When he heard these words, Cheng Lingsu seemed to cry harder. Ye Hao couldn¡¯t help himself. He couldn¡¯t comfort the girl very well. He immediately put the cloth on a rock next to the girl, took out some seasonings, and kept going. Ground the pheasant. As his palms rotated, the pheasant dripped greasy water droplets, and the smell gradually spread throughout the cave.


    Cry. It''s better to cry.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Cheng Lingsu raised his head and picked up the cloth next to him, and slowly wiped his tearful little face with Pear Blossom and Rain. He suddenly felt hungry. Kyoko¡¯s eyes flashed with the light of roast chicken. The color is almost golden. The seductive smell constantly stimulated her nerves, and her throat couldn''t help swallowing a saliva, but she hadn''t eaten for two days.


    "do you want to eat?"


    Ye Hao sprinkled a little sesame seeds, looking like a greedy cat Zheng Lingsu, smiling and saying, somehow, there was a trace of sympathy in his heart, very poor girl.


    "Yeah" Cheng Lingsu nodded heavily.


    Ye Hao smiled, then tore a chicken leg, wrapped it in leaves, and handed it to the **** in front of him. "You should be hungry after eating it."


    Cheng Lingsu was really hungry, and immediately did not notice the image of a lady. He took the chicken drumsticks and divided the three into two to understand the chicken drumsticks, and then looked at Ye Hao with a little embarrassment: "Then, I''m still hungry. "Speaking of this, two melancholy appeared on her cheeks. The image of the lady where they usually go, and even herself, was frightened by her own diet.


    "Oh, here you are, eat it, and burn it carefully."


    Ye Hao smiled, this is the girl''s real appearance, but the way he treats strangers, he doesn''t like it. "I''ll bake another one."


    "Ok"


    Cheng Lingsu murmured, because Ye Hao just took out the crescent pendant, which made her alert to the latter, she obviously lost a lot of it, so she didn''t hesitate anymore, so she roasted the chicken and was eaten by the remnant cloud in the wind, "Oh, good. Hot." Cheng Lingsu bit, but the result was a small mouth. The mouth on the palm of his hand kept flapping with the wind. Although the posture was a bit inelegant, it had the lightness of a girl¡¯s unique mental temperament. Feeling.


    he


    Holding another pheasant on the ground, Ye Hao lightly waved his dagger with it, and the fluffy hair and internal organs of the pheasant remained with it, and then it was sprinkled with the smell of barbecue. Soon, a delicious roast chicken was set up again.


    "Do you often make roast chicken? Is it a mercenary?" Is it ready?

 Chapter 1104： Wild wolf

    Oh!


    A large group of blue wolves flooded into the terrible and silent village, a green light gleaming with greedy bloodthirsty light, it kept rushing to the corpses on the ground, gnawing, some of them were fighting for it. For a while, this village was the world of coyotes.


    I will not!


    A corner of the back hall suddenly jumped out of a **** palm, clutching the mud, and seemed to stand up.


    Oh!


    A wolf was biting the remnants in the hall, sniffing his nose, walked into the back hall suspiciously, and stopped, because he saw the slightly angry palm, and the bloodthirsty light in his eyes suddenly turned red. A dead body can''t taste alive! Then he came over! Bite the palm of your hand!


    Above the sky, a figure fell directly on the poor village, the lights spread out, revealing a person, wearing a golden crown, wearing a yellow robe, a fat face, a red face, not like a sufferer. A Taoist ruled by rules, he is wearing a yellow robe, his face is fat, and his face is red, he doesn''t think he is a Taoist with clear rules and disciplines. There was dust in his left hand and a wooden sword on his back. He looked like a spirit hunter. When he saw corpses and wolves surrounding him, his face changed and he looked sad.


    "Brother, I''m still late, sorry."


    The wolves around them were not afraid of the eccentric Taoist priest, because they did not feel the fear of the latter, and howled one by one.


    "Ignorant wolf, die!"


    Looking around at the wolves, the Taoist''s face became cold, and his hand dust suddenly moved into tens of thousands of needles, which immediately pierced hundreds of wolves around. The harvest of pointed heads, in the village, there are the remains of hundreds of wolves! "You will be buried with my friends"


    Hundreds of wild wolves are about to be killed. The wolf can¡¯t even escape. You know, this wolf is called the green wolf. It is a very ferocious animal. It likes to live in groups. It is only a batch. The strongest is six times the temple in the world. The power of Qibu Dan, but it was still killed by a Taoist in the dusty moment. If Ye Hao were here, he would be very excited, because this person was more terrifying than Qi Zi or even Lao Mei''s protection law. For such a strong person, there is a special name on the road: Master Nirvana!


    After venting the anger in his heart, the Taoist priest moved his mind and body, and then he appeared directly behind the temple, did not move the dust, turned into a sharp blade, directly separated the wolf from the corpse, and then picked him up from the mud . It was a child who barely breathed. There was a terrible crack in his chest, a fatal wound. There was a small probe on his palm and a round pill in his arm. He hesitated for a while. It was put into the child''s mouth.


    "Wake up!"


    The Taoist patted a child''s face, but the child seemed to fall asleep. The Taoist priest did not respond at all, except for breathing a little bit thicker, as if he was dead.


    "It seems that the injury is more serious than I thought, ah, we have to take it back to the mountain and ask Master to help him."


    Without being alive for the second time, the Taoist priest held the child in one hand, and a little shock, it turned into a shock, and swept the sky.


    Under the cliff four to five hundred miles away from the impoverished Tumo tribe, two people were dressed in tattered clothes, with various scars on their bodies, their hair was disheveled, and their hair was messy.


    "Wu Mo, it has been a long time since I was so embarrassed."

 Chapter 1105： power

    , She is very confident, with her own appearance, as long as she is by the youth''s side, of course she will never be a servant for a lifetime, think about it, her cheeks are floating quietly on two blues.


    "What''s the use of this?" Ye Hao retorted that he was a realist and would never do anything good.


    "Avenge me, I am yours." Cheng Lingsu found it difficult to speak.


    "Not enough!" Ye Hao said, that could be a master of the world six or seven times. He hit twice. This ten death has no life and established an absolute death. "Is that enough, plus the legacy of the poor tribe?"


    Cheng Lingsu was a little angry, and his favor was that Ye Hao suddenly disappeared. This person was very greedy and cold-blooded. Such a little girl¡¯s village was destroyed, and he had nothing to rely on, so he changed the others. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been holding it back a long time ago and want to be warm, but the person in front of us is a feeling that I don¡¯t care about, even if it is myself, I don¡¯t care about it.


    In fact, she couldn''t clearly say whether she was angry because Ye Hao refused to avenge her or the latter did not notice her.


    "Inheritance? Your tribe?"


    It is said that Ye Hao''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he has been thinking about it all the time. When he killed those people in black before, because he started too fast, he didn''t ask their source, but he could destroy a tribe and own a list of owners of the land. Without a strong background, he would not believe what he said, but why is this force not aimed at poor tribes and not other tribes? Either money or revenge!


    Now that Cheng Lingsu said this, he had doubts in his heart, and suddenly opened up, and people feed on dead birds!


    Seeing Ye Hao''s unexpected appearance, Cheng Lingsu was secretly happy. As long as she could get Ye Hao''s revenge, she could pay any price, and immediately wiped off the scattered hair, her face was a little red, and said, "Yes, we are poor. Tribes, for generations, "We have lived here for an unknown period of time, but every core ethnic group knows that our tribe has a big secret, that is, the tribe¡¯s heritage, which is opened every 20 years. There are seven checkpoints. Every time you break through the checkpoint, you will get a certain reward. In particular, I am not sure about the return. I am an uncle of a family, but I heard my father say that the ultimate reward seems to be something created, and I don¡¯t know what it is about. Because last time I didn''t break through for the first time, I failed. Had it not been for my father to save me, I would have died long ago. "


    "? The object of creation?"


    Ye Hao''s face was startled, and he whispered softly, his dark circles slowly lit up, what he created! Is there something created in the legacy of the poor tribe? Or is there a clue about creation? In this case, the so-called heritage site, it seems they are going to.


    Something created? That is the treasure of the north!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Cheng Lingsu with dark eyes, wanting to see if the latter was lying.


    "You, what are you looking at?"


    When Cheng Lingsu looked at Ye Hao like this, he was suddenly a little embarrassed, such a big cave, a lonely man and a widow, in case the latter had some bad ideas, use his own power, I am afraid there is nothing to stop! I was a little nervous.


    From Cheng Lingsu''s thin, angry eyes, Ye Hao immediately knew that he had misunderstood, and immediately smiled and said, "Do you know how those people who wear black clothes come from?"

 Chapter 1106： heritage

    Did you tell them the news about the land? "


    "Their way? I don''t know, but I learned from their conversations that these people in black should come from the same family, and the family is definitely not weak. If I don''t tell them about the inheritance, if I don''t tell They, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive today."


    Cheng Lingsu appeared distraught in his eyes. If it weren''t for these people in black, how could their relatives and friends die! If there is a chance, she must commit suicide of these people, but the roots behind the black people have been pulled out!


    Oh? Ye Hao''s eyes moved, and he looked at Cheng Lingsu with a little surprise, but he looked down on the girl. He didn''t expect that she would be so smart. He would obey the enemy first, and then find a chance to get revenge, instead of fighting to the end.


    "In this case, the two strongest men in black have entered the legacy of your tribe, because both of them are the sixth rebirth of the world. Together, it is possible to get treasures. On the other hand, if We are gone, I¡¯m afraid if we don¡¯t get the treasure, we will lose our lives. It¡¯s too risky."


    Seeing that Ye Hao was a little moved, Cheng Lingsu continued, "Hehe, son, this is your fault. Although I am not very familiar with the heritage site, I have been there once, but there are seven checkpoints, each of which is Extremely difficult," even the leader of the man in black, Lord Wenwu, is not high now, and wants to go through seven checkpoints to hunt for treasure in a short time. This time, it is very unrealistic, and it is not impossible to avoid these two people. "


    "Huh? How to go?"


    Once Ye Hao falls behind, is there actually a second channel? Indeed, the daughter of the patriarch, the princess of the tribe, knows more than others. If there is a way to avoid the so-called folk art elders first, then he will have the confidence to quickly break through customs and habits and use various conditions to replace inheritance. To escape their pursuit.


    "I know I have entered the land of inheritance for the second time."


    what? !


    There is a second channel!


    Although it is not strange on Ye Hao¡¯s face, there is a wave in his heart. If he can get treasures among them through the inheritance of the poor Tuo tribe, then he will be able to compete with the master six times in the latter part of the world. Support the temple! .


    "Well, I can assure you that when you have enough power, you will avenge the whole family, but before that, you must take me from the second passage to the legacy of your poor tribe. I hope you What is said will be correct."


    Ye Hao later said in a low voice that he had a foreboding that the legacy of the poor tribe should get what he wanted.


    Canaan College?


    "Miss Lingsu, do you know Canaan College?"


    "Canaan Academy? What is it? Sect?" Cheng Lingsu didn''t seem to know Canaan Academy, his beautiful face was filled with puzzles.


    "It''s nothing"


    Seeing this incident, Ye Hao was slightly moved in his heart. He felt that there must be clues about Canaan College in the poor Tuo clan''s legacy.


    "Then, let us cooperate happily."


    Cheng Lingsu later hesitated for a moment. It was a jade hand that stretched out a lotus root arm. Her beautiful face also had a reddish appearance. It can be seen that she rarely communicates with men, let alone the intimate contact of shaking hands.


    "Happy cooperation"


    Look, Ye Hao smiled and stretched out his palm, gently holding Cheng Lingsu''s palm together, following the touch of both palms,

 Chapter 1107： pressure

    You can''t sink to the end. Okay, take a breath and relax. I called one, two, three, and we danced together when we were three years old. "


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "three!"


    jump!


    The two men stood up at the same time, followed by a splash of water, and for this heavy sword, they were sinking at a very fast speed. Until the fifth abbot, the horror of falling continued. Because of the real gas, Ye Hao was not afraid of the water pressure and buoyancy at this point, but Cheng Lingsu beside him couldn''t stand up, his face became paler and he breathed more and more. The tighter the body sinks, the slower the sinking speed, one step longer than the sinking time three steps ago.


    "I will help you"


    After three sentences, Ye Hao finally couldn''t see. His palm was suddenly pulled, and his palm was like a rope. He would be bound by Ling Su, approaching him, and the real movie slowly expanded, wrapping the two people tightly. Together, but it was just barely. After the first seven repairs, it is already very good to be able to do this step. I am afraid that the usual martial arts can only protect oneself.


    "You let me go"


    Cheng Lingsu was stunned at first, and then two charming red halos burned on her cheeks. When did she have such intimate contact with men, because the real movie space is too narrow, she can hear the sound of ancient Ye Hao''s heartbeat? Waving a man''s breath, making her face hot, her heart was violent like a deer, flying up, and struggling immediately.


    Because the beautiful person is moving in his arms, Ye Hao can even feel a soft feeling touched by the action, his heart is rippling, but he immediately wakes up, drinking: "If you want to drown, just move." Woman It was indeed the most troublesome. If it weren''t for fear of being tricked, she would never be brought here.


    Cheng Lingsu looked around getting darker and darker. There was a dull aura in the darkness, as if hiding in the deep water, hiding some kind of terrifying monster general. She immediately shrank her hands and dared not move because she was really afraid that Ye Hao would drive her out. In the course of these two days, she found that the teenager didn''t seem to be moved by his appearance, and every movement was very cautious, so if she moved, it was likely to be thrown out of her.


    As they continued to sink, the surrounding environment became darker and darker. Of course, with the spiritual support, Ye Hao naturally saw the surrounding environment within five feet, and there was no problem at all. When he sank five feet deep, Ye Hao''s face was charming, because he had seen the transparent mask, which was a pattern, and he looked at the halo through which it passed, as if it were not bad.


    !


    At this time, a faint voice rang in their ears, which was a precursor to the real movie, and it could not withstand the water pressure at the bottom of the lake. If the real movie is broken, they may have to suffer.


    "Ye Hao is here"


    Cheng Lingsu opened her cherry lips slightly, and a sad color appeared on her face.


    "do not worry"


    Ye Hao''s eyes beckoned to make her feel relieved that the real film layer can''t withstand the pressure of the bottom? If he can''t even dive into ten feet of water, go home and hug the baby, don''t make a temple!


    After thinking for a step, a more magnificent real gas burst out, and it immediately filled the real membrane, and was supplemented by the real membrane. It flashed suddenly and returned to normal, no longer an overburdened appearance.

 Chapter 1108： Shaking his head

    oom!


    I''m here!


    Staring sharply at the transparent aperture at the foot of the eyes, a heart movement, a burst of milky white energy flows into the film layer, and then turns into a beam of white light, slowly approaching the film, and then becomes the film.


    Oh!


    And when the heads of the two people completely turned into transparent apertures, a powerful suction force was immediately drawn from the feet, and they would be surrounded by Ye Hao Lingsu in an instant. Walking to the ground, dizzy, Ye Hao looked at the canyon in front of him and asked in surprise, but he clearly remembered that Cheng Lingsu was still at the bottom of the lake, but how should he get to this place next moment? Reminiscent of a heavy feeling enveloped him, in fact, he has already guessed, Cheng Lingsu?


    "Miss Ling Su?" Ye Hao shook the beautiful woman''s arms and said eagerly. This is just a short space transmission. It should not hinder any major events. Even if it is modified to a lower level, it will not. Is such that.


    Cheng Lingsu seemed to hear Ye Hao''s voice and woke up. She hurriedly broke free from the arms of her ex-husband. She was shy on her face. She wanted to say something, but when her eyes touched the empty canyon behind the young man, her face suddenly changed. , On her beautiful face. Full of surprises.


    "Ye Hao, this is the first time on earth, the canyon of wild beasts! We are in the heritage area."


    Cheng Lingsu said a little excitedly, her slender jade hand pointed to the narrow canyon and said, it seemed that she was right here, she was very happy.


    Looking in the direction of Cheng Lingsu¡¯s fingers, thirty feet away, there is a tall winding mountain range, like a huge snake sleeping, and the end is invisible at a glance. There is a "mouth" in the middle of the mountain. There is a "mouth" in the middle of the mountain, there is a mouth in the mountain, and there is a mouth in the mountain. It seemed to be separated by the gods, and the opening was six to seven feet wide, about tens of feet away, and there were many rubbles of different sizes.


    "Well, call me Ye Hao, it feels weird." Ye Hao hesitated for a while and said with a smile.


    "Okay, then I''ll call you Ye Hao, and at the same time you call me Lingsu, it''s weird to call me Miss." Cheng Lingsu blinked his beautiful eyes, faintly spit out a fragrant tongue.


    "So, why is this called the Canyon of Ten Thousand Beasts?" Yes, this is a canyon, but I can''t find bird feathers. It seems that the names of all the beasts can''t be named. Will the two top managers in black clothes be before us? "


    Hearing these words, Zheng Lingsu slowly shook his head and explained: "The heritage is divided into seven paths. I am not sure about seven of them, but these three floors are the Ten Thousand Beast Pass, the Zombie Land and the Ninety Nine Mountain Steps. It is Ten Thousand Beast Canyon, I dare say. The two top managers in black will not be here."


    Not here? Why? ?


    Ye Hao asked subconsciously.


    "Because there are two entrances, coming in from the entrance, there are two trial passages. The first three floors of the trial are separated. Only when they reach the fourth floor can they get together again." Cheng Lingsu seems to know a lot, it can be said.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, it turned out that the two entrances were divided into two trial paths, and only reunited after reaching the fourth floor. The founder''s legacy was a lot of thoughts.


    Canyon of the Beasts? Ye Hao murmured, dark eyes, with bright flashes, after moving, drifted to the mouth of the valley, looking at the empty canyon, where the monsters were on the gravel ground! Are you hungry? But starving to death should also have bones, no bones, no beasts, really a bit confused.

 Chapter 1109： Humanity

    "Ye Hao, there is a big array in the canyon. No magic can be found outside. When you go in and be careful, I find that there is a mystery everywhere here." Master Fish kindly reminded us that with his spirit, we can discover this extraordinary canyon. It''s very natural.


    Oh,? Ye Hao carefully looked at the empty canyon in front of him, his feet were suddenly shocked, and a stone the size of a man''s head slowly flew upwards, "Let''s go!" A light rebuke, and then flew. But after halfway through, there was no special reaction, which made him more cautious, no fear of the enemy, not knowing where the enemy was the most terrifying.


    "Lingsu, I want to go in and have a look, you are here waiting for me to come back."


    "Ok"


    Cheng Ling nodded, and used her strength to walk into the canyon of all the beasts, almost looking for death, sighing, looking at the distant figure in the green robe, in her beautiful eyes, there was a ray of light, that was Ye Hao, don''t blame me. I want to avenge the tribe, so you have to go through the first three times.


    Ye Hao walked forward slowly, and then under Cheng Lingsu''s attention, the figure in the green robe slowly walked into the valley, and as Ye Hao stepped in, the light was distorted, and it seemed that he could no longer see it. The cyan figure is gone.


    "Of course, this is a method."


    After looking at it, Ye Hao found that everything around him was the same. It was still a canyon and a pile of broken stones, but the only change was that the canyon was no longer crowded, because in every part of the valley, they all had a blanket. Occupying the fierce fangs face, and Ye Hao''s arrival, it seems that they wake up from their deep sleep, it is full of fierce and powerful aura, and instantly rises from the ascent and ascent in the valley! (applaud)


    this is. ?


    Is the beast transparent? Is it the soul? Or soul!


    A person has a soul. When he reaches a certain practice point, he can separate the soul from the body and practice independently, but the monster is the same. Of course, monsters are the masters of the body, so monsters generally do not exist outside the body. In the form of the spirit monster, that can only explain one thing. Its body has been destroyed, but how many spirits are there in sight!


    Although it is a spirit, except for a little transparency, the rest is indistinguishable from ordinary monsters in any!


    Look at the mountains and fields here, not to mention the thousands of roads, many of which are comparable to the five times or even seven steps of Dan in the world. If you think about it, the scalp is numb and the amount of it is terrible. The quality now is so terrible that no one can survive.


    "I finally know why this canyon is called the Ten Thousand Beast Canyon! There are so many monsters!" Ye Hao''s face was iron and blue, and he said with a wry smile. "Master Fish, do you know that I will be eaten by these monsters soon?"


    "Ah, it''s really easy!" He said, "Well, it doesn''t take much time! As soon as possible!" The fish master laughed frantically in Ye Hao''s heart, which can be seen as an answer to the latter.


    "Ronal!"


    "Oh!"


    The roar of the monsters roared like thunder in the valley. They slowly stood up and looked at the only outsider, the little boy in the valley, and the dozens of strong wolves that broke into the valley! "He said." They were all in the middle of the canyon. "-The purpose of their existence is to eat all the humans who enter the canyon.

 Chapter 1110： cruel

    Master Fish, come on, find a way! "


    In ancient times, Ye Hao finally understood why Cheng Lingsu said that their people had reached the third floor at most, and the first floor was difficult to break, let alone the third floor!


    "look at me"


    Mr. Fish''s voice was full of pride.


    Just when Ye Hao wanted to know if the fish master was frightened by these monsters, a ray of light flew out of his chest and swayed from his chest. In the process of the sudden rise of the light, a treaty had no false white fish. It was hundreds of feet long and had sharp wings. Everything is covered with white scales, shining light, covering the sun, a huge sound, a wave of pressure from the sky, filling every corner of the canyon, even before the dozens of ferocious wolves, it suddenly stopped. Come down. Whimper with your tail!


    Kunpeng''s wings swallow the world with anger! In an Yinggu growing in the grass, the original fragrance of flowers and birds has become a paradise on earth, but it is full of silk and suffocation. Ordinary birds and animals dare not approach at all. Its roots are a man and a woman. He is an old man with an eagle nose. His old face is suppressed by the fury of silk, like a volcano a thousand years ago, waiting to erupt.


    Xu Niang is a half-year-old woman with a beautiful face and a little charm, but no one can see. Under the monsters and spirits, there is a terrible cruel heart hidden. They are collections and witches. Demon King, collectively referred to as the master of civil and military affairs.


    In front of them, there was another person who was very tall, dressed in a black robe, with only one pair of eyes exposed, and the two bowed to writing and martial arts.


    "Mr. Messenger, I have wiped out all the evils of this poor tribe. I don''t know what else these two messengers let them?


    The man in the black robe bowed slowly, and Yu glanced at the black-clothed corpse not far behind him. His body tightened suddenly, like steel, but his face was no different, he said respectfully.


    "Well, it''s done well, but there is still a poor tribe whose people have not been wiped out. It is Lingsu. You must gather the people quickly, give orders, and catch Lingsu. She can''t live in this world. As for this process , You can grasp it yourself." If you see someone with him, kill him. "


    The old man said that he was called a messenger, and she slowly said in her heart that a sickly woman, like a drop of water, like a piece of sea water, was compared with the sect behind her. If she did not know a lot about this poor tribe, he would not pay more attention to it, but he did not think that such a weak woman had become one of the roots of his future major sect degeneration.


    Although there are some questions about the body of the black man behind him, he is very smart and knows what to ask and what not to ask. According to the deacon''s order, he guessed in his mind that Cheng Lingsu should be saved by someone. In the process, he guessed that Cheng Lingsu was saved by someone. The brother who was responsible for guarding Zheng Lingsu naturally couldn''t escape the suffering. He doesn''t care about the survival of these people. What he cares about is himself. What fascinates him is that the old master of literature said he should deal with Cheng Lingsu. When he wiped out this poor tribe for the last time, he met him. He is so beautiful.

 Chapter 1111： nod

    "Good boy, don''t move. Let me eat you. It''s good for you, too."


    "What did you see? Do you think you are big enough to beat me? I''m going to eat you!"


    "You are so ugly, girl. I don''t like eating such ugly things. Get out!"


    "Little sheep, white, tender, really cute, must be delicious!"


    The fish owner''s shadow continued to sway, with vulgar language in his mouth. Basically, he would eat whatever he likes, just looking at the local hooligans and hooligans, so that Ye Hao could open his eyes once. On the issue of hooligans, maybe he is better than the fish owner. To make matters worse, after three hours of devouring, the originally crowded canyon became empty, but the spirit of the original million trails was only five. Among them are tigers and wolves. There are lions, golden leopards, and foxes. Their breathing is very strong! Each one can be compared with the acquired early martial artists.


    Even the fish owner dare not have the slightest contempt for it!


    "Ye Hao, help me, use Yang Yu."


    Looking at the five elves who breathed in the management of the General Administration of Yuan Yuan, Master Yu''s eyes passed a touch of cruelty. After eating these five spirits, he definitely exceeded 100 or even a thousand before using food!


    When he saw the latter nodding, a beam of white light shot into his body. When the white light came in, it seemed that Master Fish¡¯s breathing had undergone some strange changes. When he saw the latter nodding, the fish¡¯s breathing seemed to A strange change had taken place, and when he saw the latter nodding, white light shot into his body, and his breathing seemed to have undergone some strange changes. Only seeing his blood coming out of his mouth, a horrible breath was dozens of times more terrifying than before. The silk suckers wrapped the five souls, and even though they struggled, they still couldn''t get rid of the suckers. Then he got smaller and flew into his mouth!


    "success!"


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded, this fish master really has a way.


    With the disappearance of the five spirits, there was a loud noise in the surrounding canyon, as if a mirror was about to burst! "That''s it! I should remind him, how can he pass through thousands of souls?"


    Outside the gorge, Cheng Lingsu was very anxious and a little flustered, because the time he had entered from Ye Hao was three hours full, I am afraid that he has reached the top of the world and cannot stay so long.


    As far as he knows, there are only two ways to break the animal canyon, which is composed of a huge array and numerous souls. One is to use the high speed to force the canyon, as long as it is rushed out of the other side of the canyon, a huge battle of the beasts. Naturally, they lost their effectiveness;


    Another way is to break this battle with absolute power she has never thought of, because she knows the horror of this great battle of beasts, even her own father, the strongest of the first poor, acquired Master, on the list of the most powerful poor, she never thought about it, because she knew the horror of the great battle of the beasts. In the face of the beasts of the past, it is not necessary to say strong breaks, but also to keep pace with speed. But what she never thought was that Ye Hao didn''t rely on speed, let alone break the array forcibly, and directly let the fish master swallow all the spirit monsters!


    The signs of the beast war have been broken. How can this big battle survive alone?

 Chapter 1112： compared to

    Ye Hao blinked. what is this? Forget it, let¡¯s take a look first, because he didn¡¯t know what kind of danger he would face, so he left Cheng Lingsu in his place. When he moved, he came to the plain, shining blood red. Light. "


    The soil in the plain is blood red, red like big red ginseng, like a person''s blood to be filled with blood, the face smells of blood, the sky is thick dark clouds, like blue cloth splattered with ink, it looks very gloomy . People can''t help but have a depressed mood! The atmosphere is strange between the world and the earth. If there is a sad cry in the distance, people can''t help but creep into the red soil plain. Ye Hao is feeling it, his back is like a cold neck, as if there is a stern ghost hair dryer. !


    "The heart is self-control, but the heart is as clear as ice!"


    Ye Hao slowly closed his eyes, and the spirit came out of his body. As his third eye, the majestic **** spotted the situation on the plain, and even a stone could be seen clearly. At this moment, he was very calm. A clear state of mind, calm to the extreme, and the strongest guard against the surroundings!


    Take a step!


    With the sound of footsteps on the gravel ground, Ye Hao suddenly raised his head. In his line of sight, there were eighteen old and tattered corpse clothes, either men or women, or young and old, with more than one foot, but they had obvious common ground. Point, that is, the eyes are green, the hands grow green hair, the green oily phase, and then he is thin and dry like copper, and astonishing like sharp fangs, even when he sees After it, he couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air. Is this the **** body of eighteen copper? Damn it! Aside from not jumping, isn''t it the same as the zombie where you used to live?


    Ye Hao, be careful, this is a bronze corpse. From their appearance, they should be transformed into bronze corpses alive and kept conscious so that they can perform some of their lifelong stunts, even worse than ordinary zombies many times or even dozens of times. Coupled with the impenetrable bronze armor and body, if you want to hurt them through this, I am afraid it will be a little difficult. "


    When Ye Hao was spinning in his heart, the fish master''s voice reminded him that he was afraid that the boy would not understand, and therefore suffered a loss. After all, the latter is his hope. If Ye Hao were to be placed on these green-skinned bronze corpses, this was the Yancheng he had built before, but it was just blown and floated, which was not what he wanted to see.


    "So good? Does this mean that their soul defense capabilities are poor?" Ye Hao immediately asked when he heard the speech. These 18 bronze corpses were just guardians of the checkpoint. They should not be too strong to have weak points. This is not the case. The intention of the creator! "Um?"


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes jumped, and his body turned to the right, dangerously avoiding the sudden attack with dry hands and heart. The real air enveloped the soles of the feet, so the whole person turned into a breeze, and he hurriedly opened the distance from the attacker and freezed. His eyes are an old man with green hair, his old eyes are heavy, and his green eyes glow like spirit fire. Obviously, they are the smartest existence among the eighteen bronze corpses! Of course, compared with normal people, it is naturally the simplest level.


    "Damn, the old man is still playing sneak attacks! I hate it the most, I like it the most!"

 Chapter 1113： Bully

    When Ye Hao grinned, a series of blue and black scales appeared on his face, and this vibrant road was immediately filled with the remains of limbs. Even after experiencing a lot of talent and wealth enhancement, he had to endure this powerful force, some of which could not be grasped. There is a pain in the meridians and veins.


    Stepping on the ground, the shape became a breeze, and the waves ran to the extreme. The second layer is to break the seams of 18 bronze corpses, and then cross the border. Passive defense is by no means his style. Instead of just waiting to die, it is better to take the initiative to attack. More importantly, this was the first time he had faced such a bronze corpse, and knew nothing about it, so it was necessary to explore the seabed.


    I


    Among the eighteen bronze corpses, including the old people who had attacked Ye Hao before, when they saw Ye Hao coming voluntarily, their sluggish green eyes were suddenly filled with cold green light. Their existence was to destroy all those who entered the prison. Martial arts. In addition, they didn''t have that bit of resentment, so naturally they wouldn''t have any mercy on the martial arts that stepped on the ice, and many poor prodigies died in their hands.


    boom!


    The eighteen bronze corpses, whether they were fists or hands, or hits or kicks, all attacked Ye Hao by relying on the reserved sense of martial arts, but they couldn''t touch the contours of the slippery back-kick robes like the loach at all. One foot was kicked by the vest of a slow-reacting female copper corpse, but Ye Hao completely changed his face in the next moment, because he saw the copper corpse he kicked only a few feet down to the ground. Then he stood up without doing anything, the soles of his feet weren''t actually bronze corpses?


    this is too scary! You should know that the power contained in the foot just now can be compared to the first six temple martial arts strikes in the world, and it does not harm the bronze body. The defense is indeed a terrible pole!


    "Son, have you noticed that these copper corpses react slowly? Because of the weak soul, or lack of soul, depending on the program set in the mind, which makes the response become inflexible?" It''s time to use your soul NS. "


    The owner of the fish is the owner of the fish, and the vision is very poisonous. You can see the weakness of this group of bronze corpses at a glance. Black sword, the tip of the sword points to the ground!


    As the breath of blood drifted slowly, at this moment, Ye Hao suddenly moved one step at a time, and the whole person strode past like a bear, sparks shining with the tip of the blunt sword on the ground!


    Oh!


    There were only simple bronze corpses with combat consciousness. When they saw Ye Hao running around again, they immediately yelled at the past. The nails on their hands quickly grew up, and some were several inches long, dozens of inches long. A green polished nail cut through the sky. Leaving a string of eye-catching images, tearing open the air, and grabbing the figure of the young robe who came to us. If caught, the poison in the nail tip will quickly make the attacker lose his mind and become an attachment to these bronze corpses. Things, from then on he will lose his will. You can only live a muddy life.


    But this is not what Ye Hao wants to see. He also wants to find his father, and he also wants to become a powerful Nirvana, to remove the century-old dream for Fubao, and two years later, the ancient clans will defeat the ancient destruction and get Yin Yu!


    have a drink


    Ye Hao''s body was bullied soon

 Chapter 1114： laughing out loud

    It is enough to compete!


    "Son, you put Cheng Lingsu down, the old man won''t kill you!"


    Obviously, Ye Hao and Zheng Lingsu had been spotted long ago, while the Eagle-nosed Man issued a threat while running. His goal is to become Ling Su. With Ling Su, they are more likely to survive on this inherited land and pass customs. If the boy knows what he looks like, he will have a greater chance of surviving and going through customs. It is not impossible to save his life, break his limbs, and punish him a little.


    At first, the pressure was not great. When he heard the loud threat from the eagle''s nose, Ye Hao turned around and sneered, "Damn!" Luo Xiang, when I was three years old? Can you use something more advanced? "Does this old pig think he will become him? He is no longer a simple boy.


    When she heard these words, Cheng Lingsu, who was held in Ye Hao''s arms, immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A hanging heart was finally released, but she was worried that the former would leave herself in order to escape. After all, it is difficult to escape on the third floor, the higher it is. The advantage here is stronger! Obviously, the advantages of these two people will be more obvious here!


    "Come on, brother, come here, sister is with you."


    Looking forward to the pliable blue figure ape, the lich covered her mouth, giggling, full of seductive faint laughter, sounded in Ye Hao''s ears, the voice contained a charm that made the literature around him Some blood spurts!


    But Ye Hao didn''t hear. He had already arrived at the tenth floor. The pressure here was a little bit higher, so when the high speed started, it was slightly lowered, but he still flew like a flight. At this moment, he just walked with physical strength.


    "Don''t pretend to be young, old witch. You are the one who wants to seduce me!" Meng, this trick works for the old man next to you! "


    "Ah! This really makes me angry! I want to tear your mouth off!" Seeing her charm is not only useless, but also laughed at by others. Her face is flushed, her black hair dances, and what she hates most is what others call her. Her old witch! The surname of the old man next to him is also very angry, the boy''s mouth is too cheap! "If you have the guts, you will definitely come!


    Ye Hao''s speed is still the same. He laughed loudly. To be honest, if the two people met in front, he might still have a lot of worries, but at this level, he has Yang Yu, and he is not afraid of these two monastery masters! But you can run!


    "Lingsu, what happened to the following two people? How did we meet them? Don''t we belong to two different roads? I don''t think I can touch it."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s question, Cheng Lingsu coldly looked at the old man Ying-nosed and the woman of the monsters and spirits. Everyone was very close to her desperately. They were two people, causing her family members to die, relatives and friends to die! "Well, I forgot to tell you that the first two levels are different, but starting from the third level, they are the same."


    "Oh? Starting from the third floor? This is fun!"


    Ye Hao''s face was startled, and it was the same from the third floor. Doesn''t that mean that the next two people will become flies and follow him on the road? The feeling of being held down by others is not so good at any time. We have to find a way to do it, and we can stop them without knowing this third layer.


    His arms were tied to Cheng Lingsu''s body, he felt very soft, Ye Hao couldn''t help but feel so beautiful for a while, but his expression could not escape the former''s gaze. Cheng Lingsu felt ashamed and angry. How did this guy do it? But she also understood that without the help of the young man in front, she would not even be able to reach the tenth-story stone steps, let alone the twenty-story building!

 Chapter 1115： at this time

    "Ok"


    Seeing Cheng Lingsu''s every move, Ye Hao smiled. His old face was a little red. After a stone tool, he put his mind on the stone steps and the old man with eagle nose behind him! The corners of the mouth slowly cut a curve, amused them, and made up for their misbehavior.


    "It''s a son of a bitch, you can''t run! Jay!"


    The eagle''s nose smiled strangely, they were like the wind, constantly getting closer to the distance between them and the two people in front of them! For them, the first 20 levels of pressure are nothing at all.


    Chase once! Run at once! Ye Hao immediately passed the thirtieth stone steps, and the pressure around him increased. Even Ye Hao had already supported the real gas protection layer, otherwise he would not be able to stop this period of time to make martial arts depressed and dull. pressure! As the pressure increased, his speed began to slow down, not before!


    "Old pig, the little guy is here, come on!"


    How dare you! Eagle nostrils and the charming woman are chasing behind them. When they saw Ye Hao''s speed slowing down, they suddenly became happy. The boy''s heart finally reached its limit, so that they could not be less angry. This The poisonous gas was simply scolded away! (Applause) When the speed suddenly accelerates, it turns into two whirlwinds, instantly shortening the distance to five stone steps!


    "! See how you run!"


    The strength of the eagle nose is the highest. The first time he reached the five-story stone steps behind Ye Hao, his eyes were cold, a probe suddenly appeared in his palm, and a claw mark of unit force was slowly formed, and then imitated the space of penetrating power. It will be printed on the blue robe in the next moment!


    But at this time, the figure in the robe trembled suddenly, a beam of milky white light flowing up and down the whole body like water, and then in the open eyes of the eagle''s nose, the shape of the body seemed to become a fish, the hard side of the body, and the old man Facing a pair of dumb eyes, the shape of the body seemed to become a swimming fish, moving **** the body, avoiding key parts, but even so, Ye Hao''s waist was still torn out with a deep red scratch. mark!


    The figure in the robe trembled, and then rushed to the top of the mountain like a fish.


    damn it!


    How could this happen? The eyes of the old man with the eagle nose are dripping, and the eyes are full of appalling colors. How could this be?


    At the thirty-fifth stone step, the speed actually increased in an instant, and it would fall far behind them! It must be based on some kind of powerful treasure or secret, otherwise it is impossible to have this effect, and it is impossible to pull out the stone steps with him in an instant! If he gets it, then his power will definitely rise to a new level, even if he has not completed this task, it is worth it! Thinking of this, his heart regained its vitality, and his body trembled! This is his creation, we must grasp it!


    "! The little master is here, the old undead, don''t you have the strength to catch the young man?"


    Ye Hao said arrogantly that at the critical moment, he decisively used Yang Yu and Yang Yu to exert this kind of pressure, which can be said to be completely immune! He is going to kill them! In fact, he suffered a lot of minor injuries, and the original claw just now almost affected his flexibility.


    Having said that, the eagle''s face is ugly. Although it is not his limit, 70% of his strength has been used, but he still has not grasped the target. The premise of the two small areas is separated, which is indeed a bit embarrassing.

 Chapter 1116： end

    "Hey, you can''t die, what''s the matter, you can''t even deal with a little doll in a period of time


    Just when the eagle''s nose was ugly, there was a giggle around him, and it smelled and smelled again. That was his partner Wu Shuzhen, that charming woman!


    "Well, this boy is evil, you have the ability to chase him." The old man Ying-nosed snorted coldly, and said disapprovingly.


    "Or look for everything and see who can take this boy away first, and then he will be the boss. How about that?" Fairy Wu looked at the old man with eagle nose with interest and said, in fact, she has never obeyed the old man. Order and schedule, so it¡¯s true to take advantage of this time to take back the right to speak.


    "Yes! If I lose, you will be the boss; if you lose, what will you do? Hey, hey." Eagle peeked lightly, then nodded slowly, with a smirk on his face, people Believe in this.


    "Well, if I lose, I will let you do what you want."


    "Yes! Haha! You are destined to be with me! Wu Mo."


    The nose of the eagle is like a red man, and the soles of his feet slam on the ground, and under the strong impact, he rushes up with force. This time, he uses his full strength! For the Lich, he thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. Now there is such an opportunity. If you don''t seize it, it will really be the thunderous split of that day.


    "Hero, the old man is here again." On the forty-third floor, Ye Hao was walking leisurely with Cheng Lingsu, as if waiting for something. At this moment, he suddenly opened his mouth, with a hint of anxiety in his voice.


    "It''s okay, you hold me tight" "Don''t be too nervous," Ye Hao said softly.


    Oh.


    Cheng Lingsu blushed a little, and was a little surprised at the calm attitude of the young people now, but her heart was a vague belief, and she didn''t know why, maybe it was relying on it.


    At the end of the six temples, no, it was the peak of a full-speed sprint, like a storm would squeeze the pressure, and then the whole person would jump on Ye Hao like a tiger!


    have a drink


    "Killed, son of a bitch!"


    Although the eagle''s nose is affected by pressure and lags behind a lot, he is still very agile. These five fingers were clenched in a fist, and a punch was aimed at the young robe, who ignored it. What he can expect is that the next moment of puberty will be lying directly on the ground.


    At that time, behind that little fairy was his own, earth!


    Just when he dreamed of these dirty dreams, his fist was about to fall on the figure in the robe, and the terrible milky white light flickered again, wrapped in the youth of the nightgown, and walked forward again. Ten steps!


    What? !


    It''s white light again! Mingwumen direction.


    In Ye Hao''s yard, the yard that had been silent for a long time finally ushered in a mysterious old man. His five senses were ordinary, belonging to the kind of people who could not be seen on the street. But the strangest thing is that he has a beard on his mouth, and when he speaks, the beard twists like a treacherous and cunning businessman, not a strong fighter, if he ignores the slight pressure on him.


    "Have you thought about it, brother? I''m a born master, as long as one word comes out, in the north, I don''t know how many martial arts want to worship me in the temple

 Chapter 1117： insist

    When Dongdaxi, took the symbol paper Yuan Jing, and happily put the symbol paper and Yuan Jing in his arms, just want to salute you, but no one in front of him, has long since disappeared, really impressive, just With this hand, you can already laugh out a proud city! In fact, his heart is very entangled. His own old man entered the Wufu to travel to the cloud through evaluation a long time ago, and he didn''t even have a greeting, so there is nothing to explain here, only Ye Hao.


    He and Ye Hao were good brothers from childhood to old age, but there were also competitions between good brothers. Originally, his talents were better than the latter, and the training process was very fast, but since entering the Five Fortunes, the latter has been crazy. Training speed, but let him fall behind all of a sudden. He was not afraid of Ye Hao''s progress, but he was afraid that he would never catch up with his brother, nor would he fight alongside him. Wufu in the Ming Dynasty was only a slightly stronger branch. It can''t meet the training needs of its own golden teeth at all, so its own practice has been dragged to this day, and it is also the middle part of the world''s three-bones exercise!


    At this speed, it can be compared to a tortoise. If you want to break through the world in just a few years, it is impossible to enter the post-paradise! I can''t realize my dream, eat food from all over the world, and the princess who sleeps all over the world, of course, except for my brother-in-law.


    Do you want to go? If you leave, your dream will come true soon? But it will be separated from Brother Xiao.


    Above a towering mountain, there are 981 stone steps. At the top of the stone steps, there is a beautiful palace floating, filled with endless strong gas and dense smoke around it, making it like a fairyland in the world. , The palace is in the sky! (Applause) Below the palace, there are four ordinary people trying to climb, trying to cross the 81-story stone steps to obtain a fairyland.


    Such a beautiful picture was destroyed by the angry roar.


    "Child, you have the courage to come down and fight the old man, what ability do you have to rely on the treasure!"


    The nose of the eagle-nosed man was crooked, and he looked up at the white light above his head. The boy was too slippery and wanted to knock him down twice, but every time he let him slip away, he felt that the boy should be playing with him. . Obviously you can rely on white light to reach the 50th floor or even higher, but it is difficult to wait for your enthusiasm to run away, and then immediately run away!


    He took out a three-inch-long flying knife from his arms. His eyes were cold, and his hands were waving. The flying knife was like a locust, shooting out a white robe! But the flying knife did not touch the target, that is, it stopped in the middle, as if something was blocking it, it was difficult to move forward!


    "Jaga? The flying knife can''t fly anymore?"


    This was a surprise to the eagle-nosed old man. He believed that the smaller the object, the lower the pressure or gravity on the stone steps. In fact, his guess was correct, but he didn''t know that the smaller the object, the lower the pressure on the stairs, or the weaker the gravity. But he didn''t know that he had reached the 50th floor. The pressure is very high, even the flying knife is difficult to move forward!


    "Old Piff, it''s useless. That little guy is very happy today, let''s let him go."


    Ye Hao sneered. For such a person, he didn''t mind being cynical, and immediately took a step, that is, facing the huge pressure, rushing up, the white light is getting brighter and brighter!


    The blue silhouette floated by, and the bright and crisp laughter spread leisurely in this world. "Ye Hao, we have reached the seventy-ninth floor, can you hold on?

 Chapter 1118： cream

    If we go back to the seventh and tenth floors, we can pass through three floors. "


    Cheng Lingsu felt the strong pressure around her, looked at the pale face, the face with the teeth clenched, and refused to give up. She knew that Ye Hao had reached the limit. To be honest, she was very shocked that Ye Hao could reach the 79th stairs. After all, the latter is only a period of car repairs, still holding her, under the restrictions of movement, can still go to this step, it is really great, and even has some treasures.


    "No! I have come to this point. I can''t give up anything. It''s not my style to give up all your career!"


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, and under Yang Heal''s recuperation, his previous injuries have basically recovered. Now, he desperately urged Yang Yu, constantly absorbing and resisting the mercury-like pressure around him, like heavy steps. Even if you lift your foot, you need to use your whole body''s strength to achieve it. Compared with the previous tenth floor time, it is a world of difference!


    On the seventy-ninth floor, Yang Yu pushed to the extreme, Ye Hao''s blood-red eyes, like crazy, as if they had become a demon!


    On the 80th floor, the milky-white aperture was forced to the extreme by the pressure, Ye Hao coughed up blood, there was blood in his skin to shoot, just like a **** person!


    On the eighty-first floor, the flesh and blood burst, the body was injured, and the scales flew over!


    The old man in black, when my strength comes back, I will pay back today''s account!


    After half a day.


    "Hey, Wen Qi, you lost. This time it''s my turn to be the boss." Looking at the two men at the end of the mountain, the demon and the demon immediately smiled and said with a strong chill on their faces.


    Hmm! The old man in the eagle''s nose snorted without saying a word, as if tacitly.


    "Well, we can''t move forward now, so we can''t catch up with them, but we can wait!" Outside the passage, as soon as we notice any fluctuations, we will get there immediately. At our speed, they will never be able to escape so that people can get all the money. "The Lich is serious.


    "Is it possible to enter the next level by other means?" the old man Yingbi asked.


    "No, before I checked, this space was independent, and it was impossible to enter the next level without completing the previous level. Therefore, we had to wait for the rabbit."


    "Well, this is what I can do. Let them live a few more days, and when they come out, I will kill them and let them come out of my heart."


    "Well, they don''t seem to be able to keep up." Ye Hao couldn''t see the power scan of the gods, and found no trace of the old man with the eagle nose and the charming woman at all.


    "There is no way. It is normal for them to practice six times the temple in the world, and the bone age is too large, and there are many obstacles. The pressure on them is much greater than ours. Therefore, they passed this period. It''s normal too." Cheng Lingsu explained with a smile, the feeling of death in her heart was really bad just now. She still remembered that she was still scared. Without Ye Hao, she would never escape this disaster today.


    "However, even if they fail to break through, they will wait at the entrance. When we go out, they may want to catch all of us."


    Looking at the youth currently wearing a green robe,

 Chapter 1119： difficult

    Isn¡¯t it useful to absorb the creations on the list of creators? "


    Ye Hao was surprised, what''s going on? He clearly remembered that only through refining, absorbing and creating can the real scriptures enter the first level of great achievements, and thus obtain the mystery of the world, as recorded in the real scriptures.


    "Well, you are so stupid to go home." It said that it is only right to refine, absorb and create things, but it does not say that it cannot refine other weapons, although it does not promote the effect of real success, but It can at least solve many problems. For example, when you fight with others, you secretly control other people''s weapons, and suddenly come back, the character can be bigger; or, for example, in front of you. "The fish master hates iron, please don''t speak my friend''s tone. When Cheng Lingsu saw Ye Hao say to close his eyes, sometimes he was happy, sometimes his eyebrows were tight, and seemed to be experiencing an extremely difficult thing. In fact, she was I was moved, because when Wushu was closing his eyes, the general would let the people next to him leave to ensure that they would not be disturbed during the enlightenment period, but Ye Hao didn''t let her leave, nor did he have any defensive strategies.


    This kind of trust made her feel warm. The ice wall erected because the tribe was destroyed in her heart melted quietly at this moment, but what she didn''t know was that Ye Hao did not let her leave or arrange her formation. Because he has a master fish farmer to protect the law, there is no need to worry about external events interfering with his experience.


    "Lingxiu, I need to learn something. It may take some time. Here are some dry food. You can eat it first, and then eat it when you are hungry." Ye Hao opened his eyes, rubbed his fingers, and touched him from Longmen Town. I bought the steamed buns and handed it to him. After all, this girl is not accustomed to suffering, and it is impossible to be hungry, unlike himself, who is thick and has no bitter taste.


    "Okay, thank you." Cheng Lingsu nodded lightly, the delicate jade hand took the dry food, Sven took a gentle bite, and said softly: "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    "Oh, I''m here, you''re welcome, eat slowly, drink some water, call me something."


    Ye Hao took a sip of steamed buns, swallowed a mouthful of water, and ate deliciously, and immediately moved his eyes away to become Lingsu. He was worried that he didn''t even have the thought to study. On the hand of the steamed bun, after drinking a little water, the dark circles slowly closed and began to recreate the real scripture.


    Take the creation of heaven and earth as the way of self-enhancement and self-cultivation.


    Ye Hao''s heart and God slowly flowed between these simple and profound words. With the circulation of his heart and spirit, his understanding and mastery of the true scriptures fluctuated rapidly, and at the same time, time was constantly passing by. ,One hour. Half a day, one day. These two days passed, and on the third morning, the place of inheritance was lighted up again.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s dark circles suddenly opened, and the thin light shot out and turned into two divine lights. They did not dissipate in the air for a long time, and there was a surging of joy in his deep eyes. , This is obvious, there are many gains.


    "Ye Hao, did you do it?"


    At the moment when he opened his eyes, Cheng Lingsu wanted to feel a slight vibration from the dagger on his arm, causing a big wave in his heart. What happened? Does this have to do with the teenagers in front of you?


    "Oh, luckily I learned something."


    Ye Hao touched his nose and smiled and said that he was really lucky to have the opportunity to understand, if it weren''t for Master Fish, maybe he hadn''t touched the essence of the real scripture creation, "Lingsu, wait for me here."

 Chapter 1120： stability

    As soon as his body moved, Ye Hao rushed in, but when his body just entered the striped sky, all the fuzzy patterns burst out immediately. The dazzling light and the terrible air movement were released, as if the resurrection of a mortal beast was like The resurrection of mortal beasts is the same. A terrible invisible engine suddenly locked him up, and the randomly scattered knives, weapons, sticks and sticks were immediately contaminated with the cold, so it was like a locust in the sky that the intruder was Ye Hao. Flying around in the sky!


    "Ye Hao! Be careful!"


    When the formation outside Cheng Lingsu saw countless weapons rushing towards Ye Hao, his small face was shocked, but he was too impulsive because he didn''t have a candle!


    "Oh, this machine is really bad. If I were, I''m afraid I can''t hold it three times, but it won''t work anymore." Looking around the various weapons, Ye Hao''s thoughts were deep, his eyes were cold, and he slowly spit out three images. A heavy word like a mountain: "The law that controls the soldiers, the law that creates the sky!"


    "Control the laws of the soldiers, occupy the sky, and create change!"


    The faint voice came out gently from Ye Hao''s mouth, containing strong confidence, imitating the voice of magic, and the voice centered on him, an invisible force field immediately unfolded. All weapons that enter the force field are like birds with broken wings, falling forcefully, losing the sharp jet, forming a circular cemetery with a radius of three feet!


    "no way!"


    Cheng Lingsu rubbed his eyes, stunned and muttered to himself. Three days ago, the huge boulder that entered the team site was a one-hundred-jin big stone. Just three days ago, Cheng Lingsu rubbed his eyes and was stunned. , Whispered in a low voice, just three days ago, the boulder was still spinning in place. (End) These weapons turned into rustle gunpowder the moment they were bombarded, but now youth can make these weapons lose their power to attack. How powerful is this?


    However, the invisible force field seemed to be somewhat unstable. Ye Hao''s eyes prospered, and his figure soon returned, so he pulled up the latter¡¯s fibrin hand in Cheng Lingsu¡¯s astonishing voice, and rushed into the hundred people again. The soldiers are filled with countless cold arms!


    "Don''t be afraid, come with me."


    The faint voice of the young man imitated endless magic, causing Cheng Lingsu to calm down quickly and distractedly. He saw one after another weapons falling on the ground, and the voice kept ringing in his ears. And in this endless secret, these two characters are also getting farther and farther away in the battle, getting closer and closer to the simple little pavilion.


    Martial arts gate.


    "Tengdong, have you ever thought about it? Would you like to be my disciple and go to God''s house with me?"


    In a yard, the old man smiled and said that the smile on his face was like a flower with chrysanthemums. It looked very kind, if those who didn''t know him thought it was an old man in what kind of family. However, if you can feel his body rippling under the pressure of the unity of privacy and space, you will understand that he is not an ordinary old man Hu. This person just talked to Teng Dong about a day of eating three days ago. Master of the temple!


    As soon as I saw Eating Heaven, I asked him, originally standing respectfully on Teng Dong¡¯s side, that is, standing up respectfully, and sincerely said: "The younger generation is willing to worry about the homeowner''s side."


    "Well, it¡¯s okay, as long as you promise, it¡¯s okay over there


    Seeing Teng Dong moving and his face getting softer, he immediately laughed. At the door, they simply did not have enough and appropriate resources to develop Tengdong. Instead of keeping it,

 Chapter 1121： Air

    Ye Hao secretly cursed, the woman was too ferocious, the timing was very accurate, and the speed of the arrow was too fast, he didn''t have time to defend, immediately turned around, and blocked the arrow with a huge black sword. ! But the arrow contains a strong path, but still let him vomit blood and fly!


    This Ye Hao felt the heat on his arm, the corner of his mouth was rubbed with bright red, and he didn''t say a word. He had a hunch that he might be buried here today, watching three people slowly approaching, and slowly pulling out The heavy sword on the back. The fingers at the tip of the sword tilted, and a long-suppressed aura erupted from the air like a volcano!


    "I will!" "I will!" The faint voice sounded slowly in this building, but in the sound, there was a **** fight! The young sword refers to three people, a very heroic world style! Blue shirt, no wind, automatic, a sword in his hand, the world is not worried, the thick breath is accumulating, hoarding.


    After a trial just now, Ye Hao made it clear that the strongman in front of us fought in front of them, which directly attracted their attention, while the wild woman is using ultra-lethal bows and arrows to carry out long-range attacks, long-range and close-range attacks. The earth is intertwined, and it is extremely powerful. In addition, ordinary young people who are familiar with assassination techniques, and the seamless cooperation of the three, not only show the simple superposition of the three powers, but also directly increase it several times.


    If he reacts unpleasantly, he may have been seriously injured in that round of the test, but his hand still suffered a slight injury. Since he was hit by someone else, he has not tasted it for a long time because he got the Piece of jade.


    "!


    The strong man didn''t move, his eyes were cold, his bones snapped like firecrackers, and he raised the axe in both hands, as if it were a mountain, carrying endless falling rocks from the sky and smashing it heavily on Ye Hao!


    "Weightlifting is like lightweight!"


    At this time, Ye Hao''s momentum finally condensed to the extreme, black hair flying, green veins surging, like Qiulong, the dragon and snake turned to the extreme, his figure instantly stretched by three points, like a mortal magic **** , Facing the stone again! A lively road of truth fell into the sword of darkness, and his right hand slowly swung a sword from bottom to top!


    The technique of the epee, with the power of simplicity and concentration, not the exquisite style! The simplest thorn contains the ultimate power!


    Ye Hao''s action is to start choosing!


    The dark sword, from bottom to top, is like the setting sun, rising slowly, containing infinite vitality! The heavy battle axe intends to open the mountain, carrying unparalleled power and imitating the world!


    The next moment, the sword and the axe hit together!


    boom!


    The metal piercing collision suddenly sounded, sparks splashed everywhere, and a fierce rebounding sword and axe touched and unfolded, acting on their master! Ye Hao is very smart. He imitated a sharp sword. There was an endless sense of sharpness in the sword. He stepped on the floor and fell to the floor seven to eight feet deep before he stopped. It''s also difficult for a strong man. The strong rebound made him vomit and threw him nearly ten feet away, only to slowly stop to rest.


    Obviously, Ye Hao has the upper hand!


    But the other two people were not idle. As early as when Ye Hao collided with each other, the wild woman had already drawn a bow and shot an arrow!


    The bow is like a full moon, full of air!

 Chapter 1122： body

    The real gas slowly condenses into arrows, but not one arrow, but two arrows! Lianzhu Arrow! This is an extremely rare archery technique, and the legend has spread in the north. Throughout the ages, ten golden Wus surfaced in one day, scorching the earth and hurting the life of Da Houyi. In order to save Li Min, he used his divine power to pull the sacred bow. Shooting nine-ball arrows and killing nine-jinwu to alleviate human disasters. Since then, no one can shoot nine-ball arrows, so you can shoot two arrows. This is indeed very unusual.


    When Ye Hao retreats, the bow and arrow will release arrows! These two arrows, completely condensed by real air, are swiftly passing through the sky. They are not shot at the same time, but shot to the right one after another, imitating spirituality, rushing into the chest of the former like a poisonous snake, penetrating with powerful force. force. No one dares to doubt its power!


    But would Ye Hao stand there, dumbfounded? When you get rid of most of the recoil path, close your hand and raise your sword! Just like a mosquito slapped out, with a thick blade, hard body material, and fierce power, a real arrow smashed into pieces, but even a pearl arrow is so easy to break?


    When the first arrow was smashed by Ye Hao, the woman had already walked a long way, but the second arrow was not conspicuous at first, but suddenly the speed soared and shot directly into the chest of the previous arrow. If it hits, the second arrow hits the former''s chest directly. I am afraid that the former has only one purpose, and that is the result of the death of the deceased.


    what!


    The arrow was very fast, and Ye Hao was very angry. He was too late to defend. He had to directly block the thick sword body in front. The power of the snake body ran to the extreme, and the thick scales covered its body, especially some key parts. It was wrapped tighter, not showing at all.


    boom!


    The sword faced the black body, and the arrow shattered into countless vitality, like rain falling on Ye Hao. Although the sword body covered the most, there was still a small part of the back, sharp and energetic. The ten layers of strength were consumed by the balance by 90%, but the last 10% was to make the blood in his chest roll, and blood spurted out in one mouthful of his mouth.


    The arrow contains power, but at the same time it also allows the power of new life to fly without being put into his body!


    The threat of a long-range shooter is terrible!


    When there is an archer in the tail, do not reveal a flaw, otherwise, you will become a target.


    At this time, ordinary people who hadn''t moved suddenly moved, and the shape of their body disappeared. The next moment was behind Ye Hao, with a sneer in his hand, and the dagger in his hand pierced and broken sharply like a poisonous snake. Ribs, cut straight through the ribs. Ruthless hands and sharp eyes are really top-notch!


    But he didn''t see the indifference at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    The sharp dagger directly pierced "Ye Hao", but there was no blood!


    Ordinary stunned, the "Ye Hao" in front of him slowly dissipated, turned into a light spot, scattered on the floor, and slowly moved to the original foot. No one knew, his face was immediately frightened. Jump. He turned to the strong man and said, "Boss, sister, be careful!"


    The third sister must be the woman who shoots arrows. I heard that the assassin was going to drink. She just wanted to shrink from behind, but the cold silk on Yu¡¯s neck changed her face a lot, and the faint voice made her look like Like hell!


    "Excuse me"

 Chapter 1123： them

    When the voice dropped, she felt a pain in her neck, and then she lost consciousness.


    Archers are good at long-range attacks. Once he becomes a target, he can only act as a target. Therefore, for his own safety, he must destroy the flowers with fiery hands.


    "Three sisters!"


    Seeing that woman was killed, if the assassin''s figure is crazy, his eyes are full of killing! This makes Ye Hao have to wonder if this is a real person or the result of real spiritual cohesion? How realistic!


    "You should take care of yourself first."


    Ye Hao mocked the rather ironic meaning in his voice.


    "Huh? I''m going to kill you!"


    Assassinated a person and killed a Lin. He just wanted to escape into the void and killed Ye Hao, but he was found, and the sound of footsteps could not go out at all, as if stuck in the footsteps of the general, what!


    In the next instant, the huge black sword swept across the wild, and the powerful force, like a mosquito, would be trapped in the footsteps of life and become the bits and pieces in a man''s life!


    One-handed sword, blunt but not sharp, the voice of the youth, but not too much in this layer, slowly began to vocalize. In order to solve the problem of these two people, Ye Hao slowly turned around and smiled at the ambitious man about to sprint. Three of the three should be the strongest with a mountain axe in front of them in terms of combat effectiveness. People. But ordinary people and archers who are good at assassination are troublesome, so in order to be able to concentrate on fighting a strong person, he first deceives ordinary people by swooping, kills the archer with a machine, and uses a small amount of technology. Tie up the assassin and kill him later!


    Although it has paid a little bit of damage, it is a strong person who can make himself full of strength in battle. He no longer needs to worry about being attacked!


    "Invaders, you kill them, no matter how strong you are, you have to die!" The strong man approached one step at a time, and with each step, he breathed for a while! When he stopped, it turned out to be only the refinement of the late breathing period, but he was steadily mentioned in the middle of the temple! The point is that Ye Hao couldn''t see what method he used to practice.


    From the appearance, the shape of a few points, the whole body is gray leather armor, the skull also has two horns, the whole person stands there, like a tower! The breath of spinning is very terrifying.


    "Son, you better be careful. The person in front of you should be an iron bull from an ancient tribe. His power increase should be iron bull blood that stimulates the body, just like your snake. Once it is shot, whether it is an attack It''s defense, there will be a big increase, not carelessness."


    When Ye Hao slapped his tongue in the dark, the fish master''s voice slowly sounded in his heart. In the voice, there was a hint of care, which made Yuanxin''s heart warm, and the fish owner''s knife had a rotten heart.


    "Quack? Iron Bull Tribe? No wonder the head has two horns. The result is a bull." Ye Hao was secretly afraid, and the strong was in front of him, relying on the power of blood to raise his later delicate veins to six times the temple in the middle of the world. , Has been comparable to the protection of the original Hao Zhang Law.


    "They!" A strong man stepped on the soles of his feet suddenly, the whole person turned into the wind, rushed over, five fingers plunged into the claws, picked up the axe, and shook it directly! The axe hasn''t arrived yet, if the space is parody, it is a trace of being split!


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, so naturally he couldn''t weaken his momentum. The dragon snake turned into a running dragon. With a sudden wave of his palm, he waved out without a sword!


    A simple swing, bottom-up!

 Chapter 1124： solid

    Put your hands up!


    The next moment, the sword of darkness hit the mountain axe!


    boom!


    The sound of the collision of gold and iron In this loud sound, a fierce force invaded, causing Ye Hao''s blood to spurt out directly, boldly spraying back, Ye Hao was stunned, how could this be? The increase in attack power is too great! The same height can be shared before, but now, he is actually some kind of unbearable!


    Wiping off the red blood remaining on the corners of his mouth, Ye Hao''s heart was slightly heavy, and he wouldn''t stick the sword into the ring. After the real primordial tide, the tingling sensation in the tiger''s mouth was driven away, and there was a cold surging in his deep eyes.


    Seeing Ye Hao raising his arms, thinking that the opponent would give up resistance, this strong man stepped on again, like a bulldozer, with endless attacks, and rushed over! With a blow, the frictional air billows!


    "tractor!"


    "Wandering"


    Two different cheers fell, and then Ye Hao turned into a breeze, the direction became uncertain, left and right, front and back.


    "All you can do is hide?"


    Although a strong person can pass the power of blood, in terms of speed, he still can''t compare with the profound physical skills like Langji. Therefore, he can only passively defend tragically.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s rapid body shape suddenly stopped, apparently irritated by a strong man''s words, before the latter could react, he only saw his five fingers clenched tightly and a fierce blow from the back. !


    boom!


    A solid punch can only bring the sound of gold and iron intertwined, producing a huge impact, but there is also a punch-sized punch printed on the back of a strong person, which obviously did not cause much harm. The back defense is very strong.


    After the hit, Ye Hao was far behind, but he didn''t want to be photographed by his opponent at this time. At this time, relying on his opponent''s power, if he took a photo, he could only use sad words to describe it.


    "Human, you can''t hurt me at all, just give up." The strong man said coldly.


    "I don''t know, how did you do it?" Ye Hao smiled aside from the pain of his palm. The more this time, the better he could calm down.


    "You don''t have to understand, but to die!" Give me the last weapon! Pick it up, I lose! I can''t stand it, you are dead! "


    The strong man took a few steps back, pulled a few fingers apart, turned his fingers one by one, and brought up the remnants that were invisible to the naked eye. As these impressions changed, Ye Hao clearly felt the buildings in the building. The sky and the earth are alive. But at this moment it became rolling, like hot soup, rolled up! It turned into a powerful air mass, roaring at the warrior. At this time, the two horns of the man''s head were flashed out by a flash of lightning. The lightning and vitality were injected into a ball of light above him, and both **** were above him. In the middle of a ball of light, all the lightning and vitality poured into a circle of light above the man''s head. With the influx of lightning and vitality, the sphere of light slowly freed from the previous illusion and began to solidify.


    "Child, the power of the bull has caught up with the blow of the ordinary six-fold temple guard. Can you handle it? Can I help you?" Master Yu said again, the scene in front of him actually surprised him, the guard It is stronger than the two borders of breaking into the door, and also passing through wool, no matter how honest it is, there is only the fall of life.


    "No, I can handle it." Ye Hao said solemnly, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1125： add

    Passed in all directions. Of course, under the control of Niu Ren, the main direction is naturally Ye Hao''s side. Then, it was like a wave of violent impact on the whole body, wrapped in the blue-scale youth figure!


    Click!


    I am injured, you are dead!


    The balance broke, the ribs on his chest were broken, Ye Hao''s blood spurted out, his eyes finally froze, and at the same time the shape of his body was thrown away, and his palms fell down with a bang. The impact of the weapons participating in the battle and various weapon fragments, a trembling buzzing sound, followed by lightning flashing in the frightened eyes of the bull, and the continuous bombardment of his already weak body!


    Then, the tauren was shot into the sieve by countless missing weapon fragments!


    He opened his eyes wide and stared at his fading body blankly: "Impossible, how could I lose!" But then, a palm wrapped in scales penetrated his defense line and threw him out of the field. Pushed away in the complete earthquake, in his last sight, there was an ordinary and firm face with a smile on his face. "


    Don''t think about it!!


    The bull figure disappeared. When Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, countless spots of light gushed out from the empty space of the building, and then merged together like a flood, and the latter was already exhausted. After killing the archer and the assassin, he took a lot of medicine. In order to achieve the **** transformation of the war, he even used the skills of the imperial weapon that he had just learned about immature, which almost exhausted the spirit and true essence in his body. Now, even if a person in this world wants to sacrifice his life, he probably doesn''t need too much effort.


    "Why, this is not Yuan Li''s supplement? This is the spirit." Ye Hao was a little surprised, a little excited, looking at the light spots in his body, but this is an opportunity that must be seized.


    The convergence of light spots on Ye Hao gave Ye Hao''s soul a sultry feeling. He clearly felt that the ocean knowledge that was wasted due to the use of imperial instruments was gradually becoming enriched under this light. Between counting and interest, the whole person''s spirit flashes once again. The state of mind has returned to its peak, but the light from the void penetrates, but it does not break, and it continues.


    "It helped me get to the top of the world!"


    Ye Hao made up his mind and immediately waved his finger to put out a bottle-like formula. After it was formed, the flood of light rose again and quickly merged into the former ocean at a terrifying speed visible to the naked eye.


    After half a day, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, his body suddenly shook, two brilliant lights shot out, and he was in the air for a long time.


    Soul power has finally reached the pinnacle of the world! It turned out that his spirit had reached the advanced stage of the world, and after saving it for so long, he finally had another breakthrough.


    "rumble!"


    When Ye Hao opened his eyes, the building shook violently, as if there was some kind of mortal demon in the world. Then, not far from the previous floor, the floor was broken, and an ancient square stone platform about the size of an abbot slowly floated up. It is radiant and empty, forming a few lines of ancient characters. Between the characters, through the vicissitudes and vicissitudes of life, it shows a sense of the vicissitudes of the world.


    "Congratulations, my people, when you successfully broke through the sixth floor, I felt a kind of long-lost kindness in you, don¡¯t be surprised, don¡¯t panic,

 Chapter 1126： Leave

    I have long since passed away. This is just a section left by me. You may wonder how can you get such a little gain after crossing the sixth layer. The first is to instill spirit, and the second is that the spirit has just been strengthened. In fact, it is just an appetizer, you can break through here, that is to say, you are gifted. For the talented back, old couples and old wives are never stingy. The sixth layer of treasure is on the stone platform, and you will take it away in the future. "After hearing the text, Ye Hao was in a daze. He felt a sense of kindness in his body for a long time and returned to people? What''s going on? Who and your people, this place has been passed down from generation to generation, It can be said that it is an ancestral land, but they have nothing to do with poor tribes. If there is, you can only say that you are the life-saving benefactor of Lingsu. If you want to say yes, you can only say that you are the lifeline of Lingsu. You can only say that you have nothing to do with the poor tribe. Besides, there is no connection. Maybe the older generation left this section and don¡¯t know the decline of their tribe, let alone their true identity. As he said, it¡¯s just A message.


    "But before that, the old husband has a few words to add: In fact, there are seven checkpoints in the entire heritage area, and the first six checkpoints are for ordinary genius children. The seventh floor is the real core of the entire heritage site. Only after passing the seventh level is the real core of the entire heritage site. In order to obtain the most important things in the heritage, the seventh layer is not comparable to the first six. A carelessness will fall directly, and the soul will fall from now on. Down, there is no chance of survival, of course, you can also bring the sixth layer of treasure, you can leave here, if you want to leave, then you can enter the power of the stone, if you want to continue testing, then put the spirit into the stone The platform, no matter how you choose, the elderly will respect you."


    Crow?


    What about the seventh floor? Is level seven the real core? The chance of survival is low? Ye Hao can clearly realize that the courage on the seventh floor is the most important wealth, and the sixth floor is just a common wealth. He has broken through the sixth floor and can freely choose to stay on the sixth floor and take away the things on the sixth floor. Just walked away. The most important and valuable thing in this legacy is that from now on, it has nothing to do with you, keep it alive, and have a chance to get the final legacy, even if the hope is slim.


    No matter how much it is, first look at the treasures on the sixth floor before making a decision. Ye Hao quickly made up his mind and read an action. The invisible soul spread out like a net, breaking through the surrounding area, especially the stone platform not far away. The boundaries of these days. So his nerves, at any time when they are tense, dare not relax, because once they relax, it means killing disaster!


    Slowly approaching the stone platform, he can clearly see the appearance of the stone platform. It is a quadrilateral, about half an abbot high. There is a stone platform on it with a groove, and the surrounding protrusions cover him. Sight. But how can it be difficult to find Ye Hao in Aibao? In the detection of the spirit, Ye Hao faced firmly and smiled firmly, because, on the stone platform, there were two objects lying quietly.


    A jade tube and a broken lamp.


    "This can''t be some kind of martial arts, right?"


    Ye Hao blinked, his spirit turned into a hand, and he picked up the jade tube and the broken lamp. Fortunately, there is no danger. Suddenly, my heart was immersed in the jade pipe. It took a long time before it began to exhale in its dark eyes. A glimmer of joy, this jade tank is the purpose of his poor journey.


    A look of surprise flashed on Ye Hao''s face.

 Chapter 1127： end

    "No, son, I''m your father." The middle-aged man smiled and said, a little smug and insidious, holding a **** dagger in his hand, and walked towards Ye Hao one step at a time.


    "No! I don''t believe it. You are definitely not my father. You are fake! Give it to me!"


    Seeing the dagger slowly approaching the middle-aged man, Ye Hao seemed to think of something, as if he had stopped at the seventh level of the poor tribal heritage in front of him, how could he appear in this place? Fangdi? Thinking of this, Ye Hao''s mood gradually calmed down. Since it''s fake, why bother?


    I won''t move if you make you fake.


    Oh!


    With a gust of strong wind, the dagger sharply stabbed the lifeless Ye Hao, that fierce and hot middle-aged man, everything was obvious at this moment.


    Oh!


    Just as he was about to pass through Ye Hao''s heart, the dagger and the person slowly disappeared.


    damn it!


    Ye Hao wiped the cold sweat from his head, but when his eyes moved to his chest, he found that there was a **** hole in his chest just now, and everything was fine at the moment. This illusion is so strong that even the painful feeling is clearly imitated.


    It was terrible, and there was a loud noise, and the scene suddenly changed.


    "You are not worthy of her. She is now the elder on the ice sheet. There are more than ten thousand people standing under one person. You will never be worthy of her. Give up, mole and ant." Just when Ye Hao wanted to rest, A woman in a white robe appeared in the space in front of her. The white robe, dotted with plum blossoms, was a protection method for plums. Her face was as graceful as a lotus, but it was covered with silk frost. With a little bit of contempt.


    "I deserve it, but it''s not your business. I''m going to rush into the ice, and I will make you believe it. Now, what happened to these illusory things?" Looking at Mei Mei''s law, Ye Hao sighed through the subtle and subtle tunnels. After the last lesson, he resisted a little.


    This is anger, but it cannot arouse the anger in Ye Hao''s heart, broken!


    In front of him, another young man got Yang Yu. On this basis, he broke the seal of his body, his training speed increased sharply, and then went to Lianyun Mountain to find the dragon''s saliva fruit for his grandma. Even Hao Zhang, the world''s top master, was set up by it to pick peaches. A month later, he showed seven feet of talent, shocked the entire stadium, and was elated. Since then, Takeo tried again and won the championship, and became a group of young rookies in Mingcheng. All these achievements came from Yang Yu, and all of them gave him all of them.


    He was very scared, afraid that others would discover Yangyu''s secret, so he panicked and suspected all over the world all day long.


    "No, Yang Yu is just an opportunity for me, it does have a great impact on my growth, but if there is no Yang Yu, I can stand up, but the world will be a little later!" Ye Hao rebuked, between the lines. , Clearly, can point directly to the original heart.


    Cherish and be happy, because cherish and worry! This is a joy! Yes!


    It was an unforgettable night.


    "Fu Bo!"


    The ancient Ye Hao looked at the shadow of the old man lying in his grandmother¡¯s arms and immediately reddened his eyes. With the help of the master fish farmer, he desperately released the attack, killed Linger, and angered the ancient insect exterminators. With the Gary family, the two sides united together and set foot on the ancient family. Even her grandmother, who loved her, was killed by a random knife, and he did not escape the end of his death.

 Chapter 1128： describe

    "You deserve it." Ye Hao, with blood all over, looked at the hideous Yan Zhi, and shouted angrily.


    "I feel for Spirit Beast Mountain Forest. Which big brother at the gate is here? You "caught the wrong" target. Lin Ao looked at the irresistible Ren Tian and Tang Jing under Zi Yu''s suction, and yelled.


    "This is the spirit beast of the gate. This horror seems to be stronger than the spirit beast of the master of the gate. Is it the ancestor who lived in seclusion in the back mountain?" Lin Ao thought to himself as he looked at the purple feather soaring in the sky.


    Ren Tian and Tang Jing were ecstatic when they saw Lin Ao coming. They thought that a few people would take action, but they actually regarded the hero''s spirit beast as the pet of the spirit beast mountain ancestors.


    What Elder Spirit Beast Mountain, why are you so confused, your predecessors don''t even know our Blood Mountain in the "gate", don''t you know that your warrior is in the "gate".


    But Ziyu''s suction in the air is getting stronger and stronger, and the two of them don''t have extra energy to explain, they just stare at the "door" of several people eagerly.


    Lin Ao didn''t even respond to several phone calls, and didn''t care. After all, these two people didn''t die from the Necro Mountain, maybe they angered the "door".


    He never thought that the spirit beast would become Ye Hao in his heart. He turned to Yan Zhi nearby and shouted: "If you need anything else, you will kill the rest. I will solve this **** myself."


    Yan Zhi''s angry face flashed a ray of hatred, and then he shouted, leading the soldiers to attack Ye Hao around him.


    "I haven''t seen you in a year. I want to see how much your strength has increased." Lin Ao roared, and walked straight towards Ye Hao with both hands.


    The old man left it to me. Ye Hao shouted loudly and rushed towards Lin Ao.


    Lin Ao''s heart was full of doubts and doubts. Is there any helper around Ye Hao that is so fearless?


    Lin Ao was startled when he saw a purple light flashing in front of him. His heart needs no response. Ye Hao''s sharp fists continued to expand in his eyes.


    "How is this possible?" With great doubts, the corpse that came directly from the attack was hit directly, hit the wall in the yard, and flew out.


    He could fly in the air, but saw a terrifying scene, and the weak soldier who ran to Ye Hao was swallowed by the purple feathers in the air.


    Before coming, I only saw a strange spirit beast in the air here. I thought it was a soldier in the "gate", I didn''t even see it swallowing people.


    "Lin Ao! What''s going on?" As soon as he entered the hospital, followed by a suction, Yan Zhi walked behind anxiously.


    Pulled by the suction, he couldn''t move at all. If the fighters sneaked around, there would be no way to fight back.


    Yan Zhi, who had just turned his head, saw Lin Ao hit the wall by Ye Hao''s boxing. His anxious face was suddenly shocked.


    Lin Ao is a well-informed warrior who has nine passages in the late stage of the border, but he is not Ye Hao''s enemy.


    Lin Aoxin was more "confused" than Yan Zhi at this time, but Ye Hao''s heavy blow caused his blood to surge in his body without making a sound.


    Mu Zhiyi was on the side, and he couldn''t help describing in shock that the strange and powerful spirit beast suddenly flew up with the fighter who could fight his father with a single move.


    What has Hani experienced this year? I became so strong!


    The Xujiapu soldier who was lucky enough to be in the yard looked at this majestic young master with surprises in his eyes. A few days ago, the owner of the castle mysteriously disappeared, as well as Mr. Ye and Mr. Ye. Now that Master Han is back, he will be able to control the overall situation and wipe out the remnants of the Blood Villa in one fell swoop.


    Uncle Mu, where are my father and grandpa? Ye Hao flew to Lin Ao, walked to Mu Zhiyi''s side, and asked eagerly.


    "Your father, they are all missing. Even your aunt is missing?" Mu Zhiyi sighed and said softly.


    "It''s missing! It''s still alive." Ye Hao shook Mu Zhiyi''s hand and said in surprise.


    "Yes! A few days ago," Mu Zhiyi looked at the sky. Said softly.


    In fact, how did he know that the mysterious disappearance of people''s lives and deaths may be just a kind of comfort in his heart for himself, and a trace of longing, hoping that they will still live well.


    The scene of that day is still clearly in my mind. The sky full of thunder and lightning and the giant hand covering the sky shot down Xu Tianzong in one fell swoop, leaving a terrible "yin" shadow in the hearts of everyone in Cangyun Town.


    At the beginning, after the giant hand took away everyone in the Xu Family Castle, he paused in the air and grabbed Xu Ning beside him without any reaction.


    "There is thunder in the sky, lightning is made up of hands, who is it, why only Xu Jiazhi has disappeared!" Ye Hao muttered after hearing Mu Zhiyi''s words.


    Ye Hao''s heart was full of doubts and doubts at this time. Thunder and lightning piercing the void is not something the Spirit Sea Warrior can do. It is also easy to catch the grandfather of the spirit ocean. who is that?


    Ye Hao looked at all the people who were struggling to resist on the battlefield, and then thought in his heart, so he knew that he must have come when everyone in the fortress had disappeared.


    Otherwise, with the strength of Grandpa Linghai, even Ling Beast Mountain would not dare to attack easily.


    Since the matter was "clarified", the qi in Ye Hao''s hand "" came out, and several people in the hospital screamed irresistibly, and their bodies flew into the air.


    With a loud noise, the last few people in the field were all swallowed by Ziyu.


    The two top managers of Xueweila did not escape, and Yan Zhi was annexed by Yuzi.


    The soldiers who survived the battle looked at the purple feathers in the sky, their eyes were full of fear! Although this spirit beast belonged to their cold master, his heart could not help but fear.


    Ye Hao, who killed all the soldiers who invaded the fort, shouted at the purple feather in the sky.


    The purple feathers in the air whistled clearly and flew around. Wherever it goes, it has a big mouth, and the soldiers are sucked into the air and swallowed.


    "Gone?" Ye Hao whispered.


    All relatives of Xujiapu disappeared mysteriously. There is no clue. what do I do?


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s heart is full of crazy ¡®chaos¡¯, what should I do?


    No clue, just disappeared like this?


    "Han''er! Mu Fu and the warriors of Ling Beast Mountain." Mu Zhiyi stunned when he saw Ye Hao under a group of warriors.


    "Let''s kill these enemies first. The mysterious lightning only asks Mr. Mo or Mr. Wu. They should know something about this." Ye Hao thought while looking at Mu Zhiyi with an eager look.


    No wonder I haven''t met Grandpa Mu. I want to participate in the battle of the shepherd, which is also very "exciting".


    "Uncle Mu, then I will go first, your heart." Ye Hao said, when he walked towards the shepherd, his body was shining with purple light.


    "Purple is full of vitality!" Mu Zhiyi exclaimed as he watched Ye Hao''s body suddenly appear.


    He is also a well-informed fighter in the later period, but he clearly knows what the surface power of the body represents.


    Ling Hai, countless soldiers dreamed and looked forward to a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1129： as if

    The little belly comes from a feeling of fire, that is the original flavor of Huang Fuqing! The evil fire, if it is normal, may vent a good one, but at this time, if Ye Hao adopts this vent, it means that he has failed to break through the custom, from now to now.


    It''s on the sixth floor.


    "Son, you have to hold on, otherwise my investment will be thrown into the sea." Seeing Ye Hao, who was breathing increasingly depressed, the owner of the fish hanging in the air was very anxious and asked for directions.


    "All fantasies are illusory." Ye Hao slowly closed his eyes, and ruthlessly pressed the heat in his heart, let Emperor Fu Qingyi''s jade hand touch his face, the fragrance of attacking people, the temperature from the fingertips, were all there. The nerves before teasing and stimulation, gentle tenderness, the mound of heroes!


    After counting his interests, Huang Fuqing slowly disappeared. Feeling the former disappeared, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, but his heart was relieved. Fortunately, she is gone, he has reached the limit, if he spends another three hours, I am afraid it is him, not Huang Fuqing, will lose.


    The picture turned around again, here was a vast piece of white, endless ice, and thousands of miles of snow floating between the sky and the earth, as if only snow was left.


    "Let''s go, I don''t know you." On the steep glacier, the white woman turned around, looked at a man in a robe, and spoke slowly, as if these words had melted into the cold of the world. One.


    "What, you said you don''t know me? Don''t you remember me, Cher? Impossible! Today, I worked hard for ten years and finally became Nirvana Master, but you don''t understand a word!" The man in the robe The man was roaring, his face was full of incredible expressions. He was the ancient Ye Hao. In order to return to Xue''er, he left Wufu and Mingcheng, and entered the north alone, repeatedly entering and exiting the dangers of the nine creatures. In the end, with his efforts, ten years later, he wanted to break through Nirvana, but when he fell down the ice field, he found that the cute little girl in the past had become a stranger, not as sweet as the past. Some are like this. Only infinite indifference was left.


    "Is the old man on the ice era erasing your memory, or is he forcing you to do something and tell Ye Hao that I will take you away?"


    "In the beginning I didn''t know you. Don''t be so affectionate, and don''t think you are Master Nirvana. Even if you are a saint, I killed the ice sheet as before. The iceman who harassed me is not forgiven!" Xue He looked at Ye Hao coldly, then turned around, not even looking at it anymore.


    Looking at the slowly disappearing shadow, Ye Hao gritted his teeth, Leng Binbin''s words were like a knife, a knife cut on his heart, ah! Damn, ridiculous, I worked hard for ten years, but that''s it!


    Turn around slowly, leave sadly, lonely


    The only person walked down slowly, as if there was no life, and turned into a body that only knew no purpose, walked the corpse and left the body, mourning more hearts than death!


    "Wake up, child! Wake up! The revenge of your old family has not been repaid! You have not found your father! You have not revealed the secret of family torturing! You have not brought me back to my damned body. Wake up. Wake up!" Looking at the extreme breathing, the breath of life slowly calmed down, and the whole person began to emit a trace of black death. This is obvious, and it is a custom that cannot be broken through! The fish master roared, Shark Fin Phantom entered his hand and shook Ye Hao¡¯s body, but no matter how he shook it

 Chapter 1130： Way

    After moving, a pair of black eyes, but still unable to open!


    Master Yu knew that Ye Hao must have encountered something hard to let go of in his heart. Otherwise, with his willpower, generally speaking, he is not afraid at all, but he doesn''t know. The latter foresee the end of ten years later, the end of him and Cher. The heart is dying, how can the soul survive? After all, the boy is dead, and even if he loses the treasure of genius, I am afraid it will be difficult to save. "Looking at the figure in the robe sitting on the ground, the black energy on his body gradually developed and was no longer in a weak state. He shook his head and tried all the methods, but he still couldn''t take back Ye Hao''s soul. There was no soul. Management will only make death spread faster."


    In fact, the situation is also very bad. On the seventh floor, Ye Hao''s soul became extremely thin and illusory, feeling that he would be blown away by the wind at any time. He has experienced all his feelings. This is his last time, a skinny figure in a green robe, walking alone in the snow and ice, that kind of lonely figure has a completely different feeling.


    He did not speak, his face remained the same, his face carried a black breath, and walked away quietly. With each step of the fall, the figure that was already illusory became more transparent. .


    Feelings are hurt in the heart, the most difficult thing in the world to heal is the heart, and now Ye Hao has encountered a similar situation.


    In the past, there were nine types of "Way of Heaven," "Poor Yin," and "Autumn Yang." There are three impressions of the unity of nature and man, and there are six ways to understand the large cycle of reincarnation.


    When Ye Hao''s body trembled and was about to disappear completely, time seemed to have stopped at this moment, a voice full of vicissitudes of life sounded in the previous person''s mind, and that sudden old voice seemed to be a shooting star. Quickly flashed in his mind, like the road to truth, hearing people''s spring breeze and the feeling of enlightenment, at this moment, Ye Hao seemed to have entered a strange world, that was a vast starry sky. One star after another is born, running and arranged. Their arrangement constitutes a picture of Pisces, which is the same as the black and white photos he has seen before, except that there is no black and white color, but from the outline, it is the same as the black and white he saw before. The photos are the same. That is yin and yang.


    The picture of yin and yang rotates slowly. As it rotates, the white picture slowly expands. At the same time, the black picture is slowly shrinking, and the black picture is rotating. The change in size is endless, endless. But no matter how they change, the black and white photos will not disappear because they are too small. Their operation is like two black and white fish frolicking, full of the charm of the main road, simple but extremely mysterious.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and imitated an understanding, sometimes frowning, sometimes soothing, and sometimes anxious. However, his soul was already almost transparent, and it slowly solidified in this state, and its intimacy was greater than before.


    Longmen.


    "Dog, look at this woman, you can''t let her hurt, and at the same time you sent more people to this place to make noise, saying, ten days later, you will be executed in Longmen publicly to become Lingsu, do you understand?" On the theme of the hall, the Eagle-nosed man ordered a middle-aged man below the hall to bow and stand, looking very decent.


    "Yes, our people will take care of it right away. Don''t worry." The middle-aged man whispered, that is to say, walking out of the hall slowly, and the wind hurriedly summoned the crowd to give orders.

 Chapter 1131： action

    Time passes slowly, no matter whether you keep it or not, it is always going, ignoring your request, so that, seven days, will soon pass, until the eighth day.


    "Son, are you dead or not? If you are not dead yet, say hello to the young master. If you die, Lao Tzu''s business will let you go home. You have to spend time to find a master. This will be a huge loss. "His eyes are still in the shadows, almost shrouded in a cloud of black mist, and his mouth is vaguely saying something. In his usual dexterous eyes, he is also a **** person, as if there was a long night. . Looks very tired.


    At this time, on the sixth floor, the stone platform suddenly opened, and a black-and-white beam of light rushed into the sky, but in this beam of light, there was a small person, only seeing its paintbrush making no sound. The body wrapped in black mist, and as the villain left, a black and white qi formed, which was slowly rising from Ye Hao''s sky in the dull eyes of the fish owner nearby!


    "? Yin and Yang? This boy is actually aware of the degree of fusion of Yin and Yang, which is right." Yu praised this concern in his eyes, because he found that with every flow of black and white antiques, the black mist on Ye Hao''s body It became nothingness and disappeared. Even if the black fog struggles, it is still in vain. At the same time, the latter is gradually returning to normal. Obviously the latter is in a critical period of recovery.


    The fish master thought about an action, and the huge mental power immediately penetrated the body and filled the entire layer in every corner. Ye Hao is at a critical recovery moment. At this time, don''t let anything disturb him, even a mosquito. Can''t do it either. Otherwise, it is easy to let go of the past, so even if it consumes some energy, it is useless as long as it can be restored.


    Next second.


    brush!


    The dark eyes slowly opened, Ye Hao gently spit out a cloud of air, his eyes, imitating the evolution of a star, shining with mysterious light, and imitating a small world, it seems to have experienced the vicissitudes of life. , Including the endless vicissitudes of life, at this time, the black mist on his body has all resolved, he slowly stood up, trying to stretch his bones. A small white fish flew behind him, a small white fish flew out from behind him, stopped in front of him, and shouted, "Silly boy, do you want to take a class?" I haven''t been back for so long. I thought you were dead, I was ready to wait for you to die, dig out Yang Yu, and then walked away to find the Lord. "Although it is an angry face, in the voice, it is full of joy."


    Looking at the faint white fish in front of him, Ye Hao swept a warm heart. When he was in a crisis, at least some of the brothers were worried about him and wanted to save him. With such a brother, he was alone. Life, one word. This is worth it.


    Thousands of words, an invincible word, Ye Hao was silent a little, and smiled and said: "Thank you, Master Fish." This sentence came from the heart, after this moment, he is the real fish farmer. It''s no longer the simple transaction relationship that used to be.


    "Don''t be sentimental, you boy is still hurriedly taking out the treasure on the seventh floor, so that my eyes are full of truth."


    The fish master felt the true meaning of Ye Hao¡¯s words and was complacent. At least he has really begun to treat him as a brother instead of a pet, but his mouth is ruthless, and he also wants to know

 Chapter 1132： what

    Then there was fierce pressure, and then the sudden explosion of their hearts and spirits. They were all fainted by the shock. There was a faint sound in their ears, like a bomb in the sky, and a complete explosion made their faces. He immediately became pale, as pale as a dead man, especially the fat man, as if he had eaten a dead toad with fear on his face. "-" Have you heard that you are going to catch me? "


    The faint laughter, and the slight chill in that voice made these three people shudder and tremble. The faint laughter and the slightly chilling voice made the three unruly men shudder and tremble.


    "This is a misunderstanding, young man, let me explain." Feeling the pressure that made him tremble, the face of this unruly person changed dramatically. For the young man in front of him, others might be because He despised him with a childish face, but he knew it. Wu Neng, the deputy master of the Black Face Sword, was born by him and stripped off both arms. That is the owner of the five stages of the iron chain, a real high-level gangster, but it was still broken in the hands of the latter. That boy is simply a demon. This is the real reason why he intended to follow his opposition and grab him from the beginning, so when he saw the evil in his heart, he sacrificed his dignity without hesitation and made his own request. .


    "We are wrong, please stay away from us. I am old and young." Seeing the captain kneeling, the wild snake and fat snake beside him also slapped and knelt down in response to the benevolent voice.


    Seeing the three people kneeling and begging for mercy, Ye Hao was also a little at a loss. These three things were too timid. He hadn''t done it before. He just knelt down, just want to say something. He suddenly felt something. Pick, a ray of cold light suddenly lit up.


    powerful!


    Then, a dagger stuck into his chest like a poisonous snake!


    "Wild snake, no!" Seeing the wild snake on the ground suddenly broke out, the wild man''s face changed a lot. He cursed fiercely and bit his teeth. In other words, he and the fat man They ran in one direction together, never ran on an absolute dead end, and there was still a ray of life. "Run!"


    Seeing the attack of the short sword, when the short sword was about to pierce Ye Hao''s chest, the wild snake smiled, Master, don''t die under my attack! The back mouth slowly picked up a bit of curvature, since you want to die, it''s no wonder me! The heart moved as soon as he saw it, and the palm of his right hand was immediately covered by fierce cyan scales, and suddenly the palm of his hand protruded.


    Xiaoding!


    What?


    The wild snake''s face immediately became ugly. He found that no matter how hard he tried, this dagger was like a swamp, as if it had pierced a piece of steel. It was difficult to go further because his dagger was pierced. The young man in the robe grabbed it with two fingers. Why are you so good? ! That is the full blow that is close to them, the double-click with blood, even in the period of martial arts, can''t it be blocked so easily? But this is true.


    "Offensive? Then you are dead"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the man named Wild Snake. His fingers were slightly stronger. The bell was the breaking of the dagger. With the slight movement of his hind feet, his fingers pressed the dagger directly against the latter¡¯s neck, and there was a sound of blood splashing. And the insidious generation.

 Chapter 1133： matter

    He will never be weak, because if his strength is similar, the only pain will be themselves, don''t kill him, feel sorry for yourself.


    When the other two took the opportunity to escape more than ten feet, their eyes were a bit cold. Ye Hao suddenly turned around and looked at the broken sword in the hand of the wild snake, thinking about this sword, and stretching out the invisible god. Open and pull out two daggers. With the harsh air sound, they turned into two lightning bolts, shooting at the escape of the two people, meaningfully looked at the savage in the distance, suddenly stepped footsteps, and slowly disappeared in shape.


    "Fortunately, I have learned Tianhe Step before, otherwise I really can''t escape, so I will fight back to Heaven first."


    The fat man ran tens of feet in one breath and smiled triumphantly. Suddenly there was a slight air bursting sound. He turned vigorously, and a flash of lightning flashed across his chest with a stream of blood. Beads. The strong impact caused his body to eat a sharp meal, and then he crossed a parabola and fell to the ground.


    wrong.


    I hope that the wild snake can block the young man in the green robe for a while. After half an hour of walking, there is a dense forest in front of me. Then I can escape smoothly. The wild man secretly planned and secretly showed off. Suddenly, he was cold The hair is up! The sound of air bursting sounded, and the leg and the back of the foot were painful!


    The severe pain overwhelmed him, his feet bent, and the forward body immediately lost balance. The strong impact made him habitually rush forward, and the whole person suddenly hit the mud and ate the shit.


    "You are so strong!"


    The wild snake desperately tried to cover his neck, but it couldn''t stop the rush of blood, and the power of life quickly disappeared. His consciousness was also slowly lost in the darkness. In his increasingly blurred vision, his own short sword was shattered into two pieces, but it was a brush that broke through the sky, and the lightning caught up with both of them. A teammate, the sound of blowing weapons into the body, is really a demon!


    "Hey, what did you do to the carrier pigeon? Is this to tell your master about my whereabouts?" Ye Hao''s figure passed quickly, with one foot directly on the savage''s chest, and the sole of the foot did not contain any weak force. , Hardly impacted the latter''s body.


    "boom!"


    The unruly person gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao. He cannot escape. His only advantage was to know what Ye Hao wanted to know, and the other two teammates were dead. "Unless you promise to let me go, you will even kill me." I decided not to say that. "


    Looking at the fierce and unruly person on the ground, Ye Hao pondered for a while and said, "Yes."


    Wen Yan, who thought there was no chance of survival, suddenly became happy: "God has sent you a search warrant, ordering us to take a portrait of a young man, looking for you everywhere, and as soon as I find it, he immediately returned with a carrier pigeon. Gangsters." Believe in God, they will bring people here. "


    Ye Hao''s face did not change, and he asked coldly, "Have you caught a woman? Her name is Cheng Lingsu."


    Cheng Ling Su? A changed man. A few days ago, the adult caught the woman. Isn''t it a Lingsu? But at this moment, he doesn''t care about anything, little life is the most important. "Yes, nine days ago, an old man named Mr. Wen and a young woman were put into the gang. Even the owner of Paradise Dog respected him, and he said his words."


    The male in the play, Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly became cold, and he summoned the strength of his feet and asked, "What else did he say?"

 Chapter 1134： move

    Ye Hao was silent for a moment. Under the spirit of scanning the fish master in a targeted manner, this place has indeed found six levels of Western martial arts in the world, "Ye Hao should be right".


    Nodding slowly, Ye Hao''s eyes were cold. A palm knife was about to cut off the dizzy person. According to the voice of the fish owner, the soles of his feet moved quickly, that is, he walked to the place where the dog passed without spending too much. time. He walked out of the dog''s room, and in his soul, there were two naked dwarfs running around frantically, sucking each other desperately, the woman''s voice, and the man''s heavy gasping. Reverberating in the room.


    On this day, the dog is very polite, Cheng Lingsu¡¯s escape seems to have not been discovered, the Tiandou Gang¡¯s defense is also too poor, in fact, Ye Hao usually lives in Wufu, the horizon is naturally much higher, the Tiandou Gang¡¯s most The strong is also the period of the six times temple in the world. Even at the top of the world, this kind of gang, in this area, is at best a third-class gang. If it loosens, it is not surprising, otherwise there will be no scene behind the rockery.


    But soon hey.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts were moving, and then slowly faded into the shape of his body, into the dark night, to kill people, he must achieve a one-shot kill! Moreover, he has a basic condition that can achieve a one-shot kill. The other is the support of mental power, but it is a disillusionment skill. After learning a master, he can hardly see the dip skill. With this method, he is not afraid of dogs at all! Of course, although you are not afraid, you still have to be highly cautious.


    In the room, there was an uncomfortable breath in the air, and the man¡¯s gasp was getting bigger and bigger. In the past few days, the dog vented the eagle nose man¡¯s anger. At this time, his heart suddenly jumped, and his body also Get out. At the same time, the woman next to her will also take off her gear!


    boom!


    A sword rushed out of the air, directly passed through the woman''s petite body, and pointed at the Tiandou in front of her chest with spare force, wow! The sword''s light flickered, and the blood exploded! The dog in the sky was furious, and immediately startled, his hand hurled the woman''s body out, and the direction was the figure in the green robe in front of the bed!


    He seized the opportunity to react quickly, the whole person jumped up, his angry face, he encountered him attacking and killing for the first time, and roared: "Who are you?" Dare to come to my Tiandou Gang to assassinate this Master, are you not afraid of being chased by the Heaven Dou Gang? "


    After passing by the woman''s body, Ye Hao looked at the blood-red wound on the abdomen of the Sky Dog, sighed, and immediately laughed: "Dog Gang, the frog at the bottom of the well." The voice was low, his dark eyes suddenly solidified, and two terrible eyes. It burst out like a sword and rushed straight into the dog''s head!


    "Stinger!"


    The secret technique of the soul, when Ye Hao entered the state of the soul half a step now, the power of the stinger had walked out of the spectrum and immediately followed the shape of the body, a hand like the head of a tengu with a watermelon exploding. It can be seen that this Oriental Rain, among the rookies of the younger generation, must have a great reputation. If you agree to go with him, with his reputation, you can avoid some unnecessary troubles, which is why Ye Hao will directly agree.


    "In that case, let''s go in."


    They chatted for a while, and at the same time they became Changhong, jumping into the mirage in front of them, looking for a gap leading to Penglai Island.


    Rambo


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt a powerful space storm, and immediately swallowed his whole person. He kept blowing up a storm, spinning in his ears.

 Chapter 1135： similar

    Then, when he entered the illusory boundary of the phantom, he suddenly saw endless white clouds floating in the gaps, converging into a vast sea of ??clouds, among the floating clouds, huge mountain islands, towering, various simple and elegant palaces; Between the blue water and the sky, all kinds of fairies, elves and beasts fly freely between the sky and the earth.


    Even among these creatures, we can also see countless spirit beasts that only existed in ancient times, such as Kunpeng and Taijiang. They do not exist in the sea of ??clouds. These creatures are in this strange space, whether it''s an elven beast or World of Warcraft. It''s like they got close to each other, like some ancient events were dumped into the infamous World of Warcraft, where their temperament became unusually gentle.


    Just when Ye Hao just entered here, an ancient World of Warcraft named Chaos quietly passed by him, without any malicious intent to him. Chaos, you know, is one of the ancient beasts. It is round like a ball, like a pig, with four wings on its back, but it has no head, and its appearance is very cute and strange. Of course, all this is because of its appearance, because the chaotic World of Warcraft was conceived in ancient times. , It has a huge terror power, its own nature is extremely cruel, but whenever he finds it is life, it will directly swallow it. Because the chaotic monster was bred by the vitality of heaven and earth, it could not reproduce itself at all, so even if it encounters its own kind, it will not hesitate to swallow it and turn it into its own power.


    Chaos Beast, that is, the newly nurtured child, has the same power as the ordinary monk of Jindan. When it enters the maturity period, it will become a monk, no less than the realm of thunder and robbery. Its body will also become like steel bars and bones. The general incarnation bombards its body, and it is difficult to hurt it. It can be said that once the owner of the mine thief encounters a mature Chaos Monster, even if the self-cultivation is two or three levels higher than it , It may not be able to pack it up, and may even be hit hard by the other party.


    Facing all this in front of him, Ye Hao was not only dumbfounded, but even the Dongfang rain around him was unable to extricate himself from it for a long time. You should know that to open a blank, create a vast sea of ??clouds. To build countless mountains and islands, to keep so many beasts in cages, this simply opened up another world.


    How can people not be surprised by this meaning? Ye Hao can only use the word "horrible" to describe such a pen, because he really can''t imagine what kind of terrible power is needed to build such a world. Do it,


    At this moment, Ye Hao stood tall in the center of the immortal mountain of thousands of clouds, this huge and incomparable fairy mountain. The mountain as a whole presents a huge fan shape, up to one million abbots, directly inserted into the cloud. In front of this fairy mountain, people are like a little dust. With the sacred breath of the mountain itself, people who see it can''t help but have an impulse to worship.


    He said: "It is said that Penglai Island is a space opened up by an ancient powerful country, and the main peak he showed with his own divine tool seems to be a space opened by a powerful ancient power." With the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, "At this time, it has been The stunned Dongfang Haoyu suddenly opened his mouth."


    "Brother Dongfang, you said that the main body of Penglai Island is a divine tool." When Ye Hao heard the word "immortal tool" in Dongfang Haoyu''s mouth, he didn''t stop and asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 1136： strength

    What is a fairy, but it is a powerful magic weapon that can destroy the sky and the earth? Once it can be possessed and mastered, it can be said to be an invincible existence, as long as it is not a true fairy. It is impossible to become his opponent at all. The most important thing is that with the help of the artifact, Qilin''s minced meat can also quickly recover, as long as it gets the artifact. That''s why Ye Hao seemed so excited when he heard Dongfang Haoyu utter the word "the goddess artifact".


    He said: "Yes, it is said that thousands of years ago, some monks united and gathered the top of the faction. They thought that Pennell Island would be improved and restored from a new island to fairies, but they thought about it. It." Not only did it fail to improve it, but was repelled by the powerful force of Penglai Island itself, so those powerful people who joined forces to improve it were killed by the hard-living towns under Xianren Island. From then on, those powerful people who united their forces to make it into refinement all died under the fairy island. "No matter who it is, he respects the fairy mountain in front of us very much, and dare not think about it at all, because the power of the fairy is beyond our imagination," Dongfang''s Haoyu explained.


    "That''s it," Ye Hao said with a frown, but it is undeniable that when the Daoist instruments give full play to their original power, they will be enough to destroy the earth. It is conceivable that the fairy instrument, which only exists in the legend, will be so powerful that it will reach what extent.


    You should know that at this time, although Ye Hao has the magic weapon of rune thinking, he has three Taoists, these three Taoists, except for the messy thunder sword that has been following him for a long time, the other two Taoists, even at this time , He can''t use his full power,


    Although at this time, with Ye Hao''s own power, if they can compete with each other without using Taoist weapons, if two people have the same props, then Ye Hao must be the one who must lose. Because the gap between the two people''s practice is too great, in order to thoroughly urge the Taoist priests, in addition to his own powerful magic power, the most important thing is the monk''s own practice.


    Only driven by the laws of heaven, can magic weapons exert their greatest power.


    "Brother Yu, don''t get hurt, you who don''t want to ask the world, will come out to participate in this exciting event."


    But when Ye Hao and Dongfang Haoyu had just entered the main island of Pennell Island to see the scenery, suddenly a voice suddenly came to the ears of the two people. When the two people looked at them, they only saw a white man in a star gown. Suddenly came down from the sky,


    This medium-sized, average-looking man belongs to the kind of figure thrown into the crowd, and is very ordinary, but the most notable thing is that behind his medium-sized body, he holds a hand that is taller than him. Great sword,


    But to this person, Ye Hao didn''t despise it at all. Although he paid more attention to the scenery of Penglai Island just now, he wanted to stand on the side of the two people without knowing it. Although he had just fought with the Dongfang Haoyu, he wanted to pay more attention to the scenery of Penglai Island. Without a certain strength as the foundation, it is impossible to get rid of their spiritual perception, and Ye Hao can at least be fixed. If it is power, the person in front of him is absolutely no less than himself and Dongfang Haoyu.


    "I was a silent big brother, he is really safe," Hao Yu said. "Today, the sword hall actually asked Haoyu brother to stand up. Compared with the dominance of Penglai County Island, it is really necessary to own it," Jian said with a silent smile and a funny way. In his speech, it is not difficult to see that he and Dongfang Haoyu are old acquaintances, and his relationship with Dongfang is not common.


    "

 Chapter 1137： Rules

    "Brother Yu, you are not right, don¡¯t you know that I am a sword nerd, and there is another nickname? The world only knows that my sword is silent, and there is only one thing with kendo, but you don¡¯t even know, yes Is it?" Although I am here today, many reasons are really because of my master''s order, but more of it is to confirm my nickname, hehe, when it comes to this, Jian keeps laughing.


    He said: "Yo, who is a beautiful woman, can actually make people taciturn and boring, but I remember that you are only the power of strength, and you are a beautiful woman, so excited." He said. I don''t know which one you are looking for this time. "Dongfang Haoyu heard Jian''s silence, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Obviously, he is very familiar with the sword''s other nickname, which is silence."


    What is one, three, rare beauty, afraid of one''s own power, not in the east under your so-called "thunder heaven general", "the sword hums quietly,"


    "What? There are three. The power is not under me. I have been closed for too long, because things in the world have never been heard before. Unexpectedly, so many masters suddenly said, hurry up and say:" Who, I want them to learn from each other, "When Dongfang Haoyu heard these words, the flashing light in his eyes suddenly lit up, as if the miser had seen a golden mountain, like that indescribable excitement."


    "Well, you''ll know right away, but now you won''t know," Jian said, and he noticed Ye Hao standing next to Dongfang Haoyu as he spoke: "Oriental man, this brother looks very good, you Look, I¡¯ve been talking to you for so long, why don¡¯t you introduce me?"


    "My God, how can you say that this brother I just met, called Ye Hao, but the power is not under you and me," Dongfang Haoyu waved his hand and explained to the sword silently.


    He said: "The man named Jian Silence in front of you is the main disciple of Lingbo City. Among the monks of the same generation, he is one of the best monks, except for a little sex, a little pity, and a little brain damage. "But this is also a good thing, you only know, don''t walk too close to him, otherwise he will be broken," Dongfang Haoyu pointed to the side of the sword to be silent, Ye Hao whispered in his ears.


    Although Dongfang Haoyu''s voice was very low, how could he escape the silence of the sword during this practice?


    "Dongfang Haoyu, you son of a bitch, have you introduced such a person? Do you want to fight?" As he spoke, he had already formed a tense momentum.


    "My obscure brother, it''s nice to meet you," Ye Hao quickly bowed to Jian in silence. Of course, he knew that the silence of the sword and the good jade of the East were only joking, but facing these two people, he still had a feeling of laughing and not crying. However, for such a person, Ye Hao is still willing to get to know him deeply. After all, in the realm of truth, one more friend is equal to one more way.


    Jian silently saw Ye Hao take the initiative to salute him, the original angry expression on his face disappeared immediately, but he was very happy, so the three of them chatted more directly.


    "Silence, you come to us, you know what the regulations are for the control of Penglai County this year," Dongfang Haoyu suddenly asked.


    "I didn''t pay attention to the rules of comparison, but this year''s game has changed, not the previous way, but in the form of direct rounds, as long as it can stand at the end. "That''s the final winner," Jian Said, with a few weights on his face," Jian said silently.

 Chapter 1138： Chaos

    What, this is round fighting," Haoyu said, "the method of comparison has changed," Dongfang Haoyu''s expression also became very solemn, and it took him a long time to say, "but now the method of comparison has changed. Okay. Moon Gate must also be approved by other troops. "


    Jian also nodded in agreement: "Controlling Penglai Island is not easy this time," he said, "Controlling Penglai Island is not easy."


    After hearing these words, Ye Hao naturally understood the consciousness in the voices of the two. The car rotation battle was also carried out in the form of one boasting and one attacking. As long as they won the support of all the people, as long as they took turns on stage to perform. In order to truly win the final victory in this sense, that is to say, those who play more slowly, the more advantageous, but no one knows what kind of strongman behind him is about to play,


    This comparison is not only a test of the people''s own strength, but also a test of their own judgment, because if you play too early, you will suffer multiple consumption by other monks. Therefore, once you encounter a monk who is not inferior to your own strength, your chances of losing this battle will be greatly increased, but the one who can win the final victory is often a master who can rely on his own strength, and this skill is also superior Others.


    "But I heard that those who can win the final victory this time not only need to control Penglai County, but also have the possibility to enter the north of Penglai Xianshan for training, and they must have this ability," Jian continued silently. ,


    "Entering the interior of Penglai Mountain is not death. You know, Penglai Immortal Mountain is an incarnation of a fairy, once in it," he said. This is tantamount to trying to turn him into his own magic weapon, not this kind of pure death-seeking behavior, "The Eastern Rain is suddenly surprised and can''t believe it,"


    "It''s not certain yet. Don''t forget that someone came in. Not only did they not die, but they also got a lot of benefits," Jian said, shaking his head silently, directly denying Dongfang Haoyu''s words.


    "You mean, Monkey King, the king of the world,"


    "Yes, it is him, but you seem to forget that he is fighting for the Buddha, but this is not the immortal Demon King you are talking about," Jian nodded silently.


    When Ye Hao heard the three words "Monkey King", his eyes suddenly flashed a strange light. To Monkey King, he knew very well that in his own body, there was a vague feeling between them. There was also an inexplicable connection with him, but what he didn''t expect was that Sun Wukong even often came to Penglai County at the beginning and walked into Penglai Fairy Mountain.


    You should know that before Monkey King became a Buddha, he was the only demon king in these three worlds. With his own power, he turned the whole world upside down. If he hadn''t been forcibly suppressed by Duobo in the five hundred years under the Five Elements Mountain, he would have changed because of him, but worried that the real world would change. Of course, the reason is more because of his belligerence, rather than because he harmed humans, such as some evil tribes.


    This is also the reason why he was willing to convert to the Buddha after coming from the Five Elements Mountain.


    "Although I think the rounds are a bit unfair, I can''t deny that I really want this way of comparison. Only in this way can I know what the level of power I have established now." The sword was silent and calm.


    "When you can change your fault this time, you know how to compete with my brother all day long, and you can''t learn how to be a human with my brother," Dongfang''s Haoyu said silently, looking at his sword.


    "I don''t mind you, Brother Yuntian, let''s not pay attention to this person

 Chapter 1139： Therefore

    , Let¡¯s go," said Dao Jian, this time not to refute Dong Fanghao¡¯s words, but to lead Ye Hao directly to a place of comparison. He left Dongfang Haoyu,


    "Hey, wait for me,"


    ..


    After a few minutes of flight, the three of them have reached the top of the mountain in Penglai County, the mountain peaks, because of the deep sky, the snow has been rendered into a white world, but at this time, the snowy world is already a sea of ??people, everywhere in dress style Monk in costume.


    In the center of this sea of ??people, there is a huge circular ring with a height of half a person. The diameter of this ring was no more than 500 meters, which was a few points larger than where Ye Hao was originally located in Jianting. On the top of this ring, there are thirteen emerald seats, which are the seats of the elders of the Twelve Schools of Dongsheng, the rest are the seats of the old patriarchs of the scattered Shanmeng, and the other is the seat of the chief executive of the Sanshan Society. The location of the elders of the Twelve Sects in Dongsheng Mansion.


    These 13 elders were not only judges at the time, but also had the function of supervising thinking. For them, the control of Penglai Island is certainly important, but it is more important than the elite generation of sects. But it¡¯s not as good as it is now,


    It is important to know that in the twelve schools in Dongsheng, there are many hostile relationships among people, spirits, and immortals. This time the control of Penglai Island is compared by elite disciples of various factions. Although no one on Penglai Island dared to touch the murderer, who can guarantee that after comparison, will some sects use this opportunity to harm the elite disciples of other factions outside the island? Cut it down, weaken the power of factions,


    Therefore, Xiuzhen Twelve Schools and Three Book Clubs all agreed that in this competition, all the principals of the school gates will be judges with their disciples. At this time, they must treat the principals of the gates school with Their disciples were sent out together, and this was when they were judged. In the gap, three thunders in the thunder and lightning rang out in vain, shaking the space one after another. Above the noisy conference hall, everyone came down in silence.


    When Ye Hao raised his head, he saw thirteen Changhong suddenly come down from the open space. In addition to the ring with boundary resistance, there were also thirteen Changhong''s bright and dazzling brilliance. The surrounding area was time affected by the light of thirteen changhong flowers. Then, as the light gradually dissipated, the empty jade seat was already occupied by thirteen people. These 13 people, except for a few women who seem to be in their 20s, all look like they are in their forties.


    There is no doubt that the thirteen people sitting on this place are not others. They are the elders of the twelve schools and the chief senior executives of the scattered new alliance.


    "My friends, you must come here today, and you should also know that every hundred years after Penglai Island is opened, every time Penglai Island is opened, Penglai New Island will have a great opportunity, waiting for his people to have the opportunity to do so," he Say, "You should know that Penglai Island is open every 100 years. Every time we open it, we will set up a competition ring. As long as the person who can win the final victory, he will temporarily control Penglai County, as long as it is in Penglai County. In the middle. You can use it. Of course, in Penglai Mountain, there are many taboos. If you want to do it well, you should pay attention to it, but this time the way of comparison has changed. It is done directly in the form of bragging. As long as it can stand at the end of the ring, it is considered a winner. "At this moment, an old man suddenly stood in the middle and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Why, this is a round robin," he said.


    "Are you wrong? How can you be better than this? No matter how strong you are, you can''t stand other people''s tactics."


    He said: "In other words, a good person cannot withstand the bombardment of others'' wheel warfare by his own strength. In the end, a good person cannot withstand the bombardment of other people''s wheel warfare."

 Chapter 1140： Refuse

    Hearing the old man''s words, the originally silent meeting room suddenly opened the pot, and some people even protested directly with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, whoever is dissatisfied, come directly to participate in the old man''s war." Seeing that the young people present became dissatisfied, a white-haired old man suddenly stood up, his whole body covered with evil spirits. The strong pressure immediately surrounded the entire empty layer,


    He said: "This competition has been more than before, but anyone who can win the final victory has the right to enter Penglai Mountain. If any of you object, we have chosen the strongest one of you." He spoke directly to the old man in person. The white-haired old man snorted coldly, and then went straight back to his seat. The younger generation, who did not understand it, looked in his eyes. It makes sense, it¡¯s just some hard nonsense, their nonsense is just a waste of their time,


    Indeed, the voice of the white-haired old man fell, and the noisy meeting hall once again returned to calm. It turned out that people''s complaints were even a kind of fearful atmosphere at this time, fearing that it would cause trouble to the body in the future.


    He said: "This game is very important. All the children are present, but if you have confidence in your own strength, you can go forward and try. Fight." The old man in charge of the chair with his mouth opened came to see the scene to calm down, and then he continued: "Well, I don''t want to talk about anything else, friends, let us see what you can do, let us wait and see .""


    Xiuya


    As soon as the old man''s words fell, there was a dark light in the crowd, immediately crossing the border above the ring, and standing straight in the center of the ring. And this person was not exactly Xia Miao''s explorer, he was paired with Dongfang Haoyu''s needle for the first time.


    Xia Miao''s explorer''s arm gently waved towards the void, a crimson long sword about four feet long, immediately appeared in his palm, and then only saw its sword roaring in the middle. So he pointed the knife in his hand directly at the people in the field and said: "Who is going to fight me, let me try this knife."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the person who originally wanted to be on the stage was suddenly stunned and involuntarily took a step back from the back. This was not because they were afraid of people looking for feathers in the summer. However, when he just pointed the sword in his hand at the crowd, they could clearly feel a strong chill immediately enveloped their bodies, as if at that moment, the human heart was in the power of the sword. Down, as if it had solidified for a while,


    For Xia Yu explorers, Ye Hao turned a deaf ear, because the purpose of this trip was not to fight for control of Penghu Island, but to find Yao and Ouyang Yan, not to fight for control of Penglaixian Island, but Go to Yao and Ouyang Yan. He doesn''t want to do anything else,


    He said: "Dongfang Haoyu, do you dare to fight with me? I want to see if your reputation as a "Thunder Warrior" is rising to vanity, I want to see if you are at war with me."


    Xia Yuxi saw that no one dared to respond to the crowd present, so Jian Feng turned and pointed directly at the Eastern Rain to challenge.


    At first, when the heavy rain of the East saw Xia Miao on stage, he wanted to come on stage to compete with him. It was only because he didn''t want to take the stage prematurely that he controlled his inner impulse, but what he didn''t expect was. Xia Yu explorer even challenged him by name. This made him very aggressive. How could he refuse?

 Chapter 1141： qualifications

    Then, only seeing Dongfang Haoyu''s body moving, the whole person suddenly turned into a thunderbolt, and in shock, he had reached the top of the ring.


    "Xia Yuxi, I don''t think you can hold your breath so quickly that you want to participate in the game so quickly," Dongfang Haoyu said with a calm smile. "Well, let me teach you what you can do."


    "All right,"


    Xia Yuxi suddenly drank a large glass of wine, his right hand suddenly lifted, pointing straight to the east rain is a hand bombarding, sharp palm, suddenly condensed into a huge palm in the gap, carrying a sharp sky Crackling sound. Facing the heavy rain in the east,


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who was standing outside the court, looked at the blow from Xia Yu Explorer, and was not moved, because he could clearly judge that this action was very similar to his own magical hand in the sky. Although he does not have the ability to work as hard as Xia Miao Explorer, on the contrary, his character is more violent than he showed in his works, but he does not have the power of Xia Miao Explorer, but he does not have the power of Xia Miao Explorer. But more violent than what he did.


    Of course, for the magician in this matter, Ye Hao can be sure that Xia Miao Explorer is only testing the other party, and has not directly exercised his power.


    "Devil''s Hand"


    Dongfang Haoyu looked at the palm of his hand, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but his body was still so frozen, he hadn''t moved at all, and could only bombard his body. Let the magic spirit contained in the hands of the devil directly soak into his body protection, protect Gangqi, and directly attack his meridians,


    Suddenly, Dongfang Haoyu''s body burned like a torch, but it was not the hot red sun that filled his body, but the evil black.


    "Summer Feather Explorer, still use your full strength, so you can''t beat me,"


    Then, I only saw the torrential rain in the east. He was in the midst of endless demons. When he opened his mouth, he exhaled the magic that surrounded his body and immediately sucked it into his body, and then countless thunder came from his limbs. It bursts out from it, and directly makes those who are inhaled into their own body become better and better, and exclude themselves from the body.


    However, just as the sound of the Eastern heavy rain fell, the crimson long sword in the hands of Xia Miao''s explorer had been swept away. In an instant, a fierce sword carried powerful magic power. The sword intertwined in the void into a crimson semicircle is chopped into pieces,


    Do not


    Dongfang Haoyu was taken aback. Numerous thunders suddenly poured out from his pores and condensed around him into a shield of thunderous body. It is difficult to connect this fence with the feathers of summer.


    boom,


    In the next moment, the Thunder Guard was covered by this fencing gas and disintegrated directly. Even the whole person of Dongfang Haoyu was chopped off by the aftermath of the sword energy, and the ring was separated almost immediately. Disqualification from the competition is horrible. This son is so ferocious. His understanding of the sword is not a silent sword. Fortunately, I practiced Thunder¡¯s body. The law cannot break his body. Otherwise, I can cut my flesh hard. In two halves, "Although Dong Haoyu uses Xia Yu''s sword, his own strength is no less than that of Summer Feather Explorer, just a momentary effort," Adjust your state to the best.


    "Summer''s Feather Explore

 Chapter 1142： Right hand

    It looks like I despise you, now, let you see, my strength is great,"


    When Dongfang Haoyu''s body moved, countless thunderstorms instantly sprayed out of him, condensing into a set of silver-white battle armor. Although the style of battle armor is very simple, it has not lost the king''s hegemony. On the battle armor, countless runes wriggled like a thunder dragon snake, condensing into a strange large array, in a huge array, the powerful mana is like a million horses, like a general, in In the violent flow,


    Obviously, this is a magic weapon, with a purely defensive low-level instrument,


    Dongfang Haoyu was wearing a combat armor and was not being greeted, but his arm slowly swayed in front of his chest. Suddenly, a thunder and lightning appeared in his palm, and he saw his arm gently closed. His palms were pulled in different directions at the same time, and a silver-white lightning sword suddenly appeared on his palm.


    And this long weapon, unexpectedly, is also a low-level weapon, but unlike his combat armor, the lightning long weapon is a purely offensive magic weapon, just like the chaotic thunder sword in Ye Hao''s hand. . It''s just that this long weapon is stronger than the messy Thunder Sword in his hand. "Oh, with such a device, I still look down on you, but I just don''t know," he said. The armor on you can resist my sword


    nonsense. Xia Yuxi saw that she had no right hand, did not stay at all, only saw her body sway in the gap, millions of people suddenly broke free from the dark red sword aura, showing a tendency to envelop. They all bombed the body of the Eastern Rain,


    "Because of your sword, you want to break the thunder armor on my body. You are too delusional. I know this is not all your power. If you want to defeat me, do you have all your power," he said, "If you If you want to defeat me, you can break Thunder Armor, you will be too wishful, too wishful," he said. "Let me see how good you are." Dong Haoyu did not want to show weakness at all, and unreservedly urged the thunder and violent thunder on his body. For an instant, it was like a mountain and a sea. The spirit of the sword, being bombed on himself, was crushed,


    "The thunderstorm in the sky, the essence of the law,"


    Just as he was speaking, the thunder full of Eastern heavy rain suddenly rose. Driven by the thunder, his body was driven by a "lightning strike". Then, for a while, a lightning bolt appeared on the top of the Eastern heavy rain. In the gap formed a person bathed in thunder and lightning, holding a thunder spear in his hand. God of Thunder and Drums,


    At this time, the huge Thunder God was suspended in the void. Twenty beads containing powerful lightning slowly floated under his body. His whole body was bathed in countless thunder sounds, thunder like thunder horns, in the power of thunder and lightning. Under pressure, the entire ring seemed to become a world of thunder and lightning, passing through the void, breaking the sky of thunder and lightning. In an instant, the feathers of the whole summer were directly covered by it.


    He said: "Oriental good jade, I don''t think there are 28 incarnations among your Dharma gods. You are still the **** of thunder. You seem to be planning to enter the Tao with thunder." "The feather explorer of summer is watching like a **** of heaven." In the vast Eastern world, not only did he have no fear on his face, on the contrary, a Leng Binbin smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1143： at this time

    It was at this moment that the lightning that shrouded Summer Feather Explorer actually began to become extremely violent. The thunder and lightning continued to roll in the void, making a deafening loud noise. Then, the thunder enveloped in the body began to rotate, slowly dissolving into Xia Miao''s explorer''s body, as if it had been directly swallowed.


    Seeing the sudden rise of this scene, the original confidence on Dongfang Haoyu''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by gravity, which he really didn''t expect. Xia Miao Explorer was able to incorporate the thunder of Thunder and God of War into his body.


    You know, thunder is the root of everything, even those who major in the incarnation of the thunder gods, it is difficult to integrate these thunder gods into their bodies unless they can be understood. And being promoted to the state of immortality, in order to survive, these thunders are forced to lose their temper, otherwise, it is very likely to suffer a counterattack from the opponent, causing extremely serious trauma to itself.


    Dongfang Haoyu majored in "The Way of Thunder God" and combined the 28 incarnations he had cultivated into one, and became his initial stage of Dharma. Although it cannot be said that the Eastern Rain cannot become the Eastern Rain. Has absolutely invincible power, but in the same field of practice, it is absolutely rare to be able to compete with its existence.


    All this is not to say that Dongfang Haoyou is stronger than others, but that the Thunder War God, which evolved from the 28 "Thunder God Shape Man", and other primitive gods have more or less restraint advantages. It is precisely because of this advantage that Dongfang Haoyu can stand on the same level with monks of the same level and remain invincible.


    At this time, Xia Miao Explorer actually sprayed these lightning gases directly into his body, and there was no harm at all. How can this keep the Oriental rain from being frightened?


    "The strange thing is, why your original God didn''t have the slightest deterrent to me," Xia Yu explorer said. He saw the surprise on Dongfang Haoyu''s face, and his smile suddenly became brighter.


    "But you will find out soon,"


    During the speech, Xia Miao explorer wielded a long sword in his hand, and the long sword glowed with a charming red light and knocked it down again. This sword has no illusions and no magic power. It is just a wave.


    However, when the sword was completely swung, the shocked scenes of some people in this place were released.


    Rambo


    When this sword flew out, countless thunder dragon electric snakes intertwined by crimson thunder and lightning exploded from the blade in an instant, lightning thunder passed through the clouds, thunder and lightning erupted instantaneously, and then bombarded the body of the eastern heavy rain. It¡¯s so fast, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to defend himself,


    Do not


    Dongfang Haoyu didn''t think that the opponent''s offense was actually so fierce. Subconsciously, he wanted to urge his Thunder armor to resist, but when he reacted to it, he realized that he was deeply aware of this. Nothing was tried too late, Xia Miao''s speed in the explorer''s sword did not allow him to make any reaction during this period of time.


    Then, when the violent thunder fell on the good rain in the east, Dongfang Haoyu only felt the meridians of the whole body, as if he had been baptized by a powerful magic spirit, and the mana of the whole body was just like this moment. Being enclosed by a powerful imprisoning force, he cannot be urged by his own thoughts at this time, even though his body contains majestic mana.

 Chapter 1144： nod

    It seems that he cannot do this by his own mind, and he cannot do this by his own mind.


    Although this feeling was only for a while, at this time of the heavy rain in the East, he did realize that he had been lost, but when his heart had this thought, another thought flashed in his mind.


    When the heavy rain in the east was shocked by another thought, his body was like a broken kite, shooting directly under the ring, and his mouth even spurted a mouthful of blood.


    "Good brother"


    Seeing the ring hit by the Dongfang Haoyu, the silent sword suddenly moved, and directly flew the Dongfang Haoyu out of her body, and then felt a kind of white pill from her body and directly entered the mouth of the Dongfang Haoyu.


    "It seems that I lost, Xia Yuxi, I have to admit that you are still moving, but you can use my avatar to defeat me," Dongfang Haoyu ate up the medicine. He managed to prevent Suma from passing through his own body and smiled at Xia Yu-Explorer on the ring.


    "Be defeated by your own incarnation, you are not a loser, you are worthy of my summer feathers," Xia Miao''s face couldn''t help showing a color of admiration as he watched Dongfang Haoyu standing up vigorously.


    You know, the action he made just now did not come from his own power, but from the thunder that he initially sucked into his body, but from his magical power. This power is not what he has, but he can also feel its power.


    Although this sword will not directly kill the heavy rain in the East, his body will not be refined within half an hour, but his body will suddenly merge with such power. This power will return to his essence, making it impossible for him to stimulate his mana, except for physical injuries, because it will be very hard to fly to the sky.


    Although Dongfang Haoyu took the pill, he worked hard to cultivate the abnormal state in his body, but at this time he actually relied on his strong willpower to reach this state.


    Even if Dongfang Haoyu loses in his own hands, such an opponent is absolutely qualified to win his admiration.


    "But next time we meet again, if you want to beat me, you won''t be as easy as this time," Dongfang Haoyu said with a smile, as if he had forgotten the trauma he suffered at the time.


    "Well, I''ll wait and see," he nodded, looking forward to the crumbling eastern hills.


    Although this game was not very frequent, the horror power displayed by both sides deeply deterred the people present, especially the sword used by Xia Yu Explorer for the last time. It''s absolutely true. So everyone is staring at it,


    However, after this game, whether it is the heavy rain in the East or Xia Yuxi, it will become a thorn in the eyes of many people. This is the so-called innocence and misdemeanor of Piff, and we should know that he is so-called "innocent" and "naughty." Whether it is the two Taoist objects possessed by the Eastern Rain, or the mysterious dark red sword in the hands of Xia Miao''s explorer, they are enough to make countless people survive crazily.


    However, since they have just shown such a magic weapon, they are naturally not afraid of others peeking. After all, the **** took a look. If there is no absolute strength as a backing, this kind of peeping is nothing more than jealousy at best.


    In the boxing match, after Dongfang Haoyu and Xia Miao Explorer stopped, there was no other school leader who dared to fly on the stage and launched a challenge with Xia Miao Explorer.

 Chapter 1145： original

    "Why, none of the three gods and demons dare to challenge me? Did they all fail?" Xia Yu explorer stood on the ring, slowly pointed his sword at the middle figure under the court and said, "That''s it. "He said. Well, I don¡¯t think it is necessary to participate in the next game. "He said.


    Hearing the words of Xia Miao Explorer, the originally stupid and touching sword suddenly lit up in front of her eyes. The subconscious sword wanted to rush into the Lord of the Rings and fight Xia Miao''s Feather Explorer.


    But just as he was about to fire his weapon, a gentle woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Summer feather explorer, let this girl see what you mean," Xia Yu explorer, let this girl see your means,


    At this time, a gentle woman''s voice suddenly rang, and then, suddenly, everyone saw a beautiful light suddenly rise from the ground under the ring, directly connected to the sky, running in the void, like a gorgeous Colorful neon lights. The neon lights flickered, as if the power of the five lines of heaven and earth was emitted by this neon light. Under this dazzling neon light, there is actually another false shadow of the scene in the void.


    In the shadows, the sounds of birds and flowers appeared, and then the pure lotus blooms, the river flows through the flowers, and the bright sunlight shines out of the void. It''s like creating a place full of blessings, so beautiful, it''s hard to tell what is real and what is fantasy.


    "Pure lotus", Xia Yuchun looked at the fairyland-like shadow in front of her, and couldn''t help showing a solemn expression. After a long time, he slowly raised the long sword in his hand. He pointed directly at the void, then shot at the crowd under the scene with his eyes, and said sarcastically: "The women in Putuo Mountain are not as good as the women present. It is sad that they want a woman to return to the scene of your fairy."


    "Xia Yuxi, you seem to look down on our woman when you say that."


    At this time, the neon lights dissipated and returned to nature. With a white veil, a woman''s face suddenly appeared empty. This woman was like a lotus in the clear water, with a long black hair floating behind her. The whole person doesn''t seem to have a sense of worldliness, but it is more like a fairy, especially on the woman''s forehead, with a faint mark, like a lotus flower, but also adds a touch of mystery to herself.


    As soon as the real body of the man came out, the monks all showed jealousy, while the male monk was obsessed with a face, but this was just obsession, because the beauty of a woman was like a natural beauty. There is a sacred and clear majesty from her body, not from her power, but from her own power.


    However, when this woman appeared at that moment, under that ring, there was a person''s face full of infinite tenderness, as if the world had melted everything and there was no one else at this time. This is Ye Hao,


    The woman who surfaced in the void was not someone else, but Yao, one of his dying fianc¨¦es,


    At this time, compared with Yao before, her appearance has not changed much, but her original childlike innocence has disappeared. Instead, she is sacred. Also because of this sacred temperament, Ye Hao is more certain that she is exactly what she is waiting for. People, because in Ye Hao''s mind, only she is worthy of this kind of temperament.


    "Ah, we are arrogant bohemians in magic, you want me to respect you, well, take your skills out," Xia Yu Explorer said, hearing Yao''s words, he laughed loudly. It''s not because the other party is a woman at all.

 Chapter 1146： Counterattack

    Somewhat humble,


    "If this is the case, you will find me," Yao said, but there was still no other expression on his face. The weather is still so cold, as if there are no fireworks in the world.


    But the moment she spoke, the frost suddenly rose, and the gap actually began to fall on the snowflakes. After a while, among the snowflakes, the whole person entered the Lord of the Rings. Suddenly, it was frozen in a large ice block, and the feather explorer in summer was suddenly frozen under this huge ice block. The whole person seemed to have solidified into a statue, so the whole person''s actions were like it was solidified into a statue. , So the whole person''s actions were suddenly frozen under this huge block of ice. For a second, it was blocked directly,


    You should know that Ye Hao''s five-element incarnation was taught to him by Yao, even though he didn''t have a good chance of getting the blood of the black turtle like Ye Hao. But his own understanding and application of the power of the Five Elements is no less than that of Ye Hao.


    At this time, she is like the water king in the world, using the rigid water system, and ice is just another transformation form of water, she uses this form to transform. Once a cold field is formed, and the four sides directly frozen in it, the strength of its strength and the transformation of the understanding of the five elements are conceivable.


    "Ah, ice is like freezing me, little girl, you look so naive," Xia Yu explorer said. He was frozen in the ice and snow. Not only did he not panic at all, he laughed again. Laughter, sarcasm, full of words,


    Just when the voice of Feather Explorer in the summer fell, his body would move quietly, and a strong sword aura immediately radiated from his body, and the strong light under the light wrapped him in the ice-cold layer. . Then they separated one by one, and saw that he was holding his long sword in his hand, shooting from the rope like an arrow, pointing straight at Yao who was standing in the void, and cutting him off in the sky.


    Xiuya


    Facing the opponent''s counterattack, Yao''s eyebrows were taut, and the whole body suddenly issued a subtle glow, causing the feather of Xia Xia to fly high towards him.


    However, just when Xia Yu-Explorer was about to come to Yao''s body, his whole person suddenly turned into a shadow, suddenly disappeared, and left. Facing this sudden change, Yao was not shocked.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Then, a kind of sword spirit suddenly appeared on Yao''s head. It was silent to the sword spirit. It was in the same position as Ye Hao at the beginning of the fifth sky sword. This sword was cut in the sky and rolled. magic. Suddenly, the surrounding area was completely empty, which would directly block all Yao''s retreat, making her almost inevitable.


    "The pure lotus of the world, like a bodhi"


    However, at the moment of closure, the Yao people suddenly exudes a rapid ascent, and countless fine awns bloom like a beautiful lotus. She is wrapped in layers of the whole person, and the lotus is divided into nine petals. Whenever a lotus flower opens, the power it envelops will increase a little. With strong power, the breath will tremble, and the whole person''s ring will not start to tremble.


    Even the evil spirits in the air, facing the breath of the pure lotus, seemed to meet him, as if it had come to an end, it began to dissipate, and it began to dissipate in front of the breath of the pure lotus.


    Lotus, the pure world of Western religion, is the supreme power of Western religion, except for all the evil in the world

 Chapter 1147： color

    It is handed down that the first Buddha chose a **** lotus outside the kingdom of the first Buddha. It is a true **** lotus, and it is the purest place in the world. Any evil ghost, any evil thought, is like a quadrilateral in front of him.


    It is said that when the nine-petal lotus flower of the pure world opens, there will be a strong light that can purify everything in the world, but under the shining of this light, all the haze and evil thoughts in the world will erupt. Will be absorbed by this light, no matter how powerful magic it is, it will dissipate in front of him.


    Rambo


    When the magic completely dissipated, Xia Yuxi''s unstoppable sword was also shocked by the light blooming in the pure lotus under the purifying light of the pure lotus. Xia Miao Explorer as a whole, more like a broken kite, was directly frightened and flew out. Even the protection wrapped around him was completely shattered at this moment.


    "You have been trained to be a pure lotus," he said.


    Xia Miao Explorer was trembling from a hundred meters away, and barely stabilized himself. When he saw Lianhua''s shadow over Yao, he couldn''t help showing a shocked expression, he couldn''t help showing a shocked expression. When he saw the fake shadow of Lianhua, he couldn''t help showing a shocking color, wrapping Yao inside.


    As a demon person, he naturally understands what a pure lotus is. Even at this time, Yao can''t exert the full power of pure lotus, but the power in it can completely restrain his own power. This restraint is not due to Yao''s own strength, but due to the suppression of his nature.


    The so-called "evil is not higher than the right", and there is a pure world lotus, which is also the existence of monsters and monsters. For a magician, once his magic is suppressed by the opponent, then it is undoubtedly the tiger who has pulled out his teeth. An eagle that loses its wings, no matter how strong the Eastern Continent is, its own strength will be restricted by the opponent. Of course, this situation will only occur in countries where both sides have little power. After all, in the face of absolute power, everything will be lost,


    "But so what?"


    When he was talking, Xia Yu explorer suddenly appeared, and the dark red sword in his hand slowly floated beside him, but at this time there was no magic on the sword, and the dark red sword in his hand was also Floating slowly beside him. It''s just a dazzling red, this red color, like a stream of flowing blood, is constantly on the handle of the knife, swimming slowly,


    With the flow of this hot red, the runes engraved on the long sword began to bloom with charming green light. Then, when the Feather Explorer of Summer opened, a black hole suddenly flew out, spinning and flowing. A powerful engulfing force immediately sucked him into the black hole,


    He said: "The power of the lotus is extraordinary, but if you think you can defeat me with its power, then you are very wrong."


    Then, the rotating black hole suddenly shook, and the entire space suddenly burst out with dazzling Daoguang crystal lights, forming an illusory long sword. This long sword is nothing else, it is the sword soul of Xia Yuxi''s illusion, and it is also the sword spirit created by Xia Yuxi''s illusion. The sword spirit shuddered all over, the dark red long sword was convenient for an instant, merged into one, taking himself as the sword spirit, unified with the human sword, instantly, the human sword combined, Xia Yuxi''s body and the sword merged into a huge long sword, suddenly pointed The height of the light is condensed, and the never-ending blade is like a sharp and boundless blade.

 Chapter 1148： action

    He giggled slightly. Unexpectedly, it broke the light of the lotus flower and pierced directly into Yao''s real body. During this flight, the sword body was vaguely condensed into a transparent projection of the sword spirit. This projected in the middle of the flight and sweeping the ground. The top of this sword. It vaguely condenses into a transparent sword spirit projection, this projection. The projection is of a thin person with long crimson hair, a long sword flying behind him, a pair of crimson eyes, a pair of crimson eyes, and a pair of thin men with a crimson head. Long hair, long swords flying, flying behind him, a pair of deep red eyes, suddenly rushed out of the ferocious eyes, like trying to pass through the illusory world, through the other side of the void,


    "Pick me up, Dragon Soul Star"


    Between this sword, the projection condensed on the sword seems to have become hundreds of dragon souls, a series of tragic dragon sounds erupted, a strong clear breath, accompanied by hundreds of dragons erupted into dragon songs. What''s more, the whole world was trembling for it, and countless fierce sword auras instantly went straight into the sky, turning into a drop of stars, turning from the void into a general, just like between the sky and the earth. The next meteor shower,


    The action of a good sword can hide its magic. Only by relying on its own mana and understanding of the sword can the appearance of people be spread to such a point. Even the dust of "sword fools", I cannot match the dust. what. "Looking at the battle above the Lord of the Rings, the sword of the person who originally wanted to be in power was silent, and suddenly sighed.


    He is known as a sword fan and has always been proud of his understanding of the sword, but at this time, when he saw the sword movement of Xia Miao explorer, he had to marvel at the fact that he had nothing else. To choose, he could only be so proud of himself that he was surprised to see the sword movements Xia Yuxi had to do. When he became famous with the sword, he could naturally feel the power of the sword deeply. He thought, even at this time, when the breath of self-practice was suppressed, he would rely solely on a person¡¯s mana and sword skills. Understanding, it is impossible to cause such a severe blow, it is impossible to do it with one''s own magic power and understanding of swordsmanship.


    From this point, we can see how terrifying the power contained in Xia Yuxi''s sword, and how profound the way to understand the sword.


    "bath"


    At this time, when he saw the sword sent by Xia Miao Explorer, Ye Hao was not surprised. Although he is not a kendo monk, he is also a very smart person in the use of swords, so he will naturally understand. For monks, the sword bending technique of kendo is based on the realms of heart, god, mind, void, and emptiness, so that meaning is born from the heart, the heart and the spirit are unified, and the sword breaks through the space.


    However, Xia Yu explorers at this time are far from this custom. They are spirit-oriented, sword-oriented, sword-hearted, and swords are countless. Although these illusions are not real, they are in the sword. With the perfect fit between the spirit and the sword body, similarly, the conversion between the real and the virtual is realized at will between the sword spirit and the sword body, and there is great power between the illusion of light flow.


    Although this power is approaching, Ye Hao can deeply feel that in this power, if there is a world-breaking power, everything in front of him must be chopped into pieces. In front of them, like ashes,


    "Nine days of dexterity, the five elements are reversed,"

 Chapter 1149： correct

    In a moment of extreme crisis, Yao immediately printed five handprints in a row. These five handprints are exactly the symbols of the handprints of gold, wood, water, fire, earth and the five elements. When his last handprint was completed, five dazzling lights burst out of her body and condensed on top of her head. Into a five-element pattern.


    The area covered by this array is very large, directly covering the entire ring.


    boom,


    Under the shroud of the five-line formation, the spirit of the sword that was about to bomb Yao was isolated by it, making it impossible for them to harm Yao at all, but the power contained in the spirit of the meteor was in it. In addition, when it comes to falling from the sky, it will give the power of falling, but Yao who is in the battle feels a powerful Aurora.


    To know that the formation of these five elements is composed of her magic, to make it work, Yao must constantly inject his mana into it to keep him running.


    Although the formation method can resist most of Yao''s damage, it also consumes Yao''s body''s mana. Once the mana is exhausted, the law of formation will also be impeccable.


    "Give up, you can''t beat me, if you continue like this, you will be seriously injured," At this moment, Xia Yu Explorer''s voice suddenly came from the void: "Give up,"


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you do anything, you just go out," Yao hummed coldly, not taking Xia Yuxi''s persuasion as a matter, but urging the mana in the body more crazily. Instill it on the five lines above the head,


    "Well, if this is the case, then you are offended," Xia Yu explorer sighed, and then the huge sword body once again, wave after wave of meteors, stronger than before, fell from the void again. Down. Bombed the five-line rule,


    thump!


    Once again, he was violently attacked by the opponent, Yao suddenly bled out, his face turned pale.


    "Autumn autumn water, let me break." It was only for a moment in the flesh, Yao no longer had any reservations, and directly sacrificed his magic weapon.


    However, for a while, all the monks who locked their eyes on the ring suddenly felt their own eyes, and a dazzling light flashed past, and when the light disappeared, they all saw it clearly. Like a bunch of rosy light, a ribbon that bloomed from Tao floated beside Yao, covering her whole person under the light of Tao.


    Under this bright light, the five-line array in the air suddenly burst into unprecedented power. This force passed through the gap for a while. To put it directly, just like a meteor like a normal sword aura, all earthquakes have spread, and even the summer feathers in the center of the sword aura are directly impacted by this force and fly out. The spirit of the sword, condensed on the long sword, was vague at first,


    Obviously, it was this power that dissipated some of the aura of mana,


    He said: "The middle, that ribbon is the middle."


    "What, Intermediate Dojo, how is this possible, Intermediate Dojo-this is the magic weapon of time power, how can it be in the hands of this woman?"


    "Yes, that breath is still the same as the terrorist force it just broke out, yes, absolutely correct, it is definitely a mid-level device. Oh my goodness, she actually has an intermediate device."


    When the monks saw Yao offering sacrifices, their faces were shocked, not only for them, but also for the 13 instructors, as well. But in their surprised eyes, there is more greed,


    It¡¯s important to know that although Yao¡¯s ribbons and Dongfang Haoyu¡¯s armor and long weapons are magic weapons of the Taoist class

 Chapter 1150： period

    , But there is a big gap between the two. In particular, Yao¡¯s magic weapon captures the existence of the law of time, and only enough vitality can provide the most vitality, and then change the passage of time at will, turning a year into ten or even a hundred years. In order to increase the speed of the monks¡¯ own practice in geometry,


    Such a magic weapon is not for people today, but for fear that even 13 veterans can have such magic on the door knocker, but it is absolutely rare, and its preciousness is almost imaginable. It''s no wonder that when the people present saw Yao''s magic weapon, they would behave like this.


    "I don''t think you have a mid-level dojo," Xia Miao explorer''s voice echoed in the void again, but this time, what he contained in his voice was surprising, he had never thought about it. Yao actually has a middle-level Taoist device. Although he still bears it, he has sacrificed it. Its concealment cannot be underestimated.


    "But, do you think that an intermediate instrument is like defeating me, instead of saying that it is impossible to use what you are doing to give full play to the full power of an intermediate instrument?" Even if you can, you still think that using your body Power, you can use this magic weapon to a few percent, "Faced with the deterrence brought to him by middle-level Taoism, Xia Miao Explorer is not only carefree." On the contrary, he sighed, "Maybe In your heyday, I was afraid to sacrifice it, but now. "Give up, you can''t beat me,"


    "Stop talking nonsense, although my magic has been used up, I believe you will never be better than me," Yao hummed, and he never put summer feathers into his heart.


    And the fact is, as Yao said, although her mana has been consumed almost at this time, Xia Miao Explorer only forced her to be overhauled, and he had a war with Dongfang Haoyu in the past. His mana consumption is definitely not low, so even if his mana is more full than Yao''s at this time, there is absolutely no better.


    Xia Yuxi said coldly: "Since you insist, come on, I want to see how much an intermediate dojo can play in your hands."


    "Through the autumn water, the red dust falls in the clouds,"


    Later, I only saw Yao Yaoyu¡¯s hand gently, and the "Autumn Water Sunset" that immediately circled it in his hand, waving upwards in a circular manner, suddenly the slender ribbon suddenly grew, and after a while, it became slender. The ribbon suddenly grew and became a circle, this long and thin ribbon suddenly grew, and then the slender ribbon immediately grew up. Facing the summer gap, I was draped with feathers, and wanted to wrap it directly in it, "The lonely goose is empty,"


    The sword soul of Xia Miao''s explorer appeared on the sword again. However, unlike the past, he was like a wild goose in the sky at this time, and his whole person instantly merged with the emptiness around him. It''s like the void around him, at this moment, has become a part of his body, a powerful force for him to issue this sword,


    With the assassination of this sword, the Qiu Shui that had been scattered in the autumn water was in the magical power of the sky. At this time, it unexpectedly condensed again. Suddenly, it was more like the wings of an eagle, and it was sharp everywhere. flame. The sky and the earth were also rippling with fierce air, pointed directly at Yao''s place, a sword stabbed him, and then left.


    However, even if the sword fell, Qiu Shui fell into Yao¡¯s hands,

 Chapter 1151： Because

    .


    There was no half of the neglect, only the long and colorful Aya, like a snake at this time, swept directly to the feather explorer in summer. When it is extremely contracted, you want to wrap it directly on the strap,


    However, under the power of this work, the snake-like color was actually directly blocked half a foot away from Summer Feather and stopped, even if it was Yao''s urging. Xia Miao''s explorer wore that layer of sword aura, but it could not be broken. On the other hand, the formation of a shield would bring its own magic weapon attack and directly block the grid.


    In an instant, no party in the party could help but ask for someone. Xia Yuxi''s sword could not break Yao''s Qiushui, and the fall of Qiushui could not break the sword gas defense layer covering Xia Miaoxi''s body. This was the defense with sword aura. The way is on Xia Yuxi¡¯s body, nothing more. The battle for the ring has reached a deadlock,


    At the scene, when they saw the situation above the ring, they all closed their breaths, thinking that they all knew that although the current situation has reached a deadlock, once one of them is deadlocked and weakened by mana or momentum, then It must represent the end of this battle, no matter which party loses, for them, they are very willing to see the result.


    Do not


    At this moment, Ye Hao under the ring suddenly screamed. At this time, he already clearly felt that Yao''s remaining mana was in his body. It is already facing a situation of depletion of oil. Once her mana is exhausted, Xia Yuxi''s sword cannot be stopped. At that time, Qiu Shui''s attack will not only collapse, but also not only collapse. But I worry that even Yao will be seriously injured under the impact of this sword.


    In fact, as Yao''s mana weakened, the energy that burst into the autumn water dropped sharply. In an instant, the two parties were originally equal, but at this time, because the power of one party suddenly weakened. Immediately, the situation began to produce serious dumping,


    thump!


    Once the monks improved their magic weapons, the connection between them was signed. As long as the spell is wounded during the blow, its holder will also be affected. At this time, Xia Yuxi suppressed the fall of Qiushui, and a powerful blow was passed to Yao''s body. Only seeing Yao immediately spilled blood out of his mouth, the whole person''s face became extremely pale and suffered this blow. Yao''s magic also stopped exporting.


    Losing mana to maintain the magic weapon of mana, although he still has his own strength and wisdom, but at this time, facing Xia Yuxi¡¯s attack, it also appears powerless. In an instant, it will be directly shaken away.


    "bath"


    At this time, Xia Miao Explorer and Ye Hao shouted at the same time, and Xia Miao Explorer exclaimed because he didn''t know that Yao would suddenly withdraw the power injected into the magic weapon. But when the distance between the two sides is so close, it is obviously difficult to temporarily change the trajectory of the sword. Once this is the case, Yao''s physical condition at this time, if he was stabbed to death by his own sword, even if he did not die, he was afraid that he would be greatly traumatized. All this is definitely not the result he wants to see.


    In an emergency, Xia Miao explorer had to run mana on him forcibly, and made every effort to make the trajectory of the sword deviate from him. Nevertheless, he still cannot change the result that Yao will be severely hit by himself. But as long as the attack deviates, at least the damage can be minimized.


    Rambo


    Then, a violent roar suddenly sounded in the center of the ring, and smoke and dust suddenly enveloped the entire ring, isolating everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 1152： other people

    What''s wrong, is Putuo Mountain girl dead? "


    "Just now, the Xia Mao Explorer''s sword is too fast to solve it at all, lest the women of Putuo Mountain are not so lucky at this time."


    "It''s really dead, it''s over, Xia Miao is over, in Penglai, this island is strictly forbidden to kill," he said.


    "Yes, if Xia Miao Explorer really kills the woman named Yao, then he won''t be able to escape."


    Seeing this scene happen under the ring, the monks immediately began to talk about it one by one. Even the main director above the ring is very old, and they are staring at the ring intensively at this time, but most of them take a joking attitude. After all, whether it is Xia Yuxi or Yao, they are the best rookies. Once they die, there is nothing more profitable than their faction,


    But in the next moment, when the smoke drifted away from the ring, we were all taken aback.


    I only saw another person standing on the ring. Although he looked only in his twenties, he was extremely tall, with a straight spine and long black hair. The lines on his face are very soft, especially in his gentle eyes, looking down at the woman in his arms, as well as such a woman who is believed to be dead, Yao, whose face is tightened by a jagged golden crown Tied to the ground, the lines on his face are very soft, especially in his gentle eyes,


    At this time, although Yao was locked in his beautiful eyes, when he leaned back in the arms of such a person and felt his breath, he was originally as cold as a cold face, but with a hint of faintness. Satisfaction slowly became apparent.


    "I''m back," the man said softly, and then slowly fed the pill into Yao''s mouth.


    "So," when he heard the gentle voice of that person, Yao only heard a gentle "uh" voice, stretched his head to the other''s chest, and only saw two crystal tears. Slowly fall from the corner of the eye,


    "cloud"


    At this moment, another woman suddenly appeared next to the man, her eyes weeping at the man holding Yao, and her voice was a little choked.


    Yes, this man is not someone else, but Ye Hao, and the woman who suddenly came to the ring is also his other fiancee Ouyang Yan.


    "Yan''er, Yao will hand it to you first," Ye Hao said, slowly raising his head, looking affectionately into Ouyangyan''s eyes, and then handing Yao in his arms to her.


    After taking over Yao, Ouyang Yan just nodded gently, and then directly helped Yao down without making too many pauses. Although she had a thousand words in her heart to talk to Ye Hao, she knew. At this time, the top priority is to take good care of Yao so that he will not have any worries in the future.


    Bove,


    At this moment, beside the ring of Xia Yu explorer, a mouthful of blood spurted out, staring at the ring above Ye Hao with an unusually pale face.


    "As soon as I thank you for your kindness, let me be your opponent," Ye Hao said coldly, and then left a red pill. "But before that, you''d better take Dan first. It will quickly recover from your injury. I don''t want to take advantage of this danger," he said.


    Wow,


    "Is he crazy enough to give pill medicine to his opponent?"


    "This must be crazy. You can''t see that this person is just a practitioner with five mental states. As a war, his spiritual state is higher than their own two monks. This is not crazy. ,"


    "What, this guy is very smart," he said.

 Chapter 1153： intention

    ,


    "


    ,


    "


    "Is this guy crazy? You don''t have to be so arrogant, I can''t believe it?"


    Seeing Ye Hao take out the pill from his arms and threw it to Xia Miao Explorer, the crowd under the ring suddenly burst into commotion. Even the 13 chief directors are old, which is a big surprise. Especially when the people present saw Ye Hao''s ears being repaired at this time, he satirized the beginning more directly. In their opinion, this madman is too arrogant, and he wants to challenge an opponent two levels higher than himself.


    However, compared with other monks, the 13-member chief executive holds a different view.


    "This boy, it''s not easy," an elder of the demon family said suddenly.


    He said: "Yes, he ran too fast, we can''t even see when he was on the boxing ring, the breath coming out of him, his practice is definitely not under the auspices of the Eastern rain." Even in summer. The Feather Explorer is not as good as that one. "


    "I didn''t know this young man came from here," the director of Mount Putuo suddenly asked when he was getting old.


    "It''s not under my door"


    "I am not a disciple," he said.


    ..


    A long time ago, the twelve main directors present denied it again and again, and when the last principal also denied it, the thirteen people present were shocked again.


    "The second son seems to know your disciples from Mount Putuo and Fangcunshan. He must have something to do with your two factions," said the white-haired old man who was a teaching assistant just now. Suddenly, he turned his gaze to the elders of Fangcunshan and Putuoshan. For the white-haired elder, the two principals Fang Cunshan and Putuoshan just smiled quietly, without directly answering the other''s words. After hundreds of years of training, it can be said that the elderly have become better, how can they not understand the meaning of the old saying about hair? In other words, he has the intention to attract Ye Hao, and the intention of these words is that they don''t understand the meaning of these words. This is to confirm whether Ye Hao and the two factions have too deep roots. If they don''t, he will naturally be able to make the most of it and recruit it to his faction.


    Although Ye Hao seems to be related to the disciples of the two factions, in fact he does not belong to any of them, so they naturally don''t want to miss it.


    The white-haired man found that they did not answer his question and were not angry, but shook his head regretfully, then turned his eyes to the ring.


    In this link, there is a different situation.


    "What do you mean?" After Xia Miao explorer took the pill that Ye Hao threw out, he didn''t swallow it directly, but stared at the opponent dumbfounded. Of course, he was not worried about Ye Hao''s tricks on the pill. But I don¡¯t understand, what is the point of doing this,


    Although in the rules of the game, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t swallow pill, cure or replenish mana in a boxing match, but Xia Yu explorers are still confused about Ye Hao¡¯s behavior. After all, they cannot swallow pill, cure or Supplementing their mana is very questionable. To challenge his own people, it¡¯s his action that fueled the flames, or that he was surprised,


    "I said, I don''t want to take advantage of this danger, hurry up, it can help you quickly restore mana," Ye Hao closed his eyes, just smiled faintly.


    "What''s your name?" Xia Yu explorer asked.


    "Ye Hao"


    "Well, whether you win or lose, your friend, my summer feather explorer has settled down," Xia Miao explorer didn''t hesitate anymore and threw the pill directly into his mouth.

 Chapter 1154： breath

    Xia Miao explorer immediately felt a strong warm current gushing out of his throat, flowing into his body''s meridians, and then infiltrating his Dantian air sea. This began to slowly merge with the vitality of his own body under his own power.


    For a while, Xia Miao Explorer only felt the mana he consumed when fighting spells, and at this time he was recovering at a very fast speed. Even though he had just used force to change his sword movement, he also gave the body once. Strong rebound. Is recovering quickly,


    If Xia Yu Explorer, who has not taken the pill, is like an oil lamp that is about to run out, then he is like a torch ignited by the flames of war at this time, and the gap between the front and rear is another natural difference that exists.


    "A very domineering Dan Yao actually contains such terrifying vitality. At that moment, it will restore my body to such a state." At this moment, feeling the changes in the body, Xia Miao''s explorer couldn''t help. Exclaimed a surprise. However, what is amazing is that he did not relax half of Dan Yao''s refinement at this time. On the contrary, it was the more crazy promotion of the mana''s operation on the body, as well as the rapid refinement and melting.


    At this moment, his heart can be said to be abnormally excited. Although he can clearly feel from Ye Hao''s breath that the opponent''s practice is only a five-fold exercise, he believes that the opponent''s strength will never be just what it looks like. , Not to mention how he got into battle, but the ease he showed at this time is enough to prove that his strength is extraordinary.


    Xia Miao Explorer is also a competitive person. How can he fight such an opponent? How can he not be excited?


    After a while, Xia Miao Explorer slowly restored his mana from his body to his dantian, and smiled calmly at Ye Hao: "My mana is almost restored, we shouldn''t waste time." Let me see See what you can do. "He said.


    "All right,"


    Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes after hearing Xia Yu Explorer''s words. They were kept closed. When he opened his eyes, only a strong and powerful breath burst out from his body. Under the impact of the powerful breathing, the dust on the ring suddenly flew up, and instantly, the entire ring was covered by layers.


    At this moment, standing opposite Xia Yu, he suddenly felt the atmosphere around him and became an unusual emperor at this moment, although he had already guessed Ye Hao''s extraordinary power. But when he felt all this, he was surprised at his strength.


    You should know that in practice, the gap between the two sides is full of two areas, and at this time it is just a small eye deterrent, which can directly affect the fluctuation of the atmosphere around you, so strong. He was really surprised,


    Not only in it, but also thirteen elders in charge of the ring, as well as some bright-eyed people. When they saw this scene, they were not surprised.


    Next, the bodies of the two people actually moved at the same time, without any signs, they launched their attacks almost at the same time.


    Swinging lightly between Xia Yuxi''s arms, the long sword in his hand immediately turned into the shadow of countless knives under the push of his arms. Although these remnants are just illusions created by the long sword itself, each sword is moving. In every sword shadow, there is a powerful aura that can penetrate the void and break the sky. Although these breaths seem to be unorganized, they have firmly locked Ye Hao''s body on his target.

 Chapter 1155： calm

    Feel sorry! ...


    Chapter content acquisition timed out...


    Chapter content acquisition failed...


    ¡ú¡ú¡úRe-transcoding, refresh this page ¡û¡û¡û


    If you cannot refresh the page by clicking the link above, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember the reading address of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/


    If you refresh 2 times and still have no content, please contact us through the suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!


    The latest chapters of the Doomsday Super God Chariot, the Doomsday Super God Chariot Yangtze River, A Yangtze River, the Doomsday Super God Chariot Full Text Reading, Doomsday Super God Chariot txt Download, Doomsday Super God Chariot Free Reading, Doomsday Super God Chariot Chariot Yangtze River A Yangtze River


    Changjiang A Changjiang is an excellent novel author. His works include: the chariot of the doomsday,

 Chapter 1156： careful

    Feel sorry! ...


    Chapter content acquisition timed out...


    Chapter content acquisition failed...


    ¡ú¡ú¡úRe-transcoding, refresh this page ¡û¡û¡û


    If you cannot refresh the page by clicking the link above, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember the reading address of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/


    If you refresh 2 times and still have no content, please contact us through the suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!


    The latest chapters of the Doomsday Super God Chariot, the Doomsday Super God Chariot Yangtze A Yangtze River, the full text of the Doom Super God Chariot, the txt download of the Doom Super God Chariot, the Doomsday Super God Chariot free reading, The Doomsday Super God Chariot Chariot Yangtze River A Yangtze River


    Changjiang A Changjiang is an excellent novel author. His works include: the chariot of the doomsday,

 Chapter 1157： woman

    Feel sorry! ...


    Chapter content acquisition timed out...


    Chapter content acquisition failed...


    ¡ú¡ú¡úRe-transcoding, refresh this page ¡û¡û¡û


    If you cannot refresh the page by clicking the link above, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember the reading address of the Doomsday Super God Chariot: https://m.novelhall.com/read/165744/


    If you refresh 2 times and still have no content, please contact us through the suggestions at the end of the website, and we will fix it as soon as possible!


    The latest chapters of the Doomsday Super God Chariot, the Doomsday Super God Chariot Yangtze A Yangtze River, the full text of the Doom Super God Chariot, the txt download of the Doom Super God Chariot, the Doomsday Super God Chariot free reading, The Doomsday Super God Chariot Chariot Yangtze River A Yangtze River


    Changjiang A Changjiang is an excellent novel author. His works include: the chariot of the doomsday,

 Chapter 1158： moment

    It was extremely sensational. They wanted Ye Hao to fall into different eyes one after another. They really hadn''t thought that they were as strong as summer feathers, and even admitted their failures.


    "After this battle is over, I decided to go back and practice. When I meet next time, I will definitely defeat you myself," Xia Yuxi said calmly, without waiting for Ye Hao''s answer. The whole person flew forward,


    "Always waiting," Ye Hao said calmly.


    Although the people present heard what Xia Miao Explorer said, most of them were still skeptical. However, when he flew directly out of the ring, he really realized that Xia Miao Explorer really lost, and in an instant , There were some different people who had disappeared at this time, but they were shocked and dull. Although they still didn''t believe that Ye Hao really defeated Xia Miao Explorer, the facts were already in front of them. I can''t bear their half-cent suspicion,


    "If you have anything to challenge, if you want to come up as soon as possible," Ye Hao''s voice suddenly sounded when the crowd was shocked, and the strong voice trembled, immediately causing those who were already in a dull state. Feel dizzy in the brain,


    Although this sentence seems to be under the interrogation room, in essence, Ye Hao also showed his own strength before defeating Yu Wei brought by Xia Yuchun, and in this way carried out a battle against the court under the court. admonition.


    "Who else wants to challenge it?" Ye Hao shouted again, this time the sound spread more and more majestic, the sound energy of the sound was very strong, almost like a shocking wave. Into everyone''s mind,


    "What a terrible power, this son can actually condense his life force into a vocal attack, directly launching an idealistic attack on the monks present. I don''t know who he is, even if he has such a big deal in this world. Talent," he said. "At this moment, the white-haired old man suddenly opened his mouth on the ring," the old man said.


    Putuoshan¡¯s chief executive officer said: ¡°With so much strength, everyone thinks that the young people here are invincible.¡± Everyone heard her voice, and most of them nodded in shame. Obviously, no young newbie in their faction can compete with them.


    Of course, this scope is limited to those who are half-lived disciples,


    "Well, that''s not necessarily true," said a Demon Gate elder sitting in his seat, and suddenly there was a cold buzzing sound.


    As soon as this sentence was said, the remaining twelve elders turned their eyes to the person who was speaking at the door. Some even had opinions on the door where the old man was, and they just joked, "Do you have any black?" People can''t do it,"


    "Yeah," the old man of the mysterious demon grinned coldly to such a joke, and then his own eyes were lowered in the ring, in the eyes, full of twinkling eyes, the other twelve elders saw the twinkling eyes, In their hearts, although there was a moment of doubt, their eyes turned to the ring, as if they were expecting something.


    Rambo


    At this moment, in the gap above the ring, a black figure suddenly appeared. This body is extremely strong, especially his whole body breathing, like a million horses running at an extremely fast speed. Trampling the surrounding space, not from the tremor, Ye Hao lightly shot the heart, and then found that human mana is actually much higher than summer feathers, and the body contains as many as 72 incarnations, Maggie Stick¡¯s mana was revealed nakedly at this time,


    Looking at the character in front of him, even Ye Hao couldn''t imagine that there was such a huge potential character.


    You should know that although the avatar contained in Ye Hao''s body is redundant, his avatars are almost all plundered from other people. I don''t know how much adventure and luck he went through. Even if there are many deaths and dangers, only in this way can we accumulate strong capital.


    And the person in front of him, although Ye Hao couldn''t guess why he had so many incarnations, he was sure of one thing, that is, the gas of the other party would definitely not be below himself.


    "Let me be your opponent,"


    Just as the voice dropped, the person hanging in the void suddenly moved a little, and walked directly in front of the Lord of the Rings, opposite to Ye Hao.


    Because Ye Hao just used his own mind to feel the breath of the other party, he did not notice the appearance of the other party. At this time, when this character appeared on his own face, he really saw the appearance of the other party.


    He is a young man in blue, very handsome, with sword-like eyebrows. The most striking thing is that he has two red horns like buffalo on his head, standing on top of the ring. The surrounding vitality is like a whirlpool, with him as the center, constantly rotating,


    "I saw you fighting just now, you. "Very good, a good opponent, let me run for a while now, you," the young man smiled quietly, and in the middle of his speech, his whole body breathing exploded rapidly. The energetic vortex that originally gathered around him suddenly split under the seat of the terrifying power on his body, forming countless storms of vitality, directly attacking Ye Hao.


    Facing the sudden vitality storm from the opponent, Ye Hao did not take any action at all, but let himself be thought of in the immediate room of the vitality storm, only when the vitality storm was one meter away in front of him. Since the storm had spread, it was blowing directly from both sides of him, and even a corner of his body could not move.


    "This kind of breathing is indeed a good opponent, so I have a good understanding," he said.


    Between Chen Yi''s words, a movement of body shape, a mysterious spirit of violence, suddenly emanated from his body, immediately wrapped him in one of them, and then, only saw the light between his arms, which was a hand. Slam Ye Hao,


    "Good job." Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest timidity when he watched the opponent actively attacked. The movements between his body and his palms suddenly slapped out. In an instant, a feeling of vitality condensed into a rainbow, passing through all directions, straight on. He condenses and squeezes in the middle, and finally wraps his arm directly inside and meets the palm of the other hand.


    Rambo


    After a while, the palms of the two people directly collided, and a terrible energy suddenly turned into countless ripples of energy, pouring out from the right place of the two people''s palms, from the gap above their heads. After enduring this violent energy impact, the explosion immediately opened a huge black hole full of 100 square meters, even the space in the black hole, under the encouragement of the two of them. Did you know that it is now distorted,


    "Very good, what a terrible power," he said.

 Chapter 1159： opponent

    Several miles away from the circle, you can even feel the vitality fluctuations that erupted during the war. Moreover, just the intensity of the energy shock can directly break through and distort the space. "What kind of monsters are these two people?"


    "Evil, these two people are absolutely evil, they are no longer humans,"


    "How horrible, I just think that after the war with Xia Yujun, Ye Hao is already the end of the exchange of fire. I didn''t expect that he still hides such a terrible power."


    "So, that guy is really just a five-fold lightning strike, so that he will have such terrible power. When he is promoted to the border, who else will become his opponent under the rule of the gods?"


    Seeing the dual struggle between Ye Hao and Chen Yi, the many monks off the court suddenly came to a standstill. Some people originally thought that Ye Hao was only making a sound in the form of deterrence, and there were only bluffing people who originally wanted to go to the stage to pick up cheap people. More importantly, the mouth grows up directly, which I have not been able to do for a long time.


    boom!


    At this time, on the ring, Ye Hao and Chen Yi''s originally intertwined palms immediately recovered. They both stepped back at the same time, and then approached the other side to attack and rush out fiercely.


    "Flying sand and walking stones"


    Chen Yi''s body turned around, waving between her hands, her deep sleeves burst into countless deep yellow vitality. During these vitality rotations, the flying sand and rocks around were also pushed up, a huge dust. Swallowed Ye Hao,


    "Thunder, breaking the law,"


    Ye Hao saw the corpse suddenly move, and thousands of "Thunder Gang" poison gas exploded in his limbs at the same time. These thunders are just seven, like a violent dragon, directly rushing into the huge sandstorm in front of us.


    boom!


    The sound of countless thunderstorms suddenly came from the sandstorm. With the last roar, the storm that was swept by extreme speed immediately exploded from inside. Disappeared in the boxing ring,


    Before the sandstorm disappeared, Ye Hao did not stay cold. The tricks of his body broke out again with countless thunder-gang poison gas, which directly bombarded Chen Yi''s body. The speed of these first rises was very fast, just between the first reading. Having reached Chen Yi''s body, the violent thunder suddenly broke the vitality from his body. Watching the sudden rise of "thunder qi", Chen Yi didn''t want to avoid any movement, and instantly covered him from the vitality of his body. Lived, watching the sudden rise of thunder gas, Chen Yi didn''t want to escape any action. Only seeing his body move, the body''s mana will be moved. Immediately, countless cold magic channels burst out of his body''s know-how. Just behind him, in a moment, a body received hundreds of thousands. The false shadow of a bison suddenly emerged, during which magical gas rolled down, and countless crystal walls in space burst instantly, and powerful vitality fluctuations, like a tide, poured out. Through the connection between the empty world and the real world, the air exploded and rolled under this breath, as if a picture of the world was shattered.


    Wait a moment, the torrential rainstorm is also a sudden turning point. In the empty world around and the real world, the pressure is great, and it suddenly scattered to pieces.


    At this time, Chen Yi, with his robe floating, floating in the void, his palms slowly rose, and countless subtle lights gleamed in the palms, as if it contained the most terrifying power in the world, which made people feel that he gently With a wave of his hand, he could cover the sky and destroy the world at any time. His extremely sharp eyes seemed to penetrate any fantasy and suddenly appeared in the empty illusion in front of him.


    "A powerful sacred skill,"


    Chen Yi suddenly roared, holding five fingers in his palm, and a terrifying cloud suddenly condensed from his hand. An empty black hole was formed between his palms, frantically devouring the vitality between heaven and earth.


    In an instant, the vitality of heaven and earth contained in the surrounding space immediately poured into his body, and this vitality entered Chen Yi''s body. The shadow of the bison behind him also condensed a little. It turned out that there was some vague body. At this time, it seemed to have returned to nature. Chen Yi swallowed the vitality of the earth and used Chen Yi to swallow the vitality of the world. The huge body has already Half an abbot''s height actually began to swell violently, becoming bigger than ever before.


    "In that case, let you see what a dragon is like in the ocean," Ye Hao said, looking at the bull. It was colliding at an extremely fast speed, with an expression of excitement on his face. He knew the power of the opponent. Right in front of him. This is definitely not as good as the opponents he has encountered before. He also needs such an opponent to enable him to exceed his limits and stimulate his potential time and time again, thereby increasing his mana.


    Between the words, on Ye Hao¡¯s skin, a crystal clear color suddenly appeared, countless phantoms formed by the vitality of thunder and lightning, the vitality of the five elements, the vitality of yin and yang, and the light, flowing light in them, many of them With the vitality of thunder and lightning, the vitality of the five elements, the vitality of yin and yang, and the flow of light among them, with the flow of countless energy, the skin of his body actually began to undergo tremendous changes, and in fact began to grow the same size as their nails. The golden scales, these scales spread quickly. His whole body was immediately covered by a layer of scales,


    "Give me a face." When Ye Hao''s body was undergoing dramatic changes, the hanging Chen Yi suddenly screamed in the sky, and then he saw the bull dummy that had grown to nearly two hundred feet in height behind him. Ying, suddenly burst out a huge vitality mask, and immediately wrapped it and Chen Yi''s body in it.


    Rambo


    Then, the huge gas shield exploded in an instant. In the strong gas impact, a violent gas storm broke out in all directions, and a group of monks were immediately attacked by this vital gas storm. Directly impacted and retreated a few steps, and supported and resisted with his powerful mana, which stabilized the body, and those inferior people could not urge their mana to resist the monks. What''s more, he was directly blown down by this vitality storm. On the ground.


    He said: "What a terrible power, as long as the impact of physical vitality can burst out such a terrible power."


    He said: "Although it is very uncertain, it is undeniable that the potential of this son is indeed terrible. Only at this point, he is the cultivation of the border, so he has such terrible power, so he will wait for his future The promotion to an immortal state, or even a virtual wonderland. There is absolutely no limit," he said.


    "That''s right, I thought Ye Hao''s child was already very strong, but I didn''t expect to jump out for an hour at this time."

 Chapter 1160： defeat

    "Yes, although Ye Hao''s potential is very strong, it is unparalleled, but at this time he is not as good as Chen Yi, Chen Yi is higher than his two areas. After all, there is a gap in practice, there is no strong force to do so. Easy to make up."


    Compared with many monks, the thirteen elders are much calmer. Although they were still shocked by Chen Yi''s terrible power at this time, the momentum of their superiors over the years. But also let them practice a constant mindset,


    But when people were shocked, a huge pressure suddenly burst from the other end of the ring, and this powerful force, although not the same as the energy shock that just broke out at the end of the ring, made everyone in the room feel Step back from it, but the powerful deterrence involved in this pressure directly enters the minds of all those who appear in their minds.


    Under this solemn majesty, as if in front of all of us, a magnificent mountain suddenly appeared, facing this mountain, so there is only one insurmountable idea in people''s hearts. As small as I am in front of this mountain,


    "What''s going on? What kind of incarnation of Ye Hao, who can directly scare our hearts with his own pressure?" At this moment, the white-haired old man wearing the ring suddenly shouted.


    He said: "If I didn''t wait for people to use strong power and strength to stabilize their hearts, but I was afraid that with only this kind of pressure, we would not be able to fight to defeat ourselves. That would be a terrible deterrent."


    He said: "What kind of person is this Ye Hao? He has never heard of this character in the real world. When he was born, he did the same thing as horror."


    In an instant, under Chen Yi''s vitality, the thirteen elders were able to remain calm. At this time, they felt the deterrent power of the soul and God against Ye Hao, and they were finally moved.


    You should know that each of the thirteen people present is a kind of training that has been at least half-dead. Although it is not the true state of fairies, but with the power of practice beyond the realm of mortals, how can they not be Shocked by Ye Hao''s influence?


    However, no matter how they guess, it is impossible to guess the cause of the matter. After all, in Ye Hao''s body, they merged the bones of ancient dragons, awakening the power of dragon blood in the body. Coupled with the blood instillation of these two immortal animals, although its deterrent power is far less than that of any other animal, once he fully releases his power, he will be intimidated by the smell of terror. I was just afraid that even some ordinary fairies would be subjected to this oppressive breath, and thus afraid of fear.


    Yell, Mu


    At this time, two loud noises, enough to shake the earth and the earth, suddenly came from above the ring, violent sound energy, the rapid spread of sound energy, and the whole world seemed to be shaken by these two sounds. Even the ground where everyone was standing began to tremble violently.


    When the roar sounded, a 300-foot-long dragon, covered by a layer of deep golden scales, still had a giant bull nearly 200 feet high, suddenly starting from above the ring. Cross the boundary above the ring and fly in the gap,


    And this dragon, a cow, is not someone else, but Ye Hao and Chen Yi,


    "I don''t think you are a dragon," said the big water buffalo incarnate by Chen Yi, staring at the dragon in front of him intently.


    "But even if you are a dragon, so what, today I will carefully defeat you

 Chapter 1161： space

    Only in this way can we achieve the final victory in this game,"


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t answer Chen Yi¡¯s words. He just stayed tightly in the gap, watching each other¡¯s every move with his deep eyes.


    Mu


    Chen Yikou exploded again with an accomplice, and then his huge body suddenly moved, directly in the direction of Ye Hao, with a shocking impact.


    This seems to be a simple shock, but it contains an incredibly powerful force, but wherever a cow¡¯s hoof tramples, the empty space around it will be instantly distorted. Under strong power fluctuations, it vibrates in space. . Whenever the body trembles forward, the clouds in eight directions will roll over, majestic, as if every turbulence of his body and the heavens and the earth will react to it.


    Yer


    Seeing Chen Yi leading the offensive, Ye Hao turned into a Tianlong, and immediately burst out an astonishing dragon cry. Then, his long body became a shuttle, which was comparable to his sharp pair. Enough to go through the void and grab the head of another giant,


    The dragon hovered between the shuttles, growing up like the master of the celestial body, so the essence of life force, like the moment of tide, his body will be directly covered by it,


    In an instant, a dragon and a cow, like two fast meteors about to collide, shuttled directly in the empty space tens of thousands of meters above this place.


    Rambo


    Then, with the commotion and roar between the heaven and the earth, the dragon and a cow have collided together. In the gap, the forces of the two sides collided with each other, and in an instant, countless spaces exploded directly. The huge black holes are torn apart one by one in the air. Those spatial gaps are small enough to be a mile long and a large foot up to a hundred miles long. These spatial black holes, when the wind blows directly into the surrounding space, they also begin to be extremely It splits at a fast speed, the two sides collide, and the huge body collides with each other. Suddenly, like two meteors deviating from the general trajectory, they burst out directly. When the dragon''s scales rupture, Ye Hao''s body withstands the opponent''s body. During the impact, the internal organs almost turned over. Even every inch of his flesh and blood, every meridian, seemed to have experienced a sharp needle.


    Fortunately, because Ye Hao''s body had become crystal clear due to the cultivation of the two hearts of good and evil, otherwise, when the dragon''s scales had just exploded on him, the blood had already flowed away.


    However, compared with Chen Yi''s situation, this Ye Hao at least looks much better than him. At this time, the bull''s body began to become a little fuzzy. Even a horn on the top of his head was broken, turned into vitality, and disappeared between heaven and earth. The most notable thing is that on his huge body, the five visible deep bone scars are obviously gone. Only because of the form that Chen Yi condensed with his own vitality in the bull era, there was no blood flow.


    However, after he suffered this blow, the damage he suffered at this time was not at all under Ye Hao, even though Chen Yi was better than Ye Hao in practice and his strength. But the dragon he gave birth to is one of the ancient immortal beasts. For all the beasts in the world, there is a kind of inner pressure, even though this kind of pressure is increased in Chen Yi''s body. It does not have much deterrent effect, but it cannot be ignored directly.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s body had the blood of a black tortoise, as well as the power of dragon veins, the power of the earth, and the power that the unicorn injected into him. At this moment, he was suddenly unable to give full play to it. But it absolutely does not allow to see the existence of this immortal beast,

 Chapter 1162： strength

    That is the existence of fairies. Although a drop of good blood is ordinary to him, its power is not what a mortal monk can imagine.


    "Well, very good, I don''t think you will force me into this situation because of the five-fold raid. As far as qualifications are concerned, I have already lost, but today is a matter of the general situation of the sect. In any case, I will have to Beat you."


    Between the lines, Chen Yi''s body suddenly shrank. There was some illusory body, which became more blurred at this time, and finally turned directly into a majestic vitality, returning to his body, and then he saw his palm suddenly protruding. A dark red knife about five feet long immediately appeared in his palm.


    The crimson long sword, surrounded by magic, a powerful force and aura, like the sun, as if the surrounding void was shrouded inadvertently. The cold and sharp cold, like nine darkness and mysterious, makes people fearless to tremble, it Like a dark red knife, the spirit of magic is surrounded by magic. A powerful force, like the shadow of the sun, carelessly covers the gap around it.


    At this time, Chen Yi was holding a big knife in her hand, standing in the void, like an ancient magic god, breathing the sky directly, making people breathe directly, and even breathing can''t help a few points.


    He said: "The Intermediate Channel is also an Intermediate Channel."


    "This Chen Yi actually has a Taoist of medium quality, this."


    "After all, Ye Hao has already lost. Although Ye Hao''s strength is not weaker than Chen Yi, the opponent unexpectedly sacrificed Dao at this time, so he is not Chen Yi''s opponent at all."


    With a long knife in her hand, Chen Yi immediately surprised everyone present. It was a Taoist in the Summer. It was originally a magic weapon that was almost legendary, but today, there are already two things. How can this keep them from being frightened,


    "Chopping up the devil and bleeding, is actually cutting the devil knife." Looking at the crimson long knife in Chen Yi''s hand, the white-haired old man sitting on the ring stood up suddenly, in shocked eyes. It was an incredible light. After a long time, he turned his attention from Chen Yi''s body to the old master of metaphysics: "I never thought, you don''t know what you are. "He said. He even took out this magic knife. Looking at today¡¯s comparison, your mysterious magic sect must win.¡±


    He said: "No, this magic weapon is Chen Yi''s magic weapon. It was obtained from the church leaders and approved by the gods. It is not because of what is being tested today. He did not take it out for today''s game. "He said: "After hearing this old saying, Xuanyin''s chief senior executive immediately shook his head and directly denied this sentence. In the middle of his speech, the old man also had a proud expression on his face."


    "What? I got the approval of the instrument." After hearing these words, the twelve people present were suddenly surprised, staring at the old man Xuanyin with an unbelievable face.


    In fact, it''s no wonder they were so surprised. Although he didn''t know that Chen Yi had obtained this magic weapon with his ability, it is well known that if you want to urge this magic weapon, you need to improve it. However, anyone who has become a tool of the Tao and possesses his own Taoist magical instruments is unwilling to be bound by the existence of others. After his counterfeiters, anyone wants to obtain it. If it is refined into its own magic weapon, in addition to its own powerful strength, relying on strength to force its refinement, then it is the master, and he has a very special reason, so Dao is willing Accept him as the master, otherwise,. Not only can you not get a magic weapon, but you will also suffer a counterattack from the magic weapon itself,

 Chapter 1163： Practice

    Judging from Chen Yi''s current practice and strength, it is absolutely impossible to force the Golden Mean to be refined. Then there is only the second possibility.


    The most important thing is that this is the most important. You know, what we need to do is the monk''s own power. The higher the repair, the stronger the weapon, but there are always exceptions. At this point, this is why people are shocked.


    Once a magic weapon is automatically identified, no matter what the monk¡¯s practice is, he can thoroughly urge the magic weapon to exert its full power. This is why in the world of truth, the power of magic weapons can be fully utilized. This That¡¯s why, in the real world, any magic weapon made by oneself must be much stronger than the magic weapon looted from others. The reason why its power is so strong is that it is so powerful that it is much stronger than the The magic weapon looted in the hands of others is much stronger.


    Because when the monk makes his own magic weapon, his breath is more or less mysteriously connected with the weapon itself. With this kind of spiritual connection, the magic monk can be perfectly matched and the most powerful can be exerted. strength.


    This is why the twelve principals present were so shocked when they heard the magic weapon of knowing the Lord, because at this time, no matter what Chen Yi¡¯s practice is, the intermediate Taoist priest in his hand, at his instigation, was so shocked. I feel so shocked by the fact that no matter what Chen Yi¡¯s practice is, the intermediate Taoist in his hands can unleash its full power.


    So far, while Chen Yi sacrificed his magic weapon, everyone present had announced the "death penalty" to Ye Hao almost simultaneously.


    He said: "You are proud to be able to force me to do this, but I suggest that it is better for you to admit that you fail, otherwise I am not sure if you will be harmed." Chen Yi suddenly raised the long knife in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao said,


    His words were not a joke to Ye Hao, but a sincere warning. You should know how powerful the intermediate Taoist device is. Generally speaking, when you fight, you can''t grasp the power of Tao, and then accept Ye Hao''s training as a physical body at this time. It will definitely be beaten and even leave wounds that are difficult to heal.


    "Ah, Chen Yi, do you want to beat me with that kitchen knife? I tell you, you are wrong."


    Hearing Chen Yi''s words, Ye Hao immediately laughed, and then said sarcastically that such an attitude and such a low voice were just saying to the people present that the winner of the game was extraordinary.


    However, because of being so confident in Ye Hao, everyone present immediately remembered their surprised eyes. In these eyes, there is no slightest contempt, no doubt, even more. They are looking forward to it, and they are also looking forward to how much this Ye Hao will be shocked again. It can be said that when he said this, almost everyone present raised his heart to his voice.


    Chen Yi said solemnly: "If you still have to participate in the competition, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "Come on, let me see what kind of power is the magic weapon in your hand that can make you so confident," Ye Hao said as soon as he moved, his long body hovering in the void. It seems that he was waiting for Chen Yi to attack the general. For Chen Yi¡¯s good intentions, how could Ye Hao not know, but if he only wanted to overcome himself, it would be absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 1164： knowledge

    After all, the person with the magic weapon of the intermediate dojo is not the only one alone.


    "Well, let''s see, the first knife, the sun, the moon, the stars,"


    In an instant, Chen Yi swiped his knife and the knife was tossed and turned, and a violent "strong wind" blew out immediately. The "helping" wind blew out in the thousands of sun and moon, and tens of thousands of stars suddenly flickered and burst, like a A chaotic reincarnation general.


    This knife looks like a simple knife, but it has the ability to cry like a ghost on the earth. It is sweeping the floor, killing the gods, and killing the demons between the seats, even if it is owned by Ye Hao¡¯s one hundred abbots. The body was immediately submerged in the cracked galaxy in the sky. In the middle of the table, even Ye Hao''s body would not be immediately submerged in the crack of the galaxy.


    It can be said that Chen Yi¡¯s terrifying power, coupled with the magic sword in his hand, is almost half-dead and incomparable. Even those who have trained half-length gods for the monks, face such a blow, without strong power and In the case of magic weapons, it is bound to be hit hard. "Ah, you can really mobilize the power of the stars. After all, how powerful is the escape force that they are so powerful," he said. "In the face of such a blow, there will be no powerful power and magic weapon."


    "With the power of the sun, the moon, and the sun, with the power of the sun and the moon, your body can be condensed into your own power, and the enemy will be killed," he said. "The power of the sun, the moon, and the moon. I''m afraid it is the master of a god, and it is difficult to deal with it. Strong, it is really too strong. With this technique alone, this Chen Yi can definitely be said to be the first under the half immortal. one person."


    He said: "I don''t know if Ye Hao can resist this move."


    "It''s hard to say. If someone else said it, I would definitely lose, but I''m not sure about this Ye Hao. Let''s ask, who thought of it?" He could only be robbed by this thunder five times, and Chen Yi was forced to use Taoism. In my opinion, this person must still have his cards to be useless."


    "Yes, from the perspective of people''s words and deeds, he is not the kind of person beyond his ability. At this point, he dares to face it, then he must master his own abilities. Otherwise, Chen Yi will use it now Evangelist. He has admitted his failure," he said.


    "I don''t think so. Although Ye Hao is very strong, you must not forget that he is far inferior to Chen Yi in discipline or magic weapon. In my opinion, this person is self-respecting." He said, "From the inside of Penglai Island. It¡¯s forbidden to kill. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s already dead and didn¡¯t admit defeat.¡±


    He said: "Don''t guess, don''t look at it, you will know."


    At this moment, everyone under the ring was suspicious one by one, but in the eyes of many people, Ye Hao just pretended to be in one position. However, when Ye Hao said the next sentence, everyone present was present. Shocked again,


    "You thought you had an intermediate musical instrument, now I will show you all my power," Ye Hao said, he was moving, hundreds of feet long, hovering in the void, and then a simple door suddenly surfaced. The power of life is like the tide pouring down from the door, rushing down from the door, during this period of time, the surrounding emptiness is directly shrouded in a vibrant ocean,


    "Nine pictures of countries, let me take a break," he said.


    In an instant, a huge scroll of a hundred feet long appeared from Ye Hao''s head

 Chapter 1165： magic weapon

    , Surrounding his long body, surrounding the vitality gushing out around him, as if being summoned, it has been madly integrated into this scroll.


    Xiuya


    Then, when Ye Hao moved, the huge body combined with the huge scroll suddenly turned into a stream of light and rushed into the "starry sky storm."


    The dragon world burned with anger, and instantly turned into a powerful mana, injected with vitality and mana, and in an instant, the power of Jiuzetu was directly urged. The beautiful mountains and rivers that were originally engraved on the scroll seemed to become matter at this moment, and a powerful vitality burst out. This vitality is nothing else, it is the nine social building blocks that make use of the vitality of the Dragon World. In order to simulate and gather its power,


    As a result, the strong wind among the stars quickly condensed and exploded. The powerful force was immediately enveloped in the stars on the sun and the moon, and burst out instantly.


    "What?" Seeing this scene, all the directors of the ring door felt old and shocked. The owner of the mystic sect immediately stood up and got up from his seat with his incredible eyes, mysteriously The old master of the sect immediately stood up from his seat, and at the same time, he was taken aback by all the main directors at the door of the ring. Just look at Ye Hao on the ring,


    He said: "The Intermediate Channel is also an Intermediate Channel."


    "Ye Hao actually has the magic weapon of middle-class Taoism. No wonder Chen Yi is still so confident and full of confidence when sacrificing the artifact."


    He said: "Oh, my God, this man¡¯s inner story is too deep, he will not let anyone live. Let¡¯s not say who wins and who loses, only the power of one of them, plus the magic weapon in their hands , And the newcomers present. "Who can compete with it, this competition does not even require comparison,"


    The main directors of the ring were surprised by this, and the monk under the ring was a lost moment. You should know that this time, there are not many soldiers on the training ground. It can be said that each of them is eligible to participate in this challenge,


    At this time, whether it is Chen Yi or Ye Hao, their own power is already amazing, but many people believe that even if they are strong again and face a series of challenges, their own magic will be extremely severely consumed. Until then, this will be their opportunity to challenge them on stage.


    However, at this time they were disappointed, and their hearts were no longer able to summarize the original idea, because in the hands of the two people who appeared on the ring, they had an almost legendary intermediate instrument.


    They all know that the existence of a low-level device allows them to directly surpass the challenge, and an intermediate Taoist can almost make you invincible without the same magic.


    Not to mention that among them, those who have intermediate-level instruments in the dojo, definitely will not have more than a dozen of them with low-level instruments. In this case, can I ask? Who else can be confident to beat all the rookies here?


    "I don''t think you have a mid-level dojo," Chen Yifeng said, and he also took a closer look at Ye Hao''s body with that startling gaze, obviously not thinking about it. There is still a magic weapon in the middle level, but soon the miracle on his face turned into a smile: "But according to your current practice, where do you have a middle-level artifact?" It is already difficult to use this Taoist power, but It''s already hard to urge. Therefore, the final winner of this competition is still me," he said.

 Chapter 1166： The essential

    "Well, then why don''t you try?" Ye Hao said calmly.


    When he was speaking, Ye Hao''s long body began to shrink at a very fast speed, and finally recovered from the fresh state of his body. He knew very well that although Tianlong''s real body was much stronger than his body at this time, he knew very well that Tianlong''s real body was much stronger than his body at this time. However, the size of his body has made him lose his original flexibility. It is considered by others to be a living goal. When maintaining this body, the energy consumed by his body will be huge.


    Only then did he decide to abandon the real dragon''s body and turn it back into his own entity.


    Chen Yi saw it, and didn''t think about it at all. Knowing, it''s just that the knife, although fierce, but out of Penglaixian''s concern, and Ye Hao''s appreciation at this time, he did not try his best, and at this time, he saw Ye Hao also sacrificed his intermediate Taoist tools, and the worries in his heart had disappeared. He believed that with the same magic weapon, he believed that under the same magic weapon, even if all the power had a direct explosion, trying to kill it, it would have no power.


    In this situation, he can unscrupulously urge all his power to fight Ye Hao as much as possible.


    "In fact, since, let''s try my second knife." Chen Yi''s body suddenly jumped up, and the knife in his hand changed. The remaining days, months, and stars all collapsed at that moment and changed directly. Became invisible.


    "This road is illusory,"


    Then, the long knife in his hand was swung again, and countless swords fell into the void suddenly, but Ye Hao''s face suddenly appeared majestic for the changes caused by Chen Yi''s move.


    Although this knife didn''t seem to have a substantial attack, in the silence, Ye Hao could feel the Yuan''s space, countless sharp edges, firmly locked himself. As if in the middle of another world, an incomparably powerful force is brewing a general,


    At this point, Ye Hao did not dare to stand in the cold at all, and directly urged him to stand up and wrap him up to prevent sudden attacks. However, as he enters the state of combat readiness, he is also brewing his own offense. He knows that mastering the game and winning or losing is always an instant.


    When Chen Yi launched an attack on himself, it was also a time of carelessness. As long as he could grasp this moment, although he did not dare to say that he could directly defeat the opponent. But if you want to create an opportunity to suppress it, once you take the rhythm of the battle in your own hands, the opponent''s actions will be restricted to a certain extent, then you will want to defeat your opponent. Much easier,


    Wow,


    Suddenly, the empty crystal wall suddenly rises and falls, and the space breathes, twists rapidly, countless dark red blades have exploded from the empty crystal wall, these blades, if you can¡¯t see between them, are like forming a sea. The ocean, the undulating sea surface, also makes people invisible to its turbulent trajectory,


    When these knives disappeared again, Ye Hao already felt that his entire body was covered by the knives. At this time, the power of the whole body seemed to be completely swallowed up by these knives, and could not be displayed at all.


    But also at such a critical moment, Ye Hao was so calm, he was as calm as these knives wanted to kill him, and he was just a bystander. The whole person seems to be in invisible silence, the surrounding world is completely integrated,

 Chapter 1167： fist

    disease,


    Suddenly, it was like a sword light in a magnificent sea, and it broke out again. Each blade, as if giving a huge power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, cut straight to Ye Hao, "Nine Kingdoms." Golden Fairy Mountain",


    The actor finally broke out and did not dare to be left out of the cold. The movement between the bodies would directly bring the treasure of nine social pictures to the whole person, and the world of Dragon Gate hanging in the void seemed to have gotten him at this time. Summoning, a powerful force, pressure, and overwhelming directly entered Ye Hao¡¯s body.


    Then, on the top of the Jiu Jituo, the Corps suddenly broke out and turned into thousands of sharp sword lamps. It seemed that everyone had their own spiritual wisdom. Facing Ye Hao¡¯s knife, welcome to come forward,


    At the same time, driven by the nine major forces of society, Ye Hao turned his whole person into a streamer more directly and flew in the direction of Chen Yi.


    "Law Orders the World"


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t want to think, his spirit and soul moved at an extremely fast speed, and then an incomparable gas poured out from the top of his head, and in an instant, he condensed into a chaotic world. The entire surrounding space is directly covered by it,


    And in this chaotic world, there is nothing else that Ye Hao should do.


    In an instant, the whole world was filled with eternal breath, the whole breath, every galaxy, every galaxy, gathered together according to the original law, and produced powerful forces, these forces. As a deterrent to all ages, the gaps that directly shake the surrounding space have been distorted, and even some of the space crystal walls that should have been fighting have begun to close, and they have broken again. The space exposed in the crystal wall,


    "What," Chen said, he was not surprised at all. He didn''t know Ye Hao would do this. He said: "You should know that every monk is integrated with Buddhism. He doesn''t think Ye Hao has such a strange spirit of Buddhism, nor does he know that every monk is connected with Buddhism," he said. The stronger, the greater, the stronger, the greater,


    Chen Yi''s original law is his own body, airstrike mad cow disease, is the legacy of an ancient powerful beast, this kind of beast, in ancient times, is a very strange species. Its own terrorist force is no less than those ancient and immortal beasts. Even with its own violent blood, under the same conditions, power is more directly pursuing the dragon and phoenix nation.


    The vast Dongsheng Shenzhou is only one of the four northern regions of Xuanhuang World. The galaxy in which the entire Xuanhuang World is located is like a dust in the chaotic world.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s original method was actually condensed into a chaotic world, enough to show his own training potential, how thick it is.


    At this moment, on the Lord of the Rings, Ye Hao condensed the original rules, just like the master of heaven and earth, any vitality hidden in the void seemed to be obedient to him at this moment. When he moved, the galaxies in the chaos directly flowed through the entire ring space, and all the galaxies were surrounded by it.


    "Lightning strikes, the five elements, the overlord earthquake, the ice is eternal."


    At the moment when Ye Hao''s original fate enveloped the entire ring, his hands were quickly wasted, and all the vitality and mana in his body were also running quickly at this moment. In order to urge his body to use the avatar, it was condensed into countless fists and directly bombed Chen Yi¡¯s real body.


    At the same time, while swinging his fist, he also directly displayed his Dharma and supernatural powers in the original **** of Dharma. The rapid change speed under his feet was also changing rapidly, attacking Chen Yi from different angles.

 Chapter 1168： biology

    At this time, there were more than 90 avatars in Ye Hao''s body. The power of the attributes carried by each avatar was different at that time. Every time he tied these avatars to his fist, they would become different. Attacks, these attacks, huge anomalies, and then his body quickly changes position, and with every step he takes, he is more defensive.


    Seeing so many fists and bombarding him, Chen Yi was also a big surprise, but after more than a hundred battles, he did not show any panic.


    "Man''s treasure is one, and the earth is in the sky."


    When Chen Yadun roared wildly, the vitality of his body suddenly exploded with all the tricks of his whole body, and the fist power that hit him was scattered, so his arm suddenly trembled, and the hand of the charming demon was bleeding. Suddenly, the dark red blade suddenly turned into a fiery wave of magic, and the magical gas rolled in between, like tens of millions of magical gas condensed into a magical dragon, which directly became Chen Yi¡¯s. body,


    The magic dragon is like a body, and Chen Yi''s body is immediately covered by a layer of dark red magic. The magical gas rolls like a general burning flames. How can Ye Hao''s fist bombard the magical guard.


    He said: "Ye Hao, since you forced me to do this, then I must do the last step. This step, frankly, you can accept, and then I will automatically admit the failure, frankly, the way of death. This is also It''s not my fault," he said.


    Between words, Chen Yi''s body was moved quietly, and then flew directly into the air, and then his body rose high at that moment, and the whole person was more like an incarnation of the world''s treasured sword, up and down. They exhale constantly. Although this kind of breath is invisible, when the chaotic stars are shrouded in the void and at the same time they are in contact with this kind of breath, they all begin to tremble. It''s as if it can''t resist this powerful breathing,


    Of course, the chaotic emptiness is not true, but Ye Hao condenses from the original law stage, frankly speaking, it is the real chaotic virtual emptiness. The singularity is a kind of ecstasy, even if all the monks in the entire metaphysical world add up, the power burst out, It can''t shake it either,


    "Come on, no matter what action comes out, if I can''t help it, I can only blame my strength," Chaos Star is Ye Hao''s destiny. At this moment, he could naturally feel the terrifying power contained in the blow Chen Yi was about to issue.


    But even so, Ye Hao still didn¡¯t want to retreat, because once he chooses to retreat, his own mentality will inevitably be greatly affected. From then on, it is difficult to measure gold, and he already believes that Chen Yi¡¯s offensive power is strong, but not An invincible existence.


    After all, there is not much difference between the two sides in terms of strength and magic weapon. Once they can resist Chen Yi''s blow, the victory belongs to them.


    At this point, the only thing he can do is face it calmly.


    In an instant, the hairpin on Chen Yi''s hair suddenly exploded, and the evil spirit attached to her body quickly rose. She raised her arms and crossed her hands ten times. The whole person immediately condensed into a long dark red knife with that noisy spirit,


    As soon as the long sword came out, the powerful magical spirit immediately enveloped the entire movie world, directly condensing Ye Hao''s initial legal stage, which was also wrapped in it.


    "Endless Reincarnation"


    Then, seeing Chen Yi''s hand suddenly waved downwards, the whole person was completely integrated into the long knife made of the condensed magical spirit, and he cut at the place where Ye Hao was.


    With this split, Ye Hao suddenly felt that his past soul, current soul, and upcoming soul were directly expelled from the space of reincarnation, thousands of centuries of reincarnation, and thousands of soul memories. As if everything in this world, under this knife, will become a dream, as if everything in this world will become a dream.


    Not only Ye Hao, but even others, when they felt the breath contained in this move, they all seemed to have lost their past and their future, and everything was still in vain.


    However, facing Chen Yi''s behavior, Ye Hao''s expression did not fluctuate. The whole person was like an unshakable mountain, standing upright on the ring.


    Then he saw the mark on his forehead suddenly cooled down, and a magical breath suddenly emerged from his body, condensing into another form beside him, the appearance of this form. This was almost the same as Ye Hao himself, but their breathing was different, as if the two extremes were out of sync.


    One person feels light and kind, while the other person, like death in the dark, is full of terrible evil, just like all evil-minded creatures in the world. Make people feel a kind of human chill,


    This person, not the others, is Ye Hao¡¯s heart, another character,


    At this moment, two Ye Hao stood side by side, two different smells emanating from their bodies at the same time. These two scents are closely related to each other and intertwined with each other.


    "Causal reincarnation, good and evil reap the benefits,"


    Then, the two men simultaneously faced Chen Yi who had been chopped off, punching black and white, suddenly bursting out fists and fists, spinning at extremely fast speeds in the void, intertwined with each other. Like the Tai Chi pictures that symbolize the two important elements of Yin and Yang, they are innate, but they also control each other.


    Rambo


    With the impact of this wave, the dragon gate hanging on Ye Hao''s head also exploded, becoming a powerful Dao power, directly increasing the two vitality condensed by this fist, and the dragon gate hanging on Ye Hao''s head also It exploded and broke through the majestic power of Tao, directly increasing the two vitalities formed by this impulse.


    This punch seemed to go straight through countless reincarnations, through all the illusions, and returned everything in the world to reality. As Ye Hao blew out, everything around him. It was as if they had directly solidified, Ye Hao''s whole body and thoughts directly entered a state of ecstasy at this time. In this strange state, he felt that everything he saw in his eyes seemed to be illusory. , His soul can penetrate countless illusory eyes, all of which will change with his own thoughts. Then it became so clear that it stood up,


    Immediately, Ye Hao''s body also had earth-shaking changes. Numerous green lights covered his whole body, causing his body to rise to a state of thunder. The law has been learned. At this moment, everything is chaotic together,

 Chapter 1169： leap

    Surrounding his body, intertwined and rotated, along with the intertwined and revolving laws of the Taoist fairy kingdom, Ye Hao''s whole body breathing was pushed to an unprecedented peak.


    Therefore, the Jiu Ji Tu, Chaos Thunder and Lightning Sword, Xuan Tian Ding, and the mysterious yellow symbol also jointly selected the time power and space power contained in these pottery at this time. At this time, it was also completely released and entered Ye Hao''s body.


    Then, his mind suddenly surged, and under the impetus of this mental fluctuation, the mental concept immediately rose from Ye Hao''s head, and from Ye Hao''s head. Become an ancient entrance in the void,


    This portal, among other things, is the gate of the fairy world,


    "It''s broken, I actually realized it at this time." When watching Ye Hao''s sudden changes in the play, Chen Yidun made a fuss and shouted directly. At this time, he wanted to stop Ye Hao''s behavior, but the facts told him that it was too late. NS,


    Chen Yi clearly felt that Ye Hao had just punched out that punch. Although he had lost control, the terrorist forces were involved, but he could not take any action against it.


    However, Chen Yi didn''t know that even though Ye Hao had already entered a state of understanding at this time, he had already felt the changes in his body at the same time he waved that fist. Then he injected a touch of his mind into it,


    Although this kind of thinking cannot directly oppose Chen Yi, he has surpassed ordinary people with his strong spirit. Even if he wants to break the punch and defeat his own idea, it is not easy. As long as you can fight for yourself for a moment, everything will be complete. Change.


    This is why Ye Hao, when he dared to fight on the ring, directly entered a state of understanding and broke his own practice.


    "What, Ye Hao is fighting, trying to hit six times the thunderbolt, and God is changing," he said.


    "Oh, my God, he is a person or a spirit, and he has directly realized this in battle," he said.


    He said: "Evil is absolutely evil. With the help of the five-fold cultivation of thunder, it is possible to defeat the four-faced faction. Once he is successfully promoted, I am afraid that even Chen Yi will not be his opponent and will be invincible. If he is promoted It is impossible for him to become his opponent if he succeeds. This person can definitely be called the first person half-life."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s body has changed, everyone present was shocked again. Everyone''s eyes are filled with incredible expressions, they really can''t believe it. In fact, at this time, with the help of the oppressive power brought to him by the battle, Ye Hao broke through the shackles of his mental state and entered a whole new level.


    Not only were the monks who had just become a monk, but the thirteen principals on the court were also old. They were also taken aback. The elders of the mysticism stood up straight and excited with two sharp eyes. It was watching Ye Hao''s ring closely, and inadvertently, a strong killing flashed in his eyes.


    "This son, as long as he does this, he will have so much power and he cannot stay. Otherwise, once he grows up, he will be a great disaster. At this time, the day of his master''s rebirth is getting closer and closer. "The monks in all schools seem to have begun to notice something. At such a critical moment, there is no room for error. "The elders of the mysterious sect, the secret way in their hearts, and the eyes of everyone present." There was a cold light in his eyes,


    "Ah, look, this time, in our world of truth, there is another person of the evil level. This person seems to have a great connection with me in the mountains." Look, after returning to the mountain gate this time, I must come back. Teach him, 10,000 people will bring this person to the door," Fang Cunshan''s chief senior officer said. At this time, he also found the oldest elder of the mysterious sect, and his hidden murderous gaze began to laugh. Get up," said the old man in Fangcunshan.


    This sentence seems to be casually said, but the meaning contained in it directly reminds everyone present, never try, but it is best to weigh the consequences for a few seconds before you want to take action.


    Among the old people here, who is not the spirit of an old man who has lived for tens of thousands of years? As soon as the white-haired old man came out, he naturally understood what this meant. Obviously, Fang Cunshan was deliberately protecting Ye Hao.


    Fang Changqing said: "Fang Changqing, if you like it, or it¡¯s not necessarily someone else, don¡¯t forget that Ye Hao is a disciple of Mount Putuo. The relationship is very shallow. Although Mount Putuo does not accept male disciples, don¡¯t forget that Ye Hao belongs to Mount Putuo. Disciple." Fang Changqing said. However, Yao is the successor of Putuo Mountain. "At this time, the main director of Putuo Mountain has always understood the meaning of "Dao" and "righteousness", and immediately agreed with Tao.


    This is exactly what she wants to say to the people present, that is, to tell everyone that this person named Ye Hao is protected by Putuo and Fang Cun, and it is best not to have any thoughts.


    Sure enough, hearing the words of these two people, several of the eleven directors present showed a kind of disappointment, and the faces of the elders of the mysterious sect were a bit despised.


    Rambo


    When the thirteen elders were talking about Ye Hao, on the ring, Ye Hao, who was originally unknown, suddenly stood up.


    This leap was like a majestic mountain, and then, on top of his head, countless souls intertwined, and finally hid behind his forehead. It condenses into a dazzling aperture. Although it looks very thin and does not have any strange existence, any light it emits seems to be able to penetrate directly through the gap.


    And this is precisely when the monk successfully ascends to the changing state of God, only then will he gather in a ray of light.


    boom!


    At the same time, when Ye Hao successfully ascended into the realm of God''s change, he injected the spirit of that punch and was directly knocked down. Chen Yi''s fierce blade was firmly locked on Ye Hao again.


    Although the speed of this blow was much slower than before, under the protection of the punch just now, the powerful force it involved was even more domineering and majestic.


    "here you go"


    In the face of this attack, Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest fear, so his heart moved, a four-foot-long sword suddenly appeared in his palm, and suddenly it shook, and countless fierce sword auras suddenly condensed. Then, he went straight to the knife sent by Chen Yi.


    Under the impact of the long sword, countless lightning bursts out of the sword body in an instant, directly covering Ye Hao''s entire group in it. At the same time, Ye Hao is also a single purpose, a direct step of spiritual power.

 Chapter 1170： direct

    It is convenient for Xuantian people to connect together in their own body and nine maps of the country, use their own thoughts to control the two magic weapons in the body, and concentrate their power in the chaos in their own hands.


    You should know that although this messy thunder sword has now been successfully promoted to Daoist instruments, it is completely different from the magic knife in Chen Yi''s hand. It cuts down the devil and bleeds. And now , Ye Hao directly mobilized the power of Xuanbing and Jiujitu, condensing it into a chaotic state under the sword. In this way, even in terms of quality, the messy Thunder Sword is not as powerful as the crying blood of the decapitated demon, but if it becomes powerful, then the demon will be cut down and bleed, but it is far less powerful than the Chaos Thunder Sword.


    After all, the power of the chaotic "Thunder Sword" at this time is equivalent to the number of three Taoist instruments, and among the three Taoist instruments, the power of the nine social gilts and the Xuantian Ding level is far superior to that of the beheading demon. The power of blood.


    Rambo


    In an instant, this sword and a sword had collided together. The power of two powerful tyrants collided in space. Immediately afterwards, countless swords and shadows burst out, directly passing through the enclosed defensive boundary layer. , Bombarding the surrounding hollow crystal wall, immediately, between that gap, there were countless empty black holes. In these empty black holes, what is more faintly visible is the countless spaces on the earth floating in them,


    This is an empty channel,


    Not only that, when the boundary above the Lord of the Rings completely collapsed, on the ring, countless blades, magical thunder, suddenly erupted, and instantly, the entire world would be enveloped in it.


    "No," the CEO sitting on the ring was getting older. When he saw the scene on his forehead, he couldn''t help exclaiming, and they didn''t expect it. The battle between Ye Hao and Chen Yi was so fierce that they could directly defeat the border of the ring and defeat them directly.


    At this time, they did not dare to be left in the cold, so when their bodies moved, they flew directly into the void, quickly aroused their inner vitality, and condensed into a huge protective boundary in the void. In order to prevent the terrorist forces that broke out in the battle between the two of them from causing direct damage to Penglai, the entire ring was wrapped in it. You should know that Penglai''s body is a magic weapon of the immortal level. Although the Holy Spirit has been in a similar state of sleep for a long time, if the fierce battle at this time interrupts the Holy Spirit and angers it, then those present will definitely endure the other''s anger. In this way, strangers said he was a rookie monk from all walks of life, and even they were worried that it would be difficult for them to escape.


    At this time, the 13 main directors worked together to unfold the defensive boundary that surrounded the surrounding gaps. At this time, the struggle between Ye Hao and Chen Yi was also tied to the boundary.


    However, as soon as the border broke, the expressions on the faces of the thirteen elders also changed drastically, because at that time they clearly felt that Ye Hao and Chen Yi had a strong and powerful influence on the wartime. Unexpectedly, it attacked fiercely on the boundary delineated by itself and others, and with each impact, the vitality condensed in the defensive boundary would quickly disappear.


    "Damn it, this is the power of the intermediate dojo, is it so powerful?"


    "No, if the impact continues for a while, I worry that the boundaries we set together will be completely broken," he said.


    He said: "Gentlemen, once this defensive junction is completely broken, its vitality impact will quickly spread to the entire Penglai County Island. If you awakened the native artifact of Penglai County Island at that time, I am afraid we could not afford it."


    "Gentlemen, you must do your best to resist the influence of these two men

 Chapter 1171： huge

    , Otherwise, it is unthinkable," he said.


    At this time, the thirteen elders who completed the boundary were arranged and shouted at the same time. They had no idea that they depended on themselves and others to have 13 semi-immortal monks. The United Defense Alliance could not resist the power of Taoist weapons in the hands of Ye Hao and Chen Yi.


    However, let alone Ye Hao and Chen Yi''s own actions, it is no wonder that they are one or two more than the 13 main directors present. Only terrorist forces burst out of Taoist weapons in their hands. This is not what they can resist at present. Moreover, at this time, as many as four Taoists collided on the Lord of the Rings. Among them, except for the chaotic thunder sword in Ye Hao''s hands, the lowest level was at the same time. Are all in the middle channel,


    Because one of them is Dao and the other is Dao made by myself, their power has been fully utilized. However, theoretically, the spiritual power of medieval props has been greatly improved. In other words, at this time, the 13 elders practiced, even Ye Hao and Chen Yi, and the two monks were no less than the semi-divine realm. , Their power is superimposed, and it will definitely not be more than the combined power of the 13 elders.


    However, what they did not expect was that although these 13 CEOs were very powerful, they ignored the differences in the characteristics of their own practices. There are even some elders¡¯ vitality essences in their bodies that restrain each other.


    In this way, once the mana is connected between them, it is inevitable that due to mutual restraint, there will be a gap in the vitality between them in the movement. Although these voids are not very obvious, once they encounter a strong gas impact, these voids will collapse rapidly at the same time, making the entire boundary very fragile.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Chen Yi, who were shrouded on the border, did not realize the changes brought about by the two in the war. Instead, they threw themselves into battle.


    Rumble, rumble,


    In an instant, a strong explosion sounded. With every loud noise, the crystal wall in the surrounding space was a huge force that exploded into pieces directly by two people. There are huge black holes in space appearing in space,


    "Chen Yi, the vitality of your body is about to dry up. Your strongest knife can''t suppress me after all. Look, the final victory of this game will be mine," Ye Hao suddenly opened his mouth, and when he spoke, his face It looks unusually flat.


    Chen Yi''s face was covered by virtual sweat at this time, and the robe on the upper body was also tattered. The mana of the whole body had already begun to disintegrate. The whole person looked embarrassing, but even so. There is still a faint smile on his handsome face,


    "Really?"


    At this time, Chen Yi suddenly let out a cold buzzing sound, and then suddenly a bright red light burst into his body, like a burning flame, immediately covering him all over the world. With the burning of a strange flame, the vitality in his body was about to dry up, and in fact it expanded at a great speed, even his original bronze color began to turn bright red.


    "In the beginning I didn''t want to use this sentence, but since you forced me to do this, I can''t do it," Chen Yi''s voice rang again, full of absolute confidence.


    "Blood donation talent, open,"


    In the second minute, Chen Yi suddenly overeated. The flames that surrounded his body were actually like a volcanic eruption. They shot directly into the sky and turned into a burning giant pillar of flames.


    "What?" When Ye Hao heard Chen Yi''s "Blood Sacrifice Talent", his whole person was trembling too.

 Chapter 1172： expression

    A pair of surprised eyes really only looked at Chen Yi''s position and the expression on his face. This is also a flash of weight,


    Blood donation is a kind of magical power. Some ancient races or beasts can show it. They are born and are directly related to their blood. They are naturally related to blood and blood, that is to say, the gift of blood donation. It is the magic of ancient races or World of Warcraft. The possibility of passing these avatars on is very small,


    Once this avatar is exercised, it will consume the exhibitor''s own life for a thousand years, and then the vitality will push itself to surpass itself and erupt with terror. When this behavior is completed, the exhibitor''s own blood will be consumed. There will also be many channels. Without more than a hundred years of practice, it would be impossible to return to the past.


    What puzzles Ye Hao is that avatars like "Blood Sacrifice Talent" are usually only used when monks face life and death. At this time, in order to win a game, Chen Yi desperately wants to reach such a situation, even Even the avatar he used desperately left the show.


    However, what Ye Hao didn''t know was that the reason why Chen Yi was so desperate was not only because he wanted to pass the test, but also because he was so strong that he didn''t want to let himself fail. He didn''t want to lose to Ye Hao in this way, he was willing to bear the tragic consequences of using his "blood donation ability", and at the same time wanted to defeat Ye Hao.


    Bove,


    The next moment, I saw Chen Yi suddenly spraying blood, spraying it directly on the magic knife, and sprinkling the blood of the chopped devil on the knife, feeling Chen Yi''s blood, the blood of the chopped devil, and suddenly and quickly Flocking to the body, I felt the flow of blood, the blood of the slaying devil, and the blood of the shredded devil, also suddenly rising rapidly,


    "The sky is destroying the earth," he said.


    Then, Chen Yi¡¯s arm suddenly shook, and the magic knife in her hand would swing out again. With this knife, the world around seemed to be full of devastating aura, even the whole world, and urged him to get up.


    Rambo


    Suddenly, Ye Hao only felt that a strong aura capable of destroying the sky and the earth was directly bombarding him, and his own lightning sword also felt a little bit at this point. With the power of the surrounding space, the whole body of the sword began to shake.


    "bath"


    At this time, Ye Hao suddenly felt that his sword soul was disintegrating quickly under the light of Chen Yidao, and there was a powerful impact of vitality in it. He kept bombarding his body, protecting his body from the damage of strength, only when he wanted to urge his body vitality to resist the impact of vitality, did he realize that it was too late.


    I don¡¯t know when Chen Yi¡¯s vitality impact has ran past his body¡¯s protection against Gang Qi and directly bombarded his body.


    cloth,


    Immediately, Ye Hao¡¯s body protection was just seven, and it broke instantly. The whole person was more like a kite with a broken line. It burst out and fell directly on the other side of the ring. In the shock of vitality, the whole person was like a kite. The broken kite burst out directly and fell directly to the other side of the ring. In the impact of this vitality, the messy thunder sword in his hand was also shot out immediately, and some of his clothes were also shattered by the aftermath. The whole person is generally a beggar on the street, and he can''t say that he is in trouble.


    Fortunately, the blood meridians in his body have turned into a crystal-like existence, otherwise, this blow would be enough to blow him out of the blood frantically.

 Chapter 1173： Trembling

    "it''s finally over"


    At this time, watching Ye Hao fall on the edge of the Lord of the Rings, Chen Yi suddenly began to say that he knew that as Ye Hao practiced at this time, he was directly affected by vitality without prevention, even if he was lucky. Won''t die. However, it is absolutely impossible to recover from the severe trauma of the body that has not been cultivated for more than 100 years.


    "slow."


    However, just as Chen Yi just turned around and was about to leave, a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ears. When he heard this voice, Chen Yi was actually trapped in the same one. Place. There is an incredible light in my eyes,


    Because at this time he has discovered that the master of this voice, not the others, is the person who was just hit by his own vitality, the fallen Ye Hao,


    At this moment, I saw Ye Hao going up and down, actually covered by three strange lamps, and in the bathtub of these three lamps, his already somewhat lazy body began to slowly stand up.


    "I haven''t lost yet," Ye Hao said angrily. Three strange lights enveloped his body and suddenly became more gorgeous. There were only three lights at this time. Just like the energy of peristalsis, it began to become substantial. It slowly entered Ye Hao¡¯s body from a key point in his body. With the fusion of light, Ye Hao was breathing weakly. Suddenly, with a very Fast speed, it appeared,


    "what?"


    Chen Yi felt the change in Ye Hao''s body breathing and was shocked again. He didn''t think that in this situation, Ye Hao should be able to show similar abilities to his own "blood donation gift". When I reach the limit of my own consumption, I immediately rise to the extreme,


    But just outside the ring, another strange scene was released,


    Rumble,


    At this time, the whole island of Penglai began to tremble violently. The snow piled on the mountain seemed to be felt in the ring, as if Ye Hao had already exhaled that breath. It melts too fast,


    "Here, what''s going on and why is this happening," he said.


    "No, what has changed in Lai County on this island," he said.


    "Oh, come on, get out of here. This mountain is about to collapse."


    Seeing these changes in front of us, the monks present were shocked by the mood in everyone''s heart. You should know that Laixian Island is the news of the localization of fairy instruments, but as we all know, Laixian Island is the natural form of fairy instruments, but it is well known. At this time, the only thing they can think of is that on this small island named Laixian, this fairy musical instrument that has been sleeping for many years,


    In an instant, almost all the people present stood up and hovered directly in the void, worried that they would stand on Penglai Island. In the next moment, an unimaginable change would erupt again. In the next moment, all those present would be in an instant. Fly up, suspended in the void, afraid to stand on Penglai Island. Put them all in,


    "The sky is destroying the earth," he said.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Chen Yi continued to fight, only to see Chen Yiquan leaping up again, shaking between his arms suddenly, the decapitated demon in his hand was bleeding, and then countless daggers broke out. These daggers, each dagger, As if it was enough to break the emptiness around it directly, this abominable magic, and the tumbling between them, immediately blocked the space where Ye Hao was, and closed the space where Ye Hao was in an instant, as if they were enough to directly break the surrounding gap.

 Chapter 1174： carefulness

    Under this blow, Chen Yi could no longer stay in office. He knew that once his own sword could not completely defeat Ye Hao, then the next moment, the lost person must be himself, so far. He must do his best to get all his energy out of him,


    Feeling the fierce knife, Ye Hao didn''t panic at all, his arms relaxed, his five fingers suddenly condensed into a fist, his body moved, and the whole person suddenly shot out from the string like an arrow and burst out. Directly hit Chen Yi''s body,


    No one can describe the terrorist forces involved in this strike, and no one can describe the hegemonism of its power.


    At this time, the exposed Ye Hao''s skin was no longer the exquisite dragon scales before, but showed a crystal luster. In these brilliance, thunder is flowing in it, and the vitality of the five elements is surging. The power of yin and yang is working in it. It was as if with this punch, all the power contained in Ye Hao''s body was still converging. I worry that even the opponents of the Immortal Kingdom will be bombarded by it head-on, and its immortal body will not die. They will all be blown up in an instant,


    In an instant, Ye Hao''s fist rushed into the meteor, breaking the sky, and the power of boxing became a force of vitality, like a protective shield. In a short while, Ye Hao hacked his knives to death, and all the knives were scattered by the earthquake. Directly deviated from their flight path,


    "You can''t help it," he said.


    Seeing that his exploding knives were scattered under Ye Hao''s fists, Chen Yi screamed in surprise, and his face was suddenly filled with an indescribable expression. At this time, he could clearly feel Ye Hao''s fist. It only contains the power of his body, and there is no power to urge any magic weapon in him.


    And just by relying on the power that broke out from his body, he could directly turn Chen Yi to behead and bleed, and after the unification of human wealth, all the power that broke out would directly resist the earthquake and disperse it. What a terrible power this would be.


    At this time, Chen Yi really realized Ye Hao¡¯s true power, at least if it was their own, facing the actions they had just made, they couldn¡¯t do the same things as Ye Hao on their own power alone.


    "Come on, let me take a closer look," he said.


    The next moment, Chen Yi''s arm shook, and the same punch was shot. This punch, like an arrow through the sky and the earth, slashed across the sky until it reached the void.


    boom!


    The fists of these two men were in the void and collided together. Then, countless majestic vitality, as if condensed into sharp swords and arrows, burst out from the place where the two fists intertwined. A huge energy shock, a devastating energy shock, and then two people¡¯s bodies exploded,


    Rambo


    In the energetic formation, the 13 chief executives who divided the joint arrangement were all old. Their bodies were directly shaken out of 100 meters away, and their joint arrangement for the next border was instantly broken. NS. Just as the boundary was broken, the impact of energy spread rapidly in an instant, Penglai Xianshan trembled suddenly and violently, countless peaks began to split, and the earth began to collapse. Even some growing plants remained silent and turned to ashes.


    With only a few breaths, it turned out that imitating the world is not the source of the fairy mountain. Now it has become a mess.


    At this time, when the smoke slowly dissipated, these two characters also appeared in front of everyone, and these two characters, not the others, were precisely the initiators of this terrible scene in front of them. Ye Hao Chen Yi,

 Chapter 1175： Invincible

    At this moment, Ye Hao''s whole body was exhausted, and his whole body was covered with thick scars. In the healing of these wounds, there was a kind of black magic, plus his white face, you know, the whole person It looks, like, a strange mess,


    On the other hand, Chen Yi was also standing on the ground at this time, also under the appearance of the cloak, his whole body was covered with black blood, and inside his body, there was a dense explosion. The flesh in his body seemed to be severely damaged and destroyed at the same time.


    After the two watched for a while, they couldn''t help but draw a faint smile on their faces.


    He said: "I can''t beat you in the end. You won the game."


    Suddenly, Chen Yi said suddenly that just as his voice fell, another puff of black blood came out of his mouth, and then he saw his straight body as if it was at this moment. After losing all the pillars, the entire human race fell straight down,


    Xiuya


    Seeing Chen Yi¡¯s body that almost fell, Ye Hao¡¯s body suddenly moved and immediately appeared in Chen Yi¡¯s body. One body was about to fall to prevent him from falling. Ye Hao¡¯s body suddenly moved and suddenly appeared in Chen Yi¡¯s body. In his body, a piece of his body is about to fall to prevent him from falling.


    Drink, drink,


    Chen Yi fell on Ye Hao¡¯s shoulder and sprinkled a few consecutive mouthfuls of blood. With every mouthful of his blood, he breathed very weakly. He was already a little bit angry at this time, and the vitality of his body was also at this time. Kind of broke up. The blood flowed so fast that one could say that there was only one breath left, and he continued to gasp.


    Ye Hao felt the various changes in Chen Yi''s body at this time, he immediately held Chen Yi''s body with one hand, and quickly took out the pill from his own Qiankun Precepts with the other hand and stuffed it into his mouth. inside. Then, he left all the power in his body, he injected it into his body and helped him quickly perfect the salvia in his body.


    After the medicine master entered the abdomen, Chen Yi''s pale, paper-like face eased for a few minutes, and his energy and blood stopped, and his energy and blood had collapsed so quickly.


    Mental power swept through the changes in Chen Yi''s body, and Ye Hao took a sigh of relief. He knew very well that although Chen Yi was vying to win, he did not have the slightest hostility towards him. The reason was this. In addition to wanting to control Penglai Island, he is not willing to lose to his own role. For such a character, Ye Hao also plays a role of admiring each other from the bottom of his heart.


    Slowly lowering Chen Yi''s body, Ye Hao injected his own vitality into his body. In order to know whether his body would suddenly be used by the anti-Semitism "blood sacrifice talent", this slowly came to the center of the ring, glancing at Glancing at the monk who was hung in the void.


    "Who else, who wants to challenge me, please come on stage," Ye Hao shouted. In this voice, he did not inject his own magic, but its loud voice, but suddenly filled everyone''s heart.


    When he heard the sound, the monks suspended in the void took a cool breath, and only looked at Ye Hao standing in the center of the Lord of the Rings, looking like a monster. After just witnessing the war between him and Chen Yi, almost everyone buried an invincible figure in almost everyone''s mind.


    Immediately, facing Ye Hao¡¯s image and doubts, people¡¯s hearts were unable to generate any thoughts.

 Chapter 1176： reason

    The white-haired old man saw the eyes of the other monks present and guessed what they were thinking, then jumped directly into Ye Hao''s body and said loudly.


    "I declare that the final winner of this year''s Penglai Island comparison is Ye Hao," the white-haired old man and a group of monks were awakened again, but even more strangely, none of these monks really questioned the result. On the contrary, everyone''s heart is very sure of the result of this comparison. After all, the scene of the fight between Ye Hao and Chen Yi just now is still deeply depicted in the minds of many people.


    At this time, Ye Hao was promoted to the spiritual transformation realm of spiritual practice, and his power soared. At the same time, he also had two item-level magic weapons. The majestic, even with the intermediate Taoist Chen Yi, was defeated and returned in his hands. At this time, due to Ye Hao''s fierce power, strangers said that he was all present, holding two Taoist items in his hands. Even if some ordinary half-life people wanted to defeat him, it would be very difficult to defeat him. Ask the rookie monks present, who would dare to stand up and easily offend him?


    He said: "Ye Hao, since you are the winner of this game, you can temporarily control Penglai County. If you don''t want to share this sacred place with other monks, you will most likely expel it," he said.


    After a long time, the white-haired old man didn''t see any objections from the people present, so he slowly turned around and explained to Ye Hao.


    Hearing the words of the white-haired old man, the monks present turned their eyes to Ye Hao, and each eye had a greedy expression, just like Ye Hao at this time. It¡¯s like a huge piece of fat, they don¡¯t need to salivate,


    Actually, it¡¯s no wonder they are like this. You know, this Penglai Xiandao is a great legacy of ancient Xianfu. In this underground, there is a lot of vitality, but everyone on Penglai Xiandao can rely on this vitality, and thus Speed ??up your training and enhance your practice as a kind of strength,


    Although the people present are all proud monks of the generation, and there is no shortage of resources for practice in their respective schools, it is insignificant compared with sacred practice places such as Penglai County. Most importantly, Penglai''s body is the incarnation of a fairy. The time lapse of Penglai Island and the time lapse of the outside world, it can be said that the time of Penglai Island is very different from the time of the outside world. However, any one hundred years of practice here is equivalent to less than a year outside the world. This is why the monks of various factions are so willing to attach importance to the control of Penglai County Island.


    Hearing the words of the white-haired man, the expression on Ye Hao''s face became more serious. He knew very well that after the previous battle, many monks were present, holding two magic weapons in their hands. They all have indivisible thoughts, but because of their power and presence on Penglai Island, many people dare not take direct action to seize them.


    However, disaster is approaching, and Chiyou, the **** of magic, is about to return to the world. A monk¡¯s present life is the main force in the fight against this disaster. At this time, they have the opportunity to promote their practice quickly. It can be said that those who deal with disasters in the future will Get more protection, but every monk present is a proud emperor and talented person. If those who have ideas about themselves grow up, then there is no doubt that this is an act of raising a tiger and suffering. .


    Of course, given Ye Hao''s character, he is certainly not afraid of these people asking for trouble, but at this time there are a lot of things in him, and he really doesn''t want to waste time for these people.


    After a moment of thinking, Ye Hao said slowly,


    Under this circumstance, Penglai County is such a good training resource. In the future, I don¡¯t want to enjoy it alone. I want Penglai Xiandao to open directly, but anyone who wants to enter the practice can enter the practice."


    Ye Hao''s words were not only shocked by the elders on the ring, even the apprentices were hung in the middle of the sky, and at the same time, their mouths were open enough to put down their fists, even some people. Some people couldn''t believe their ears, they hurriedly asked the surrounding monks if they were true or not. If Ye Hao¡¯s power surprised everyone present, then Ye Hao¡¯s words at this time were a deep bombardment of their inner bottom line.


    They couldn''t imagine Ye Hao being so generous that they should know that in the realm of truth, the resources for cultivation are extremely limited, and there are as many monks as crucian fishes crossing the river. There are not so many monks who need to practice, so any good spiritual resource will not be easily shared with others, even if this resource far exceeds his or her own needs, any monk will not be released to others at will ,


    This is why every time Penglai County opens its business, its ownership must be determined in a comparative way.


    At this point, Ye Hao will directly open a spiritual shrine like Penglai Island to everyone. There is absolutely no precedent.


    "My friends, this is true," the white-haired old man wondered.


    He said: "For my Ye Hao, it is natural to take this seriously, but anyone who wants to enter the Penglai Temple and practice, as long as this place is not closed for a day, the monks of various factions will be allowed to enter. Not restricted by any conditions." "Ye Hao smiled quietly and accepted again.


    "In addition, I have two requests. I hope that the elders will be responsible," Ye Hao said, slowly turning to the other elders on the ring of the white-haired old man next to him.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone present was not surprised. The thirteen elders were also confused and looked at Ye Hao one after another. After a while, the white-haired old man slowly said: "Friends of the clouds, children of the sky." If you have any requirements, don''t be straightforward, as long as we can do it, we can assure you," he said.


    "These two requirements are very simple. First, I hope that when I enter the north of Penglaixin, I can bring a few people. I wonder if the elderly will agree to this requirement."


    "Ah, friend Yuntian, now you can control Penglai County, you don''t have to ask us the same questions. Of course I have to remind you. Penglai''s body is a great power in ancient times, transformed from a divine tool. If not one People of fate, if they are not those who have the opportunity to enter, will definitely arouse the wrath of this god."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, the white-haired man immediately laughed, and then explained to Ye Hao the ferocious nature of Penglai Island, fearing that his haste actions would arouse the anger of the fairy.


    "Elder, the way to practice gods is to descend against the sky and kill lives. If there is a small danger, we will choose to retreat. We will build gods and require things with life," Ye Hao said, making up his mind. Needless to say,


    Ye Hao''s voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear it clearly. For a while, everyone present, including the meaningless principal, was stunned. Everyone pondered for a while and slowly lowered their heads. After a while, when everyone''s eyes turned to look at Ye Hao, There was a vague look of admiration in everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, all talents really understand why through such training, Ye Hao can be as powerful as terror without having to say anything else. His firm and primitive heart at that moment is someone in this place. Nothing. For monks, there are many factors that enable them to have a strong ability to practice, but a strong heart is always essential. Once a monk loses his original heart, even if you can have a lot of training resources and magic weapons, eventually You will also become vulnerable.


    "Since you insist, I won''t give you any more suggestions. I can only wish you good luck. I don''t know what my friend''s second request is," the white-haired old man said while touching his long. White beard with a smile on his face.


    "My second request is that I hope you can put aside each other''s stereotyped views within a hundred years. As for the reason, I can''t tell you, but please believe it. I believe that as long as you convey this matter to Teachers in your school, they should all know the reason. "Ye Hao stretched out his index finger," he said, "I believe if you communicate this to your school teachers, they should all know the reason," Ye Hao stretched out his index finger, with seriousness. Expression,


    dad


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice ended, one of the main directors on the ring was old, so he went straight to the scene and looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "What do you mean by that, boy, you want us to let go of the resentment at the door because you looted six things and you are a little too arrogant," he said.


    "Yes, you can¡¯t think that you¡¯re making the training resources of Penglai Island public. You want to tell us what to do. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that we, the devil and the fairy, are here and disagree with each other¡¯s opinions. Your words, we want us to abandon each other''s prejudice, "At this time, another elder of the demon''s family stood up straight and rebuked him angrily. "


    "Ye Hao, you think you want us to give up each other''s prejudice temporarily, but you are unwilling to tell us the reason for this. How can we make us agree to your request?" "Putuoshan''s CEO has long ago Laughed," he said.


    "It is not the original reason that is unwilling to explain this matter, but a very important issue. I just hope that the elders here can tell you my words to the top management of the faction. I think they should understand the meaning of these words. Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, still unwilling to say his intentions, "Son, you shouldn''t think that your qualifications are extraordinary. You can defeat all the monks of our factions, so you can''t see others. "He said: "I think you value us too much, because I am the person in charge of the school, I think you can call it whatever you want. "


    "Son, if you don''t give us a reasonable explanation today, the old man will definitely make you pay for what you just said," he said.


    "Yes, if there is no reasonable answer today, the old man will never allow you to do this," he said.


    Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s words, a group of elders from the Magic Clan got angry again. They stood up and eagerly wanted to attack and teach Ye Hao. After all, the main directors on the scene were all old, although they were not important figures in their own faction. But his status must not be underestimated. Moreover, each of them is practicing the existence of a semi-immortal body. In the realm of truth, you know, this is a bit like a person with a head and face.


    Since they will do this naturally, they will of course not be the target, but they will never tolerate what Ye Hao said just now, whether they are out of their dignity or out of their status as the school church leader, neither will they Tolerate what Ye Hao said just now. After all, the meaning of his words obviously contains some ironic charm, which reminds people of their threats to bring the words to their school leaders. Obviously you don¡¯t put the head of your own patron in your eyes,


    However, you should know that all monks who practice in their current state attach great importance to glory and dignity, and how can Ye Hao keep these people from being irritated by these words and deeds?


    "Predecessors, there is no other meaning now. I have already said that this is a very important issue. At this time, this is not the intention of the younger generation to hide you. This is really helpless. The reason why I ask you to ask you The leaders of the school conveyed the message because you have no choice but to do this. Because you are responsible for the teaching practice, you must be able to figure out the doubts. "Ye Hao shook his head helplessly again. "


    Actually, this cannot be attributed to Ye Hao. In fact, once the news of Qiyou''s rebirth, not to mention what kind of shock it will bring, this news came out of his mouth, and it was he doing it at this time. what. There are also some people who believe this news. Moreover, once the news reaches the ears of some strange friends, their situation will inevitably fall into crisis.


    Ye Hao is naturally not afraid of such a crisis, but the enemy is dark and will inevitably distract his attention. It is difficult to put all of his mind and body into practice. He needs to find the other three fairies and seal the ancient ones. Tripod, so, no matter what the reason, Ye Hao believes that now is not the time to disclose information.


    Only in this way, this reminder will be passed to the ears of the heads and elders of various factions, which will be different. It is not difficult to calculate information with his own power, and it is not difficult for Ye Hao to feel Ye Hao''s vague awareness of information. Some strongmen of the sect, at this time, have already felt the aura of disaster, so this time the control of Penglai Xiandao will be so important.


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao chose to expose Penglai Xiandao directly to the public after careful consideration. He believed that if these principals got old, they would tell them the news. Then, he would definitely be aware of Ye Hao''s actions and respond to himself.


    Of course, he will not worry about these teachers. After learning about this, he has any thoughts about himself. He believes that since these people can be responsible for teaching, he believes that since these people can control the church, their thinking is by no means just looking at the people. Their vital interests, they are some open-minded people,


    He said: "Since Yuntian''s young friends insist on doing this, I believe you have difficulties that you can''t say, so I will tell me what you say directly so that she can have full decision-making power." Putuoshan''s chief senior executive is very Old-fashioned, then stood up and smiled and said:


    "Yes, since Yuntian¡¯s friends have all said this, they also believe that since you don¡¯t want to say it, there is naturally something you don¡¯t want to say. When I got to the door, I was waiting for you to come in the middle of the school. "," he said, "Indeed, since you don¡¯t want to say that, I believe that one or two people can calculate one or two," Fang Cunshan¡¯s principal is getting old, and he hurriedly agreed with the statement, "I believe young friends¡¯ words will be conveyed to The person in charge of the teacher."


    When the two elders said these words, except for Ye Hao, who stood up angrily and accused the demon monk, everyone else expressed their opinions. Although they didn''t know what Ye Hao''s purpose was for doing this, each of them knew very well that at this time, even if he had no goals, he would not easily target the top management of the major schools.


    With this in mind, they believed what Ye Hao said just now.


    "Then, I am here to thank all my seniors," Ye Hao said, ignoring the devil''s elders. They didn''t have much hope for the devil at the beginning, and there was not much hope from the beginning. As for what they did, he was too lazy to pay attention,


    As soon as the sound fell, Ye Hao''s body suddenly moved and disappeared directly into the same place. He flew directly to the top of Penglai County Island, and then his figure disappeared. In the crowd, several figures also flickered directly. Then he flew down the top of the mountain,


    In the original story, when Ye Hao fluttered, he had already planned to convey his voice to the crowd so that they would enter the inland of Penglai Island with him and explore the island''s internal secrets.


    And these people are not others, but Yao, Ouyang Yaner, Ye Xiaoxiao, Leng Feixue, Jian Silence, still Dongfang Haoyu and others. As early as Ye Hao came to Penglai County Island, the breath of Ye Xiaoxiao and Leng Feixue had already entered. This is why Ye Hao said that he wanted to bring some people to the north of Penglai County.


    "I heard that Yuntian''s friends are willing to open such a shrine to everyone on Penglai Island, so that you can participate at any time, but I am here. I must remind you that there is no private battle in Penglai County. Otherwise, what is the consequence? You should Knowing, "The white-haired old man saw Ye Hao leave and couldn''t help firing weapons at everyone in the air," he said with a smile.


    "Yes," the man said, and he was immediately hung in the air, while listening to the old man''s words,


    "Well, in that case, I won''t bother you, each of you go away," the old white-haired man said, waving his hand to signal that people might leave.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s voice just fell, and a group of monks dispersed in the air, running so fast that one could not help but slap his tongue.


    "Since this game is over, gentlemen, it is inconvenient for the old man to stay here, so let''s go first," said the white-haired old man. Seeing the crowd leave, he turned to the other elders on the ring and said, "White-haired The man turned around and said to the other elders on the ring," the old man said. He turned himself into Changhong and flew directly into the imaginary boundary of Penglai County,


    He said: "If this is the case, let''s go. It doesn''t make any difference here. Let''s tell the person in charge of the church about the public news of Penglai Island." "Seeing the old man with white hair is gone, the director of Fang Cunshan is old. ." Then, he said to the elders of several immortal tribes, such as Mount Putuo and Wuzhuang Temple.


    Then, everyone agreed that they flew directly out of the space on Penglai County Island, and everyone else left in the same way. Everyone went back to Zhimen School.


    After a while, all the 13 directors present were gone, leaving only the owner of the mysterious demon, who was still standing above the ring.


    "Ye Hao is, well, don''t think you can hide from others and want to hide from me. Seriously, I don''t know what kind of medicine you sell in the gourd. Look, you already know that the master is going to be resurrected, and disaster is about to happen. Here comes." He said: "We hope to use this opportunity to temporarily fight, recuperate, and even unite with the alliance to resist this disaster."


    "But what¡¯s better is that you don¡¯t want to unite the forces of all the big factions? I¡¯m you. It¡¯s best to get together, and then I will go straight to your end. When Master is resurrected, you should be resurrected. "He said, "But it''s better to do this. "You are all the best sacrifices," said Leng Binbin, the CEO of the Xuanyin School.


    Then, he directly became Changhong, flew directly into the void, and disappeared.


    At the same time, seven people, including Ye Haoyao, Ouyang Yan, Ye Xiaoxiao, Han Feixue, Oriental Rain, Silent Sword, etc., gathered in the palace on Sansong Island in Penglai.


    "Brother Yuntian, you really want me to go to the north of Penglai County to hunt for treasures together," Dongfang Haoyu suddenly cried, and the whole person stood up directly from his seat. He looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    He said: "Nature is real, I promise, but you will have all your wealth. I will never touch my fingers, or even any magic weapon except fairies." "I can give you unconditionally," Ye Hao said calmly.


    When this sentence came out, it was not only the good rain in the east, even the silent sword and the cold snow, but also stunned them. They didn''t know that Ye Hao would be so generous. At first, they still thought Ye Hao was so generous. Ye Hao asked them to enter the secret land of Penglai County together. As long as they wanted to use the help of all the people to obtain the treasure, then, at most, it was just a piece of their own.


    "Yun, isn''t it?" Yao, who didn''t say a word, suddenly asked with a serious expression when people were still shocked.


    "Yes, of all the treasures of Penglai, I can say that I am not interested in it. There is only one main purpose of my trip, and that is the body of Penglai, the gods," he said.


    "what?"


    After saying this, everyone was stunned. They all stood up from their seats and stared at Ye Hao with a surprised look, without expecting it. Ye Hao¡¯s intention to enter the inland of Penglai Island was actually for a divine weapon.


    Although the existence of fairies is a magic weapon that everyone dreams of, but the majesty of fairies is not desecrated, otherwise Penglai Island has been opened countless times since ancient times. The great monk entering it is more like a crucian carp crossing the river, but no one can collect it. From this, how difficult it is to get this fairy artwork.


    "Brother Yuntian, although I admire your courage, I want to remind you that if you want to pay attention to this fairy, you''d better forget it, otherwise the consequences will be catastrophic." Jian said with a serious, silent expression. ,


    The past of Penglai County, although the silent sword is not very clear, if the person present knows the most, it is definitely better than him, because in the history of Lingbo City, some elders walked into Penglai Island at that time. Lu, thinks he is tall and wants to refine fairies, but at the end of the day, not only did they not improve fairies, but at the end of the day, they did not turn them into fairies, but at the end of the day, they did not turn them into fairies. Fairy. In addition, they are also tortured by the strong antiphobia of the fairies. If they did not rely on the powerful force brought by the self-detonation device and resisted the attack of hard elven weapons, they would only worry that they would all be buried on Penglai Sansi or Four Islands, hoping that they would all be buried in the middle of Penglai Island.


    Among those who fled, there was a monk from Lingbo City. The monk answered the clergy''s questions and recorded some events in the north of Penglai. And seriously warn the factions of future generations not to be greedy for this wizard''s weapon, otherwise, the consequences will be your own risk.


    When this foreman entered the island of Penglai County, he had already surpassed the three realms, not within the five elements, but through these five practices, he reached the end of the heaven and surpassed the three realms, not in the five elements, but in the five elements. With the help of practice, a self-detonator is needed to barely escape. So far, it is enough to see the horror of the fairy class.


    It is necessary to know that there are also three or nine types of gods and Taoists. The low-level gods are equivalent to the heavens of human monks, and the middle-level Taoist utensils are equivalent to the pottery of the gods. When the powerful monk from Lingbo City entered, he had just broken through the heavenly cultivation realm, but he still failed to do so. This is enough to show that this Taoist is of high quality. At least it is equivalent to the pinnacle of human monks, and more likely to be the existence of middle-class fairies.


    This is why in the vast land of Dongsheng Shenzhou, there are as many monks as the hair of a cow. Among them, there are very few monks who can cultivate in the realm of gods, but they are not uncommon. However, in the face of the temptation of fairies, these powerful monks who have cultivated to the heavens still dare not have any reason not to split.


    "No, I don''t want to collect this fairy, but I want to use the power of the fairy, the power of the fairy horror, I know naturally, I will not be ignorant enough to want to collect it," Ye Hao waved and smiled.


    In fact, as Ye Hao said, even though he relied on his own power at this time, even the monks who practiced gods wanted to kill them, it was very difficult to do so. But if it was a fairy, then he was afraid that he would not even have the chance to escape. Of course, he would not be stupid enough to want to collect it. He wanted to get inside the fairy, he just wanted to ask the fairy for help. Therefore, help Qilin recover his body so that the Qilin can be resurrected before the disaster strikes.


    After listening to Ye Hao''s explanation, people''s hearts fell, and then they put them down.


    "Next time, Brother Yuntian, you''d better finish your words right away. At first glance, you can easily scare people to death," Dao Jian said silently. When he said that, he was still very nervous. As soon as it loosened, everyone couldn''t help showing a relaxed look on their faces.


    "In this case, let us rest for a few days, I will spend a few days to consolidate my practice, and then we will take action in a few days," Ye Hao said.


    As for Ye Hao''s arrangement, they also agreed. After all, they all knew that Ye Hao had just been promoted to the realm of gods and needed to be consolidated. Yao and Hao Yu from the East also borrowed this time to cultivate themselves. As for others, you can use this time to appreciate the vitality of Penglai County and practice it.


    The vitality of Penglai County is extremely rich, but any monk who enters into practice will practice faster than the outside world, and due to the special reasons of the space here, it is easier for those monks who practice to the state of looting to understand heaven. law. It can be said that even a monk who is as stupid as a pig wants to realize the laws of heaven if they practice in it for a long time. This breaks through the state of robbery, which is extremely simple.


    In addition, Ye Hao, Cold Snow, and Silent Sword are all geniuses of cultivation. In just a few days, their training speed is equivalent to the training of ordinary people for months or even years.


    At this time, Xuantian decided that Ye Hao was sitting on his knees, his whole breathing seemed to blend with the surrounding space, the five elements, yin and yang, tossing and turning, more like a field general. He wrapped himself in it, "Gang Qi" moved as he wanted, and the surrounding space also changed, showing a different kind of change.


    In the domain space, so the vitality, at this point, Ye Hao''s body, as the general center, converges into a huge vortex, this vortex, in the speed of rotation, Ye Hao''s body breathing, not only does not follow the vitality Convergence increases, but becomes weaker, as he is doing at this time, and the whole person must be fully integrated with the space, regardless of each other.


    At this point, frankly speaking, if anyone else is present, you can definitely find that, except for Ye Hao, the dragon that uses the same power to condense has been pouring into his body. As these dragons entered, the rigid aura covering his body also expanded.


    Time flies, two years have passed. During this time, Ye Hao is like a person who fits perfectly with the space, and the whole person is like a part of the entire space. And in this similar meditation state, Ye Hao''s mind also used his own mind to thoroughly sort out the magic between the bodies.


    Initially, the avatar in his body was stolen from someone else and then forced into his own body. Although he has been fused many times before, many details have been indirectly ignored due to lack of understanding. Even in this case, his own power is far more than many monks in the same field, but if compared with them

 Chapter 1177： monster

    , If Ye Hao showed any form of incarnation, his own mana would be consumed. They are much more than others. If non-Ye Hao''s body combines a lot of talents and earth treasures, as well as Xuan Tian Ding and nine social maps in his body, it will give him continuous vitality.


    Fearing that he will not be able to cast several avatars, his mana will be destroyed directly. However, after more than ten years of meditation and understanding, he finally channeled the various incarnations that were messed up in his body. In the process of combing, the use of various avatars is still vigorous and has also reached a new level.


    It can be said that if he fights Chen Yi again in his current state, he can completely defeat him without moving ten steps.


    At this moment, Ye Hao stood up suddenly, raised his head suddenly, his originally closed eyes burst out, emitting two dazzling lights. When the two lamps flew out, they suddenly penetrated the gap above his head, and then suddenly an ancient portal appeared on his head, and this door was nothing but a projection of the fairy gate.


    Under the shining light, the door of the fairyland in the sky was immediately opened, and the vitality dragon formed by countless laws flew out of the door instantly, like a flood gushing out of the door. Directly fall to where Ye Hao is, and directly wrap him in the vibrant ocean,


    Suddenly, Ye Hao woke up the people practicing in Xuan Tian Pavilion, and ran out of his practice room one by one, and went directly to the inner hall of Xuan Tian Pavilion.


    "What''s the matter," Dongfang Haoyu said, looking blankly at the rest of the world, not knowing what was on his face.


    "What''s the matter, how did the vitality of the surrounding space suddenly become so exuberant?"


    "This kind of breathing, isn''t it?" The cold Xue felt the surrounding air, and suddenly seemed to think of something. He rushed into another practice room. The person practicing in the practice room was Ye Hao, and the person practicing in the practice room. As if thinking of something, the whole person rushed into another practice room, and the person practicing it was Ye Hao.


    "Sure enough, Ye Hao has begun to break through," Han Fei said, smiling slightly, obviously unable to guess why Ye Hao practiced. There would be such a big change.


    "what?"


    When the cold snow came out, everyone present was directly shocked.


    You know, this Ye Hao has just been promoted to the kingdom of gods for less than ten years. Even in the temple on Penglai Island, if there is no ten years of repentance, this temple wants to break through again. This is absolutely impossible. Even with the help of Dadan Medicine, it is impossible to successfully break through the sevenfold state of Thunder within two years. Ye Hao has actually been within two years. The practice that has just been promoted to the realm of gods has not only been consolidated, but has also begun to directly break through. How can these people who claim to be "geniuses" not be surprised?


    Although everyone was surprised, for Ye Hao, as a demon-like character, they all developed a completely skeptical attitude, but let go of their feelings one by one. Feel what is happening in the practice room,


    At this moment, Ye Hao was suspended in the void, and the majestic vitality exuding from his body seemed to be a huge shield, enclosing him in a circle and enveloping him on top of his head. The shadow of the gate of the fairyland is constantly exploding. This energetic dragon is condensed by countless laws. These dragons are like tides falling from the sky, constantly washing Ye Hao''s body, past that important gas shield. , These dragons are like tides falling from the sky, and these dragons continue to search for Ye Hao''s body in that layer of vitality shield.


    In the process of continuous erosion of this vital poisonous dragon, although the shield began to become thinner and thinner, its breath also increased at a very rapid rate until the end of the day. This layer of gas shielding seems to become more transparent, disappearing directly into the naked eye, leaving only a little vitality fluctuation, proving its existence.


    As a result, I saw a burst of poisonous gas and blood burst out of Ye Hao''s body. The laws of countless fairy kingdoms instantly condensed in the shield, turning into thousands of tiny silk-like vitality, entangled at the tip of Ye Hao''s body. Location.


    In an instant, Ye Hao''s spirit seemed to be triggered by these vitality lines. After countless time and space folding, and the penetration of every trace of vitality, he seemed to have experienced a wonderful journey firsthand. Immediately let his entire human vision open. The various incarnations and powers in his body, like the traction of his own magic power, can burst out an unprecedented powerful force.


    "Yin and Yang and the Five Elements, each in its own position, thunderous and thunderous, do my best, let me roam with empty borders,"


    The last law of vitality condensed on the shield, entered Ye Hao''s body, and shouted out loud words from his mouth. Then his body condenses the five elements of yin and yang, thunder, ice, and overlord. Just like the vitality of various incarnations, instantly gathered on top of his head, condensed into a huge vitality vortex, continuously spinning,


    At the same time, when the vitality vortex was formed, Ye Hao''s initial stage also rose from the top of his head in an instant, just like in this vortex. In an instant, it was just a vortex in the vortex, and the vitality in it was twisted and rotated. After integrating Ye Hao''s original method, he seemed to suddenly become a rotating nebula, dazzling and extremely beautiful.


    Then the nebula formed, and the space hidden under the shield seemed to be distorted, and all the vitality was immediately injected into Ye Hao''s ears.


    At this moment, Ye Hao finally realized the true meaning of the boundary. The whole person and the heaven and the earth perfectly merged into one. He successfully broke through the boundary of God''s change and stepped into the thunderstorm and territory seven times. Since then, the whole person and the heaven and the earth are perfectly integrated. Together, successfully broke through the boundaries of God¡¯s change, stepped into the thundering seven times, the borders, and from then on, between the heavens and the earth, let him roam, let it shuttle through space and time,


    What needs to know is that for a monk, the improvement of his works at all levels symbolizes the leap and sublimation of his own strength, and Ye Hao at this time is restored to the majestic power contained in his breakthrough again. In an instant, it will soar with it,


    In an instant, a burst of air burst out from the pores of his body. Under the impact of the powerful vitality, in the surrounding space, the sound of energy explosion burst into the air.


    Not only that, as the intensity of his practice increased, his own body was also improving, only to see it move quietly, and countless phantoms suddenly appeared in the entire practice room. He is more like a very fast meteor, in the turbulence, countless long waves of air follow, so fast, it is simply unimaginable.


    It¡¯s just that he relies on the power of his body,


    "What a terrible speed," he said.


    "Damn, so fast, even if I hold the sword of Dao, the speed explodes very fast, I''m just afraid that his body movement is basically true. There is such a freak in the world that makes people unable to live," he said. "I''m afraid there is such a weird person in the world." "Jian shook his head silently, and said helplessly.


    "In front of Ye Hao, I think I have the name "Genius" on my body, which is really ironic." Han Feng Feixue also sighed helplessly. At first, he believed that in the past few years, with all the training resources of his school, he has strengthened his strength. He has put in hard work. When he meets next time, he can personally defeat Ye Hao.


    But when he saw Ye Hao again, he realized that he was wrong. After several years of repentance, he not only exercised his strength, failed to surpass Ye Hao, but left him far behind.


    This made Leng Xue, who was full of confidence, finally realized the gap between herself and Ye Hao.


    In fact, no wonder everyone is so surprised. After all, in Ye Hao''s body, there are mineral treasures such as "baby girl stone", "three birth stone", "black turtle blood", and "keel bone remains", but not all of them, just any of them. Because I am afraid to get it out, this is a treasure that is enough to arouse the whole truth.


    Although some Ye Hao can''t make good use of their own bodies, as a container with these magic weapons, Ye Hao has been blessed. But isn''t the comparison between monks very common? When it comes to the number of Danyao, people are only worried that, apart from the inventory of some large sects or auctioneers, few monks can compare it with the number of monks?


    Rambo


    While the crowd was still amazed, the door of the master''s room suddenly opened. When the door opened, a great soul suddenly appeared on his face. Submerged people directly from the sea of ??vitality,


    Then, only one person slowly came out from the other end of the door. This person, not the others, is Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was wearing Snow White''s robe, his handsome face still had a faint smile, although at this time, he seemed to have not changed much from before. However, the unique aura exuding from his body has disappeared, and the whole person looks like a mortal in the world, and he feels a trace of vitality in his body.


    It is as if he is completely connected with the world at this time. If he wants to describe his feelings in one word at this time, only four words can describe it, it is incomprehensible.


    "Now, Brother Yuntian, those of us who are called "geniuses" will be eclipsed in front of you," Dongfang Haoyu said. Although he sighed helplessly, the expression on his face changed from him. Show on his face. But it can be clearly seen that he still has enough breakthroughs for Ye Hao and feels very happy.


    However, Ye Hao''s abnormal practical nature still made him feel ashamed of himself for a while.


    "As long as you are lucky to be aware of the threshold of the border," Ye Hao smiled and continued: "Since everyone is gathered here, then we are ready to do so." Go to the north of Penglai County, "


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone''s face suddenly became serious, and everyone''s eyes flashed with an astonishing light. Ye Hao in the play immediately waved his arms directly, without waiting for any reply from the crowd. A hollow tunnel was opened directly in the gap, opening up the ability to pass through the hollow. This is precisely the monk in the boundary field, with unique abilities and hollow shuttles.


    Then, when Ye Hao moved, the whole person directly entered the empty tunnel, and the others saw this shape, and then entered one by one.


    Although this is Ye Hao''s first short shuttle, he is no stranger to the use of the air shuttle at this time, just like those monks who have already entered the border, and even have nothing to do with it. In the energetic atmosphere, we have directly locked in the goal we want to achieve, thus opening a hollow tunnel and directly opening two points.


    Just count, the crowd has reached the top of Penglai Xiandao.


    At this time, the top of the mountain is still covered by heavy snow, and the destroyed ruins have been restored to their original appearance, showing a beautiful scene.


    But at this time, all people were not in the mood to appreciate the sight in front of them, but in the middle of their bodies flashing, they flew directly to the other side of the top of the mountain. The entrance boundary in Penglai County is located,


    "It should be so," he said.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s body suddenly stopped and stared at a small gorge on the top of the mountain. It looked small, but its valley was also very deep and several tens of miles wide.


    The most important thing is that it is in this deep valley where the green boundary is really shrouded in it, the powerful vitality is fluctuating, and people standing in the distant void feel suffocated.


    Obviously, this strange border is at the new entrance of Penglai,


    "let''s go"


    Ye Hao looked at the strange border in front of him, with a faint smile on his face. Immediately, he saw his body moving, and the vitality of the body immediately gathered around his body, turning into a layer of strength, a layer of body protection, suddenly. Fly directly into the border,


    "Let''s go in too," he said.


    When the crowd saw this situation, they also urged their vitality to protect their bodies, and then flew towards it one by one. After a while, they only felt that their vision suddenly darkened. As if it has entered another world, the space around it is spinning, endless stars are shining quietly, and the soul suddenly feels a huge dizziness.


    "Everyone has noticed that there is a turbulent flow of space on this boundary, and the vitality is rapidly accelerating to protect your body from being washed away by the turbulent flow of space," the dizzy Ye Hao suddenly realized that he immediately reminded the people behind him , And then in his thoughts and actions, his physical vitality moved in an instant, forming a protective barrier, and all his people were buried in the barrier. In order to prevent it from being washed away by the turbulence of these spaces,


    Space turbulence is an important gas flow in the chaotic gap, and there is no fixed law of motion. In the endless space-time currents, the existence of space-time turbulence can be said to be much larger than that of stars. But this kind of turbulence in time and space, the power it contains, is not strong, but because they are usually illusory and have no fixed drifting law, once they are washed away, they may be lost in the vast starry sky.


    At this point, Ye Hao can be very sure that what everyone has just entered is a parallel space, which is equivalent to the original "sad world". Such a parallel space is very extensive. No one knows how big its area is, so once it is washed away by the turbulence of space in a cold environment, it is likely to disappear in this unusual space at any time.


    Sure enough, when they heard Ye Hao''s reminder, they immediately urged their energy to protect their bodies. Although the turbulence of time and space is very dangerous, this was done when the monks were prepared. The threats they can create are very limited.


    "Everyone can quickly connect their own vitality with others. I will now throw my avatar out of this space and jump directly out of this space. You must follow me closely and never lose it. Otherwise, the consequences will be It''s unimaginable." "Ye Hao''s voice came again.


    He can clearly feel that the gap in front of him is just a boundary space, and the place where the fairy is really located is probably behind the boundary space. As long as you can pass through this space, you can enter that place,


    "All right,"


    When they heard these words, they did not dare to stand in the cold at all. Immediately afterwards, the vitality surrounding their bodies immediately expanded. The other six people, such as Ye Hao''s vitality, joined Ye Hao''s vitality, and he was attracted by Ye Hao''s vitality. ".


    Then, as soon as Ye Hao''s body moved, it took everyone''s flight to the vast sky, but when he entered the starry sky, his body suddenly stopped and he was not ready to continue flying. But waving between the arms, I quickly ran into a weird trail. These hands, each hand flew out, it was time that condensed a subtle symbol in the void, and these symbols were of different shapes. Quickly gathered into a huge array in the sky,


    "broken"


    Just before the last symbol, Lu, fell into the middle of the forming method, there was a faint glow suddenly blooming in the forming method. So Ye Hao hurriedly urged himself to cheer up, and everyone''s bodies were directly wrapped together. Immediately enter the center of this array,


    This time, Ye Hao only felt that he had entered a unique space. In this unique space, the only thing he could feel was a torrent of life, this breath. As if it breeds the entire world, the source of life in the entire starry sky, under the influence of this breath, people seem to have entered a brand new artistic conception.


    Although, when people wake up from this artistic conception, they can clearly see where they are now, and the space in front of them is like a small planet.


    The earth is full of undulating mountains, streams, peaches and willows, shades, and occasionally between mountains, waterfalls between mountains, like a curtain of water, between mountains and rivers, birds whispering warblers, like Wonderland of the world,


    Among them, the most surprising thing is that any creature living in it, breathing from it, is extremely magnificent, powerful, and small enough to soar in the air. For the animals running between the mountains and forests, every creature has enough power. Compared with the monks who practiced in the Golden Core Kingdom, some people are even powerful enough to become the masters of the Dharma realm.


    It can be said that at this point, when a bird is accidentally caught from the air, the important airflow driven by its flapping wings is enough to be equivalent to a sword treasure, and the power it brings, if it is taken to Xuanhuang The world is just worried that between the flapping of their wings, no matter where the air flies, the stone will be cut in half in a moment.


    All this comes from the power of their bodies,


    "Good terrifying power, but the creatures living in it can have such a terrible body, and then as a fairy tool, how terrible it will be," he said, looking at all these things in front of him. The torrential rain in the east didn''t let out a cry in surprise, with a shocking expression on his face.


    Ye Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said, "The breath of life here is so strong. I guess if we practice here for at least one year, it will be enough to practice at Penglai for at least ten years." Feeling the breath of life in the surrounding space, I am happy. Say,


    As a disciple of Shenlin, Ye Xiaoxiao himself was extremely enthusiastic about the breath of life in nature. He used to hide deep in a place where the breath of life was strong, so they practiced the magic of magic. In this way, they can act independently, help the monks themselves, quickly absorb the breath of these lives, make them the vitality of spiritual practice, and help them practice.


    Those with similar abilities, as well as Ye Hao and Yao, are all people who have practiced the Big Five Elements. As long as the environment is right, the five elements in the body can match them well. In this way, taking materials from each other, especially after Ye Hao''s delicate black turtle essence and blood, the vitality of the water system contained in his body can be perfectly combined with the breath of life, which can be said to be a perfect fusion with the breath of life. At this time, he does not need any thoughts to urge, the breath surrounding life will come to his body, gather together, and enter his body,


    At this time, the people present here saw that the breath of life was extremely full, closing their eyes again and again, and beginning to feel the vitality of the breath of life, trying to refine them and blend them into their bodies.


    However, at this time, Ye Hao did not start to absorb the breath of life like others. This doesn''t mean that Ye Hao doesn''t want to absorb it, but in the dark, he can always feel the breath of life here, which contains a terrifying name. However, for this strange feeling, Ye Hao still couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    As Ye Hao turned and thought, his eyes kept shooting at some small animals around him. After a while, countless moral concepts flashed through his mind, as if they were related to something.


    "Come on, guys, don''t say anything," Ye Hao suddenly exclaimed.


    "Brother Yuntian, what happened?" Hearing Ye Hao''s cry, everyone''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and then one after another surprised Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Come on, guys, don¡¯t breathe here. If I guess this is right, there is a question about vitality. Once it is refined, it will help you improve, but it will also make you lose your mind. ,"He said. "Ye Hao explained seriously,


    "what?"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, everyone present was suddenly surprised, and immediately stopped living in their bodies, shutting off the tricks of the whole body to prevent these vitalities from entering their bodies.


    Although Ye Hao guessed it at the time, people did not have any doubts. One after another suppressed inner temptation gave these lives the vitality. Although these vitality can greatly help people like himself grow into strength, if Ye Hao What is said is true, then once they are refined, then he will completely lose his original heart and become a puppet under the control of others.


    People naturally don''t want to see such results, so this is just a guess, and they are more willing to give up the absorption of these vitalities.


    While they were still immersed in the shock brought by Ye Hao¡¯s words, they suddenly applauded and pulled out of the void. When they watched the applause spread from one to the other, they found that just now Amidst the applause, the surrounding space began to rise quietly, like ripples on the road when a stone fell into the lake.


    "You should be able to beat everyone and participate in the Penglai Island game. No wonder you came here to receive such training. Very good, very good."


    A loud voice suddenly came from the creeping space, and just as the voice fell, a figure slowly walked out of the void. In everyone¡¯s eyes,


    As soon as the person came out, the expressions on the faces of the people present immediately changed. Although this person also said something, from his praise of Ye Hao''s words, he was able to fully explain that Ye Hao''s guess was correct. At the same time, this is also a question of self-behavior and deep fear, because if Ye Hao does not remind him, once he refines his vitality here, he will inevitably become a puppet of others, and from then on he will be at the mercy of others. .


    "Do you dare to ask your ancestors, are you the spirit of Penglai Xian?" Ye Hao stretched out his hand and paid tribute to the person in front of him.


    "I, no," the man shook his head and continued, "I''m just a follower."


    "If this is the case, then the elders here should stop us," Ye Hao asked suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m here to stop a monk who wants to find a master, but I know you are not malicious to the master, but the responsibility lies with you. If you want to see the master, you must pass me." The man smiled slightly, as if His heart already knew what Ye Hao meant, and so on. "


    "So, what should we do to pass your pass?" Ye Hao saw that this person was not malicious, and his doubts became even more indifferent.


    He said: "Before this, I want to ask you a question. How do you see the vitality of life here is different. When any monk feels the vitality of life here, he cannot withstand this kind of doubt for the first time. Reasonably, before I do this, I want to ask you a question, how can you feel that the vitality of life here is different. "I want to make them better so that I can improve my practice," the man waved and said, then he Wondered,


    Although this person has always lived in this place, he knows exactly what happened in Penglai. He knew that people in front of him could come here. It can be said that all of this is Ye Hao''s work. Even if he did not find the strange vitality of life in this space, he was worried that all the people present would be affected by these vitality and lose their reason.


    But what made him very confused was how Ye Hao discovered the spiritual strangeness and how he could resist the doubts in his heart.


    "In fact, at the beginning, I could hardly resist the temptation to breathe vitality into my body," Ye Hao replied, "In fact, at the beginning, I could hardly resist the temptation to breathe vitality into my body. ."


    "Oh, how can you resist this temptation? You know that it is not difficult for a monk to resist the temptation of power and the temptation of beauty, but for a monk, it is difficult to resist the doubt that can help him improve his strength," that The man said again.


    "It is true that in a world where power is respected in the world of truth, human power is fundamental, but in this world, the resources for practice are limited after all. There are as many monks as the hair of a cow. At one point, any monk, but they will not easily give up any opportunity to help them ascend, but sometimes, because of the nature of monks, they are in a position and they will never be able to recover," he said.


    He said: "Sometimes, many details, as long as you carefully observe them, it is not difficult to see the difference, isn''t it, but you can ignore one point. Although the vitality here is very strong, it is a kind of extreme for all of us. Big temptation, but the beasts and animals living here have become the biggest question," he said.


    "In the beginning, I was just wondering why the vitality here is so rich. The monsters here have strong power at every end, but according to theory, no one can practice the perverted state," he said, "In the beginning, I I just want to know why there is so much vitality here, that is, the power of each end of the monsters is very strong. They are at least equivalent to the realm of Jin Dan, and their spiritual wisdom is not weak, but when I deliberately use spiritual power to explore their bodies They have no resistance at all when they are in the same situation. Are you saying this is unreasonable?"


    After hearing what Ye Hao said, Dongfang Haoyu and other talents had a full understanding and showed admirable looks one by one.


    In fact, as described by Ye Hao, once monsters and animals are trained to a certain level, they will gain their own spiritual wisdom. When they practice and ascend to a thunderstorm state, they can even become humans and break away from animal forms. But the monsters and animals here, although many of them have reached the thunderbolt, they have not turned into human forms at one end. Of course, they may have taken shape, but they did not appear,


    However, if Ye Hao uses his brain power to explore his body, they should be fully aware of this. However, you should know that any creature with a spiritual mind has its own body and is explored by the spiritual power of others. This is a big taboo,

 Chapter 1178： reason

    .


    Regardless of whether the opponent is hostile or not, they will resist for the first time and isolate the spiritual power of others, but the result is that they do not resist. As a result, there is only one reason why these erased monsters are puppets.


    The only thing that reminds him of all this is that there are problems and problems here.


    "It''s because of this little thing that you can think of so much suspicion that I look down on you," the man sighed, shaking his head.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s answer, the expression on this man''s face was also surprising. He didn''t know that Ye Hao could still keep his original heart in the face of such temptation. The observation of everything around is so meticulous that this kind of heart is really fascinated by it.


    "Details often determine the success or failure of the relationship, and sometimes it is precisely because one action is wrong that leads to all failures," Ye Hao nodded and said lightly. In the middle of their words, I hope they can take this as As a lesson, don¡¯t post anything like today in the future, otherwise, they will definitely pay a more painful price.


    When Dongfang Haoyu and the others heard it, they naturally knew that Ye Hao was saying these things. At the same time, he reminded himself to wait for others, hoping that he or others could learn from this time and improve their alertness. After all, the next time something similar happens again, it will be yourself suffering.


    "Old man, now you can tell us what we have to do to get through your shutdown," Ye Hao then said solemnly.


    "Ah, you have crossed the border," the man said, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Cross the border," the person said. Everyone present showed a look of astonishment. Except for Ye Hao, the people at the scene soon realized what had happened, and they all stared at Ye Hao.


    "Looking at the vitality of life, it means that you have set the next step for us. Since we are aware of alienation, naturally it will not pose a threat to us, and the next test naturally does not need to be carried out." After a moment of thinking, Ye Hao said his thoughts in his heart.


    He said: "Although the rest of you have successfully overcome this difficulty because of you, I believe that through your practice, even if you inhale these vital energy into your body, they will not be able to control your mind. I believe that you will not be able to control your own mind, even if you inhale these important energy into your body. It will be completely refined by you at most a hundred years later. If this is the case, why don¡¯t I sell your personal affection and let you directly Where''s the past?" The man smiled slightly. You can¡¯t put your eyes on the person behind Ye Hao, the eyes are full of certain expressions.


    "Then, if we can''t extract these vitality, and thus completely lose our sense, what will happen?" At this moment, Jian suddenly asked a silent question.


    "If you completely control this spirit, then I can only welcome the monsters and animals here, and welcome you to be one of them," the man said with a smile. It¡¯s like talking about a trivial matter,


    "What, you mean." The sword was silent, and there was a sudden twitch on his face, which made him dumbfounded and opened weapons at the beasts around him, obviously aware of the consequences.


    This is not only him, except for Ye Hao, their faces are also melancholy. Although their expressions were not as exaggerated as the silence of the sword, it was obvious that the answer brought a great shock to their hearts.


    "Older generation, now that we have passed your test, then we can''t see the spirit of the older generation.

 Chapter 1179： custom

    "Ye Hao is still a serious face, let alone showing the slightest emotional fluctuation because of the man''s words.


    "Is it so easy for you to see the master? You have to pass the exams between me and the other two people to see it. I can also tell you, are the next two exams coming?" This will be more difficult than mine. many. It can be said that this is the life of nine deaths. It can be said that in the past hundreds of thousands of years, there have been as many monks entering Penglai County as the hair of a cow. It can be said that most of the monks entering Penglai County have lost their lives. However, some monks did not know their fate, so they chose to leave, and through these three customs, to see the master of the monks, that is definitely a minority, and these people are not flying above the upper limit. He said: "This is the generation of truth supremacy in the world today."


    "But since you have the ability to pass me now and let you go back now, I think you must be related to this matter, but even so, I still give you three choices," the man said with three fingers. With a serious expression,


    "Which three choices," Ye Hao asked.


    "Since you passed my exam, your first choice is: if you don''t like these magic weapons, you can get Dao weapons from my hands, and you can also get pill medicine." You have chosen to be in this kind of vitality. After ten years of practicing in China, of course, you have passed my test, and now they will not be able to control your mind. "He said.


    He said: "The second option is to leave here, so that now that you are eligible to pass the exam, you can get the weapon of Tao from me at the same time and practice in this energy for ten years."


    "As far as the third option is concerned, you can choose to accept my test again. Once you pass it, you can take away all the magic weapons, pill, and even the vitality of life, all of my magic weapons, and even life. You can take away all magic weapons, pills, and even vitality." Of course, if it fails, then your result will always be here, "Then what is the test of the third option," Ye Hao asked.


    "In fact, there is nothing, it is to get rid of all the vital gas in your body from the outside, and then inhale the important gas in your body here, and thoroughly extract it, as long as it is extracted." "If you can let you His mind is out of control, even if you pass it," the man smiled and immediately spoke out the test directly.


    As soon as the person said this, the people present immediately took a breath and showed surprises one by one. You should know that even though that person said just now, he treats everyone present as his power to repair. Even if you inhale these important energies into your own body, you can fully refine them within a hundred years at most.


    However, if they choose to take their life energy out of the body, it is tantamount to practice. The only thing they can do is to rely on themselves and rely on the vitality of life to provide themselves with vitality. As we all know, the vital energy provided by the vitality of life is well known. Once he reaches the realm of Buddhism, his life energy is directly hidden in his original soul and dantian. Once these two places have stored too many different forms of life force, then his own life energy storage is directly hidden in his original source. The positions of Yuan Shen and Dan Tian are now in place. Once these two places are stored in too many different ways, it will bring huge hidden dangers to the monks.


    Now, like that guy said,

 Chapter 1180： Fabricate

    Filling his own dantian and primitive God directly with the vitality of life, there is no doubt that this hidden danger will be enlarged thousands of times. For monks, there is no doubt that this hidden danger will be enlarged for monks. Thousands of times. In addition to vitality, the most important thing in the body is its own spirit. By then, its vitality has been hollowed out, so the only thing that can play a leading role is its own spirit. Once the spirit can combine these energies, then there is no doubt that this is a great opportunity for the monks themselves, but once the spirit cannot run with these energies, it is dominated by the energies. Then the monk will be directly controlled, completely lost in his mind, and completely transformed into a human puppet.


    After a while, Silent Xue suddenly said, "I''ll choose."


    "Feixue, wait a minute,"


    In the cold snow, Ye Hao said suddenly, interrupting the cold snow would say: "Feixue, I know your heart''s choice, but I want to ask you a word," he said, "Feixue, I know you The choice in my mind, but I want to ask you a question," he said. He said: "How sure are you that you can tide over the difficulties."


    "I know that everyone present is the proud son of the prince, but I must ask you, if you choose to accept the third-level test, you have a few percent guarantee," Ye Hao said, not waiting for the cold snow to answer. He looked directly at the others present and asked bluntly:


    "If this is true, as the previous generation said, I can only have 30% confidence at most," Yao said with a solemn expression.


    "I''m also 30% sure," he said.


    He said: "I only have 40% at most."


    ..


    All the people present immediately expressed their confidence in their hearts. In fact, they are very clear. If it is true, as just said, in the situation just now, once these energies are inhaled, they will be very clear. In the situation just now, once these energies are inhaled, they will be very clear. It will take at least several decades to be fully perfected, and once all its vitality is exhausted, it will mean that they will have almost no chance to pass this level.


    Of course, they would not think that this is a man¡¯s alarmist talk; after all, he has no reason to let him deliberately fabricate such a lie to deceive all of us.


    "In that case, I understand," Ye Hao said, hearing the crowd say that his heart was very low, and then said, "Then let me feel the vitality of life and how powerful it is."


    "cloud"


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was stunned for a while, and the three daughters of Yao, Ouyang Yan, and Ye Xiaoxiao walked directly to Ye Hao and looked at him nervously. However, it is confusing. Although Yao and the other three girls blocked Ye Hao''s way, they didn''t even think about what it meant to stop him.


    "I don''t care about anything, I just want you to come back to us safely, nothing more, but if you do, we will never leave you alone," Yao said lightly. The tone of her speech seemed to say a very ordinary thing, but everyone present could clearly feel the determination in her heart.


    As soon as Yao said this, his two daughters, Ouyangyan and Ye Xiaoxiao, stood beside her and nodded naturally. Obviously, what Yao just said was exactly what they thought at the time.


    "Okay," Ye Hao looked at the three girls in front of him and nodded naturally. At the beginning, Ye Xiaoxiao approached him with great doubts, but her every move has become the thought in her heart.

 Chapter 1181： method

    Immediately, everyone present no longer envied Ye Hao. You should know that no matter who is in a world where a powerful person is respected in the realm of truth, he always believes that a person''s life and interests are more important than anything. The three women standing in front of them could actually say this to a man.


    Although this sentence is placed in the secular world, it is a very common thing, but in the world of truth, in the cruel world, it is absolutely possible and impossible. After all, the road to truth is long and long, even if it is a couple on weekends. How many people are willing to give up their chance to seek eternal life for one person? How can these people who have seen cold and warm in this world not envy it?


    After getting Ye Hao''s confirmation, the three girls stepped aside.


    "Do you really want to choose the third way?" I must say that you are definitely the first of all of you, whether they are courage, practice or mind, your future achievements are absolutely immeasurable. If the future is ruined at this time because of this test, it is really a pity, I advise you, or think about it, "The man looked at Ye Hao in front of him, and he couldn''t help showing an appreciative look."


    He said: "If I choose to retreat now, I am afraid it will be difficult to improve in the future." "If I did not get the fragrance of plum blossoms, my ancestors, if I choose to retreat at this time," Ye Hao naturally understood that it was for his own sake. But the fact is, as Ye Hao said, if he chooses to retreat at this time, the seeds of failure will inevitably plant in their own hearts. In this way, they will definitely have an impression of what they will do in the future, and it will be difficult for them to make further progress.


    When this person heard these words, his heart was also in a daze. Although he knew that Ye Hao''s mind originally wanted to be strong, he didn''t expect to make such a determination. Suddenly, in Ye Hao''s heart, there was also a feeling. Little by little.


    "In that case, I wish you good luck," he said.


    Ye Hao just nodded, and then directly sat on the ground, knee to knee, and then, in the middle of his head, a bright light shot out in the void for an instant. Condensed into a chaotic star scene, and this scene is nothing else, it is Ye Hao¡¯s original method of condensing into a chaotic virtual space.


    He knew that since he wanted to drain all his energy from his body, the most direct and quickest way was to swim to the middle of his meridians and gather them all together. In other words, there are two places in the monk''s body where life energy is stored, namely his dantian and his own nature.


    "dispersion"


    In an instant, the key point on Ye Hao''s body seemed to open immediately, and Ye Hao''s majestic vitality was like a stream, pouring out of his tricks. When these vitalities were projected from his body, the surrounding space immediately began to tremble violently under the wash of vitality. At this moment, the continuous vitality of Tao is like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. In an instant, everything around them was not submerged in a vibrant ocean.


    At the same time, the original Dhamma on his head also released a lot of vitality, and under the guidance of the Dhamma, he was immediately in the void. There is a huge energy vortex here, it is too big, almost enveloping thousands of miles of empty space around.


    Under the vibrant tidal vortex, the sun, moon, and stars in this area are all dimmed for it. The original cloudless sky is now changing color. At this time, the five elements, thunder, ice, yin and yang

 Chapter 1182： scene

    And so on, but all the incarnations practiced by Ye Hao have produced vitality, and now they are like ordinary materialization, in the void, condensed into countless rubber dragons, each rubber dragon hovering in the middle, a terrible and The sharp pressure, like the top of Mount Tai, broke the entire space and began to suppress it.


    But the people who originally stood beside Ye Hao, under this terrible pressure, unknowingly retreated a few meters away, unable to get close to Ye Hao''s body at all.


    In an instant, this strange space that was originally like an alien seemed to be facing unprecedented disasters, Ye Hao''s vibrant dragons were everywhere, and it was ravaged by a mess of things.


    He said: "The smell of horror is already scary, just to expel vitality from the body. If this happens, it will be terrible, it will be like this."


    He said: "It is impossible to think about this. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that Brother Yuntian had such a terrible power. He was just a thunderstorm. The cultivation of the border would be so terrible. Strength," he said. I''m afraid the monks of the fairy kingdom are not as good as them. Only those who are proficient in ninefold and vanity are fully qualified to compete with them. "He said.


    Seeing the sight in front of me, everyone present was moved. At this time, if they use one word to describe Ye Hao in front of them, they can absolutely only use the word "evil" to describe it. At this time, it is enough to describe it. Ye Hao drained all the vitality in his body and began to become extremely weak. The bean-sized sweat continued to penetrate the pores of his body, only staying for a while. Then, the robes on his body were soaked, but even so, Ye Hao sat on the ground, disapproving at all, and quickly urged the little vitality left on him to expel them from his body at this time.


    He knows very well that if his body still has a little vitality at this time, then he will absorb the vitality of his own life in the future. They all exist in his own body at the same time. He knows that if his body is still alive at this time If there is a little vitality, there will inevitably be a strong conflict. When the body becomes the battlefield of these two vital forces, no matter which vitality swallows each other, his body will be subject to a strong impact, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Stay with me forever"


    With the last trace of vitality coming out of his body, Ye Hao immediately noticed, the knack of the whole body, and at the same time a strong suction burst out, filling the surrounding space with vitality. Turned into a crazy swallow,


    When this important energy feels the strong attraction from Ye Hao''s body, the vitality that originally permeated the invisible will quickly condense, like an innumerable blue snake. He immediately entered Ye Hao''s body, then into his body, into every hole in his body, into the flesh and flesh of his skin.


    When these energies entered Ye Hao¡¯s body, he felt almost exhausted, as if he had regained a new life. At the same time, these energies were swimming in the meridians of his own body. At the same time, he felt that he had almost exhausted his body, as if he had already Rebirth, at the same time, the meridians in the human body expand very quickly, and they can''t breathe for only a few dozen hours, and the meridians in their bodies are exactly expanded.


    However, the expansion of meridians is still meaningless. For Ye Hao,

 Chapter 1183： Variety

    The most profound change is his own flesh. You should know that his body is unparalleled strong, and then he got the excellent blood of the black turtle. In addition to the vitality given to the earth by the unicorn, it also directly entered a new field, even at the beginning of the competition on Penglai Xi''an Island. Chen Yi fully urged the Taoist priests to "cut the blood of the devil" only hurt his skin, not his body.


    And now, while merging into the vitality of life, the meridians in the original body have been upgraded to such a level under the washing and combing of vitality, even those who have practiced to the eighth thunderstorm, a monk who is immortal, are just afraid I can''t compare with the immortal monk.


    But the birth of the realm of immortality is immortal. As long as its own primitive **** is immortal, even if the body of the monk is destroyed countless times, they can be reborn indefinitely. Compared with this, Ye Hao''s body at this time is after all Strong and unparalleled, but once the body is broken, its patron saint survives intact, he still cannot regenerate and regenerate, he can only survive in the form of a soul. Unless other monks are reborn, they will disappear from heaven and earth every day.


    Wow,


    At this time, the vitality of the surrounding life suddenly rushed to Ye Hao''s body without warning. It was originally like the vitality of a snake, but at this time it was quickly condensed, like an angry vitality dragon. Furiously enter every trick position on Ye Hao''s body,


    With the penetration of these powerful dragons, Ye Hao''s body actually began to swell violently. Every moment of his body''s muscles, every meridian, every piece of skin, swelled up. Just like a huge ball, it swells violently at an unimaginable speed. With just a few breaths, his body will swell twice as much as before. Under the squeeze of this huge body, his robe burst completely, revealing blood-red skin.


    But even so, the vitality around him did not want to prevent any action, but went crazy into his body. Under these vitality, his body was still expanding rapidly. Now it expands faster than in the past, while the original red The skin is now red.


    "cloud"


    At this moment, seeing the changes in Ye Hao''s body, everyone present was shocked. Even the mysterious person over there saw the situation with a puzzled face. He didn''t expect Ye Hao''s body to incorporate the vitality of life. After that, it was not controlled by the vitality of life, but began to swell violently, so all this completely disappeared from his grasp.


    You know, this is not all he can control, but if Ye Hao controls his mind, he has the ability to summon his lost mind, but at this point, he can clearly feel the vitality of life here, which has already begun. Lost his control and directly entered Ye Hao''s body,


    In this situation, even if Ye Hao encountered any danger at the time, he could not save it, only relying on his personal creation.


    Yer


    When everyone was surprised at the scene in front of them, Ye Hao¡¯s mouth suddenly burst into the sound of a dragon singing in the sky, and then, seeing his huge body suddenly change, it directly became a line of more than two hundred. Foot-long golden dragon. Stand up and rush towards the void,


    At the same time, in the gap, an ancient, huge portal suddenly appeared, opened between the doors, and countless primitive gas dragons were projected out of the door. Entering Ye Hao''s huge body wandering in the void,

 Chapter 1184： Body

    In an instant, Ye Hao¡¯s huge body, in the vitality of life, the origin of the dragon man, injected two powerful auras, and then violently expanded, with the re-expansion of the body, the golden dragon continued to make a desolate dragon sound. The sound in it seemed to be a shock to the heavens and the earth, and even caused the space world to vibrate violently and rise to countless peaks. Under this strong sound, it began to collapse violently, the solid earth continued to split, and all the creatures living in this space seemed to feel the last breath of the world. There was a lot of anxiety at the beginning,


    "What a powerful force,"


    Under Ye Hao''s strong voice, they suddenly felt that their entire minds began to suffer severe pain, and the whole people seemed to be frightened by it, and some spiritual power began to spread. Begin to stimulate the vitality of one''s own body, condense an important gas barrier around one''s body, these sound energy, isolate,


    However, the sound wave energy erupted by Ye Hao is really terrifying, directly impacting the spirit of the sea of ??people in an invisible way. If it is not for the people present to practice high depth, these sound waves will not cause them too much. s damage. I dare not replace them with monks who have heard less than four thunders, but this kind of sound impact can directly scare them into idiots.


    boom!


    When people concentrated on resisting these sounds, a loud roar suddenly came from the heads of the crowd, the roar sounded, and the faces of all the people present were heard. There is a dull expression, because at this moment, everyone has the same thoughts in their hearts, but if all goes well, no one wants to think about it too much. They absolutely hope that the guess in their hearts is wrong now,


    "cloud"


    After a while, the three women, Yao, Ouyang Yan, and Ye Xiaoxiao, couldn¡¯t help being anxious. At the same time, they turned their eyes to the top of their heads, but when they saw the empty vanity, the original anxiety was completely unbearable, crystal clear tears. It came out of their eyes immediately.


    Right (side), right,


    Ye Hao''s body has disappeared at this time. With a loud voice just now, his body finally couldn''t restrain the violent force in his body. He suddenly exploded, and all parts of his body popped out, completely broken.


    "Here, what''s going on and why is this happening," he said.


    When the mysterious person saw all this, his calm and calm face suddenly became dumbfounded. After all, all this was beyond his imagination, even though life was extremely domineering. But he always believed that Ye Hao''s abilities, even these vigor, would not pose any threat to his life.


    Although he didn''t believe in his heart at this time, he had to face the facts before him.


    "Yuntian, you have been away from me for so long, and I won''t let you leave me," Yao said softly, looking at the empty sky in front of him, strong enough to withstand the tears about to stay in his eyes.


    "Well, we promised him, now we should abide by it." Ouyang Yan and Ye Xiaoxiao nodded when they heard what Yao said.


    So the three girls slowly closed their eyes and pushed their vitality directly to their dantians, ready to detonate their bodies directly, "You will stop soon, even if Brother Yuntian is gone, he will definitely I''m not happy to see you doing this." Jian was silent, seeing that the hearts of these three people had settled, and suddenly flashed, and the spirit of that person was released. Immediately, the vitality of their bodies was directly sealed to prevent their self-explosion. Of course, if they don¡¯t just want to commit suicide,

 Chapter 1185： disappear

    It''s just Dantian''s self-explosion, but the original method of self-explosion, not to mention that the sword is silent. Even in the presence of experts in the fairy field, it is impossible to stop.


    After all, no matter how fast the gods are compared with the human mind, they can get tens of thousands of foreign currency in an instant. Once the monk wants his **** to explode, he only needs his own mind to move. All the vitality, essence and vitality of his body are instantaneous changes, forming a powerful force that directly explodes. In such a short period of time, how could other people have the opportunity to do anything?


    He said: "Don''t worry about your own myopia. I believe you cannot die because of Ye Hao''s discipline. He may be alive, but his breath has disappeared for a while." "When the mysterious man saw Yao and others After the self-detonation of the three women was stopped, he slowly walked up to them and worked hard.


    And as soon as this sentence came out, Yao and the other three women not only showed an uplifting look, even Silent Sword and the others looked at the mysterious man, their faces were full of confusion. Look.


    "Don''t look at me like this. You think that although Ye Hao has disappeared, the vitality around is still flowing at a very fast speed. Even if Ye Hao did fall in the explosion just now, you think his magic weapon will follow him. Will they disappear together?" He said, "Don''t forget, he is holding a magic weapon with the nature of a middle-class dojo. Don''t forget, he has a magic weapon in his hand."


    "Once Ye Hao really disappears, then his magic weapons will definitely fall behind. Even if these magic weapons were destroyed by the explosion that Ye Hao just triggered, you would think that under the impact of the explosion of a medium-quality artwork , Is there only such a powerful force?" This person saw the expression on his face, and they immediately understood what they were thinking in their hearts, and then explained with a faint expression: "This person has seen the faces of all the people Emoji.


    After hearing this person''s explanation, the doubts on people''s faces suddenly disappeared, replaced by excitement, and then they urged their spirit to carefully look for everything around them. I hope I can feel the smell of Ye Hao,


    The fact is, as he said, no matter what the magic weapon is, once the priest falls, the spiritual imprint of these magic weapons will disappear, leaving them directly. Now Ye Hao''s body has disappeared, even though Ye Hao''s body has disappeared. But these magic weapons even disappeared, which is enough to show that Ye Hao might not have fallen in the explosion, and it is very likely that Ye Hao just existed in another form.


    At this moment, although Ye Hao''s body exploded, as long as people can find the traces of his remaining soul and thought, then there will be a chance to help him resurrect and rebirth.


    Yer


    When people carefully searched for the surrounding space, a giant dragon capable of shocking the earth and the earth suddenly spread out of the void, and then saw the vitality of life in the entire space surge suddenly and violently. The dragon whistle rushing to the space, condensed away, in the void, condensed a huge dragon-shaped virtual shadow,


    Life is eternal, vitality is changing, gold is immortal, and the body is reorganized.


    With the rapid condensation of these vitalities, a great voice was once again delivered in the emptiness.


    When the sound fell for the first time, there was another ancient portal in the void, and this door had nothing else but the projection of the Dragon Gate. It had disappeared, disappeared with Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1186： ashamed

    At this time, the bulge of the dragon gate surfaced again, and a magnificent vitality suddenly appeared in the void, condensing into an angry dragon, a powerful vitality fluctuating, as if it were the space of a day. Under normal circumstances, they can''t withstand this kind of force. They actually begin to tremble violently and twist again. There are even areas where the crystal walls of some spaces are weak. Even under this invisible pressure, they instantly collapse. In order to create a huge black hole in space,


    At the same time, when these important dragons appeared, the vitality of life in this space, as if they were unwilling to show weakness, began to condense at a very fast speed, forming a dragon. Intertwined with the wild dragon spewing from the gate of the dragon world,


    In an instant, the dragon of vitality, which symbolizes tyranny and violence, and the dragon of vitality, which symbolize vitality, immediately merged together. After each fusion, the dragon of vitality is completely fused. It began to change, and in this void, it became an astonishing rune, and in the vibration of these runes, it contained the power of life. As if it was enough to swallow all the space around it, violently distorting the space around it,


    When the last rune merged with it, the runes floating in the void were connected together and became five internal organs, six organs, meridians and bones. There are even a lot of human tricks,


    This form is actually a human form. Judging from the appearance of this pattern, it is obvious that this is a person, but these runes have not been condensed into a skull. So people can''t tell the face of this era at all, but at this moment, everyone has a guess in their minds, and there is no doubt about this guess.


    "Yuntian," Yao even watched his body condensed in the void, two lines of tears filled his eyes, like the eaves of rain, slowly falling, a pair of water in his eyes, full of joy.


    Not only him, but all the other people present, they saw the gradual formation of their bodies, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    now


    In an instant, accompanied by a loud roar enough to shake the entire human space, a delicate and perfect flesh body was finally condensed and appeared in the void. Then, they saw all the remaining vitality in the void, Suddenly and quickly merged into the tightly closed body, a huge ball of flesh suddenly appeared on the weak neck. In the end, it becomes a human head, which fits perfectly with the flesh,


    This person is not someone else, but the missing Ye Hao.


    The next moment, when Ye Hao''s closed eyes suddenly opened, every pore in his body emitted a strong breath. Even if it was awakened by it, it did not disperse. He hurriedly tied him to his body, turning into a white robe, directly wrapping his uncovered body.


    When I saw this scene, Yao, Ouyang Yan, and Ye Xiaoxiao all seemed to realize something. They all blushed in shame, and turned their heads to the side, not daring to look directly at Ye Hao in the sky. This move of Yao and others naturally entered the eyes of everyone present. At that moment, it turned out to be a tense atmosphere, which seemed to disappear all at once, with a smirk on every face. Those deep eyes watched three women trying to find the way to death and find life,


    How did the three girls fix it? Naturally, they can feel that people are looking in their eyes at this time. The cheeks were originally flushed, but now they are getting hotte

 Chapter 1187： direct

    . They want to dig a hole in the ground at random, and then go in.


    Ooh,


    At this moment, Ye Hao suddenly exhaled a deep breath in the empty air, as if suppressing the inner breath, everything poured out from the general, but only one breath came out in the surrounding space. As if it had begun to tremble, countless wind blades swept across the entire space like a hurricane, and instantly swept across the entire space, even the people standing on the ground felt this cold breath. The corpse does not need to take a step back,


    This scene not only surprised the people present, even if Ye Hao saw it, he was absolutely clear about the power of six or seven large-scale raids, although there was no protection for them at this time, which surprised him. But just now I just took a breath. I have such a terrible power, so how strong is my physical body and how strong is it?


    He even suspected that the strength of his body alone, when he was unable to do so, was estimated to be able to easily defeat the monks under the golden core. He even doubted that his power was enough to directly and easily defeat the monks under the golden core. Relying solely on the power of the body to stimulate one''s vitality. If you use defensive weapons to protect your body, you will be seriously injured,


    It can be seen that at this moment, the rebirth of Ye Hao''s body, the extent of the power contained in the horror, has reached.


    "cloud"


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking, the people below suddenly shouted. When he heard the calls, he didn''t think much. As soon as he moved, he ran to the front of the crowd.


    "Brother Yuntian, congratulations for breaking through the realm of immortality. Now, your cultivation is enough to be called "half-focused"." "Dongfang Haoyu walked directly in front of Ye Hao and smiled," he said lightly Smiled.


    "Really lucky," Ye Hao smiled faintly, walked slowly to Yao Yao''s three daughters, and said with a smile: "Stupid girls, I didn''t disappoint you, did I?" You can''t be impulsive next time. Do anything stupid," he said.


    Although Ye Hao''s body had just disappeared, his mind could still feel what was happening here. Of course, he also knew that Yao and the others had just taken action when he saw that these three people wanted to blow themselves up. He wanted to stop them, but he was left with his ideas, but he couldn''t do anything. If the sword was not silent and timely, he worried that even if he could survive it, he would regret it forever. Even put down all the burdens and let them go,


    "Okay," when she heard what Ye Hao said, she nodded, blushed and nodded. "Congratulations on passing this level test. All the treasures on the ring belong to you."


    Just this time, the mysterious man suddenly came to Ye Hao, took out his storage ring from his right hand, and gave it to Ye Hao.


    "Well, thanks to our seniors," Ye Hao said, without any excuses, he took the ring directly, and put his thoughts into the ring at the same time, and roughly shot the objects inside. On the other hand, Ye Hao''s face There was a look of consternation.


    There are thousands of equipments, all kinds of medicines, and a mountain on the terrace. So many elixirs and magic weapons are equivalent to a treasure house for a mid-range school, but when he stocked all these elixirs, he looked at this magic weapon, and his original astonishment dimmed, because he clearly discovered that, According to his current practice, these salvia medicines and magic weapons are given to him. It''s like chicken ribs, but not necessary. It didn''t help him much. Of course, this is definitely better than nothing.

 Chapter 1188： after all

    After all, anyway, so many elixirs and magic weapons are also a huge wealth.


    "According to our previous agreement, all the pills and magic weapons in this storage room are yours," Ye Hao didn''t put the ring away, but gave it to Baojian and so on.


    According to the agreement reached between Ye Hao and the masses, his main purpose is a divine weapon, and all other magic weapons obtained here will belong to the people. This is not true. Ye Hao just received these pills and magic weapons. In other words, he stretched out his hand directly. After all, for Ye Hao, after all, being able to obtain the vitality of life, understanding the realm of immortality, and successfully condensing the immortal body is his biggest gain. It can be said that even if he does not get these pills and magic weapons, his own benefits It must be the most abundant, and he holds the Jiu Ji Tu and Xuantian Ding, these two powerful magic weapons, and another magic weapon does not make much sense to him.


    Seeing the rings in the shop being distributed from Ye Hao''s hands, and after glancing at each other, no one took the initiative to take the ring.


    Looking at the behavior of the crowd, Ye Hao said in confusion: "Everyone, this is our previous agreement. My Ye Hao said to do. There are countless Danyao and Taoists, which is very useful for you. "," he said, "Why don''t you separate everything inside?"


    "Brother Yuntian, we can¡¯t collect these treasures. Although we did have such an agreement before, we haven¡¯t done anything to help you since we came here with you. Even I¡¯ve almost encountered a crisis on several occasions, if If you don¡¯t help, you¡¯re just afraid that we¡¯re still in a dangerous state, saying, these treasures are your life¡¯s exchange, and you deserve it. "What Donghaoyu heard," you can¡¯t just shake your head and explain.


    "Yes, without your help, if we can''t say whether we can enter this strange space, if we rush into the vitality of this space now, we are still in danger. Therefore, these treasures are still in danger. "He said, "If we don''t have your help, we won''t be able to say whether we can enter this strange space." "You better accept it," Cold Xue said, nodding quickly.


    If they face these treasures and are not moved by them at this time, it would be absolutely wrong, but from the perspective of their practice so far, they will never get these benefits.


    "Yes, Brother Yuntian, you''d better take these treasures away," Jian said silently.


    "So, since everyone asks for this, then I won''t accept it. It''s a shame, but there are thousands of Taoist things and mountains of pill medicine," he said, "then since we are all It''s asking for trouble, and I won''t accept it. I don''t need so much alone, otherwise I will give you seven hundred thousand elixir. As for Tao, as long as you see anything, you can accept it. How? "Ye Hao knows," As long as you look at things, you can do whatever you want, "Ye Hao knows. Now that everyone has said this, it is a bit embarrassing for them to continue to escape.


    Then, when Ye Hao waved his arm, there were eight flashes in the storage room in his hand. Seven of them flew directly to the crowd and took one hundred thousand pills. As for the last piece, it directly became a magic weapon of countless pieces, hanging in the void, and it was up to everyone present to decide for themselves.


    Ye Hao invites everyone to find the treasure, so if they all go back empty-handed

 Chapter 1189： disappear

    , That is definitely not what he wants to see. He naturally knew that all of them liked these pills and magic weapons very much, and they should know. In this great world of truth, the resources for practice are extremely limited. Even if it is just an elixir or a magic weapon, it will be accompanied by a huge killing. Even the people present are the pride of heaven and the school gate behind it. Resources are powerful support, but it is impossible for them to have such a wealth at once. After all, a large-scale repairman will never be because of a tree. Gave up the entire forest,


    Therefore, this is why Ye Hao turned into a square and sent these magic weapons and Taoist items directly. In this way, facing Ye Hao, even if they wanted to escape, they were not embarrassed to avoid them.


    "Since Brother Yuntian said so, if we don''t accept it, we really don''t know how to hold it up," Jian said silently and bluntly, and immediately laughed loudly and softly between his fingers. Among the ten thousand containers in the air, seven or eight directly flew out, and with one hundred thousand elixir, they flew directly into the magic weapon in his storage room.


    Seeing that the sword was silent, they snatched the sword, and the attention in their hearts disappeared, snatching away their favorite magic weapon, snatching one hundred thousand pills of medicine, snatching it again.


    "Since all the treasures in my hand are taken away by you, then you will practice directly here for ten years. I will reappear ten years later, and then I will send you to the next level for the next exam." "Mystery The people saw that all the people had allocated these treasures," the mysterious man said, until he saw that the treasures had been distributed.


    "Thank you, old man."


    When they heard these words, they couldn''t help showing a look of joy. Then, they sat on the ground one by one and began to absorb the vitality of life in this strange space, even Ye Hao did the same. Although for him, the vitality of life in this space did not play a big role in him, but he, a person who has just been promoted to the realm of immortality, is also using this time to be trained by people. To consolidate one''s own discipline,


    The mysterious man nodded when he saw that people had begun to practice, then turned around and fell directly into the space and disappeared.


    Just as the mysterious person disappeared, in another unfamiliar space, in a magnificent palace, a handsome young man suddenly opened his eyes. Looking carefully into the distance, his Lijun¡¯s face suddenly showed a faint smile. This smile, his face is enough to fascinate thousands of young girls, and I can¡¯t help feeling a touch of tenderness.


    "It''s funny, this time someone can come with me to ease my boredom," the man said with a smile for a while, and then suddenly muttered to himself.


    Ooh,


    Just as the person was talking to himself, a figure suddenly emerged from the void, walked directly to the person''s body, smiled and said, "Master, there is a scene this time." This time the boy who won the Penglai Island competition It''s not easy," he said.


    The sudden arrival of that person is not someone else. It was the mysterious person who had just left Ye Hao and so on. The person sitting on the throne was the master in his mouth, a native of Penglai Immortal Dao.


    "Oh, life, as you said, you are very optimistic about this child named Ye Hao," said the fairy. Hearing what the man said, the smile on his face suddenly became brighter, he asked: "The fairy''s soul heard this man''s words, and the smile on his face became even brighter."


    "Yes, if it comes from the talent of personal mind and practice, this person can definitely compete with today''s Demon King Monkey King, even a bit," Life nodded. I just said in my heart what I was thinking,

 Chapter 1190： ending

    "I can''t see it. I want to know that the demon king Sun Wukong at the time, but the king of all demons, its essence is the spirit and stone monkey cultivated from the ancient queen, and its practical talents can also be compared with an ordinary The talents of mortals are on par."


    Just as the words of life fell, the voice of a rugged person suddenly sounded from the hall, and then a middle-aged man in a black robe slowly walked through the gate and walked straight into the hall.


    "Space, I have seen the master," the middle-aged man came to the god''s body, his body slightly bent, and straightforwardly expressed respect.


    "Come on," he gently waved his arm to signal the middle-aged man to stand up, and then said softly: "This time, my opinion is in line with life."


    As soon as the spirit came out, the eyes of life and space suddenly lit up, and then they quickly pricked up their ears, worried that they would miss any words that followed.


    "Although I don''t know why I have such an idea, I have had this feeling since the first time I saw him, as if there was an inexplicable traction," he said.


    "Master, if you say that, then this person is most likely the one we want to wait for," the space asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know, really, I''m not sure, after all, this feeling already exists, but in the end, we are still very disappointed," the spirit shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Yes, it was originally a complete ending. I didn''t think of it. In the end, it was empty and happy," Life said, with a deep sigh and a melancholy face.


    "For many years, I hope this time, I won''t let us down again," he said. "He hasn''t lived for many years. He has been playing for a thousand years."


    In this unfamiliar world, both Ye Hao and Yao are committed to the vitality of life. In an instant, ten years have passed, and everyone has absorbed the vitality of life in this once time and space. Great changes have taken place in everyone''s physical strength. Although they cannot directly touch the meaning of the immortal realm in this energetic life bath like Ye Hao, each of them can directly touch the meaning of the immortal realm, although they cannot directly touch the immortal realm like Ye Hao. The meaning of the field. All these people have cooled their bodies to the peak of their own cultivation. It can be said that in this matter, it takes only one opportunity to promote cultivation, saying that this is only an opportunity for them.


    Although it seems that the seven-fold boundary and eight-fold immortality state are just a modified gap, in essence, it is a big watershed. After all, once a monk crosses this watershed, it is already the gulf between mortals and half immortals. The rebirth of the body and the power of the body are completely defined at two different levels.


    In fact, when Ye Hao was able to absorb the vitality of his own life, he took this step directly. In addition to his unexpected talent for abnormal behavior, the more reason is that he has accepted all kinds of risks.


    At first, in the gloomy world, the two people he swallowed, although only the realm of God and the boundary of God, were sealed for tens of thousands of years, although only the cultivation of the realm and boundary of God. However, they have realized the meaning of immortality and realm, but helplessly, in a lack of vitality, they simply do not have enough vitality to influence their own field of practice.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also swallowed up a lot of the spirits of the two people. In other words, they devoured their entire bodies as a large amount of practice, but the way each monk practiced was very different, although Ye Hao could. Learn from their spirits, and get a lot of what they got from them.

 Chapter 1191： corner

    But they cannot steal them all, but they can only learn from them in their own practice.


    Since then, the essence of Black Turtle''s blood and the essence of Qilin Earth have more directly stimulated his own cultivation potential. This is also the reason why Ye Hao has been able to continuously make breakthroughs with such rapid repairs after he rose to the realm of gods. The reason why we went straight to the 8-year-old immortal side of the mine,


    May I ask, is such an opportunity so easy to obtain?


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s closed eyes opened suddenly, and the original silent power was in his body, as if it had exploded at this moment, and a wave of invisible air instantly received a shock from his pores. Where the waves came, the surrounding space was full of bursts of sound. During his physical activity, it seemed that the whole person had joined the space around him.


    Ye Hao sighed helplessly, and said disappointedly: "After ten years, this immortal realm has finally reached the peak of the country, but unfortunately, it is still unable to reach the threshold of the virtual wonderland."


    At this moment, the movement caused by Ye Hao has always been the awakening of people in the process of practice. When they heard what Ye Hao said, they almost shook directly for this sentence. Passed out,


    The ten-year world has not only consolidated the state of immortality, but also brought it to its peak. If we step out of this world, it is estimated that the truth of the entire world will cause a great shock. As we all know, once a monk rises to the state of a minefield, after each recovery, not only a lot of resources are needed to provide practice. It takes a long time for you to accumulate the laws you stole from heaven,


    Only when one''s law reaches a breakthrough state, can it affect one''s own field of practice. Although the age of the law of cohesion varies from person to person, given the large amount of resources provided, no matter how good a monk is, it usually takes at least a hundred years to break through to the next level, and people with poor conditions have no resources. supply. Even hundreds or even thousands of years. It''s hard to break through,


    And at this time, how much time Ye Hao took to break through the boundaries and directly promoted to the immortal realm. In just ten years, he directly promoted his practice to the peak of the immortal realm. This terrible speed of practice, even if it provides a lot of resources, has been placed in every corner of the world of truth, enough to scare people.


    But all of this has entered Ye Hao''s heart, and this is still an attitude. Who is silent about who is called a "genius"?


    "There are more people than people, so angry, now I have some "genius" feeling in me, which is a kind of irony," Dongfang Haoyu shook his head helplessly and said disappointedly.


    "Yes, if we are a genius monk that we have never seen in hundreds of years, then this guy is the last generation of evil that has not been born in thousands of years. Uh, "Han Feixue is also a helpless sigh, originally he I still want to compete with Ye Hao, but at this time, I have witnessed his training speed. The original tenacious heart is full of emotion.


    Although all of them were saying such things in their mouths, each of them was very happy to be Ye Hao from the bottom of their hearts. In this joy, there is no connection between interests at all, but pure emotions between them.


    At this moment, the gap in front of us rose slowly and suddenly, and then only a figure was seen, slowly emerging from the sky like a ripple of void.


    This number is familiar to everyone, he is no one else. It was the mysterious man who tested everyone, his life.


    "In these ten years, your strength seems to have greatly improved." As soon as life came out, he appeared in front of everyone and smiled at those present.

 Chapter 1192： world

    "Older generations, at the end of ten years, if you take us to the next level, explain the next test," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes," said Life, "in the past ten years, you have been greatly improved, but since you choose to continue to be tested, I don''t want to say more now," he said, "in the past ten years, you He has made great progress in his work. Since you choose to continue to be tested, he said: "I don''t want to say much now. "I hope you can successfully pass the next two levels of courses, and I will wait for your arrival," he said.


    "Sir, I won''t let you down," Ye Hao nodded and said. He naturally knows what life means. He has repeatedly warned that it will be extremely difficult to pass the two levels behind him. Once they can''t stand the test, the price they will pay is probably the price of life.


    "Well, I believe in you," Life patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and nodded.


    "Let''s go"


    Then, when he saw his arm waving quietly, they only felt darkness in front of them, as if it was directly teleported to another space, and the endless galaxy flew across its head, as if it was directly sent to another space. A space, as if it was directly transmitted to another space, endless stars flow over its head. When all these feelings disappeared, it was obvious that they were actually sent directly to another alien space.


    In the next moment, the time seen is like a huge desert, and the entire human world seems to be covered by endless yellow sand, that kind of desolate desolation. This is like an abandoned place where there is no life, the vast infinite world is full of despair and loneliness.


    It is precisely because of this feeling that the space world in front of us directly forms a completely different antithesis to the previous extraterrestrial space.


    "It''s like a vast desert world. Just now I used my mind to photograph everything in this space. I didn''t find any life limitations," Dongfang Haoyu explained with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Not only that, in this space, not only is there no life, or even vitality, but also in such a world, facing a state of exhaustion, there is no saying that creatures cannot survive, even if it is a powerful monk, once trapped inside, I Worrying that it can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°The cold snow nodded and immediately said how it felt, saying that it had come out,¡± he said, ¡°When I was trapped inside, I was worried that it couldn¡¯t escape. of."


    For monks, although they do not need to eat grains and miscellaneous grains like ordinary people, they need to consume the vitality of life to maintain their lives. This is the so-called eater, God will not die.


    However, monks also have concerns about monks. Once the monks enter a space without vitality, their own practice will stop because they have no vitality. It consumes the vitality that exists in the monk''s body. Once the monk''s body''s power is exhausted, the monk himself will quickly grow old.


    At that time, once the monk''s life is exhausted, he will die like a secular person, and eventually become a pile of bones, of course, from the practice of all the people present. Even if there is no vitality in the current space world, as long as they don''t use the vitality stored in their bodies to practice, even if 100,000 years have passed, they will not grow old.


    Once the monk breaks the state of robbery, his own lifespan will directly increase to 30,000 or 40,000 years. With each kingdom, his own lifespan will increase, and in terms of the age of the people present, it is the most common The reason is that they are only two or three hundred years old. Of course, most of these reasons are due to their practice in time-distorting spaces, not their age in the real world.

 Chapter 1193： condition

    "Welcome to the space of death." At the same time, in the void, there was a very cold voice suddenly, as if it were everywhere, spreading from all the spaces around it. Directly avoiding the ideas of Ye Hao and others, shooting from the direction where the sound cannot be correctly identified, from the correct source of transmission,


    Obviously, for those present, only the voice can discover the master of the voice. His own cultivation is absolutely higher than that of himself, and still much higher than that.


    It must be known that the deeds of everyone present is at least six times thundering. The tallest Ye Hao has reached the eight-fold immortal robbery state, and his mental concept is already very strong. At least in the fairyland, without any hidden breath, one cannot escape the exploration of his thoughts.


    "The older generation don''t know what we need to do so that we can pass your level test," Ye Hao saw, they couldn''t feel each other''s footprints, and they didn''t want to consume their mental power. He immediately retracted all the mental thoughts he had observed, and then he bowed in tribute to the void.


    "Congratulations on being able to travel through the space of life and come to the dead space of my life. You can directly call me death. As long as you pay the price of faith, it is not difficult for you to pass my level." So naturally, I succeeded Break through this barrier. "Just after Ye Hao''s voice fell, he heard a cold voice, and then made another call."


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone present immediately showed a look of surprise, and each other''s puzzled eyes also faced each other, Ye Hao was the only one. The expression on his face is still so calm, only in the deep eyes, the sharp eyes are constantly blooming, making people unable to guess what they are thinking at this time.


    "If I guess well, the price you said should be death," Ye Hao said. After a while, with a faint smile on his face, he began to guess in his heart.


    For a moment, when everyone was present, when they heard Ye Hao''s words, everyone''s face immediately showed a shocked expression. Of course, a blank face was staring at Ye Hao. They didn''t doubt Ye Hao''s speculation at the time, but they wanted to know why Ye Hao would say that, if like what he said, only death can pass the current pass. So even if it passes, what''s the point of it?


    "Oh, you are the boy. After absorbing the vitality of life, not only did you not become a puppet, but with the help of vitality, you raised your realm." As for Ye Hao''s guess, the owner of that voice was also obviously stunned. But soon, he answered and raised direct doubts.


    "This is the younger generation," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Like life says, you not only practice your talents so amazingly, but your mind is much better than ordinary people," Death said approvingly, and then added, "Yes. If you want to pass me In the dead space where you are stationed, you have to pay the price of death."


    When it came to this, the people present were shocked again. Although they had some thoughts in their hearts after hearing Ye Hao¡¯s guess, at the same time, when such thoughts were confirmed, they still could not suppress their excitement, but when they saw Ye Hao¡¯s still calm face , They realized that things seemed different from what they had imagined, which gradually calmed the alarm bells in their hearts.


    "In this case, we will accept this test," Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Ok,"

 Chapter 1194： think

    When the sound of death echoed again, the space they were in suddenly began to tremble violently, as if the entire space had begun to collapse. The almost dry breath that filled this space suddenly disappeared from the thin air, replaced by a decadent breath. As soon as this kind of breathing came out, everything seemed to be affected by this kind of breathing. It''s like a super fast impact,


    When they saw this scene in front of them, they were not shocked, so they stimulated the vitality of their bodies one by one, and they wanted to directly resist this breathing.


    At this moment, for all those present, they have no choice, because they choose to continue to be tested, which is inevitable for them.


    However, when people put their vitality around to form a defensive mask, they suddenly feel that breathing is everywhere, even the shadow of their vitality cannot resist. Moreover, when these breaths are contaminated by their own vitality light mask, it is also a kind of extremely rapid dissolution, and then becomes more decadent gas, and then swarms to oneself.


    "How to do this, our vitality cannot withstand the invasion of these breaths, and once these breaths are contaminated by the vitality we release, they will become more violent,"


    "Damn it, what is this kind of spirit, it starts to corrode our body, I feel the vitality of my body, but I start to wear out quickly,"


    For a while, everyone present could feel the changes in their bodies, and they couldn''t help yelling, but at the same time, it was a desolate space, which was also a dark moment. You don''t know how to use your fingers,


    The vast land, more directly open, reveals the bottomless abyss of the road, fierce lava in the center of the earth, like a fountain spouting from the sky, erupting from these abysses, turning into countless lava sparks, bombarding the ground. ,


    All of this, just like this space world, is facing a huge disaster, at any time, anywhere, we are all possible, unbearable, direct and destructive,


    At this moment, Ye Hao still stood calmly in the same place. Between his thoughts, he can naturally feel all the changes that take place in this space, but it is precisely because of these changes that he can make his heart. Started to become clearer,


    "Don''t panic, everyone sit down." Suddenly, a thought flashed into Ye Hao''s mind, and then the whole person would directly kneel on the ground, close his eyes, and never noticed anymore. The changes that occur in this space before us,


    When people heard what Ye Hao said, they were confused, but when they saw Ye Hao sitting on his lap, they were all directly surprised. They didn''t know that in such a crisis-ridden moment, Ye Hao would be indifferent, and even be able to release the vitality of his body, while protecting himself could not do this.


    "As soon as we sit down, we have to believe in the clouds." However, when the crowd was surprised and shocked, Yao suddenly flashed, walked directly to Ye Hao''s side, and sat down directly.


    Although Yao didn''t know what Ye Hao''s actions were at the time, his belief in Ye Hao was absolute. He believed that Ye Hao was not the kind of meaningless person because he would choose to do so. Then he must have found something. Otherwise, he would never make fun of everyone''s lives.


    After thinking about it, Yao didn''t have the slightest scruples, and he immediately regained his vitality. The whole person directly entered the state of entering, and then Ouyang Yan and Ye Xiaoxiao''s two daughters did the same thing. No longer caring about all changes in this space,

 Chapter 1195： ordinary

    "Everyone, we must sit down as soon as possible, and we must trust Brother Yuntian," Dongfang Haoyu said anxiously.


    "Yes, we are trapped here. It is impossible to leave here. The better way is to fight and die. Anyway, I have lived for hundreds of years, and even if I die here now, it¡¯s not like I''m dead." "The cold snow became a little bit cold," he said.


    "Then, in this case, I will also give my life to accompany this gentleman, so that even if it is really dead, Huangquan Road, I will not be lonely," Jian quietly smiled faintly.


    The three of them didn''t hesitate immediately, because they chose to believe in Ye Hao in their hearts, and then they directly believed. In any case, it is impossible for them to pass this test, but they worry that it is impossible to escape. Why not fight directly? Maybe there will be a miracle, maybe,


    As the boundless space began to collapse, the endless decadent spirit directly enveloped their bodies, and the fear in their hearts was also left behind, and the endless space began to collapse.


    Suddenly, under the envelope of this breath, the originally energetic body seemed to disappear quickly under this decadent breath, and the young face turned bright. At the beginning of rapid aging, the whole person seemed to be extracted directly from the blood, and soon withered, as if directly turned into a corpse.


    As for this series of changes in their bodies, they can all clearly realize, but at this point, in their hearts, there is no fear, and some just directly open their hearts. Let the terrible breath do what you want in your body,


    Death is the eternal law between heaven and earth, and the choice between life and death is often between one''s own thoughts. Perhaps for a monk, the feeling of death is fear.


    But whether you are a monk or an ordinary person, when you completely forget this fear in your heart, death is nothing to you. The real Ye Hao was confused from the beginning, because life once said However, in the past few thousand years, countless monks have entered the interior of Penglai County. However, the number of monks who can pass these three grade exams is countless. Although there are only a few monks, they also directly stated that they have passed this test. The number of monks in the three grade exams is countless, but this is also a direct explanation. However, some people can pass, well, death said, if you want to pass his test, all you pay is death, so now that you are dead, how can you pass the test?


    At this moment, Ye Hao also realized the meaning of death. For monks, everyone has a much longer lifespan than ordinary people, but this is also because of their long lifespan. They cherish their lives more and more, and their fear of death is far from ordinary people.


    The way to practice the truth is to fall against the sky and let it happen. Sometimes, there are many practitioners, but few monks can truly jump out of the Three Realms and Five Elements and get immortal life, but very few monks can really jump out of the Three Realms and Five Elements and get immortality. And those who can often reach this step are those who are determined to rise up to overcome difficulties, and which of these people have not experienced thousands of hardships and hardships to reach this step.


    Because of this, Ye Hao boldly guessed that the cost of death actually contains another profound meaning. This meaning is fear, only facing the fear caused by death. In order to keep it alive,


    Rambo


    While Ye Hao and others were still immersed in the scene

 Chapter 1196： relation

    The surrounding space once again unexpectedly produced huge turbulence, and the world that was originally like the end of the world began to calm down. And the exhausted body that filled the space quickly dissipated, forming a new kind of vitality.


    Under this brand-new vitality bath, under Ye Hao and others in the magma layer, the withered body was once again full of vitality and quickly returned to its original physical state. As it happened just now, this is just an illusion, and it doesn''t exist at all.


    However, people don''t know about this series of changes, because when they completely eliminated their inner fear and face death calmly, their mind and body have entered an epiphany.


    Brave people are not afraid. For thousands of years, there have been many immortal people between heaven and earth, but how many people can continue, but those who can stand at the top are not strong-willed people.


    At this time, the voice of the cold person disappeared from the void again. Just when his voice fell, he saw the surrounding space, and suddenly he twisted, and then, a middle-aged man in a black robe Suddenly walked out of this space and walked directly to the crowd, and the middle-aged man, who was the owner of the space, died.


    The **** of death slowly came to the people, involuntarily in Ye Hao¡¯s determination, in the dark eyes, suddenly showed an appreciative look: "Since life is so optimistic about you, you must have extraordinary reasons, since You can discover the secrets of this dead space so that you can pass the exam directly."


    When Death suddenly raised its right hand and his index finger suddenly stretched out, a beam of black light shot out from his fingers, directly into Ye Hao''s forehead.


    He said: "This idea includes my experience in life practice. This is an ancient incarnation. I will give it to you now. This is also a good relationship with you. I will give it to you and I will give it to you. "I hope it can help you in the future," Death said, with a faint smile, and then fell directly into the space and disappeared from sight.


    In an instant, the concept of death was directly transformed into a complex and interlaced pattern of symbols, lines, mysterious wisdom and powerful forces, directly entering Ye Hao''s mind.


    At this time, Ye Hao was still in a stable state. Although he could vaguely feel an idea in his heart, he could not stop it from coming. I can only make him keep rippling in my mind,


    For monks, it is actually their own alertness. When they are at their weakest, if a person with a bad heart suddenly breaks out at this time, then they will inevitably fall into an extremely dangerous situation, but fortunately, The act of "death" at this time does not mean any harm to Ye Hao, otherwise, in Ye Hao''s state at the time, he was only afraid of ferocity and luck.


    Just when this thought entered Ye Hao''s mind, he suddenly felt a little confused in his mind, but suddenly became very sober. You know, at this time, he, although it has broken through the peak of the thunderstorm of eight undead states, it is indeed a blank for realizing a virtual wonderland.


    It can be said that even how to communicate with the fairy world, learning the law of vanity is unknown. At this time, when the concept of "death" appeared in Ye Hao''s mind, it was like receiving top-level irrigation. Recalling "death" directly,


    "This is, this is actually an ancient spiritual practice," he said.


    Feeling the news of countless blessings, Ye Hao suddenly showed a shocked look on his face, because he suddenly discovered that in the spirit of his mind, there is actually a magic weapon for practicing ancient magical powers, which is also an ancient magical power. Huge fear, ranked in the fiftieth place.

 Chapter 1197： so

    The great fear is the highest secret of the magical road. Once the practice is successful, against the enemy, and when used, it can directly stimulate the vitality of one''s own body and directly hit the soul and spirit of others. If successful, it can directly stimulate the vitality of one''s own body. This caused the deep fear of other people and became the spiritual demon of the monk, leaving a shadow of failure and fear in the spiritual thought of the other person. Of course, if the spiritual power and spiritual power of both parties have great The difference, the power that such a huge fear can create will be relatively weakened, and it may even be subject to the psychological rebound of the other party.


    God''s practice of "great fear" was wiped out, and Ye Hao immediately kept his memory firmly in his mind. However, what he has now is anything that leads directly to one side. He can remember it deeply in his mind, but for this incarnation, Ye Hao is not in a hurry to practice. The most important thing for him is to try to help "death", use his spiritual power to pass on his memories to his own practice through the fairy world, and to learn the laws of heaven from the fairyland.


    For Ye Hao this time, although the ancient avatar was good, it didn¡¯t mean much to him. Those monks who practiced in his kingdom, even if they practiced an ancient avatar, the time it took was Very short-lived. As long as we communicate directly with the fairy world, assisted by the vitality of the fairy world, as long as it takes a few days, it is possible to directly practice this avatar on the perfect stage.


    On the contrary, as long as you quickly promote your own practice, it is the most practical.


    In the process of passing the death message to himself, Ye Hao clearly discovered that if he wants to attack the realm of vanity, then he needs to directly communicate his spiritual concepts with the fairy world, and this communication, if not for cultivation Immortal, that would be a very dangerous situation,


    We all know that once a monk wants to be promoted to a bolt from the blue, then he must use his own mental power to attack the gate of fairyland. Once the gate of the fairyland is opened, the monk can learn the laws of heaven from it. However, at the time of the raid, the impact on the gate of the fairyland was only a projection, and the laws of heaven contained therein were extremely limited, that is to say, no law about the realm of gods contained the smallest things.


    In this way, if a monk wants to attack the realm of vanity, then he must search for the body at the gate of wonderland and communicate directly with it. In this way, the law of nihilism can be drawn from it.


    This is also why when Ye Hao was elevated to the realm of immortality, no matter how he stimulated his spiritual power, he could not absorb any gods from it.


    At this moment, Ye Hao forcibly suppressed his inner excitement and returned to a calm state. Then, Ye Hao''s mental power immediately opened up and formed a huge spider web directly covering his head. The roots and beards connected by each cobweb directly enter the space and seek contact with the door of the fairyland hidden in the extraterrestrial space.


    In an unfamiliar space, there are endless space-time storms and spatial turbulence. This is extremely terrifying. The spiritual concept of monks, the seven-fold monks who are snatched from ordinary mines, once the soul enters them in a hurry, it is easy to burn their bodies with fire. Being directly crushed by this storm and turbulence, it fluctuates to the monk''s own soul, not only in an immortal state, but also his own soul and spirit. It will also be improved through flight quality,


    In this way, although space-time storms and spatial turbulence are powerful, they want to cause great harm to Ye Hao. Moreover, at this time, he is practicing to the pinnacle of immortality.


    Rambo


    In an instant, Ye Hao immediately felt his thoughts, violently fluctuating, and then felt the infinite storm of time and space, directly blending his thoughts into it, all the spiritual power. It seems that at this moment, completely out of my control,

 Chapter 1198： Sudden

    Everything disappeared in the endless space. The situation at this moment was undoubtedly an abnormal danger. His spirit appeared in the form of a spider web. Once swept by a space storm, it must be the result of the movement of the whole body, which means that if his spiritual thoughts are directly stripped from the source of the soul, then the source of his soul is the source of his soul, and this is also It means that if his spiritual thought is directly stripped from the source of the soul, it will be lost because of it. If his thought is not strong, it will be directly impacted by his own soul, and the bright mind and body will be favored. It is difficult from then on Measure golden, heavy, direct soul disillusionment. Directly become an idiot,


    "Well, it''s just a space storm, like trying to hold my mind, what can I do," Ye Hao snorted, and then strongly urged the source of the soul in the body to include his own spiritual concepts. Trying to recover the spiritual concepts lost in the alien space through the connection between their own soul origin and their spiritual power.


    In an instant, the origin of Ye Hao''s soul and the space storm formed a tug of war at the intersection of these two spaces.


    "No," Ye Hao immediately felt the pain in his soul after the two sides held a stalemate for a while, and the power of the soul, the source of the soul, began to weaken rapidly. The spiritual imprint intertwined with the spiritual soul also becomes weak during the sawing process of both parties, and becomes weak during the sawing process of both parties.


    Suddenly, an alien space-time storm, just like consciously, also felt that Ye Hao''s soul power began to decline sharply at this time. Suddenly, the storm became more violent, and the force of the storm became stronger and stronger. More importantly, it directly formed a whirlpool of air currents, frantically bringing Ye Hao''s spiritual concept into the whirlpool.


    However, at this extremely critical moment, the mark on the center of Ye Hao''s forehead suddenly burst into three bright lights, and between these three kinds of shaking, they directly penetrated into Ye Hao''s soul origin. Then, directly with his spirit, his entangled spiritual concept, penetrated into the void.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao only felt his soul, spirit, suddenly rise, and then all the spiritual power began to become extremely concentrated, directly forming a crystal-like crystal. In the crystal, the flame was slowly burning, as if surrounded by a seal.


    This is the final form of the soul of the soul and the fire of the soul,


    Feeling the changes in soul and spirit, Ye Hao''s heart will not tremble, but the expression on his face is not shock, but ecstasy.


    You should know that the essence of the soul and the fire of the spirit can only change when the monk breaks through to the immortal realm, when the spirit and the power of the spirit are transformed, and once the monk has practiced and condensed the essence of the soul, it means that His spiritual realm has been improved through the quality of flight. Unless the soul is much higher than the monk in its own two or more domains, it is impossible to break the accuracy of the soul.


    For a monk who practices beyond the realm of immortality, as long as his own soul is immortal, then even if his body dies, he can continue to be reborn, which means that Ye Hao¡¯s spirit and spiritual power at this time, unless They met a monk who was practicing in the kingdom of gods, otherwise, even a strong person at the peak of the gods would be extremely difficult to kill him completely.


    He said: "Well, very good. In this case, let us try. After the combination of spirit and spirit, the power that has exploded can break through this gap.

 Chapter 1199： space

    Find the body of the gate of wonderland. "Feeling the sudden change in his soul and spiritual power, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly ignited with an exciting excitement." "


    Then, his body trembled suddenly, and the spiritual fire condensed in his body immediately began to jump at an extremely fast speed. In this fight, there was only a flame as big as a finger. In fact, it began to spread violently in all directions, immediately wrapped in the soul around it, enveloped in it,


    And under this kind of envelope, the originally red spiritual fire directly produced a crystal color, such a form, as if it were a flame produced by the condensation of crystal.


    This change, even Ye Hao, who was in the turmoil of the spiritual fire, was not surprised. He just thinks that with the help of the three-phase power, he only directly evolves his spiritual power and spirit into the final form. He believes that with the help of the three-phase power, he only directly develops his spiritual power and spirit to the end. form. But when he thoroughly stimulated his mental strength, something like this happened suddenly. His soul and spiritual power not only evolved, but also completely merged into another form.


    We all know that the spirit and spiritual power of monks contains extremely terrifying power. Once they are burned, they will immediately burst into unimaginable terrifying power. This kind of power is exactly what the monk must do, but because it is too terrifying, once used, it will cause extremely serious harm to the monk himself. It is even possible that the future training of this monk will be difficult to measure.


    At this point, Ye Hao¡¯s soul and spirit are fused together, which also means that once Ye Hao uses his desperate spirit and spiritual power, his power burst will far exceed other monks, if he proposes these two items Ban, then the price he will bear will be much smaller.


    In this way, it is almost conceivable that Ye Hao has benefited this time.


    "The gate of fairyland, return to nature"


    The soul fire in Ye Hao''s body suddenly shrank and condensed into a huge spiritual spider web. This huge spider silk, like the roots of a big tree, kept laying eggs in the distance and leaving. Directly into these spaces,


    Suddenly, his whole soul began to tremble violently, and then the soul quietly entered into the exploration, suddenly passing through the depths of distant time and space, as if there was a vague origin hidden in it.


    At this moment, even though Ye Hao could not thoroughly see the vague origin, from that source, the strong aura emanating from that source, he could be sure that this was just above the fairyland he wanted to find.


    "Is this the gate of the real fairy world?" Ye Hao said, excited, and then urged his soul and spirit to rush directly into the gate of the fairyland deep in space.


    The area of ??this unfamiliar space is extremely wide. The gate of the fairyland hides the deepest part of the space. It can be said that its strength is far away. If it is to be replaced by the spirit and spiritual power of the common immortal kingdom, it can span the space between each other. distance. It is impossible for the mind of the soul to travel in this space for ten to eight years.


    However, at this time Ye Hao had already transformed his spiritual power and spiritual power into the spirit and spiritual fire of the soul, and merged them together. In this case, strangers said they were ordinary monks of the Immortal Kingdom. Even those who have achieved gods, gods, spirits and spiritual attainments, and those who want to defeat him, are definitely the only ones who can be said to surpass him. Therefore, the huge gap that others have said seems a little insignificant in front of him.


    With less than three days of work, Ye Hao¡¯s spirit and concentration of spirit have reached the depth of space, in front of the gate of Wonderland,

 Chapter 1200： Air

    The shape of the gate of the fairyland is not much different from that of Yuan Ye Hao''s projection, but it still gives people a sense of difficulty. However, in fact, compared with the two, the kind of breath they emit is a completely different existence. The solemn atmosphere exuded by this body at that time was enough to make people admire it.


    "Is this the real fairy gate? Well, I finally found you," she looked at the door, Ye Hao''s face was full of ecstasy.


    He knew that as long as he could completely open the gate of the fairy kingdom, it meant that he would successfully bridge the gap between mortals and fairies.


    But at the same time, he was also very clear in his heart that although his spiritual power and spiritual power had risen to a relatively immortal level at this time, it was really impossible to successfully open the door. He believed that if he wanted to force through this door, it would be painful to wait for him.


    "I now use my mental power to communicate with this fairyland door, hoping to open a gap in this door, so that I can successfully steal the secret law of the gods." "Ye Hao resisted the excitement in his heart, and then urged himself I hope that the spirit fluctuations of the fairyland will be consistent with the energy fluctuations of the fairyland gate, thereby opening the gap in the fairyland gate.¡± From it, he stole the heavenly law of vanity,


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body, whose soul had been condensed, began to exude majestic vitality, slowly rising, forming hundreds of yuan of air on his head. These hundreds of gas clusters, like thousands of small vortices, constantly attract the vitality of the surrounding space.


    When the surrounding gas enters these air masses, these air masses begin to merge with each other, and finally form a huge vortex, which is completely wrapped in a circle of tens of thousands of miles. While this vitality vortex was fully formed, Ye Hao''s powerful mental power condensed into a beam of light, which immediately emerged from his mind, directly appearing in the vitality vortex above his head.


    "The gate of the fairy world is open," said rumblingly, and a loud noise suddenly sounded, as if a small world had been broken at this moment, accompanied by a roar that was enough to scare the earth. The closed fairyland door slowly opened under Ye Hao''s mental impact. Although this is only a small gap, Ye Hao can vaguely feel this from this gap. The hazy world of the gate of the fairy tale world,


    Then, the law of heaven and earth is like turbulent waves, the vitality of wonderland, the rules of heaven, the mystery of the world, the rolling down of the world, this series of information and vitality, like a broken sky, pouring down, like stars in the stars Similarly, many stars fell together, one by one, the spirit of the Elf Kingdom and the information of the laws of heaven and earth, condensed into a roaring dragon, would be drawn to Ye Hao''s head. Then enter his body, directly intertwined with his soul origin, spiritual concept, full of his knowledge of the ocean,


    In an instant, Ye Hao clearly felt that the power contained in his body was growing at a very fast rate.


    "Is this the rule of the novel? What a powerful force, so that my strength has grown so fast, um, very good," Ye Hao said, feeling all the changes in his body. There is no trace of ecstasy in my heart,


    "Although my current practice is not enough to affect the state of vanity, but now it has been discovered and successfully communicated with the gate of fairyland, then it is only a matter of time before it reaches the state of vanity." Now, the most important thing is Learn from this fairy gate as much as possible, unless my body can no longer adapt to more laws, otherwise I will not only affect the state of vanity. "Ye Hao said with a smile. Then I figured out what was going on.

 Chapter 1201： think

    Yes, according to Ye Hao''s current practice, although he has reached the peak of immortality, he has not found the true gate of the fairy world, so he is in his body. There are no rules for virtual gods, so even if he already has the practice of hitting vanity, he doesn''t have the essence of hitting at all.


    In this case, if he is eager for quick success and quick gain and wants to influence the state of vanity, he may be strongly opposed by the gate of the fairy world at any time, and directly obliterate his soul origin and spiritual power, and erase all his soul origin and spiritual power. . Therefore, Ye Hao decided to directly connect his spiritual power with the gate of the fairyland, and tried to absorb the vanity law in it, and waited until his body reached a perfect state before hitting it.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s actions were also the intention of the other party. The realm of immortality and vanity is a huge watershed for monks. Once the monk enters the realm of immortality, when a person can fill all the gods in his body with his own ability, this will be of great help to the monk''s future practice.


    As we all know, due to the different training conditions of each monk, the principles of heaven are different between them. Once the gods reach the limit they can master, the heavens will directly call the monk''s soul to thunder.


    Ye Hao is a different character, because his incarnation in himself is so extreme and countless, his body can hold more things than ordinary monks, and most importantly, his body can hold more than ordinary monks. Many things, most importantly, his body can hold much more than ordinary monks. Hidden in his body are the mysterious three-phase power and the cause of formation of the girl stone, enabling Ye Hao to greatly enhance the limits of the law that his body can accommodate.


    In this way, once Ye Hao reached the state of vanity, his own power would be far ahead of other monks of the same level, and he would even be deeply impressed with the power of his later practice, but the pros and cons were far from this. Although Ye Hao''s future promotion power is far greater than other monks, but he wants to practice higher practice in the future, and it will be even more painful.


    This is like a bucket of water. Although you can hold more than others every time, when you want to pick it up, it must be much harder than others.


    After these thoughts, Ye Hao no longer hesitated, and immediately connected his spiritual power with the gate of the fairyland, absorbed a large amount of vanity rules, and filled his body with it. Then go out of the space from one''s soul and spirit, and return to one''s body,


    After a while, Ye Hao''s eyes opened slowly, and as soon as he opened his eyes, there was a woman''s face full of worry. But she still couldn''t change the subtle appearance she was worried about, and this person was not someone else, but Yao.


    "Yuntian, you finally woke up." Seeing Ye Hao opened her eyes, the still worried expression was washed away, instead of an excited expression, she put herself directly into Ye Hao''s arms and hugged He, as if he was afraid to let go, he just left.


    "Yao, what happened? How excited," Ye Hao subconsciously stretched out his arm, hugged Yao''s back, and asked blankly.


    "You have been sitting here for nearly a year. If you don''t feel breathing, we will all think about it. Think about it." Yao''s voice choked.


    I


    Ye Hao originally wanted to say that it would take a monk several decades or even a hundred years to practice. This is only one year, and you are very worried. But when he thought he was waiting for someone to explain the test of death, she realized why she was worried. If this is normal, she will not worry,

 Chapter 1202： Congratulations

    But the situation is different now.


    "Get up quickly, you are not afraid that others will see you and laugh at you," Ye Hao said with a faint smile.


    what,


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Yao realized that he and Ye Hao''s actions at this time were so ambiguous, and several people around were watching, without a sudden blush on their faces. He quickly released his arm, stood up quickly, and pushed aside,


    "Go, actually we didn''t see anything just now," Jian said, teasing motionlessly because he saw the two separate.


    As soon as this sentence came out, Yao blushed and hardly dared to look up. Others saw the situation and even laughed.


    "Well, everyone is okay," Ye Hao said, coughing, and hurriedly moved the problem elsewhere.


    "We are fine, Brother Yuntian, it seems that you have made the right decision," Dongfang Haoyu fired at the crowd with a smile.


    "It seems that we must have passed this exam. After all, we have been awake for a year. If we did not pass the exam, we would not stand here." Nodding coldly and silently. Then I started to guess in my heart,


    "I hope so," Ye Hao said, and he was relieved to see that everyone else was safe. "But until things are confirmed, we should be careful," he said.


    dad


    Just when Ye Hao''s voice fell, a burst of clear applause came from the void. At this moment, only one person wearing a black robe slowly emerged from the void. When they were tested, the man who suddenly appeared next to them died.


    "Well, very good, you should be a person who loves life. You see, you are really different," the dead body said, when it moved slightly, it went directly to the public, his eyes full of admiration. When Ye Hao¡¯s body returned to the camera, it seemed that he wanted to see through the whole person directly.


    "It seems that you have successfully found the real gate of the fairy world, and you have learned the rules of fake fairies," a faint voice of death said, and then he turned his eyes to other people and said,


    "Congratulations, you successfully passed my exam," he said.


    As soon as the words of the **** of death were spoken, the people present were first dumbfounded, and then looked ecstatic. For them, this lock brought them too great a blow. Even Ye Hao, who heard the peace and tranquility of death, would definitely take a breath. After all, no one wants to face the threat of death all the time. After all, no one wants to face the threat of death all the time.


    "Older generations, now that we have passed the exam, is it like the last level? As long as you take the exam again, you will get the benefits," Ye Hao asked suddenly and seriously.


    "Do you really want to take the exam again?" he said with a shocked expression on his face. He didn''t know that Ye Hao had withstood his test, and he was able to ask such a question easily. He didn''t feel it in his heart, but soon he suppressed the surprise and asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, if the older generation has another test, then I want to try," Ye Hao nodded firmly.


    "Well, have courage," Death looked at Ye Hao''s firm eyes, and immediately felt that the boy was right in front of him, and even gave him a completely invisible feeling. He couldn''t help but reproduced a stormy emotion in his heart, but it was just a fleeting emotion, which was quickly reflected.


    "Unfortunately, no," Grim Reaper said with a helpless expression with a faint smile. "


    "Yes." Ye Hao didn''t feel disappointed at all when he heard Death''s answer.

 Chapter 1203： Wave

    In fact, the reason why Ye Hao wants to stand the test again is not only to get the reward of the treasure, but also to temper himself. He knows very well that since a monk wants to quickly improve his practice, then the best way is to put himself Putting it in a difficult position, the potential of human beings is unlimited. Often only when facing a strong dilemma, can one fully stimulate one''s potential in the body.


    This is why Ye Hao''s approach will rise quickly.


    He said: "But you don''t have to be too sorry, I might as well tell you that as long as you can pass the next exam, you will get unexpected benefits while waiting." "The **** of death saw the lost color on Ye Hao''s face and thought he wanted to Get magic weapons and pills from your own hands." He explained with a smile.


    "Older generation, you can preemptively, what is good," Jian silently heard death''s words, and between his eyes, a light flashed suddenly, like a colored wolf. I saw a naked beauty standing in front of you,


    "Think again, when you turn it off, how to save your own life, if you don''t have a life to enjoy, even if you know it now, it is futile," said death, silent sword, no good feelings .


    When Jian silently heard the sound of death, there was an embarrassment on his face, because the fact, as he said, was the most important thing to save his life, and these two tests, if it were not for Ye Hao¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even have a chance to stand here now,


    "Well, since you all passed the exam, then I won''t keep you, and I will send you to the next test here," the **** of death turned his gaze to Ye Hao again. This is a light sentence: "You call Ye Hao, yes, I will wait for you at the master, I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Thank you very much, I won''t let you down," Ye Hao nodded respectfully when he heard the news of the death.


    "Okay," he nodded in satisfaction, then saw his right hand raised. The sleeves looked a bit generous, and he waved his hand suddenly, and an invisible force suddenly rushed away, instantly surrounding Ye Hao and so on. Into space,


    Seeing the disappearance of Ye Hao and the others, the face of death returned to the original silence, walked out of the middle, and directly entered the space, disappearing into this land of death.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and the others were released from their vitality by death and walked directly out of the space of death. They only felt that they seemed to have entered the space of fantasy again, and they could feel that only in that dark space, endless The stars, constantly twinkling, are as sharp as the blade of a space-time storm, constantly blowing through their bodies,


    Buzzing,


    At this moment, Weng Ming¡¯s whisper was immediately transmitted from the surrounding space and directly entered into people¡¯s spiritual sensations. Then, when people reacted from their own spiritual sensations, this sudden discovery was that the surrounding space was actually condensed. Yes, in other words, I was originally roaming in an unfamiliar body, at this time I was already imprisoned.


    "What is this, why can''t my body move," Dong Haoyu cried, a little embarrassed.


    "Me too, I think the surrounding space seems to be frozen, even if you want to open a virtual space channel, you can''t do it directly," compared with Dongfang Haoyu. The cold snow was about to calm down, but the sudden change still filled his whole heart with a kind of worry.


    You know, the place where people are now is an unfamiliar space. Once their bodies are imprisoned and lose the ability to move, it means that they will be locked in this space.

 Chapter 1204： moment

    But in this unfamiliar space, there is no vitality to provide cultivation. Once it breaks through the shackles of this space, it is impossible, so even if everyone has a longevity element, in this unfamiliar space, it is just waiting for the old. The end of death,


    "I don''t believe it, this small place is like trapping me," the sword hummed in silence and Leng Binbin, and then with a violent blow, it directly shelled the twisted space around it. Trying to lock this captive in its own space and force it to pass,


    With this blow, the violent vitality instantly condensed into sword-like lightning. Between these lightnings, the surrounding space was suddenly broken.


    It''s crackling,


    Then, countless sword-like lightning exploded on the crystal wall in the surrounding space. The originally distorted space immediately began to shake and rise. Many ripples formed by the distortion of the space were also instantly broken, but when these spatial ripples disappeared, the sword¡¯s silent blow Also dissipated. Can not cause any damage to the invisible constraints of the surrounding space.


    "Here, this. How is this possible," the silent man said loudly, seeing the crystal wall in the space in front, showing no signs of cracking.


    Regarding his own power, the silence of the sword is beyond doubt, but it contains 80% of his nearly heyday power, and in this power, he realizes that the law of the field has been injected into it, such a blow , Strangely speaking, it broke the limitation of the immediate space, even in extraterrestrial space, it directly opened a space tunnel. Not difficult,


    However, it is true that this punch not only failed to break through the constraints of this space, but it did not even cause him any harm. This silenced the originally confident sword. How could one not be shocked by it?


    "I can''t believe it. With my strength, I can''t break through this little space bondage," Jian said. After taking a silent sip of anger, his arm swayed again, and his fist continued to move towards the space ahead. The crystal wall waved.


    10,000, 100,000, 100,000 countless fists, constantly swinging, the speed of the fists, you can¡¯t see his movements at all, but the retraction between the fists, leaving the remnants,


    At the moment of Kung Fu, the sword had been silent to nearly 100 million punches. The power of each punch was almost all the power in his body, and the power of each punch was enough to directly break through this space. Open a hollow tunnel directly, but even so, these fists bombarded the space in front, but still can''t hurt him, only in this space. Leaving a continuous ripple of turbulence,


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked. Even Ye Hao''s calm face couldn''t help showing a dignified look, and they didn''t know that the crystal wall of their space would be limited to them. It is so powerful that after it resisted nearly 100 million sword-silencing fists, it did not break.


    Such a terrible defense can be said to be terrible,


    "I can''t believe it, today I can''t break the wall of your **** space," Jian said. After an angry silence, he suddenly saw a long sword in his hand, about four feet and eight minutes long. . The body of this sword is made of white jade, and the sword is engraved with exquisite runes, which is very delicate.


    This sword, of course, is a tool of trickery and a magic weapon that silently relies on the reputation of this sword-the white jade sword.


    "Quiet, stop!"


    At this moment, Ye Hao saw the sword sticking out the magic weapon silently, and immediately thought of the other party''s intentions, and then shouted, trying to stop his actions, but it was too late. Just as Ye Hao yelled out, the sword had already completed all the movements in his hand, and the long sword in his hand had been straight.

 Chapter 1205： breath

    Then he pierced into the crystal wall in the space in front of him.


    With the piercing of this work, all the breath in the surrounding space seemed to be moved by him. The power of his whole body was injected into the white jade sword in his hand, and the whole person''s breathing. Integrate with this white jade sword,


    "A white rainbow through the sun"


    In an instant, the silent sword body disappeared, and the white jade sword in his hand suddenly increased six or seven times. At this time, it looked like a huge sword. Wherever the sword went, the sword was filled with gas, the space was trembling, and the air was filled with a strong purifying aura, as if the entire space would not be completely destroyed, and the momentum would not stop, as if it would not completely destroy the entire space.


    Rambo


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the sky and the earth, and the tip of the sword had collided with the crystal wall of the space where everyone was restricted.


    At this moment, the countless sword light exploded. Then, I saw that the huge sword was in vain. The huge sword body was directly broken, and the figure of the sword was silent. At the same time, the huge sword was broken. The blade was broken directly, and the outline of the sword was also broken at the same time. He walked straight out of the gap, leaving the color of the blood he drew from the blood in his mouth, and the color of the blood he drew from his mouth in the vacancy.


    "Silent brother, (silent brother,


    Seeing the silhouette of the silent sword flying upside down, everyone present was suddenly surprised. Ye Hao didn''t dare to stand in the cold and flew directly, so he held the body of the silent sword that flew out of the air. In case of the strong impact of this inverted flight, his body once again slammed into the crystal wall in the space behind him.


    He said: "What a terrible power, it can bounce back the power of the silent sword."


    Just like Ye Hao injected his vitality into the silent sword body, he couldn''t help taking a breath, because from the physical condition at the time, it was clear that the sword was silent and how terrible it was to hurt him at this time. What hurt him was the power he had just exploded from that sword. At this time, Ye Hao''s cultivation was the peak state of the immortal realm, but his vitality contained a strong breath of life. When these breaths enter the silent sword body, not only can they effectively restore the damage on his body, even himself, in terms of extracting the main character who conveys the vitality, but also has a great help to his own cultivation.


    However, even if the sword''s silent body was nourished by the vitality, the physical damage was gradually reduced, but Ye Hao stopped the transmission of vitality, but took out the pill from his Qiankun commandment. Under the silent clothes of the sword, he was allowed to refine and heal the scars left in his body. This was not because Ye Hao had not given up his physical vitality, but was in such a difficult situation. Once Ye Hao''s vitality is exhausted, in the absence of vitality and replenishment, he will only let himself and others fall into a more difficult situation.


    "Brother Yuntian, can you break through the space in front of you," Dongfang Haoyu said, seeing that the silent damage of the sword was not the main obstacle, and his anxiety was alleviated a bit, and then he turned his attention to Ye Hao. went.


    "The restrictions on this space are not simple, just because of my current strength, if you want to forcefully break him, it can be said to be very difficult, it can be said to be impossible," Ye Hao shook his head and said slightly.


    "In my opinion, it is best for us all to unite and gather our strength together. I think that with the strength of all of us, this space should not be imprisoned because of the strength of all of us." It took a while to think of his own thoughts. Although he had some concerns about what happened just now, in his opinion, he brought everyone to the scene," he said, "it is a matter of time.

 Chapter 1206： and

    "He said, "After a few minutes of thinking, when talking about his own ideas, he suddenly thought of this. Once the strength of each other is gathered together, you will be able to successfully break through the limitations of the space in front of you.


    "No, Fei Xue, you can''t underestimate the space imprisonment in front of you. When I was helping silently heal just now, my vitality would clearly feel his inner state," Ye Hao shook his head. He said: "If I am right, the space in front of us is limited to ourselves. We can attack it and bounce back to me. If I am not mistaken, the space in front of us will be limited to me," he said. "If I am not mistaken, the space in front of us is limited to ourselves. Therefore, no matter how we attack it, it is impossible to break it. On the contrary, I will even be counterattacked," he said.


    "What," everyone in the room shouted upon hearing Ye Hao''s explanation.


    At this moment, all of us fully believe in what Ye Hao said. It can be said that every time he enters the interior of Penglai Island, his guess is correct. As he said, if the space in front of us is really capable of directly reflecting the monks The attack, let alone the power of a few of them, those who doubled them may not be able to separate them.


    In contrast, the second and most important thing is that in this closed space, once their own and other people¡¯s attacks are directly bounced back, then even if they have a faster evasion speed, they will inevitably be affected by themselves. Of the power of the attack. Imagine that when everyone¡¯s attacks are gathered together, once this powerful force attacks yourself and others, except for an immortal Ye Hao, who can believe that it will not be seriously injured or even fall directly Woolen cloth?


    They can answer almost with certainty: "No, except for Ye Hao, no one believes that he or she can withstand the blow he or she suffered, so he or she will use his power and he or she will not be able to escape it."


    Moreover, even if everyone can survive, in this devoid of vitality, even with the help of countless pills, without ten or eight years of recuperation, it is absolutely impossible to recover from the past. In this way, if they want to get out of the limitations of this space, then they are undoubtedly the dream of crazy people.


    "Yun Tian, ??what do you mean is that the space in front of us is like the rebound we encountered at the beginning." After hearing what Ye Hao said, Yao seemed to realize something, and then he asked.


    "You can say, but you can''t say no," Ye Hao nodded, then shook his head: "In essence, this space is the same as the boundary we encountered at the beginning. But if this is fundamentally different, At least I can tell you clearly that it is difficult to get rid of this space embargo."


    Ye Hao''s words once again deeply shook the hearts of the people present, so that they already had some peace of mind, and once again set off stormy waves and tsunamis.


    At this moment, for them, there is no doubt that Ye Hao''s existence is the backbone of all of them, but as far as the current predicament is concerned, even the backbone is a little helpless. This made them deep in their hearts that they could not be disturbed by it, but when they heard what Ye Hao said, the anxiety in their hearts was just a little calm.


    "If I didn''t guess, this space is likely to be our last test. If it is, no matter how powerful this space is, there must be a way to crack it. As long as we find this method, we can successfully leave here." Ye Hao stared at everything in the surrounding space. Try to find the slightest trace,

 Chapter 1207： Sudden

    In fact, when Ye Hao was bound by this space, he already had a guess, but he was not sure, but only when he saw the sword silently use its own power, did he want to break through the trap of this space. The suspicion in his heart was finally confirmed,


    Although there are many strange scenes in this unfamiliar space, it is not impossible to form such a space restriction, but the most suspicious thing is that when the sword is silent, it falls on the barrier of space confinement, creating Such a space restriction is not impossible, but what makes us most suspicious is that when the sword is silent, it falls on the fence of the space prison. Ye Hao could indeed feel a strange breath. Although this kind of breathing was very subtle, it was this subtle abnormality that directly made him feel firm in his heart.


    Now that he affirmed his thoughts in his heart, Ye Hao can naturally guess that the existence of this kind of space restriction is precisely the third layer''s test for himself and others. In this case, Ye Hao can also guess. The existence of this space restriction is precisely a test of oneself and others. So, no matter how powerful the space imprisonment is, as long as it is a test, there must be a way to break and unlock it, but now, I and others cannot find this way. However, Ye Hao believes that as long as we can find a trace in this space and leave this path, it will definitely not be difficult.


    However, what disappointed Ye Hao was that when he looked around the crystal wall, he could not find the slightest estrangement. It can be said that the crystal wall is exactly the same every time. Even if the cohesion and structure of their spatial forces are the same, there is no difference.


    He said: "Unfortunately, I can feel that the vitality fluctuations in this space will become slow now. I expect that in the near future, all the vitality here will be completely exhausted." "Dongfang Haoyu sighed and said helplessly. ,


    "There is no way to do this, after all, the space here is limited," Ye Xiaoxiao nodded, and then turned to the silent sword to sit aside: "Now the silent brother is injured," he said, "refining the pill in his body. And to consume it at a faster rate requires vital help."


    "Now the silent brother is still recovering, why don''t we temporarily stop the vitality of the body, let him leave the remaining vitality, let him refine the pill in the body as soon as possible," Yao looked at the sword in silence. Reluctantly said,


    "Okay," the others said, nodding their heads without hesitation, and then stopped the vitality of their body, leaving more vitality to the silent sword.


    However, it was the decision we all made at this time that Ye Hao''s mind suddenly thought of countless ideas, and these ideas kept lingering in his mind, as if they were looking for something.


    "Yes"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao suddenly realized something, and then directly sat down, releasing all his vitality and spirit, and directly blending with the vitality of this space.


    "That''s how things are, this is the most important thing," he said.


    When Ye Hao''s vitality and spirit intervened, he suddenly discovered that there were abnormalities, fluctuations and fluctuations between the space and the surrounding vitality, and the fluctuations in the space were completely similar to the surrounding vitality.


    You should know that the constraint to space is the power of space, the fluctuation of the power of space and the vitality, which are essentially two completely different levels, just like water and oil. Due to the different levels of the two sides, even if a large amount of oil is injected into the water and stirring is continued, the oil will still rise from the water and directly cover the water surface.

 Chapter 1208： Smile

    And now the power and vitality of the space are fluctuating. Now that they have reached a similar level, then according to theory, the vitality outside the space should be able to intervene, but in fact it does not. It disappears faster than normal anomalous spaces. Many, and the direction of vitality transmission is precisely the alien space.


    It was this inconspicuous fluctuation that made Ye Hao fully aware of the law of space limitations. Older generations, if this space confinement is your third test, then I want to say, put it down. "I already know the way out," Ye Hao said, standing slowly, staring at the vanity not far away with a calm smile, as if there was something in the void he was looking at.


    In fact, when Ye Hao used his mental power to perceive all the fluctuations in the surrounding space, he already clearly felt that there was a subtle aura hidden in this emptiness. Although this breathing fluctuation is extremely weak, his strange and different vitality fluctuations cannot escape Ye Hao¡¯s spiritual exploration.


    For this kind of creepy breathing, Ye Hao can determine that this is the third level, and help test them.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect to be able to find me so quickly. It''s no coincidence. Well, boy, you seem to be able to pass the first two exams easily," he said. "You can find me so quickly, it''s not Coincidence." "Just when Ye Hao''s voice fell, the emptiness he had been watching suddenly appeared quietly, and then they saw a middle-aged man wearing a black robe, slowly moving from the space. Come out."


    On the surface, the man''s clothes were similar to the last time he died, but the breathing of the two of them was completely different. It was the smell of death. It was a feeling of despair and destruction. The people in front of him were illusory, empty, and even strange. He is like a bottomless pit, any spiritual power will fall on him. Will disappear without a trace,


    "Older generations, I have discovered its flaws in this level of test. I think you can''t accept it." Ye Hao looked at the black robe man, with a confident smile on his face.


    "You found this flaw, and then I was surprised, what exactly did you find?" The man in the black robe looked at Ye Hao in surprise, knowing that Ye Hao could find his whereabouts. Well, he should have discovered something, but he has never believed that in such a short period of time, he will be able to discover the flaws in his space.


    Yes, the imprisonment of this space is indeed the third time that people wearing black robes are tested against Ye Hao and others, but for their own set of tests, people wearing black robes have enough confidence.


    You should know that in the past few thousand years, many monks have been able to enter the north of Penglai County, and among these monks, those who can cross the first and second levels have said a lot. However, only facing their last layer, those who can pass it are absolutely rare.


    After all, compared with the last level, many people tend to associate them with a certain mutation in extraterrestrial space. Even in such an environment, many people will associate it with a certain mutation in another space. Together. Many monks will choose to use violence to break through this prison. Of course, the final result will naturally be the same as the silent sword. Not only can it not escape, but it will also be counter-attacked by its own attacks. severely injured,


    The most important point is that once a monk is injured, with the passage of time, their minds are still peaceful, they will become abnormally impatient, and then they will become abnormally impatient. If they lose their calm

 Chapter 1209： gratitude

    It is even more impossible for them to calm down and observe the situation in this space, so that they will be trapped by the hard life and die in it forever.


    That''s why men in black robes are so confident.


    "But before I break into this space, I can ask you two questions," Ye Hao asked, not paying attention to the person in the black robe, but bending his hand and asking respectfully.


    "If you have any questions, just say it bluntly," the man in the black robe smiled slightly, and then added, "Of course, if you want to ask me the question, how can you break this clearing?" Then you There is no need to ask, as for the rest, as long as I can answer you, I know, I will tell you without hiding it. "


    "Thanks to my predecessor, the first question I want to ask is, if I can break through the limits of this space, does this also mean that others can pass your test directly," Ye Hao nodded and asked directly.


    "This" the person in the black robe hesitated for a while, and then replied: "Yes, if you can open this space, it also means you have a way to break it, and they want to leave." It''s just a question of time," He said.


    "In this case, I want to thank my predecessors for their kindness," Ye Hao said confidently.


    "It''s up to you to break through this space. If you can''t, even if I say yes, they can''t leave," the man in the black robe said with a smile. "What''s the other question?"


    "My next question is, wait until I break through this space," Ye Hao said with a smile, without waiting for the other answer from the man in the black robe, sitting cross-legged in the void.


    In an instant, the vitality and spirit of Ye Hao''s body played a role at the same time, becoming a giant spider web, with the root of each spider web in its beard. Directly connected to the crystal wall condensed from space,


    "Because the vitality of the surrounding space can freely pass through this space limitation, and the energy fluctuations of the space constraint are very close to the vitality fluctuations. If this is true, I have guessed it. As long as I can use this space to adjust my own body The fluctuation of life energy, "I will be able to flow out here in the form of vitality," Ye Hao thought in his heart.


    Think more clearly, and then Ye Hao expanded the spiritual power attached to the surrounding space to the extreme, carefully feeling that the flow pattern of these vitality still fluctuates in frequency, and then began to adjust his own according to these frequency fluctuations as a standard. Vitality fluctuations,


    With the continuous changes in the life energy of the body, Ye Hao''s body breathing began to undergo tremendous changes, beginning to become extremely subtle, as if every movement of his body was exactly the same as the flow of vitality around him. Even his breathing and his heartbeat are accompanied by the rhythm of vitality,


    "I don''t think that in such a short period of time, we can find a way to escape from space. Compared with the original Demon King, this boy''s potential is much higher than him, but he is much higher than him. Even if we find it One way, if we can¡¯t grasp the transformation of breathing in it, if we want to leave, it¡¯s also impossible. ¡°I feel the changes in Ye Hao¡¯s body,¡± he said. The man in the black robe suddenly had a confident face on him. Surprised, but soon he carefully observed Ye Hao who was still sitting with grateful eyes.


    During these ten hours of sitting in meditation, the fluctuation of the main character''s breathing has completely matched the fluctuation of the surrounding vitality. It can be said that at this time, he is almost full of vitality in this space. For the rest of your life is one,

 Chapter 1210： cold

    Then, Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly opened, and his body began to blur, first his lower body, then his body, and finally his upper body. It was as if he was directly invisible, he disappeared directly from the sight of everyone, even the spiritual concept that was shrouded in the entire space at that time, such as Yao, could not find him.


    However, as Ye Hao disappeared, numerous ripples suddenly appeared in the surrounding space surrounded by layers of people, as if a stone had fallen into the calm lake water. The rapid ripples formed a turbulent ripple. Then, in the imprisonment space of Yao and others, the body immediately felt that the surrounding vitality had become very thin, because at this time, it continued to fill up quickly,


    "Here, did Brother Yuntian really break through the boundaries of this space?" Dongfang Haoyu felt the change in vitality around him, and his face was suddenly ecstatic.


    "This should be a success, otherwise, there is no way to participate in the enclosed space," Ye Xiaoxiao said, nodding, affirmative.


    "Yes, even if there is no successful way to break this space limitation, I think it should be almost, otherwise, with the power of space imprisonment, there will be no way to have vitality and penetrate into this," he said, "Indeed, even if there is no success To break the space constraints, I think it should be coming soon." said the cold snow.


    Rambo


    However, when Hanxue''s voice fell, they immediately heard a loud noise above their heads, and then only one person, like a broken kite, burst out directly from the void in the air. Until it hit the other side of the crystal wall,


    This person is not someone else, but Ye Hao who disappeared into the void,


    At this time, he was sitting on the ground, his complexion was extremely pale, and the sweat dripped from his forehead continuously, and his breathing seemed to be extremely weak. This obviously caused a strong reaction from the other party when he broke the prison space.


    Yuntian


    At this time, when they saw Ye Hao''s situation, they couldn''t help screaming, and walked directly to him. Yao and Ouyangyan''s two daughters more directly injected their own vitality into his body. In order to help him curb the physical damage, in the end, he still bet on all of our lives. Just because he is the only one who can do this.


    All the people ran up and down along the way. About an hour later, Luo Xiaocheng suddenly felt the energy flicker. Although it had no effect on the coverage of mental power, Luo Xiaocheng''s heart was beating once. Although this energy has not abated, it just flickers, which is a sign that it is about to dry up. For a kind of power, it can be said that it is completely borrowed, and he himself has no ability to feel its power. Once it dries up, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Hurry up, Han Lun." Luo Xiaocheng urged. Han Lun did not know in his heart that Luo Xiaocheng did not urge them, but suddenly, the cover was probably about to break. Han Lun was shocked, accelerated, and fast forward to attack. Time is running out, Luo Xiaocheng''s hands suddenly flashed with energy, Luo Xiaocheng suddenly tense, sweating.


    "Han Lun, hurry up!"


    With a man on his back, he doesn''t need to run by himself to make it easy. Han Lun was also sweating and panting. Listening to Luo Xiaocheng''s speech, Han Lun''s teeth were tightly locked, and he was forced to speed up. But the speed is limited.


    "come on!"


    Luo Xiaocheng urged loudly, making the fox''s heart unbearable, and said: "Brother Luo, he is very tired, don''t force him."


    Luo Xiaocheng completely ignored Ye Haohu''s words and still yelled loudly. Han Lun endured exhaustion, and ran forward with all his strength under the wind. In this blue-green world of thunder and lightning, a beam of blue light flashed. It seemed to stir a dead space full of death, causing the originally still world to suddenly become turbulent.

 Chapter 1211： On the ground

    Before long, the mountains on the barren hills in front of them seemed to become more and more clear. The huge rocks above the mountains suddenly appeared, and a huge scene of barren hills was seen in front of the public. Their hearts were filled with joy and thought that the tortured minefield was finally going to the border. At this time, the tired body in the crowd seemed to be full of power again. The full potential of the body seems to have been fully utilized, and now it has reached the final sprint. As long as the safety of the past does not require much time, hope is right in front of us.


    But Luo Xiaocheng didn''t seem to be too happy at this time. He clearly felt that the energy in his body was constantly losing, and soon, it seemed that the energy was not infinite, and he had reached the end of the firefight. Now, the blinking frequency of the energy mask began to get faster and faster, and his face became uglier and uglier.


    "It''s almost here!" Making Fox Yue''er cheer, Han Lun clenched his teeth and tried hard to make this final sprint. The cover of mental power began to be penetrated by thunder, and a flash of lightning screamed into everyone''s ears. Luo Xiaocheng tried to prevent the cover from collapsing prematurely. But there is still a long way to go.


    "20 abbots, 18 abbots, 17 abbots" Li Xuyue counted this distance, and the distance kept shrinking, but the thunder of mental power also penetrated very quickly. Luo Xiaocheng''s face was white. It seems that support is very fragile.


    "There is another abbot!"


    At this time, Luo Xiaocheng''s energy coverage suddenly shrank and exploded. A huge energy ripple rushed out, and Raymondon was like a huge magnolia flower, blooming rapidly on the edge of the minefield. The shapes of several people would be submerged by thunder, but the moment after the explosion, the bodies of four people suddenly exploded. Several arcs were pulled out in the air, and then fell heavily from the minefield.


    Fortunately, the terrain here is still flat, there is not much rubble, and everyone was not injured when they fell to the ground. But this kind of strength is not small. After landing, Han Lun''s back suddenly flew out of his back, and his body spread far away. Han Lun didn''t know whether he was tired or injured at this time. After the heavy landing, he didn''t get up again, lying on the ground motionless. Ye Hao Hu Yueer watched the two fall and hurriedly climbed up, but didn''t know which one to help first.


    Suddenly, Hu Yueer heard a dull voice from behind. Looking back, she saw that Luo Xiaocheng''s figure was also a wolf second and landed on the ground with blood on both hands. At this time, almost only the Linghuyue people did not suffer any harm, only the mental strength was consumed a bit strict, but at least the body did not suffer any harm. At this time, she and Han Lun were the closest, so Yue''er the fox didn''t think much about it, so he ran over and Han Lun would go up.


    Han Lun was lying on the ground. When he was pulled to the side of the road by Fox Jade, his face was covered with mud, so Fox Jade looked funny and sad when he saw him. She gently wiped the yellow mud off his face with her sleeve, Han Lun moved his mouth, opened his eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "I''m a little tired, let me sleep." You will take care of Miss Lan. . "After that, Han Lun fell asleep immediately. Ye Hao Huyue wanted to hug him and let him sleep, but the other two people seemed to be injured. Although she was weird, she was inhumane."


    She had to go to Han Lun''s quickly. Rang Teng''s body was also covered by a large amount of yellow mud. The hair buns are completely messy, some are scattered around the waist, and some are scattered on the ground, like still water. Ye Hao Hu Yue''er picked her up, she was dizzy and seemed to be in a coma. Ye Hao Huyue probed her breathing and found that her breathing was already very even.


    Sister, wake up. Ye Hao Huyue shook her shoulders, was awakened by her, and slowly opened her eyes. Ye Hao Hu Yue''er smiled suddenly and said, "How do you feel?"


    Running shook his head and said: "Some dizziness, some tinnitus."


    "I think it''s because the minefield was too noisy before. Now we are safe." Linghu Yueer Happy Tunnel.

 Chapter 1212： Heaven

    Lan tilted his head and said, "How is Mr. Han?" But he was injured? "


    Ye Haohu shook his hand and said, "He is a little tired, he is asleep, and shouldn''t be hurt."


    Running lowered her head, she suddenly took her hand and said, "Sister, I''m sorry." At this time, Han Zi belonged to you, but he wronged you in order to save me. How did my sister get through it? "


    Ye Hao Hu Yue''er''s face was a little red, and she thought to herself: "By the way, why is my idea so obvious?" She stammered and said, "My sister is making fun of me again, what belongs to me, Han Lun is a People, nothing." Besides, in that case, you can''t leave your sister alone. If Big Brother is in this situation, won''t you hand him over to me? "


    Ran Ran''s smiling face suddenly solidified, and the pain in his heart increased sharply. She forced herself to squeeze a smiling face, then turned around, eyes full of crystals. Ye Haohu held a hand tightly, knowing that he had said something wrong, and really wanted to hit himself a few times. I secretly blamed myself: "Yue''er, Yuzi, you can really be completely puzzled. I don''t know why it is not human. You don''t know the big fool, which pot does not open which pot." But now my sister is pitiful enough. Why do you want to open her scar? **** it! "


    Linghu Yue''er clasped her hands and said pitifully: "Sister, Yue''er is wrong, Yuzi deserves to die, shouldn''t talk about it." Don''t be sad, sister. You have to scold and rush into Jade. "


    She strayed her face, her eyes gleamed, like unknotted pearls, constantly sliding down. She shook her head and said with a smile: "It''s none of my sister''s business, it''s my fate. He should be robbed again and again in his life. It''s time to be fooled by fate."


    Fox Yue''er''s voice was trembling and tears were in her eyes. She hugged Ran''s shoulders and said: "Sister doesn''t think so, everything will pass, and you will get better in one breath." My sister is a blessed person, and heaven is not. If it changes, it will definitely not be bad for my sister. "


    "If he has anything to do with this matter, where am I going?" ran crying.


    Linghuyue''er wiped her tears and said, "Brother is a stunt, he will definitely be unlucky." We will go up the mountain and wait quietly. He will get there before the full moon. Sister, don''t be nervous. Otherwise, the brother will be heartbroken. "


    Ran Luo nodded, the two corpses separated, Ran Luo wiped away his tears. "My sister is right, at least I can''t give up hope myself," she said.


    Ye Hao Hu Yueer smiled and said, "Yes." She cut her long hair and said, "My sister has a beautiful face, so I shouldn''t cry often." It''s not good for the skin. "


    "Who is teasing whom?" He said with a faint smile. Ye Hao Hu Yueer smiled and said, "Let''s take a break first. I''ll go see Senior Brother Luo."


    Picking up her sleeve and saying, "I''m going with you, this time I''m too headstrong."


    Ye Hao Hu Yueer patted the back of her hand, helped her stand up, and walked slowly to Luo Xiaocheng. Luo Xiaocheng slept on the ground, a big man with blood on his hands, but there seemed to be no scars elsewhere. When they approached, they only heard Luo Xiaocheng still snoring. It seems that he is as tired as Han Lun. "Ye Hao Hu Yueer said.


    Then he leaned in to see Luo Xiaocheng had already scratched his hands, and there was still a trace of blood under the scar that he sprayed out. With such a serious injury on his hand, but still sleeping peacefully, Luo Xiaocheng was exactly how tired. However, I suddenly felt very regretful. If it weren''t for her, maybe Luo Xiaocheng and Han Lun didn''t need to suffer.

 Chapter 1213： when

    The two of them waited in place for a while, but did not see Luo Hao wake up, so they made Fox Yue''er worry about Han Lun, and then returned to him. Hold him and sit down so that he can sleep more comfortably. Leaning towards Luo Xiaocheng''s side hastily, the spirit on his hands flushed out, he healed Luo, and roared into wounds on both hands.


    After about an hour, the space was dark. Nothing can be seen, but the strength of her hands is still weak. After a while, after running, I only felt a light behind him. Looking back, it turned out that it was Han Lun and Ye Hao Huyue who were lighting up the fire.


    "Mr. Han, are you awake?" Landao


    Han Lun nodded, smiled and said, "After taking a nap, it''s okay." I can''t find a single grass here. Fortunately, I used to bring a lot of firewood. I didn''t expect it to come in handy today. I''ll give you some barbecue later. "


    He ran down and said, "Thank you, Mr. Han."


    Han Lun waved his hand and said, "Between friends, don''t say that." He didn''t seem to notice, and he waved his hand and said, "Jade, add fire and it will go out." Ye Hao Hu Yueer said "Oh" and added another firewood. But the fire is even smaller.


    "Silly girl, you have to make room for the fire."


    "Well, I haven''t done it before."


    Seeing her anger, Han Lun smiled and said, "Well, don''t be angry, I told you to take this." Han Lun taught Yu to make a fire a little bit, and the two got busy. Jean Valjean immediately felt that he had fallen to the edge of the world.


    Their happiness has nothing to do with them.


    In fact, many times, she still imagined that they could sit together on the plank road in Magic Valley, holding a long fishing rod in her hand, watching the setting sun set, the sun shining on the mountains, and the rosy clouds stretched out. Thousands of miles. This color seems to fall on the ground, dyeing the entire land the same color as the sky. Suddenly, the fish hook took a bite, a stick rose, and fresh fish fell into the basket. At night, they could cook the harvest of the day in front of a small stove. When the fish comes to the table, all happiness is like this delicious fish. The entrance melts and all the flavors melt.


    There was a smile on her mouth, and then she took two steps back, only one step away from the darkness. She doesn''t want to disturb the happiness of others.


    Suddenly, she remembered Luo Xiaocheng, who had just slept in this position, and did not step on him. Turning around quickly, his hands lit up, and Luo Xiaocheng sat up, and when he ran, his hands suddenly lit up. He was not used to it. He felt a little blinking and subconsciously covered his eyes.


    "Brother, you are awake, but where do you feel uncomfortable?" Lampangluo said happily.


    Luo Xiaocheng smiled and said, "I just dreamed that he was drinking. Now there is nothing else except the wine bug in the stomach."


    Then Luo came down and said: "Sorry, I was so impulsive, I made everyone so tired, and also hurt you." -"


    Luo Xiaocheng interrupted her and said, "Needless to say, no one is wrong." People will have many choices throughout their lives. If there is a different time and space, maybe we should have a better life in emptiness, but those have nothing to do with us. We have only one way to go, no matter what we choose in this life. Our choice is the most correct, there is no need to say sorry. "


    "but"

 Chapter 1214： Contest

    "I know what you want to say. Needless to say, you are my sister and I should do everything. When he comes back, I will hand you over to him."


    While tilting his head, Luo Xiaocheng suddenly said, "I was confused just now. I heard that Master Han is going to have a barbecue. I have to go and have a look." As he said, he stood up quickly and walked in front of the stove.


    Ruan Jianluo watched Luo Xiaocheng go, only thinking that he really likes a brother to protect himself. Only for the sake of feelings can he forgive his nonsense and his willpower. When Ye Hao was there, she only saw Ye Hao as her paradise, but when Ye Hao was not there, Luo Xiaocheng was able to support his walk on the earth. A meal is also a barbecue. Han Lun¡¯s cooking skills are good, but at this time there is less than one person in the team, the taste is weird, and he eats very little slowly. He sleeps between his head and knees. There is almost no thunder and lightning here at night, but if you really get close to a thunderstorm again, you can feel the energy at the forefront of the storm. The humidity is very high at night, and the minefield is like a huge energy pool. As long as it enters, it will be immediately torn into pieces by the strong current.


    It was cold at the foot of the barren mountain, as if under a snowy mountain. Everyone felt cold and locked the clothes together. Han Lun added a few sticks of firewood, and the flame burned very high. The front was warm, but the back was cold. The flames curled up on the side of the stove, beating like cold water behind them. Ye Hao Huyue wiped Han Lun''s arm, Han Lun took off his coat and covered her. Hu Yuer felt very warm, and soon fell into a dream, not knowing what it was, laughing.


    Run to his clothes, Leng Binbin''s, but his heart is even colder. Suddenly, she felt something on her back, and when she looked up, she saw Luo Xiaocheng covering her coat. Although he wanted to say something, Luo Xiaocheng had already left her and returned to his position. He sat closer to the fire with his hands on top of his head. He bent his right leg and started closing his eyes. After a while, he started to fight again. Snoring.


    Han Lun was still adding firewood to the stove. He asked for a vigil tonight, and no one opposed it. Although pretending to be asleep, I only heard the wood crackling in the fire, crisp and beautiful, and the world seemed to be very quiet. If Luo Xiaocheng were not snoring, I might be able to hear a few people breathing.


    Jean Lan has been awake, and the person she longed to put on her coat was the one in her heart. Thinking, tears wet the skirt on the knees. Suddenly, he heard someone talking and listened carefully. It turned out that Ye Hao Huyue was talking in his sleep.


    "Don''t hit me, my sister is my sister Han Lun, I will wait for you for a year, and soon, hehe," she said incoherently, sometimes with a pain on her face and sometimes with a smile. Now in Han Lun''s arms, she smiled happily.


    Han Lun stroked her hair lightly and said softly, "Maybe less than a year, Yue''er, sleep well."


    Ye Hao Hu Yueer didn''t know whether to listen, giggled, and fell asleep.


    There will be thunder from time to time in the distance, but a slight rumble will not wake up the crowd. The flame was still burning quietly. The flame of the match intertwined with thunder, but the night became extremely calm. The earth fell asleep, besides Han Lun and Ran Tenglun, there was another Qi already asleep.


    The head of the Heavenly Father''s family turned around and talked to the other two chiefs, and the crowd began to speak in low voices. "It seems we don''t have any hope to participate in this game this time."


    "Isn''t it? There is no way, who makes our family not good at fighting. In the hearts of the doctor''s parents, Woodworking Fairy is a healer, not a soldier."


    "The doctor is not planning to participate in the competition. Alas, I wish I could come back alive."


    "Who is not?"

 Chapter 1215： Sudden

    Su Ling was very close to them, listening to the negative words in their mouths, on the surface of Gu Jing, she still felt a little inner pressure. Although she was confident enough this time, after all, this was a five-party meeting, not an ordinary small game. If their wood fairy can pick up the top chip, it can make people''s eyes jump out of big events.


    "There are still three days, enough to familiarize you with the sword formula of the Shadow of the Thousand Buddhas." Su Ling thought to themselves, turning their heads inadvertently, and saw Liu Yu''s long green shirt towering and fluttering, with the sword in his hands. Pressing lightly, Leng Binbin''s eyes looked forward. He didn''t know what he could see from him, but he couldn''t see any tension from him. It seemed that it was nothing to him. There was a sense of victory in his eyes.


    Liu Yu''s power is well known. Liu has been very fond of swordsmanship since he was a child. He started practicing at the age of three, and was able to go out with police officers to handle cases at the age of seven. In addition, his father is in charge of a family and the resources are unique. Liu is not a **** like Su Jin, but cherishes these resources even more. He has always had the best teachers, but so far, Liu has changed 15 teachers. Because without exception, they were defeated by Liu''s sword. To this day, he has become a rare wood fairy swordsman. The power is already in the center of the sky. Should be called the first young generation of mummy fairies.


    Due to your previous vacation, Su Ling''er and Liu Yu had nothing to say, but after the incident, Liu was finally able to say his identity and apologize, which also restored the image of the young master in her mind. At this point, I only think that Liu Zhen praises the heroic hairstyle and outfits Yuxuan like a person. The proud man who has conquered countless hearts does possess his proud capital.


    Su Ling''er smiled, Liu seemed to realize it. Looking into the eyes, Su Ling''er looked at him for a while, suddenly felt blushing, and quickly turned around. Liu Li didn''t want to. After waiting for the news from the three parents, without saying a word, his eyes became cold again.


    Su Linger laughed at herself. "What are you nervous about? He wants to see you. You must go back." There is only one master in this city, and this person is your ultimate enemy on the battlefield. "Think about it, Su Ling''s palms suddenly burst into sweat.


    Suddenly, only three patriarchs were heard drinking in unison. "Heaven is yellow, the earth is broad, humane is always, genius, open!"


    The hands of the three heavenly races were crossed together, their fingertips entwined, and three majestic green lights fell on the front pillars. These three pillars immediately sent out a light curtain, forming a triangular hole around the deep well. There was a kind of illusion in the deep well. Not many dragon songs emerged from the deep well. A long green phantom spurted out of the deep well, and the powerful soul burst out suddenly.


    "The dragon is gone, let''s go."


    After that, the leader of the Tianjia led people into the deep well, and a pedestrian immediately disappeared.


    Longmai is a unique mode of transportation, and the spiritual world on land is the fastest way to get to the two places. With rich spiritual power, powerful people can guide the flow of spiritual power between the two places, thereby establishing a channel for the rapid flow of spiritual power. Through this channel, people can transfer spiritual power to the destination as quickly as possible. Sometimes even dozens of times. Such channels are called dragon veins. However, the premise of using Dragon Vessels is that someone can allow the channels of spiritual power to flow quickly, but it is absolutely impossible to manipulate such a powerful spiritual power without the strongest person.


    After a thrilling run, the three finally escaped. They wanted to hide in the thick fog below, but they didn''t expect the fog to disappear miraculously today. There are no tears. But fortunately they are invisible. After running a certain distance, Ye Hao Shuhao almost drove the suitor behind.

 Chapter 1216： Body

    They leaned against the big tree and stopped, breathless. The wound on her shoulder was still bleeding. Ye Hao kept pressing silently. At this moment, Ye Hao pulled off his skirt and wrapped it up for her. Ran Pengluo wanted to say "no" because she is a descendant of the baby girl, and her wounds will soon heal, but she looked at Ye Hao''s face seriously and couldn''t bear to say it in her heart. Let him go. Ye Hao didn''t seem to realize that his body was pouring, but he was sad when he watched her hurt. In his heart, of course, it was not a descendant of a baby girl, but his most beloved woman.


    Just after the dressing, I didn''t pay attention to drinking water, and suddenly heard the clinking of the sky behind him, San was startled. It turned out that it was the soldier followed by Fairy Mu. The three of them started flying again.


    Soon after, the crowd saw a side of the altar not far away, and several people quickly approached, only to see a strong spiritual light from the altar. There is a deep well in the center of the altar, but it does not seem to have a bottom.


    It was strange, suddenly, soldiers from all directions came, and the silver arrow came soon. The three feared, in order to avoid the arrows, almost conditioned reflex, jumped into the deep well of Hao Ye City.


    Han Lun and Ye Haohu Yueer were locked on a row of copper pillars, and the two copper pillars were tied to the other side of the cell.


    The cell was damp, and the burning flame was faint and listless. A pungent, moldy smell permeated the room. Broken branches and wilted grass were scattered on the ground, no matter whether the nail cover would burrow out of the ground or not, and then intensively re-drill into the haystack. I don''t know how many such disgusting bugs are in the haystack. The stone wall of the cell was covered with moss and a drop of crystal water. Obviously buried deep underground. The incoming water should be the groundwater needed by the roots of the trees. I''m afraid this is the deepest cell of Fairy Wood.


    Ye Haohu''s hands were locked between the two pillars, her feet could no longer stand, she was hung on two iron chains. She lowered her head, her neck was covered with blood, and her hair was found to be messy. She was covered with shocking blood. Now I can''t see her face clearly, but I can clearly see a drop of blood dripping from her mouth. In fact, Han Lun is also ordinary, but his eyes are dead at this time, looking at Linghu Yueer, just expecting her to wake up sooner.


    He has been locked here for an hour, and two hours later, the two teams arrived and beat them with bullwhips. The whip was like the arrow it had encountered before, completely ignoring the power of the soul. In front of the bullwhip, they are all ordinary people, and their hands do not have the strength of a chicken.


    Although Hu Yueer suffered pain, he has not suffered such torture. Every time she was beaten on her body, she would cry bitterly, and even death felt like a luxury. When each whip came down, the skin was cracked, and layers of bright red flesh came out, and she was shaking all over. Until then, she had no strength. Although she was in pain, she could not scream loudly. She only felt that every whip was hit on the injured wound and her body was torn to pieces.


    When Ye Hao Hu Yueer was crying, her eyes were fixed on Han Lun, subconsciously wanting to ask for help, but Han Lun was also severely beaten and suffered no less than hers. However, compared with Yue''er''s pain, Han Lun''s pain can be doubled. He kept yelling and cursing, as if about to break the chain. It''s a pity that he is just a locked beast. I can only see the people I love suffer inhumane torture

 Chapter 1217： eternal

    But they can do nothing.


    After a fight, Hu Yuer passed out. The soldier wielding a whip picked up a bucket from his feet and sprinkled a bucket of water on him. Ye Hao Hu Yueer was helpless, but that was a violent scream.


    It turned out to be a bucket of salt water!


    Han Lun doesn''t want to cry anymore. It''s what he meant. No matter how much, it''s completely useless at this time. Soon afterwards, her eyes turned white and he fainted again. The whipped soldier splashed out salt water again, but the shape of the jade only fluttered for a while and could not wake up again. After a long time, the soldiers finally stopped. Han Lun looked at Ye Haohu and wanted to cry loudly.


    But this group of people only had less than a piece of incense kung fu left, so another group of people came. There were about six or seven people, and Han Lun didn''t see much, holding a big wooden stick in his hand. As soon as they entered the prison, they were divided into two groups, one group from left to right, and the two groups were beaten in turn. These people were too ruthless, Han Lun only felt that all the bones were broken, and Linghu Yueer was motionless. It was like a corpse hanging on a pillar, whimpering at it, but she had no reaction at all.


    The second group of people finally retreated, and Shishi returned to calm. Han Lun seemed to be able to hear the blood dripping from the corner of Linhu''s mouth to the ground. Although Han Lun didn''t have the strength to speak, he wanted to raise his eyes. He wanted to see her all the time. He worried that Jed could not bear such severe trauma.


    "Mooner"


    Han Lun''s voice is as delicate as silk, even if it doesn''t, it''s almost like whispering to someone. But in this silent dungeon, it seems to be really audible.


    His face was full of blood, and when he spoke, he vomited blood in his mouth, and there was no meat on his body. Kneeling on his knees, but because his hands dangled, he couldn''t kneel down. He could only lie down between the two copper pillars.


    Ye Hao Hu Yueer hadn''t woken up yet, Han Lun swallowed a mouthful of blood, and was choked by his own blood. Suddenly he coughed and blood spurted wildly. The sound in this dungeon was too loud, and the shape of the fox moved. Seems to be awakened by Han Lun''s voice.


    "Han" Ye Hao Hu Yue''er had a hoarse voice in her mouth, which looked like exhaled words. Although there is only this word, Han Lun''s heart is already ecstatic. After all, he knew his jade was still alive.


    "Jed, are you awake?" Han Lun seemed to suddenly become stronger and shouted a few words.


    Ye Hao Hu Yueer took a few breaths, and Han Lun seemed to hear her swallowing his own blood. After a while, she said softly: "Uh-huh."


    Then, they have no power, but the silence of death in the whole cell. But what made Han Lun happy was that he could finally hear Ye Hao Huyue''s gasp. Although the voice was painful, it made him feel like a knife. But there was no sound, and his world seemed to be gray.


    When there is pain, at least the witness is still alive. At least there is hope.


    In the dungeon, the smell of moss and blood are intertwined, which is an inexplicable and terrifying smell. The smell is suffocating. The water droplets on the wall fell to the ground, and the entire dungeon seemed to be slow to the extreme, as if it was in a static state at the moment. Pain, torture, now seems to have become eternal

 Chapter 1218： tortuous

    . Hope is too slim, maybe there is hope, but it is always where they can''t see it.


    Ye Hao and the three jumped into the deep well, thinking it was just a dead well. After the chasing soldiers passed, they jumped in to rescue Han Lun and Ye Hao Huyue, trying to save Han Lun and Ye Hao Huyue.


    But when they did jump in, they realized that the deep well was not a well at all. As soon as they entered the door, they saw a familiar sight. The transparent pipe twists and turns, surrounded by a red world. The three of them constantly shuttled through the pipe, passing through a red streamline around them. This scene is exactly what they saw when they first came to the spiritual world, when they entered the hanging mirror stone.


    They are on the transmission line now!


    The crowd was startled, where are they now, where are they going, where are Han Lun and Ye Hao Huyue? Suddenly, these three people were panicked. Although Ye Hao Shuhao had been calm, he was at a loss. I don''t know where they entered. Su Linger and the others went to the Dragon Mark of Five Cities. At this moment, I''m afraid they are thousands of miles away. Dragon veins are a single direction of spiritual flow, so it is absolutely impossible to go back. If you want to go back, you can only find another Huilong vein. Now anyway, they can only follow this tortuous dragon vein. Walk all the way to these five cities.


    Ye Hao said: "We don''t know where we are going, it seems we have to go a long way."


    Luo Xiaocheng frowned and said, "I don''t know how Yue''er''s sister and Master Han are doing now." I hope they are still alive. "


    Ran Baoluo suddenly thought of the methods used to treat Su Tong. She couldn''t help but said: "Sister Yue''er and Gongzi Han were born rich and precious. There is almost no pain. I''m afraid it will be very difficult this time. I am really worried about them."


    Ye Hao sighed, "After all, I still don''t have enough ability to protect everyone."


    "You can''t say that," Lan said. "I know that if you are alone, you can leave your body, maybe you can get Han and his sister out." Because of me. "


    "Well, don''t say it''s useless. When you leave this **** place, we will do something." Luo Xiaocheng was a little upset. After all, this team suddenly lost two companions, which is very irritable. This kind of worry is real, they don''t want anything but the other two people now.


    The dragon''s pulse is still tortuous, and its speed is amazing, but at this speed, the three of them still walked in the pipeline for nearly an hour, and time passed. There was no sign at the end. The feeling of the pipeline is that it never ends.


    But when everyone is tired, the twists and turns before them seem to be over. In that place, it seems that there is no longer a downward trend, and a faint green light is contrary to the surrounding red. It looks very attractive.


    "Pour water and prepare to be invisible." The last time the dragon entrance was guarded, they were detained by the golden elves as soon as they entered the spiritual world. This means that dragons do not seem to be a natural thing. This passage will definitely lead to some lively places. In this case, they better hide their body shapes. If found, this may be another escape.


    The mental power rushing into the palm of the hand gradually flowed. Suddenly, a cover of mental power would grab everyone. At about this time, the shape of the crowd finally approached the green light, only seeing the green light continuously magnifying in their eyes. From the size of a pea to a large disk, to a huge light wheel, after a while, the shape of the crowd disappeared from the green light, and the surroundings felt green everywhere, like in a wave of water.


    Soon, the green light dissipated, and the passage really came to an end. What they saw was no longer pure red. When the three people rushed out of the green light, there was only a whisper around. When the light spreads, there are many people here,

 Chapter 1219： This year

    It turned out that they came to a wide platform. Behind them is a huge mirror. It seems that this is really a transmission channel with a mirror hung. The three men approached the edge of the platform. Only see them now on the high ground.


    Below is a bustling city, surrounded by a huge pentagonal wall, almost a hundred feet high on both sides. The five walls have five colors: green, blue, yellow, brown and red. Each wall has a huge, outward-looking pedestal, and they are all on the green wall now.


    The most prominent place in this city is the heart of the city, where there is a big tree whose trunk is thicker than that of the human world. Almost 100 people cannot be together. There is a circle of dense branches and leaves on the top of the tree. The whole city is covered by dense leaves, blocking the sun. Occasionally, a few rays of light can be revealed from the dense leaves. A ray of sunlight is like a golden thread, spreading in the city. On a drop of gold.


    At the bottom of the tree, a beautiful house was built around the trunk, almost above the wall. It seems that it should be the political center of this city.


    They were astonished when they saw the anger, and suddenly heard the sound of armor rubbing.


    "Come on, it seems that someone is coming towards the vitrinite group again. Go and see."


    "Aren''t they all here? How can more people come out of it?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, take a look. You will know."


    The sound just fell, and I saw two soldiers coming here with carp heads, both of them were scales, because a gleam of silver leaked between Mi Liu.


    But when they got here, the two fish-head soldiers looked around, but they didn''t even see a single spirit. They couldn''t help feeling strange. One of them asked: "Where is this?"


    "So, are you down this road?"


    The fish-head soldier scratched his head and said, "This is possible. Follow it and see if it is possible." These wooden fairies became more and more unruly. I can''t believe I forgot the rules of going in and out. "


    "This year, these five cities are all young people, they may not be sensible. Forget it, we are both dying, and there are more and more errands."


    Yutoubing shook his head and said, "Our salary will not increase this year, but the boss of the new town will pay more, otherwise I will not do it."


    The two fish-head soldiers hummed, and walked over their shoulders with the long escalator, and walked to the green wall, looking for the nearest guard for questioning. Suddenly feel that this place is no longer safe. Ye Hao looked at the crowd twice, and then went down from the direction where the two fish-headed soldiers had come up from the beginning.


    There are guards along the way, some with fish heads, some with snake heads, and some treants, but they are all armed with the same weapons. For ordinary people, Ye Hao could feel the power of almost all these soldiers in the later stage of their minds. The defense here has reached the level of an iron barrel. However, those soldiers who are in a later state of mind are no longer a threat to them. After all, they have crossed two levels at the same time, and now they are hiding their shadows and will not be discovered at all.


    Not long ago, the crowd also walked towards the green wall. The guards above this wall are more stringent, with a three-foot-tall giant sword guarding almost every ten steps taken. The power of these giants is no exception, and later metaphysics is no exception. Some people have reached the starting point of the empty space.


    Surprisingly, even the guards are so strong that how many strong people in the city have "I".

 Chapter 1220： go back

    It is impossible for the strength practitioners to find the dominant lock, so the three of them held their breath, walked gently, and went all the way through the wall, but they were not found at all.


    When we passed that wall, there was a downward staircase at the intersection of the two walls. The three people walked down the ladder and were already in the center of the wall. Suddenly, running without looking at the distance, there was infinite shock in his eyes. Ye Haoshun looked at where she was pointing, and was suddenly shocked.


    On top of the red wall that intersects with the green wall not far away, there is a huge statue of hope to thaw. The height of the entire wall, as high as one hundred feet, is the only such huge statue so far, except for the statue of a baby girl, which is in the Royal City of Wa.


    There is a side of Zhu Rong engraved on the wall. I think this wall should be represented by Yanling Xi''an. The crowd looked out and saw the farthest statue, like a golden mattress. The golden fairy seemed to be far away from them. They were very curious, raised their heads, and found that they were now walking under the giant hand of the **** statue, and they were relieved that it should be the words of the wood god.


    These five walls should represent each of the five big families, and the five lines of the big city that defend this city also make this small city extremely majestic.


    The three of them looked down the wall with a strong heartbeat. Looking back, it was indeed a sentence of a wing flapping the picture of flying.


    The three people took off their locks in an inconspicuous place, and now they are mixed in the crowd, and they hardly need to be invisible anymore. I saw the entire city on the city wall, but now I see that this city is really big, and the prosperity of the city is far from what everyone can imagine. There are all kinds of elves gathered here. They are all ugly and beautiful, tall and short, snake-like girls, like melons, and very cute. Very charming. You see, it''s like stepping into a strange world. Surrounded by all kinds of monsters.


    These are souls, but there are only different types. Although they have their own special features, they are definitely different from demons. Their breath is full of spiritual power, not fairies.


    Listening to what the two fish-head soldiers said, this is the Five Kingdoms City, these three words make these three people understand too much. They should be the wrong **** treadmill. The Wood Fairy is going to the Five City to participate in the Five Elements Conference Dragon Vessel, which is the center of the north of Dongshu, 108,000 miles from Wood City. The tree in the center is too big, it is the legendary Oriental tree.


    Ye Hao, is this really the City of Five Nations? Where are Yu''s sister and Han Gongzi? They think about the back, but they can''t talk anymore.


    Ye Hao said: "Let''s do it now. After all, there is no other way now. We have already arrived here, I am afraid we have to go back after the five-party meeting." I only hope that the two of them will be lucky. "


    Luo Xiaocheng said, "I will ask and know the situation." Jane nodded. Luo Xiaocheng stepped forward, bumped into one, and then the same red-haired woman in a red robe almost stood up. This woman was a little afraid of Luo Xiaocheng''s enthusiasm. After all, the girl in the red robe accepted the strange big man after a while. I can''t believe the two men were talking happily.


    Ran said in surprise: "Big Brother is really good."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is also an ability to walk in rivers and lakes, and also an ability to get close to each other." This should be said to be the strongest Han Lun. "


    Ran Tianluo said: "Yes, although Han''s son is not involved in this world, he can make friends every time he goes to a place." It is still rare. Ye Hao smiled, and the two stood by the side of the road, waiting for Luo Xiaocheng to return.


    Soon, Luo Xiaocheng returned to the two people and said: "I asked. This is indeed five cities. Today is the time for the five major ethnic players to come to these five cities.

 Chapter 1221： Eye

    . The five-party meeting will not start until the third day. These souls are here to watch the game. This competition is a bit different, because it was participated by the five ethnic groups of the younger generation, which was not available before, so for the freshness, there is so much spirit to come from the five cities this year. "


    Ye Hao said, "I can see that this should be a major event."


    Hurriedly said: "Is there any way to return to the city of Sen Yehao?"


    Luo Xiaocheng was a little disappointed and said: "A question is a question. The dragon veins in every place opened from here have been opened, but the dragon veins can only be one line." If you want to go back, you have to wait until the five-party talks are over. "


    Lan was a little disappointed. She still remembered the two people in distress. Ye Hao took her hand, although helpless, he had to comfort him. After all, he is now the only person she can rely on.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and said, "This is not the way to live in this city. We will find a way to see if we can find the spirit." There is no way to save Han Lun and Yu, but we can only do our best to help. The spirit gets the position of the master of the city, it will be more convenient for us to do anything. "


    After they made up their minds, they began to walk towards the center of these five cities. The trunk of Dongshu, where the buildings are gorgeous and colorful, far exceed any building that can be matched with it in the city. This should be the highest management place for cities in the five countries. Similar to the palace of a country. The status of these five families is very respected in the north of Dongshu, so the contestants of the five nationalities and the teams living here are very respected.


    After asking a few people, I finally knew that the majestic building on the Dongshu was the Dongshu Building. There are also a thousand planes on the top of Dongshu Tower. This is a forum for leaders of all ethnic groups and the core city of the five countries. The highest decision-making body in the entire Dongshu North.


    When the crowd approached the East Tree Building, they found that the perimeter of the East Tree Building had been erected at a height of one hundred feet. The soldiers crossed patrolling outside. It seems that it will take some time to enter this city center. In the city of Sen Ye Hao.


    After a day of inhumane torture, Han Lun and Ye Hao Huyue were kept in prison for a whole day. None of them have any power. Even a glance has become a luxury. Although we know that we are less than ten feet apart, it is like on the horizon that there is a gap that will never be crossed. Han Lun no longer had the energy to look back, and Jade couldn''t even speak the simplest "Chinese" character. Now she was almost in a state of chaos, her breathing was intermittent. It seemed that at some point, her breathing would stop.


    Even under such circumstances, Han Lun didn''t think about himself, and Yu didn''t think about himself. Their hearts are also suffering from each other, and the pain is much stronger than their own.


    When love is strong, it is close to the horizon. It''s hard to cry with both eyes, you should have words, but the word is silent.


    The dungeon was terribly quiet, only all kinds of ticking sounds entered their ears, letting people know that time was still passing and they were still alive.


    Ye Hao and the three people ran close to the high wall. After a while, they finally saw the wall''s door. It is opposite to a huge stone gate, the sculpture is very delicate, in which there are five lines to each other, the appearance, it seems to be very mysterious. At this time the door was opened, but there were many guards at the door. Three people looked inside and only saw rows of soldiers defending. This line of defense was much larger than outside the wall. If someone wants to sneak in, it''s almost impossible.


    The three men just saw a few eyes, and the guards rushed over with their weapons tightly. "Go away! This is a very heavy place, you can''t wait to see!"

 Chapter 1222： backyard

    Luo Xiao said step by step: "What is evil, the goalkeeper is really great!" When the soldier heard Luo Xiaocheng''s words, he had a derogatory meaning in his heart. The boss was upset and suddenly said, "You say it again!"


    He laughed quickly and said: "The first time I don''t understand the rules, the soldiers don''t blame, we will leave." He said, pulling Luo Xiaocheng aside.


    When he reached the corner, he did not catch up. I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Lan said, "Brother, why are you messing with him?"


    Luo Xiaocheng said: "It''s nothing, I have always disliked these soldiers, especially for the people, facing special hatred."


    Ye Hao said, "I remember I invited you to my house when I was in Chang''an. You didn''t want to come at first. They said you were drunk, I don''t believe it." What does this have to do with this? "


    Luo Xiaocheng said: "There was no way at the time, but that was your home. I didn''t think too much." My family once suffered a misdemeanor, fell in the middle of the road and moved to Lingnan Road for refuge. So I hated being a soldier since I was a kid. This is a habit. "


    Ye Hao nodded, but he had never seen Luo Xiaocheng mention his life, only his wife Feng Wanzhen. The rest was just a general. As for the details, he never mentioned it, and no one asked.


    Luo Xiaocheng smiled and said, "When I see those soldiers again, I won''t speak anymore."


    "The most urgent thing is to find a way in, and now find a hidden place to hide. As I have just seen, the greatest power of Wuwei here is only in the early days of the empty space, so it must never be found." They nodded and agreed.


    So they found the backyard of a house, in a remote alley, and used a spell to hide their shape.


    Before he came to the door again, the guard in front of the door had been replaced. The frequency of changes here is very high, almost every half an hour. The number of soldiers here will triple by then. I''m afraid there will be too many soldiers by then. They will be accidentally exposed. But now it seems that this defensive change seems to be over.


    Since these three people are now invisible, no one will find them when they enter here. But after all, I am not familiar with this place, so the three of them walked here for a long time. Finally found the way upstairs. He was about to go up, but a group of patrolmen came down from the top, the steps were too narrow and they had to go back. Until this group of soldiers went downstairs completely, they could not climb the stairs again.


    After a while, the three people came to the end of the curved ladder. These pavilions are all built on the east tree. Said to be a tree, they are actually more like a mountain. The complex is like a building built on a mountain, a bit like an empty pavilion on a cliff. The building in front of Sanyehao is not necessarily the main building of the complex, but the front entrance already makes people feel the atmosphere.


    There is a small space at the door, and a khaki statue is carved on the floor. The statue is thin and shameful, and its muscles are cast like steel. Behind the statue is an arch, the door is opened. Standing outside the door, you can see the gorgeous decorations inside the door.


    Walking into the door, I found a long ladder on the right hand side against the wall. It seems that there is only one empty room on the first floor with nothing inside, but the rooms on the first floor are in all directions. The three people saw at least five or six doors in the hall, some of which were opened, revealing the long tunnel inside.

 Chapter 1223： interest

    The three decided to go up and take a look. He will not do a meaningless stay here, and the party did not slow down on the second floor. The area here is much larger than the first floor. There are dozens of benches in this place, like a lecture hall. But there is no one here. There is waste paper on every table.


    The three people approached the table and found that most of the content in the newspaper was different, but it seemed to revolve around the theme of how to use strategies to reduce their consumption. After observing for a period of time, it is clear that this is where the elves discuss tactics. The tunnel on the first floor happened to be their training ground.


    "It seems this is the place of the monsters." When they understood this, they knew that they had gone the wrong way. After returning the pieces of paper, the three quickly returned along the original road. Go downstairs and walk out the door. Make a big circle around the tree on the east side. Finally, a human statue was found in another door. This is the fourth statue they have ever seen. Except for the first one, the middle one is a **** woman with orange eyes, but there is a red flame burning in the knot of her hair. The other is a sturdy and lovely statue, like a golden soul.


    When they saw the statue in green clothes, everyone was relieved. It is not easy to find a place you are not familiar with, but it is not easy to find a place. I finally found it. When the three entered the door, one of them walked two floors. But it is still empty. None of the three found anything here. Now in this cobweb-like room, just to find the soul.


    But it is not easy to find someone in such a complicated room. Not to mention that the three of them cannot be separated. For a long time, people did not know that they visited dozens of rooms, but still couldn''t find them. People are afraid to open some closed rooms. If there are people, their whereabouts may be exposed.


    On the sixth floor, rows of sunset shining into the curved balcony, and orange red lights flashed on the wall, just like graffiti on the wall, full of childish interest.


    Walking on this road, the shadow clearly passed through the wall, and the warm light seemed to shine in the heart, very warm. Lan squinted his eyes and watched the tree''s leaves stretch out to the sky, where it seemed to be floating with beautiful clouds. Every woman has a sunset complex. If you can see the one they love, I''m afraid this is the most beautiful thing in the world.


    That''s what Ran Baoluo thought, when suddenly he saw a woman standing in the front corner, watching the sunset alone. This number is familiar to everyone, and it is Su Ling''s figure.


    The joy in the hearts of the three was finally found.


    They quickly approached Su Lun and prepared to eliminate their invisibility. But when she approached, she suddenly found two lines of tears on her face.


    "The falling flowers follow the flow, and the running water falls in love with the flowers mercilessly. Senior Brother Ye Hao."


    The soul chanted in his mouth. The voice was sobbing very softly, and the tears continued. When Ran Baoluo heard this poem, his heart was very tight. He subconsciously looked at Ye Hao Shuhao, but after a while, he turned his face away again. She suddenly realized how embarrassing it would be to see Ye Hao Shuhao''s eyes.


    But after she lowered her head, she thought, why am I so vulnerable? Who knows Ye Hao''s heart? Why should you despise yourself, because of a small matter, then he has doubts. The last incident of Ouyang Jinglan was a lesson. This let her know that what they need is trust, and trust is usually not lacking, but in special times, trust becomes extremely important and fragile. I don''t know how many people''s love is lost in trust, their love is absolutely not.

 Chapter 1224： Room

    But she raised her eyes again, she just saw Ye Hao looking at her eyes, the look in her eyes has a strong attraction, as if to sue her, her heart has not changed. His affectionate eyes made him lean, smiling and nodding. Ye Hao Shuhao lightened the heavy burden, and his nervousness was immediately relieved.


    Ye Hao shook his hand and walked to Su Ling''s ear. Su Ling was staring at the gap in the sky. Her eyes seem to be able to travel through time and space, through the layers of the setting sun, and through thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. Although she is still here, her heart has gone where she wants to go.


    Although the world is vast, she is lonely. "Spirit"


    Su Ling''er was taken aback, turned around and looked around, but she didn''t find anyone. She turned around quietly and smiled bitterly: "Do you have hallucinations?" Su Ling, why are you suffering? In this world, who has left who, time and space flow as usual, time will not flow back for you, can''t a person live alone? "


    Ye Haodun said again: "Holy Spirit, it''s me." We are invisible. "


    Su Ling''er was startled, her eyes flashed with a strong surprise. After a while, she looked around. Su Yehao was sure that there were no military guards around, so he beckoned them to follow him.


    Su Linger hurriedly walked into the corridor and saw the rows of garrison soldiers standing in front of him. Su Linger was a little nervous, afraid they would be found behind. Passing through this winding corridor, Su Ling''s body was soaked.


    Finally, I went upstairs, and when I was outside my room, Su Ling''er was about to open the door, but she was suddenly called. Su Ling''er hurriedly turned her head back. It turned out to be Liu. Now she just returned to the room.


    "Look at the sunset?" Liu opened the door and asked, "He doesn''t look like Su Ling''er, but there is no one else in the corridor." Although San Ye Hao is here, he can''t see it. So this is what I said to her, absolutely.


    "Yes, I''m downstairs." Su Linger pretended to be calm.


    "I just met you and I seem to be in a bad mood. So there is no trouble. Are you okay?" Liu wanted to ask the reason, but suddenly felt that the time was a bit wrong. So a simple question was changed.


    "Thank you," Suo Yehao said. "I''m fine. Master Liu, if there is nothing else to do, I will go in first." Su Ling''er wanted to bring the three of them into the room. It would be dangerous to stay here for a while. Liu said nothing, nodded, and then walked in. Su Linger quickly opened the door, and Sanye Hao quickly walked into Su Linger''s room.


    Su Ling''er entered the door, locked the door carefully, and the three of them also removed the lock. When Su Linger saw these three characters, he was surprised at first, and then very happy. But after a while, it became very shy. She didn''t expect them to come here, and they could come here freely, which showed that they were out of danger. But thinking of what they said to themselves in the corridor just now, they don''t need to listen to it. Ye Hao listened very well, but he was inclined to listen to what she was thinking. It was embarrassing to stand in front of her at this moment.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit strange, Su Ling''er was a little confused, and didn''t know what to say. Although she didn''t say anything, she didn''t seem to be speaking at this time. "It''s not easy to find you," Ye Hao said with a smile. "We have circled under the East Tree several times."


    "How did you get here?" Suo Yehao said. There are two more. Mr. Han and Miss Ling Fox. "


    The three of them looked at each other. After looking helplessly, Ye Hao said, "We ran away less than an hour after you walked, but on the way, Han Lun and Miss Yu were arrested." We escaped, but we didn''t. Carefully entered the dragon''s veins and came here. "

 Chapter 1225： them

    Su Ling nodded second: "We just got here, I just cleaned the room, and I went for a walk by the way, and I just walked downstairs." She stopped and said, "What are you going to do now?"


    Ye Haosai: "Do you know the way back to Mulling City?" We''d better go back and save them two. "


    Su Ling''er shook his head and said, "This is my first time here. I am not very familiar with it." If so, the way back is now closed. Even the dragon from Mori Ye Haocheng will be locked up tonight. This will be a closed world. "


    "In other words, we can''t save the two of them," he whispered. "Why can''t we save them?"


    Ye Hao said, "Can you put some news on Tianma?" If we don''t go back to rescue, both Han Lun will be in danger. "


    Su Linger said: "The patriarch is not walking on the same road as us. He took another dragon vein to the Qianji Building."


    Ye Hao said strangely: "The Thousand Machine Building?" Is this the pavilion on this tree? "


    Su Ling''er nodded and said, "The Thousand Machine Building is a place run by the heads of the five great families. On top of this east tree, the pavilions floating in the air are full of spiritual power." It is the highest in the entire north of Dongshu According to reports, the organs in the building are inaccessible to Liu Li unless there is a special method. "


    He said: "The current meeting should be held at the five-party meeting." Luo Xiaocheng said.


    Mr. Ye Hao recalled what he said in prison. He said: "They are more than this." Dongshu''s failure to senescence is more important than the Five Elements Conference. They must be negotiating a way to deal with this matter. It may also include dealing with us. When the leader of the Tian clan met us for the first time, he once said that whether we can be released will have to be discussed by the patriarchs of the ancient clan, isn¡¯t it now? "


    They pondered this matter deeply, and there seemed to be such a thing. In this case, the meeting in the airport building is closely related to them. It seems that they must go to the airport building that day to find out the truth. At least you need to know what these five cities will do to them. When you know the news, you can get the right medicine, and you may have a chance to save them.


    Ye Hao said: "I''m going to the airport building, you stay here, I will come back from time to time."


    "I''d better go with you," Lan said. "If necessary, you can hide."


    Ye Hao said: "Not this time. The 1,000-aircraft building is not a weak person. The heads of all ethnic groups are in boundless strength. The number of people has to go, and the breathing is exposed. On the contrary, this is not easy to deal with."


    Hastily said: "It is too dangerous for you to sneak into this land full of warriors." Why don''t you go directly. "


    Su Ling''er also said: "Not everyone can enter a skyscraper. If you find that you can really surpass it." Senior Brother Ye Hao, don''t be impulsive. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I can''t beat them, but there should be no problem sneaking into this secret." Don''t worry. "Su Ling''er and Lan Liluo looked at each other, both women''s eyes were intensely disturbed. The place Ye Hao went was too dangerous for them to relax."


    Luo Xiaocheng said: "Brother thinks so, just let him go." "When have you seen him do something you can''t be sure of?" Ye Hao looked at Luo Xiaocheng and nodded slightly. Luo Xiaocheng said, "We are waiting for you here. Go back early and be careful."


    "If you want to go," Suo Yehao said, "take this." She took out a rusty sign from her arm, but it seemed to radiate some kind of energy.


    "What''s this?"

 Chapter 1226： Care

    "Why, isn''t this the jade found on the altar of the spiritual tree?" Luo Xiaocheng looked at the sign and recognized the origin at a glance. This was the first time they came to the altar in the square and asked Huyu and Jade to pick up the chess piece with the Dongshu logo. At that time, they didn''t know what to use to let Fox Yueer put his income into her arms. This is the second time they have seen it.


    Ye Hao said, "How can this thing be in your hands?"


    Su Linger said: "Mr. Han temporarily lent me his wishing bag, and this thing is in the bag." This sign is the order of the city lord. When he was the city¡¯s chief, the patriarch of the Jinling Fairy I used it, but then it was lost. There were five orders in this city. After this order was lost, cities in these five countries spent a lot of money to rebuild one. However, although the token is lost, the strength of the token still exists, and holding the token may have a lot to do with it. "


    Ye Hao took over the ugly sign, settled down, and said to himself, "Lord, this is a good thing." He put a mark in his soul. Looking at the faces of these two girls, he said, "Don''t worry." I will be back when I am a child tonight. You just have to wait here, and don''t do anything as long as you want. "


    The two women nodded. Now there is nothing to say. They only said something safe. Ye Hao nodded and said, "Okay." They comforted the two of them quietly and walked out the door quietly. It flashed past and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    After leaving home, Ye Hao discovered that he had forgotten one thing, that is, how to get to the airport building. Now there is not even a road left. When he looked up, he found that the sky was full of dense leaves, and the location of the airport building was still unknown.


    Ye Hao decided to climb the trunk of Dongshu first, and then climb onto the leaves. The airport building is on the top of the tree on the east side, and it can only be seen through these leaves.


    In order to find a hidden place, Sen Yehao avoided the surrounding guards. As soon as it moved, it began to climb up. Dongshu is big and thick, and it is still very difficult to climb to the top of the mountain right away. Fortunately, the tree on the east side is very large, and there are many creases to hide above the trunk. Sen Yehao will use these natural shelters to climb at full speed. Climb all the buildings above the east tree one by one, and then climb to the top of the trunk.


    After two or three incense sticks, Ye Hao climbed to that place with leaves. When Ye Hao approached the leaves, he suddenly found that the leaves around him had changed from green to silver. Surprisingly, Ye Hao quickly went downstairs, left the leaves, and gradually began to return to green.


    Ye Hao thought, these leaves seemed to have a warning response, out of the spirit of the brand. This time, when approaching the leaf, the color of the leaf changed slightly, but it quickly returned to green.


    Ye Haosong took a breath and said in his heart: "This thing has a painful loss, otherwise it really can''t pass here." "Jed, can you hear me?"


    After several hours of recovery, Han Lun recovered a bit of physical strength, and what he cared most now was the situation of Ye Hao and Huyue. Therefore, when Han Lun was able to speak for the first time, he mustered his whole body and said these ten words in one breath.


    After the cross, the whole world fell into a strange silence. The musty smell in the air seems to be a thick wall that hinders the transmission of sound. Hanlun''s voice seemed to be eaten by the fungus in the air. The moss on the ground gleamed under the firelight, and the dim color of blood faded slightly. Han Lun raised his head and looked at Linghu''s body, stabbing like a needle in his heart. The corners of the eyes are sour and tears are dripping.


    It is unthinkable in the deep dungeon, where the face is invisible.

 Chapter 1227： worth

    I couldn''t hear the breath of emerald, the surroundings seemed to really calm down, Han Lun held his breath, and the world was now in a vacuum. In this nihil world, there is no remaining self.


    But in that vacuum, it seemed that Ye Hao and Hu Yue suddenly reflected. In the pavilion, the soft water looked at him, and she stood in front of her. Han Lun wanted to reach out to touch her face, but his hand was chained to death.


    Ye Hao Hu Yue''er smiled, so sweet and cute. But Han Lun looked at his eyes, but his heart hurt like a knife. When she stretched out her hand, she seemed to want to wipe the blood from Han Lun''s mouth, but when she reached out to the general, Jade''s body began to recede, as if blown away by a gust of wind, her hand wanted to hold Han Lun''s hand. But this distance has gradually expanded.


    No


    Han Lun cried hysterically, almost exhausting all his strength. Without these two chains, he would fall. Because his hope was swallowed.


    If a person has no hope, in fact, even if he can move freely, he is actually no different from a dead person. As the saying goes: "Sorrow is greater than death."


    How much hope does Han Lun have? If Jed died, all hope would be lost. Hanlun''s long hair was full of blood, red blood seemed to flow from his heart, and his body was full of holes and holes. His heart was also broken.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps in the deadly dungeon. The sound was not loud, but in the ground, where the needle fell, it was like thunder. Soon, the door on the ground was opened, and a sharp parade followed by slow and slow footsteps.


    "Well, in such a terrible place, you dog slaves, you don''t even want your head to come to such a place," he said. It was Su who came in, and Han Lun''s voice could not be forgotten anyway. If there is a chance, Han Lun just wants to tear this guy to pieces by himself to vent his hatred.


    "The prince forgive the sin, otherwise you go out first and take these two people out of the room." The old man said tremblingly, his head wide open, his eyes looking at the ground, as if he was flying away as soon as he raised his head.


    "Everything is here. Go back and prepare a pair of clean shoes. When you walk out the door, these shoes are not worth it." Su Jin said proudly, in a three-turned tone, in a strange tone, this sentence The intensity of the words seemed to be that the cold water of the moon poured directly into the heart and lungs.


    "This little guy will do it." It seemed that he wanted to escape the sinister atmosphere here, and ordered the soldiers to quickly walk out of the prison door and escape the smoke.


    Su Jin took two steps, feeling the sticky feeling of the soles really uncomfortable. As soon as he waved his hand, his people immediately moved a chair and sat down with Su Jin.


    "Look at these two people, they are all dead." A soldier handed a cup of tea, and Su Jin picked up the lid of the cup and gently threw the floating tea down. The two soldiers looked at Ye Haohuyueer and Han Lun respectively. She replied: "This woman seems to be dying."


    "Ask if you are still alive, is there any problem?" Su Jin glanced at him. The man immediately lowered his head and stood, shaking and saying, "I''m still alive."


    These three words reached Han Lun''s ears, and an ecstatic energy exploded in his heart. This is the best word he has ever heard. Like the cool breeze in the heat wave, the coal in the ice cellar. The heart can''t tell the warm touch. As long as she is alive, there is hope.


    "Master, this person is still alive."


    "Bring that person" Su Jin casually drank a cup of tea, waiting for the soldiers to take Han Lun out of the copper pillar. After the rustle, the two soldiers placed Han Lun in front of Su Jin. The two soldiers kicked a foot on Han Lun¡¯s calf, and then Han Lun dropped his knee to the ground, and a burst of red blood suddenly fell from the ground. Fainted below two knees.

 Chapter 1228： numbness

    "What''s your name?" Su Jin asked. The tea cup in his hand is still very stable. He and Han Lun can only see a foot away, but he seems to be in the sky, overlooking the bottom of the prisoner squatting on the ground.


    Han Lun didn''t want to speak. He didn''t understand what he was going to do. Su Jin would not come to such a place for no reason. There seems to be a conspiracy.


    no no. With Su Jin''s head on the side, the people around immediately took a few steps and came in front of Ye Hao Huyue. The hand was whipped, and Jade was slapped on the body.


    Han Lun''s heart ached suddenly, and there was a strong anger in his heart. He roared with his throat low and looked up at Su Jin. His eyes were like the cold light of a sword. He wanted to cut the dregs in front of him into mashed flesh. But his shoulders were grabbed by two big men, and he himself had no power to resist. He could only do this, as if he fell on the flesh of the court and let him be slaughtered by others.


    "Stop it!" Han Lun yelled in a low voice while dragging his hoarse voice. But Su Jin didn''t seem to hear the general''s voice, the whip was still a brisk and violent smoke on Linghuyue''s body. Ye Hao Hu Yueer didn''t say a word, I don''t know if she still knew the pain, but the pain of this whipping did not transfer to Han Lun''s heart.


    "Han Lun" He finally ate the jelly, for Jed, he had no choice. If the eyes can kill, this person is already a cold body in front of his eyes, but unfortunately, the eyes can''t do it.


    Su Jin raised his hand, and the person who flogged immediately stopped. Su Jin put the tea cup in his hand and hugged the back seat of the chair with his hands.


    "That''s it. This is a simple question. You only need to give a very simple answer." Su Jin smiled, arrogantly smiling, as if he were the Buddha and God here.


    "I ask you, is this woman your wife?" Su Jin asked jokingly.


    Han Lun didn''t seem to be that difficult to answer this question, but Han Lun didn''t understand Su Jin''s intentions and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Su Jin seemed to be impatient with Han Lun''s silence, so he raised his hand to prepare the whip again.


    "Yes!" Han Lun blurted out. The man''s whip was raised in the air and slowly fell down again.


    "Well, you seem to care about her very much." Su Jin smiled several times, he bowed, smiled, and slowly said: "I have a few brothers who seem to be very interested in your woman." I have always been an upright person, woman, I don''t care. As the saying goes, "Brothers like brothers, women like clothes", because they are very interested, so I plan to give this woman to them. After all, brotherhood is rare, isn''t it? "


    When Han Lun listened, he only felt his heart numb. He raised his head, with a ferocious expression in his eyes, but begged on his face.


    "Dare you!" Han Lun roared.


    Susan laughed several times. "I don''t have anything in this world. As long as it''s me, I can do it." Su Jin stood up, walked to Linghu Yue Er, grabbed her hair, and raised Hu Yue''s head. Han Lun saw that Yu was full of blood, tears dripping from the corners of his eyes. The pain in Han Lun''s eyes was also reflected in his eyes.


    "A beautiful woman, but it is a pity to give it to those men." Su Jin smiled. The fox''s head loosened, and immediately fell off again.


    No, no! Han Lun shook his head and shouted.


    Su Jin slowly returned to the chair, sat down slowly, continued to pick up the tea cup, and slowly said: "It turns out that the prince does not want to save your life." In order to give this woman to them, I can still win a personal share. Love, why not? But I am not a hard-hearted person. I''m here to tell you, in fact, I want to sue you, there is a way to do so. This woman is yours, I can leave her alone. "


    Han Lun was taken aback and asked, "How?"


    Su Jin nodded and said, "If you and I become brothers, isn''t your woman my brother-in-law? Who can touch her?" You are right. "

 Chapter 1229： ash

    Han Lun felt a cold heart. How could he agree with his temperament to ask him and Su Jin to be older brothers. Righteous and evil do not stand, and they are divided into themselves. They are two different kinds of people, destined to become enemies.


    "Maybe I didn''t make it clear," Su said. "It''s okay, you just need to do one thing for me, and if it succeeds, your woman will be fine." Su Jin said lightly, but Han Lun felt a little uncomfortable.


    "What is this?" Han Lun said, his voice hoarse.


    Su Jin turned around and said, "It''s easy, you go to the Five Nations, act secretly, and stare at Su Ling''er." He was defeated in the five-party conference and he was deprived of his position as city master. If you do this this time. As long as you can do it, I won''t hurt her. "


    Han Lun was frightened. Helping Su Linger was the result of our joint efforts. Of course, this was his greatest contribution. He knew exactly what the effect of Su Ling''s second pill was. He also knew any defects he gave to Su Ling. In other words, he knew Su Yehao''s weakness. If you really want to prevent Su Ling from winning the first prize, he must be right.


    But the soul is their friend, the friend who saved their lives. Han Lun cherished friendship all his life. How could he hurt himself at this time? Han Lun shook his head firmly.


    Su Jin was disappointed, sighed deeply, and said, "It''s a pity, oh yes, I forgot to tell you one thing." My friend is next door now. Send someone over when I call you. "Su Jin raised his hand, and the two soldiers around Huyu immediately began to cooperate and lifted Ling Huyue out of the copper pillar. A man carried her body and walked to the next door.


    "Think about it," Su said with a smile. "When you walk out of this door, your woman is no longer yours."


    The peacock flew southeast and circled five miles.


    Looking at that person will make Hu Yuzi carry on his shoulders and walk towards him one step at a time. There is a mess in his mind, he doesn''t understand. The blood on the ground suddenly caused a strong chill, as cold as a knife, and a burst of tears poured into my heart. He knew what would happen next. What he holds in his hand is not only the life of the fox, but also the joy and sorrow of his life. He was not afraid of death, and he was not afraid of Jed''s death at this time. But how could he look at the shame of his beloved. This is not only a disaster for women, but also a great shame for men.


    Knowing Ye Hao and Huyue is not long, but what Yu has done for him is far greater than his reward. From Chang''an to the present, the lives and deaths of the two have been difficult to count, even though Han Lun has been talking about the one-year agreement. But it really takes less than a year. A feeling cannot be fully measured by time.


    Love is a very strange thing. If it grows, it can almost break free from the shackles of time. Perhaps in that short moment, this feeling has dived deeply into the sea. But when it got old, it was like a piece of paper that was lit, after blood red, it almost turned to ashes.


    Han Lun met Lampe and Ye Hao long before Linhu, but the real brand in his heart was still Ye Hao Huyue. When is the time now, Han Lun knew in his heart that Yuzi''s life and death were in his hands. Ye Hao Hu Yueer is not married to Han Lun in this life. If there is no reason to be humiliated, and with her stubborn nature, she will not survive in this world. He wants to save her by letting go. He is a man, and he has the responsibility to protect his woman.


    "I promise!" Han Lun gritted his teeth and said. He is determined to give up this world for jade. No matter what virtue or justice, no matter what resentment, no matter what the world is. He wants her to survive. Han Lun''s eyes suddenly became infinitely deep, like an endless abyss. In the dark, abundant breathing can swallow all the light.

 Chapter 1230： Interweave

    The man who came to the door suddenly stopped and Su Jin smiled. "Well, let those guys down" The person who understands current affairs is Junjie, and he is very affectionate. impressive. "


    "Give her back to me!" Han Lun snarled lowly. He felt that when he said these three words, he was already standing on the opposite side of the world. It was not that the world had abandoned him, but that he had abandoned the whole world. Although he is willing, so far, he has nothing but Jade.


    Su Jin nodded, and the man immediately threw down Ye Haohu''s shoulders, and with a bang, Yue''er''s body fell heavily, and the shirt on her body was wet with blood under Han Lun''s knees. (See picture) At the same time, the two held down Han Lun and let go of Han Lun. At this moment, his hand loosened, and Han Lun hurriedly climbed onto Ye Hao Lake Moon Ear with empty hands. Although his hands were weak, Han Lun leaned on his elbows and wrists with some slight strength, and still held Yuzi in his arms.


    When he was able to stop her, Hanlun felt that all the decisions he made were correct. Jed''s whole body is as soft as mud, and her body is full of warm blood. Temperature cannot dispel the bitter cold, but it has melted the thick frost in my heart.


    When Han Lun was holding her, the two people next to him would come over and feed them two pills. Han Lun also didn''t refuse. If there was any poison, he should be able to feel it, but he took this pill, it was actually just a common wound.


    "If you take the medicine, you will be able to speak soon. Don''t worry, I keep my promise, as long as you can complete the task, she will never happen. I will leave you alone and come back tomorrow morning." Su Jin did not return to the prison door, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded away. Han Lun didn''t even look at him at all. In his world, Su Jin was just a **** person.


    The cell was calm again, but the previous silence was more or less full of strong helplessness, and now they were finally able to be together. Quietness is intertwined with warmth.


    The sky did not know when, only the light of fire reflected in Hanlun''s body. But not through the shadows in his eyes. This is a place without light. The light had been abandoned by him helplessly. Time is still passing slowly, but the difference is that Han Lun can feel her heartbeat. In your own arms, hope is slowly burning. Although it is small, it can illuminate a person''s life. When he gives up his qi, he must pursue it.


    Su Jin''s medication was not very good, but at least it had some effects, and Han Lun soon gained strength. Almost all the pills in his body are in Sulinger''s bag of success, but the inventory in his soul is very small. But after a closer look, he still found a good-colored jade heart pill and fed her.


    Ye Haohu Yueerkou Danyao slid into his throat, waiting for it to slowly take effect. With the combination of these two drugs, Han Lun soon felt that Jade''s breathing rate was a little faster.


    Lifting the face of the hair, Han Lun gently put her hair on her head. Although a little lively, she has always liked beauty, especially in front of him. No matter how easy it is, the hairstyle is always so elegant. Maybe it is the mood of your daughter, always wanting to leave the most beautiful side of herself to the one you love.


    Jed''s head was drenched, with half-dry blood clots in his hair. Several places on his face were torn by the skin of the whip, and a blood stain was surprising. Her green clothes are already worn out. The wound on his body is no longer visible, and there is hardly a whole piece of skin on his body. Maybe Ye Hao Hu Yueer hurriedly breathed because when Han Lun hugged her, he inadvertently touched the wound on her body.

 Chapter 1231： happy

    After a long time, Jed frowned and finally stretched out slightly, his eyes slowly opened. Han Lun has been waiting for this moment. Yue''er opened her eyes, as if there was a door in front of him. That door was Han Lun. He could walk out of a chaotic place. For Yue''er, she had already walked in. A safe haven.


    Looking at each other verbatim. When each other blinked, tears fell quietly like a broken bead.


    "I heard what you said." Jed whispered. She didn''t have much effort, but at least her voice could be heard clearly. But I am afraid that only Han Lun can hear the sound.


    Han Lun choked and said, "I won''t let you hurt, I will always protect you." Even if you give up everything. "Han Lun looked into her eyes, Ye Hao Huyue felt that the light in Han Lun''s eyes seemed to flicker a little, and then disappeared very quickly. His eyes were like blind eyes, completely incapable, and there was no shadow at all. She suddenly felt Han Lun suddenly became a little strange.


    But Han Lun''s words are like the warm sun, permeating her heart. Nothing touches a woman''s heart more than a vow. If you know that this promise is achievable, it will arouse the strongest desires and hopes in your heart, pray that happiness will appear as soon as possible every day.


    "Thank you, Han Lun. I know you gave up, thank you for choosing me. I" Ling Huyue frowned, unable to say a word, bones stuck in her throat. "What else can she say and what can she do to make Han Lun understand her inseparable feelings for him."


    Han Lun lifted his mouth slightly and smiled. "Do you remember what that person asked just now?" Han Lun looked at her and said solemnly. Jed did hear it. They didn''t say much, but I don''t know which one he said. Han Lun gently wrapped her arms around her neck, letting her lean on his shoulders. Han Lun said to her, "You are my wife."


    When Ye Hao Huyue heard this sentence before, her heart trembled suddenly, but she didn''t care too much. After all, this was a conversation between Han Lun and Su Jin, just a game between a hunter and a prey. But Han Lun once again mentioned that Ran Tenglun felt that the meaning was completely different.


    Although there are only five short words, to Ye Haohu, these five words are more important than her life.


    She couldn''t help laughing very happily. If she broke her head in the next moment, she would leave with a smile. She glanced at her head and gently kissed Han Lun''s face. Han Lun grabbed her more forcefully.


    "Jed, from now on, I will only have you. Take care of yourself whenever you want."


    Jed bit her lip and whispered, "I will take care of myself for you."


    She said that her guardianship seemed to belong to her no longer, and Han Lun had spent her life in exchange for qi.


    Han Lun smiled. He didn''t object to Yue''er''s words, just stroked her wet hair and said, "That''s good."


    Jed didn''t speak any more, she slept peacefully in Han Lun''s arms. No more shyness, more like a wife nestled in her husband''s arms, accepting all his care at ease. Although the pain continued, it made her fall asleep easily. In the dream, reality was still being established, and perhaps in that wonderful world, she really became his wife. Back in Yangzhou, she had never been there before, dreaming of water, leaning against the fence and snuggling, the distant mountains were like Dai people, and the nearby water became a mirror. In the rain, the lazy man looked at the crisp street drizzle and looked back behind him. Not far away, happiness was in front of him.

 Chapter 1232： surprise

    The night is so short that Yuko the fox may be very tired and didn''t wake up all night. Han Lun watched her quietly all night without turning his eyes. He didn''t know how many chances he had to look at her like that, maybe he would never see her again. Although there is an eternal promise between them, it cannot be compared with the fragile reality.


    Han Lun sighed. The world is impermanent. For an unknown period of time, a wave of familiar Ye Haomeng footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Dongshu is not just a tree, it is simply a kingdom of spiritual power. There is an incredible power between the leaves of the Oriental tree. These superpowers are so pure that they do not carry any anger components. If I can practice here. This is twice the effect of half the effort. Unfortunately, there are still some important things at this time that cannot be delayed, otherwise, we must promote our strength in this place to the future airspace.


    After all, in this world, only strength is the only reliable way to ensure their survival. Only with strong power can you protect the people you want to protect and the things you want to protect. Although the world is big, it is indeed a force of respect.


    Holding the command of the city in his hand, Ye Hao was flying through the leaves. He was now surrounded by this kind of spiritual power. Even if he used greater spiritual power, he would not find it outside. Because under any circumstances, his power is not enough to cause fluctuations in the huge power hierarchy around him. So Ye Hao continued to climb up without any means.


    A long time has passed, but the tree in the east is not over yet, let alone seeing the building of a thousand planes. Ye Hao thought that he was the only one who used this stupid method to reach the airport building. However, although the method is stupid, but it is the safest, he has a city decree, from this ordinary people do not think this is an impossible path, no one will doubt.


    Climbing all the way, Sen Yehao slowly discovered that the surrounding leaves had begun to turn from green to light red, very beautiful. The darker the posterior leaves and the darker the color, the greater the spiritual power. In the back, the leaves turned bright red.


    But at this point, through the leaves of the eastern tree, it seems that the sky can be seen. Ye Hao Yixi seemed to finally ascend the treetops of the East. So he speeded up the climbing speed. A few tens of feet away, he had reached the top of the mountain with 32 meters.


    When his head stretched out of the bushes, he was surprised at the beauty of his eyes.


    The leaves of this big tree in the east are big and wide, stretching for thousands of miles, and a vast sea is covered with bright red light. The setting sun in the distance was shining with colorful brilliance. In a gust of wind, the Red Sea rolled up layers of leaves, the hard eastern leaves collided with each other, and the jingling bells sounded crisp and sweet, just like the sound of loneliness outside the sky. In this strange world, it seems to isolate a cloud of dust. This is a pure world. The bright red heart reflects, and people can forget everything.


    This is a wonderful world, he can''t believe that there is such a beautiful world in the world! Beautiful, simple and unique.


    Ye Hao looked around for a week, and suddenly found two crossing rainbow bridges not far behind him. At the intersection of Hongqiao, there is a small floating island with a 9-story tower on it, and a majestic atmosphere on it!


    That is the Thousand Airport Building!


    Finally found the target, Ye Hao stepped on the leaf under his feet, near the cross-shaped Hongqiao. Not far from that place, Ye Hao arrived and found that the Rainbow Bridge was actually a gathering of spiritual power, as if he could use spiritual power to produce it. It''s just that ordinary people can only keep it in a short period of time, and it must be a small size and simple style.

 Chapter 1233： move

    If such a huge two spiritual rainbow bridges are condensed by humans, I don''t know how much spiritual power will be consumed. It must have been a day or two, and Hongqiao took it with it, and its life span must be longer than a thousand years.


    Ye Hao was very surprised, with such a terrifying spirit, it is difficult to have such a master in real time. Isn''t this the ultimate state of practice at all? Ye Hao doubted, but his current strength was still in the empty space, and nothing outside was really too far away from him.


    Slowly walk up this Rainbow Bridge, and look back at the beautiful scenery that is unforgettable. Ye Hao couldn''t help but glanced twice, and quickly boarded the 1,000-aircraft building. The location he found was behind the airport building. Ye Hao walked to the front, and suddenly saw a long silver ribbon extending from the front door of the Thousand Machine Building to a round stone platform not far away. There was a plane mirror stone on it, and there was a slight force on the surface.


    Ye Hao was just around the corner when he suddenly saw two heavily armed soldiers at the door. Ye Hao hurriedly hid his figure, secretly lucky, but fortunately he didn''t rush out.


    Ye Hao carefully stretched out his head from the corner of the wall and looked into the eyes of the two soldiers. The two men were covered in metal and wore black iron masks on their faces. It seems that the power should be obvious. The soldiers stood at the door, motionless, like two statues.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and felt that if two soldiers wanted to enter the airport building, it was impossible not to report safety. But their power is unknown. Ye Hao thought over and over again, thinking that the best way now is to move the tiger away from the mountain.


    Ye Hao tore off a large cloth to cover his face, the agility in his hand quickly split into two halves, and the separated body quickly ran out.


    Both soldiers were taken aback, thinking that no one has dared to challenge the authority of this building for so many years, this guy is just the courage of the unconcerned leopard. I saw the two soldiers moving in the hands of the long weapon, their shapes flashed by, and they were always close to Ye Hao.


    The power of space is really the master of space!


    Ye Haomou was taken aback, using two empty masters to shut the door, and the architecture of these thousand planes was really luxurious and tight. I don''t know what else happened in this building.


    Seeing the two soldiers together, the door was empty, Ye Hao took this opportunity to sneak into the building. And that part was quickly hidden in the dense foliage and disappeared. The two soldiers were enraged. This may be the first enemy they encountered since they were on duty, but they did not expect to let them go. If the senior leaders knew about these things, I''m afraid they would become Li Shu tomorrow.


    Because they did not dare to leave their posts for too long, the two soldiers returned to the door, with no effect. If no one asks, I''m afraid these two people have already experienced it. But this is a good thing for Ye Hao, at least he doesn''t have to worry that these two people will rush in the door. The gate is a pass without risk.


    Qianji Building, why is it called this name, perhaps because this exhibition hall hides a lot of important things. This is the highest decision-making location in the north of Dongshu. So this place is the most authoritative place in the East. Of course, it is also the most dangerous place. The construction of a thousand machines is a secret and a crisis.


    Ye Hao entered the building, just on the second floor, and suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis hit his heart. On the second floor, a rope ladder leads to the third floor, in the center of the room. The way he went upstairs was the first time I saw him. Thousands of airplanes were built on green, green tiles, and mysterious rune outlines hung on the walls. Such a magnificent pavilion does not even have such a shabby rope ladder upstairs. This is something wrong.

 Chapter 1234： Two

    As the saying goes, abnormal things are demons. This unusual thing should not be a coincidence. Ye Hao walked forward cautiously, and suddenly the whole piece sank a little and a half inch.


    There was a collision of gold and iron, which was the whine of gears spinning at full speed. Then came the sound of chain drive. Ye Hao is too familiar with this voice. In the tomb of King Qin, this voice is almost always heard. Every time I hear this voice, there will be an irresistible attack from an organ.


    Is there news from the bureau here too?


    Ye Hao thought, looking down, the ground has sunk in a circle, and the ground has separated from a circular concentric circle. Spinning in Sen Yehao''s eyes. Ye Hao''s feet became unstable, and some of them wanted to fall. At this moment, the silver light shone on the ground, and a thin silver needle was actually produced.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and suddenly shouted in his hand. The tip of the sword stopped on the ground. In a needle less than half an inch away from the palm of his hand, he made full use of the power of the jump, and his figure fell on Xiaomu. The edge of the side.


    However, just now, when the center of the floor plate was rotating on the axis of rotation, a rapidly rotating column suddenly rose. Ye Hao didn''t have time to react, but the silver needles stabbed and pierced like a storm.


    Ye Hao was surprised, and soon walked out of the cover with spirit, but for a while, Ye Hao''s palm was pierced by a silver needle. This silver needle can ignore the spiritual power. Ye Hao made a fuss and hurriedly waved his hand to burn the sky, burning the sword in the sky to ashes, completely covering himself. He only heard the sound of jingle, Ye Hao seemed to be surrounded by thunder and lightning, sparks splashing.


    After a while, where Ye Hao stood, he couldn''t stand up anymore. The shape of the body naturally fell, Ye Hao took a bite, and suddenly stepped on the pedal with his foot on the wall, and the arrow reached the center of the silver needle column.


    There was a creak, and the pillar in front of Ye Hao stopped rotating. Ye Hao Jianchao stopped, the floor no longer turned, and Ye Haozhong''s pillar climbed up the rope ladder, and at this time one broke into two. The second layer of the wall is like the fluff on the animal body, with a slow silver needle inserted around the eyes, as if the wall was hit by a thick layer of steel in an instant.


    Unexpectedly, there are really organs here, otherwise such people will be killed when they come out. It seems that this airport building is not simple. With seven floors remaining, it seems that the next road will not be easy.


    On the third floor, Mori Yehao found that the third floor was slightly different from the second floor. To be precise, the third layer should be connected to the third to fourth layer. Although the area of ??this floor is not large, it is more like a circle. The floor under Sen Yehao''s feet was carved dragon floor tiles, and various huge spells were hung on the tower body throughout the week. Five huge guard flags are hung on this floor. Before every awakened banner, there is a tall stone statue.


    The place where Sen Yehao came out was in the center of the floor, where the eyes of the five statues met. The sound of footsteps outside the door came out, and Han Lun finally raised his head, a pair of hollow eyes showing a trace of disgust. Su Jin''s shadow appeared again in the corner of the cell, with his hands behind his back, slowly approaching.


    Su Jin was a little surprised to see that Han Lun was the same as he left yesterday, without even moving the place for half an inch, but after a while, he was calm.


    "Today is the second day. I will give you one night to say goodbye. I am afraid I will never be found again. So go to five cities today. Although tomorrow is the day when the Five-Party Congress will actually begin, it will not be done soon. Of course the preparation is wrong." Su Jin stood outside the cell, perhaps because he was afraid of staining his shoes, so he had never entered the cell door.


    Han Lun was just looking at Yu, the wound on her body was scabbed, and the scar was very eye-catching.

 Chapter 1235： Eye

    But finally no more bleeding. Jade was already awake when Su Jin spoke. After a night of rest, his body seemed to have recovered a lot. At this time, although his body was full of scars, she was not in the dangerous state of his first day of death.


    "Awake, do you still hurt?" Han Lun''s voice was very low, his lips and teeth were opened, only they could hear it.


    "It hurts" Yue''er smiled, her body really hurts, but her heart is warm.


    "After a while, it won''t hurt."


    Jed nodded. Many people stood in the cell, but in their world, they didn''t seem to have any Dhimmi.


    Su Jin coughed and said, "The prince has no time to wait for you. Now he is going to send you to the City of Five Nations." He waved, and the soldiers in the cell were immediately welcomed. Force them to leave. Hanlun''s body strength or resistance is insufficient, and the wound on the jade body has just been scabbed, and it will be completely opened when pulled. Therefore, Han Lun did not resist too much, and the two were separated from one side.


    Su Jin said: "You can rest assured, if you can complete the task, I will not touch your woman." The nameless man. But if you do something and my person is in my hands, I don''t know how to deal with kindness. "


    Han Lun nodded and made Fox Yue''er look at Han Lun. It seems that Han Lun has become more and more strange. Now he has lost his soul, just a shell. Why is it like this? It''s all for themselves.


    As soon as Su Jin raised his hand, Han Lun was lifted up and dragged out from the prison door. Ye Hao Hu Yueer was left alone in the cell. Seeing Han Lun being dragged away, she didn''t say a word. She didn''t even turn her eyes. She didn''t seem to get used to Han Lun''s side. But when there was no sound around, Fox Yueer realized that Han Lun was really not by her side. She suddenly looked back, but there was nothing left in the corner.


    Tears are rustling in your eyes. "Han Lun, you must come back safely!"


    She was really the only one staying in the cell. The ground was wet and cold, and there was almost no dry place. In this humid environment, the blood never seemed to solidify, and the smell of thick blood was choking on the nose. Up. Ye Hao Hu Yueer sat down in the corner of the wall and looked straight out of the prison door. His eyes seemed to be able to see the horizon through the bluestone ground, and saw the figure of Han Lun, looking at Qiu Shui all the time.


    In Su Xin''s mansion.


    Han Lun was changed into a blue gown, and all the wounds on his body were well covered. Han Lun took Su Jindan''s medicine, and Su Jin gave him anything, he would take it. I didn''t even look at it, so I just threw it into my mouth. The people around were very surprised. This person seemed to take the pill in a simple way. He didn''t seem to have thought that it would be a little bit of the poison pill.


    But Su Jin is very similar, at least Han Lun will not resist. He looked like he didn''t care about anything, including his own life.


    "You have the courage, that''s good. Are you really worried that I will poison you?"


    "If you want me to do something, you won''t kill me. Even if it is poison, it won''t die right away. There is nothing to be afraid of." Han Lun said calmly, and Su Jin listened. , I feel happier. If a person who is not afraid of death has concerns, this is his only point of death. Grasp this lifeline and he can control his thighs. Ye Hao Hu Yue''er was this point of death, and now Han Lun''s life and death were completely in his hands.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to Longmai. You take these things, and when you get there, you have to keep it secret. The whole mission can''t be exposed, you remember, it''s none of my business. Do you understand?"


    Han Lun took those things. It turned out to be a few bags of medicine and a map of the five countries. On this map, you can clearly see the traces of each place. There is also a sword, a poisonous dagge

 Chapter 1236： clever

    . There are dozens of foreign currencies.


    It seems that gold and silver are also used as trading units in the spiritual world. But the amount of gold and silver is much purer than the human world.


    There are some things that Han Lun actually doesn''t need. If these medicines are compared with his own refined medicine, they are actually useless at all, and there is also this sword. Han Lun doesn''t use a sword at all, and silver is really tasteless. The only thing useful is this map.


    Han Lun followed Su Jin all the way down the ground to the willow tree in the white mist. The day has not yet broken, and the eve before dawn is the darkest hour of the day. They lit the torch, and after several searches, they finally found the altar.


    As soon as Su Jin waved his hand, the three black-clothed men behind him welcomed them, and the three pillars sprayed a black breath. The three pillars suddenly became illusory. After a while, a black light shot out, forming a three-face mask. Suddenly a blue and green dragon sounded from the deep well.


    These three people are actually endless power, and the surprise in Han Lun''s eyes is slightly unbelievable. It seems that the power of these three hands cannot be underestimated. These three hands carry black aura and are really mysterious, but the only thing that is certain is that these three hands are definitely not Wood Fairy.


    Su Jin turned around and said, "Han Lun, the road has been opened for you. Do it yourself. Calm down when things happen. Don''t forget your lovely girl. She is still in my hands."


    Han Lun didn''t answer, but with his eyes turned sideways, he headed straight to the deep well and jumped vertically, his figure would be submerged in the shadow of the turquoise dragon.


    Su Jin smiled and returned to the altar. The person next to him asked, "Son, can that person really do things well?"


    Su Jin looked back at him and hummed: "If you put all your hopes in one place, then your chance of failure will be many times your chance of success." Remember this. "


    The man stretched out his hand and said, "The prince is smart. He is a smart man." Su Jin laughed, seemingly satisfied with the title. He touched his sleeve and left, saying, "It''s time to go back and give the three old people. Message sent." How could he not know what happened here. Ok. "


    Su Jin held hands and walked into the thick fog one step at a time. The vast world was originally pure white, but laughter is like pure black spots. Living in this pure world, only a few drops of black remain.


    Han Lun walked into this dragon vein, and it was immediately a transparent winding channel. The blood-red world was spread all over the world. It seemed that only this channel had a little vitality. He walked quickly without saying a word, his eyes were as deep as before, but there was a strong embarrassment on his face.


    He almost arranged Su Ling''s anger, and now he wants to eliminate them all. Han Lun couldn''t imagine what he would say when he appeared in front of Su Ling with a knife. How would everyone think of him, what value was left of the word cherished friend in his life?


    Time passed, and Han Lun arrived in five cities, the sky was still unclear, and the surroundings were blurred, as if covered with a layer of light black yarn.


    The clothes Han Lun wore were not dazzling. A wooden elf appeared in the mirror. Han Lun was upright and jumped directly off the wall. The speed is too fast to see a phenomenon at all. Han Lun has seen maps before and has a certain understanding of the surrounding environment. He knew that jumping from here was the outer edge of the city wall, and he didn''t need to hide the concealment of his figure from time to time.


    The trees outside the wall were cut down. The nearest tree is six or seven feet away from the wall. Han Lun didn''t want to hide in the bushes. As soon as he walked, he hung on the wall with one hand.


    He looked down, the light under the wall was not very clear, but vaguely saw the shadow moving, it should be patrolling. Han Lun didn''t alarm the enemy. Using the power of space, he suddenly jumped up, running wildly on the vertical wall, and finally stopped at the intersection of the woodcarving spirit and Yan Lingxian.

 Chapter 1237： Own

    The wall at this location is not connected. There is a wall at the intersection of these two walls, and there is an unlocked door on the wall. Soldiers on both sides are on both sides of the door. Although there are four soldiers guarding a place, the convenience of the door is a corner of the eye.


    So Han Lun seized this opportunity and carefully turned over from the wall, with a little toe, the shape of his body had reached the other side. Han Lun lowered his head and saw that there was a big tree directly below, which could be said to be his foothold. He stretched out his hand, like a meteorite falling from the sky, falling straight down. Suddenly falling into the bushes, Han Lun''s foot hung a hook on the branch, and the whole person threw a circle around the branch. His figure suddenly flew out and lightly landed on a branch in front.


    Less than two or three feet from the ground. This dive didn''t disturb any guards, it was perfect.


    He has entered this tiger hole, but whether he can get a tiger child is still unknown. After Ye Hao came in from the rope ladder, the entrance on the ground suddenly turned out of a circle of crescent stones, closed tightly, and completely sealed the entrance. Ye Hao wasn''t surprised, after all, it''s normal to get in and out of such a place. He is now very concerned about this matter, not how to find a way out, but what new things will happen next.


    With so many organs, Ye Hao realized that there is no organ in the world that cannot be deciphered, as long as you can find out what is wrong with it. Even if you cut a gear, or an information switch. The whole body will collapse.


    He looked around, there were only five megalithic statues around him, for a whole week. The five stone statues are of four different races. If you observe them carefully, you will find that this is a magnified card of the national statue seen in front of the East Tree Pagoda. The burly figure is the elf, the woman with burning hair and knuckles, the woman with the blue scales of daffodils, and the two remaining stone statues, a short, sharp, cat-shaped woman. As soon as I saw it, I knew it was a fairy from Jinling, and the other person facing Yushu wind was a wooden fairy.


    Ye Haohuan watched for a week, and suddenly, the five stone statues made a loud noise on their bodies, and Ye Hao withdrew half a step in surprise. The eyes of these five stone statues are radiant. Five stone statues, five colors of light. For a while, it was completely entangled with Ye Hao Shuhao. After a while, these five stone statues were actually arm in arm, and suddenly waved to Ye Hao!


    This is not only a powerful way, this attack area can simply destroy the entire building, Ye Hao was shocked, suddenly flashed a shape, the power of the space flashed to the side. The arms of the five stone statues fell to the ground at the same time. Ye Hao''s heart screamed fiercely. This is not because such attacks are too fierce that they will be destroyed. On the contrary, such a strong attack will definitely cause the entire building to shake. At that time, someone will find that someone has invaded the highest level. Then he sneaked into the building and became useless.


    Ye Hao looked very ugly, but the hands of the five stone statues were about to fall to the ground, and suddenly stopped, the shape turned around, and the nearest water elf stone statue came to him.


    Ye Haoyi-Cold, there was no way to go back at this time, only seeing what the stone statue had reached, his figure was shaking, and he jumped onto the hand of the stone statue with one leap. On the giant hand of the stone statue, Ye Hao suddenly felt a cloud in front of him, and when he looked up, he saw that the giant''s other hand had been slapped. Ye Hao immediately jumped up and jumped over that arm again.


    Ye Hao ran out of that arm and found that the giant''s eyes had been staring at him, and his heart was whispering. When I thought of this place, I saw a beam of blue light suddenly flashed in the eyes of Narcissus. One side of Sen Yehao was flashing, and it landed on the shoulder of the woodworker fairy. The blue light shot across a banner and immediately passed through. A big hole.

 Chapter 1238： Blessing

    Ye Hao didn''t stand still, only to see the four surrounding stone statues lit up with a strong light.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao scolded secretly, his body quickly passed the ears of the stone statue, and flew over the five stone statues. The five flashes of light came from the eyes of the stone statue, held hands together, and suddenly dispersed. Ye Hao secretly rejoiced. Now is a good time to avoid, whether it is in the middle of the night or in the morning, I am afraid there are a few holes in my body.


    Sen Yehao''s shape stopped in the air for a while, and the five stone statues suddenly raised their heads, and the stone statues behind him were burning, and the flames turned out to be colorful! It is exactly the same color as the five stone statues.


    Can you see that these huge banners are spells that inject energy into these statues?


    Ye Hao just thought for a while, but soon his thoughts seemed to be confirmed. The light in the eyes of these five stone statues is no longer a small beam of light, but a strong beam of light. The five-color lamppost flashed like lightning. Ye Haodun was a fool. These five beams blocked all his retreat, but he could only die in that direction. There is nothing left to go back now.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and died as a horse doctor. The aura of Ye Hao Shuhao''s hand suddenly flowed out, wrapping himself around him, forming an arc-shaped shield in front of him.


    boom!


    That voice was real, and five beams of light violently hit Ye Hao''s light shield. Ye Hao felt a silver light flashing in front of him, and then his body was hit by a huge force, as if a giant caught him and threw him heavily. His body kept hitting, and his back hit something. I can only hear the roar behind me, like the sound of broken wood and the sound of my own broken bones. Ye Hao only felt that the earth was spinning. After several hits, the force became the end of the bow, and his body had just fallen from the air.


    He turned over in pain and found that his right hand had been kicked out of his position. He had to endure the pain, pinched the joint with his left hand, suddenly hit a 10% discount, and reconnected the misalignment. Then he stood up and found a big hole in the floor in front of him.


    "Survival is not easy!" Ye Hao smiled. He walked a few steps forward, looked down at the big hole, and found that under the hole was the floor of the Thousand Aircraft Building.


    "One, two, three, four. The fourth floor, this should be the seventh floor!"


    Ye Hao said, "I didn''t expect this impact to hit me directly to the seventh floor, but it was a kind of smell." His mouth is very powerful, and if his physical strength is not very strong, he will be dead. However, even if he was not dead, Ye Hao felt that his heart and lungs seemed to have been beaten several times.


    But Ye Hao was very confused, he could really resist the colorful light and shadow, only a moment of silver light appeared. Ye Hao looked at his hand, and suddenly found that his left hand was holding the city lord, only to see that it was still shining with a faint silver light.


    "It turned out to be this thing. This is really a baby. You should run for your life in the future." Ye Hao threw it away and held it in his hand. Go upstairs and get ready.


    This is the seventh floor, and the next floor is the destination.


    Speaking of these five stone statues are a kind of help to him, if not, the first floor, I don''t know when to fight. Since the old people are in a meeting, by the time the meeting comes, the meeting may be over long ago.


    Unfortunately, it may be a blessing in disguise.


    With the joy of luck, Ye Hao walked up the stairs to the eighth floor. However, when Ye Hao suddenly saw Wu Wei on this floor, he just nodded.


    There is only one person on this floor, but this person''s breathing is very strong. This is not to say how strong he is, but to say that he holds a moon-white sword in his hand, which does not look vulgar. Ye Hao was startled. The shape that was supposed to be hidden, but the Fiery Sword in his hand was trembling, and there was also a buzzing sound.

 Chapter 1239： manufacture

    , Like the frost in winter, the icy ground three feet away. In front of the sword, there seemed to be a puff of snow scattered, and the white blade seemed to have a layer of cold ice condensing slightly. Under the red light of the sky, it is like a transparent prism.


    The man took a step to the left, his shape changed, and his sword quickly slashed towards Ye Hao''s right rib. The sword was like hail, the spirit of the sword was like a thunderstorm, and Lang Lang was broken. Ye Hao stepped back, burning sky, holding a powerful sword in his hand, suddenly hit the head, the two swords intersected, suddenly a bright light suddenly opened.


    Ye Hao was good at fast attacking swordsmen, but he didn''t expect to encounter similar opponents. In this small space, only two swords collided violently, and sparks splashed out. Sen Yehao broke through the sky and stabbed the man behind with a sword. The man turned around, and his toes jumped out of the blade of the burning sword, which stabbed out of the air, and then stood up again. A gust of wind blew the Snow White''s sword and fell from the sky.


    Once Ye Haoyi froze with each other, and the two of them turned into silence from the rush of movement.


    After a while, Ye Haojianfeng saw a slight side, forming a vertical flying shape under a fierce pedal foot. The man also fell, and the two blades were entangled and sparks flickered. At the moment when the body shapes of the two people interlaced, almost at the same time, the two hands touched each other, and the body shape of each hand retreated 10 steps.


    The blade on it was still very clean, but the blade of Snow White had a little more red light. Ye Hao glanced at his chest, and there was a long blood stain, which was also a layer of frost.


    "The sword is as frost, and the cold is as ice. It''s really a good sword!" Ye Hao said, "You dare to ask your life."


    "I don''t have a name, and you don''t need to know." The man was cold again. "From today''s perspective, we will wait and see whether the faint snow can hit the burning sky."


    Ye Hao was surprised. "You can''t see the sky?" What is the name of this sword? "


    The man said: "I hope you have a sword, not burning the sky." The cold sword snowed, and the inflamed sword burned the sky. Just burn the sky with more wishes, melt the snow, burn more snow with the ice dragon snow. "


    Ye Hao nodded, seeming to understand something in his heart. Indeed, the burning of the sky and the faint snow will resonate, because it is made by a furnace, cast by a person. Complementing with the cold and heat of sex, the two knives have reunited for more than ten thousand years, no matter how they can''t resonate.


    "There is no need to kill each other, because burning snow in the sky is a source of pulse." Ye Hao stood with a sword and said eloquently.


    But the man¡¯s snow did not fall in his sheath. He said, ¡°Why is the knife in my heart, and why is it in my heart?¡± I was ordered to guard this aircraft building and blocked an aircraft that did not belong to that aircraft. Of gas. Even the hot swordsman is no exception. "


    Ye Hao said: "I came here to become a spiritual world. Believe it or not, the following works are definitely worthy of this ancient sword."


    "Right or wrong, I can''t judge. If you want to pass my pass, you must ask about the snow in my hand."


    Ye Hao lamented, it seemed that the battle with this person was unavoidable after all. The red sword on his back suddenly appeared. The spirit of the body is also accumulating rapidly.


    "Then offend, Snow Swordsman!"


    With Ye Hao¡¯s figure, the burning sky sword aura suddenly rose, a long sword rose, and the red light immediately dissipated. The figure of the person flashed quickly, and the red sword aura suddenly brushed against the person¡¯s skirt, leaving behind on the wall. A crack was opened, leaving a long groove.

 Chapter 1240： Eye

    Ye Haomou had a drink, and the red sword in his hand slashed quickly. A red line seemed to have passed through the space, revealing a line of blood stains. The red line of the road stayed in the air, intertwined, and after a while, a red sword net was formed. Like the Yin-Yang line in the center of the Tai Chi diagram, there seems to be a faint curve in the sword net. Ye Haomou drank a cup loudly, immediately cut the sword net face to face, and immediately surrounded the people in the sword net.


    In the sword net, every red is a sharp sword energy. If you really want to touch it, the steel bars and iron bones will be broken. A hint of surprise finally flashed in the man''s eyes, Snow White''s sword flickered, and the sword was unfolded in front. The sword was covered with cuts and bruises. A burst of strong cold air dissipated, and this space unexpectedly fluttered with snowflakes for no reason!


    "There are no traces on the snow!"


    The man drank a light drink, and the sword in his hand seemed to slow down suddenly, but there seemed to be hundreds of Xiaoxue dancing. Their respective speeds seemed surprisingly slow, but there were only one to one hundred in the snow. Is this speed as slow as it seems?


    Suddenly, hundreds of snow swords seemed to rotate at the same time, and a piece of snow fell on the blade, suddenly splitting in half. Snow fell from the blade, but the blade remained motionless, and waves of sword aura came out of the sword on the snow, and a piece of snowflakes suddenly condensed into a mist, straight away with the sword net like Ye Haohong''s blood.


    Ye Hao was surprised, he even wanted to burn Tianjian.com to hard touch!


    "When!"


    The golden ring and iron ring of the huge wave passed through the ears, and the snow-white snow nets and sword nets collided with each other. Suddenly, the energy burst out suddenly, turning into ripples, and covering the entire floor deeply. Immediately, the furniture in the building was destroyed. The whole building, except for two people and two swords, was a pile of fragments. The wall fell off a large mottled wall, directly off the steel diamond wall.


    Ye Hao took a few steps back. The man''s light green sword robe and Ye Hao had more than one slender blood mouth. The blood spots inside were dizzy. He was wearing a green white and green shirt with very eye-catching red marks.


    In these two games, neither side got the slightest advantage. Ye Hao really admired this man too, probably because he was a snow swordsman, the same source as his own long sword.


    "Learning from English and Ancient Red!"


    As soon as the man opened his eyes, his eyes went cold. Suddenly, the blade of the sword flattened and was chopped off, a sword like a silver light suddenly flew up, and the tiles scattered. The ice spread suddenly, like an inch of ice. And in this ice and snow, the sword dance is still there, the sword blade passes through the wind and snow, and the sound of whimpering is like the desolate sound of geese flying in the sky. But suddenly, the lonely voice became very harsh. The snow on the ground suddenly cracked, and one of the ice arrows quickly hit in front of Ye Hao Feifei. Every Frostbolt seemed to have the shadow of a faint Snow Sword, and its speed was so fast that it was amazing.


    Ye Haodun waved the burning sky, the burning sky activated the sword flower on the road, and immediately covered his whole body and left. After a while, only a loud and deafening sound was heard. The blade in Ye Hao''s hand trembled slightly. Suddenly, an ice arrow slammed into the eyes. Ye Hao set fire to the sky, and the Frost Arrow shattered into pieces on the sword tip that burned the sky.


    "Can only one person burn the sword of heaven and the sword of snow?" Ye Hao swept through the snow in the air with a cold voice.


    The man said, "This is not burning the sky. Snow can only save one person." Only you and I can save one. If you die, I will save and burn the sky for you and give it to those who should deliver it. "

 Chapter 1241： clean

    "sword"


    Ye Hao nodded and said, "If you die, I will also help you collect snow and find a swordsman worthy of its identity."


    The man suddenly raised his head, and those cold eyes were faintly lighted, as if there was a feeling of love.


    "thanks"


    The man said two words, Ye Hao didn''t think he would say these two words, as if he already knew his ending. The word of gratitude will never come from an enemy. If it can be a gratitude, even if it is not a friend, there will be no trace of past resentment.


    Ye Hao suddenly felt that the white-haired young man was right in front of him, just like himself. He was just guarding what he should protect. Life was not that important. What was more important than life was the value of life.


    After a while, the two swords moved at the same time, and the two swords had each moved ten percent of the sword. The sword is already a gamble. Only a red shadow and a white shadow rushed away at full speed. The momentum is like a rainbow, the blade runs across the air, and the space wave is illusory and deflection. These two daggers seem to be able to divide the entire exhibition hall into two parts.


    For a while, the two numbers went wrong, as if a strong white light passed through the person''s eyes. Seeing that the person''s pupils dilated immediately, the cold in his eyes quickly disappeared, and the bright darkness gradually dimmed, leaving only a faint gray. He stood there, holding a sword in his hand, motionless, as if it were a statue.


    Blood dripped from the burning sky in Ye Hao Shuhao''s hand, sprinkled on the floor little by little, and splattered away gently. But the edge of the snow sword is still as clean as ice and snow.


    Ye Hao collected the sky, returned to the man''s side, and gently picked up the snow from his hand. The sword was held in his hand for a long time, and the sword''s hilt was not warm.


    Holding two swords, Ye Hao walked straight to the ninth floor, and muttered: "I will find a good swordsman for it." Han Lun carefully recalled the map and began to locate it on the map. He is now at the junction of the two sides of the city wall, so the tree building to the east is the temporary residence of the Linxian wooden house.


    These five cities are independent kingdoms established by all races in the north of Dongshu and the supreme management of the entire Dongshu north. The soldiers in these five cities are the unity of more than one hundred ethnic minority soldiers in northern America. Among them, Dongshu architecture is the strength of the five nationalities. Each tribe has its own barracks in the cities of the five countries. In this building, there are the workplaces of the five big families. Among these five families, the king of the city was chosen to lead the armed forces throughout the North.


    Han Lun gently jumped down from the tree, his body suddenly jumped down, and after a gentle landing, he rushed to the East Tree Tower in the shape of one step. At this time, there are not a few people in the cities of these five countries, but there are already loud voices in the center of the world. It seems that a big city is a big city, not to mention that there will be a grand event in the future. Whether it is a businessman in the human world or a businessman in the spiritual world, business is the same. If the merchants of various shops do not use this time to make a lot of money, if they miss this time, they may have to wait another four years.


    At this time, Han Lun came to the crowd from a remote corner, where all races gathered, not paying much attention to him. He is wearing a light green shirt. In their opinion, he must be a wooden fairy.


    Han Lun didn''t panic anyone, but walked up and down in the crowd alone, gradually approaching Dongshu Tower. Han Lun''s map shows the layout of all the guards in Dongshu Tower, when and where there are how many guards, clearly marked on the map.

 Chapter 1242： These

    Dongshu Building is the heart of Dongshu north, so it has always been heavily guarded, changing the guard 12 hours a day, and armed guards patrol every time. But Han Lun discovered the gap between the guard patrols. Take advantage of this gap. If there is no accident, using his body, he will definitely be able to dive into the water.


    As the sky dawned, this huge oriental tree gradually appeared in front of Hanlun. Han Lun had never seen such a big tree, even if he spent a long time in the world of architecture, he had seen a tall wooden structure. If you say it is tall, the trees on the east side may be incomparable, but in terms of stoutness, the trees on the east side are really too strong.


    Han Lun was stunned for only a short while, and his eyes returned to a very unusual calmness. He approached the high wall outside Dongshulou. He didn''t rush into the wall, but walked around for a long time. I have gone two or three times. Let the foot stop.


    At dawn, a new day has begun in cities in five countries. Today is the last day of prosperity. By this time tomorrow, people in almost every city will focus on the five-element convention held every four years. Because the meeting will determine the direction of Dongshu North''s development in the next four years. Although there are hundreds of ethnic groups in Dongshu, almost all of them depend on the five disciplines and work independently. There is no doubt that their race will develop better in the next four years. If the five races are all contested by the patriarch, if one of their dependants is at the helm of the city, then there is no doubt that their The race will develop better in the next four years.


    For the benefit of their own nation, no one will not care. This year''s Five Elements Conference is different from the past. This time it is no longer the five most powerful races, but the younger generation. Therefore, many ethnic groups also have the ability to compete, so tomorrow''s competition is not only the competition of the five races, but also a dark horse that can break through other races, and then change the pattern of the entire East Tree Pagoda.


    Han Lun didn''t care about this, but pedestrians were talking about these topics while walking on the road. Unknowingly, Han Lun heard a lot of information about the meeting.


    After searching for another period of time, Han Lun calculated the time, but the pedestrians around did not notice, and moved to the shape of the wall at one time. There was a big tree where he turned over. There was a soldier on duty under the tree. He just fell to the wall and before his feet fell, he stretched out on the branch, his shape hidden in the dense leaves.


    The trunk shook slightly, and the soldiers under the tree immediately noticed the tree''s movement and looked up at it. But the leaves are still very quiet. The soldier fired two weapons at the leaves, but there was no response.


    "Strange!" the soldier murmured, turning around, but as soon as he turned around, one of his hands covered his mouth, and the other hand covered his nose with a thin cloth. The soldier fainted immediately. Hanlun dragged the soldier into the bushes, took off his clothes, and put on his own clothes. Han Lun put the soldier on the tree. His medicine can make this guy sleep for at least seven or eight hours, seven or eight hours is enough.


    Han Lun looked down, when a few soldiers turned their eyes, quietly jumped from the tree, and went to the Wood Wonderland generously and naturally.


    After entering the building, Han Lun became less nervous immediately. The guards in this building were mostly wooden fairies, and their appearance and human form would not be recognized. It makes moving easier. No matter what Han Lun said, he deliberately avoided this heavily guarded place. Start looking for signs of soul in the building.


    Although Su Jin gave him a detailed map, Su Jin did not come to the five cities and naturally did not know which room Su Ling Er was. Han Lun could only find it slowly.

 Chapter 1243： Go downstairs

    There are windows on every floor, and Han Lun is anxious to Linhu Yueer who doesn''t like to open windows, so from the third floor, Han Lun has started to pay attention. The ten people from Fairy Carpenter, Han Lun, had already known them secretly, so they remembered that these five cities should be not far apart, maybe on the same floor, but on the upper floor.


    Han Lun skipped the next five floors and climbed up the six floors along the spiral staircase, but after waiting for a while, he did not see any Ji Lingxian players. Han Lun then continued to walk up. Just after passing a corner, a person suddenly walked across from him. Han Lun was taken aback and immediately buried his head.


    That person is Liu Yu!


    Han Lun stepped aside with interest. Han Lun lowered his head and let Liu Yu pass. Liu Yu didn''t seem to see him. But when he passed by, his eyes caught him.


    Han Lun breathed a sigh of relief and was about to lift his leg to leave when suddenly Liu Yu''s voice came from behind him.


    "stop!"


    Han Lun''s heart suddenly tightened, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and he was cold.


    "Turn around!"


    Han Lun couldn''t help turning around and stood humbly in front of him.


    "There is a dead end ahead. This is the residence of the athletes in Wood City. This is a place not allowed to invade, don''t you know?"


    Han Lun said, "Excuse me, what floor is this?"


    "Seventh Floor"


    "This is a small mistake. I wanted to go to the sixth floor and accidentally climbed up to the first floor. I also asked my son to forgive me."


    Therefore, Liu reprimanded: "Those from Mucheng, how can you do such a bad job and then proceed with care."


    Han Lun hurriedly hit an arch and said, "Little knows, little knows." If the prince has nothing to say, the child will leave. "


    Liu Yu waved his hand, and Han Lun suddenly turned around and hurriedly went downstairs.


    Liu Yi stood still, his eyes flashing mockingly. He murmured: "This is also a trick." Isn''t he in jail? How can I hope to be a friend instead of an enemy. Liu looked back at Su Ling''s room and said, "It seems that you have lost blood this time." Well, I can help you a little, help you a little. "


    Han Lunbian lost his crazy heart, and then stopped on the sixth floor. Han Lun carefully considered the conversation between Fang Cai and Liu Yu, and suddenly remembered that Liu Yu had said something.


    "How can a man from Mucheng do such a poor job?"


    In this sentence, did he see through his identity? Han Lun was frightened, that was not the most dangerous time. But why didn''t Liu tear him off. Does he know what he came for?


    But Han Lun quickly rejected his idea. I''m afraid Liu didn''t know that Su was in and out of prison, but now he might just think he was here to help Su Ling. But there is only one owner in this city, why did he give Su Ling this opportunity?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became, and he threw away his breath. It seems that this operation should be more secret. So far, he has almost decided where Su Lun is. As long as he can stab her, he will not be able to win the five-party talks.


    Han Lun''s figure jumped out of the corridor on the sixth floor, and with the help of his figure in the corner, he flew to the seventh floor quickly. Han Lun''s body was attached to the wall, listening carefully to the sound of the wall. But it seems that some rooms are empty, and some are still sleeping, snoring quietly. Several times in a row. Han Lun finally heard what he wanted to hear.


    "Senior Brother Ye Hao has been away for so long, why didn''t he come back?" That was the voice of the soul. Han Lun''s heart is happy, she mentioned Ye Hao, Su Ling''er must be right.

 Chapter 1244： run

    Han Lun was about to start when he suddenly heard another woman''s voice.


    "I think it should be there soon. Maybe I''m on the way back now."


    Han Lun said in surprise, "This voice, isn''t it?" Han Lun didn''t believe it, but the voice was very similar. The calm and gracefulness of Jean Lan''s speech could not be learned by ordinary women. Her voice is soft and delicate, but not sharp. Let the listener feel the spring breeze blowing over his face. As soon as Han Lun heard this voice, he almost completely believed that it was a person''s depravity.


    "Well, why don''t you two sit down and wait? Turning around in front of me, I feel dizzy!"


    The voice is rough and powerful, but it''s not Luo Xiaocheng! Why are they here.


    Thinking of Jade''s tremendous pain in prison, Han Lun immediately felt resentment in his heart. Didn''t he say that he would come to rescue them? Why are they now five cities thousands of miles away? Is it true that Su Ling is the only friend, and he and Yu are not friends?


    "Since you are so ruthless, don''t blame me for being unrighteous." As soon as Han Lun gritted his teeth, his heart for this action seemed to be firmer. There is a door between the eighth and ninth floors, which is a long passage. The passage is only three or four feet away, but it is made of a whole piece of stone. Ye Hao held the sky in one hand and snow in the other. Walk into this paragraph slowly. There is no door installed in this passage, probably because there is such a main guard on the eighth floor. It doesn''t really matter whether there is a door or not.


    The stone slab on the passage is very flat, without any traces of carving, as if the whole stone has been polished and polished, and the feet, left and right sides, and the top of the head are exactly the same smooth. The passage seems to be a square hole cut out of the whole stone.


    Walking in this section, there is a strong sense of pressure, which seems to be out of breath. Ye Hao just felt bored in his chest. Take a deep breath, then lift your foot forward. After all, this sentence is not long, you can get out right away.


    But at the next moment, the channel suddenly began to vibrate. From the original seamless rock suddenly protruded long arms like thorns. Ye Hao was shocked, holding two swords in his hand and waving each other, and after a while, only a red light and a white light came out staggeringly, Ye Hao immediately cut off the long weapons around the long weapons. There is a gap in his position.


    But even so, the road ahead was blocked. It seemed that they could only chop off these things. Ye Hao''s double swords were about to be swung, and he suddenly rumbling against the rock, slowing down a bit.


    Sen Yehao''s face suddenly faded, and the stone on top was moving!


    If the boulder on the roof falls completely, the passage will be completely blocked, and even a gap will not be able to bear. No one can withstand such a large pressure, in this passage will only be crushed into meat patties.


    The spiritual power of Ye Hao''s hand soared, and he poured into two divine swords respectively, a road of red light and a road of white light flew out alternately, the ice and fire were intertwined, and the front part of the long weapon should be broken. Ye Hao ran at full speed with his whole body strength, and the whole rock above his head was also falling rapidly.


    After a while, Ye Hao seemed to be able to see the fire in front of him, but the top of the stone was almost close to his own hair. Very close to him, a soul burst out of his hand, like a huge cannonball banging on the long weapon in front of him. Almost at the same time, Sen Yehao ran forward in the shape, and then suddenly jumped out. The stubble of the weapon was on him, and white scratches suddenly appeared on his arm.


    After a loud noise, Ye Hao rushed out of the passage, but there was still a lapel behind the stone. The wall is now a tight seam, almost a whole stone, and the passage is invisible at all. His clothes were tightly pressed, but he could not see a crack in the stone, as if it had grown from the stone.

 Chapter 1245： rule

    It is impossible to pull it out. Ye Hao could only use the sword to separate the clothes from the robe. Wiping sweat, stopped looking at the wall, turned and walked on the road. This is an almost square inch area. But there is a magnificent wooden ladder that climbs all the way up. Ye Hao quietly walked up the wooden ladder, just showing his head, only to see the ends of the wooden ladders on the left and right sides of the corridor, below is the place where the soldiers guarded.


    Ye Hao approached quietly, and when he was less than three abbots away from the two people, he flashed past him, turning himself into an elf, hitting one behind the man on the left, and the other twisting the neck of the man on the right. . Before the two guards could speak, they were dizzy.


    "There seems to be a lot of military guards here, I am afraid they will have to be solved one by one!"


    The ninth floor is round, with a dozen circular arches around it. I don''t know what to do. Ye Hao looked around and tied the two dumbfounded soldiers to the porch, making them appear to be still on duty. As soon as the shape flashed, it flashed into one of the arches.


    The door was a one-step passage. After a few steps, the ladder rolled back and forth. Ye Hao climbed up the stairs and suddenly breathed to the extreme. That breath is like a sea of ??bright, majestic and infinite. This power is unimaginable.


    Ye Hao was frightened for a while, but fortunately they had hidden their spiritual power, otherwise they would have been discovered. Now he is a man without chickens. But I''m afraid this is the only way to prevent yourself from being found in the face of such forces. This kind of power should not be a person, this should be the first of the fifteen leaders of the five families, and this is where they hold the meeting.


    "I hope their meeting is not over yet." Ye Hao thought. He quietly approached the exit of the ladder. Observe the situation here carefully in the dark.


    Walking out of this door is a huge parliament venue, but this building is particularly powerful. A huge stone was carved into a large colorful flower. The seats of the five families are on one of the petals. In the center of the petals, the center of the flower is shining with five colors of light. I do not know what it is.


    The clan leaders on the battlefield seemed to be arguing, and it seemed that some details of the five-party meeting were still arguing fiercely. I don''t know if I missed any important information.


    Ye Hao sat down by the door and listened carefully to every word the chiefs said in the dark.


    After arguing for a long time, a woman''s voice finally reached her ears.


    "Such disputes are impossible. Tomorrow will be a five-party meeting, and the competition system has been formulated," the parents said. Why are you wasting your tongue on these little things? "Although the woman''s voice is soft, it is a strange domineering. Ye Hao looked from where she was hiding, and saw that the woman should be the head of a daffodil, with blue scales on her body, and she looked very majestic. He I remember that the current owners of the five cities are all heads of Dingding County, and that should be her. No wonder, her breath is enough to make people feel so shocked.


    Jin Ling¡¯s strong ancestors saw it, and at this moment he also inserted a sentence: ¡°The city master is right.¡± This is a rule that has been passed down. The city master only decided to use martial arts to win or lose in the past,¡± he said again, ¡°this It is a rule that has been passed all the time. "Why do we have to change the rules at this time."


    "The old man thinks that this competition system is very good, and this field is really a fair field."


    Ling Xian Wang Tian Clan Long Road: "Old Man Mu, I know you really want the master status of this city, this kind of competition system is of course beneficial to you." But have you ever thought about when and where we have so many Energy to build such a large magnetic field? If the demon hits Dongshudi, the qi doesn''t have to depend on us old people. "

 Chapter 1246： tomorrow

    The sage of heaven has gone a long way: "Human, this is a bad word." The land of the East Tree is not yours and mine, it is our joint defense. To change the master of the city, now is the critical time to integrate fresh blood. All ethnic groups in the country have outstanding talents, such as Rutapier from Yanling and Liu Yu from Yehaoling County. They are rare and talented top managers. If the cities of the five countries are under their control, the role of the armed sector must be maximized. Although this competitive system requires a lot of spiritual motivation to build, it is possible to choose outstanding talents in various fields, and it is a big problem that cannot be solved by force alone. "


    The woman with scorched hair smiled and leaned leisurely on the large chair, putting her feet in front of several boxes in a very seductive posture. She stretched out her hands and smiled and said, "Even the patriarch of the barbarian has spoken, and I have something to say." This is just a small matter. The important thing is how to spend the day after becoming the master of the city. difficulty. I suggest you change the subject. This is the point of plundering the plains. "This woman seems to be indifferent to the five-party meeting. I don''t know if she is convinced of victory or doesn''t care at all.


    "These five cities have dispatched 100,000 armed forces to the Flambria Plain. The last thing I can do is this," said Di Ling, the head of the Sky Family. However, there are rumors that the situation is not optimistic, and Zhongling still has 12 stars to defend. If their defense is broken, the magic power will probably be in the middle of Lingzhou. At that time, it will be like a divergence of water, separate to the shadow sea, the east tree to the north, and the barren ancient ice. "


    Jin Ling''s fat man was not involved in the competition system, and suddenly turned to the subject and said, "How is the war situation now?"


    "According to the news from the front lines, almost half of the 72 cities in the Burning Plains have disappeared. Every time the demons occupy a city, they will turn it into a dead city." It often happens in other parts of the city now. The feelings of soldiers of various nationalities also seem to be very unstable. But fortunately, twelve stars will appear, vicissitudes, black fire, eagles and so on. The twelve cities have become a huge line of defense and are now in a deadlock with the demons. "Dingxian Heavenly Kingdom is a long talk. This war may spread to the north of Dongshu. I am afraid she has slept for many days.


    "If it weren''t for the **** humans who broke into the spiritual world, this anger would soon be resolved," the leader of the Jin Lingxian Celestial Clan said angrily. "If it weren''t for the **** humans, they would break into the spiritual world." But It''s better now, I don''t know how many spiritual warriors will die or be injured. "


    "I''m about to talk about it," said the head of the Celestial Clan of the Mucheng County people. "People from the human world are now caught by us and are now locked in Mucheng." I ordered them to come to these five cities tomorrow. Why don''t you discuss how to deal with these humans? "


    "Tomorrow!" Ye Hao was cold, so that they would never have to return to Mucheng anymore, they could save people in these five kingdoms. Saved them a lot of things. I''m afraid this is the first useful news to sneak into the harvest.


    Just as Ye Hao was about to hear, a sound of astonishment came from under the stairs.


    "What are these two? Someone! Someone broke in!" "Damn it, it''s time!" Ye Hao cursed softly in his heart.


    This is too much to stay here, and soon there will be a large number of soldiers around here. The power of the fifteen patriarchs added together is not the power he can stop in the void. Although there are some regrets that I did not hear the most important, but now it is better to rise by 36.

 Chapter 1247： Crazy

    Ye Hao turned and went downstairs. Just as a soldier with a weapon and long weapon rushed in, Ye Hao said in surprise that before the soldier came to react, he hit his temple and the soldier immediately softened. Ye Hao looked out and saw a few more soldiers coming. Ye Hao picked up the soldier in a panic, controlling Ri Ri''s head with one hand and his right hand with the other. It''s like manipulating a string puppet.


    A soldier was about to come in, Ye Hao waved his hand in front of him and said, "Go over there!" It was not here. The soldier was in a hurry and did not notice what was wrong with the man in front of him. He quickly agreed, and ran to the other door with the weapon. He shouted: "Here, here!"


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and hurriedly took off the soldier''s clothes and covered his clothes. He had just put on his clothes and rushed out with a long weapon, and a large number of soldiers came out not far away.


    Ye Hao thought, if that soldier is found, it''s over. Ye Hao came out with great strength and immediately bombarded the wall. The arch suddenly collapsed, overwhelming the soldiers.


    Ye Hao made a helpless gesture and said, "Brother, I''m sorry, don''t worry, you won''t die."


    Ye Hao said that suddenly, with the spirit of separation, he pretended to be hit, and flew backwards, hitting the corridor of the corridor. One of them accepted the strong mental fluctuation and was suddenly shocked. The soldiers immediately noticed a large number of soldiers.


    Ye Hao shouted: "Over there, grab him!" He clutched his chest, raised the long weapon and spread it out, pretending to chase him. Soldiers around were pulled in and chased. Suddenly, the roar resounded through the circular corridor.


    Ye Hao''s heart seemed to deceive him. No guard noticed him, but after a while, if they found the guard buried under the rock, his identity would be recognized. So it''s time to leave here.


    After running for a while, Ye Hao disappeared. At this time, Sen Yehao was hovering among the guards, looking for them everywhere. It looks busy, but it is always looking for opportunities to get rid of it. The ninth floor is a completely enclosed floor without windows. If we leave here, we will find nothing.


    "What''s wrong, panic?" Suddenly, the chief of the Celestial Clan of the Dingling County family came out from an arch. "Don''t you see that the chiefs are in a meeting?" He went crazy. Be quiet! "


    "King of the city, the invaders have infiltrated the airport building!" A soldier bowed.


    That day, when the patriarch was stunned, he said, "Did you find it?"


    The soldier said: "During the investigation, the intruder seemed to be able to hide."


    The head of the heavenly family glared at him and said, "What a secret place this is, show him it!"


    The soldier saluted him respectfully and said: "Yes!" Then he ran away nervously, holding a long weapon in his hand.


    The long hair of the Celestial Clan stayed for a while. Although more than one person broke into the airport building, this was the first intruder who was able to enter the ninth floor. It''s kind of weird.


    "What is this?" After several patriarchs came out in succession, the Dingxian Sovereign said: "There seems to be an intruder on the ninth floor."


    "Oh? Has the following organs been cracked? In the north of Dongshu, this thousand-machine-made machine technology is powerful, I don''t know. There seem to be few intruders on the second floor of Silver Needle. It''s really a great thing to come back here. Character." The monster leader said.

 Chapter 1248： Sudden

    Before he finished speaking, the head of Narcissus suddenly exploded with an astonishing mental power, spreading to the surrounding like a tide. Ye Hao Shuhao was surprised that the strength of the weak was so strong that only with a gentle heart could he burst out from such a huge energy.


    Although Ye Hao Shuhao was surprised at the time, he was not worried about being discovered at this time. He only left a little mental power in the body, and the rest was hidden. In addition, there is an order from the city, and he has been covering his breath. Therefore, as long as he wanders among the soldiers, there is a high probability that he will not be found.


    Searched for a long time, but the troops here were not harvested. Not to mention the intruder, not even the spirit. The search team soon returned to report to the city owner, of course, nothing was found. When Chief Aquila was about to get angry, the soldiers suddenly said: "If the invader is not on the ninth floor, we can go downstairs to find it, if the owner of the city allows it."


    She suddenly stuck her mouth when she was swearing, took a deep breath, and said: "I can''t find the whole building, and I won''t let go of any corner."


    The soldier arched his hands and said, "Humble order." He turned around and said, "Come on, there are thirty people with me, and the rest are looking for them." Ye Hao saw the opportunity and soon joined him. The ranks of thirty people. The figure mixed with it, and then followed them from the ninth floor to the eighth floor of the stone wall.


    "Why, why is the road locked? He ran out and accidentally touched the organ, is it true?"


    The captain of the guard walked to the armband on the side of the ladder, stretched out his hand to turn the upper second hand, and the stone slowly rose up again. There was a long weapon under the stone, which was pressed into a cake. The thick metal is now pressed into a piece of iron.


    When no one noticed, Ye Haofi picked up his tailoring strip and stuffed it into his palm. Then he followed the team through the tunnel.


    The Snow Swordsman''s body was still there, standing still, Ye Hao saw this person, and his heart was full of respect. The soldiers rushed over, and the captain patted him on the shoulder. The owner of Xuejian was very unstable and fell to the ground. The soldiers around them were taken aback, and hurried back a few steps.


    "Snow Sword Master, Snow Sword Master is dead!"


    The soldiers around them were panicked, and everyone had a strong surprise on their faces. Ye Hao believed that in the eyes of these fighters, this swordsman named "Snow Swordsman" should be a very strong man.


    Finally, he glanced at the corpse on the ground, his face was cold, still a kind of empty arrogance before death. Ye Hao nodded slightly, and said in his heart: "I will take good care of Xue, and I will find a better master for it than you."


    Ye Hao suddenly rolled his eyes. Two soldiers carried the body to the ninth floor, and the other soldiers continued searching. Suddenly, the captain turned around and said loudly: "Now, every four people, a team, go to different floors to search, and if they find something, they will send out a signal soon." Do you understand? "


    "I understand," the crowd said in a chorus. After the sound sounded, the 28 team members were immediately divided into four columns, and the number of people from the first floor to the seventh floor was correct. In a group of four, Ye Hao was placed on the second floor. There is only one step away from the exit, but it is not easy to leave here.


    Because he was accompanied by three soldiers, four went downstairs, plus two goalkeepers, for a total of nine soldiers. If it is not discovered, it is impossible to solve nine soldiers at the same time.


    Now I can only patrol with these soldiers. When we came to the third floor, we saw the spectacular sight of silver needles on the wall, and the faces of several soldiers suddenly turned green. Surprisingly, such a dense attack can actually break through. The silver needles here can completely tie people in the sieve. To escape from Silver Needle, there is absolutely no courage to do so.


    One of the soldiers walked into the silver needle and suddenly pulled out a large silver needle from the wall. There was a pull ring in the vacant place. The soldier stretched out his hand and tugged hard, saw a loud noise on the wall, and then half moved away to reveal a corridor.

 Chapter 1249： early morning

    Ye Hao walked in curiously, but found that the area in the corridor was very wide. It turns out that this is the middle layer of the tower. Looking down from the gap between the wooden planks on the ground, you can see that the big gears are turning slightly, and the countless complex iron chains are entangled with each other. There are information switches on both sides of the corridor. These message switches are handshake devices connected to the trigger device. When triggered, the message is first triggered, then the message button is triggered, and then a series of transmissions are performed by the message button. Directing the trigger of the organ every day.


    The soldier said: "Look here, be careful that the intruder is hiding under the gear of the machine!" They nodded, spread out, and looked for them in this area. Ye Hao saw a circle around him, and suddenly there was a small vent above his head, almost just for a person to find the millet.


    Ye Hao turned his eyes and shouted, "Hey, brothers, here."


    The other three rushed over and asked, "What did you find?"


    Ye Hao raised his hand and said, "Look over there!" Ye Hao pointed to the vent on his head and said. The three raised their heads, Ye Hao suddenly split into two, holding a soldier in one hand, covering his mouth with one hand, and banging with the other hand in the temple, both of them fell soft to the ground. When the soldier in front of him heard the sound, he was knocked unconscious with a punch before he turned around, and then fell to the ground in a soft posture.


    It was a good opportunity at this time. Ye Hao jumped into the vent, and the outside world was a boundless bright red. But it seems that dawn is about to break soon, and the red color is particularly deep in the less bright sky. This is the second floor, not too high. Ye Hao jumped down from upstairs, like a fish into the bushes, and immediately disappeared. The breeze blows, the east tree jingles the bell, and the pale place is still hanging the first string of moons, and the faint light spills on the earth, but this lamp will still be gradually swallowed by the light of sunrise, and the night will soon follow the tears. Away.


    Unsurprisingly, a rage broke out shortly after Dongshu. Many soldiers entered and exited the airport building and apparently found three soldiers knocked down on the second floor. But now Sen Yehao hasn''t entered Dongshu, and now he has entered the deep sea like a fish, and can''t find any traces anymore. He has a city order that can perfectly cover his breath, as long as the city lord is still there, he can perfectly blend into the Eastern Tree.


    Early in the morning, the south wind blew from Mori Liu in the distance, setting off a path of Ye Lang, blowing all the way to the top of Sen Yehao. Dongshu jingled a bell, like a beautiful dream, with a crisp sound, change should wake up from the dream, and then start a new day.


    Accompanied by the sound of the eastern trees, Sen Yehao flew over the eastern trees, body in the leaves, regardless of collisions, jumping over the branches from time to time, both hands were very agile. Ye Hao didn''t use mental power at all, because he knew that if he used it before he was out of danger, I''m afraid the 15 Supreme Masters would find it soon.


    According to your current skills, climbing trees is not a problem. Ye Haofi-come down quickly, staying on the branch for almost a moment at each step, and then flies to the other side and jumps. Such a desperate escape, and finally in a stick, he saw the ground again.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and finally managed to escape from the airport building. Although the trip was not very rewarding, as far as he knew, the risk of death was worth it.


    Ye Hao found an empty place and fell to the ground. Another feeling of being down to earth makes him feel relaxed. There is a feeling that he is about to escape his life. After all, it is the best, and there are as many as fifteen. If he reveals a little bit of his power, he will be tried in the nine-story flowerbed of the airport building.

 Chapter 1250： here

    Sen Yehao didn''t get down from the trunk to the east, but looked for a place slightly further away. It''s very close to the Jinling Immortal City Wall, and still some distance away from the East Tree Tower. At this time, the sky was dark, and there were not many people in the city. Ye Hao Dafang was walking on the street, but when he approached the Dongshu Tower, the crowd would gradually become dense.


    Businesses all over the world open in the morning, and most of the busy streets are stalls and passers-by who seem to be heading to the other end of the city. The street is noisy, but there are not many real buyers.


    Today is the second day, and tomorrow is the five-party meeting. It seems that we are going to discuss with you how to rescue Han Lun and Jade. Ye Hao thought for a while, and suddenly found that the sky seemed to light up very quickly, and he could see a very far place without realizing it. There will be more Wuwei after dawn, and Mori Yehao will still be outside the walls of the Dongshu Building. The last time I went in, it was gradually invisible, but this time I had to rely on myself.


    Sen Yehao circled the wall outside the tree to the east, hoping to find a place where he could dive. Suddenly, he saw a green dress flashed past and jumped into the wall.


    This number seemed familiar, Ye Hao was very curious and immediately followed up. He gently grasped the edge of the wall and carefully stretched out his head to see a dense tree behind the wall. Sen Yehao just stretched out his head and saw a soldier quickly jumped down from the tree. Picking up the long weapon under the tree, he walked away without delay.


    The trail of this man is suspicious. Is this the young man just now?


    Ye Hao was very curious. Now there was no one under the tree, but the people around him didn''t notice. He flashed to the wall, and his foot stepped on the wall to take advantage of the force, and lightly jumped into the bushes.


    "here!"


    When Ye Hao was shocked, he saw a person trapped in the thickest part of the bush, his face was covered with hair, and he did not seem to belong to the five families. Now, stuck in this tree, it seemed to be broken, and his clothes were stripped. The thin black hair stretched out, lying on the tree like a bear.


    It seems that it was the guy who took off his clothes. The guards in the East Tree Tower had some generous clothes. Once they were put on, the image of the man was blurred. Ye Hao carefully recalled the figure of the person who had just stepped over the wall. Although he felt familiar, he still couldn''t remember who it was.


    Anyway, this is the most recent thing. He came in once, and as soon as he entered the wall, things became much easier. After Sen Yehao fell from the bushes, it flashed into the bushes not far away, and then jumped from the bushes to the stairs under Dongshu.


    As soon as you leave this place, a team of patrolmen will come out around the corner. If you walk half a step, you will be found. Ye Hao took a breath, suddenly heard someone trembling behind him, his body was trembling, without much thought, he insisted on jumping into the bushes, his figure gently hidden in the bushes. Mori Yehao was hidden in the dense leaves, motionless. The patrolmen didn''t look closely, and hurried down the stairs.


    Ye Hao was secretly surprised, but it was really dangerous enough. If there were more nights, these two places would be found. Ye Hao Shuhao sighed. Thinking of his potential technology, he was really worried. He couldn''t think of no compromise, even such a simple thing would be so complicated.


    Although he thinks so, the East Tree Building has been heavily guarded and it is difficult for ordinary people to approach it, but it can be hidden in the form here, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people. But in Ye Hao''s view, no matter how strong it is, it is still not as strong as invisibility.

 Chapter 1251： sound

    The guards had just walked a long way, before the new wave of guards arrived, Ye Haofi quickly climbed up the tree building outside the east building, his figure hidden in the gap between the two buildings. The dark light here is a blind spot, just under the branch of Fairy Yanling. This charming statue of the goddess is facing her back, from his point of view, one can carefully overlook a flag in front of the gate.


    Standing on both sides of the wall, Ye Hao Shuhao continued to climb up, bypassing Fairy Yanling''s room, and a little past the location of the Geye Hao County Sub-branch. Su Ling''er is on the seventh floor. With his skills, because he has a hiding place, it is actually very simple to go up to the seventh floor.


    For almost a while, Ye Hao had reached the seventh floor of Fairy Mu. Ye Hao was about to pass by the porch, but the shape suddenly shook, and then flew onto the screen of his body''s spirit.


    He saw Liu Yu looking in the direction of the sixth staircase and murmured: "Little trick, I also want to deceive people." But isn''t he in jail? How can I hope to be a friend instead of an enemy. Liu Yu looked back at the building, as if looking at Su Ling''s room, and suddenly heard him say: "This time you seem to be a river of blood." Then, I can help you a little bit, a little bit.


    After that, Su Jin turned to the other end of the corridor and disappeared along the passage. His voice was very low, but Ye Hao still heard it. I couldn''t help wondering what the cause of this willow was. I really didn''t understand the first half of the sentence, but the second half seemed to be addressed to Su Ling. Is he trying to help Su Lun occupy a position in this city?


    Ye Hao shook his head and laughed. Liu Yu waited for this day. He has been working hard to practice swords for many years, but now is not the biggest opportunity. This opportunity is simply great. Liu Yu''s previous behavior has hurt Su Ling to a certain extent, but in the face of vested interests, who can let go of resentment. Why would Liu feel guilty for having the opportunity to hand over each other?


    Thinking of the meaning of the death of the willow, Ye Hao stood upright, slowly passing by the ripples above the corridor. He flashed slightly, crossed the corridor, and walked to the wall outside the room. Leaning on his arm, Ye Hao grabbed the edge of the wall and moved little by little on the wall. When they met, he could hide the gap, and then quickly hide inside.


    Generally speaking, no soldier will look up. After all, this is not a normal patrol range, but to ensure that he is not found, Ye Hao Shuhao is still trying to minimize his exposure to the outside world.


    Ye Hao remembered that Su Ling''s room was at the end of the row of houses. Just after the three houses were turned over, the soldiers below suddenly commotion. Ye Hao Shuhao''s figure suddenly narrowed.


    "Patrol! Soldiers are under attack! Come on, come here!" shouted the soldier below. The patrol guard under the house immediately approached the shouting, and the whole ground was shouting. Ye Hao thought in surprise. When he came in, none of the soldiers were injured. It seemed that he had found the young man who had just broken in.


    "The thief dressed up as our person, stepped up the search, and found the thief!" Below was a wave of harmony, followed by the sound of swords fighting. Ye Hao tried not to reveal the shape of his body at this time, and found it involuntarily.


    "It seems we have to find a place to hide first. Sooner or later we will find us here, and we may worry about mental problems."


    Ye Hao thought to himself, looking down on the soldiers, it seemed that they had dispersed, and the shape of Sen Yehao flashed across several rooms.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the room, someone saw a soldier hanging with his hands above the window frame outside his room, holding his hands tightly. The man opened the window with a fist and suddenly jumped in.


    Ye Hao''s body staggered and said, "It''s him!" "It''s the person who just sneaked in. His goal is spirit!"

 Chapter 1252： determination

    In the seventh floor of the cabin, Ran Peng and Su Ling were still waiting anxiously, but Luo Xiaocheng seemed to have confidence in Ye Hao Shuhao. He fell asleep in the tent without taking a shower for a few days. Soon there was a slight snoring.


    It seems that he is still half-dreaming and half-awake, if he is really asleep, the sound of snoring is not surprising.


    Sullivan and Lance sat in the room all night without talking to each other. After Luo Xiaocheng fell asleep, the room seemed to be the only two of them, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward throughout the night.


    For Ye Hao, all night, these two people hardly said anything. It seems that he doesn''t like talking first, because although Su Ling''er has always been good to others, she is also an enemy of her love anyway, as if she doesn''t like talking at all, although she has always been good to others. You know, you seem to have lost some money by speaking first. Talking to her in a shame. Her whispers on the bridge yesterday afternoon should have been completely heard. Now what you want to say is that Ye Hao is a brother and sister, etc. It seems that something has been done. Su Ling''er didn''t know how to explain to her that his heart really fell in love with Ye Hao. This explanation was not an explanation at all. If forced to explain, it would be just another kind of deceit.


    The two men are restless, but their eyes will never be together. One night, the soul will open the window from time to time and look down. But every time I was disappointed, I would close the window. In front of her, Su Ling''er unconsciously showed that Xi''an was more nervous than her. Although she didn''t say it on the surface, she was already very upset.


    "Why is she more anxious than me? Doesn''t Thea need to be so obvious?" He was unfaithful. Sullivan is more worried about Ye Hao''s safety than he is now. But Ye Hao is his lover after all. He doesn''t need the attention of other women.


    A woman''s jealousy is easily ignited in an instant. Once it is burned, like burning grass, it will immediately swallow the whole person''s sanity. It is not easy to stay up all night. If self-protection is not enough, I am afraid the skin has been torn.


    However, Rang Teng is also a woman, a woman with her own love and hatred. She also has a lot of passion, and she is deeper than the average person.


    Running and smiling, he whispered: "Miss Su, you have been standing all night, Ye Hao said that you will be back at this time, I think it should be soon, you should sit down and drink a glass of water."


    Su Ling''er didn''t expect Jean Valais to talk to her, so she turned around and saw a glass of water in her hand, walking past her with a smile. Su Ling''s son grabbed it quickly, nodded slightly, waved his eyes, and said thank you. Then his eyes looked out the window.


    Leaning around, he saw Su Ling holding tea cups tightly in their hands. Because of his nervous expression, his hands trembled and the water inside splashed.


    She stared displeasedly, sat down and looked at Su Ling and said, "Miss Su."


    Seeing Su Ling''er looking out the window for joy, there was no response, and she let out another sound. Su Ling, uh, this just came out of confusion suddenly. "Don''t be embarrassed," she answered bluntly. "I just thought about something else. What does my sister have to say?"


    He ran and smiled, looked at her eyes, blinked and said, "You like Ye Hao, don''t you?"


    Su Ling blushed on her second face. She didn''t expect that she would ask so directly. She was at a loss for a moment and hesitated: "Sister, you don''t get me wrong."


    "Just what?"


    "I didn''t." Su Ling''er felt that he had a thousand words on his chest, but now it is difficult to say the classic vocabulary he has learned in more than ten years in complete sentences.


    "Miss Su, I am not the kind of woman with a small belly. If we can, we can be honest with each other. You have the right to love. Even if I know, there will be nothing. I never want to argue about anything." Yu looked into her eyes and said little by little, very seriously.


    Su Ling''er''s eyes were unnaturally evasive. She said, "Actually, I don''t want to fight for something." Because I know that some things are my own, and my destiny will let me get what I want, either my own or my own. How to pursue it is actually lost in the end. Yes, I like him, but I never thought of owning my heart. On the contrary, the soul wants to bless you. "


    "In fact, love is fair," he said. "You like him, this is his blessing." Although I really don''t want him to be blessed like that. "


    Su Ling''er closed her eyes and shook her head, and said, "Senior Brother Ye Hao has a sister is the greatest blessing." In Liu''s era of Warcraft, Senior Brother Ye Hao always hung in his sister''s mouth. He told me your story, from ancient Shu to Kunlun, from the desert to the spiritual world, the spirit has been intoxicated in your story, in fact, the spiritual idea, if I am a happy woman, it is a pity that I am not. What Brother Ye Hao loves is always you alone in that long story. "


    Jean Vallon''s heart seemed to suddenly become clearer, as if the previous fire of jealousy had been extinguished, and the sympathy of a victor also rose. If a person falls in love with someone who does not belong to her life for no reason, her pain will last a lifetime. Such a person is unfortunate, if in the eyes of a person, one can''t help but sigh.


    But she can''t say anything now. She is not a bystander, she is the person in charge. She is lucky, but she can understand the misfortune of the soul. At that time in Chang''an, she also thought that she was an unfortunate person, and that kind of pain was a steel knife that could destroy people''s hearts.


    Run to stand up, walked towards her gently, and said: "Although it is difficult for me to say anything to comfort people, I still want to say, I hope you can find your home as soon as possible." Sorry, I have lost him too many times , I won''t let him go anyway. "Rushing to a faint smile. There seems to be a kind of strength and determination in the eyes. At this moment, running is more like a declaration of war, but the war seems to have been resolved before the war begins, and she will definitely win."


    Su Ling''er smiled silently, her eyes were empty, it seemed that there was only a piece of gray, that was their last bit of thinking and hope, now that they have lost it, and can''t find it anymore. Su Ling''er stared at him for a long time, only to feel tears streaming out of his eyes. She hurriedly stepped forward to hug and ran down, escaped from her sight, tears in her eyes couldn''t hold back anymore, rustling down.


    Ran Ran felt helpless and hugged her gently, as if an older sister was comforting her injured older sister. Although these little strengths were not enough, she still tried her best.


    After a long time, Su Ling''s hands gradually loosened. Joan didn''t look at her, but slowly ran to the window, ready to open it again.


    "Thank you, sister, thank you for your tolerance." Su Linger returned to her and said in a low voice.


    Ran enthusiastically smiled, did not speak, but felt that something was not delicious in my heart. She thought to herself, where I forgive, I''m just the executioner in your heart.


    But she didn''t say, she walked to the window quietly, and suddenly the window itself opened with a bang. Ran Ran was happy to think that it was Ye Hao, but after a while, he realized that it wasn''t at all, it was a soldier in a guard costume breaking in. His face was covered with blue cloth, and only two eyes were left outside. The assassin held a handful of green dawn in his hand, which should be full of poison.

 Chapter 1253： Guy

    Lang was shocked by their presence. So, naturally, backing two steps, the man barely glanced at her. At this moment, he suddenly rushed past her and walked straight towards Su Ling''er with a sharp blade.


    "Be careful!" Jean Lan called out loudly. It turned out that the assassin had gone to find Su Yehao. Sullivan might not have thought that this person would suddenly get into trouble, and now he is in danger. She pulled back and hit the door. The assassin''s sharp dagger immediately approached his chest.


    Su Linger was so scared that he could not move. He grabbed the teacup Su Linger had just placed on the table, and suddenly smashed the vest on the assassin''s back. This is a glass of water, but the glass is full of a lot of power. If the assassin ignores it, the blade in his hand stabbed his spirit, and he is bound to be hit by the glass of water. -


    A gamble was made, betting that he would turn around and eliminate the backstage offense. Sure enough, the assassin suddenly turned around, and the dagger in his hand smashed the water glass in half.


    At this very young age, Su Linger drew out his long sword, squeezed out a sword formula, and the two sword flowers soon started, and hurriedly walked to the assassin behind.


    Seeing that the assassin quickly picked up the short sword in his hand, Su Ling''s sword was all on his short sword. The assassin waved his leg and rushed to Su Ling. Su Ling''er turned and jumped off the building. The assassin flew one foot, and just kicked Su Ling''s chest, her figure flew out immediately. As soon as the assassin moved, he flew up quickly, drew a dagger, and stuffed it into Su Ling''er''s heart.


    At this time, the two people were flying around in the air, fast and slow, watching the blade of the dagger pierce Su Ling''s heart, slowly injecting the shape of the movement, but they never came. Luo Xiaocheng also woke up at this time, the shape was rushing off the bed, but at this moment, all movements would slow down by half a beat.


    For a moment, Su Ling was frightened and her eyes opened wide, as if she had foreseen the end of the dagger entering her heart. But suddenly a red light flashed before my eyes, and the dagger in my hand fell off immediately. Su Ling felt that they had two hands to grab his body. Looking back, it turned out that it was Ye Hao.


    Su Ling''er finally breathed a sigh of relief, not because he was out of danger, but because she saw him come back safely. Ye Hao let go of her and said sharply, "Who are you?"


    The assassin didn''t speak, and his shape rushed forward in one step. Ye Hao was startled, and the shape of his body quickly jumped to the lukewarm side. But he didn''t expect the assassin''s direction to turn around and immediately jumped out of the window. Ye Hao rushed to the window and saw that the figure was gone. Luo Xiaocheng was about to jump out of the window. Ye Hao stopped him and said, "Poor Ke Mo, it''s a mess now, I''m afraid I will be knocked down by Wu Wei." Luo Xiaocheng stopped his body shape. Ye Hao looked back at the two girls and said, "Are you hurt?"


    While tilting her head, Su Ling''er said: "If you can arrive in time, I won''t see the sun this morning, if it''s a little later."


    Running took her hand and said, "That''s really scary." But it didn''t matter. "Su Ling''er smiled slightly and didn''t seem to notice the incident. In fact, she had just talked to Rand once. Even if someone wanted to kill her, she was already emotional, but she was still immersed in the last hope of sorrow. In my heart.


    Ran frowned and said, "The assassin was blindfolded and he couldn''t see his face, but I still think this person is familiar."


    "Do you think so?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Do you feel it too?"


    Ye Hao said: "Just when I came in, I saw that man knocked down the guard and stripped off the guard''s clothes, but I didn''t notice it at the time." I thought he was not here to find the soul. At that time, I saw the man in the blue shirt. The shape was very familiar, but I don''t remember who it was. "


    Luo Xiaocheng said: "This guy uses a knife. It makes the dagger not high. The dagger uses more stabs. The man uses the dagger to chop more. It looks like the knife at a glance."

 Chapter 1254： daughter

    It is not stupid for the three Lu Chen not to understand what is happening here.


    The other party first reported the leadership of the armed department, and then directly pointed out that''you kid broke Lu Chen''s good things''. This was obviously a threat.


    Lu Chen didn''t want the other party to focus on himself, so it was a good thing for Smith to carry it alone, so he pretended that the deaf-mute person didn''t make a sound.


    Arnie paused suddenly, staring at Riddle''s face, smiling and saying, "Tell Lu Chen the truth." Not only did an old servant look like you, but there was a slave in Lu Chen''s family. To this lady, she looked like a Twin sister, the price is high. It was a pity that she passed away two days ago, and Lu Chen thought she would be lost forever. "


    Ula Mi has always been a generous figure, and nothing can shake her conversation. Arnie''s words couldn''t be clearer. The implication was to replace the slave with the mystery of Ula, because the slave didn''t know whether Lu Chen had fabricated this riddle.


    The arcane that was insulted by a person did not fluctuate. She playfully raised the corner of her mouth to indicate that the other party was her own extra-large.


    Smith tried to say a few words to the opponent, but Arnie pretended to be yawning and walked away without even waving his hand. Lu Chen felt that Lu Chen was enough to threaten these people. For a group of yellow-skinned outsiders who didn''t know which small country they came from, Lu Chen thought that as long as they proved their identity, it was enough for Lu Chen to sleep at night.


    Lu Chen sighed when he saw that person was gone, and silently recorded Lu Chen on the "subpoena".


    Damn, only 7000. Do you dare to trouble Lu Shen? Lu Chen smiled at "Mystery of Wula" and said that Lu Chen would help her. The eldest son of the black hair group is not so handsome, are you proud of the hair? Do you believe that Lu Chen will let you run naked at the Pentagon tomorrow?


    Although Ani''s mockery didn''t feel much about the riddle, Lu Chen was really angry. It wasn''t because of Lu Chen''s words that Lu Chen said that the grotesque Lu Li was not straightforward, and Master Zhou would not take this set. The main reason for Lu Chen''s anger was birds.


    Although it is said that the birds are not familiar with them, so there may be no destiny in the future, but Ani''s life-destructive attitude can easily make Lu Chen feel that he should learn a lesson.


    As soon as Arnie left his front foot, another person came to Lu Chen''s side. This man is the head of the current Eagle Killer, Miss Midari, Fire Eye. As soon as she saw Lu Chen, she smiled at her charm. "Why?" Did you mess with that Arnie? "


    Lu Chen was surprised to see the red Saiye girl running out to talk to Lu Chen, which reminded Lu Chen of the gray magic girl. Both women have the same daughter, but the red one is more thorough, with the same eyelashes and the same skin color. The hair of these two women is the same as Thayer.


    "Lu Chen''s name is Midali, how are you?" Midali stretched out a hand, she wanted to prove that she was good.


    Seeing this, Lu Chen quickly reached out and grabbed the other''s hand for a handshake, "Hello, Lu Chen''s name is Lu Chen, does Lu Chen know you?"


    "Yes, at least it''s not as strange as you think." Midali said frankly: "Lu Chen is the CEO of the Falcon Killer Mercenary Corps." There used to be conflicts between you and some of Lu Chen''s old gangsters. Don''t get Lu Chen''s meaning. Lu Chen is not looking for trouble. Lu Chen just wanted to say that you taught Lu Chen the right lesson. This is a question of helping Lu Chen maintain military discipline. "Midali bowed to Lu Chen, full of jokes.

 Chapter 1255： understand

    "General Jin said that Lu Chen has super weapons, do you believe it?"


    Lu Chen and Lu Chen''s girlfriends have never won. Lu Chen looked around, watching Midari''s madness, no one really took her seriously. Many people looked in this direction, but no one thought that Midari''s hand was a weapon, and then Lu Chen dispersed.


    "What''s the matter?" Midari had been holding a hunting weapon in her hand for a while, not knowing what she had done.


    Lu Chen pretended to be calm and stretched out his hand to Midali. "Here you, to Lu Chen. Lu Chen teaches you how to use it."


    "Do you think Lu Chen is stupid?" Midali held the hunting weapon in his arms. "Don''t treat Lu Chen as a child"


    Lu Chen sat down on the chair leisurely, and said lazily: "Then you take it and see it for you."


    Open the safety loading and pull the trigger. This weapon will automatically extract your magic, two points at a time. If you can do it yourself, and you don''t open the weapon, Lu Chen will accept it.


    Midali fiddled with the hunting weapon excitedly, just like Lu Chen thought, she didn''t know what she was holding in her hand. "The weapon will disappear, won''t it? How did you do it? Tell Lu Chen."


    "Here it is, Lu Chen will show it to you."


    "Do you really think Lu Chen is an idiot?"


    Young Master Zhou got tired of this woman, and as soon as he went to see Lu Chen, he brought back his hunting weapon. Lu Chen ate smart jelly beans, much lighter than Midali.


    "Ah!" The Midari Lynx blew off Lu Chen''s fur and tried to get it back, but Lu Chen couldn''t even touch the bucket.


    "Lu Chen remembers that you said you took Lu Chen a ride!"


    "Lu Chen lied, didn''t he?" Lu Chen saw that he was confused with Arnie today, and he didn''t know whether to thank her or blame her. Since Ulla mysticism already exists, Master Zhou didn''t want to have anything to do with his Luchen woman, so he took the Ulla mysticism and left. Wula Mi put aside Lu Chen''s hand and looked at Lu Shen angrily.


    What are you doing? Why have you never seen such a discord before? Master Zhou knew she was angry because Lu Chen didn''t praise her. "Well, don''t blame Lu Chen for what''s going on."


    "There is nothing to do, use the magic accumulated on the subpoena, even if you do too much, there is nothing wrong with trying to leave here." Ula''s riddle is spoken in Chinese, and only Lu Chen can understand.


    Midali regretted to see that she was angry at "Ula''s Mystery" and thought she was talking to Lu Chen to make her jealous. She doesn''t like this yellow-skinned guy.


    Lu Chen nodded, took out the hunting weapon, and put it in Midali''s hand.


    "Boss, don''t you want to know how this weapon is used? Lu Chen will teach you now."


    Midali was ecstatic, holding a hunting weapon excitedly and said: "If your girlfriend doesn''t mind, you can call Lu Chen''s name."


    Lu Chen didn''t say anything, but looked at Mo Mo next to Midali. "What''s wrong with this guy?"


    "Oh, that boy likes the girl Lilian next to you. Lu Chen wants to help Lu Chen, but Lu Chen doesn''t want you to find Lu Chen to arrange the match between them. By the way, Lilia doesn''t have a boyfriend, does she? "


    Timo has been ignored since he appeared. The other is Adam Smith''s attendant, Lu Chen is a genius among the ten geniuses of the college. Lu Chen couldn''t afford such a person, so Lu Chen didn''t bother to scream.


    Lu Chen stared into Timo''s eyes and threatened: "You stay here, Lu Chen will not talk about what you saw for the time being." If Lu Chen knew about it, you leaked it. "


    "Don''t scare the child like that, these are just magic weapons, Lu Chen has two!"


    Lu Chen said, you have to help Lu Chen scare Lu Chen in the future. With the help of Lu Chen, Midali took up the weapon and pulled the bolt out of the insurance.

 Chapter 1256： strong

    The purple lightning gave the sun strength and restrained a spirit of anger.


    The mahogany swallowed the red letter like a snake, pierced the void with a strange and unpredictable power, at an incomparable subtle angle, and the power became even more terrifying.


    "Knock on the door!"


    The sky was thundering, and thousands of swords were chopped down.


    "respite!"


    Finally, the purple thunder darkened, but the red wood stopped and the front part turned black.


    The young man''s face sank immediately.


    "Hey, National Day, your proud dementor will turn into cocaine one day."


    The thin old man smiled.


    However, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    The twelve continents of the chaotic world, divided by the original number, are from the first to the twelfth. He is the master of the tenth continent, the middle-aged man is the twelfth, and the young man is the master of the eleventh state.


    In this chaotic world, anyone knows that the owner of the eleventh continent is extremely dangerous. This person has nurtured dementors with countless living gods. This special wood is impenetrable, water and fire will not be invaded, and it can even swallow the monarch of the practitioner, which is very terrifying. Is one of the twelve masters.


    Today, however, those insurmountable dementors are anxious. This is only a little bit, but it is enough to surprise the skinny old man, and, you know, the chaotic world is only a half-step heavenly power, and for those who can do this, the chaotic world is only a half-step. saint.


    Wow!


    The earth''s crust shook, and countless mahogany trees rushed up from below.


    The young man is very handsome, he is still smiling, beautifully smiling, and scary. The chaos master who knew him knew that as long as he laughed like that, he would be very dangerous.


    Hollow vibrations, dense mahogany covering the sky, oppressing the sky and the earth.


    I felt pressure, but did not retreat in the slightest. His eyes are very cold, his head is full of black, there is no wind, purple lightning all over his body, just like the ancient **** of thunder.


    "Hurry up, Brother Jiang! Let''s go!"


    The girl in Tsing Yi yelled.


    She was tied to the corner of the Golden Palace by two black iron chains, silky blood red appeared on her bright white ankles, and her beautiful and clean eyes were full of anxiety, crystal clear.


    Although she was yelling, her voice seemed weak.


    "Little holy medicine, as long as you shut up and wait for the alchemy, he can''t leave. It turns out that this temple is specially prepared for you. I want you to return to your original body, but I didn''t expect it to be abandoned. I was worried and had to prepare again."


    The young man smiled and glanced at the little girl in Qingyi.


    Although he was laughing, he smiled like a poisonous snake in the dark, making the young girl tremble, and spilling a ray of red blood from the corner of his mouth. When the young man looked at her, a ray of pressure rushed towards her. Although she was weak, she was naturally unable to resist.


    "Totem-Tuk, it''s really different. I think that although the shape of the holy medicine, the spiritual fluid that flows out, I didn''t expect it to be blood."


    The young man smiled.


    ,


    My eyes flashed from the little girl''s ankle, sweeping her pale cheeks, sweeping the bloodshots at the corners of her mouth, and finally fell on the young man. His eyes were getting colder and colder, and his external breathing became more and more frightening.


    Purple thunder rumbling, black at the end, then red.

 Chapter 1257： Angel

    Kong Xuan hurriedly said, "Uncle Kong Xun and my father belong to great grandfather."


    Old man Kong Xun looked quite old, because he did not practice cultivation, but he was actually only seventy years old, and Kong Xuan''s father was probably several hundred years old.


    In a big family, as a great-grandfather, this is a very close relationship. After all, there are too many branches and leaves in the big family. Although they belong to the same family, many branches may have a dozen or even dozens of levels of blood relationship. There has been no blood relationship for a long time, and the larger the family, the more likely it is.


    How much I "never thought that this is such a close relationship, this is right!" How is the old man Gongxun? "


    "Uncle Kong Xun got the bones for washing the marrow from the master at home, reorganized his body, and entered the training process. Before I came out, Uncle Kong Xun had already entered the martial arts field."


    Kong Xuan said.


    I have some feelings, but I didn''t expect that Elder Kong Xun would be able to embark on the path of spiritual practice in his seventies.


    These long-lived families are different.


    Generally speaking, who can let a person in his seventies who have never been in contact with spiritual practice again, in a short period of two years, from a point to the present martial arts?


    Even in my book hero''s opinion, this is a bit weird.


    Of course, I also feel sincerely happy for the old man Kong Xun. It is estimated that if this old man does not practice, he will not live for many years. After all, the life expectancy of a mortal is very limited, and seventy or eighty years old is already considered a very long life span.


    To be able to step into practice, this is another matter.


    I then asked, "How about Himerocalis and Kong Yang?"


    Kong Xuan''er, that little girl is cute and sensible, and she has a sweet heart on me. Some intimate things have happened between her and me. I also have a feeling for this beautiful, cute and sensible little beauty. A little miss, when she first saw Kong Xuan''er, she was only thirteen years old. Now more than two years have passed, and she is almost 16 years old.


    Kong Yang was also very impressed with my book magnate. Although he was not old, he was "sexually" tough and tolerant. Over time, he would have made no small achievements.


    "Sister Xuan''er and Brother Yang awakened a trace of the family¡¯s sacred blood in the pool of blood, panicked the family¡¯s invisibility, and took away the old home, not yet born!" He said: "She and Yang were resurrected in the pool of blood. The sacred blood of the family."


    I know that the Confucian family is extraordinary. The master of the Hundred Sages, the founder of the Aviary School, is a great figure with blood flowing in their blood, but now there are too few people who can awaken the holy blood. Once the sacred blood was awakened, it was extremely terrifying. I never thought that the two brothers and sisters Kong Xuan''er and Kong Yang had awakened the sacred blood and felt happy for their opportunities.


    I also asked some things, and Kong Xuan would answer the questions. They landed on this island. There were many monks wandering around, there were people, and thousands of others. They looked at me and Kong Xuan said from time to time, "My big brother!" There are many masters of various ethnic groups. I heard that the extremely hot days of the Huoxu tribe are not far away. Only the Huoxue people have suffered a big loss, which may lead to the arrival of the fire day... "


    At the end of Kong Xuan''s talk, I also knew what he was going to say. He was silent for a while, looked at the distant sea, sighed, and said: "The natural pride of all nations is endless. Gods have wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. Great conceit." There is also a proud figure who can''t even see me. The magic family also has a prince who seeks failure. Fallen angels, fire bulls, angels, and Jinwu have supernatural conceit. Their power is unimaginable. As far as I know, among our people, there are only a few people in the world. Two people-Imperial Road and Moon Dance-walked with the people from all nations, while the one on the other side was weaker. But I believe I am not the only one to participate in the competition. Today I have to wait for the fire day to come. Cut the fire and increase the prestige of the people. I hope that the pride of the people will echo me! "

 Chapter 1258： Variety

    But his injury is too serious, he will die because of the will.


    "Well, you want to run!"


    There was a cold buzzing sound, and then a strong lateral momentum. I turned into a snake in the grass. After the pressure went away, I was already seriously injured. I immediately turned back to the person and stared at me. The depths of youth. The young man''s skin is not too dark, but the ten fingers of his hands are extremely slender, like a pair of women''s hands, the most important of which is the sharp nails on his hands.


    The young man stared into my eyes, strangling without disguising the opportunity, in Leng Binbin''s way: "You are a genius, unfortunately, you are sharp and exposed!"


    "Are you sure you can kill me" I don''t seem to know where the courage comes from. The lack of fairy spirit has also increased inexplicably, but he feels why, because the twelve sage left on his back The words are all on his back. It seems to start to float slowly, and his power comes from here.


    Xiong Yu also looked at me with curious eyes, his eyes full of shock. He clearly felt my whole body hurt just now. Don''t say he has momentum. Even if it is an ordinary battle, I am afraid I can''t continue, and I can''t think of a short moment. It seems to have recovered a lot.


    "Go to hell! I took the Ha Tian hammer and Kunpeng fairy beast!"


    Xiong Yu was in full swing. On the peak of Xuanxian County, he experienced a hijacking exercise. Without concealment, his two arms swayed incessantly. The wind and waves all over the world hit me.


    My face has changed a lot. This Xiongyu is too strong. It is probably better than the Confucian benevolence he encountered last time.


    "In charge of reincarnation, reincarnation of life and death!"


    "Shutdown" walked directly out of the show. There were twisting vortexes in the square for dozens of feet, but Xiong Yu''s eyes shook at the same time, and the fairy qi all over his body suddenly burst.


    Xiong Yu, in the whirlpool, has already felt the magic of the whirlpool. As the second strongest under the evil king of the mixed world, he naturally knew that I was playing the hermeneutical legend of "turning around". It is said that this set of spells, apart from the amazing Juntao, so far, only I can, of course, will be very powerful, but I am very low and dare not say, plus the damage to the whole body, he naturally does not Will put it in the eyes.


    "The shining sky roars!"


    Suddenly Xiong Yu opened his mouth and yelled at me. The roar was like the roar of an ancient fairy beast, ripples rippling out, and the whirlpool couldn''t help roaring.


    My dark road is not good, but a fierce air swept his whole body, and his body flew backwards uncontrollably.


    My bone is broken and I feel dizzy. ,


    The demon in the world nodded, then looked at the poor bear standing aside, the third bear with a broken arm. His eyes were a little contemptuous, but they didn''t show up. After all, these people are his people. "This is grass for a thousand years, I don''t know if it can help you heal your arm," he said.


    This was the clearest feeling when I was attacked by Xiong Yu''s roar, but he had fainted in the past.


    "What do you mean, I was attacked and landed in Iceland?" The demon sitting at the top of the world seemed to be asked some incredible questions.


    Xiong Yu nodded firmly, and said: "Yes, your Majesty, he was seriously injured and did not resist. He was roared by my trembling sky and went straight into Iceland!"

 Chapter 1259： what

    As soon as he arrived at the crater, he was attacked by a fire dragon, and Nangong was repaired fiercely, resisting the crazy collision of the dragon. This fire dragon really wants to eat Nangong, because Nangong is tall and has strong blood. Eating is not a small benefit to it, but in terms of strength, the fire dragon is not capable. Of course, Nangong is not too "forced" by the fire dragon, even if he He can suppress the fire dragon steadily. He is not too powerful, because Nangong feels that there are still a few terrifying gods around him watching. He is afraid that he will force the fire dragon. The fire dragon will attack arbitrarily, and then the oriole will be behind, and then I cry Up.


    "Fire Dragon, I have hatred with the boy who fled to the volcano. I must be grateful for you to let me in and shoot him." Nangong said.


    The dragon giggled and said, "Oh, the boy¡¯s blood is shocking. I can feel a kind of blood in his body attracting me. If I swallow that blood, I can incarnate that dragon, that child. Blood, and you don¡¯t think about it."


    "You" he said, "Well, I want to see if you can swallow that boy."


    Nangong smiled all over his face. He knew my way. He didn''t think the dragon could eat this cunning boy, so he didn''t walk far and sat on a hill ten miles away, waiting for me to escape. Then grab me, Nangong, a dozen miles away, is just a step away.


    Long looked at Nangong coldly, and then flew into the volcano. A pair of giant dragons stared at the "cave" of the mountain pass and looked inside. In the "hole" of the mountain, Dongfang Xinyu saw the huge longan outside looking inside. "Don''t worry, the dragon won''t come in," I said, panicking.


    The rocks of this volcano are unimaginable, and even form natural patterns to protect the rock wall. It is difficult to break, but I am not worried that dragons will come in.


    The cave can be more than 100 square meters, not small, sitting on Sen my lap, ready to recover at any time. Now there is a wound in the body, which must be recovered as soon as possible, and then try to break through. During this time, the continuous wars realized all the feelings in me. Feeling that the breakthrough is not far away, he didn''t care about the heart rain in the east, and started to swallow the magical power of heaven to repair his body. The injury was fine, but he recovered quickly. Then, I began to condense the law of the three immortals into his body. Of course, this is not easy. Most people will choose to transition from Sanxianfeng to Banbuxianren. This is much simpler, but the situation I face is not very good. A fire dragon was watching greedily outside. There is also Nangong guarding, they must break through the gods to have a chance to get out of the trap.


    Fortunately, I also have some solutions, that is, he breaks through the dependence of mankind on gods.


    The flash in his hand, a crystal clear fruit, is the heritage of the saint''s fruit from the ancient ancestors.


    The value of this thing is too high, that is, after I have eaten three cows, there is at least a 50% chance of reaching the realm of gods.


    He said: "Well, if I practice one step at a time, first I will enter half a step, and then settle for a while, if I can walk into the wonderland 100%, if I can walk into the wonderland, but then I will not entertain guests," he said . Today, I want to eat the fruits of the saint, try to enter the fairyland, can solve the immediate crisis, success will become kind!


    I made a decision and picked it lightly on my forehead.


    This attempt to break through the fairyland is indeed a bit abrupt. If it fails, I am afraid there will be some shocks that I cannot bear, and my spiritual life may even be buried.


    Well, no choice.


    I looked at Dongfang Xinyu and said, "I want to make a breakthrough. In this process, you can''t disturb me, lest I go crazy!"


    "Okay," Dongfang Xinyu nodded wisely.


    I ate Sanniguo and started to devour the magical power of the sky and absorbed the "medicine" of Sanniguo.


    Repeatedly variable star frost.


    I feel my body is getting warmer gradually.

 Chapter 1260： sound

    The ice **** yelled at sorrow.


    At this time, God and the sky finally succeeded in resurrecting the tree. They crossed the border and pushed the rest of the world away.


    Ok


    The cold voice came from nine days, and there was a more terrifying appearance, especially for God and the devil.


    This war is too tragic. God and the chaos and unknown existence deep in the sky fought the final battle.


    Plant the magical species of my people for you, and you will become a slave to my family in the future. The dark laughter came from the depths of the chaos, the unknown creatures attacked the sky, and the terrifying species was in the body of the sky. The war established a great wood world, and the lost paradise was planted with mysterious and peculiar magical species.


    "brother"


    The Lord roared that the spirit of the devil is endless, and the Lord killed these four directions.


    But the Lord was also snatched from the gunfire in his hands by an unknown person, and he was wounded very badly, his face pale as a piece of paper.


    "This is the hand of blood, Lord, your cultivation comes from that terrible bloodline with infinite regeneration ability, but this palm of blood will gradually melt your blood."


    A bleak sound was made.


    The existence of the unknown is indeed frightening, and the means are also moving.


    Even if God and the sky are in the hands of these people, their horror can be seen in the Tao. Of course, God and the sky are not ordinary.


    They can stand out from millions of strong people to the top, of course, it is terrible.


    In addition, the relationship between the two seniors has been too familiar and understanding of each other during their long spiritual life.


    Some of them are not only friendships between seniors, but also various joint attacks.


    Now, the two men have formed a joint attack on the unknown.


    A peak war broke out in the chaotic abyss.


    In this war, God and the sky showed extraordinary things that they can become taboos.


    [Pov]


    The sound of tears came out.


    A strong man was beheaded.


    Big brother. In the chaotic abyss, there was an angry voice.


    Their boss was beheaded by God, and everyone was extremely angry.


    "I was beheaded, but I will never die." A cold voice came out, and the lord''s beheaded laughed mockingly.


    For some people, it is not difficult to reconnect his head with his body.


    Obviously, the being beheaded is the same.


    "Burn blood, swallow"


    God whispered.


    "Ah, my blood, no." The people present let out a cry of horror.


    He found that his blood was beginning to be consumed by God.


    This is the horror of God, his body can swallow all the blood, and then refine the blood of others, gain the strength of others, and strengthen one''s own cultivation.


    Of course, this ability to resist heaven is not without weakness. In fact, there is a considerable weakness. The devil has a period of time, sometimes it is normal, and sometimes the crazy demon is related to this physique, and it was a defeat at the beginning. In fact, there are some reasons related to this because of physical reasons. It is difficult for the demon to maximize his combat effectiveness. Although the demon is always looking for a solution, unfortunately, the ancient war has not waited for the demon to find a solution. He was plunged into war.


    Now the Lord is obviously terrible, he has devoured the man''s blood.

 Chapter 1261： hall

    I also don''t want to make the Mystery of Fire difficult, he can leave, but I don''t want to do it, he leaves it to the elder to attack him. He thinks this person is very good, even though he is still young. But enthusiasm, sincerity, and tact have many advantages worth exploring and learning.


    I raced, "Well, I decided to go with you."


    "Big Brother Yang," Huo Xuan looked at me a little worried.


    I patted Huo on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of the shadow tilting."


    "I will go with Big Brother Yang," Huo Xuan said.


    Tree I nodded.


    A group of people left and came to a hall more than thirty miles away.


    Three characters are written on the plaque in this hall: "The Presbyterian Church".


    There are more than a dozen military guards outside.


    I said: "I heard that the old man''s wife had a lot of fun with other men."


    "thump"


    Many people laughed, and the corners of their mouths twitched, but this boy dared to humiliate the elders? You don''t want to live?


    "What are you talking about, kid?"


    The old man looked at me viciously, with a vicious look that he wanted to eat.


    I said, "Don''t the elders know that it''s true?"


    "Do you want to die, young man?" The old man looked at Sen me angrily.


    "Look, I''m telling you the truth, you''re still angry, are you calm?" I shrugged.


    "Son, nonsense, do you believe that old man will kill you?" The old man looked at me coldly.


    "How do you know that I''m talking nonsense? Do you have evidence that what I''m saying is not true?


    I and other people entered the hall. There were more than twenty people there, all elders of the Flame Tribe. The old man sitting in the first place is tall and big, burly, dressed in animal skins, and carrying a fire snake on his left shoulder.


    Old man, it makes me feel a little dangerous. This person is the great elder of the Huo Clan and a monk of the veteran class.


    The elder now confronts the patriarch rather brazenly, because he has broken through the realm of a true god.


    Although there are only real gods in the first big realm, the Great Kingdom of Yuanxian Kingdom, the real gods are real gods, from mortals to fairies.


    When a person''s power is strong, his power will expand, and this is an aging person. Coupled with his father''s injury, the elders saw a chance to succeed. Had it not been for fear that his father would be desperate, he would have done so long ago. What I did before was a bit similar, but I don¡¯t know why I became so unscrupulous this time.


    Except for the elders, the remaining 20 elders did not break through the realm of true immortals, but they were also extremely powerful. These elders were clearly divided into two waves, one belonging to the elders and the patriarch.


    "Grandpa, I brought that person." Wolf said.


    The old man nodded, squinted at the fire, and said softly: "The young patriarch is also here."


    However, he didn''t stand up intentionally. Obviously, in his eyes, the young patriarch didn''t see much flame.


    The other elders, no matter who their supporters are, stood up to meet the fire.


    Huo nodded and sat in his seat. He glanced at the old man and said, "When I heard that the old man was going to interrogate my friend, I would come and have a look."


    "Then stand by and watch." He said the old way, and then turned to ask me: "Boy, are you the flame tribe spy sent by the hostile force to infiltrate ours?"


    I smiled and said, "It doesn''t seem to be good to plant this way."


    "Do you have any evidence that it was not sent by a hostile force?" the old man continued, aggressively.


    I was a little speechless by the fright of this old fox.


    He thought for a while and said, "No."


    "If there is no, then it is." The old man said with a sneer.

 Chapter 1262： uncle

    "How to go?" I asked.


    "The nine blood dragons in your body are real dragons" Vulcan''s voice suddenly became profound and mysterious.


    The mysterious origins of these nine blood dragons are not even known to their mothers.


    My general felt that the fire spirit of this guy knew something about the Nine-Blood True Dragon, but I had been questioned about Fire God before, but I never got an answer.


    Now, Huo Ling also said that the nine-color real dragon can dissolve the metaphysical true energy of the chaos on the other side of the body.


    This is beyond my expectation. Does the Nine-Blood True Dragon still have so many magical abilities?


    "In my body, these aliens are really angry and difficult to solve. Some people care about it." The day of the fire shook his head and sighed.


    He has no hope.


    I said at this moment: "Uncle Huo, I can solve your injury."


    "Ah" On the day of the fire, my Jeremy was dumbfounded, with an incredible expression in his eyes.


    He seemed to feel that he had misheard.


    Huo Xuan said in surprise: "Brother Yang, are you telling the truth?"


    I patted Huo on the shoulder and said, "Of course it is true."


    "My friend, thank you so much", the voice that Huo Tian found was very excited.


    I laughed and said, "Uncle Huo don''t have to be so polite. My life is just the salvation of Fire metaphysics, helping uncle heal injuries, or just doing it at will."


    Well, Xuan made a good friend. Huo said, looking for emotion.


    I said: "Uncle Huo, relax your whole body now, don''t take any precautions against me, I will start to heal you."


    Like he said, I was sitting behind the fire.


    His hand is on the back of the fire.


    Then, I ran nine real blood dragons in his body.


    Nine real blood dragons began to swim around in my body.


    An astonishing energy gushes out of Sen.


    "go out".


    I had a drink, and nine real blood dragons came out of his body.


    Then, quickly entered the body found in the sea of ??fire.


    My divine mind is integrated with the nine real blood dragons, and the nine real blood dragons are like the eyes of my book writer.


    When the nine blood-colored real dragons entered the body of the fire, they began to swim in the body of the fire.


    Soon, a blood-colored dragon encountered a mass of matter connected to the meridian of fire on the metaphysical zhenqi.


    The Scarlet Dragon opened its mouth and began to devour the mysterious elves.


    These phantoms were really angry and began to be swallowed by the blood-colored dragon.


    I have to say, this is really weird.


    When the war was declared and swallowed by the blood-colored real dragon, the body of the blood-colored dragon actually turned black.


    The blood dragon seemed to be under the control of the devil.


    The situation before us is really strange.


    But my nine real blood dragons are even more unusual.


    A strong breath came out of the real dragon of flesh and blood, and a breath of horror to the extreme was alarmed, sweeping across the world, disillusioning the disillusionment of the sun and the moon.


    These powers are really amazing.


    That Xuanzhen became angry, and was completely swallowed by the blood-colored dragon.


    "Yes, yes. These mysterious ghosts almost extinguished the fire. The real blood dragon in my body can easily be swallowed. How many secrets are there in these nine real blood dragons?"

 Chapter 1263： Doorway

    "


    Two of the seven or eight people are on Fairy Carpenter''s side. At this point, it is difficult for the same family to fight, and they are indeed irrelevant here. So the two men stepped forward and bowed to Liu and me.


    "Big Brother Liu, and Brother Feng, we all know that our strength is very weak. We will not fight for this position with these two people. Goodbye." Liu Yi and I arched our hands and said, "Take care of yourself, two people."


    The two sighed softly, then turned around and jumped along the top of the five gold wires. As a result, two of the eight people disappeared immediately, leaving only five.


    These people finally took five breaths, crossing the rugged mountain road, and the journey was hard and unspeakable. At this time, they have reached these five golden lines, and these three doors are in front of them. At this time, they gave up. It is really difficult to accept, and no one wants. However, my Fangcai''s amazing behavior really cooled my heart. I was alone at this time, and it is estimated that there is no opponent, and no one wants to be the pioneer. I was at a loss for a moment.


    I''m not in a hurry, nor enter the door. He just procrastinated. I hope that during this time, the soul can get there soon. Although he didn''t know whether the soul was still in this space. However, following his intuition, he always felt that the soul must still be there, and he did not withdraw from the game.


    The blades of the five people were gripped tightly, their knuckles were creaking, but none of them wanted to attack. The two sides are in such a deadlock. Five people looked at me, looked at you, everyone blinked, some nodded, some shook their heads. It only means letting others go first, but no one seems to want it.


    It was leaning towards the sky, and now it was west. The light in the sky began to become very soft. The curtain of the sky in the west was orange, and the shadows of the ten doors above the five-line golden roof were also very long. The shadow of my one-handed sword is like this door frame, reflecting the giant on the ground.


    Over time, people began to get a little impatient. Thinking of coming here with hard work, I can''t give up easily when I say anything. Rather than give it up, fight for it. The five men seemed determined to launch an offensive.


    At this moment, there was a spiritual force behind them, and when they turned their eyes, someone appeared again. The people who came up this time were not weak either.


    At this time, the man took out his red hair and his whole body was red, like a piece of charred charcoal.


    It turns out that this person is Ruta of Yanling ancestor. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of joy in people''s eyes, only to see Rutamir gradually approaching from a distance, the fire in his body slowly disappeared, and he came to ten doors a few minutes ago.


    "Brother Feng, Brother Liu, it''s a coincidence." Rutamir saw that my book magnate and Liu Yu were here. The court-shaped tree seemed a little nervous, but Liu didn''t seem to see it at all. He still politely talked to each other. Individuals are together, as if the grievances of the first round have been left behind him.


    "Brother Lu" said the two people unanimously. Rutamir looked at the ten doors behind him and said: "There are only three places left. It is a coincidence. One of our three brothers and one of us completed this very early. One round, it''s not a big deal." Rutamir smiled and raised his foot to the doorway where he was pouring.


    These five people were very surprised. It turned out that they let Rutamir weaken the strength of Liu and I, but I didn''t expect Rutamir to be so polite to the two of them. He seemed to be a friend general. Therefore, there are only three doors left here, but there is no reason to lack one.


    Suddenly, I saw the sword in my hand lightly blocking Rutamir''s destination. Rutamir stopped, turned his head and asked, "Brother Feng, what does this mean?"


    I didn''t look at him either, I just said lightly: "These three doors are all masters, and Brother Lu also invites you to go back."


    Lu Xi smiled and said, "How loud is this shelf and how loud it is, Feng, but there are no rules here. There is nothing I can say first." He said he wanted to push my sword away.


    My face has not changed, the sword in my hand is like carved plaster, motionless, he said coldly: "Next, ten places here are full, brother Lu please go back." Rutamir''s eyes Suppressed the fire

 Chapter 1264： boy

    Yellowstone Park gradually took off the bow, and the spiritual power on it gradually condensed, saying: "It seems that there must be someone going to **** today." But I didn''t always like hell. Best to give you this opportunity! "


    As he said, the bow and arrow in his hand were aimed at Sen me, and a faint ripple of spiritual power fluttered from the arrow.


    My eyes flashed with a faint coolness, and I smiled and said, "So, before I rushed, I was not even happy with my hands. I have never been a good master of the king''s stunts." In such a long period of time, the king must have achieved a lot. Great progress, this time just soliciting opinions! "I shake my hand, the burning sword will be held tightly in my hand, the spirit of the sword and the way of the spirit are intertwined, making it hard to breathe.


    The two people were already tense tit-for-tat. Suddenly there was a voice:


    "Yo, you are so angry! Why?"


    The eyes of the two people who heard the sound together, only saw that the person was a cold double moon.


    "This is a good time for the two girls!" King Yellowstone bowed and smiled.


    "Let me guess the deep hole near here," he said. I don''t know what one of them can do to make them both so desperate? "


    I smiled and said, "The girl guessed well. If you want to grab this head, you won''t fight with the girl at the bottom."


    The coldness of Shuangyue gradually approached the pit and looked for a while. Suddenly, it also took a few steps back. But after a while, I saw her humming coldly, saying: "What is the fear of illusions?"


    In these two months of cold mouth, chanting spells, a psychic power slowly flowed out of her mouth, as if the words she said became spiritual power, shining one after another, and the whole hole was covered. Living.


    After a while, the black light suddenly lit up, and there was a rapid tremor on the ground, and I was taken aback. When the moon was cold, I forgot my own spell. I saw a dark light in the cave, and suddenly it started to rain. I can only feel its smell, looking down at the wet hands of the rain, it is a blood-red color!


    But the strong **** smell of this **** rain is fatal. What''s more terrifying is. The three of them forgot to fight at this time, and quickly took a few steps back.


    "Who doesn''t know good or bad, who will worry about my cleanliness!" A desolate voice came from the crowd. The voice seemed to be an old man with white hair.


    Suddenly, I saw a few beams of light suddenly shooting out of the dark light, surprisingly fast. I saw three people and quickly pulled back, the blade of my hand began to block them. But the speed is too fast. I stuck a sword in my chest and was hit by a black light. Suddenly, a huge force pushed the three me away and fell to the ground, and they couldn''t help screaming.


    Waiting to turn over, suddenly, the black lamp rushed out of an old man with a white beard. Standing in the gap at this time, steady and steady, it seems that it is not difficult at all.


    The three of them were a little dumbfounded, but found that the whole body of the old man was full of five colors, which were flashing all the time. It seems that another layer of fog has wrapped it up, but the brilliance of the five colors clearly gives people a strong sense of crisis. If you observe carefully, it is not difficult to find that under its long forehead, a trace of dark air is condensing.


    The old man showed little power and power in the later period, but he hadn''t done it yet, he didn''t know the depth of it. For a while, none of these three people worked in vain.


    I said, "Two girls, what is this?"


    The moon shook his head coldly, and said: "I only know that the shady in the square cave is because this person has blinded the entrance of the cave with fantasy, and this old man may be a connoisseur."


    I nodded, before speaking, the old man suddenly cursed: "Two ignorant juniors are calculating here." Boy, the old man is a spirit, not a thing. Open your eyes and look at the skeleton. "I found that the old man is full of evil spirits. Although there are five colors on his body, there is no sense of justice in my body. The thick fog on my forehead makes people feel that this person''s breathing is very close to the magical object.

 Chapter 1265： kill

    There is only hatred in the eyes. The eyes of the two people collided, and there was almost no intersection. Maybe the two time-tested people got so close for the first time, and this time the whole space seemed to be warming up. However, the current situation is that Liu Yan is caught by Hou Yi Shuhao, and there is no hope of survival.


    "Do it! What are you still hesitating?" Liu Yan said gruffly, even at this point, his mouth didn''t shrink at all.


    Hou Yi still stared at his red eyes, "Liu Yan, I want to know where is the huge hatred between us?" Why are you always against me and haven''t paid enough? "


    Hou Yi looked like a sword and almost stripped him an inch. Liu Yan watched and said, "Why do you have to say more, if you want to kill, then kill?" I know that those demons who lost their lives in your hands are no longer one or two, and demons are not immortal. Body, in this life, I am your pastor. We are destined to be the opposite. "


    Hou Yi looked at me and shouted: "Answer me head-on!" Today is the time for you and me to resolve my grievances. Some words are best to say. If you can make me sick, it is also your success in revenge. "


    The corner of Liu Yan''s face suddenly stood up contemptuously, and he looked at him sideways. "You are right, very good, I will sue you. Shangguan Chengfeng, do you remember when you were born in the suburbs of Chang''an, you took a sweet potato from my hand?"


    Hou Yi asked inexplicably, "Sweet potato?" Is this the reason? "


    Liu Yan said fiercely: "Do you think sweet potatoes are simple?" Yes, I am very poor. I can''t afford sweet potatoes. I stole one from the sweet potato stall, but you know, my mother was going to starve to death at that time. I stole that sweet potato just to save her life. Liu Yan''s voice was a little excited. After recovering, she continued to say: "At that time, my father was addicted to gambling and lost everything in the family." In the end, even my mother and I were defeated by him, and we were sold to human traffickers by ourselves. . On the way to leave Chang''an, they did not watch. I killed two guards and my mother ran out. When I was twelve years old, I murdered for the first time. I will never forget the feeling. "


    "I don''t know when you killed people for the first time. Even though they are evil people, I am afraid you will never forget the feeling of seeing your life destroyed from your hands. Not to mention a child who was not involved in this world. The mother fled back to Chang''an in shock and found that his father was beaten to death by creditors who demanded these dignitaries. Mom was crazy like that. Because of death, the black and white people were looking for our mother and son the next day. It made my mother fall into depression. The weather was wet and rainy, and it was cold the next day, but where did I get the money to buy the medicine, so I could only steal it. But I have never done these things before, my mother¡¯s illness I couldn''t help but watch her getting sick day after day. Until she couldn''t cry, she couldn''t talk, and she couldn''t beat me."


    After hearing his words, Hou Yi Shuhao felt as if he had returned to the way it was at the time. Helpless Liu Yan seemed to have a **** body in front of him.


    Liu Yan''s eyes were a bit sad, but more of hatred, crazy hatred.


    "On the day of her death, there was a cry of hunger. Although I was young, I knew she had so much time." This was her last wish. Even if I don''t want to die, I must do it. So, I got a dozen sultry sticks with blood all over the head, just because I stole a sweet potato, I just want her to eat something before death, maybe it can save her life. But you took that sweet potato, that sweet potato that saved your life! "


    Liu Yan was trembling all over when she spoke of excitement.

 Chapter 1266： tomorrow

    He picked up the battle collar and beckoned to drive him away. Bellsbet said strangely: "Is there not so much firewood?" Why not even "If he walks to the exit, Lu Jianping will wink him." Xiong Zhan still didn''t understand, but knew that Lu Jianping must have something, immediately Stand up and say, "Well, brother, let''s go find it, hey."


    Tree I nodded. When they were talking, they stood up, the two brothers whispered, and their shoulders and shoulders were gone. I don''t know what Lu Jianping said to endure the war. Suddenly Xiong Zhan realized that he had appeared and walked away, patting the brain meteor.


    For a while, only Su Ling and I were in Liu Sen. I looked up and saw darkness in the sky, as if the starry sky was stained with thick ink. Su Ling''er sat in front of the fire with her knees on her knees. Her face was red, but it also reflected the indifference on her face. Her eyes were empty, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I looked at her glumly, wanting to say it over and over again. He took off a new robe and covered her. The soul turned around and looked at him. I smiled and said, "The night on this mountain is thicker and wetter. Be careful of the cold on your back."


    Su Ling Er nodded, she gently stroked the clothes with her hand, and suddenly fell into my arms, sobbing in a low voice. I''m not so cautious anymore. He held Su Ling''er lightly and stroked her long hair lightly.


    The peaceful night is beautiful, if there are stars, how comfortable.


    "The row boat is also its trend. Sleepless nights, if there are hidden worries. The ego has no wine, for swimming."


    I cannot learn from the robber in my heart. Brothers are also unreliable. Every word will arouse the anger of the other person.


    My heart is a stone, don''t look back. My heart is evil, I can''t get it out. Weiyi Didi, you can''t choose.


    Worry is quiet, the group is small. Guo Min has been a lot, and has suffered a lot of insults. Silence, contemplation, wait and see.


    The sun and the moon, but small? The worries in the heart are like robber''s clothes. Think about it quietly, you can''t fly. "


    Su Ling''er began to sing quietly, her voice was very soft, very quiet and resentful. Explain this "white week" vividly.


    I have been holding her, listening quietly, listening to her trembling voice, listening to the faint resentment and helplessness of the court merchant, listening to the sadness in his heart. Su Ling''er is a real lady, she will not express her thoughts directly, she will only bury it deeply in her heart. Only through a poem, a song, so little heartache overflowed. Those who understand will understand, and those who do not understand will never understand. As a result, she naturally excluded many people from her heart and created an unbreakable cage for herself, making herself imprisoned mercilessly.


    Everyone''s heart is like a dock, and everyone is waiting for a ship, carrying others'' understanding and concern for themselves. However, the world is fickle and the heart is unpredictable. Who can see the heart of others at a glance. Who is willing to really work hard to think about the wishes of others. This is why people say "it is difficult to find a close friend".


    Although I don''t understand music, in the book "White State", he knows how beautiful this separation is. The woman in the song is hated by Acacia, and the woman in the song is Su Linger herself, isn''t it?


    At the end of the song, I just feel that the remaining sound has not disappeared, and he is still immersed in the scars of this song. After a while, I said, "It''s great."


    Su Linger said: "Tomorrow should be far away, I have to sing this song for myself."

 Chapter 1267： near

    My mental power the great white shark has been waving the tiger, but his shape is still too small for the ice giant. Although this ice giant is strong, it has the weakness of clumsiness. For someone like me who is good at speed, this kind of opponent is not difficult to deal with. At least, self-protection is not a problem. For a while, he stood on the iceman''s side, twisting constantly.


    I quickly saw him pass through the crotch of the ice giant, and the shape turned around. The ice giant on the back of the great white shark borrowed a rebound. I jumped on the left shoulder of the ice giant. Then, there was a short trot on his left arm. As soon as he stepped on his foot, he jumped out, and a beautiful spin in the air landed on the iceman''s right arm.


    When the iceman saw me in his hand, he suddenly patted his right hand on his left arm. I feel a shadow over the sky. When he saw a big hand shooting quickly, he immediately ran. The power of the hand recondensed into a pair of big halberds, which penetrated deeply into the ice layer of the right arm, and was forced to pull, and the shape of the body shot out like an arrow.


    The power above the iceman''s hand was surprisingly great. When his left arm slapped his right arm, there was loud applause. The iceman''s right arm burst quickly and fell. At this time, he had only one left arm, and I ran over quickly. The iceman shook his hands vigorously, and as soon as I turned on, I rolled to the ground. Before stopping, he saw the iceman stepping on his feet.


    How to dodge so close at this time. I was in a cold sweat with fright. That huge foot is like a small iceberg. If it is held down by him, there will be no life in it.


    The big foot is approaching at a very fast speed. My bookmaker''s eyes bulge like a bronze bell. When the big foot within three feet comes towards him, his body is already under the pressure of a strong air current on the ground. Up. Sen, my face is like the ashes of death, and my heart is full of despair.


    I closed my eyes, hoping to relieve a little fear. Just when he thought he was going to die, the Iceman suddenly stopped. I waited for a while and found that I didn''t seem to be dead yet. He looked strange, and found that the iceman was motionless, his feet almost stepped on the tip of his nose.


    My big cover hurriedly crawled out from under the iceman''s feet. He stood up and looked at it, and found that the shape of the sheep had disappeared, and the blue pillars behind the sheep had also shattered into ruins.


    Xiong Zhan panted and said, "I''m so tired during this period. I really want to take a good rest."


    I said: "I''m afraid I can''t rest now, listen to the mountain."


    Xiong Zhan and Lu Jianping listened attentively. Only then did they hear the tiger''s whistling from the mountain. The two were startled, and the same voice shouted: "Heaven scolds Linghu!"


    I nodded and said, "More than one, that day seems to be a unit in the Demon Tiger Barracks."


    Xiong Zhan and Lu Jianping heard the color change. If compared with the five spirits in this illusion, it would be harder to reprimand the tiger these days.


    A few people chatted for a while, only to hear two splitting sounds. I looked back and saw that the Moon Wolf King had won, and the golden mattress was caught in two by one of its paws. The golden phantom disappeared. At almost the same time, Zhu Chan''s sword passed through the body from the back of the earth, and the soil was the same sentence, and the shape of the body was slammed away.


    Once the five pillars were broken, the formation in the sky seemed to lose its support and soon fell. The center of the Gallic array directly casts a beam of strong light onto the ground. There was also a huge lamp in the center of the field on the ground, but it was thrown into the seal of the door. In an instant, a white light flashed. The seal on the door disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1268： airplane

    "We are here, girl. Please enter the village." Chrysanthemum lowered her head to the side.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a scarlet door open, and a row of beautiful carved balconies extended into the depths of the courtyard. A stone plaque hung on this extraordinary gate with four seals, the name being:


    "Tianyuan Small Building"


    Hidden in dense bushes. The leaves seemed to be silver bells, clinking.


    Deep in the bushes, the leaves of this reddish oriental tree were gently hung, as if there were life, they were automatically separated from a road.


    A person slowly opened the leaves and slowly climbed up between the trunk and the tree. There was a sword behind him, and it was not slow behind him. The sword was holding two people, unconscious.


    I once came to Dongshu, but I have forgotten how the road goes here. After all, Dongshu is very lush, with its branches and leaves stretching for dozens of miles. The branches of such a big tree, like the branches of a road, are full of main roads.


    Zhu Chan took Jade and Han Lun, Sen and I were in front of the city master''s order, soft power made all the leaves of Dongshu flutter slightly, giving way to one way.


    I don''t know how long it will take to climb the tree. I remember the last time I came to Dongshu, the tree was not so high, but now I don''t know what happened. The tree seemed to have grown into the sky, as if it had climbed to the top of the mountain for a long time.


    However, any journey will have an end. I don''t know how long it will take them to finally reach the treetops in the east. A huge moon hung in the sky, and the bright moonlight enveloped the treetops in the east. The leaves of the East Tree were very close to the metal. Under the moonlight, they only felt a few thousand miles away from their feet. All the leaves were shiny silver, as if they were shining in the moonlight.


    According to the position of the moon, it is only time now. It seems that it has passed before. The previous fantasy will never go to one side, it can only be a psychological effect.


    A thousand plane towers stood on the Hongqiao Cross Bridge not far away. Under the bright moon, the moon wheel was used as a bright background. At one time, it was only felt that this thousand-square-meter building was carved into a magnificent outline.


    Sen, I stepped on the leaves on the east side and walked in the opposite direction of the airport building. He just wanted to escape the pursuit of these five cities, and now he didn''t want to think about Ran Po and me anymore. After all, it was the right thing to take Han Lun and me to escape from prison.


    However, within three or four feet of walking, Han Lun''s figure suddenly rushed to the sword and fell. I was surprised and suddenly stretched out to pull Han Lun to prevent him from falling from the bushes.


    But soon Han Lun personally grabbed the branch, and my Shu Hao pulled him up as soon as he was able.


    Han Lun looked around and suddenly saw the sky on top of a big round of bright moon, and a sea of ??red leaves at the foot of the sea.


    "This is where?"


    I said, "This is the top of Dongshu. The thousand guards below cannot find this place temporarily. We are safe for the time being."


    Han Lun nodded, and suddenly saw the jade on the sword, he stretched out his hand to remove her body. I said, "Han Lun, you are still weak, save your life."


    But as I just said, Han Lun''s hand has been placed in his hand by Linghu''s body, and then gently placed on his wrist.


    I sighed, they are brothers now

 Chapter 1269： beat

    The sword stretched out a long silver thread in the night sky, but it stopped for a while not far away, a red halo rippling like a ripple on the tip of a knife, and a sword like a thorn in the air The knife on the wall, it is no longer nearly half an inch. Sparks friction and splash. Suddenly, seeing the red light shake, Zhang Dao would be thrown back into Han Lun''s hand by Tan Fei''s power.


    "who''s that!"


    Han Lun drank a glass of consternation, and a low voice spread, Liu seemed very harsh in this quiet forest.


    Suddenly, there were only four black lights, and there were four people in front of Hanlun. At night, no people''s faces can be seen, but the opposite of these people''s breathing is to make Han Lun''s heart out of fear.


    The person who comes is the strongest in the world!


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The voice just fell, only to hear a burst of laughter dissipate, Han Lun was suddenly stunned, this voice was too familiar, it was obviously Su Jin''s voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to escape, it was a bit unexpected to me."


    The anger in Han Lun''s heart immediately thundered, the team fell apart and separated from each other, the emerald''s thin bitterness, and the obsession with demons were all caused by this bastard. Han Lun hated eating its meat, drinking its blood, and eating it alive.


    However, he always had three strong men by his side. With these three strong men, Han Lun could not get close to his body. Let alone kill him.


    "Su Jin, you''ve done so many bad things, you won''t die!" Han Lun said tremblingly. He was trying to suppress the anger in his heart. He was very afraid that if he couldn''t control it, he would start to run over. But he is not the opponent of the three masters behind Su Jin.


    Su Jin laughed and said, "I can''t die, okay, but I don''t know if you can see it that day." I''m afraid your destiny won''t be better than mine. "


    "If you can kill me now, or let me see you again, I will return you ten times the money you gave me." Han Lun said hard. If it was daytime, I''m afraid he would see the corners of his eyes split.


    "No, people like you, I want to let you go. The devil doesn''t want you yet. Okay, let me invite you. In the future, I''m afraid we will have to work together." Su Jin smiled, although it was close at hand. But he still couldn''t see his sinister face.


    Han Lun frowned and said, "Ah, if you want me to do something for the devil, you''d better kill me." This is an illusion. "


    Su Jin smiled and said, "Han Lun, do you know what you are?" Su Jin approached him a few steps, as if he could see the fangs in his mouth through the aura of Han Lun''s hand.


    "You are a born evil species, and the messenger of the magic family in the human world. You were born a magic man, and your ultimate destiny in this life is to die for the magic family." Su Jin said word by word, biting very clearly. For fear that he would not believe it, he must understand.


    Han Lun was taken aback and said, "Fart, I am a person, a living person, I have a beating heart, unlike a magical person who has no heart, no lungs, only a stone to sustain life."


    "Do you think you are more noble than the devil?" Su Xin said. I do not think so. Isn''t that your friend? But you did not leave at his hardest time. In your heart, you really thought that he had betrayed your friendship, but it was just an excuse. Although you have a beating heart, you still only care about yourself,

 Chapter 1270： black

    Suddenly, the sky changed drastically. With a flash of wind, blood-stained gravel and yellow sand that had not been penetrated by blood were completely drawn into the sky. For a while, it was a hazy faint yellow. Two or three feet away, there was almost nothing to see. The soldiers covered their mouths and noses, as low as possible. A hurricane suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and yellow sand rolled on the ground and merged into the pillars of the sky. His shape on the battlefield immediately changed, and everyone began to run for their lives, no longer planning to fight. He ran slowly and began to be swept into the sky by the hurricane. A black figure flew to the sky, and suddenly all verticals fell from the sky, suddenly a bleak battlefield.


    The young man did not panic, but he strangled the horse and suddenly stretched out a huge hand in the sky, emitting black air. The boy walked straight towards the young man, was startled, turned his head, and rushed up. When the giant''s hand turned to him, he was in a hurry, and the boy abandoned Ma Yue. The huge hand immediately grabbed his horse, and his horse was very heavy when it came loose again. The horse was crushed into a **** mass.


    "Yinglong, it''s time for you to die today." The magical hand raised his palm and pressed it heavily against him. The boy was shocked, but at this time he wanted to escape, but it was too late. The hand of magic got closer and closer to him, watching him also be crushed into a cake. But at this moment, a beam of white light suddenly lit up in front of him. The hand of magic was immediately blocked from the white light.


    The white light became more and more prosperous, and then it was almost incandescent, and then finally the image could be seen, but when it opened its eyes, it saw the face of Rand''s unbalanced face.


    The crowd has been waiting for Sen to wake up, the flames are burning, Hanlun''s barbecue is collected, and no one wants to eat. The crowd gathered around the fire, watching Sen me at all times.


    This kind of time seems to pass slowly, but everyone is waiting patiently, unknowingly, two days have passed, the firewood that Han Lun carried has been completely burned, although the weather tonight is very good, but the sky is very cold. In addition, without the radiation of flames, the days of waiting here will become more and more difficult. However, my book hero has recovered more than half of his injuries, but he has not yet woken up.


    He knelt on the ground motionless for two days; his knees were numb, but the strength of his hands was not broken, his hair and collar were covered with a thick layer of ice, but she did not tremble at all . It''s like a statue, never moving.


    On the eve of the day, I finally woke up, and finally a smile appeared on Jean Valjean''s face. She hugged me and sat up, and everyone stood up happily.


    "Brother, you finally woke up, let''s wait." I said Hu Yueer.


    "Yes, brother, you have slept for two days." Han Lun and Dao.


    I patted my head and asked, "Have I slept for a long time?" I only remember that the last time I saw you was at night, and then I didn''t know anything. I had a long dream. "


    "Wake up" Ran said with a smile. Now, I am very real before his eyes. This is not a fantasy, but to Ranteng, this Qi is as beautiful as a dream. I smiled and put out my arm around him and said, "You must have suffered for me again."

 Chapter 1271： Sudden

    "Su Lingzi said, resolutely walked to the door, and suddenly opened the door.


    When she opened the door, she suddenly became so calm that she felt it was worth it. As soon as the door opened, there was an old man with white hair, wearing a big green gown, wrinkled, but his waist was not bent, his back was not like a camel, he was full of vitality, and the expression of his eyes seemed to penetrate the heart directly.


    Su Ling''s son quickly bowed to DaLi, "I have seen the sky grow!"


    "No, it''s been a long time. It''s not like your usual style." That day, the patriarch put his back on his back, showing the majesty of a clan.


    Su Ling''er said: "I was a little tired today, I made Tianjia wait for a long time, and I felt very sad."


    That day, the patriarch said: "Can I come in and sit?"


    Su Ling''s faces changed, but this was the request of the patriarch. How could he refuse, Su Ling''s face said: "The house is in chaos, I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    The leader of the Celestial Clan waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter, just walk for a while." As he said, he raised his leg and walked in the door. The soul had to stand aside. My heart yelled: "Everything is over." For a moment, the patriarch''s reprimand, waiting for that day, couldn''t even open my eyes.


    Suddenly, when I only heard that day, the patriarch said with a hint of majesty: "You girl, so don''t welcome me as an old man. The house is so clean and it''s messy."


    Su Linger hurriedly knelt down and said, "God, please listen to Ling''er''s explanation. Actually?" What do you mean? "Su Ling''er prepared a lot of excuses in her heart. They pretended to be pitiful only when the Heavenly Family spoke. Because of her preference for the Heavenly Father''s family, there might be opportunities to change at this time. However, she was surprised to find out with a single mouth. What the patriarch said is not the same thing.


    "Look for yourself, where is the mess? Look at your nervousness, as if you stole your lover at home. Ha." That day, the patriarch laughed. In the blink of an eye, Su Ling''er was stunned. The figures of several people had disappeared miraculously. But the doors and windows have not been opened yet, where did they escape from?


    "What do you think, girl?" the executive executive called. "I must have guessed that there is a real hidden man here, I have to find out who will touch my niece," he said, "I have to find out who will touch my niece." When you say that, from Stand up on your seat.


    Su Ling said hurriedly: "Oh my God, you won''t tease me." How can this small room hide people? "


    The leader of the Celestial Clan nodded and said: "How many times have you said that someone is here, you can call me the leader of heaven, and you can call me uncle in private."


    Su Ling Er nodded and said, "Uncle."


    The leader of the Celestial Clan nodded and said with a smile: "I just heard Su Jin say you are here, I just passed by. Recently I have done a lot of things, but I haven''t seen you for a long time. I just came to see you, your guest. It turned out to be a guest of wise man Ji Ling."


    Su Linger said: "Linger went to Ferret last night and just returned to the woodcarving fairy. She promised a skunk and said he would give him a big candy, but then everything was forgotten." Last night, I It suddenly occurred to me that I could not lose faith in the children, so I made a big candy overnight. I am worried that I will have housework the next day, so I keep sending it back

 Chapter 1272： part

    There is a sigh of regret. So far, more than 90 contestants have "dead" and left the competition. Nearly half of the more than 90 contestants died at the hands of local fairies.


    The night becomes a slaughterhouse, the elves are the butchers, and they are the fish on the plate.


    The death toll is still rising, but it has never spread to them. Finally, day and night, the sky began to appear white.


    This is also the time when a new day arrives, and it is also the time when the four me leaves. After discussing a few of these issues, Su Ling and the two are going to talk to Liu Yi-ming.


    But just after taking the first step, the sky suddenly made a loud noise, and suddenly several red dots fell from the sky. The small dots became bigger and bigger in people¡¯s eyes, and many people even turned into a huge fireball. !


    This change in the environment seems to be a sea of ??flames! This is too bad. Of these five fantasy, the most terrifying are the fire and thunder zone. Wood makes a fire, gold makes wood. These two fantasies happened to be the clergy of Wood Fairy.


    The crowd was startled, only to see the dense fireballs falling down like rain that day, dragging a long, slanting flame in the sky one by one. (Applause) Not long ago, a meteor-like fire rain fell on the earth. For a while, the whole earth began to rumbling and trembling, and the ground began to split two or three inches wide, and the yellow sand of the earth immediately flowed out from these tiny cracks. There is less and less gold on the earth, and red-brown soil and bright red flames appear in everyone''s eyes. At this time, the desert has completely disappeared, whether it is in the sky or underground, it is a burning prison.


    People on the ground flickered left and right in the fire and rain, trying not to be hit by the fireball. But not everyone can imagine the intensity of rain. In some places there are only a few curls, while in other places it is densely packed. Several players were sluggish and hit the head with a fireball. Blood spattered and the body burned. The contestants died completely, and they withdrew from the competition before they even had time to scream.


    This soul with a little power began to use its power to cover itself, and when the flames fell, it quickly flashed out. If you can''t get rid of it, you can open it with the blade in your hand. After adapting to the decreasing frequency of these fireballs, everyone is already far away from that place.


    The crowd rushed all the way, and soon saw a piece of Yadan landform ahead. The surrounding stones are all mushroom stones, and the surface is cratered. Obviously, wind erosion has been for a long time. Such a huge Cangyan boulder gathers together like a huge castle. It''s just that the dark brown is too attractive. When you see my heart will tremble.


    But no one in the environment could hesitate. Even Willow had the same reason, holding a long sword in his hand and a long sword in his hand, and ran towards the flat rock. Holding the long sword in his hand, swinging all the way, among the group of people he met, his sword aura quickly bounced back and fell heavily around the team, opened with a bang, and suddenly caught fire on the ground.


    The crowd flew into a pile of rocks, and everyone found a hiding place, most of which protruded from the upper part of the rock to stop the flames from flying in the sky. Now they seemed to be sheltering from the rain under the eaves. It''s just a drop of rain that killed people.


    The three people looked out through the gap between the stones and found that the outside world was already a burning world. This brown land was torn apart into a striking gap,

 Chapter 1273： strength

    Before the game, Suwoge had searched all the contestants of five races, of which the highest management of the five races was naturally the most eye-catching. The leader of Jinling Immortal is Jinfeng. Although he is short in stature, he is a master that cannot be ignored. The sword in his hand is also very strange. The blade is actually a slender black gold thread, unyielding, without a sword, but infinite in his hand. The elves on earth are the iron-blooded men who broke this mountain. He himself was the leader of the guardianship of the five nations, and the blood of soldiers ran through his body. Among the five major ethnic groups, ethnic groups in Qingling County also have the highest proportion of military participation, and almost all of them are armed personnel. The head of the daffodil is a woman. Women with daffodils are born with a special ability, magic. And the bi-monthly cold daffodils are the best people to use this illusion. However, the water spirit fairy is usually a kind person and rarely sees her own power, so the power of this woman has become a legend from heart to heart. Of course, Muling County is a wizard of swordsmanship, and Yan Lingxian is Rutamir, known as the "Little Prince of Fire". He is the youngest of these five.


    My bookhao certainly studied these data, but his eyes did not notice the data. He found a familiar figure-Jin Jue among the six spiritual tribes.


    When I first came to Jinling Shenxian, I didn''t want to go to prison. Then, I was escorted to Zhongling by General Jin Jue, but they escaped on the way. To be sure, General Jin was also punished after the incident.


    "It''s him!" I smiled. "What a coincidence"


    Ran Tianlun and Luo Xiaocheng also recognized Jin Jue at a glance. This was an old man''s experience, but he did not expect to be in such a situation. At this time, the four of them were watching. After all, Liu was the leader of the Ji Lingxian family, and would definitely help each other if necessary.


    Liu Yu ran for a long time, and suddenly the figures of the two spiritual sages even went straight into the hot zone and disappeared. Holding the sword in his hand, Liu ran forward, but the ground in front of him was constantly changing, as if something came out of the ground. Liu died unexpectedly, and his body suddenly stopped. There was a loud noise, the ground in front of me burst, and the three shapes were drilled out of the ground and poured into the gap. Three powerful souls reached the willow tree.


    Liu Yu''s sword did not come out of the sheath, but instead used his body to avoid these three spiritual forces, retreated, and ran around a piece of tall isolated rock, flying and falling steadily. At the top of the stone, below, six people have completely surrounded the pillar.


    "Liu, you can''t escape" one of the elves cheered. He held a heavy sword in his hand and lay heavily on the ground, splitting three inches in an instant. Liu then clenched the scabbard and said proudly: "Only you, do you really think it will be my opponent?"


    "Of course one of us is not strong enough, but we have six people, you alone, today you died."


    Liu Yi smiled and talked about the mental difficulties of the fairy family for the first time. She drew a heavy sword with her hand, chopped a circle, and smashed it at Liu Dashi''s feet with tens of thousands of strength. Liu Qiang flew vigorously under his feet, and the big rock under his feet was immediately interrupted by the heavy sword. The flying fragments flew up, and a cloud of dust clouded his eyes. The six people took a step back from each other. Suddenly, a strong green light fell from the chaos, and the fairy family of the earth was terrified. The heavy sword in his hand jumped to his chest, and the light suddenly hit his chest, and the man felt his whole body covered. A powerful force quickly receded the shape of his body. Suddenly, he felt a powerful force spreading across his body. I saw him take a big step back, and both feet died on the ground, as if connected to the whole earth, even the tens of thousands of forces could not be shaken.


    That person can see clearly that the green light is actually the sword in Liu''s hand, but it has not been blocked yet. At this time, only the sheath of the sword stood on the heavy sword.

 Chapter 1274： Amnesia

    ,


    ,


    Shang Yi smiled and said, "No problem, please speak in the hall."


    Du Taiyi also gave a gift, and the three of them walked into the inner hall. Your doctor, hurry up. When he saw me, he asked: "My master has guests, but the lower-level officers should go out and wait for the other party." Then he stood up again. Shangguan Yiyi said: "This is a child Chengfeng, who just returned to the management agency today."


    Mrs. Du briefly thought about it, and said: "The grown-up''s husband and son know the lower-level officials. Isn''t this the matter with the warrant officer Gaochang deputy bailiff a few years ago?"


    Shangguan Yi smiled and said, "That''s right."


    Mrs. Du hurriedly handed over a salute and said: "The lower-level officials don¡¯t know. Please forgive the army." I was in a daze, but suddenly remembered that Shangguan Yiyi said that he used to be the deputy general who recruited Gaochang. Produced from around the world. Be regarded as his boss. I think it is much easier for me to become a court official for no reason than for many people to learn fame for life.


    My public Shu: "You''re welcome, please sit down."


    Shangguanyao said: "Don''t tell the doctor, the children have only recently returned to the management agency, but this is a strange disease. He has lost the memory of the past." I know this is because the hospital has done too much of Dutai''s medical skills. , Please do diagnosis and treatment for the children, if this disease can be ruled out, I should thank you very much. -


    Du Taiyi doubted: "I am amnesia, but it is difficult to do it." Seek a doctor together. If there is a disease in the body, acupuncture, medicine and stones can all work. Amnesia is not the first time I have met, but very few people have been treated. , Lower-level officials can only do their best. "


    The official nodded and said, "In this way, Du Taiyi doesn''t have to be nervous." Du Taiyi bowed and said, "Also please sit here and let the lower-level officers check it." I Yiyan. Doctor Du began to take care of him. Then he looked around his head.


    After a long time, he shook his head and said, "Sir, the general''s body is not only very good, but also very masculine, energetic, and strong pulse." This is a healthy man''s watch, Xi''an. General amnesia patients are caused by head impact, which causes damage to the human brain. The junior officer inspected the general''s head, but found no signs of impact. The inferior official medical skills are superficial, and there is really no reason to be found. "


    I think my amnesia is because my soul has been eroded. How can you find out, and I don¡¯t know how many green spirits have returned to the original solution, but the head is injured early. How can you tell? I looked up and suddenly saw Shangguan Yi¡¯s disappointed expression, and then said, ¡°Du Tai¡¯s medical skills are indeed superb, but some diseases cannot be punctured with stone because it may not be a disease at all.¡± Dad, you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. Up. "


    Shang Yi sighed: "Well, Doctor Du Tai has worked hard. The family has prepared a few glasses of wine. If you don''t give up, please stay and eat together."


    Du Taiyi said: "Dare not, the general has just returned to the management agency today. Today is the day when the adults are reunited, and the lower-level officials will not join this busy day." The lower-level officers have to go to the bookstore, so he didn''t stop. I''m leaving. Up. "


    "Go here," the official said, "so that you won''t stay."


    Dr. Du said: "Your Excellency, General, stay."


    The Shangguan and I used the same method: "Don''t send it." Duardi withdrew from the inner hall. Shang Yi said: "It seems that you have suffered a lot in the past two or three years. Come on, your family will be very happy to see you. Your eldest brother should also come back. Our father and son will be drunk to go home tonight. "

 Chapter 1275： take care of

    .


    I looked at the essence, and the distance disappeared. I was shocked, rushed out, and ran into Luo Xiaocheng and Han Lun''s room.


    I walked to the door and broke in without caring about the door. Before getting up, Han Lun pushed away the quilt and stood up, tearfully saying, "What kind of nerves do you have, early in the morning."


    I said, "It''s pouring away deeply." I left alone. "


    Han Lun was taken aback and hurriedly opened the quilt and said, "What''s wrong." Why did she leave alone? Did you bully her? "


    I shook my head and said, "Lord Ouyang came to the door last night. In order to get me to marry Ouyang Jinglan, he must think that I can''t push this matter, so as not to embarrass me." This is the choice to give up leaving without saying goodbye. "


    Han Lun said, "When did she leave?"


    I shook my head and said, "The last time I saw her was at noon yesterday. I don''t know when she will leave. It may be at most eight to nine hours."


    Han Lun frowned and said, "It may be difficult. I don''t know which direction she is heading. Moreover, if she deliberately avoids us, I am afraid that even the right direction will not result."


    I shook my arms and gritted my teeth and said, "In any case, I must get her back!" Han Lun hurriedly put on the clothes. I had already gone out to the study room. At dawn, I went to the study room and found someone in the study room. The light was still there, and it seemed that the official couldn''t sleep all night. I pushed the door in, but found that the study was not only alone, but Shangguan Tingzhi was also in it.


    I was about to talk, and as soon as I touched my sleeve, I walked around him, looking coldly, and walked out the door. The official lay on the table, flipping through the pamphlet. But his thoughts are obviously not in the pamphlet, just staring at one place without moving his eyes.


    "Dad, this kid has something to tell me." In front of Sen.


    The official slowly closed his folded hands, put his hands aside, and leaned back lazily on the chair. He said, "What''s the matter?"


    I know his father is still struggling for his refusal to get married. As the head of the family, he will definitely find a solution to the contradictions between the two and turn the situation around. I don''t know if he hates himself like his brother. It was cruel to say goodbye to him at this time.


    But I have no choice, Ranpo is gone now, and she doesn''t know when to leave. But if time lasts for a while, the probability of finding it will be much smaller.


    I Tao: "The sword that Miss Ran left behind is with Yuan. The rivers and lakes are very dangerous. She is alone, I am afraid it is dangerous." And Yuan Yuan can''t have any accidents. The child can only say goodbye to his father now, and I am going to find her. "


    The officials were stunned, looking at the sheepskin lampshade in the faint flame swaying, suddenly flashing in the melancholy and disappointed eyes. He sighed and said, "You always have your own reasons." Forget it, you don''t want to say anything, because your father doesn''t want to say anything, go by yourself. If you have a chance, go home and have a look. If you don''t want anything else, come back and give your mother a pillar. "


    I thought the officials would scold him severely, but he didn''t. Shangguan Tingzhi even scolded him, but his father didn''t even have this heart. I don''t know if he is pampering himself or is disappointed in himself.


    I nodded and said, "Father takes care of myself, and the child is gone." As I spoke, I turned around and walked to the door. When he walked to the door, he looked back at the officials and found that his father was tired

 Chapter 1276： food

    Within half an hour, Ouyang Jinglan was found on a small willow tree outside Chang''an City. I leaned against a big tree, panting. He was covered in blood, and the arrow wound on his chest was still bleeding. When he left Chang''an, he had already sent a signal to the three of them, and the four agreed to meet here. According to time, they should be here too.


    Sure enough, less than a tea time, three people came to Xiaoshu Liu wearing spiritual masks. There was a faint light in their hands, and I waved to them, but as soon as he raised his hand and pulled out the wound in his chest, he felt a sharp pain again. Luo Xiaocheng and the three leaned down in a hurry. I, Hu Yueer, saw that Sen and I was full of blood, yelling, and hugging Han Lun. Han Lun shrank and said, "Well, you can''t even see the blood." He was the injured person. What are you afraid of? "


    Hu Yueer glared at him, punched him hard, and said, "I''m just scared, what do I do!"


    Han Lun smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of time, woman, we will be together. Seeing that there can be more blood days, there is still too much time for you to regret."


    Linghu said: "Then you have to protect me." I will overcome it. "


    When Han Lun was about to speak, Luo Xiaocheng said impatiently: "You two are endless, and didn''t see when, Han Lun hurried to save people."


    Hu Yueer''s face flushed, and Han Lun, letting go, ran aside and glanced at me from time to time. She felt terrified and covered her eyes, but after a while she wanted to look curiously again. Like a cat stealing food, cowardly and cute.


    Han Lun took Xindan for him and sprinkled gold sore medicine on his wound. Prepare to wrap it with breathable gauze, and I said: "Don''t be busy, without pen and paper, I will draw it."


    Huyue retreated to the people, put down the pen and paper, and ran away blindfolded. Han Lun smiled and sighed, my Jeremy''s face was covered with ink, and I wrote on the paper according to the picture in my memory. Fortunately, he has a deep memory. The painting was drawn on paper as it was. I checked it twice and found that there was no problem, so I would hand it over to Han Lun. After all, he understands the originality of organs better than I do.


    Han Lun took this painting and looked at it carefully for a long time through the faint blue spiritual lamp. He was suddenly surprised: "It turned out to be a Qiqiao and Linglong life lock." And so big! "


    I said: "Do you understand?"


    Hanlun nodded in surprise: "Of course, although I have only seen these seven chisel locks once, I have also seen the model." But once you see it, you will never forget it. These seven chiselled life locks are not cores, but seven or seven core rings are connected to each other, pulling out a hair to move the whole body. As long as one of the locks is wrong, the rest will be completely locked and will never be opened again. In other words, it has never been possible to tell the origin of these seven smartly locked life locks, and the entrance to the tomb of King Qin is even such a big lock! "


    When she leaned down, she exclaimed: "Do you have a way to unlock this lock?"


    Han Lun said, "Aren''t you afraid of bleeding?"


    My tiger''s reaction was, ah, screamed and ran to the side, but there were not many steps to run, and he didn''t forget to come back and kick him one foot, and cursed: "You big bad guy!" Han Lun smiled, too lazy. Talk to her and say: "This lock is still unlocked, because these seven shrink holes must be opened at the same time. If there is a place that is not in order, it will be locked."

 Chapter 1277： train

    As if she knew nothing, she looked like a curious baby.


    I was silent for a while, and my stomach was completely dark.


    He stayed here shortly before leaving, walking towards the turret. Accompanied by Li Nianxian for the first time.


    This is the second time.


    Just like the first time I saw the situation, this time, the fire tower was quite lively. There were many people practicing here, but most of them could only be outside the practice room and wanted to get a practice room, but it was not easy.


    On the 36th floor of the tower, the more energy it contains, the higher its intensity, but as it rises, the competition we face increases.


    The exercise room itself is small and can be practiced outdoors, but it can actually accommodate not many people.


    I went all the way up.


    He will not go to low-level training.


    "Vulcan," you said, "where is this fire most likely to hide?" I asked.


    The fire thought and said: "The higher the fire, the greater the energy of the fire, and the fire in the sky is likely to hide on it."


    The sky fire here is my goal.


    As long as we can get the fire from the sky here, my cultivation will be greatly improved, at least reaching the level of "Yuanxian High Level".


    Yuanxian¡¯s practice is very long. This is a shortcut to increase alchemy fire.


    I tried to light a fire in his body.


    He wanted to use his own fire to perceive the fire, but this time Sen I still failed. The fire in the fire tower was completely hidden.


    Of course, it may be sealed, so I can''t find it in a short time.


    I came to the twenty-sixth floor at this moment.


    Just when I came here, the gym room was opened.


    A young monk walked out.


    The history of monks is not simple. A few days ago, he took a lonely morning to see me.


    His grandfather was an old man in charge of the fire tower. He is called the enemy of fire. After all, many people come to say hello.


    The enemy nodded and was about to leave.


    The rest were also fighting their hands, waiting until the fire enemy left, to compete for the repair room left by the fire enemy.


    At this time, the enemy of fire came to Senwo on the 22nd floor and said with a smile: "Brother Yang, you also came to the fire tower to practice."


    I nodded and said, "Yes, Brother Huo, is it over?"


    The enemy nodded and said, "Yes, my practice room is empty, Brother Yang, use my room."


    Thank you brother. I clenched my fists.


    The enemy was very happy to let me accept the affection, and then talked to me a few words before leaving.


    The rest of the box was given to me by the enemy of fire. Many people were in a period of depression, and many people¡¯s eyes were also very cold. However, because the identity of the enemy did not do it, if it was replaced by someone else, it would have started long ago. The enemy of fire, most people are unwilling to offend him, even if he is a part of a person above him.


    I went into the repair room.


    The repair room is more than 20 square meters, there is almost no furniture, the only thing is a bed.


    This is a hot stone bed, and I found that almost all the energy is concentrated in the bed.


    My husband was slightly surprised that the 22-story earth and the energy of the earth should be about 88 times that of the outside world.


    This place is really a good place to practice.


    In the practice here, the speed of practice will naturally be greatly improved.


    I closed my eyes and started practicing.


    I don''t know how long it has been, and I suddenly felt a strange power.


    I sat on my knees on the stone bed and started to run to swallow the magical power of heaven and absorb the free energy between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1278： empire

    Who knows this, just like the Demon Winged Wolf encountered before, this is also the case with the Black Swallow Insect.


    The Black Swallow Demon Worm is far more dangerous than the Demon Winged Wolf.


    Once caught, these bugs can even burrow into your ears, nose, mouth, eyes, pores, and devour your flesh.


    Another half minute.


    You''ll go from a big living person to a pair of dead bones, and you can''t even save bone dregs.


    The black swallow worm rushed out. It turned out that in the war of the ancient butterfly, the magical **** flew away.


    However, this black rock magic bug seems to find that these two are not easy to provoke now, so it changed its direction and chased after me and others.


    The dense black swallow magical insects are all over the world, and those black swallow magical insects are so frightening that people''s hearts tremble.


    too frightening.


    Everyone ran fast, they all ran away.


    I chose a direction and fled quickly.


    The black swallow swarm separated, and there was a group of people chasing after me.


    An hour later, I met a group of people in a mountain range. However, the black rock worms kept chasing, and the last four or five people were immediately drowned by the black rock worms, without even a tragic cry, so they were completely engulfed by the black rock worms, not even a bone was left. A smug smile appeared on my face when I saw the evil boy and the others being chased by the black-faced worms behind me.


    Without these people, it would not be easy for them to get rid of the Black Swallow Demon.


    But now, things are changing.


    evil boy.


    It''s this person.


    In addition to the evil children, there are Moon Feifei, the Moon Sword of the two siblings, they are the Eastern Fairy Queen, and the rest of the noble children are attached to the Temple Empire.


    Xiaocao, it''s your son.


    After seeing Sen I, the evil boy''s face was filled with a spiritual smile.


    He hates me very much.


    Hate me for a thousand cuts and bruises ashes.


    Quick, get this kid out. The evil boy smiled fiercely and rushed towards Sen I first.


    The rest of the people were looking forward to the sinister boy, and rushed over, some cold voices that meant "boy, die". Some people''s voices are cold and contain the meaning of "Boy, die."


    "A bunch of spirits and pens, you can play by yourself."


    I turned and flew into the distance, he can''t think now, now fighting evil boys and others privately, there are black rock demon worms, presumably, there is not much time to catch up.


    Boy, you are not a man. You have the courage to fight alone.


    The evil boy screamed from behind.


    "I don''t know as well as the midgets, so they don''t think they''re bullying the old, the sick and the sick," I exclaimed.


    The evil boy is so angry, so are you disabled?


    He smiled coldly. "Catch you and crush your bones"


    A group of people are chasing behind, but their speed has some gaps compared to my Jeremy.


    Although Yin Evil Boy''s cultivation is very strong, its speed is not as fast as Sen I.


    The distance between the two sides is growing.


    "Damn," the boy yelled angrily.


    At this time, the demon bug behind Heiyan was also pursued.


    One said, "Look, what''s behind?"


    Then, a group of people turned their heads and saw many bugs.


    "Black Swallow Demon Insect, Black Rock Demon Insect, run away." The evil boy shouted in horror, speeding up frantically.


    The rest of the people heard the words "Black Rock Demon Worm", and three souls were scared to death, and two souls ran away one by one.

 Chapter 1279： Variety

    "The golden-feathered mosquito was a terrible creature in ancient times. The existence of the world is very short-lived, it only existed for 1000 years. Therefore, many people do not know this creature, but I have seen golden-feathered mosquitoes before. So I also Recognize that this golden feather mosquito will **** your blood. Now the golden feather mosquito has not started to devour your blood, you must eliminate the golden feather mosquito as soon as possible, otherwise, once the golden feather mosquito starts to absorb your blood, It only takes ten minutes and the blood will be drained from your body.


    Fire shouted.


    After listening to Vulcan''s words, my face suddenly changed.


    This golden-feathered mosquito is so weird and scary.


    From Vulcan''s anxious expression, it was obvious that the golden feathers of mosquitoes should be more terrifying than they thought.


    I didn''t dare to delay, he said, "Now you cooperate with me, and use the power of the nine kinds of heavenly fires to eliminate the mosquitoes of the Golden Feather God."


    The fiery soul nodded solemnly.


    "The power of fire."


    Sen I sat on my lap and started lighting the nine fires.


    Red Inflamed Magic Fire, Golden Rock Heavenly Dragon Fire, Empty Silent Fire, Frozen Fire, Nine Dragons Fire, Scorching Sun Fire, Purple Thunder Heavenly Fire, Eternal Fire, Core Burning Heavenly Fire.


    Of these nine fires, the highest and the ninth is the burning of the earth''s center.


    The spirit of fire was originally the spirit of empty silence to put out the fire, but now the spirit of Jiutian fire is still preserved, so the spirit of fire can lead the fire of Jiutian.


    The nine fires of the sky were all extinguished, and the golden feather **** mosquito was wrapped.


    "burn"


    Nine fires are burning.


    A strong crossover heat wave swept through.


    According to the theory, the nine fires burn together, and even the "stone" on the "stone" name "stone" will melt.


    However, the Golden Feather Mosquito, even if there is nothing the same, the attack of the Nine Heavens Fire did not even cause any damage to the Golden Feather Mosquito.


    This makes a big difference in my face and that''s the trouble.


    The Golden Feather Mosquito did not die, and his situation suddenly became very dangerous.


    At this time, the golden feather mosquito moved.


    I saw the golden feather mosquito stick out a sharp thorn and enter the vascular barrier of Senwo.


    Then, the golden-feathered mosquitoes began to feed on Sen''s blood.


    I felt like the blood on my body was being absorbed frantically by the golden feather mosquitoes.


    Where are ten minutes? My husband believes that five minutes is enough time for the golden feather mosquito to inhale the human body.


    Over time, death will be unquestionable.


    I knew he was in big trouble, but the golden feather mosquitoes were almost impossible to kill and I was a little helpless for a while.


    But at this moment of crisis, the nine real blood dragons in the forest suddenly woke up.


    Seeing the resurrection of the nine real dragons, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    The nine real blood dragons are quite mysterious.


    The nine blood dragons woke up and flew towards the golden feather mosquito.


    So, the nine-color real dragon and the golden feather **** mosquito started a fight. The nine-color real dragon was really powerful, but the golden feather **** mosquito was completely suppressed, and the nine-color real dragon wanted to swallow it for the golden feather **** mosquito. .


    I, Hu Yue''er, took apart Han Lun, let him lean on the stone tablet, and said excitedly, "Han Lun, you are saved, the sky has eyes, and treats you very thickly." You can wait here. I will find it in this tower. "


    Speaking, let the fox Yue''er stand up, she suddenly felt her body floating around, carrying such a heavy Han Lun on her back for a long time, bent over and let the fox stretch her waist, only to hear the bones clucking in the crisp sound make a sound. She walked briskly up and down the hole, but found nothing. Linghu Yueer''s figure, then stepped on the water and gently landed on the sculpture in the center of Yingzhou Island.

 Chapter 1280： harmless

    You are not in a hurry. "Before the words were finished, I quickly jumped off the trestle. Until there was no dome at the bottom of hell.


    When they saw it, they followed him along the trestle trail, jumping straight to the bottom of the ground. The bottom of the prison looks like an interrogation place. This is a horrific set of torture tools. Solder irons, pegboards, knives and racks are all available and shudder.


    They only looked for a while and found dozens of tunnels in the walls at the bottom each week, each one a prison. When people are overwhelmed. All of a sudden, I rushed to the right end of the tunnel, and people didn''t know its intent, and they followed. I walked straight in that direction, going faster and faster, as if hearing a faint breath, he felt that someone must want to meet him at the end of the road.


    So he walked over without hesitation. At this point, reason can''t produce any results, then trust a feeling, trust once it''s harmless. How he wished he could be in this place. There seemed to be hallucinations in his ears, and he seemed to hear Jean Valjean''s wailing.


    At first, his footsteps were light, but gradually, the two sides of the tunnel were still some prisons with iron fences, but mostly empty. He hoped that one of them would appear in a slow-looking image, but he was disappointed time and time again. He was getting faster and faster, almost trotting, and he wanted to hurry across the aisle so he could know what was bothering him so much.


    When Jeremy left, the despair in my heart increased a little, and my hope was dashed for a while. Going through the prison, you can see at most a few bones and nothing. I suddenly felt a kind of sadness in Jeremy''s heart. When this journey came to an end, the little hope in his heart was almost dashed. I think the sadness in his heart is like a flood, and he himself is like a reef on the seashore, constantly being washed away by the tide. Jeremy I felt cold all over, so I screamed on the fence, as if I had exhausted my strength and trembled all over.


    The voice I heard from Hu Yue''er and others came, but in the ten steps before me, I didn''t have the heart to get closer. He is now on the verge of grief, on the verge of collapse, and a word can make him panic.


    I roared again, tears welling up in my eyes, and hit the iron fence hard, and the iron fence slammed down. However, Jeremy I punched like crazy. Like that''s destiny, that''s the injustice of heaven. The skin is broken and the blood flow is very long, but I don''t know. He was still falling hard, his long hair disheveled like a pile of grass. Tears in the eyes have long lost a touch of blood.


    I punched it out, and he broke the iron fence, and the flesh of the stars was still hanging on the broken iron stubble. I knelt down weakly, not knowing whether I was tired or not, everyone felt that he had suddenly grown old.


    When Hu Yue''er looked at me like this, tears were already streaming down my face. She wanted to go up and talk to him, but was stopped by Han Lun. Han Lun shook his head, making Fox Yue''er stop. Looking at the helpless Sen I helplessly, I turned around and cried.


    I suddenly raised my head and smiled wryly, and said, "God''s will makes man at the mercy of fate!" He weakly shouted the last two words, and after a while, his long hair was like ink washed away by water, and gradually changed. white.


    People are surprised, the qi in front of them is like an illusion, they look away, they know my heartache, and they also understand that the chance of falling slowly is still alive, and it may gradually approach nothing.

 Chapter 1281： warm

    After a long time, I found a relevant description from memory, based on which I only roughly guessed the truth of the matter.


    It turns out that when babies are born, there is a natural gas in their bodies. As the baby grows, the innate gases slowly dissipate and become contaminated with the acquired gases.


    Therefore, practitioners slowly transform acquired qi into innate qi, and finally realize innate qi.


    According to the teacher''s memory, the baby''s innate gas has a wonderful effect on the treatment of fire demons. This was what he discovered in a spell during an experience, but it was indeed false and he did not confirm it.


    According to Master''s memory, combined with the confession of spiritual power, I found this statement to be true, and I had a hunch that I was afraid that he would soon oppose the man who used the baby to heal his wounds.


    Suddenly, I felt his head suddenly faint, knowing that this was a manifestation of excessive consumption of spiritual power, so I hurriedly withdrew his spiritual power from the master''s memory.


    I just gave up my mental strength and found that Xia Ganding didn''t know when to sit on his bed, with a curious expression on his face.


    Because the room is relatively warm, Xia Qianlong is now wearing some exposed ones, a long pink dress with a lower chest.


    At a glance, I saw a piece of Snow White, although my current strength is good, but still a little Zhuren, where did I see such a beautiful scene.


    For a moment, the blood flowed directly into my mind, the lower body began to react immediately, and the breathing began to become heavy.


    Xia Ganling suddenly felt that something was wrong, and when she looked up, she saw that I was looking directly at his chest, blushing, panting heavily, and my eyes were full of a kind of light.


    Xia Ganding looked down and found that his chest had been exposed the most, and from my point of view, it can be said that his chest is clear at a glance.


    Suddenly, a scream broke the silence of the entire base, and the crew began to move, looking for the place where the scream occurred.


    As the operatives searched near my room, they suddenly saw my room door open and their summer captain came out of my room angrily.


    A team member was about to step forward to ask, but was pressed by the team members and whispered, "You don''t want to live, this time disturbing the team leader."


    The player just remembered that when the captain came out in summer, his clothes were more revealing and a little untidy. Something interesting seems to be happening in this room.


    If you ask Captain Xia this time, you will definitely frown. Thinking of the fate of those who offended Team Leader Xia, the team members can''t help but shiver, and hurriedly thank the team members who pulled them just now.


    Watching Xia Ganling disappear behind the door, I stroked myself and some painful faces, a little incredible.


    Dressed like this and entered his bedroom, it was also from that angle, he accidentally glanced at it, how could there be such a big reaction?


    It just so happened that Xia Ganling had already left. I wanted to find someone who couldn''t find a reason, and I heard the voices of people outside, which seemed to be the screams condensed in Xia''s thousand years, which attracted a lot of people.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked, and someone outside asked, "Mr. Xu, is there any problem?"

 Chapter 1282： daughter

    I didn''t dare to touch my identity for a moment, and I didn''t dare to disturb me for fear of being beaten.


    This happened in the past, almost every year, some seniors flirted with other people''s girlfriends in front of their brother-in-law''s boyfriend, and ended up being beaten up by the brother-in-law''s boyfriend.


    Of course, there are also cases of successful corner snooping, so it will inspire seniors year after year to follow up¡­.


    It was just to see how hard it was to annoy me, so they didn''t come up. At this moment, a man about 1.7 meters tall with bulging muscles walked up to Zheng Hanyan and whispered, "Master," come to report today, do you think Let your brother go with you? "


    That tone, as if the wolf saw the tone of Little Red Riding Hood, maybe because he was frightened by his tone, Zheng Hanyan leaned towards me.


    The man looked at me and said, "This is your boyfriend, sir and sister. It''s white enough. Many ducks are not as good-looking as him. I just don''t know how effective it is. If you don''t know how to fight, if you don''t have a brother-in-law , then you try to see how my combat effectiveness is?"


    After that, he laughed and the crowd began to whisper.


    From the whispers of these people, I know that the man in front of him is Zheng Ba. He is also from the School of Finance, but he is also the vice president of the school''s martial arts association. He is extremely cowardly. broken.


    Moreover, his acting ability is particularly strong, and Yancheng is not vulgar, so in college, he almost stepped aside...


    The first time I felt so angry after hearing what a duck was. If it wasn''t at the school gate, I would have removed the bones of the corpse.


    Zheng Ba saw that I was not paying attention to myself, her eyes were shining, she stretched out her right hand, ready to push me, and said in her mouth, "child, you are deaf, I asked you to lend me your daughter all night." I will pay it back tomorrow. You, can''t believe you''re still alive. "


    After that, he looked up and down at Zheng Lengyan, and on the other hand, he was going to push me to make him make a fool of himself.


    I felt Zheng Ba''s hand was on his chest, and then a powerful force pierced through his chest and into his internal organs. For me, however, this power is nothing at all, but an idea moving. The power of Zheng Ba''s hand that invaded his body disappeared without a trace.


    This made me surprised and angry because this school hides the dragon and the crouching tiger, he met a man at the school gate, who was actually an acquired master, because it was the exercise of foreign skills, so I didn''t see it at first.


    It''s infuriating that at the moment this person doesn''t take human life as a thing at all, it''s just not me, but like other students, I''m worried that he will be hurt by the force, and I estimate that he won''t live for a month.


    Although this Zheng Ba insulted himself, he still held such a heavy hand. In my heart, he has been sentenced to death. My hand slid a few times and sealed the big hole near the caudate. As long as Zheng Ba finds another woman, then his ending will be tragic.


    Zheng Ba felt his blow on me. Not only did he not have that feeling before, but he felt that his hand seemed to be hitting a stone, and it was a little painful.

 Chapter 1283： At last

    However, the Supreme Divine Sword is really scary enough. When the King of the Golden Pen took it, the Supreme Divine Sword swayed from the sword energy of millions and rushed towards King Aaron to kill.


    King Jinpeng didn''t want to give up on this, while resisting the spirit of the sword, he wanted to forcibly take back the sword of supremacy when he was close to the sword of supremacy, but the sword of supremacy was really terrible, as powerful as a demon race, King Jinpengqi It has been shaken back by hundreds of millions of swords. I can''t get close.


    This supreme sword that swept through time and space and flew far, shut down the existence of the second greatest power level.


    Many people chase the past and do not want to give up this supreme sword.


    I stopped on the mountain and began to meditate on the formula, the spirit of running fire taught him to control the sword, which is the sword of the sword, and perhaps the highest sword will be summoned.


    "Thousands of swords have a spirit, the divine sword of heaven and earth, the supreme sword formula, the back"!


    I drank low, he felt a subtle connection to the sword.


    I fully summoned it, and sure enough, the supreme sword rose to the sky and flew in my direction.


    Huo Ling smiled and said, "Ha, this sword is really effective."


    I am also quite excited that the supreme sword wants to have everything, but, something that made me depressed happened, the supreme sword flew halfway.


    This sword has some evil doors, and it seems to have its own will, that will, to forcibly cut the connection between the blade and Sengo.


    Finally, the supreme sword turned and flew in the other direction.


    "No, I failed."


    I shook my head, feeling very sad, and tried so hard to overcome this supreme sword, really not far.


    "Rumbling", at this moment, a huge black vortex appeared in the sky, swallowing the heaven and earth, trying to swallow the supreme sword to swallow.


    In that huge vortex, there seemed to be a demon-like person standing in the middle of the vortex.


    Obviously, there is another powerful man who wants the sword of supremacy.


    But the sword of the Supreme God was so terrifying that it shook hundreds of millions of swords and swept into that gigantic black hole.


    In the end, the black hole simply collapsed.


    The supreme divine sword shredded the nothingness, but at this moment, on a mountain in the distance, a white man liked snow, and he took out a scabbard.


    "The supreme sword of God, come back."


    the white man whispered.


    The supreme sword of God flew towards him quickly.


    Finally, the sword of supremacy, inserted into the white man''s scabbard.


    "Ha, you follow me, it''s also fate, happiness."


    The man in white picked up the gourd hanging around his waist and took a sip, with an inexplicable bravado. "Who is this guy?"


    There was a scream of exclamation around, and then the supreme **** of the two strong figures who tried to collect the sword failed, but in the end, the man was in front of the collection success.


    While there are many monks here, there is no shortage of famous people.


    However, no one knew the man in front of him.


    "I don''t know who this guy is, but I think he''s also a terrible strong guy," someone said.


    Both Guan Tiantao and Jinpeng Wang flew to the white man, obviously, they wanted to cut a foot, and didn''t want to give up on this.

 Chapter 1284： Role

    And it is the last one. Now the five ancient teas are no longer there, but there is a falling moon tree, if you can get a few leaves.


    In the future, it will certainly be of great use.


    I also rushed to the mysterious valley of medicine. In order not to attract attention, he changed his appearance and transformed himself into a handsome young man of 20 years old, holding a folding fan, very elegant, like a scholar, and personable. There are many mysterious fields in the land of the dead, and there are four or five places in the Valley of Medicine, but none of them can compare to the Valley of Medicine in front of us, because there is a legendary tree that fell from the moon.


    A lot of people are talking about the fallen tree, and some people are talking about the first world war between Kyushu and Tiandao. This topic is almost the most talked about topic during this period, and everyone is guessing the true identity of Kyushu. It also brought back some monks'' memories of Kyushu blood.


    The blood of Kyushu has been really strong in the past year, some people talk about the death of the sky, which is one of the 33 days, supreme, but it also seems to be destroyed by the blood master of Kyushu.


    This is enough to show that the blood of Kyushu is thicker than water. Now that ¡®Kyushu¡¯ is born, will it ruin the fate of the blood of Kyushu? To lead Kyushu''s bloodline to glory again? This is something that a lot of people care about.


    "Why, brother, where did it come from?" Someone came here alone and greeted him with a smile.


    I nodded and said, "When I hear the tree falling on the moon, I''ll take a chance."


    "The fall of the moon tree is Xuanxian''s goal. We don''t think about it. It''s hard to have a chance. If we can catch some holy medicine, it will already be Amitabha Buddha." The monk said that the holy medicine is also a panacea for more than 100,000 years. of great value.


    The monk said, "The next Zhuge Ming, what''s the name of my brother?"


    I smiled and said, "You could say I''m a struggling person."


    Zhuge Ming smiled.


    I asked, "What are you laughing at, brother?"


    Zhuge Ming said: "Although the name is good, it does not match the brothers of Sun Moon Island."


    Chic and elegant due to my son''s change, it really doesn''t match the life-snatching students.


    I smiled and said, "You don''t look like a man, but you can''t fight for the sea."


    Zhuge Ming said: "Yes, this is great, hasn''t someone been to Kyushu before?" It is said that Kyushu is very common and has not been announced to the public, but who thinks that such an ordinary temporary partner should cut the wound of heaven off and become a ''Kyushu''. You wouldn''t be such a character, would you? Hehe, what does a name look like if it''s so laid back and doesn''t mean low-key?


    I laughed and said, "Does the moon tree really exist in the shadow of death?" Maybe in the end, there''s nothing to be happy about. "


    Zhuge Ming said, "This thing is relatively reliable. Do you know why there are so many golden immortals outside?" They waited for someone to grab the fallen tree and go outside to do it. "


    Zhuge Ming did not continue, these strong Jinxian people want to kill and plunder, such things are not uncommon in the world of practitioners.


    It has nothing to do with character.


    That''s not to say, be a powerful person, or look like an outsider. In fact, this is wrong. Many powerful people act in cruel and ruthless ways, talking about nothing and killing people without blinking an eye. Killing and pillaging are also commonplace for them.


    "That''s a hot potato, shouldn''t ordinary monks be burned to death?" I shook my head.


    "Where''s the ordinary monk''s share? You, over there."


    Zhuge Ming pointed in several directions.


    I Jin, God of War and other great powers.


    "The Jinwu clan has no way, Wu Xun, the **** of war, Liu Fei of the colorful fairy pavilion, Xu Tangzhi, the ancient family of the Xu clan, daffodils of the Tianshui Pavilion, old man Xueyin of the Five Demons, these are the strong people who appeared, there are many A strong man hides in the dark and observes. Not no


    Zhuge Ming said.


    I touched his chin and he shot a gold

 Chapter 1285： life

    All gathered on the stone bed. At this time, the man lying on the stone bed was dressed in white.


    "Oh my God, who is that guy in white?" The guy in white lay on the bed. He was so handsome that he didn''t know how many years he had slept. The years did not leave any traces on him.


    Millions of people are curious.


    The bones become the sky that the Chinese people hate, splitting the ancient city, and appearing in front of these images, both sides seem to have deep hatred.


    "The hatred of all times is to seize my creation, to steal my luck, to rob me of my vitality, and to make my fate against me."


    This is the angry roar of the white people, still in the ear, the eternal and huge hatred, when the hatred? Only then can we call it eternal great hatred? It''s hard to imagine, it must be hatred.


    Yingwuren shot through the endless gap, and the white man with one hand on the bed was blown away.


    The sky is split, the sun and moon are silent, the mountains and rivers are broken, and the stars are falling.


    Ying country men are really scary, like a worldly god.


    "Time Reversed"


    In the hands of the people of the country of Ying, a sudden, low voice resounded through the world in vain.


    Everyone feels that the earth is revolving around the earth, stepping on ancient torrents into the desolate years.


    The gods are immortal in the sky, and the demons dance in the sky.


    The glory of the gods continues, and the dazzling era of spiritual practice is still a yearning for life.


    It was not until the endless years passed that the war began.


    I found myself in front of a wide world.


    The world has lost its life.


    At the end of the world, there is an ancient city.


    In that ancient city, one of the most powerful celestial masters lowered the altar, and on the altar lay a man.


    "It''s him."


    I was surprised that the person lying on the stone bed of the altar was from the country of Ying.


    The passage of long years.


    I don''t know how many years have passed.


    A large hand covered the sky and entered this desolate world.


    He grabbed the old city with two big hands and then grabbed it in another place.


    This painting is moved to another place. I am familiar with this painting. He once saw a white man who opened six reincarnations, which has a certain relationship with the 33 heavy days that turned into the sky of death.


    At that time, the pictures that Jeremy I saw were not all. After six reincarnations, he couldn''t see anything at that time, but now, he saw some new content.


    These involve the ancient city, the mysterious man, and the ancient city will sleep in the "corpses" of the people of Ying, nailed in the ancient temple.


    Then he put another man on the stone bed and finally left.


    "What? Is this the truth?" My heart vibrated, what he never thought was real, was completely different from what he imagined.


    Initially, he believed that the hero crucified on the bronze temple wall was the "seventh generation of evil gods", and he was only crucified after countless strongmen fell.


    So many skeletons in the bronze temple seem to confirm this possibility.


    But now, it overturns that possibility.


    Who is the man in white who was put on the stone bed by the mysterious man

 Chapter 1286： exist

    "Say disrespectful words. At that time, the fight between the devil and the holy ape was just a strange stone, and we can imagine its value compared to the nine stones.


    "It''s actually nine stones."


    "Oh, my God, the nine moves are all innate."


    "Once life is born, it will inevitably turn its back to the sky."


    "In such an easy place, even if it is a stone''s nine moves, the possibility of life is very small, otherwise, the world is already a race against a stone."


    "This is also true. Also, stone people are born with difficulties, and the harder it is to cultivate high-quality stone, the harder it is to give birth to living things. I still remember that in ancient times, it was said that the nine-hole spirit stone almost gave birth to a fairy fetus, but unfortunately The thing is, Jiukong Lingshi almost gave birth to a fairy fetus. After all, the envied sky, before Sendai was born, the thunderstorm came and it was destroyed.


    Many people are talking about nine strokes.


    I said, "In this history, has there ever been a nine-hole stone cherishing Xiantai?"


    Huo Ling said, "Emperor Jiuzhi, the undead, these two are nine-hole spirit stones, cultivated by fairies, but they are both on the earth that existed in the early years and fell down a long time ago.


    These are two talented people, one of them can be called earth-shattering generals, their power is spread all over the world, but somehow, even the stone clan, without eternal life, end up buried in the years.


    In addition to these two existences, even the fire spirit, it is difficult to find a third person. Although the nine stones are precious, I am afraid that many people do not have much hope for this. How difficult is it to give birth to a fairy?


    "The reserve price of Jiuqiaoling Stone is 1 million immortal stones, and it is currently under bidding."


    The old auctioneer said,


    In Chinese, the price itself is sky-high, and it is not easy for ordinary power to come up with thousands of immortal stones.


    Although the price of Jiukou Lingshi is very expensive, it has attracted the interest of many large troops, fierce competition has begun, and finally the transaction price of Jiukou Lingshi is fixed at 35 million immortal stones.


    I sighed, there is no shortage of such rich people in the world.


    Next, auction a treasure, immortal stone, divine stone, various exotic treasures and more.


    The dianthus fruit that Sen I needed is also in it, which was bought by Sen I with 250,000 fairy stones.


    "I". The baby flew out, holding the cracked fruit, and was about to take a bite when the little guy started gluttony again.


    As soon as the little thing hatched, I swept away the elixir that my Jeremy had collected, then lay in the treasure box to sleep and digested the elixir, and now he''s awake again.


    I have to say this little guy is a real foodie and when he wakes up he wants to eat split fruit. I have a great use of cracked fruit, and naturally I can''t be eaten by Beibei like this. He snatched the cracked fruit. Beating Bei Bei''s head, he said ruthlessly, "Little thing, look at your round belly, it hasn''t been fully digested before eating, do you still want to eat it?"


    "I-" the baby cried sadly, then stretched out her paw, touched her stomach, and sat on top of me, the little girl yawned and fell asleep again. After all, this little thing didn''t hatch for a long time, and he ate too many fruits of heaven and earth and needed time to digest. I put Bei Bei in the pot and fell asleep, and I haven''t been at the auction house for a long time. The purpose of the trip was to divide the fruit, and now that he''s got the fruit, I''m happy with that. He left the auction house, returned to his residence, and began to prepare for the preparation of mental fluids, but I didn''t know Jeremy. His every move was staring at him, with both eyes on him.


    "Son, I brought a lot of strong people, scattered everywhere, this boy, the wings can''t escape." The middle-aged monk said to Wei Canglan.


    Wei Canglan nodded and said, "Relax, and then go to the auction to clean up that boy. I know that this auction is really a good thing."

 Chapter 1287： pressure

    "I, many monks have come." Huo Ling said.


    Looks like we have to speed things up.


    He didn''t want to leak his secrets in the crowd.


    Mu Xiu must be destroyed by Liu Feng.


    I understand this very well.


    He continued to climb the cliff.


    Sen I was under tremendous pressure, and one by one, I climbed to the precipice of the earthquake.


    soon!


    I came to the ninetieth.


    When I was ninety years old, between heaven and earth, on the contrary, it became calm, all imitations, if returned to the nature of the general.


    "The shadow of the saint has disappeared, all voices have disappeared, and he has risen to the weight of the ninetieth."


    "Out there," said a giant strongman in surprise.


    I can''t believe what I''m seeing. .


    Over the past few hundred thousand years, more than 90 weights have been surpassed in addition to the "unblemished Tao".


    And now this mysterious person is the second person.


    Such a talent is too terrifying. Over time, I don''t know why it will grow up and other terrifying existences.


    Many looked up to Dao with a bit of fun on their faces.


    Some people may challenge the 99 stone steps again, what do you think?


    However, consider the ninety-ninth stone steps of the Seismic Cliffs, in ancient times no one could climb the stairs.


    It is impossible for me to climb the ninety-ninth stone steps.


    I''ve climbed the ninety-seventh stone steps.


    During the day, the pressure is high and the sky is full.


    33 figures reappear.


    They stood there motionless, indistinct, unable to see what they looked like.


    "33 days, Lord, the ninety-seventh day."


    Thousands of people screamed in shock.


    Hundreds of thousands of years later, another man ascended the ninety-seventh stone steps, juxtaposed with God, which is unimaginable.


    For 33 days, the Lord looked at Sen me coldly, and they seemed to want to expel Sen me from the ninety-seventh pound weight.


    Terrible pressure came out of their bodies and pressed against me.


    I Daeho, stand up and one punch will blow the 33 day main show out of the shadows.


    "I''m going, it''s too ferocious."


    Heaven, in the depths of a mysterious and chaotic world.


    For 33 days, the Lord was disturbed.


    "In the process of dying, someone actually climbed the ninety-seventh stone steps."


    A low voice came out.


    "No one has been able to do it for years, and the last, or Tao, is empty."


    "It''s not surprising that Tao is the reincarnation of a saint. We''re not surprised. Who is this person?"


    "Send someone to check."


    death of the sky.


    is a cliff.


    After 33 days of fighting, I continued to walk towards the ninety-eighth stone steps.


    At this time, the shadow of the Tao appeared, such as the king landing on the gods, and the terrible breath oppressed Sen me.


    "What are you, do you dare to stop me from going forward?"


    I roared loudly.


    Many heard his rant and were shocked that someone dared to be so rude to the Tao.


    In the outside world, there is no fear, he is as calm as ever, and no one knows what is in his heart.


    Again I struck the shadow of the empty path and climbed the ninety-eighth stone steps, juxtaposed with the road.


    Yes, amazingly, we have climbed 98 stone steps, more than 33 days of god.


    Countless people were shocked, like living souls, the shock in their hearts was beyond words to describe.

 Chapter 1288： monster

    But the shape of the second general is suddenly forward, so my Jeremy will be behind them.


    At this time, he grabbed an empty place, and my palm immediately used the spirit of a bear to hit the backs of the two people with my backhand. Although these two birds are not the real sky bird and rising star, but they call themselves nine stars, but they will not be a weak generation. They felt that my palms collided, the shape of the two people suddenly changed a position, and the shapes of the two people suddenly became one person.


    But, the man, with two hands and four, looked terrifying. I lost my hand, it''s impossible to give a high five at this time. Just when he changed his hairstyle, the hair in his ear suddenly moved, I felt the strong wind, never looked at the side, the shape of the side, the light of the knife and then Slipped onto the door of his face and was cut right in front of my Jeremy''s toes.


    While the duo looked clumsy, the fight didn''t give the ape-like dexterity in the slightest. With a slight wave of my Jeremy, almost all of them dodged in a very terrifying way. There is no room for change at all.


    This move is not old, two four-armed monsters another move, a weapon straight to my heart. At this time, in order to avoid the knife, the shape of my body hadn''t stabilized, and then I suddenly moved again, and suddenly everything was in chaos. I was in a hurry to grab the speed belt weapon.


    However, with such speed, I can''t catch it. I stretched out his hand and spewed a soul to keep him in front of him. But the weapon seemed to have no wall of power in front of it, and passed through it with ease.


    But Jeremy himself doesn''t want this wall to stop his shot, as long as he feels how far away he is, that''s all he can do. Suddenly, there was a very small force in the foreman, and this force was very powerful, and in this small force, there was a power of four or two thousand pounds. The sound of the monster''s weapon suddenly deviates from the direction.


    A weapon was slashed, the monster was waiting to move, and I hit five in a row, each of which contained a powerful spirit. The sight was about to hit the monster, but all of a sudden, the monster was quickly split in half and re-turned into two heavenly birds.


    I scolded for a while, recovered a poisonous gas, and his body rushed forward.


    I drank a big glass, and I immediately divided into two people, one on the left and right, and ran to the two big players. At this time, the two pieces of Moriga gathered their energies as blades and frantically fought side by side with the two players. Although the movements of the two generals were fast, mine was not slow. For a while, these four were on a par, neither you nor me. If anyone thinks that seeing a remnant of flashing light on this stone platform, they can hear a strong roar and the sound of gold and iron colliding from time to time.


    I don''t know how long the two generals I''ve passed have fought, he can''t beat the two generals, and the two generals can''t beat him either. The battle was nearly equal, and there was a stalemate. I found that the spirit of these two never seemed to run out, but he didn''t live that long. If we continue to fight like this, he must be the one who will suffer in the end.


    "There must be some place, there must be their lives, or their shortcomings. As long as we find this place, we can subdue these two." I thought so, but where is the death point of these two generals Woolen cloth?


    I''ve played with these two for so long, and apart from the speed, the two barely see the same effort. If the two can''t figure out the tricks, it will be difficult to stop the two people from moving down, let alone find out the weaknesses of the two people.


    I thought to myself, facing this fight with all my heart, his hands were a little bit slower and he had to dodge for a while.


    All of a sudden, the bird cut a knife, I Dun then bent down, and the blade cut off the hair on his neck. But at this time, I found a phenomenon.


    Birds in the sky and Tianrui will walk in the same way. Birds in the sky will lift their legs, and Tianrui will also lift their legs, as if they are the same leg. I''m so happy I can''t believe he actually found the flaw. The weakness of these two is their legs.

 Chapter 1289： negotiation

    ???? According to intuition, Mu Yue''s private soldiers are a very interesting army, these people have very strange temperaments and are difficult to approach. Just being loyal to Mu Yue, even if Mu Yue''s younger brother Mu Sen went to the other side, it was not easy.


    ?? So the people in the room looked weird when they heard it was a secret newspaper.


    ?? Muye got used to these things, he glanced at the things on the jade list, and his students fell on the young man who came with the guards.


    ?? The teenager was wearing a simple cloth, with a mask on his face, only his mouth was exposed. But looking at the two swords on his back and the one on his waist, it''s a bad character.


    ?? Moreover, his power is definitely not lower than the peak of the gods. We have no way to see what the specific power is.


    ?? "All your reports are authentic and the source of the information."


    ?? "Lord Crocodile, he asked me how those people were."


    ??"What?" Zhao Youren is the one who stood up. If these people were sent by the Crocodile God, and this person is connected with the Crocodile God, that is to say, he has a great relationship with the destroyer?


    ?? "Deputy Chief Administrative Officer Zhao You, pay attention to your identity." Moose snorted and said.


    ?? Zhao took a deep breath and said, "I also need an explanation."


    ?? "Okay, let me introduce you." Mu Yue stood up with a smile, then pointed at the man in black and said, "His identity, more." One is my personal leader. The two are my brothers. However, he was Wu Sui''s two relative disciples. Although I started late, I should have a higher position on the teacher''s side. "


    ?? "Brother, let me tell you the last identity. After all, they are more concerned with this issue. Lord Crocodile, is my benefactor, he saved my life. But that''s because I am the son of King Azer."


    ?? "Son of King Azava"


    ?? Many people are surprised. But Mu Yue sighed.


    ?? "Okay, you go back. These things, I know."


    ?? "Well, I won''t do it, I haven''t done anything before. After all, I owe alligator blood, and I don''t want to see that person."


    ?? "I know, I know." Seeing the black robe leaving, Mu Yue smiled bitterly, and then said "Tianfei, he had a good relationship with me at the time, and then his mother died, he was in my parents'' place. Big, his father treats him as a son." (Applause) It can be said that he was raised by our family. It was later known that he was the son of King Azawa. "


    ?? "Everyone knows that the relationship between Wu Sui Temple and King Kurosawa has never been very good. But he is my master''s apprentice, sandwiched in the middle, it is more difficult to do. Besides, he is very unhappy with his father. The master also thinks It took a long time to be placed in the mysterious thorns. It''s just that this is not the same as the ordinary one. They all do things for the tower master."


    ?? People around them nodded, Mu Yue said a lot for his brother-in-law today.


    ?? We laughed and said "Okay, let''s talk about something else."


    ?? Mu Yue was in a daze first, and then nodded, "You, the master of the city, after all, the other party is going to assassinate you."


    ?? "Well. I''m still pretty confident in what I''m doing, and those people, even if they''re rescued, can''t go back to the way they were. I don''t believe there''s a way for a destroyer to turn the living dead into the living. I can say, No one but me can restore these stone carvings to their original state. If we can negotiate with them.¡±

 Chapter 1290： family

    As for the name of the place of origin, I also learned later.


    ?? "That''s what it looks like." We were silent for a long time, then nodded.


    ?? "So, where am I going."


    ?? "Liu Family" Hermit said with a grin.


    ?? We nodded and said, "Well, there''s a sense of coming home."


    ??he


    ?? With the reclusive laughter, the formation was activated and we disappeared into the line.


    ?? There are a total of nine families, namely the Huo family, the Jin family, the Liu family, the Bing family, the Shi family, the Lei family, the Sheng clan, the Hei clan and the most powerful Vanity family.


    ?? The hermit told us that at that time, the supreme god''s choice was to throw himself into the empty family and eventually become the master of the virtual family, conquering the other eight families.


    ?? This seems to be because the Empty Family is the strongest, so the Hidden Saint is also interestingly guiding us to do so.


    ?? However, we Shuhao didn''t say a word, just nodded and said, "I see what you mean."


    ?? We never thought that after so many reincarnations, he would still take this step.


    ?? But everything, no matter where it starts, seems to follow some kind of decree. As soon as he returned to his hometown, he felt everything here.


    ?? It''s hard to say, the birthplace is some kind of treasure, isn''t it?


    ?? "Husband, let''s name the child." Mother Liu''s voice sounded.


    ??Our father, the master of the Liu family, smiled and said, "You are from the holy family, I am the master of the Liu family, the holy light of the holy family is the sun, let''s call it us."


    ?? A slight smile appeared on Liu''s mother''s face. In fact, they can be together, and this is also a marriage, but Dad Liu treats her very well.


    ?? So he still likes the relationship. And, since having us, her status has become higher.


    ?? After all, as a big wife, there are no children at home, this is not a good thing for Liu''s mother.


    ?? At this time, we were born, the Liu family was very excited, of course, that always felt that his mother was an exception to the son of the mistress. The second wife of the Liu family was different from the eldest woman. The second wife came from the Liu family''s sideline and could also be regarded as the wife of the Liu family.


    ?? However, the relationship between the master and the eldest wife is a marriage, and the relationship is better, so the status of the eldest daughter is always higher than that of the second wife.


    ?? It''s just that the eldest lady has never had a baby for so many years, so she doesn''t get much attention from her family.


    ?? Today, the eldest wife has children, according to the regulations, the children of the eldest wife have the right to inherit the family, which is very natural. The children of the second wife can only stand by and watch. The two ladies also had faint smiles on their faces, and then said, "Yes, ah, or cousin, you want to be accurate."


    ?? We have our own memories, so we have to deal with our parents'' feelings or understand them well. Most importantly, he inherited the legacy of the wooden family.


    ?? This technique, from the soul, can only be obtained by those wooden families who have no direct lineage.


    ?? Maybe this is the single most important thing about our reincarnation.


    ?? Liu''s strength is not only intense practice, but also very strange toxins and physical exercise.

 Chapter 1314： confidence

    Don''t forget, at the beginning, I promised you the condition of helping you. "


    ?? "Rest assured, I am speaking of the highest principles, and I will help you meet your needs."


    ?? The voice was silent for a long time, then nodded and said, "Okay, don''t worry, I''ve made a plan, and if it doesn''t work out, let him grow up."


    ?? A faint smile appeared on the face of the King of God, and our Jeremy also had a faint smile on his face at this time.


    ?? The darkness has begun to defeat, and even, they have begun to commit suicide in an angry and persistent manner.


    ?? "This is what I want. I like it better. They can kill more people." We looked at Liu Tian not far away, then opened our mouths.


    ?? "Well, rest assured, our **** of Sino has been established, no matter who it is, even if the supreme **** returns, let them come and see them come and go."


    ?? So, the great battle of Sino was taught to us, it was built by men.


    ?? Sure enough, the foundation of the hermits in this place is the most stable, even if there are problems with the immediate family members of the virtual family, but the false dream of the high priest has a bloodline, and all these become their allies.


    ?? The same goes for the dark race, a very low-key offshoot of the dark race that even ran over and joined them.


    ?? You can say that these are the same as surprises.


    ?? "Sure enough, like my aunt said, you''re such a creepy person. You''ve been that way since I was a kid, and you''ve always been confident." Standing next to us , Sheng Jiao smiled slightly, and then said.


    ?? Our mouths also smiled slightly and then said "yes, this is really weird, who would have thought this would be like this?"


    ?? "So what kind of person do you think you will be? I think you''ve done a good job. At least, with this arrangement, there are far fewer dead."


    ??"Impossible, these are the requirements of the ancestors, the power and status of the ancestors are there, I can''t always say this, you are responsible for the old man. Anyway, they want to kill me, this is still It''s hard, so, well, that''s it, I don''t care."


    ?? Our words made Sheng Jiao laugh, and then said, "You dare to talk to the ancestors, but ah, the ancestors are very sad." This form has already taught you. "


    ?? "This formation is full of our shaded avenues." We were silent for a long time, then opened our mouths.


    ?? Including almost all the rules is very powerful, at least we Shuhao think so.


    ?? Our faces were covered with standard weapons, and looking at them, he seemed to realize something.


    ?? Sheng Jiao frowned and said, "The arrangement of the ancestors." There must be some reason. But I''m so stupid I don''t know what. But I do think that maybe one day you will be the same person as your ancestors. "


    ?? "You can even see this." We put on a very intimate look and said.


    ??¡°You know how to make me laugh¡±


    ?? The lady was injured just now. Santa Clarice is rarely out lately. She is said to have a child with a fiery demon.


    ?? We still gave a strong affirmation to the ability of the fire demon. After all, the speed of the burning demon is truly astonishing.


    ?? This is the latest good news. I''m glad to hear you say that.


    ?? "Something happened" Liu Tian actually came to a sentence like this, which made us breathe a sigh of cold air.


    ?? After all, many things are scary, especially at this time, if you take a wrong step, there will be many problems. Now, they too have reached the peak of the storm. Our strength and position are also here, and they all want to kill us. We also want to use ourselves to intimidate each other.

 Chapter 1292： we

    He created the world with God, and God became the supreme law, and the supreme Dharma divided us and the king of the supreme god.


    He didn''t really like the King of God style, so he chose us.


    If we want to be the master of the divine world, he has to make some choices, some strong fighting bases.


    The first is that we have the ability to establish our prestige. On the other hand, the master of the Gemini world is another person he has brought up at the time.


    This person wants more and more to expand his strength, and then, there is no such thing, which is also why the ambition of the supreme **** is so big, and will be the main reason for the left-handed ranking.


    "We, I hope you can treat the sacred world as you treat yourself, and God won''t be completely destroyed, because his foundation is very good. Two, if there are invasions, you must be able to stop them, right?"


    His left hand looked at us, and we looked at his left.


    The man in the left hand is very thin, looks very thin, very weak and very small, and does not feel his strength at all.


    But it would be amazing to know that he is everything here, that he created it.


    However, when the soul is devoured here, we only know that everything is true.


    "I see, senior."


    "Senior? That''s a good name. Yes, yes. I''ve got an idea. Let''s get this out of the way. Anyway, you have to remember, these people are also powerful in the Gemini world, and they''re very disobedient. , that''s one thing. Especially, he wants to invade here, which makes me a little bit angry, this time, you have to win, you know?"


    As our souls came to the corpse, the surrounding voices rang out again. The Ghost King is still talking about what happened at that time.


    She angered the highest masters of the Gemini world and was pushed to the so-called fire stand as a sacrifice to God.


    Fortunately, at that time, the real spirit had something to do with the left hand. When she was about to fall, she was actually saved in the left-hand world of Gemini at that time.


    The real Spirit King and the Gemini of God left there and came to the kingdom of God where we are, becoming a very powerful God King in the kingdom of God. Later, he met two Wu Sui.


    Geminis can feel each other. Therefore, the sister of the True King was arrested and put to death among the Gemini gods.


    The other half who lost the twins is hardly a Gemini. Almost every set of twins died together.


    I betrayed my sister and killed him. Unexpectedly, this time, I should face Gemini people, we, if you still recognize me as a mother, I hope I can go to war.


    We nodded and said, "This is the ring of yin and yang, hold it in your hand, the strong want us to fight, let them see what I''m really good at."


    Our eyes fell on the man next to him and said, "I''m going to build a big arrangement, which I''ve learned by listening to the truth of the supreme commandment, and the pattern is set." To be our core , to deal with those guys, to have a certain level of confidence, you have no confidence. "


    "Yes" all the gods around them laughed.


    We took a deep breath and his eyes fell into the air not far away.


    The left hand stood there, only he could keep it from being found by others, and yet still be there.


    The left hand nodded, then motioned to us.

 Chapter 1293： very good

    He spat out a new piece of jade again, "Look at what''s in the jade again."


    We scanned Yuzhen, his pupils suddenly condensed.


    It turns out that the seeds of the spirit fruit, such as things, can even buy old ones here.


    Moreover, these seeds are only sold for ten generations of coupons, it seems that they used to stay up late to make money.


    Moreover, this kind of thing is also very different, the lowest level of fruit maturity is only three days, that is to say, we have this kind of seed in our hands.


    Two is longer than this, the growth cycle is five days, there is actually a ten-day growth cycle here, ten days of growth, and even after the growth, it will always bear fruit.


    However, the sky fruit of this growth cycle can actually cost hundreds of generations of coupons - a seed is really expensive.


    Our Jeremy''s eyes fell on the key part of the two jade stones.


    This section is a list of other heads of the world who ask, buy, sell, and sell items, there are many things on the list, but if you want to buy or sell something here, you have to hand in a voucher for a cent.


    On top of that, we found so many places for sale here.


    "What''s going on here?" We pointed to the gestures and opened our mouths.


    The old man smiled and said, "I can upgrade. After upgrading, I can have a passage to the restricted area with the highest legal order. It is very dangerous in the restricted area, but there are also many opportunities." These planes are one of them. "


    the enemy of agriculture


    "I want to buy high-grade fruit trees, and I will buy six. The remaining vouchers will be exchanged for thirty saplings of the lowest grade. I used to have thirty trees, a total of sixty trees, plus the high-grade fruit trees, I should be able to Make money." We counted and said straight.


    "Oh, you have nine hundred vouchers, it seems like you''re a very strong figure in the dirty world too, ah, things like farming, eh?"


    Our mouths moved a bit, really don''t say, if it wasn''t for the past, the fiery ancestors went to promote him, he is really not very good.


    We took a deep breath and said "yes, yes."


    "That''s fine, but for your respect for the old man, I''ll give you some advice."


    Our eyes lit up and we asked, "What do you think?"


    "Do you see where you are? Although it''s just a small village, you can change it before you fully enter it. Every village looks different, for example, some villages are located on a hill. On a hill There will be ore. The good thing about the village you live in is that there is more place to farm on the plains. Think about it. What are you good at?"


    We were cold for a long time, and then said, "Then I want to live with Liu Senli. I see, there were many tasks in the past, and they all had to buy a lot of wood."


    "Ah, boy, when you get to a certain point, you''re very scarce." These are basic resources that many people lack because they don''t have the strength to deal with trees, and the wood they need is not what you think it is. . "


    "Oh, then ask the senior''s opinion, I don''t know which village is better." We were silent for a long time, then opened our mouths.


    The old man was silent for a while, then said, "If you will sign an agreement with me

 Chapter 1294： brother

    ,


    Liu Liang is now in control of the jam machine, which can play 100% of the fruit type, and the price of this machine is much higher than ours.


    So, when he heard that we wanted sapphires, Liu Liang was silent for a while, and then said, "I have a few sapphires in my hand, but I can''t sell them all to you." I don''t care how much you want, eight golds for one , you can buy up to two. "


    "Then buy two." We said with a faint smile on the corners of our mouths, but still gritted our teeth.


    Liu Liang smiled and said, "I won''t let you lose." As far as I know, the second-class jam machine lacks not only sapphire, but also some concentrates. I''ll give you the focus by the way. "


    "Thank you, old man. I''ll give you some of my jam when it comes out."


    "I don''t need it. My jam machine is much better than yours, and your grades are still too low. Well, I''m busy with my business. Just occasionally thinking of a little guy like you greeting me."


    We nodded and said "Okay, thank you." By the way, my elders, is there anything noteworthy about my endless towers in a desert oasis now? "


    Liu Liang was stunned by our words, and then said, "You are so lucky, the boy''s son." I have some needs. I can waive the price of blue sapphire if you can give me a purple cactus flower. "


    "Purple cactus? Hard to see?" we asked in surprise.


    "It''s not hard to find, but it''s like a sapphire, it''s a precious material. It''s something that''s hard to come by with money. If I didn''t think you were a good boy, I wouldn''t sell you a blue sapphire color sapphire, and changing yours is more important to me."


    We nodded and said, "Yes, old man."


    The oasis is not very big, we have been summoned and the people around have actually entered the desert. Seeing that they didn''t seem to be in danger, those who couldn''t bear it quickly made their way into the desert.


    We came to the oasis by the small lake, filled a pot of water first, and then walked a few people in the past direction.


    But then, a big guy came up and said, "Man, if you want to make a team, it''s the desert, and it''s kind of dangerous."


    , Three Tiger Lizards


    We took a look at the man, he looked imposing and had a tattoo on his left arm, a very peculiar race.


    And the black stripe Xuan, hijacking the clouds, people like this, there is a big backstage behind them.


    They left the building in five corridors and are said to have joined some of the main forces.


    At that time, people like us could only be a skirmisher.


    Therefore, such people are less troubled and have little contact with others, and they will get inherited jade, which will give them many benefits.


    However, for people like Jeremy, there are many possibilities in the future, and they also lack many possibilities.


    "No need. I''m used to a man, once I meet the treasure, I don''t have a big face that is not very good-looking, he actually found out that we have been summoned before, thinks we are familiar here, and even thinks, we should Find something while communicating with a big man.


    So he tried to use his luck, but we turned it down.


    "Son, you are really looking for death, and you dare not take me on a treasure hunt, then don''t blame me for being bad for you after discovering the treasure."


    The spell on the man''s arm shone brightly, turned into a black snake, and dived into the desert.


    We didn''t feel each other following me. His target is a cactus. results. right? "We said, the whole person immediately went into the desert.

 Chapter 1295： Together

    Even, many end up thinking that they can get away with it because their guidance is given to them by a transcendent God.


    So, for the most part, they remain faithful to the faith.


    The city we live in is the one who believes in the Holy Spirit of the Blue Holy Fire. It is said that Jiang Yang, the master of this city, was once guided by the Holy Spirit, and his power is very powerful.


    However, no one would have thought that these robbers would be so provocative to Jiang Yang''s bottom line that they came for the faith of God.


    We have to go to war. "Li Wei took a deep breath, and then he could only stand up.


    We saw the next triggered fight and turned to look at Li Zhenshan.


    , kill and play


    "Brother Chengshan, this battle seems to be about to begin." We Chang sighed and said.


    After listening to our words, Li Zhenshan''s eyes were fixed, and then he said, "Our master, will Lord Hunter come back?"


    "I don''t know, but the mercenaries that have appeared before seem to be strong, and they should be able to help," he said.


    "However, always relying on others, in the end, this village will definitely lose a lot of money. Our master, do you have anything to do? You must save this village."


    We laughed and said "If I can save this village, I will save this village." After all, I also live in the village. Unfortunately, Grandpa Hunter is not here, if he is, how can these guys be arrogant. "


    Li Zhenshan''s face was a little invisible. They stood on the hillside and could see clearly that Li Jiacun was still in the wind even with the help of the Eagle Corps.


    Moreover, the strongmen in the brigade are very strong, and the means of attack of the law practice are dazzling.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Tian, ??it is estimated that Li Jiacun would have been breached.


    "These guys are amazing," Li Zhenshan was thinking.


    The bandits did not expect that Jiang Tian''s strength exceeded their expectations. What''s more, Reckless Eagle is a meat grinder. When the eagle pulled out a pair of knives and rushed in, they felt a sweeping feeling.


    "This set of knives makes people feel familiar. Maybe Jiang Yang''s killing **** can use this kind of knife technique. It can''t be said that this boy is Jiang Yang''s son."


    Suddenly thinking of this, the eyes of the bandit leader Wang Gensan suddenly lit up. "Manslaughter is better than letting go." As far as I know. That Jiangyang did have two sons, and they were very good, but they rarely appeared in Jiangyang''s city. I didn''t expect that I would meet him in such a small village. It seems that the man from Qingshan Township didn''t lie to us. "


    In fact, Wu You, the chief administrative officer of Qingshan Town, had already betrayed Blue Flame City, but he did not go to Li Jia Village to persuade him.


    In Wu You''s words, "If I leave, you will only make things more complicated. People in Li Jiacun hate me, you can''t remember."


    So when I heard that things had a lot to do with Li Jiacun, one of Wang Gensen''s thoughts was. Wu You is a talented person. He knows that this is a small stronghold in Jiangyang, where his two sons are.


    In other words, Wu You knew this and didn''t want to intervene. To be precise, he has no ability to participate. Pretend that I have a grudge against Li Jia, but you''ve already quit.


    "That child is too fierce, eldest brother, let me come." said the man standing beside Wang Gensan.


    Wang Gen nodded three times, then said, "Xiaodong, you have to be careful, don''t put it in his hand,

 Chapter 1296： bedroom

    I heard that the hunting wind is gone. In that yard, this little guy is now in charge of the house. Moreover, although the little man is still young, he has a good background in doing things. It seems that in the future, the university will also be very busy. "The old woman next to Wind and War grinned and said.


    ?? We glanced at Su Yue next to her. The little girl was three years older than her. To our Jeremy''s surprise, she''s also talented, and now she has two imprints under her control.


    ?? The two imprints are ice and darkness. is a very powerful attack.


    ?? She seems to have been taught the same way of working as she was taught the Golden Age before the Hunting Wind left. So, in Sen in our yard, unless we have anything to do with her, she spends the rest of the time going where the vegetables live and practicing under the guidance of the vegetables.


    ?? According to the hunting wind, Su Yue, the little girl, will be our help in the future.


    ?? "Mother-in-law Xuanyou, you go back, I will go with the young master, and I will help the young master clean up the room."


    ?? Blue Cloud Academy has a dormitory for four people, but each has its own independent room. The living room, kitchen, dining room and bathroom are all separated.


    ?? Su Yue didn''t go to the yard she designated, but went to the place where our Shuhao cleaned the dormitory first.


    ?? Because we were the first to meet his roommate in the dormitory. After Suyue cleaned up, we first went to the kitchen to see what equipment and ingredients were in the kitchen.


    ?? At this moment, a surprised voice sounded "What are you doing here, isn''t this a boy''s dormitory?"


    ?? We turned around and found that Su Yue was looking at a boy in a white robe and didn''t know what to do.


    ?? The boy in the white robe saw us looking even weirder, but we laughed and said "Her name is Su Yue, one of my sisters." Come and help me tidy up the bedroom. "


    ?? "Oh? Didn''t you say you can''t let your family and servants come?" said the teenager, frowning.


    ?? We laughed and said "are we done?"


    ??Su Yue nodded, and then said, "Everything is ''finished'', young master, what do you have, you can call me."


    ?? "Okay, let''s go. If you need anything, you can also summon me, and I''ll give you gold. Don''t be stingy. You know what?"


    ?? Su Yue said with a smile, "Yes, Master."


    ?? "You should call him younger brother in the future, it''s not appropriate to call him young master in college."


    ?? Seeing our whispers with Su Yue, the wind dissipated, and I went back to my room. When he came out again, there were two people in the living room.


    ?? One of the two people is a little fat man, the other is a tall man.


    ?? Older men should look like the oldest, at least twenty-eight years old. Fat people should be a little bigger than us.


    ?? A dormitory, two children, like a seven or eight-year-old child, only four or five years old. We stood on the stool, maybe the big man next to him was called Niu Chao.


    ?? Although the little fat man is young, he is also short. The most important thing is that these two people are not from the Blue Flame Kingdom.


    ?? "Look at the clothes of these two brothers, they must have come from the Moon Kingdom." The wind blew clearly, and we were still sitting on the wooden table looking at a "Jade" Jane talking to herself, and then said straight.


    ?? After all, as a windbreaker, he is also the landlord of Blue Cloud Academy, and he still knows a lot of things.


    ?? The **** who looks at the moon is the devil of the rhino. It is said that the power is very strong, and most people in the country that looks like the moon are also elves. Looking at the existence in front of the big man and the fat man, it is definitely not easy to provoke existence.

 Chapter 1297： daze

    A black armor was given to Feng Xue.


    After Feng Xueer took the armor, she couldn''t let go. The strongest in the exercise is defense, while Feng Xier is more inclined to attack. Therefore, in most cases, she relies on secret techniques to resist attacks. With this armor, she is doing physical exercise. We can get further out of here.


    But the king of darkness gave a long whip in the morning" This thing was originally a bullwhip that one of mine used, but unfortunately she also fell off, but the whip is something she''s made over the years and it''s very good. "Even at my level, there''s no shame in using the whip. So I give you this little girl. "


    All the gifts of the four women were sent out, and the black king''s eyes fell on us, "Four, I will send you all away first, I have something to tell us."


    "What are you doing?" The smiling faces of Feng Xi''er and Su Yue disappeared immediately, and then stopped in front of our Shuhao.


    We were short enough to pull two girls by the horns and say "if the king''s ancestors wanted to be us, we couldn''t run away." Don''t worry, it''s definitely not a dangerous thing to do. You all have to go back. "


    Our words left Feng Ri in a daze, but Su Yue shook his head and said, "Master said, let me protect you."


    "Okay, Su Yue, listen to me, you can go back." We sighed and our faces sank.


    Su Yue saw us like this once, after all, she was our maid, this time, we were very angry, she really didn''t know what to do.


    The black king smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I know our parents too, I just want to talk to him."


    Our parents, Windbreaker also know, but who his parents are, according to Hunting Wind, Windbreaker, has no right to know about it.


    However, the blue flame **** himself passed the oracle and must take good care of us. That is, at least one of our parents is divine.


    This is also confirmed by the Dark Lord, as the Dark Lord himself is a divine being.


    The four women looked at each other, then nodded, Su Yue opened his mouth and said, "King Hei, although you and my master are old friends, but you also gave me treasures, if there is really any problem with my young master, I will Contact my master."


    Before Su Yue left, he threatened the dark king, but the dark king didn''t want to be angry at all. He smiled slightly to the corner of his mouth and said, "Your little maid is so funny."


    We shook our heads and said, "Senior, I really want to know who my parents are."


    The dark king took a moment, then said "The wind of the hunt has not told you yet."


    We shook our heads and said, "No, he''s been gone for a long time, and I don''t know my parents at all."


    The Dark King was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said "I can''t tell." Both adults are stronger than you might think Dongzhouguo and more capable, and once they mention their names, they should be able to feel it them. Anyway, your father is one of the most powerful people in the world, not one of them. And your mother, who was a great help to our empty black dragon, was the main reason why I left you. "


    "Oh, I don''t know. What do you want me to do while you stay?"


    The king of darkness stretched out his hand, a ball appeared in his hand, and a black dragon lingered in it, the king of darkness sighed,

 Chapter 1298： make up

    ??Dragon family is the real dragon body, however, due to years of intermarriage, the blood of many descendants is not so pure.


    ?? Longshan is a relatively rare mountain dragon, the dragon is born in the whole family, there is only one.


    ?? Unfortunately, whether it is Shanlong, or after the birth of Longshan, its spirit will always have many flaws. This keeps the dragon''s pulse from coagulating.


    ?? Longshan''s sacred seal on the earth has condensed into three, and even two of them have begun to merge.


    ?? However, the dragon blood of the dragon seal has no sign of condensation, which has always been the ancestor of the dragon family, Longhua Xin.


    ?? You should know that this is the ancestor of Longhua, and there is also the realm of the gods. Even the two tower owners of the Twin Towers City also politely face the ancestors of Longhua at three points.


    ?? However, the owner of one of the twin towers, who was advised by Longhua''s ancestors, is also his half-student, so the relationship between the two sides is very good.


    ?? Longshan also went to the Twin Towers Academy because the atmosphere of the dragon was not very good.


    ?? Unexpectedly, by coincidence, got our cold dish, thus breaking the sacred seal.


    ?? "Liu He. What you learn from your uncle is not as good as your precious apprentice. Your uncle once said that you are too old-fashioned, you don''t know how to live and use, I know, you apprentice is more suitable Inherit your uncle''s mantle." Long Hua first grinned, then said.


    ?? "I see, this is cheap for this boy, I remember, my master seems to have made an elixir for Longshan, and he has been taking it, right?"


    ??Longhua nodded and said, "It''s understandable, it''s to make up for his spiritual flaws, but both your master and your uncle say that it''s a sudden rise based on the accumulation of power, if you want to have a Thin hair requires an introduction, and our Shuhao cold dish, which is lead, has pulled these forces out." It completely made up for the mountain''s flaws. "


    ?? "We, think what you want, as long as Grandpa can do it, he will help you get it."


    ?? Our eyes lit up, Liu He glanced at it, and said, "Longshan has already paid for the cold dishes." Both the money and the goods are very clear that Longshan can break through. That is his own business. He doesn''t matter, the older generation you don''t need to do that. "


    ?? "Well, let''s say my ex likes the younger generation and gave him a gift to see him." Long Hua glanced at Liu Jiang and said.


    ?? Liu He is really old school, but when Long Hua said this, he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only look at us with his eyes, but we laughed and said, "I want the blood of your older generation."


    ?? Everyone in the "Dragon Blood" room was stunned, and even Long Hua was surprised, "You little guy, what do you want my blood for?" Alchemy? "


    ?? "No, I come from the wild, and there is a method of meritorious deeds, called God King ever-changing, as long as I have good blood, I can become a dragon."


    ?? It took a long time before we said "What is the totem of your tribe?"


    ?? Our hearts sank, knowing that our king was blown down by the wind, but this old man had a grudge against the hunting wind.


    ?? But looking at Liu He, we still said "This is a black dragon."

 Chapter 1299： hunt

    I don''t care, I want to go back to the teacher and wait for the teacher''s respect. "Because my apprentices are gone, I have nothing to miss."


    ?? Liu He, a psychic, remains a key figure in the Twin Towers Academy. Although the highest strength of the Twin Towers Academy is not as strong as those outside the university, the strength of the students is definitely the strongest.


    ?? Even Heaven Academy and Black Demon Academy are far away from them, this is the power of spiritual eaters.


    ?? Therefore, it is definitely a huge loss for Liu He to leave. However, Li Kai had no way to stop him. After all, I''ve done what Liu He hates before. Liu He will not stay.


    "Uncle Shi. Your apprentice, Wu Suizi, the real spiritual king is actually the Shadow God''s hunting style, no, it should be His Majesty the Hunting God King who has always been by his side. This time, the Lujia family of the Dark Demon Academy These guys kicked the iron and they were all wiped out."


    ?? "What, the hunting wind broke through the kingdom of the king of gods and took us away. It seems that King Wu Sui and the King of Zhenling really happened."


    ?? Liu He sat on the side weakly, he was silent for a long time, and then said, "Yang Mei has learned a lot from me over the years, she has more or less talent in the teacher''s spirit. "I''m going to be here for a month, teach her something, and I''ll do my best to you. "


    ?? "Uncle Shi, are you really leaving?"


    ?? "Ah, it''s too easy for you to think about. That guy Wu Yu, he must be looking for trouble. I stay here, which is one of the reasons for the trouble, but when I go back to the master, he doesn''t dare to come. You understand ?"


    ?? "Uncle Shi, aren''t you blaming me?" Li Kai''s expression was surprised, but Liu Hai smiled and said, "Your wife is also my apprentice." I can understand what you are doing. After all, we have nothing to do with it. "


    , the slave market


    This forest was blown by the hunting wind, and we arrived at a barren plain. When we woke up in the forest, we saw the hunting wind, which was a big surprise.


    "Grandpa Hunt"


    The hunting wind nodded and said "young god." This place is my kingdom. I have a good way of killing people, but I don''t know anything about running God''s kingdom. "


    We laughed and said "it''s a great place, most importantly, it''s unpretentious and it''s a lot easier to get around." It''s just that there''s no one here, but it''s still a little less, it''s up to the two of us. "


    "It''s easy. Let''s go buy some slaves. During this time I''ve been practicing, breaking through the kingdom of God and the king. Fortunately, I managed to break through the gate. Otherwise, sir, you''re in danger. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the real big city and show you around."


    The true spiritual city is a huge city on the edge of the wilderness, but since the marriage of the true Holy Spirit King, it has become a commercial city.


    Now the master of the city is not the real king''s spirit in that time, but was replaced by another powerful god-king. When the hunting wind told us, he had no expression, an expression he didn''t care about at all.


    "This was built by my mother before, isn''t there a few mothers here?"


    "We, you despise your lord. Even now these gods have a good relationship with His Highness. Do you know why your lord''s name is called a real soul?"


    We shook our heads and said "Why?"


    Because before the adult awakens as the king of gods, he is just an ordinary lower god. Adulthood is the sacred realm of practice, the whole sacred realm, the power of one of the most powerful people

 Chapter 1300： like

    These female slaves can do some work to a certain extent, and even we have systematically nurtured some of them.


    "The matter of the Red Snake King is like this. I want to know, what are their usual preferences for this Red Snake King?"


    "The red-striped snake king is ugly and old, but he loves women very much. However, he always feels that he can''t find the kind of woman he can fall in love with. I think it has something to do with your mother-in-law." Hunter''s mouth lifted slightly , then say.


    We looked at the hunting wind in amazement and said, "Why, he chased me before."


    "Yes, I was beaten by your godmother, and since then I can only recognize your godmother as my sister, dead skin. In fact, your mother was a flower at the time, and I am also because of me Didn''t catch up with her and finally recognized that **** older sister."


    We Xueer and Li Xueer were surprised by the revelation of the hunting wind. We looked at Li Xueer and said, "So what do you think the red grain should be arranged for?"


    "Let the hunting wind pick it up, and while he''s not good at it, all the genres he likes should be the same."


    We laughed and said "Why don''t you get one for Grandpa Hunter?"


    The hunting wind glared and said, "I''m not the kind of woman who can''t walk, but it''s really up to me to pack up."


    We and Hunting Wind followed Li Xueer to the courtyard, where the female slaves were very beautiful and had their own characteristics. On top of that, these people are brainwashed to learn something.


    The hunter glanced at the waiter and said, "Who practices swordsmanship?" Preferably sword dance. "


    After a while, the three maids came out, and the hunting wind looked at the three and said, "All jumping swords, show me."


    We didn''t expect the hunting wind to make such a request. However, the hunting wind said with a smile, "The old man in red millet doesn''t look ugly, but he understands this feeling very well." Especially, when he fought the snake, the snake claimed to fight a sword for him, almost cut his throat. Let him remember that we will give him a little courage. "


    "Then, cultivate your mind, don''t be too obedient to the Red Snake King, but also understand some charm, can you drink something?" We were silent for a long time, then opened our mouths.


    "Yes, sir."


    "You should pay attention to swordsmanship and drinking at the same time. Also, you can ask more questions about red grains in practice." We laughed.


    By the time we got back, some of the guests had left, especially those under his command who had a bad relationship with Guanghua, fearing that the Snake King would suddenly go crazy and leave them completely behind.


    "I''m back," said the snake king, seeing us first.


    We smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go, it''s settled, then, if the red stripes find you, you''ll bring him to me."


    The snake king nodded and said, "you come with me, someone has something to do with you."


    The Snake King pulled us to another corner of the city. Here sits an old man in a shawl, who seems to have not bathed in years, has a stench on his body, and has long, sticky hair.


    We frowned, but the snake king smiled and said, "Brother Ling, this is my son Yangyang, look, you can get into your eyes." If you''re willing to give up his life, I''ll give you what you need of. "

 Chapter 1301： near

    ,


    ?


    We waved our hands and said, "You can''t do it, I''m here with my girlfriend today, how can I sit here?" This is my gift to you. I''d better go with my date. "


    ?? Bright Snake also smiled deeply, and then said, "Yes, the young master is still young, he should be with their young people, Liu Tingbin, the master is here to take care of you, don''t listen."


    ?? "Don''t worry, Brother Guan and I will take care of Master together, and we will make up for the credit in the past."


    ?? We nodded and said, "Sister, let''s go." Don''t disturb others to give Hou Laoshou a birthday. "


    ?? Ming snake cut, Liu Tingbin nodded, we Ze raised the arms of Zhao Huan and Liu Tingbin to another table.


    ?? Old Hou turned to Hou Cheng with a smile, and said, "Hou Cheng, get close to the master. You used to help me accompany the young master. After all, you young people have more topics."


    ?? After listening to Lao Hou''s words, Hou Cheng nodded and chose Sun Xin and us. He naturally chose the thick legs of our scholar, and Guo''s grandfather stood beside Hou''s ancestors and said with a smile, "This is not the same as the young master of our city, this is the young master of the city," Hou Cheng said , "Unlike the master of the city, he nodded and made a choice between Sun Xin and us." Very romantic. It''s a left and right hug. The other is the jewel in the palm of the Zhao family''s owner. "


    ?? Zhao Wei could only grin, he knew that Zhao Huan could not complete the task. After all, with Zhao Huana''s attitude here today, only those who really want to challenge the city hall dare to approach her.


    ?? Therefore, after Zhao Wei greeted the people around him, he became silent. He didn''t know why we Shuhao suddenly became like this. He really looked like Zhao Huan.


    ?? If he really wants to marry Zhao Huan back, he still has a role. Otherwise, Zhao Huan is likely to become the existence of Zhao Jiala tiger skin.


    ?? Zhao Huan sat with us, she thought about a lot of possibilities, and finally, she felt that since we have something to do with her, she would also be willing. After all, as an exterminator, you can stay beside us and give us a fatal blow at any time, thereby inspiring the role of the snake **** king and the glittering **** king. It is also very useful in critical moments.


    ?? So tonight, Jeremy and Zhao Huan are also very happy. But in the end, we Shuhao just said goodbye to Zhao Huan with a smile, not with Zhao Huan, but with Zhao Huan who returned to another hospital in Dongcheng District.


    ?? Chen Rong''s face is not very good-looking, she has a very good feeling for us, but she seems to have led the wolf into the house, Zhao Huan''s methods to deal with men are not at all she can have. So now she looks passive. Zhao Huan has a lot of cold enthusiasm.


    ?? When she returned to her yard, we did not go back, but followed her.


    ?? "Our sir, what else can you do?" Chen Rong was in a daze, and then asked again.


    ?? We laughed and said, "I have something to say to the elders of the gods, brother-in-law, come too."


    ?? After listening to our Shuhao''s words, Chen Rong nodded and said, "Okay, let''s do it together."


    ?? We stretched out his hand, but were flashed by Chen Rong. "We, although we are brothers and sisters, men and women are not close, please respect me."


    ?? We Shuhao looked at Chen Rong with a little surprise, Chen Rong was a good feeling for him, and we Shuhao also felt that at this time, if he and ourselves could participate in this relationship, then It will also be useful for your future.


    ?? Their own godfather, godmother and parents are the kings of the gods, but when this holy world is about to be destroyed, it will develop in the new **** world. So many things, true masters of the family, or mighty in the realm of God.

 Chapter 1302： Come in

    Before, that spirit man, what did he tell you? "


    "I heard that the two Wu Sui have really been resurrected." The voice of the Blood God King came from Lu Jun''s mouth, and the face of the highly poisonous King Latan suddenly gathered, "Really."


    "However, while people have been resurrected, they''re not very ideal."


    "Resurrection is a good thing. After all, this ability is bad enough. With this ability, the real king of gods can attract as many people, you know?"


    "Of course I know, who doesn''t want to die, who can be resurrected. However, it is not a trivial matter to hand over the origin of the spirit and the spirit. Erwu''s easygoing True Spirit King is husband and wife, so they are willing to give her the source of the spirit. Others will consider Yes. Otherwise, other people¡¯s lives will be caught in their hands, passed by, saved, and controlled by others.¡±


    "Well. That makes sense. Okay. My mom wants to call me if she has something to do. Contact me first. I have something on my side that I won''t talk about."


    The poison ivy **** looked out the window, as if there were too many things uneasy.


    We went back to his house, made some dishes, and asked Chen Shou to arrange for them to be delivered to the king facing the poison ivy. He had just left the kitchen when he heard footsteps outside the yard.


    Chen Shou usually comes over and they inform themselves. But now Chen Shoushou has not told himself. Having been assassinated before, our pupils were frozen.


    "what kind of person"


    We stepped aside and said.


    "Master, it''s me"


    The sound of the hunting wind actually sounded, and our figures disappeared quickly, and then we said, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and it was not the King of Hunters who entered, but a monkey gill with a thorn in its mouth.


    When he came in, it was clear that there was no one in the room. How did the sound come out before that.


    "Here you are, master. I''m a hunter. I dress like this because someone wants to assassinate you."


    We have deep sarcasm on our lips. His stealth skills were originally taught to him by the hunting wind. Now the hunting wind can no longer find his stealth technology. Obviously, there is something wrong with this.


    We coughed "I''m right next to you, didn''t you see me?" Did you forget that I died at your hands? "


    Our voices were somber, and the old man standing in the room was fleeting. He knew we knew him, and he knew he might be caught up in our conspiracy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to find us, and he would be so passive.


    After the appearance of the self-proclaimed hunter, we issued a summons to the Poison Ivy King, who told us to be careful and wait for his arrival.


    The old man is not stupid. After all, our identities are more sensitive. Since we have seen through ourselves, we will definitely inform Guan Yuwang and others. Then I can''t stay here.


    If he didn''t know much about hunting style, he wouldn''t pretend to be a hunter. After all, his skills and hunting style are similar. It just didn''t occur to me that here we are, there are more powerful ways to save lives.


    When the vine came, the man who came to kill us was gone. He is also a powerful man in the realm of God and is good at hiding and assassination.


    So Poison Ivy did nothing to him. Chen Quan, the king of poison ivy, watched us silent for a long time, and then said, "I want to discuss with your stepfather where to let you go." Anyway, Guanyin City, you can''t stay. "


    We were silent for a long time, then said "Okay, I''ll go to the other yard for a while and then talk."


    We went to Guanyin Yuan all night. As soon as Liu He and Gu Yafan arrived at Guanyin Academy, they told us, "There is a problem with Guangyao School, and your substitute was assassinated."


    "Well, I''m here to tell you I''m getting out of here. Some people have targeted me, they''re powerful in God''s realm,

 Chapter 1303： country

    The formation we arranged in advance said that the strong can resist the realm of God, and now it seems that this is true.


    We arranged the shadow of death to surprise the bear king first, and found that we were gone, frowning, but still subconsciously rushing towards the shadow, at this time, there was a strange smell in the shadow.


    The smell frightened him.


    And this time, it seems that because of the presence of that breath, the shadow has gradually dissipated.


    Our body is surrounded by many vines, a strange handprint that turns into an arm on the vine, and our hands, as seals, all coalesce.


    The king of the Crazy Bear God naturally does not think that we, a strongman in the middle **** realm, can threaten himself. Also, he''s too used to his defensive abilities, so he just dashes right over.


    At this moment, the entire city of music emerged from the strong poisonous gas, which was injected into his body.


    The bear''s body was rigid, a large black halo appeared in the sky, wrapped in his body, and he was forced to display a prototype before he could move.


    However, he wanted to run away, too late, and cursed down one by one, the bear king turned out to be many lines of code words on his orange fur.


    There was a cry from the bear''s mouth, and the dark circles under his eyes turned into blood-red eyes. This frightened many people to dare not change their faces, and those who had the thoughts of our family and Lingu immediately gave up their ideas.


    Are you kidding me, what power can we have against such a god? What kind of identity? It''s scary to think about.


    You know, just like Yan Ruyu''s tolerance for so many years, she has always maintained the state of Shenfeng, and few people know whether she is a **** king or a top **** king.


    Then, in the kingdom of God, what about us, the masters of the city? And what about the leaders of the League of God-Kings? It will make a median **** become the master of the city, which means that we have our own ability, you see, a **** king, isn''t it sealed directly?


    "Crazy Bear" Shadow King Shemar''s pupils froze, Yan Ruyu snorted, "You dare to walk even if you fight with me, I think you are really tired."


    Yan Ruyu''s sword directly pierced the Shadow King''s chest in his hand, and the Shadow King''s body soon split open, and a Shadow Demon King and the existing Shadow Demon King appeared beside him.


    However, his face was particularly pale, and it was clear that the previous sword was still in effect.


    "Yan Ruyu, ha, I can''t kill it, as long as I don''t die, we, the musicians, the whole city, sooner or later I will kill it all."


    "It''s up to you" came a cold hum.


    The **** who went out came back, the person who snorted coldly was the fangs of a poisonous snake, the dragon next to the poisonous fangs of the poisonous snake stretched out his hand, and a mighty dragon roared at the shadow god.


    The Shadow God King didn''t respond, so he was engulfed by Weilong, and he wanted to resurrect again, and he found that there was no way to start separation, because his body didn''t fall off at all, but he was trapped.


    endless hands


    "Shadow, your skills seem to have been imparted to you at that time.? You promised me that you would defend the sacred world. Unexpectedly, you betrayed the alliance for a woman." When the Shadow Demon King saw Long Lei Ting , his face immediately turned ugly.


    The Dragon Thunder King was his master, and at that time, his work was indeed taught by the Dragon Thunder God, but his practice strayed from the Dragon Thunder King''s tricks and went to the other extreme to save his life.


    At that time, he had not yet become the king of God, even the family was destroyed, and a lot of things happened.


    And Long Lei Shen thinks that his status is too high, the people at the bottom are fighting, and his kingdom of God is strong, there is no need to send it out, and there is no need to manage those things.

 Chapter 1304： Safety

    Liu Qian has been here for many years, and Chen Ling has always been very familiar with it. That we Shuhao must be the deputy tower master sent by Yingweilong. Generally speaking, the owner of this tower will not speak.


    After all, the Shadow Dragons aim to investigate and monitor some of their officers.


    Small mistakes, maybe nothing, but, if investigated, what did he do.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ling waved her hand and slapped back and forth in front of Chen Wei, her face swollen immediately, "Kneel down and apologize to the Deputy Tower Master."


    Chen Wei also knew that he had offended the wrong people. Don''t you see Mr. Zhao and you all look like a dead dad? What does that mean, it means, this teen, it''s definitely not easy to mess up.


    Moreover, hearing that we are the deputy masters of the tower, his face is a little unclear.


    The master of the tower, that is the master of the tower. Not to mention the deputy tower owner, they can''t even handle a deputy chief administrative officer and a deputy tower owner, what should they do?


    "Sir, it''s the little man''s fault. The little man apologizes to you, I said before, everything is a **** fart, you give my brother a face and let me go."


    "To give your brother face? Your brother is a figure." Chen Ling snorted, and then said, "You kneel here, when Deputy Tower Master Liu forgives you, when you stand up."


    "Well, I''m not the kind of unreasonable person. I''m just right about things, not people, this time if you cause trouble for your family, I won''t invite Zhao Youshi''s deputy chief administrative officer. You are too much I can''t continue your actions against me, after all, you don''t know my identity, but what you do with the city defense force for yourself is against the rules of Wusui Temple, so your name is Chen Wei, yes Right? Go to work for your brother in the future, and let your brother take good care of you. You are such a person, don¡¯t be a vice president. If the deputy leaders of the city defense force are like this, I understand, Zhao Youyou and Chen Ling are both there Waiting to be caught."


    We told the servant to turn around immediately, and Zhao You let out a long sigh of relief as he watched us and the servant leave.


    He looked at the bitter face beside Chen Ling, and said, "This is the deputy master''s Thorn Power Dragon, I understand, you should discipline your brother well."


    "Well, I know." Chen Ling nodded, then looked at Chen Wei and said, "Tomorrow you will resign as vice president. As for who will be the deputy chief administrative officer you said."


    Zhao You breathed a long sigh of relief. It seemed that we also knew that he was one of our own, so before dealing with Brother Chen, he called himself directly.


    In this case, three deputy commanders of the city''s defense forces fell into his hands.


    Zhao Youdu used to think that there were six deputy top managers in the city defense army. Now, he can manage two more, and it is still a frontier.


    Yesterday, the two lieutenants visited him personally and told him a lot about the border area.


    This surprised Zhao You, however, the water is not muddy, there are fish, more or less will buckle. I think this kind of thing is also a matter of turning a blind eye.


    However, there appear to be some big deductions in the border areas. In the end, he knew that the detained man was actually what one of the former deputy governors did.


    Zhao You immediately said that he would definitely tell the city owner and ask the city owner to find a way to supplement it. Otherwise, if the city defense forces are angry, how to keep the city safe?

 Chapter 1305： responsibility

    As for the symbol of God, I think it''s better to keep it in the five poisonous cities of the five poisons. As for the establishment of a guru, I suggest that it is best not to establish a guru. "


    "Oh, that''s why. Now that the signs of God are back, there is no such thing as a guru. Is there anything unreasonable? We priest, do you think one of you is still the supreme leader of the Five Poisons sect Is it?" A tall, scrawny old man suddenly stood in the line below.


    We took a look, and when we saw it, we were a person blinded by power.


    We still didn''t say a word, but the three-eyed dragon snorted and said, "Get out, get out, as far as possible."


    The old man wanted to continue to say something, but heard the dragon''s three eyes open and walked straight out.


    "These **** think the old man doesn''t know anything. For power, they even dare to seduce the guy who killed the gate, son of a bitch, he thinks they''re taking advantage of the guy who killed the gate. They don''t know the gate What is the door. Does the old man not know? The priest is right, the symbolic thing is still preserved, but it will not be taken out to find a hand. After all, we have fought for so many years, as long as we all know , There is such a symbol at a critical moment, as long as we all know that such a symbol exists, at a critical moment, we can still sit together. You all go down, our old man has something to say to the priestess.¡±


    Everyone around him fell, as did the ancestor of the serpent and the old master of the gas. The three-eyed dragon smiled and said, "I heard that your city is under construction?"


    "That''s right. Why, the elders want to visit? As far as I know, your city also came from the ancestors of Wadong Mountain. So is my city. My city may be a little different in many places, but Most should be very similar."


    "No, you''re wrong, the men of Fan Dongshan will not be the same in each city, they will only become another, and they will have a great style according to the style of the door." Don''t mention it again. And I. Wanted to keep the symbol of God on your side, but.. I announce to the public that something symbolic is left in Poison City. How about it? "


    Our eyes freeze, and three eyes poison the dragon, which will give him a great temptation. Once he said yes, he was on the high of the five poisons and was not in danger.


    But we thought about it carefully, and still shook our heads and refused. After all, power is a good thing, but if you can''t grab it, it''s best not to grab it.


    The symbol is in the hands of the three-eyed dragon, in at least five poisons. More importantly, he will be respected by the five poisons, killing two birds with one stone.


    If you take the religious symbols of these five poisons, these old men will obey even if they make some excessive demands.


    "The older generation, as tempting as it is, is also a great responsibility. I''m a pastor. It''s better not to mind what you teach. Say so."


    Looking at us all smiling, the three-eyed dragon nodded with satisfaction, if we were really greedy, he really wanted to beware of us, and now, we don''t seem to be so ambitious.


    At least, he can safely become a priest in these five poisons, and his advice is also good.


    The hunchbacked old man standing next to the three-eyed dragon stretched out his hand, holding a jade box in his hand, "This thing was left by the priest of the five poisons, and now give it to the priest."


    We nodded and picked it up, with a purple robe on our head, a purple crown of five poisons on our head, and a scepter.

 Chapter 1306： Then

    We looked over, and it turned out that eight sharp spirits were holding a large chair, sitting on the chair, a thin and shriveled old man, the place where the old man''s spirit was depressed.


    Two yellow eyes kept rolling, I don''t know what I was thinking.


    The most prominent part of his body is his hands. The hands are blood red, the nails are long, and the fingers are surrounded by barbs.


    At this time, there are two human head wands on both sides of the chair, a man and a woman, the man is an old man, and the woman is a fairy woman.


    The old woman kept screaming, very harshly.


    The Insect Emperor appeared beside us, she was no longer that cute little girl, but a dignified lady.


    The bugs appeared smiling and said, "Shut your head stick or I''ll smash their heads."


    He grinned, then said "Right now, now," said Wuma Tao Ren, who was clearly familiar with the worm house. You bastard, don''t you know that His Majesty is here, shut your mouth to this old man. "


    The bones of the two men were closed for a while, and the spirit below also blew the wind.


    When I came down, I contacted you and you said you had to hold on for a while longer. "You can''t keep up with me either," he said. "When I came down, I contacted you and you said you''d have to hold on for a while." I thought you could protect this place. "


    "Stop talking," he said. "While you were there, we were allies, those who were not afraid of the spiritual race, now the spiritual ones have taken over almost the whole world, and even those who killed and destroyed the gates are starting to withdraw."


    Hearing the words of the Five Horse Pottery people, the emperor''s face immediately turned ugly: "So, they will attack this side of the attack soon."


    "There''s an empty force there, people in spirit have to multiply very quickly, and that''s where they''ve been as punishers, they''re definitely going to attack this side because once they''ve taken this side completely, they''re really supremacist By."


    Worm nodded, then pointed to the nearby poisonous mist and said, "This city behind me is the city of my allies, and you have caused them a lot of trouble. We have been allies for many years, and we have known each other for many years." Now, Let me tell us, take all of you to the side of his city, where my lair is. "


    The pottery man of Wuma was in a daze, then looked at us and said, "Insects of the Son of God, you are allied with this boy?" Can you believe this boy? "


    "I signed a blood contract with him. You said you could believe it, but you couldn''t." The emperor snorted and said.


    The five horses nodded after listening to the words of Emperor Zicao, and said, "Since the blood contract has been signed, it is naturally worthy of trust."


    "What do you say?"


    The five horses were silent for a while, then said, "I am a very troublesome building in this palace."


    "No trouble, no trouble." Sen and Insect Emperor stood in front of us. I don''t know when, Wa Dongshan appeared behind Sen.


    Wadong Mountain will come, in fact, it has a lot to do with our coming here.


    In the past, Wa Dongshan was always by our side. He listened to his daughter''s autobiography, and only then did he know that there was a big event in the family, and we actually passed.


    As soon as he came over, he found that our side had made peace with the enemy. They were worried about building palaces.

 Chapter 1307： take an exam

    "Cousin, I was comfortable when you came. The flies looked at you. I know, you are waiting for their chase, tell your cousin what you like." My cousin will also help you keep the janitor. "


    "We, you dead girl, you dare to make a joke on me, I''m going to ask my aunt to drop out of school and go to the attic to lock you up for two months."


    "Come on, cousin, you are too cruel, I am your cousin." After listening to Song Shanshan''s words, our faces suddenly turned ugly.


    While the three sisters were talking, we entered the room, but he didn''t go to the three sisters of Song, after all, the three sisters of Song, wherever they went, were amazing.


    His only bodyguard and servant, he didn''t want people to misunderstand, after all, so many people saw Song Shanshan three people, what their purpose was, it was clear at a glance.


    "Oh boy, you are new here too. This time, why are there so many new arrivals?" Once, a chubby teenager saw us sitting next to him and grinned.


    "It''s normal to start a new term, isn''t it?" we said, taken aback.


    "Impossible. The freshman had to take the exam half a month ago. I took the exam and I didn''t see you at all. Also, my cousin is also in the junior high school department. I went to college to see him before, but I didn''t see him at all. I passed you. You and the eldest daughter of the Song family came in without passing the exam. Damn, you are not the head of the family. What is your name?" The little fat man suddenly thought of something, and was suddenly speechless to us, and then asked .


    "What kind of master?" I called us. Please take care of me. "We smiled at the fat man and said.


    "Hello, my name is Wang Youfu. I am a member of the king''s lumber mill family. Our family has a lumber mill, and almost all the nearby spiritual wood resources are provided by our family."


    We nodded, the royal family''s wood factory is not a small family, similar to the Thunder Mercenary Corps, however, the Thunder Maid Corps has Gao Songcheng behind the Song family, from this point of view, the wood factory Wang family should be a little worse.


    At this time, another group of people came to the door of the classroom. There were seven or eight of them, and one was a very handsome and well-dressed boy.


    The boy walked in, his eyes first fell on Song and us, and found that Song Youyou was beside Song and us, his eyes lit up, and then hurriedly walked past "Our teacher and sister, both said goodbye for one day, for example, after three autumns, You made me miss you during college vacation."


    "Xiaoliang, that is to say, one day is not like three other autumns. How to get into your mouth, how to leave one day, it is like three autumns. You don''t even know what to say, you want to go to Miss Ben. I advise you Save it." Song, we put our hands on our hips and didn''t give Xiaoliang any face.


    While the new students in the room are surprised to see the past, the old classmates are used to it. They are all used to Xiaoliang''s pursuit of Song, us, and our rejection.


    Song, we are famous peppers, only Xiaoliang dares to make trouble. In addition, Xiaoliang from Binhai Xiaojia, who is in charge of a beach in Binhai, can be said to be a very wealthy family.


    And the Thunder Family Corps is also a pair of doors. It was a battle of fairies. If there is anything wrong, everyone around will participate.


    "Cough," our sister said, "even if you don''t want me to chase you, you should give me a little face in front of so many students. This brother-in-law, I don''t know your name."


    Seeing Xiaoliang looking at himself, Song Shanshan knew that this cousin, who was an annoying suitor, should have thought about himself.


    Song Shanshan smiled, then waved and said, "We, take my ID card." Why don''t you come back and give me your things? "

 Chapter 1308： Lonely

    so tough? "Yao Sen took a breath. At this time, our barbecue was already on the table. "Everyone eat fast, I will arrange for you to practice after eating. Remember, I told you earlier." "


    "Yes, yes." Song we stood up first, then smiled and said, "We, you said, will give me a set of credits." Right (side), right. "


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ve never violated what I said. If you want to learn, just eat it." We laughed.


    At this time, no one thought that Yao Sen should stand up, "Master, please accept me, I want to worship you as a teacher."


    We looked at it and said, "I didn''t plan to accept it, but you have great talent, so I''m going to train six, and since you''re willing to learn from me, call it seven times, and then you go on missions together and go out together. "It''s also very convenient. I will be your assistant. "


    Seven people twitched at the corners of their mouths, you are such a tough guy, they saw them once.


    "Okay, then do as you say, Master." Yao Sen said with a smile.


    The Xiao family really did not expect that Xiao Ying would fall and die in the hands of our Shuhao. Xiao Fei''s body was shaking.


    He doesn''t know what this we are. Why can''t Xiao Ying beat him? What needs to be known is that Xiao Ying''s strength is no less than that of Xiao Hu, the ancestor of the Xiao family. Did that person send it with a single knife?


    However, the people who can defeat Xiao Ying with a single sword can also be numbered. Will we be so young for such a person? Are you willing to be a bodyguard for the daughter of the Song family?


    Xiaofei felt that all this was wrong, and there must be hidden feelings in it. He took a deep breath and walked to the yard behind the family. Xiao Hu lives there.


    Dad, Xiaofei has something to tell you.


    Xiao Hu''s strength has not increased much over the years, although, in the past, Shark Gate has given him a treasure that can make him a little weaker than his current strength.


    However, once the treasure is used, it won''t work. He won''t take it out.


    So over the years, Xiao Hu has been staying at home to practice, trying to find ways to improve himself.


    Seeing his son come in, Xiao Hu nodded and said, "What''s wrong?" Something happened again. "


    "Father," I said, "you must catch it. Xiao Ying has fallen."


    "What?" Xiao Hu stood up straight and stared at the big man, "Is it Zongtu that the old guy shot with his weapon?"


    "No, it''s us. We''re no ordinary followers at all. Yin is no match for him at all. He killed him."


    "Oh, it hurts, my young man." Xiao Hu slapped his chest from his feet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Xiao Fei was startled, quickly hugged Xiao Hu''s distance, and said, "Dad, how are you?"


    "It really hurts. Xiaofei, hurry up and prepare two gifts, one to send to Haishamen, and use Haishamen to ask Xiao Ying to drop things. After all, Xiao Ying''s owner is a Haishamen. Two gifts It was given to us, telling him not to hate our little family. Because we can kill Xiao Ying, I''m afraid we can easily ruin the Xiao family."


    Although Xiao Hu hates us very much, he is very rational. For him, Xiao Jia is fundamental. With the Xiao family here, he can train a few more Xiao Yings.


    However, if the Xiao family is no longer there, it will not really exist like Xiao Ying.


    Xiaofei nodded. His father''s words were always nine points in the Xiao family. Since his father said so, he naturally had his reasons. So Xiaofei hurried back to the front and prepared a gift.


    Yao Sen''s villa is very lonely, not far from our villa.


    We simply found Guo Qiu and asked Guo Qiu to arrange a little bit. Our villa, Yao Sen''s villa and the villa of the three sisters of the Song family were arranged together.


    Guo Qiu knew that we were unusual, so he naturally agreed and arranged three adjacent villas directly for them.


    This villa is usually used by teachers. But Guo Qiu still arranged it for us. There are three villas and one courtyard. The ownership of the entire courtyard is used by us and them.

 Chapter 1309： trembling

    "Wu Tianxiong heard our words, stood aside and sighed, and said, "Big us, Tianba has something wrong. "


    There was poison in our eyes, the man who had killed a lot of people had a cold in the room.


    Wu Yong glared at Wu Tianxiong and said, "Our sir, I think you''d better not take care of it, we can handle it."


    "Oh, I don''t know, Wu Tianba, although he''s a bit reckless, he''s not a troublemaker. How could he make mistakes for no reason?"


    Wu often sees us asking about it directly because he knows he can''t hide it. He sighed and said, "Tianba is also a member of the Wu family. If there is a way, I won''t hand him over."


    It turned out that Wu Tianba''s strength has been greatly improved. Of course, such a person cannot be Wu Tianxiong''s bodyguard and arrange for a person to go out.


    Although Wu Tianba was reckless, he was not stupid. He knew that this was also Wu Tianxiong''s arrangement. After all, they are the masters of the house, which is also good for Wu Tianxiong.


    However, the mine guarded by Wu Tianba encountered thieves. The guy who guards the Wuwei is just with these thieves, they are not only caught, but also shared with them so they can get a lot of good.


    Wu Tianba was naturally very angry when he learned of this. It turned out that in the chaotic primitive world, ore was a very valuable resource, and these minerals of their family were used as family capital.


    Now, he was detained and stolen, so Wu Tianba knocked down the Wu family who used to run the place and killed a few people who cooperated with him.


    "If the person who killed the Wu family was killed, it wouldn''t matter. There is no problem with keeping surveillance of yourself, and there is nothing wrong with it. However, he and the people killed by Wu Liu who cooperated with them have a serious problem. These people are all from "Sea Shark Gate", and it has nothing to do with him killing the people who cooperated with Wu Liu. The people at the gate of Shark went to the door to find someone."


    Wu''s hands were shaking. As the ancestor of the Wu family, he has no way to protect his own people. It is also a sadness.


    We let out a long breath, then slapped the Wu family ancestor on the back, the Wu family ancestor opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of black blood "Don''t be depressed." It''s also not good for your body and your practice. , I helped you out of this black blood, this, you will not have internal injuries. Wu Tianba was taught by me. He''ll be fine for sure. It''s Sharkgate. I want to see him for a while. "


    "Our boss, Tianba shouldn''t be taken away. I sent someone to see it. My father and I discussed saving Tianda. You are here."


    We nodded and said, "Then come with me."


    Watching us leave with Wu Tianxiong, Wu Qiong looked at Wu Yong and said, "Dad, here, Tianxiong also followed, nothing will happen."


    "There''s nothing you can do about it, didn''t you send someone to Yu''s house?" How to discuss the bully who saves heaven, the people of Haishamen, who don''t even give Yu''s face? "


    Wu Qiong sighed and said, "There is a problem in the rain room. It seems to be cleaning up the civil unrest, so I don''t have time to deal with the Wu family''s affairs."


    "Damn, I give the Yu family so many benefits every year, but now they ignore our Wu family." Wu Yong was also very angry.


    We and Wu Tianxiong walked quickly in the Wu family in Shencheng and walked out of the east gate. Soon, they caught up with the Haishamen team.


    Seeing us and Wu Tianxiong coming, the one-eyed man at the sea shark gate suddenly froze, and then a sarcastic smile hung on the corner of his mouth and said, "Isn''t this the eldest young master of the Wu family?" Why, your Wu family turned back and didn''t want to hand over Wu Tianba. Are you not afraid that our sea shark gate will destroy your Wu family? "


    "There is a rain house behind Wu''s house, do you dare to destroy Wu''s house?" We looked at the one-eyed man with interest and said.


    Sure enough, when we mentioned Yujia, the one-eyed man''s eyes froze for a moment, and then he said, "Don''t think that I don''t know, the Yu family is in the chaos of the people right now, and I want the Yu family to help the Wu family and dream about it." After all , your people killed the grandsons of our elders and only handed over Wu Tianba, which gave you a lot of face. If you want to intercept our team, then you have to figure it out. "


    We passed by in a flash, and the car in the prison suddenly turned into sawdust, and Wu Tianba was also dragged by us.


    However, Wu Tianba didn''t say a word of surprise in front of us. When Wu Tianba fell beside us, our eyes were filled with killing, "You all deserve to die."

 Chapter 1310： after all

    Nothing has changed.


    "Thank you, General Gullion, please." Yu took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    Gou Shi nodded, and then followed the rain into the power transmission line outside the yard. He had just entered the yard, and his eyes were frozen, "This city has two powers, no weaker than my master." What is this? "


    "Oh, does Longcheng have a master like you?" Yu blew a breath of cold air, and the lion nodded and said, "Okay, you and I will go see each other''s ins and outs."


    We also don''t think this war practice has a shred of class-pulling exploits, there are strong men who can threaten him, he can feel it. Of course, we are also a threat to him, but our breath is covered in nightmares, there is no feeling of a lion.


    So the lion only felt that there were only two serfs next to us. When Guo Shishi and Yu Yin arrived at the door of Forrest''s house, he saw the rain as soon as the rain came out, and he hurriedly walked over and said, "Old Ancestor." Big butt, plump, and charming figure! WeChat public I am (copy for three seconds), you know, I know!


    back to school


    Rain nodded, then said, "Come and see the lion."


    "Don''t be a lion"


    The lion nodded and said, "The gift was given to you by your ancestors. We are going to visit these two great men. You go with us."


    Raindrops, he never thought, this blessed inn, even if there are big people, he thought, above his eyes, the nostrils of the master and uncle should be the strongest here.


    And this time, the ancestors and the old lion actually wanted to visit the two big men.


    Raindrops become more cautious at the thought of raindrops, but when the lion comes to the door of Tianzi No. 5, Raindrop''s face becomes strange. This is your uncle''s room.


    "The friend inside, the meticulous lion with the hunter''s face is polite and polite. I don''t know, if the friend can appreciate the face, can the lion go in and chat?"


    We learn in the lion that, after all, such a person is more than half the size of a normal person, and even if he goes somewhere, he is the kind of person who cares about survival.


    "My friend, please come in, but there are no seats here. Anyone, go and find some seats over there."


    Our voice was dull, and the serf hurriedly agreed, and then walked out. Seeing the serf coming out, Gullion took a breath of cold air.


    And the lion standing behind the raindrops said, "Master, this is the reverberation of the ancestors of our family, and this is the face of General Guo Shi''s hunting god."


    "Oh, the ancestors of the rain family" We were a man in a daze, then his eyes fell into the rain on his body, looking at the rain, we nodded "The talent is good, but unfortunately, the early years left a dark The scars, the raindrops will be higher than you in the future."


    Yu didn''t expect us to say such a thing. Raindrop also had an embarrassed face, but smiled and said, "The older generation is really strong, and I can see that this old guy was injured at a glance. I don''t know about you. Where did you come from?" In the original chaotic world, there seems to be no one as powerful as you. "


    We Yi Leng then said, "How can I see it?" My door is not small, and I am just the predecessor of the door. You can ask Thule about this, although he is an outcast from our faction, he is also a man at my door. "


    Thule smiled hurriedly, then said, "Master Rain, my uncle is right." Although the empty world seems to be fragile, it is because those who are strong in the empty world do not want to come out in the small world," Tu Le said. Le said, "After all, the great men of the empty world do not want to come out in the small world," Thule said, "Elder Yuyin, my uncle is right. "The power of the void outside is too weak."


    The lion nodded, and at this moment, Zongnu moved the chair outside and put the lion and the rain aside.


    However, in the room we were the only ones sitting in the room. After all, the lion didn¡¯t sit, the rain couldn¡¯t sit, the rain didn¡¯t sit, there was no seat for raindrops, and for a moment, the atmosphere in the room was unexpectedly awkward.

 Chapter 1311： confidence

    My teacher asked you to follow me. First, let you lead the way, and second, give you a face. He has left all the land to you. How can you make further progress? "


    Hua Rong''s face turned, he looked at us, but we laughed and said "Tell me what it is first, if it''s not in my eyes, of course I don''t mind agreeing to any conditions, of course, if you give in a little bit ."Hey-hey. "


    Our Jeremy''s words softened Hua Rong''s face somewhat. He smiled and said, "There is one thing in the lair of the ancient ancestors of the baby, and that is the magic core, the magic core and the magic core left by the baby''s own body," he said, "There is one thing in the lair of the baby''s father''s ancestors. ." I think our gentlemen should know. "


    We nodded and said "Why, you want the core."


    "Yes, the magic core, it works very well for the magic family. You and your disciples are not magic, so I want to know, you can give me the magic core."


    "Ah, that''s really the funniest joke I''ve heard in years. You know, a kid''s grandfather is all about the core, and if it weren''t for the core, you''d think I had a problem with him." We snorted and said .


    Our words made Hua Rong''s eyes freeze, he took a deep breath, and said, "It turns out that your purpose is also the core of magic, then we can do it."


    "Oh, do you know what you can do?" We didn''t expect Hua Rong to say that, but he nodded, because of his strength, we Shuhao were still confident. Even if the glory of this flower has any trump card, he thinks that Hua Rong can''t compare it to himself.


    With that in mind, we laughed and said "If you say so, I''d love to."


    Hua Rong nodded, his heart was still gloomy, in his mind, we would come to see him, it must be because we felt that the old thief of the baby was not easy to deal with.


    Until then, even if we killed the child''s body on Gui Rong''s body, it was a result of failure and loss.


    Otherwise, we Shuhao will definitely not be so polite to him, so at this time, it is very important whether he is on the other side.


    So, he thought he would be able to eat Sen us.


    With our strength and cultivation, it is impossible for him to get along with the child at all. If we''re not willing to agree to our terms, it''s a big problem for him and baby, both of you.


    While we and the kid were hurt, he sat down to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    But he knew we were not as weak as he thought.


    The flowers fell and the seven of us lived in the flower house. Hua Qingqing will spend a family to clean up, especially welcome the seven people in our family.


    "Master Hua Rong seems to have a hole card." Standing next to our Jeremy, Liu Qiuer took a deep breath and said.


    We laughed and said "Why are you afraid?"


    "It''s not like that, there''s a master here, what are we afraid of?" I just thought we''d better be careful. "


    We nodded and said, "Change your weapon, you give me, the new weapon is ready."


    We handed the two wands to Liu Qiuer and Raindrop. Then another bracelet was given to the other two.


    Liu Qiuer and Raindrop were naturally rude to us, and hung their wands directly on their bodies, and the bracelets were also worn out.


    We picked up that stick before the raindrops, it''s what we do too, but it''s nothing like the Tiger Crystal.


    Picking up the wand and touching it, Raindrop''s eyes light up "My attack power is at least three or four times higher."


    Liu Qiu''er also nodded, and then said, "My handle seems to be more controlled."

 Chapter 1312： armor

    Just as they were hesitating, a big man came in.


    Seeing the big man, Lan Sangzi had a set of eyes and said, "This friend, I don''t know who you are."


    "Lan Sang, I know him, he is my master''s servant." The snail slave looked almost the same, Wu Tianba saw the serf, and the atmosphere of the snail slave belonging to the Zerg also made him feel very close.


    Lileah, you have much strength, which the LORD has commanded me to send you. You''ve been doing a lot lately and adults are watching you in the dark. If you continue to work hard, I think since this blue sermon has invited you, you can follow him to the threshold of chaos, the beginning of chaos, too. Maybe you have entered the beginning of chaos and you can still see the Lord. "


    "What? The master is also at the beginning of chaos?" Raindrop''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the blue mulberry tree eyes were solidified.


    She doesn''t know how strong the master of Wu Tianba and others is after all, but from the enslaved body, Lan Sang will know that the master of Wu Tianba and others is definitely the most chaotic kind of strong person in the world. .


    Even the Great Chief of the Watershed Alliance is not necessarily an opponent of Wu Tianba and others.


    Because, the power of this worm slave absolutely surpasses himself, and he is the respected servant of Wu Tianba and others.


    It is a servant, not a disciple, nor a brother.


    "Yeah, he''s messed up right now, but he''s got too many things around him to take care of you." The world is so big that it has to be strong enough that it''s horizontal and vertical, and you obviously Don''t have it yet. The Blue Rain tribe was not a strong tribe at the beginning of the chaos, but it was not a weak tribe either. High Priest Lansang, please help you take care of these young generations. "


    Lan Sang nodded, she also wanted to make good use of Wu Tianba and other teachers. Seeing that Zongnu disappeared in three steps and two steps, he didn''t even probe, Lan Sang looked back at Wu Tianba and the six people.


    Wu Tianba''s six people subconsciously handed everything over to Liu Qiuer. Liu Qiuer looked inside carefully, and then gave it to six people. Then he said, "Senior Brother Li, this time Master also made you a piece of armor."


    "Well, I also have weapons and armor, and I should be able to improve my strength a bit. By the way, Brother Langxiong, what is your jade treasure? Share it with us." It seems to be a wealth, Wu Tianba''s gaze It fell on Lang Xiong.


    After all, Lang Xiong''s strength is no less than his, it can be said that the most powerful one of the six burst out, but that kind of werewolf has become a problem. Lang Xiong had already told them.


    "It''s about my blood. The master gave me something that can actually make my blood pure, and then I don''t have to be afraid to use a werewolf to change myself." -. Lang Xiong said with a smile.


    "Really? What about you, Raindrop?" Zheng smiled and turned his head to Raindrop, seeing Liu Qiu''er also looking at him. He smiled, then said, "It''s the sacrifice of fire, which increases the damage of fire, and sacrificed nine times in a row, but, I don''t think I can do it all at once now."


    "The art of sacrificing fire?" Lan Sang stood aside, suddenly asked in surprise, "Is this true?" This technique, even the fire spirit disappeared. "


    "Oh? Could it be that the flame sacrifice is very strong and is very important among the high priests of Blue Tranquility?" Liu Qiu''er looked at Lan Sang.


    Lan Sang nodded, and then said, "Not only is it strong, it is strong." This technique, even in the hands of Huo Ling, who is the best fire fighting practice is a top-level taboo. Raindrops, you can''t show it lightly, otherwise, I''m afraid that the Fire Souls will hit my Blue Rain tribe. "

 Chapter 1313： land

    , "Rain? Rain in Sagittarius City?" The man was stunned at first, then looked at several people around him and said.


    Soon, Yu Ling''s record was written, the record was seen, and the man nodded. "Don''t say, you are really the enemy of the Yu family, but the record says, didn''t you die many years ago?"


    Raindrop sighed, and then said, "Look what you said, we have been fighting the battle between Tiancheng Yujia and Tulong City Yujia City, aren''t you ready to backhand?" Otherwise, the urban rain in the sky was really destroyed, Hasn''t it completely disappeared? "


    "Yes. Your old man is good at dancing the long sleeved dance, and the best thing he can do is keep himself. I heard that Master Raindrop was also rescued and has become your hatred, lord of our city. Help reported it, but I know the master of our city helped us report it, but I heard that Raindrop Master has been saved. If you want revenge, you can go to God. How about ten source crystals?"


    "Crystals of ten sources, looking for God?" We and the raindrops were stunned, the guard''s door closed with a smile and said, "Look at the door over there, all the mercenaries are going to hunt the land of God, but our city The owner built a transmission line there using the old portal," he said. You can go directly to a place called the desert in the northern hinterland of Hunting God. There are no **** hunters, there are deserts, mountains and mountains next to it, where the mountains are flying and the water is swimming. If you think about it, what a business opportunity it is to have such a big face. "


    "Master, I think I can go. You think, how brilliant we are shooting the rain house in Sky City, even if it is for your own revenge, even for the master, you have to go." Our anger made Yu sigh. With a sigh, the sergeant nodded, then said, "That makes sense." Well, I''ll see you in person. You can pay less attention to the crystal for five bucks. After all, you are the people in the rain in Saitian City. "


    "Thank you, thank you. My young master and I have also suffered a lot over the years. This is the Dan kiln left by our family before, which can improve the ability and give it to you." We took out a bottle of jade and there were Dan kilns everywhere. Medicine to city guards.


    The janitor''s face was full of joy, and then he said, "Look at that door, come on, Master Rain."


    The two of us followed the gatekeeper directly to the transmission line, led the gatekeeper, and actually inserted into the team and came to the back of the team. The two old men glanced at the doorman and said, "Gao Qingsheng, what are you doing here?" If I need anything. "


    "Did you see what you said, the third and fifth uncles, you and my father are brothers, I beg you, can you not do it?" These two people wanted to go to the land of hunting gods, and the transfer fee, You are all exempt. "


    "How is this done? This fee is set by the Lord of the City, who entrusted this task to our brothers as a trust in our brothers. How can our brothers waive the fee at will What?" The red-faced old man''s face turned black immediately.


    We did not expect that Gao Qingsheng reached out his hand, took out ten crystals, handed it to the old man, and said, "I paid for it."


    "Here, what is this, victory, you tell me clearly." The red-faced old man looked at the two people and asked.


    Gao Qingsheng sighed and said, "Two uncles, my father was the ancestor of the Yu family in Saitian City, you know, why do we want to join the adults'' team and support the adults to do something for the Yu family in Tulong City? "This is not because of my father''s hatred, but this is Master Yu Ling, who has been incognito for so many years for revenge. We have to pay it back. "


    We really didn''t expect things to have such a relationship. Sure enough, when the two old men heard about Yudi''s identity, they both suddenly became embarrassed "Then, Master Yu, we didn''t know your identity before, in order to celebrate the victory, we brought Yuan Jing back, since it is Master Yu, this money, We are all exempted," Master Rain, go up. This transmission line is about to open. "


    We nodded with Yudi, then walked to the power line, saw us and Yudi leave, the two old people looked at Gao Qingsheng, and said, "Master, that guy is really a Yu family." Why did you send him over? "

 Chapter 1314： thing

    , these people are now killed. The other four were like a strong family, all from the other side of the plane.


    They are the true heirs of the four sirens.


    We, the true heirs of the Four Sirens, are more consistent with the Spirit Beads of the Four Signs. The Sixiang Siren with Sixiang Lingzhu is a real Sixiang Siren. Once we get the four-symptom spiritual bead, his body will get it for nothing, because in this world, there is only one four-symbol siren, and that''s because there are so many now. Four elephant pearls are things that have no master.


    Longtu heard that we appeared in Huangen City, and I knew that we must know the burial of Longgu.


    The Dragon Valley outside, and the curse left by the Dragon Emperor sacrificing his own life, made Tulong and those with his blood dare not enter the Hidden Dragon Valley, but we are different, we are the blood of four sirens, go in Will definitely be treated favorably.


    The Dragon Slayer panicked.


    The Insect Emperor said all about the dragon slaying, and heard that the people of the four elephants are controlled by the soul, they are controlled by the blood, and only a few people are not controlled. This surprises and saddens us.


    Today''s four major demons were completely removed from the empty battlefield, and the city also announced the news once. Everyone knows that the Spirit Feather Emperor of the Dark Spirit was actually sent to the Spirit Clan by the Dragon Slayers of the Hunting God Empire, who split the Spirit Clan.


    This also angered all the spiritual families, who have started to use their hands against the Lingyu Emperor''s people.


    We nodded and said, "Recently, the cow magic face and the hunting face are both working, let''s rest for a while, I''ll be here for a while." I thought, there''s a lot of stuff here, it''s very interesting. Today, I even smelled dragon slaying. He came to see me. He was afraid that I would get four elephant beads, and once I got them, he would lose half of his power. After all, his body is that of the siren of the four elephants. "


    "Ah, that''s better, let him watch us go." The bug took a deep breath and said.


    "The armed departments outside the Dragon Valley are very careful. There must be someone in the Dragon Valley recently. If someone enters, you will lose your mind." The Dragon Slayer pointed to the generals in front of him and said.


    "I understand, Your Majesty." They all knew that His Majesty''s Dragon Slaying was very important to the burial of Dragon Valley. After all these years, the emperor was rude to His Majesty, but the emperor still did not manage the affairs of the county and had to go to see the buried dragon valley.


    As for why, they don''t know, if the four sirens didn''t fall, in fact, the dragon valley inside is not the siren of the four elephants, but the siren of the nature of the four elephants.


    If someone thinks of this, someone will go in and put four elves, and the entire hunting god, the emperor, seems to be related to this matter.


    Thinking of this, several people took a breath.


    Under the leadership of Zheng, we came to a secret place. He quickly sealed some ancient trees in the secret place, and then pressed down. Several big trees had a door.


    Zheng Zhong smiled and said, "Come in."


    When we saw Zheng jumping in once, we followed closely, and the second time also jumped in, four people walked in quickly, and an old man sat inside.


    Both Lund and Xiongba had ugly faces, and the old man was strong, at least much stronger than them.


    However, to both Lund and Xiongba''s surprise, the old man sat motionless despite his panting.


    Zheng Zhong waved his hand to close the door, then came to the opposite side of the old man and knelt down, "Worship God, Zheng Zhongzhong, the unworthy descendant of the Zheng family, sees you old people.


    He tapped his head three times, then bit his finger and pressed it against the old man''s forehead. Before long, the old man slowly opened his eyes.


    "You are a direct disciple of the Zheng family, there is nothing wrong, I feel the smell of the Zheng family on you, you can''t wake me up without his breath, are you sure you want to open this secret room and walk into the tomb of Longgu Do you? You know, there are only nine such rooms in the Zheng family."

 Chapter 1315： center

    "What, are you going to play with me? Even if you''re a siren, I want to deal with you, it''s just a slap in the face."


    We laughed and said, "I''m good at making puppets. In addition to mental skills, I can make you a set of puppets for defense, how about fighting with you?" But the material is for you. "


    "Can you still make puppets? Do you want to see if you can make this?"


    Shi Yun was very excited and gave us a piece of jade. You know, their historians, in the world, are the power of the fifth class, but over the years, there have been some declines.


    The main reason for this decline is that there is some discord in the family, and the family hasn''t had a puppet since the puppet master was last assassinated.


    Finding people who can make puppets has become a major task for their family. Hearner was naturally excited to hear that we were going to be making puppets.


    Our eyes condensed after slipping with the jade, this puppet, we Shuhao are really familiar, it is the refinement of the Mo family that can extract a unique set of techniques. But these materials seem to be precious.


    We were silent for a long time before saying "I don''t know where you got this jade from, it seems that only my faction knows how to do it."


    The refining method inherited by the Mohist is of the same lineage as Wadong Mountain, and many techniques can be derived. We ask directly. Big ass, plump, attractive body! WeChat public I am (copy for three seconds), you know, I know!


    open medical center


    "Your faction can keep improving." Xue Long became even more excited.


    You know, the admirers of the year said he had to learn from the beginning, and his family practiced some, but none of them achieved anything.


    However, in the place under the worship, there is a legacy, and they have always hoped to meet people who have been passed down from the older generation. "- After all these years, they finally came to us.


    "Yes. But I have to look carefully. There are a lot of things and technologies that have been lost. To be honest, my school was a long time ago in a lot of people, has been smashed and destroyed, and now the real legacy is a lot of things, we are the only ones A. In this case, I''m the only one who survived." We Chang sighed and said.


    Shi Yun looked at us and sinned. She knew that after some people deliberately assassinated the worship of the Mo family, they investigated his origin, and when the family passed by, the Mo family had been torn apart and the inheritance had completely disappeared.


    In fact, Shi Yuner didn''t know that the Mo family actually had a legacy at that time, but those people were relatively hidden.


    When they all left, the Mo family became the Mo family looking for the north of the gods, and the other line fled into the chaos and became the master of the Wadong Mountains. The Mo family became the Mo family in the land of hunting gods, and the other line fled into the chaos and became the master of Wadong Mountain.


    So, we''ve passed on some secret tricks, as well as the highest method of configuration, no longer involving puppets.


    Because puppets are the source of Mohism''s evil. Conversely, the Mohists who hunted down the face of God did not put down the puppets, but they fought side by side and gained less secret skills. Although they have done a lot of novelty things over the years, they still look alike.


    "Don''t be sad, sir, I''m sure you''ll bring your home-made pie. Take this Yuzhen back to study and tell me what you need. I''ve approved it. I''ll prepare it for you and count it as a gift ."


    We were a little surprised that Shi Yun was generous, but we nodded. After all, Hillerner wanted to do something with him, but it wasn''t easy. We were silent for a while. Then he said "I want some materials to make this puppet. I don''t know if the girl can buy me some."

 Chapter 1316： green

    However, the old man is very important to them, so their eyes fall on the old man, but they dare not take a step forward.


    Wang Weilun smiled, and then said, "You go back first, we will not hurt your old man. After all, there are a lot of you, so beside my brother, my brother let your family old, is it a dead end?"


    The people in the crowd were silent for a long time, and several people talked to each other, then nodded and said, "Okay, that''s it."


    Seeing the people in the village walking further and further, we all took a deep breath.


    Wang Qiong also kept his promise and let go of the old man. We took a step forward and patted the old man on the shoulder. "Old man, I hope you don''t hit us again. Of course, we won''t do this to you, or you will regret it."


    We said, hurry back to Ral, who looked at us and said, "Are you in his hands?"


    "How did you see that? I didn''t have to tie it up this way."


    Lal grinned and said, "If it was another race, it might not be great, but we fish are different." We fish are also very good at using parasites.


    The scales on Lal''s cheeks opened, and a turquoise bug crawled out from under his scales.


    We went on to say "interesting, these little things, what can be done?" looking weak. "


    "It''s their weakness that makes them feel like they''re of little use. These things, above all, investigative intelligence. I think it''s the same with your parasites."


    We laughed and said, "By the way, can you give me some parasites for me to study?"


    We have always had the idea of ??collecting insects. Since this new parasite has been encountered, we will naturally collect it once.


    This one is obviously harder to detect. So we asked for it.


    The insects, called scales, are abundant in fish, and it''s just a very common survey technique.


    Even, many people know the existence of scales. So, many years ago, scales became the pets of the Golden Label fish tribe, and their main role was to help the strong fish to clean the dirt from the scales.


    "Sure, you see, I give you a nice pair of scales, but they have to be in the water, I think, we, you can handle that, right?"


    We nodded and took out a turquoise fish tank with many strange insects, but they were all weak, and we reached out and put the scales directly into the tank. Then he pricked his finger and dripped blood into the fish tank.


    Immediately, the blood on the tank changed rapidly, forming a strange array, and then descended on the two scales.


    The originally gentle scale suddenly became fierce, and the two scales quickly devoured the fragile water insects around, and then fell asleep.


    "Well, these two ratios seem to have increased a lot." The snake, who was very familiar with the scale, opened his mouth and said in surprise.


    Suddenly, he felt that we shouldn''t do this, he frowned, the fish kept thinking about the way the scales were strong, after all, they raised a lot of things like scale.


    If scales can be made stronger, they may no longer be food and pets, they can be used for fighting and detecting scales, the fish scales that people really care about.


    Rahel didn''t say a word, and Eun-won started greeting us and the others in one sentence, and soon came to Dongfu.


    Jian Lingyu nodded and said, "I''ll stay and scout to see if they can catch up."


    "No, I''ll just use the crane one more time."


    Eun-won''s hands were imprinted, and silver-white cranes appeared beside them.


    We laughed and said, "Let''s go."


    Enwon Ichiyu and us jumped on the crane first, the rest followed it, and the seven quickly entered the cave.

 Chapter 1317： strong

    "The worms don''t contaminate the zerg and the fish, they certainly won''t be a problem, you have a lot of courage. It must have been made by the worm, who is so loyal to the zerg that he won''t say anything, as if in After our Zerg was captured, he didn''t want to say a word."


    After listening to the words of the two people, we and Lal looked at each other, nodded and said, "What these eagles said makes sense, let''s go and see what happened to the processed body, since this body was killed by yours. Zerg destroyed, take it back to study."


    In fact, we want to bring back this half-human, half-worm corpse, but after all, this is the ruins of an underground city-state. If we don''t behave well, very troublesome things may happen.


    Therefore, there is no way, we can only show these Zerg first.


    Sure enough, our kindness paid off, even more smiles for the poor butterfly wings on our side.


    When they came to the place where the bodies were being disposed of, a scuffle ensued.


    A lot of the half-worm, half-human guys are attacking the pig''s head.


    Also, it wasn''t just the pigmen who attacked them, but also some pigheads, who were clearly under control, killing each other.


    "Bitch" butterfly''s wings were blood-red eyes, her wings fluttered gently, and two lights shot out quickly, falling on the bodies of those pig heads.


    After a while, the pigs were separated, and the Half-Arab and Half-Man were caught, and these guys were clearly worse than before.


    We came to one of the three half-human, half-worm people who were still alive with only a few injuries.


    "We want these three people to study," we said, looking at the butterfly wings behind us. The private video of Dongzhouguo women''s clothing came out, very sexy! WeChat public me (copy for three seconds), you know, I know!


    worm larva


    "No problem" Butterfly Wing nodded, these half-insect half-human guys are obviously much weaker than before, so we will leave them strong and only take away these weak, they will naturally not refuse.


    We waved and three beams of light hit the three half-worms, and handed it to Lal and Horna, who said "well, we''re all alone." If you think it''s useless to live , you better take the dead away. "


    Rahel was a man in a daze, then nodded and killed the half-worm, half-human guy directly.


    This is our side, waving straight and disappearing in the same place. Seeing our husband pick up the body quickly, their eyes fell not far from where the body was disposed of. It is actually a well in the village.


    The well is in an old small courtyard, and there are even many murals on the walls of the courtyard.


    We walked around frowning, then into the room in the courtyard.


    Some people think that Jeremy should have discovered something, that''s why he cares so much.


    However, we were always frowning as he walked around the wall in the yard in the direction of the well, and finally, to the gate.


    "We, what are you doing?" Butterfly Wing finally couldn''t help asking.


    We looked at the butterfly''s wings and said, "I have some knowledge of Zerg, but the Zerg I know are all low-level Zerg, and they are all in a lower position. To be precise, they have not practiced martial arts." Except for Cordyceps, Not many people have intelligence. "


    "Well, the zerg in our underground country have already gone through this stage, but that was a long time ago." Butterfly''s wings were in a daze, and then said.


    We laughed and said, "I know Zerg, after the fall, most of them will become food, and you have power, status, and the Zerg that has become a humanoid should not be food."


    "It''s natural, strong, and everything will be respected." Our Jeremy''s words made all the Zerg Stone Zerg nodded and said.

 Chapter 1318： problem

    At this time, there are several flags on the ground, and no one is to control and operate their own flags. The room was filled with silvery white fog.


    "What''s going on here?" Ada''s face darkened a bit, but Gibbon began to say, "This is a seal, everyone, sit down, don''t move, don''t disrupt the operation of the formation." I think there must be a reason for us Jeremy. Do this. "


    How to say it is good, but also have a good understanding of the method of formation. This point, Liangyou and others, still know. So, they all sat down, and sure enough, the fog soon turned into a pattern, and then condensed into a silver-white spell, a way to attach to the jade coffin.


    The worm ball in the jade coffin stopped struggling and we came in.


    The old man who followed us surprised everyone around him, because this old man in charge of the law enforcement team was the ruler of Fire Cloud.


    Huoyun is the son of Vulcan himself and the only descendant of Huo Ling. Since the establishment of the university law enforcement team, he has been in the university law enforcement team. It can be said that he is the patron of the college, as well as the Dragon Iron College, Lingyu Tribe and Jinliang Tribe. supporters.


    Why the Black Feather Family didn''t fall seems to be on a par with this old man.


    But now, Huoyun appeared by our side. "Old man, what''s wrong?" Hua Ben took a deep breath and asked.


    Huo Yun looked at Hao Ben and said, "You will be investigated in the future, Wang Quan betrayed the law enforcement team, he is a bug of the people." Before that, we took him away. "


    , worm nest


    "Elder King"?


    "How is that possible?"


    "Isn''t he part of the Law Enforcement Director''s old society?"


    Questions rang out around them, their eyes fell on us, and they hoped what we said was false. ? fire??


    At this time, several other elders walked in, "Elder, something happened."


    "Oh, what''s the matter, didn''t I tell you to look at Wang Quan''s side?" Yun said with a frown.


    With nine feathers growing on his head and wearing a black robe, he was obviously the eldest of these elders. He sighed, then said, "We''re in another yard where Wang Quan lived," he added, "We''re in another yard where Wang Quan lived," he sighed and said, "We''re in another yard." I found that many educated disciples, those guys, seem to have the same things as bugs. But these guys obviously didn''t know anything, and they were put in jail as a test. "


    "Oh, us, I think you can do something." Huoyun was confused at first, and then his eyes fell on us.


    We get angry and say "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Can anger solve the problem?" the fire cloud standing beside us buzzed and said.


    After hearing Huoyun, we were startled at first, and then sighed, "I need the body of the worm, since those people are not dead, just like them, when I finish dealing with this side, I will deal with that over there. thing."


    Huoyun froze, then nodded and said, "Then I''ll go back first." I have something to do with this. "


    Huoyun''s words surprised us Shuhao. The elders of the law enforcement team never seem to leave the law enforcement team. Even before that, the Insect Demon appeared because Huoyun was here and didn''t dare to appear.


    "Has Huoyun grown old and never left the law enforcement team?" we asked, looking at the nine black-striped feathers beside him.


    The black stripe Jiuyu was first in a daze, then nodded and said, "The establishment of the law enforcement team actually has a lot to do with Huoyun''s father, Huoqing." As you know, he has been away for many years, so he is The only one who has been there to take care of that thing. Once that thing does break the seal, it''s a real disaster. Compared to him, worms and kingship are only minor disasters. "


    "A more terrifying disaster?" we said, startled.


    Watching Huoyun leave, we came to the jade coffin, the Cordyceps in the jade coffin was obviously struggling to stand up, we put our hands on the jade coffin,

 Chapter 1319： matter

    "No, this is the message Grandpa asked me to give you." A secret copy of the jade was handed over to us. We glanced at the spell on the note, then bit our finger and pressed it.


    Sure enough, the jade stained with our own blood soon burned, and the contents were quickly injected into our minds.


    Jed Jian''s momentary shatter didn''t surprise us at Jeremy. With a wave of his hand, the gunpowder was collected by him. "This jade is a precious material."


    "Uncle, can I know what the secret is?" The fire poured into Mori and asked.


    We waved our hands and said, "These things, nothing can carry people, just some Zerg secrets, I didn''t think about it, Zerg, not a piece of iron." As far as they are concerned, there are fewer people in the fire family, and they also have The fire maker''s advantage. "


    The next morning, after breakfast, a half-worm came to our yard and said, "Our foreman, I have been ordered to take you to the insect laboratory on the other side of Pig''s Head Mountain."


    "I see. You''re all ready, we''ll go right away." We looked back at the four in the fire.


    lost soul


    ...


    After a while, the fire was crowded with a few people, all ready, and we and others came outside.


    There are many insects and animals on the Zerg side. This kind of thing is good at flying, and as long as the tree can survive, the speed of carrying and flying is very fast.


    We they, it''s a good means of transportation, and they ride in the carriages of these insects and beasts in the air.


    "Mr. Mill, your bugs and beasts are really enviable." We laughed.


    "It''s a low-IQ eagle, and the corpses of the lower Zerg are joined together and congealed into a monster." Just like our bugs. Initially, we could find a way to increase our IQ, but the IQ of this animal is still low, but it still has some effect than our worm. After all, most worms are weak punks with no practical talent. "


    Miller''s voice was not small, and our hand holding the water glass was conspicuous, and then smiled and said, "How can a race, even if they don''t like themselves, become stronger?"


    "Ah, our lords," you say, "I don''t like myself. Look at my body. What is my body? Two dead, another dead, you know, Zerg survivability? I tell you, The combination of Zerg and Zerg makes it possible to have a living child. That''s because the Zerg is dead, and when the two die together, they have children of their own."


    "Silence doesn''t stop in my body, it''s the key to our survival, but once the breath of death is drawn out, the bug falls completely." But don''t pull away from the dead, the dead will continue to destroy our bodies , are worm people very weak? No, that''s because the bugman always uses his own power to suppress his calm. Otherwise, every worm is the strongest zerg. "


    Millie''s roar, squinting our Jeremy''s eyes, and saying "If the Zerg are the strongest and you all have the Zerg, the Zerg may really be on the verge of extinction." Well I know what you''re thinking. I''d look into that static thing if possible. "


    Seeing us close our eyes and lie down, Mir''s body trembled for a while, then said "Thank you."


    Pig Head Mountain is very big, otherwise, it would not be one of the four powers of the underground city-state.


    It is said that the bug came here half a month ago and established a laboratory here.


    It was discovered by a group of Zerg researchers. He was treated like a worm, so he escaped disaster and finally delivered the message.

 Chapter 1320： mother

    "My lord, it''s that person. I really felt it, and I can still feel it now."


    Seeing us coming back, he nodded and said, "The lives of these two are not easy, but is it so easy for the Haijia to deal with?"


    Wings paused for a moment as we said, "But, my lord, it''s my grudge with that guy."


    "I know you all hold a grudge against him and it''s my destiny to kill that guy, but can you handle it now?" Practice quietly and we''ll do it again when you need it. "


    Our son''s room was made of laughter. This was Yuan Ying''s long-lost laughter. It seemed that she only had this kind of laughter when her daughter stayed with them.


    Yuan Ying saw that our pupils were strong and there were sharp snake teeth in his mouth, he sighed, and took off the amulet from his neck.


    "Our son, will this mother give you a present?"


    "Mom?" The liner seemed to be aware of it and grasped the amulet in Yuan Ying''s hand tightly, but Yuan Ying smiled and said, "Our son, I can''t stay by your side, both maids have said it." You used to The guy I met said to help me, but I knew he couldn''t. After all, I was once a servant of Serpent Fortress, and I naturally knew how terrifying it was. "


    "But, Mom."


    "Well, let''s hear it, your talent, put it there, and you''ll be strong enough to protect your mother." Remember, your mother must be watching you when you''re strong enough to protect My mother will support you when I am. "


    The noise of the puppet boat made Yuan Ying dizzy, and then rushed out "what''s the matter."


    "I don''t know, Haijia''s ship was attacked. Someone really had the courage to attack Haijia''s ship."


    "That''s what it looks like, two mothers."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll protect us. Aren''t you going to stay with us for a while?"


    "No, I''ll go to the other room alone and leave the puppet boat for the last time. Tell my family that I''m down." Yuan Ying took a deep breath and said.


    The old woman in the red robe smiled, then found a space ring in her arms and handed it to Yuan Ying "Oh, Yuan Ying, you are a good girl, you are similar to us, you are all servants. Unfortunately Yes, your fate is too tortuous, I don''t know, it should be good or bad. After all, you have our daughter."


    Yuan Ying smiled bitterly, and then tears came out. She hugged the old woman in the red robe and said, "Mom, we don''t have you, her gift, her blood, you should know, please, be sure to protect her." After all, Qi Lang and his wife together. "


    "Don''t worry, the ancestors arranged to take us back. Xiaoqi and the woman dare not do anything. If they want to deal with us, the ancestors will skin them."


    In the dark hut, two people were drinking tea in the building.


    He licked the corners of his mouth, then said, "This completely powerless separation has no effect other than detection."


    "Yes, but you still made two dollars, didn''t you? You have been obsessed with Haijia since the last failure." Lan Can smiled, his pupils suddenly condensed, and then said "Oh, this ship, really There''s a lot of interesting stuff."


    "Funny stuff, what are you talking about?" His true self wasn''t here, and his split didn''t matter at all. This is the blue remnant of this division, which is still very detectable.

 Chapter 1321： magic

    On top of the murder weapon, however, is a horrific carving of a bull''s head inlaid with the hardest stone - the sacred inscription Tears - carved between the two pupils of the bull''s head.


    This kind of stone can be said to be the kind of spiritual wood, and it is a noble existence. At least, we hardly see the appearance of this kind of thing.


    Therefore, we Shuhao have always believed that Covey is definitely one of the top four and the strongest.


    To our Jeremy''s surprise, the one to do is not Xiao Qiao, but Yang Bo.


    This guy Yang Bo was repaired by a beast. The breathing of the body and the black panther would actually merge together, and when the two rushed over, the other party actually competed a lot.


    "Veterin repair? It''s said to be the only way to practice in this world. But I don''t have time to haggle with you, and I don''t have time to feel the power I give you."


    He let go of a green tentacle on his body and quickly rushed towards the four of us and the black cheetah.


    Because the power is too strong, the green tentacles have no time to resist, and we are entangled in them.


    "Damn," Covey growled, a brilliant divine light on the stick in his hand.


    We and Cowie''s tentacles vanished immediately, and Bear, waving his wand, slammed into the Wormstone.


    "Take it easy, be careful." Our eyes solidified, his hand quickly imprinted, a green trail quickly solidified into a bullwhip, and the whip of the hand among us flew the magic of the worm.


    "Life, Chainprint"


    "Okay, what a great trick." After all, this is his teacher, who was seriously injured. It turned out that he killed a student to nourish him. He thought he could escape successfully, but now it seems that it is not so simple. .


    The skills of these two students are very strange. Although their strength is not very strong, their combat effectiveness is not weak at all.


    Once the old guys from college come.


    His body immediately spread out, then disappeared. "Ah, little guys, I''ll be back."


    We frowned, he wasn''t supposed to be like this by insect magic. We Ji took two steps and came to Liu Sen and Yang Bo''s side, his eyes condensed for a while, because, on the body and the body, there really were the magical egg marks of the worm.


    This kind of thing, white ape and others have it too, it can erode a person''s body when he is weak and turn a person into a worm-like thing.


    If you don''t get weak, the person will grow, because the parasite in the body can also absorb the power of emptiness, so the stronger the power it gets, the weaker the power you can use.


    Seeing that Liu Sen worked hard to cover the traces of the eggs, the elders of the college also came over.


    "What about the person who destroyed the pagoda?" Several elders looked at the four of us, then stared at Liu Sen and Yang Bo.


    "what happened to them"


    "Wounded by that monster," Cowie said.


    After listening to Cowie''s words, an old man in a white robe came over, and our husband coughed badly, "Older generation, don''t touch them."


    "Don''t move." The old white robe glanced at us and said, "Son, I am a practitioner. If they are injured, I can help them heal them."


    "They weren''t hurt, they got hit by the spell, it''s not complete, if you pass, the spell splits in two, and the cursed person will go from one person, to two people."


    The old man in the white robe took a look, and our Jeremy''s eyes fell on Liu Sen and Yang Bo. "It seems that the black panther was not caught, but yes, that guy has always been like this."


    We immediately ignited a black flame on our fingers, the scepter flew into the air, the other hand was a simple seal, and then pressed on our forehead, and in a flash, our fingers pressed on Liu Sen''s Worm magic egg printed on.

 Chapter 1322： daze

    He will not be afraid of him, even if Longweixing''s strength, we will definitely deal with him.


    After all, the bottom card, everyone will have something. The dragon has the means of the dragon, and the snake naturally has the means of the snake.


    Although it is said that Lingteng is a network of people, it is best to protect life, but we are not a simple Cinderella family.


    Our hands were imprinted, and a green Danzhu spat in our mouths.


    Our bodies are not yet aware of the empty laws of toxins. But the poison bead was given to him by the ancestors of the snake just before we left.


    We also know that the pulse of the ancestors of the big snake is actually the ancestor of the soul snake mother, but the pulse of the ancestors of millions of snakes has weakened, and the most powerful snake mother cannot even beat the soul snake mother.


    Fortunately, the snake''s old mother bowed to the Tianlong emperor, and the old viper remained in the fortress of thousands of snakes in his ancestral land.


    Our elixir was released and began to release a dense fog.


    The poisonous fog floated and turned into a thick poisonous cloud. Long Weixing had a set of eyes, and the poisonous fog of the Demon Snake Family, after all, how powerful he was, he was still clear.


    Although the poisonous mist and venom are not the kind of deadly existence, his power will definitely weaken as the poisonous mist continues to corrode.


    At the same time, this also increased the power of our Shuhao, so Wei Xing took a deep breath and said, "We must make a decision quickly."


    Thinking of this, the breath of Long Weixing''s body trembled again, and the flame in his hand not only did not attack, but spread around his body.


    "If you want to rely on toxins against me, today, I will show you how strong the Long family is."


    We swallowed the dragon **** and found that the strength of the dragon **** had been sealed, there was no way to use them, there was no way to use the power of the dragon balls, because by virtue of our own reaction to the dragon balls, there was no Long Wei Xing, we were more or less certain .


    However, when Longweixing''s body burned with flames and then rushed to us, we only knew that he underestimated Longweixing too much.


    The talent of the Dragon Clan is much stronger than that of the Snake Clan, and even without Dragon Ball, Long Wei Xing''s fighting power is much stronger than himself.


    Although we Shuhao are good at escaping, Long Weixing is no slower than himself.


    We, the dragon-bound Vixen, walked swiftly forward until he encountered a man in black robes.


    The big man was in a daze when he saw us, then he reached out and grabbed us.


    Immediately, our body split open, turning into a dense snake and retreating to the ground.


    "Vine Snake"


    Eagle''s eyes condensed for a moment, wondering, the relationship between the Eagle Demon and the Snake Demon has always been very poor. However, the two races are very far away. The soul of the Snake Demon family is the existence of the king. , and the ancestors of the Eagle family are the marshal class.


    Therefore, for so many years, the snake demon family has been suppressing the eagle family, because the eagle family has always been the natural enemy of the snake demon family, so many geniuses of the eagle family have been destroyed by the snake demon family.


    Among them, there is Yingfei''s brother, Yingyao.


    Yao Yao''s talent is very good. According to the ancestors, he should be able to surpass his ancestors and become a king.


    Therefore, the protection of the eagle is no less than the protection of the forest with the vine veins.


    But I thought about it, the Shemel family knew about Eagle Yao. At that time, the Viper Clan fired weapons and destroyed Eagle Yao. Although some strong people were also downed, it was also a big blow to the Eagle Clan.


    Since then, the hatred between the chiefs and the hawks has become more irresistible, especially in recent years, the friction between the two forces has been constant, not too far from the territory, it is estimated that you are already dead.


    Now, the eagle flew towards us, his eyes filled with anger, and a feathered arrow fell immediately and flew towards the underground snake where we were secluded.


    Many demon snakes died, our face became ugly, he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spewed out, then a good blood congealed, and then spit out dragon balls.

 Chapter 1323： ability

    ?


    ?? "Oh, is this thing carefully designed by the Volcano Brothers?"


    ?? Liu Xueru said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you still don''t know that the refining method of the master of this volcano island is not weaker than that of the master of the Liu family. Moreover, these two people have their own advantages in refining methods. The most important thing is that the two Individuals have their own strengths in refining means. They are one of them. Alchemy is highly accomplished."


    "Ah, that''s what it looks like. I don''t know, what is this little thing made by the volcano brothers?" Long Tianwei''s eyes were fixed, and then he asked.


    ?? We shook hands and said, "Not to mention this, I see all of them at once, so you still have to give presents, ma''am, give me something."


    ?? Madam Hundred Blossoms stood up slowly, and the scent was released again, as if the scent would come out automatically as long as she moved.


    ?? Although this aroma can be refreshing, no one knows what its main function is.


    ?? Mrs. Bai Hua took two steps and took out a jade box, "In this jade box, I made a life-saving elixir together. The elixir''s name is Jiuhuan Shengdan. It also hurt the original point." As long as there is an elixir, it can be recovered quickly, but the treatment time of the elixir is nine days, so it is called the Jiuzhuan Living Pill.


    ?? All the people in the hall took a breath of cold air, because the pharmacist, even the four who entered the kingdom, were breathing in a hurry, it was a life like life, the master of the volcano island and Mrs. Bai Hua even gave it away.


    ?? Pills, including Liu Xueru, everyone took out one, Liu Xueru said, "This one of our Liu''s company will be auctioned at the next auction."


    ?? Then when the gift is over, you have to explain this gadget to Brother Long, this gadget has no defense ability to the body, no attack ability, if it has any effect on training, it should be able to add some resistance to emptiness absorption, of course his main role is


    ?? Our voices, half said, and then sent to Long Tianwei, Long Tianwei heard that this is a kind of spirit that entered the defense treasure house, two rays of light pupils, and then burst into laughter, "From today, Volcano Island. The owner is also the king of our Dragon Empire."


    ?? "Rango, I took over as my master, but I don''t like your environment very much, but I prefer to practice in the middle of a volcano, in the middle of a volcano, although I don''t like your environment very much. But you can stay in Here, ma''am."


    ?? "Your Majesty has prepared a yard for my concubine. My concubine has nothing to do with this, but he can stay in Tianlong City." Mrs. Bai Hua said with a smile.


    ?? "Okay, don''t worry, you do it, fox yin" Long Tianwei looked at the fox''s shadow and said.


    ?? Fox Yin nodded, and then took out a jade slip of the order, seeing that the things have basically been handed in.


    ?? We coughed and said, "Your Majesty, the things have been delivered, this time what I want to say is that we are on our way to the Dragon Empire."


    ?? Long Tianwei has a set of eyes, while the ten cheerful hosts are a man in a daze, and the ancestor of Tianhu is a man who frowns slightly.


    ??"Then, I just heard Mrs. Liu Xuelu say that there is a king in our Dragon Empire who caused trouble for the owner of Volcano Island and Mrs. Bai Hua, so I called them all over this time, I think they are all I got the elixir from Brother Volcano, I should give you this face."


    ?? Long Tianwei''s words made the people around him take a breath, and the king also felt that the medicinal pill in his hand had become a hot hand.


    ?? After all, the owner of Volcano Island and Mrs. Bai Hua are not easy to get angry. With the hand of the medicine pill, it is estimated that many people are willing to work for them.


    ?? We raised our mouths slightly and said, "Don''t worry, this matter is actually not bad for you." Because, what I want to say is that the person I want to deal with, your Dragon Empire is facing a very difficult situation. big threat. I would like to ask if you have heard of the theological masters. "


    ?? "Why, the master of Volcano Island, you are talking about the master of the Church of God, but a cult consisting of a group of banshees without bugs and demons, they have no humans." The ancestor of the lion suddenly said.

 Chapter 1324： Serve

    He said, "Brother Long, don''t be angry, it has nothing to do with the Lord''s temper, and I know his temper very well, but his concubine and the housekeeper of their house are even the master of the Church of God." His mansion became the master''s lair after all , Your Majesty''s brother''s residence, no one dares to offend it. "


    This time, even Long Tianwen''s face became ugly. "This, big brother, Master of Volcano Island, I don''t know."


    Long Tianwei glanced at it and said, "Waste, people treat your home as a nest, you don''t know what role they want you to play." Lord Volgano, what did you find? please tell me. "


    We sighed and said, "From my poor child, I would say that my blood and a hundred flowers are relatively rare, she is a black-striped fox, and I am a volcanic giant, the one who dominates the divine," He said. He has been collecting monster blood for experiments, using evil blood to improve his power. So they went to my poor child. My child, he died horribly. "


    The eyes of Long Tianwei and others suddenly turned red, and even Long Tiantian trembled. We and Liu Xueru knew that the most taboo thing was what a demon was.


    All these people thought that since they could go to the children of the owner of Volcano Island and Mrs. Bai Hua, they would definitely do the same to the children of other families.


    Even, these families, both internal and external, disappear every year, and many geniuses die.


    If the infighting dies, the yokai doesn''t care much, after all, yokai have always been cruel.


    However, if it is killed by the main religion, as we Shuhao said, then the master of the spiritual religion will naturally be dealt with.


    "Mrs. Liu Xuelu, the owner of Volcano Island, Mrs. Bai Hua, I really don''t know. I''ll go catch someone myself, and I''ll bring you that bitch, Lao Ji." The long-time astronomy enthusiast wanted to go out, but was stopped by Sen and us. .


    Lord, you better not go. Because the high priest who rules over divinity is a strong man on the second floor of the road.


    Our voice made people in a daze in the room, Long Tianwei took a deep breath, and said, "Since the owner of the volcano island is visiting in person, he naturally has his own ideas."


    "Your Majesty, look at this first."


    We took out a jade list, all of which we have been observing the high priest for a year, and finally found the high priest. Just a waitress next to me.


    Pretending to be a maid and controlling the overall situation, many people''s faces became embarrassed after seeing the room.


    For, in addition to the mansion of the lion father, there are some strong men in charge of the divinity to some extent.


    Even in the palaces, there are many, of which the Longtianyan Palace and the Jinhuoying Palace are the worst-hit areas.


    The cousin of the Golden Eagle King is also the master of the gods. This surprised many people.


    But the Golden Flame Eagle King gritted his teeth and said, "This guy must not be the owner of the family. He hates me. That''s why, Your Majesty, the Lord of God, I must have captured him alive and brought him to you."


    "Dear, I think you don''t understand the method of managing theology." Liu Xueru knew that at this time, he was going to come out.


    "Oh, I don''t know what Mrs. Liu means, do you think I can''t beat that loser?" The Golden Eagle King snorted and said.


    He said "Lord Eagle, let me say, don''t be offended. The Lord of God is able to recruit people because they will leave a mark on the congregation at a critical time, which will affect his body." It will strengthen him. "


    Golden Eagle''s eyes stared, and then he said, "I think the owner of Volcano Island should have an action plan."


    We nodded and said, "That''s right, but we''ll all work together."


    We and the others whispered in secret. And everyone in the room nodded, "Everyone, do as planned tomorrow, and no one will reveal any flaws."


    "No problem, don''t worry, everyone on the list, we''ll be watching."


    Watching us, Liu Xuelou and Madam Baihua leave, Chang Tianwei pointed at Long Tianwen in the room and said, "After this period of time, you should take good care of your own people, then practice well, and then humiliate me." You were sent to the sanctuary and had a good experience. "


    Long Tiantian pulled his mouth and asked to see Tianhu''s father as well, and the old fox''s face was not very good-looking. He was very optimistic about his grandson''s side, and even arranged for a goddess director.

 Chapter 1325： surprise

    Maybe those who have reached level 3 or 4 will be willing to watch the party, or just nod their heads.


    ?? The rest, those people, they have to work hard.


    ?? and the two people who stopped Sen from us. In their opinion, after Wang Ying fell from power, Wang Lun simply accepted his orders. The eagle did not appear either.


    ?? This time, if you really lose, in the end, it must be the two of them, so the two of them just choose to ambush.


    ?? We framed ourselves.


    ?? "Kids, they"


    ?? Seeing the other two people rushing towards us, our body suddenly accelerated, and then the whole person fell apart and became a dense snake.


    ?? The two people who came to attack us saw that the snakes on the ground were frozen, and the snakes opened their mouths at the same time, stirring up a dense fog of poisonous gas.


    ?? The poisonous mist turned into a dense butterfly in the air, and each butterfly flew by, and both people felt dizzy.


    ?? Snakes crawled into their bodies.


    ?? "Damn, will this be killed?" The faces of the two people suddenly turned ugly. If the two of them didn''t kill the opposite one and were killed by the other, it would not be a question of whether they would die, but it would be too embarrassing.


    ?? Facts speak louder than facts, however, and they both can only close their eyes in despair when our Jeremy''s daggers are stuck in their throats.


    ?? Two more teammates fell, only themselves and the other.


    ?? The face of the first-level defense eagle suddenly turned white, Wang Lun shuddered, and then applied for surrender.


    ?? Eagles quickly exchange all the resources in their hands for material, and then they also choose to surrender.


    ?? The three brothers and Niu Pao were very surprised. We went to the other side and killed the two people on the opposite side, and then the other side surrendered.


    ?? We Shuhao even killed three people in this game, which surprised them. The practitioner can kill the other two exercises alone. What means did he use?


    ?? "Our brothers did a good job this time. They must have bought a lot of materials."


    ?? "Two puppets, plus 20,000 virtual coins, is enough to make a puppet." We raised our mouths slightly and said.


    ?? "It''s really enviable. I don''t have enough money in my hand to exchange the materials I need. Unfortunately, after the battle is over, the counterfeit coins will be cleared, and the only option is to exchange, fuck, but luckily, this victory , we won well. Take five days off, then keep fighting." The hijacker said with a grin.


    ?? We nodded and went back to his room, but Yun was silent for a long time, then knocked on our door "Our sir, I want to ask you for help."


    ?? The three remaining people in the room looked at the hijacking cloud in amazement, even though the wind and the road were the same.


    ?? The door opened and we came out. He frowned and said "what''s the matter?" robbing Miss Yun. "


    ?? "I want you to make me something with materials in it." He smiled from the clouds and said.


    ?? We glanced at the storage bag and nodded. "I see, but you can only get eight bottles from the refinery and pay for the remaining two."


    ?? "No problem." The hijacker''s cloud nodded and said with a smile.


    ?? We picked up the cloud, handed it to ourselves, and went back to the room. The hijacking wind came to Ji Yun''s side, and said, "Hijack Yun, you ask him to do something for you, refining the treasure, the third brother is completely fine."


    ?? "A medicine. It will help me quickly restore the power of emptiness and the power of my soul."

 Chapter 1326： Safety

    "


    "We and Liu Xueru were both surprised that the emperor Xu Yu lived here for so many years and did not find the treasure. Instead, the Jiang family came to find the treasure, and the treasure was a very evil door. Several Jiang families suffered losses.


    "I don''t know, it happened anyway. We found out your family was late, tell me you''re the best at it. Let''s go and see."


    On our lips, there is a Daluo Yuanyang Pagoda. He can still escape his life, but after the law of heaven and earth is changed, the magical abyss galaxy has nothing, which is a bit strange. , + (This site can create a free, error-free, ad-free online novel app!) Three million of you have chosen this site''s app, recommended by various netizens'' classic book lists! Don''t worry about book shortages! Follow the WeChat official account (press and hold the copy for a second) to download the new client [


    Virgin of the Evil Gate


    "Oh, I think it''s funny. Go and see." We were stunned at first, then laughed.


    Late is a very shrewd man, and since he said that, there must be something very good out there, otherwise, he would never have said it.


    Since there is something good, we will never give up. Besides, he now has the same power.


    Liu Xueru nodded, and then said, "Go, but it must be safe, otherwise, let Yang Lian go with you, and help Jiang people to see their problems by the way."


    We waved our hands and said, "Yang Lian is still here to protect you, she is by your side, I also feel relieved, as for dealing with injuries, she is worse than me, if you poison me, I am definitely not as good as her, of course I don''t As good as she is, it''s just to heal the damage, but to heal the damage, even if it''s ten Yang Lian, it''s not as good as one me."


    Yang Lian smiled and nodded, then said, "Our senior brother is right, his ability to heal wounds is stronger than my ability to poison." He would do it himself. Besides, if there is trouble in it, it must be easier for one to escape, and if I have one more, there will be a variable and trouble. "


    Liu Xueru heard us and Yang Lian say this, then nodded, and said, "Then we, you must pay attention to safety, and think more about my language and ink."


    We nodded, and it occurred to us that since the birth of our son and daughter, he had been on the run and seemed to rarely live with them.


    Just when we were about to sigh, Liu Yumu suddenly said, "Dad, I''ll go with you, if I leave, I can help."


    Liu Xuerou and Yang Lian were both stunned. Both Liu Xueru and our faces were solemn, "Language ink, this time is very dangerous, don''t go to your father to make trouble."


    That is, you''re a kid and don''t care about adult careers. We also frowned and said.


    Liu Yumu went on to say, "Mother, I can feel that there is something I need in it. I will go with my father. It will be all right. If I don''t go, my father may be a loss this time."


    We don''t know how strong Liu Yumu''s predictive ability is, but Liu Xuerou knew very well that her face changed a little, and then she said, "Girl, are you telling the truth?"


    "Certainly, mother, don''t you believe me? Let me go. I''m sure I won''t cause my father any trouble. It''s easy to get him out, but I''m afraid there will be trouble, but I''m more confident about it "Liu Yumu said with a smile.


    After listening to Liu Yumu''s words, Liu Xueru was silent for a long time, then nodded and said, "Okay, then you can go with it."


    "Mom, then I''ll go with you." Liu Yusen said with his lips pulled.

 Chapter 1327： swim

    We smiled at Ding Hao and said.


    Watching us leave, Ding Hao said with a breath, "I know that such a person will never live on a small planet like us, I don''t know what his uncle is capable of."


    We left the island where Ding Hao lived and went straight to the sea, he wanted to find something to refine the treasure, but only met Crab Ba and others.


    We are trained to avoid the righteous actions that crab bullies or others are prone to do, but hearing crab bullies and others find themselves brings a faint smile to our faces.


    "Looks like the big fish is about to take the bait. Only, at this point, I seem to have to be patient."


    We swam in the water and soon found a city in the sea. The town is not big, but it has a lot of people.


    The shrimp at the door saw the strength of Sen and we directly welcomed them out. "Do the older generation also want to participate in the sea fair?" The auction is held here today, and the older generation will definitely gain something. "


    We nodded and said "I''m sorry."


    We also understand that the shrimp soldier just wants to repay himself, but now he is also very shy and has no way to reward the shrimp soldier, so he goes directly to the city, leaving a group of frightened shrimp soldiers.


    The auction was huge, and in the city, when the gatekeeper saw us, he stopped and said, "Older generation, don''t you know?"


    "Introduction?" We raised our eyebrows and said, "No, why, can''t you go in without an introduction?"


    "The rules are this, but if you''re selling here, you should still be allowed in," he said. The waiter can see that our strength is absolutely strong, and this kind of person is likely to repent, cultivate the body, and bring a baby. If he is recommended to go to the auction, he may get a lot of rewards.


    We Yi Leng went on to say "Yes, I do have something to sell here, ahead of time." +(Important notice of this site Our free novel app, no ads, no bugs, fast updates, member sync bookshelf, please Follow the WeChat official account (press and hold the second copy) to download readers for free!)


    Evil and God''s Liquid


    The waiter nodded and said, "I will lead the way for my master."


    We walked with the attendant into the home''s room, and inside sat an old man with a tortoise shell. The old man saw us and the waiter for a week, walked in with a smile, and said, "Dear guests, do you have anything to auction?"


    We nodded and said, "Look at this, old man."


    Look at our jade bottle, Guiyuan is cold, because this jade is not in blue and blue stars. But we took it out, which means we shouldn''t be on the blue and blue stars.


    Opening the jade bottle, the strong fragrance of the medicine made Turtle Yuan and us come to the place where the waiter was excited. The power of the devil in alchemy and alchemy is really not good. You can see an elixir, and you will not be happy.


    But Turtle Yuan did see some medicinal pills that year. However, those medicinal pills did not seem to be as easy to use as this one. I don''t know, old man, what does this salvia do? " Turtle Yuan took a deep breath and asked respectfully.


    "The name of this Dan is the Dan of Death and Birth. Although the name is strong, the role is not very big. This Dan Yao can be bought and swallowed directly. When they face death, Dan Yao will nourish the body very quickly. , get yourself back to the top in just a few seconds.¡±

 Chapter 1328： guest

    , are all surprised.


    "What is he going to do, this West Polestar? Doesn''t he want to do it?" If you don''t want to do it, go back to White Tiger and don''t embarrass me here. Xiji angrily threw the teacup in his hand, and bumped the teacup in front of the white-boned demon who passed by the door.


    The Bone Lord smiled and said, "Brother Xiji, I know it''s not your problem." I think Xijie Xingxian must have his thoughts too, didn''t we see it when they came back? "


    Sigi took a deep breath. He has been in contact with the Bone Demon King for many years. The Bone Demon King is very powerful nearby. If they really fought the Bone Demon King, they would certainly not be the opponents of the Bone Demon King. But the Demon King of White Bones is concerned about the extreme family background in the West, and he does not dare to go to White Tiger City to do it.


    Later, there was a fat Li in the city who made Xi Jiming and the White Bone King connect. Although both of them said it looked like a pair of good friends, only they knew what they thought secretly.


    Se-ji is just putting on a scene, but he''s curious to know why his nephew, Se-ji-sung, would do such a thing.


    You know, Sigiriya isn''t the kind of thing that likes to **** around. He must have his purpose.


    In the newspaper, report to the master of the city, the captain of the West Polestar has come from the news that a guest has arrived, and asks you to welcome you at the main gate of the city. A member of the law enforcement team came in.


    After listening to the words of the team members, Xi Jiji''s eyes allowed him to meet the guests in person. Have the elders of the other three gods and demons already arrived?


    Thinking of this, he looked at the King of Bones next to him and said with a smile, "Then I''ll go visit the big guest of the master of Xiji City," he said with a smile, "I also want to meet the big guest of the master of Xiji City."


    "Ah, well, Brother White, let''s go together."


    The Bone Demon King and West Point came outside. We were just under the snow leopard. Seeing our appearance, the Bone Demon King narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Siji took a step forward and said, "The following is the owner of Siji City, I didn''t know you were a guest."


    "I am Lord Voldemort," we said, eyes beside the Bone Lord.


    The name of the Vulcan Temple is undoubtedly a nightmare for the Bone Demon. At that time, his magical power was almost washed away by the old abbot. Over the years, he would be awakened by nightmares when he often remembered the events at that time.


    And now, this man claims to be the master of Voldemort''s Temple in order to make trouble.


    "Dean Voldemort?" Xi Ji frowned, his eyes fell on Xi Ji Xing, this Volvo Temple seems to have nothing to do with the White Tiger family. And reminiscent of Bones and Voldemort, he secretly scolded his nephew for a job that he wouldn''t do.


    But at this time, Xijixing appeared "The Lord of the City, this is a kind of family worship, the four families jointly issue golden light and the symbol of the four elephants sacrifice."


    The word "Sigi Star" exploded like a thunder in Sigi''s mind.


    Xijixing is just an ordinary member of the Xiji family, so naturally he doesn''t know what Jin Si symbolizes.


    As the elder of the Xiji tribe, Xi Jiming is very clear that over the years, there have been only three symbols of this worship in the whole family.


    Holders of all three tokens are vital to the family. The old monk held one in his hand, was he one of the people who got this token, or did he have a very important relationship with the warrant holder?


    Thinking of this, Xiji took a step forward and said, "Xi Jiming, the elder of the Xiji tribe of the white tiger, saw the worship of the Lord."


    The owner of White Tiger City is so respectful, and the people around don''t dare to look down. Even the eyes of the White Bone Demon King are frozen. An elder of the White Tiger clan is such a respected abbot of Voldemort Temple. Who is this person?


    We nodded and said, "Get up. Before that, when the elder Nan Minghui gave me this mark, he told me that meeting people from the Four Elephants should have a certain effect. I thought it would be convenient to connect with the Four Elephants, so I just took it. I didn''t think about it, but it really worked. The owner of Xiji City, old man, this is also an unexpected arrival. As soon as I arrived at White Tiger City

 Chapter 1329： say

    For the people of Shiba Village, we Huo Ling and Saintess Yang Lian are legendary figures.


    We Shuhao still hanged the original agitator, the instigator emperor, the master of the Liu family, who has always been loyal.


    The fire spirit is the creator of the village, the ancestor of the village, the founder of the instigator.


    Yang Lian, not to mention, there is not one of the most powerful instigators, even the spirit of fire, will be afraid of her three points.


    For many years, Yang Lian has been by Liu Xueru''s side and rarely comes back.


    Even when he came back, he saw Yang Jiao and left.


    And Vulcan often encounters these people. He is Liu''s big housekeeper, and he has brought many benefits to nine to eighteen villages. It can be said that the development of the nine tricks is directly related to the spirit of fire.


    We haven''t been here in years, it''s true. Except for those old people, no one else knew us at all.


    Yang Fan, the owner of the Agitator Village, calmed everyone down, then said with a smile, "Today, the three most important people from our Jiu-jiu-village came to Jiu-jiu-jiu-eighth village. They have something to say to us, everyone be quiet, down below .We fell in love with the emperor to speak for us."


    The whole moment was quiet, and we waved to the people around us, then smiled and said "How many years." I haven''t been here in years. In the past, I still remember. These eight villages are my foundation. Instigators, this profession, only we are here. Nowhere else does it exist. Many people think that Jiuku Village is very scary, but in the face of powerful forces, it is useless, I was wrong. As long as you work hard, the demagogue will rule the whole world, my roots will always be here. "


    "Our words are my words, our roots are all here. So we have to grow well. Also, we have to remember that you don''t all have to follow someone else''s orders. As long as there are three people in the village, you can''t be all Follow the orders of others. One can put off things that have no interest in the nine sides and the eighteen villages.¡±


    Huo Ling''s words made many people smell different breaths, and Yang Jiao''s eyes were frozen.


    Ninety-eight Village is nominally a staff member of the Liu family. The Liu family is now in charge of Liu Xueru and others. We rarely show up. It is said that it is closed to the outside world, but it does not seem to be the case.


    This time, we did not take her child and Liu Xueru. That is to say, she took a deep breath and said "the instigator representing divinity and the confessional who supports our emperor", she took a deep breath and did not listen to them. +(The website''s official mobile phone reader, app, is on the shelf! Come, follow the WeChat official account Jiakang Lixi (press and hold the copy for three seconds) to download the mobile client.]


    the existence of the law


    "We also support Yuan Zhai, we also support."


    The elders and others around the emperor shouted excitedly, and we immediately burst into tears. This is indeed their own lair. This is our Liu family, and the outside of the Liu Chamber of Commerce is the foundation of Liu Xueru''s career.


    We took a deep breath and said, "Some of the masters and worshipers stayed, and the elders went back."


    The rest of the crowd were nine liars and the top managers of eighteen villages, almost all of whom knew each other.


    We laughed and said, "Everyone''s old friends, everyone, sit down and let''s talk."

 Chapter 1330： war

    Well, let''s go back. "Xiaobai sighed deeply. He couldn''t imagine what the God of Dharma had done over the years. He could only say, maybe, they had wrongly blamed the God of Dharma.


    We who just answered the great reactionary kingdom, trembling, and then looking ugly "Dragon King, to five galaxies."


    "Go to five galaxies?" Many people were shocked, they didn''t know what these five galaxies were, people who knew these five galaxies, but also frowned.


    "What''s going on?" Dharma looked at us and asked.


    "Let''s go, everyone. This meeting is over. I want to talk to the God of Laws." We took a deep breath and closed our eyes in our seats.


    Dharma looked at the servant next to him and said, "Carry the king, let''s go."


    Dong Huaqing looked at the leader of the Donghua clan next to him with a wry smile, and said, "Chaos will arise, ah, if we can save our planet, I''m afraid it''s time to see."


    God looked at us and said, "You seem to have changed."


    We saw Dharma''s trembling hands, and we felt a sign with no temperature and no light in his arms. "This was given to me by the emperor before I came to the Great Uprising," he said. If you betray everyone, he will stand with you. At that time, let me end his life. Can die by your side, maybe his life, the best home. "


    Dharma sobbed, Daluo took a deep breath, and said, "How could the emperor fall?"


    "Because the man named Dragon King went to five galaxies. Besides, they also arranged many people on the other side of the Shemar galaxy of the five main galaxies, which lost a lot of time at one time. The wings of the sky were badly wounded and are now missing. So the emperor rushed over."


    Our bodies trembled slightly, he inherited all the memories of the emperor, and the reluctance of the king''s heart.


    "Through the passage, Darrow," said the **** of the law, looking at Darrow. "It was because of fear of the friction tactics I used for so many years that he escaped, because our ancient gods were not afraid of death." But he was afraid. Over the years, the constant attacks of heaven had terrified him. He''s here, there''s no way to get the foundation, and there''s no way to destroy everything, so he''ll run over there. "


    Da Luo looked at us, we frowned, but he nodded "That''s the only way now, isn''t it?"


    "When the two worlds are connected, the breath will become unstable, and the power of reincarnation will be in trouble. Therefore, I will open a transmission array in the Grand Rota, and you will all be able to teleport it in the past." Ronaldinho was silent. for a while, and then started talking.


    Fa Shen nodded, turned around to arrange, then sighed and said, "Since you are awake and the emperor is back, I think my duties can be completed, and I will guard this passage in the future." I don''t know Why, I don''t think I can trust God''s law, so I can only choose this compromise. "


    We nodded, although he accepted the emperor''s inheritance, but the memory was chosen to inherit, I don''t know why, the emperor didn''t keep all the memories to himself.


    When we returned to these five galaxies with the Fa and Tianchi people, there was already a war on this side of the five galaxies.


    "What''s going on?" We looked at Liu Xueru next to him, and Liu Xueru''s eyes fell on Fa.


    "She''s a Dharma god." We were silent for a while, then began to speak.


    Liu Xueru nodded and said, "How about you?" Should I call you us or the emperor? "


    "Of course it''s us." We laughed, and Liu Xueru turned around slowly, then said, "The Fallen Nightmare Empero

 Chapter 1331： effort

    Sky smiled and said, "If one of us survives, it must be him. Is that a promise? Are you satisfied?"


    Liu Xueru didn''t speak, but closed the communication that day, "Okay, look at this."


    A jade book was given to us by God. The content of the jade is very special, which is a strange feat.


    "I have seen the emperor," said the emperor. "You should be the only one who can practice. When you practice him, you come here, at least you can protect yourself." The days are long, sigh, and say.


    "You have seen the emperor. What happened, you want to take me in, what is this for?" We asked frowning after a long time.


    Heaven shook his head and said, "Well, you don''t need to ask, just follow."


    Away from the Spirit Sword Tomb, there will be a period of time. Even if it is opened, it is probably a difficult thing to open.


    So, a lot of people are ready, even a lot of powerful people, have started installing their refineries.


    "We, I didn''t expect you to come too." Rizu took his people to our side. His face was full of surprise when he saw us.


    We have not awakened. Although the emperor''s power is not weak, it was also after the awakening. Today, we have not awakened, and are more like cannon fodder-like existences.


    The sky standing next to us looked up and said, "Why, you think it''s inappropriate for me to bring him here."


    Seeing the sky, Leizhu''s eyes froze, the two were good at the law of lightning, and the power of the two was the power of the powerful gods under the Dragon Throne.


    Raizu is a man who refuses to lose. He has challenged Heaven more than once, but he has lost everything in Heaven''s hands. After being blocked, Rizu, who worked hard, felt very decadent. He felt that if he took the exam, he would definitely win.


    At this point, there was a glint in the eyes of both of them, and we laughed and said, "Okay, don''t make anyone else laugh."


    Our Jeremy''s eyes fell not far away, chatting and laughing with the dragon seat, it was a slate, the flames were burning on him, but there was dense grass growing on his head.


    At this time, although the two were chatting and laughing, some eyes kept looking at this side.


    Lei Zu took a deep breath and said, "I want to see a friend, Emperor, if you think this boy can''t be depended on, come to me and I will keep you safe."


    We nodded, watched Rizu leave, turned around and said to us, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet a friend."


    We followed the sky and soon came to a planet called the Spirit Sword World.


    Because the ancient spirit sword did not choose the dragon seat like the ancient times, there seems to be a lot of **** in the spirit sword world. It is said that the spiritual sword has left all its memories in ancient times, and also has part of its power, and the rest of the power has evolved into the nourishment of ancient gods.


    Unfortunately, because of this, he was seen as a threat by many of the ancient gods and destroyed together.


    Over the years, not many ancient gods have died in his hands. As a result, his tomb became a treasure trove, and some people have been wanting to spy on the place. However, what is really dead in the ancient tomb of the Sword of Ancient Spirits? Or fraud, has always been a very interesting topic.


    We followed the sky and found that this is actually a small school. This small school looks small, and there are not many strong people.


    Heaven and our powers are there, of course they don''t care about these little doormen. The sky made us turn three times, and two times to a cave.


    A sigh came from the depths of the cave, "You really came back."

 Chapter 1332： law

    Sky nodded, then sighed and said, "Actually, Horn, this time, the monster can only blame that guy, he didn''t tell you our power." Do you know why the spirit sword can''t fight against the king? Because the treasure of the emperor is handed down from ancient times and is the throne of the dragon. "


    The goblin''s eyes froze, but the sky pierced his heart directly.


    "Sir, come and absorb his power and you can wake up." I smiled at us.


    We nodded, but there wasn''t much power unleashed by the horn.


    Although this power is not large, it is easy to make us tactilely awaken.


    The breath that belongs to the emperor overrides the world release within us, and we even awaken many memories, which also include many days and things of the divine monarch.


    To our Shuhao''s surprise, the husband-wife relationship between the emperor and the **** of law was not as good as the **** of law described.


    The reason why the Dharma God married the emperor was the arrangement of the ancient dragon throne. Dharma and heaven used to be a pair.


    However, the sky did not seem to like the God of Law, and the emperor hopelessly fell in love with the God of Law, so the Law God and the emperor came together.


    Because the emperor inherited the power of the emperor''s spiritual foundation at that time, the emperor could go the farthest and even become the most powerful existence.


    Unfortunately, his power was given to the God of Dharma and became the God of Dharma, so his power was much weaker than that of the Dharma God.


    But even if the Dharma God gets the power of the emperor, the emperor is still the seat of the ancient dragon, and the power may become the most powerful being.


    Because his foundation is the most stable, every reincarnation will become extremely fragile, from the most basic to the highest peak.


    It also diversifies the abilities of the monarch. For example, today we still retain the power of the four elephants against the emperor and the power of instigators.


    Even the demagogue was influenced by the breath of his ancient gods.


    "Well, when I woke up, I didn''t think I was strong." The emperor smiled at us and asked.


    We nodded and said, "If I see that guy named Lingjian again, I will definitely be able to defeat him."


    "Lingjian is just a small character, after that, all you have to face is great power. Come on, I have a date, since the monarch is out and you are awake, I should let all my old friends see this World." Sky took a deep breath and said.


    We didn''t say a word. He''s been out for many years, and he has more friends. Therefore, this time to the ancient tomb of Lingjian, we Shuhao feel that we are really likely to be the winner.


    Dharma looked in amazement at the radiant face in front of him "What are you talking about?" The emperor, the saint and the sky defeated the horn, the dream, the sword and the sun ancestor, and killed the true nature of the horn? "


    "The split of the horn has indeed re-entered the ancestral pool of his own family. You should know that the nine ancient gods of the Lacy family once had this ability." Tian Rui nodded and said.


    "I know, this undoubtedly brought him a lot of trouble. Before that, many people dared not kill him because he could be resurrected. Now, his resurrection ability has been used and advertised, isn''t it for death? ?

 Chapter 1333： almost

    Seeing our sudden recovery, the Confucian monarch in the room was stunned at first, and then said, "So, are you smooth here?"


    "Smooth ass" we scolded and said "Gosh, love, old man and ironling that son of a bitch?"


    Seeing the angry expressions among us, the Taixue Dao monarch knew something must have happened. He was quick to say "It''s out there, I''ll take you to see you."


    We nodded and went out. The four people outside were talking about wine and saw us coming out with the saints of Confucianism and Taoism. Iron Demon Ling smiled and walked to our Jeremy''s side, "Three emperors, I really appreciate you, I don''t know if I have you or not." Stay in that dark place until when. "


    After listening to the iron brake, we snorted and said, "iron brake, according to reason, your strength is much stronger than me, I should call you the older generation, but you are doing it wrong."


    "In the beginning, you had a problem. Baiyun, your sister, Toefl, went to Dom Star. I went there voluntarily. We all know that, right?"


    Several people were stunned, then nodded "Yes."


    "In this case, why are you cheating on me, do you know what it means to people? I mentioned, I almost lost my life, don''t you know?" Our husband looked at the iron gate angrily, which made Tie Zha and the others were stunned.


    Because a flower almost lost his life, the words of our Jeremy, to them, seem a bit broad.


    But our Jeremy''s expression is obviously not fake. Heaven''s eyes also fell on the iron brakes. "What''s going on with the iron brakes, I need an explanation."


    Then he said "I planted a curse called the Curse of the Rotten Heart, which was almost always hard to lift, so I thought of flowers, which would remove all curses and poisons."


    We were in a daze, then shook our heads helplessly and said, "That''s it, it seems that you have also been deceived." The role of the flower is to lift the curse left by the family. As far as I can tell, there seems to be a curse only after the fall of the family. "


    After listening to the words of our scholar, I was stunned and shook my head helplessly, "So it is, I seem to be going back to Baiyun to explain, and then walk into the empty battlefield." Maybe, when I got there, I already had a trace of life dawn. "


    We are back to where we were. He got out of the carriage and found the old governor. The old governor was not surprised to see us. He smiled and said "what''s the matter?"


    We nodded and said, "Old man, I just used a special communication method to communicate that friend. He was also deceived. In fact, he also wanted to touch the curse."


    "It doesn''t look like your friend can use it, but that''s okay. My old friend is a rich man, and you might get a lot of goodies when you go to him." The old clerk grinned, showing a few yellow teeth.


    We nodded, at which point he could only let go. I just secretly scolded the iron demon spirit in my heart, and came to a messy meal.


    Soon, the long-distance bus was called by the old chief executive. We quickly came to the chief of government and helped him get off the bus, and then we had the expression of the younger generation.


    This is also a small town, even in order to come to this town, we and they did not enter another city.


    As soon as I saw the convoy, the people in this town were not as enthusiastic as they used to be in the town.


    But in front of the old town mayor, the two Dom family guards at the gate of the town hurriedly welcomed them, "Lord Rongxing, I didn''t expect you to have time, my master will be very happy to see you."


    "Old man, how could he be happy to see that I wasn''t half angry at the time? Come on, let''s go over and see what''s going on with this guy."


    We nodded, and we were fine under the leadership of Do Rongxing, and his team drove in.

 Chapter 1334： Task

    A few of us are satisfied. They are in Jiucha Mountain, and they still call others adults, brothers and other things. Here, someone finally calls them adults.


    After greeting the disciples at Qianwaimen, they all changed their faith and went back, and we followed Guo Huai to the deacon''s courtyard.


    The deacon inside, surnamed Gao, looks very evil, only has one eye, and many people call him the one behind the earth.


    But he was polite to us.


    "With me here, you can rest assured that nothing will happen here. But according to the regulations, you will continue to guard the northern outpost. If you have anything to do with this, please ask me for help." Gao Song handed us, Guo Pregnant with a plate, and then said.


    Guo Huai nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Gao Song, we haven''t completed this task once."


    After listening to Guo Huan''s words, Gao Song nodded, and we followed Guo Huai and others to the northern sentry tower.


    After arriving at the tower, Guo Huaichang sighed, "Damn, this tall one-eyed man hit us again."


    After listening to Guo Huai''s words, we frowned and said, "Brother Guo, what do you mean, this northern sentry tower, what else can''t you say?"


    "Of course, there are towers in the east, west, east and west of the mine, but this north tower is the most dangerous, because not far from the sentry tower is the forest that lives among the demon races. The elves always like to come Play with the autumn wind. If they eat miners, it''s our fault. You see, the one-eyed height seems to be good this time, and when it comes to deducting money, it''s definitely not soft."


    Li Jia nodded and seemed to agree with Guo Huai''s words, we and Zhang Da still have a peak face, which has become a bit ugly.


    It''s a one-time job for them, but oddly enough, they''re in a good mood, but they can''t help it. After all, things have come here and they are all disciples of the outside world. Can only let go, after all, One-Eyed Takamatsu is an inner disciple.


    Late at night, Takamatsu smiled at the sky, a black shadow fell from the sky, and fell beside him, "Although you smell disgusting, I''m still happy every time you''re so punctual."


    "Really, my friend, I think so too, but how much good can it bring this time? If I remember correctly, there are still people coming, right?" The bird turned into an ugly man . he said with a grin.


    Hearing this, Takamatsu nodded and said, "Five useless people, as long as they don''t die."


    "It''s no problem, I''ll make them worse, you''ll make more money, and you''ll share a little more with me," Wu Yin said, leaving Gao Song''s room.


    Looking at the shadow left by the dark side, Takamatsu hummed, "Put out an inch person."


    We sat in the room and looked at the techniques in the jade note recently improved by An Tiannan. Although the weapon is still the **** for the shovel, its damage is obviously much stronger than before.


    When we were immersed in the exploits of the jade, Guo Huai''s voice rang out, "Sure enough, everyone is very careful, the monster is here."


    Our eyes were fixed. Guo Huai said before that it is easy to be attacked by monsters. If the monsters enter and the miners inside are injured, they will earn 2,000 spiritual coins and are likely to be caught a lot.


    Before, Guo Huai and the others stayed here for a month, and they were confiscated a thousand bottles, but only a thousand bottles. But Guo Huai and the others have some abilities, which is not wrong.


    One of them was also seriously injured, and it was estimated that a thousand foreign currency would not be enough to heal the injury.


    Guo Huai and the five of us had long been ready and had always been sentinels, so when Wu Yin brought his people here, five people actually appeared in front of the sentry tower.


    "This is the mining area of ??Jiuqia Mountain. How dare you come here to make trouble, not afraid that the strongmen of Jiuqia Mountain will encircle it?" If you do, I can assure you that I will not hurt your hair, and neither will you Find a future account. "

 Chapter 1335： willing

    Huang Yingying and Ma Ming were both interested, "Yes, that''s right." But the brothers were not allowed to drink alcohol, they were to be alert at night, and their tents were prepared. "


    "You''re ready, don''t worry, Captain, we''re not chicks and we''re not on a mission." A big man said with a smile.


    Ma Ming glanced at it, "Don''t laugh, the outposts are all set up and very cautious, this time the task is not so easy." More importantly, the people around Miss Huang also noticed one thing. Stop showing off. This is not a deal. This is a big deal. We will mourn and carry on the city''s name. Look for yourself. like a mourner. "


    Huang Yingying nodded and said, "Captain Ma Ming is right." You all have to be careful with me. Don''t forget what Captain Ma Ming said. "


    "Understood, girl." Everyone agreed. The old woman next to Huang Yingying added our cooking skills and took a bite. "It tastes good, the fire is good, the little boy seems to have already practiced cooking." Very good, very good . Along the way, there seems to be a blessing in his mouth. "


    We were surprised that the old woman didn''t even refute Ma Ming''s words.


    You should know that Ma Mingke is famous for his bad temper, but Ma Ming is not against the old woman''s words. This means that this old woman who doesn''t know what she is doing is definitely not a simple existence.


    "Old man, eat more if you like."


    The old lady looked at us, nodded with a smile, and said, "Yes, I will eat more of that old lady."


    Huang Ying glanced at us and said, "Pastor Hua, you have eaten everything, what shall we eat?"


    "But, mammy, you''re happy to eat it, what should we do?" The little maid next to Ying also stretched out her lips.


    Reverend Flower glared, then said, "You two, you two know nothing about my old lady, old lady, am I easy?" Take care of this lady, even if you meet your opponent. I said, Sun Liu''s friend, since he is here, come over and sit down. "


    Hua Mu''s words made the people around them ugly. At this time, five people were flying in the air. They were all wearing black robes. Looking at the accessories on their clothes, they all seemed to be thick emperors.


    "I don''t know, that''s Miss Ying." The black robe on her head first glanced at the people around her, and finally landed on Huang Ying''s body and said.


    "I mean, you didn''t recognize that person, who sent you here." First, Ying nodded, then said.


    "Then you are Miss Huang Yingying. We are instructed to protect you. This is a letter from my master." The man in the black robe took out a letter, but Huang Ying did not go, but the little girl next to him received the letter, and then Take out the letter.


    The content of the letter is simple, and the person who wrote it seems to have a good relationship with Orioles, at least on the surface.


    After reading the letter, Huang Ying said, "Very well, the five of you can go back."


    "Girl, we were sent by God to protect you, why do you want us to go back?" Hei Pao''s head was stunned, and then said.


    Huang Yingying smiled, then pointed at us and said to the others "please go back and tell Uncle Ent, I will protect myself, his request and his thoughts, he can go and tell my stepmother, maybe she will grant his request , as far as I''m concerned, I don''t think I can work with him."

 Chapter 1336： merchant

    Of course, Chen''s mother and son didn''t know either. The Chen family said that he was wiped out by the Chen family''s enemies and villains.


    This raises a big question. The Chen family wants to attract Chen mother and daughter, but Chen''s father has fallen.


    Therefore, the Chen family used some methods to talk about the sad mother Chen at that time. Mother Chen took her daughter to Chen''s house until she found out the truth, but she was already imprisoned. There is no way to contact family members.


    When the village chief found Mori again, we were very surprised. The old village chief was silent for a long time, and then said, "Actually, in Knife Hook Star, there are many people from the family, not so half-demon, especially the human-like half-demon like us.


    We didn''t say a word. He knew that the old village chief would have a lot to say behind him. He sighed and said, "It''s a tough thing to seal a few goblins in your body." No one can feel the goblin inside of you, even though I think you''ve been with Beaver for a long time, That''s why you get it. I don''t feel any evil spirits at all in your body. "


    We nodded and said "I only have magic pupils."


    "Students?" The old village chief stood there in a daze, then said, "This is what it looks like." It''s better, better. In fact, this matter, I should have been in the past, but I think you should be more appropriate, take this piece of Pluto, this symbol, go to a city called Xiongling City to find a person called Bai Feng, and you will treat him Say, it would be great if the person who gave it to you asked you to pay it back. "


    We were silent for a long time, then said "Sir, you are sure this is not for me."


    "Ah, don''t worry, Bai Feng, there is a large mercenary group on his Knife Hook Star, and his own Chamber of Commerce, he is a very powerful businessman, I owed him a favor at that time, I think you should be able to Give it back to me, right?"


    We were silent for a while, then said, "Old village chief, how can you see, I don''t want to stay here."


    "The pattern here is too small, and your heart is too big to let you go. I understand it all, go away. I don''t blame you."


    We Chang sighed. In fact, he felt guilty about the old village chief. For so many days, he had done so many things, just to make his heart feel more comfortable. Because we felt that although there was a lot of joy in this small village, there was no way to promote him.


    So, he planned to leave for a while without saying goodbye, but the old village chief was obviously too shrewd to guess what he was thinking.


    So, the old village chief found us, we were silent for a long time, and then said, "Thank you, old village chief, people in the village, I will remember."


    "Ha, I know, you are an emotional person, but your feelings are very heavy. Sometimes, nothing can be solved. For some things, you still have to rely on a lot of abilities to have a say, you know?"


    We didn''t say a word, just nodded and said "I see."


    Saying goodbye to small villages, we only say hello to those villages because young people are too attached to us and we don''t want them either. So, the old village chief told us to leave without saying goodbye.


    On our way to the road, we Chang sighed and walked quickly towards the people in the city.


    After three days in a row, we were surprised to find that he had met an acquaintance. This acquaintance is none other than the girl Chen we saved.


    At this time, Chen was sitting on a black horse in a military uniform, followed by a team of mercenaries who were protecting a carriage. From where we were, the old woman could be seen in the carriage. Big goose pagoda photos of a beautiful woman''s naked scales are exposed! Follow the WeChat official account (copy seconds) to watch online!

 Chapter 1337： Demon

    The evil dove felt that he was suffocating, especially after the shadow appeared and the power of the dark ancient gods over him was suppressed.


    Our eyes appeared in the clear light, in the northern shadow, and he, too, roared, and turned into a white tiger with wings.


    "until"


    That wicked pigeon fell far into our hands, and the rest of the wicked doves, the strong ones, fled in all directions. Seeing our bodies collapsed and looking very weak, she and you seemed to have exhausted all your strength to sit beside us.


    "Our senior brother, you said to me, is it because of me that you are crazy?" Her voice was so low that only the two of us and hers could hear her.


    We were silent for a while, then nodded "Yes."


    "I''m satisfied with what you say, but it''s nothing. When you''re crazy, you suddenly realize that you really don''t need me. What you need is Sister Liu Xuerou." After all, the two of you have been together for so long, and you suddenly realize Become obsessed, I know, you have doubts about your heart, if I am with you, you will be uncomfortable, then we will be separated in Liuwan City. "


    We were silent for a while, then nodded and said, "You follow the Zhu family, I''ll go."


    "Okay," she-sighed, and said.


    Liu Xingbang, Zhu Liang and others came to see us. She and you are all right. They all sighed.


    "Our young master, you really surprised us. The last time was to repair a book, didn''t you?" Liu Xingbang said, standing next to us.


    We nodded and said, "Yes, I have practiced magic before, and I have magic on my body, but because of the problem just now, the fire fell into the demon."


    "Yeah, that''s okay. I''ve got someone ready for dinner. Let''s all go back to dinner."


    We and her looked at each other, and there was a hint of bitterness in both of our eyes.


    At the dining table, we had just caught fire and was a little injured as a reason, and didn''t sit for too long, but she drank a lot and was dragged away by her fourth and five brothers.


    "Our sudden indignation seems to be related to the little girl at home." Liu Feng-Han said while watching Liu Xingbang beside him.


    Liu Qingbang nodded and said, "I think so too, this is us and another family."


    Before Liu Xingbang''s words were finished, the guards of the Liu family walked in, "Master, something happened."


    "What''s wrong?" The person in the room stood up. The people in the room saw them and stood up.


    Liu Xingbang''s face changed a lot, and then he asked, "You said, what''s the matter?"


    The guard swallowed and said, "Our master, he''s gone."


    "Are we leaving?" Everyone in the room was stunned. Liu Xingbang looked at Zhu Liang and walked in with a gloomy face, and then asked, "What''s the matter, who provoke our young master."


    Zhu Guang shook his head and said, "It''s not who hired our master, but our master has to choose a place to rest. If we want to find his alchemy, we can summon him."


    "Oh, that''s it, that''s good." Liu Xingbang and Liu Shufeng were in a daze with the cold, then they looked at each other and nodded.


    In the holy place of the ancient gods in the dark sky, the black light quickly condensed, and the shadows of the ancient gods in the dark sky gradually appeared in front of the praying priest.


    "The ancient gods appeared."


    Everyone around them cried and knelt down.

 Chapter 1338： dark

    How is this possible, how can it be so? "Heitong stood there, disheartened.


    But at this time, the black sky of Mori and the squirrel smiles at the dark sky in front of the sky, and the dark sky body becomes distorted, and then gradually shrinks.


    Stealing the previous seal did him no harm, even if it took a lot of effort to steal, and when he came out of the seal, he was able to defeat the thief and create a chance for himself.


    But this time, Hei Tong accidentally hit him. This was something he didn''t expect.


    The black pass brought him the destruction of the surrounding city, the altar was destroyed, which caused huge damage to the dark sky, and directly brought the dark sky into the border, causing serious damage.


    At this time, we and the thieves brought the **** of destruction Thunder under the light of Shurata, directly causing the greatest damage to the dark sky.


    The dark sky shuddered into a ball at this time "Don''t kill me, I can teach you the most powerful dark demon magic." Don''t kill me. "


    Seeing our Jeremy standing in front of the thief, the dark sky was struggling to die. Our pupils lit up quickly, and the shadow of four images appeared behind him.


    With a loud bang, followed by a scream, the dark sky disappeared and turned into a dark stone.


    I saw we''d get it, but he was stopped by a stolen rat.


    "do not move"


    Stealing the mouse''s hand, a ray of light quickly condensed with the fingerprints, and the black stone cursed from the evil sky, but his voice faded away and turned into a white stone.


    "Tell Lia, this thing can''t be touched. Once touched, it may be infected by demons. We all came out like this at the time." He took a deep breath in the darkness and said.


    We nodded and said "I see."


    Leah appeared behind them, she took a breath, and said, "My mission is complete, the kingdom of God will dissipate in a while, this book, will you return to the family of the secret mouse?"


    "Not yet, I promised us that I would take him to his parents." He stole the book of the squirrel with a smile, and then said.


    Leah nodded, then put her hand on the stone, it turned into a dark sky, the stone immediately disappeared in the same place, and the surrounding environment changed quickly.


    We open our eyes and realize the rotation of heaven and earth.


    "It''s like a planet?" we said, frowning.


    "Yes, when the kingdom of God is destroyed, it leaves a planet, and the one before you was named Black Star." Leah''s figure was gone.


    As soon as the text turned around, it turned into a squirrel and jumped on our shoulders "Son, shall we go?"


    our return


    "No, there''s still work to do." We shook our heads and decided to see her.


    Although there are some ambiguities between him and her, it doesn''t mean that we don''t want to have two people in our hearts.


    Xuanming and Shexin are both very strong, and we want to do better in our relationship with them. After all, before her, you and she just waited for the brothers, which can be regarded as saving our lives.


    The transformation of the kingdom of heaven in the dark sky has shown this to all. Before she left, Leah ordered the people of Riyadh city to tell them that the dark sky had fallen and they could all go home.


    They were all surprised, and then they told each other excitedly.


    Even Hei Tong was surprised that after the dark sky, the reign of heaven and earth seemed to breathe more clearly, and the spirit of heaven and earth became richer.


    Before he came to the temple of the dark sky, he frowned and said "Lord, the Lord of the dark sky has called me to say he is in danger." He frowned before he came to the temple of the dark sky brow. Can the LORD make us see the LORD''s side? "

 Chapter 1339： Then

    The men naturally didn''t listen to us, but seeing the emperor and the regent nodded, they had to obey our orders and go out.


    "Your Majesty, can you really save us?" Yin Youyu took a deep breath and asked.


    We laughed and said, "Yes, but it''s up to you to decide whether to save it or not. I want to use some hands and feet on Your Majesty''s body first, I hope His Majesty will not resist."


    We said that his hand was sealed, and several marks soon fell on Yin Gui''s body, the mark fell on Yin Gui''s body, and a golden mark appeared on his forehead.


    The gold marks were shiny, and we took out a few gold needles and sealed them on Yin Gui''s meridians.


    The golden needles trembled rapidly, and a few golden needles pierced into Yingui''s meridians. Friends of Yin and others found that we would actually circle hard and spin on Yingui''s little belly.


    Seeing that one of us was sweating, Yin Hu hurriedly handed us a glass of water. He found that on the needle we put down, our way of practicing medicine was definitely much stronger than his.


    We sighed and said, "Before I say it, you don''t know if you have a clue." In fact, the design of this magic city is not a good thing, it has brought great benefits to your family, For example, His Majesty''s power increases rapidly, even without practice, even the next generation of emperors is more talented than the previous generation, right? "


    "That''s right." Yin You nodded, this is true.


    We laughed and said, "If I say that this spiritual city is actually a trap, what do you think?"


    How is this possible? This is what the Lord God commanded us to set up. We are all his direct descendants. How could he treat us like this? Yin Youyou was in a daze at first, then shook his head and said.


    "I know what you think, but the truth is that none of their immediate family members can reproduce. The so-called next-generation inheritance is actually nothing more than the inheritance of the demon species." Right, Your Majesty. We looked at Yin Gui behind us.


    Yin Gui''s body trembled for a while, he looked at his abdomen subconsciously, and sure enough, powerful black magic appeared.


    But, with our golden needle and the golden light on his forehead, his eyes lit up "Mr. Death can really save me and get rid of this thing."


    We nodded and said "Now you know, tell me first, I know it''s the king''s seed, but this is the first time I''ve seen it."


    Yin Gui glanced at Yin Youyou, then at Yin Hu, then smiled bitterly and said, "Actually, this is not a secret in the harem." You have been looking for women for me, but most women, most of them are girls in the palace, you Should know, no? "


    "Yes, isn''t that the reason why Your Majesty gave us a new generation?" Yin Youyou hurriedly replied.


    "Of course I know you''re all kind-hearted, but I also know that I can''t have the next generation, because with them, it''s the so-called magical species that we''re directly connected to after the fall of God." Of that generation , there was a brother in the family, but in the end only one person survived, that was the grandfather, the others died inexplicably.


    Later, the ancestors knew that in our blood, there is the curse of God, the Lord of heaven curses his own direct blood, when he falls behind, he will be resurrected in our body, and the magical species, is the curse.


    In this way, there is no direct line of one generation, when the power reaches a certain power, the magical species will gradually transfer in his body to another woman''s body, and he will absorb the power of that woman, and then form another person, that people,

 Chapter 1340： animal

    The rat''s body flashed and disappeared into place.


    As a result of donating blood twice in a row and setting up the altar of fear, the Demon King gave the demon a gift, which greatly improved the power of the demon wolf.


    He also let the sky demon and the black seal demon personally send a message to Linglang, praising his performance.


    And the devil wolf did not treat his own people, he was a little afraid of the gifts the devil gave to these people, which enhanced the power of these guys.


    Like the genie alpha wolf and Meg-hee enjoying a monster together, the rat genie ran outside and came in and said "Lord, no, what happened."


    "What''s the matter?" The spirit-headed spirit wolf can be said to be the most afraid of these three words. Seeing that the demon spirits of the mice are breathing very weakly, the spirit-headed spirit wolf frowned.


    The stronger the rodent race, the more parasitic magic mice, and at this time, all the parasitic demons on the body seemed to be dead. There is only one left.


    The demon sighed, then said, "We met our opponent, a man very familiar to us, he rescued people from the altar, killed all the people on the altar, and all my evil Shanghai city died. "I was the only one who escaped. "


    "Oh, that''s great." Linglang frowned, if he really had this kind of power, I''m afraid even he wouldn''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Well, very good, he can release a lot of bugs, more than my rat, and my rat uses it as food, and my demon''s poison can''t kill it."


    "Very powerful means, so some other altars, as well as us here, may also be in danger." The magic wolf was silent for a while, then asked.


    The mouse nodded and said, "My lord, I can''t deal with these guys anyway, I''m back in the phantom again."


    The Demon Wolf nodded and said, "Go back, go back." It doesn''t matter what you look like. "


    Watching the demon leave, the demon wolf said "I think I should do it."


    "My lord, can you do it now? Is this inappropriate?" said the witch, frowning.


    "At this point, if we don''t do this anymore, some of the altars we''ve set up may have been destroyed." The wolf shook his head and said, "You know, we sacrificed, and once our altars were destroyed, fearing that the Archdemon would have what are we going to do."


    Magic took a deep breath and said, "But, my lord, if you fall."


    Rest assured, I will not fall, my soul has been imprinted with the black adult spirit, even if I fall, it will be resurrected, unless the black imprint also falls, you practice well, one day, you When you also have my power, you may also have the black stripes of the Lord, and then you will be an immortal body. The demon grinned.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I''ll try my best to practice. Yes, we still have this, and I''ll release him during this time." Magic stretched out his hand and took out a bottle of black liquid.


    The wolf nodded. He naturally knew what this guy was. Although his IQ was very low, his strength was definitely stronger than himself.


    "There should be an altar nearby, but it''s really hard to find." We Chang sighed and said.


    "I think Yin Ping is right. If he helps you, it will be easier to find him."


    We glanced at the book next to us and said "easy to find, and even if found, it''s just delivery

 Chapter 1341： fighting

    After all, the porters were uncomfortable, and we Jeremy were happy for a while.


    But neither he nor Wu Chen wrote that they met a demon.


    The three demons in front of them were different, one was a man with a sword. His entire face was under long white hair, and he could see nothing but his bloodthirsty eyes.


    The second is an attractive woman dressed in white with blue-purple arms. Long nails should be her weapon, and the barbs on her shirt should be a lethal weapon.


    Only three looked normal. He was an old man with white hair and a cane on his back, but he looked into his eyes and knew that this was a man who was good at intrigue and cunning. He looked at him with a cane and a cane and would never offend him.


    "We are executives, right?" The old man grinned slightly with a hoarse voice in his mouth.


    We nodded and said "I don''t know what you are?" It was issued by the black seal, or it was sent by the tiger. "


    Hearing what we said, the three of them were dumbfounded, and the woman in the middle smiled vaguely, "I don''t think you know not only tigers, but also adults with black prints, yes, we are all made of black prints. from an adult." We executives, I don''t know if you know the three of us. "


    "I don''t know, please introduce yourself." We looked around, smiled slightly, and said.


    The old man nodded and said, "My name is Heiyou, her name is Spurs, that''s our eldest brother, his name is Shadow."


    Shadow? Our eyes immediately freeze, saying Hei You and Charm he hasn''t really heard of, but Shadow has.


    Shadow killed this man. In ancient times, he was with the Black Seal King. Later, I heard that the Black Seal Demon King and the Dread Demon King knew it, and they had a great relationship with him.


    Because that year, the shadow was killed and injured, and the black mark just found the fear demon. It is said that the two are still fighting, but the black mark was lost in the hands of the devil''s fear.


    Therefore, the black print began to use its own strategy to deal with the dread lord, if not for the dread lord with a little power, it is likely to fall into the hands of the black seal lord.


    Then the fearful king came to catch the thief, first caught the king, hit the black mark directly from the armed department, and caught the black letter.


    In this way, the black seal has become a demon under the Dread Demon King. The Dread Demon Lord not only does not care about his own black seal, but also trusts the black seal very much, and almost all power is under the control of the black seal.


    The black mark does not mean the fear of betraying the demons, even in the face of many temptations.


    What this movie killer seems to be best at is the method of assassination.


    "Why don''t you think the black seal king even sent you to kill you,


    This is how you want me to live in us? "


    "You discovered it yourself, if you don''t want to intervene, it won''t be your turn. If you want to die, don''t blame us." Hei Youyou said, with a wave of the wand in his hand, a thick black instantly filled the surroundings, Standing next to the tree, Wu Chen''s face had already turned ugly, "Our adults, what should we do?"


    "Can I tell you? Haven''t you fought a war? This fog has an impact on us and also on them. Don''t forget that the most serious means of Nine Moves Eighteen Villages is to win in chaos without fighting. And win.

 Chapter 1342： dead body

    .


    The dark sky shrouded the entire snowy Jupiter, and no one thought the Phantom King would go straight to the snow, and Jupiter was at the top of the smoke.


    "Is that where it fell from?" The demon stood beside the Ghost King and said with a grin.


    "Of course not. I just want to meet. What''s Yu''s last name?" he said. "What about you, Demon, do you want to fight with me?" said the Phantom King, looking at the magical sky next to him.


    There was a clear light in the demon''s eyes, and then he said "you are going to fight this old man at home with me, you can''t forget, I''m not the one to be afraid, I probably did it to you ." I think, if I help you ruin you, you, he will definitely be willing to give it to me. "


    The Phantom Demon King was a dazed person, and then giggled, her hair turned white immediately, and then entangled in the magical sky, the body of the magical sky turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared.


    "What the hell, this is the trash that a humble demon grew up with." The Phantom King snorted, then she pulled out some hair and threw it out. The Phantom King''s corpse appeared "Go, destroy Jupiter''s snow."


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Donald and we all came out, the thick evil descended from the sky, and the pained demon team was even more than the evil demon, because the evil demon has a lot of charm behind it.


    Yu Jiang suddenly flew out at home, he frowned, and then looked at the sky, "It''s the Phantom King, why don''t you come out and take a look?"


    The shadow of the Phantom King looms in the sky, and the white hair falls like snow "In the river, I don''t think the waste of black printing doesn''t hurt you, but you think you can print too many black lines." You can beat me? Under the phantom, you will die with nowhere to die. "


    The shadow of the Phantom King fell from the sky, and He''s body stood in the middle of the Phantom King, and once again merged into the heaven and the earth, as if it had disappeared.


    Magic Abyss Galaxy


    The puppet flew out of his body, and he disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "No ego, no boundaries, no days, no land, no thoughts, you old man should be so strong, but even if you reach this state, today, I will destroy the entire snow Jupiter."


    Silver-white hair tied the entire snow-white Jupiter.


    Feeling the tremors of the earth, the power of the decree is spinning rapidly in the sky, the puppet Leia, who stole the mouse''s book and killed God, also appeared beside us.


    "Is this the real power of the demon?" We looked at the book next to us, shook our heads and said, "No, it''s just a part of the Phantom King, I think it should also be a separate body in the river, otherwise." He Saying "It''s not going to be a hard thing." So what are we going to do, Jupiter Snow, what''s the problem? "We said with a deep breath.


    "What to do, let''s do it." The body of the stealing mouse book turned out to be very large, and a mouse the size of a city appeared in Zhongtian, only to see that the body of the book body shrunk a lot, but the shadow in the middle of the sky became more and more The bigger the "stealth."


    "Kill God and Kill Demon" Leah''s body also flew out, and her hands were printed in the center of the sky. We saw the hands of Li Ya and the words, and our faces also showed a resolute expression. Da Luoyuan Yangta flew out, golden light immediately enveloped the sky, and silver-white hair fell.

 Chapter 1343： opponent

    ,


    It turned out that the earth is still very large, but on this side of the shark hole, it has been relatively calm. After all, there are still many sea monsters, and there are few powerful forces to go shopping. Even shopping, there is nothing good.


    Unless it''s really out of some kind of hatred or compelling interest, go for real shopping.


    But this time, there really seems to be a lot of excitement here.


    We looked at the materials in our hands, frowned and said, "After all, I''m not a straight line of Lingdong. If possible, it is likely to be sold. It seems that it is time for me to go back by myself."


    "Three holes, Master, the two of us will go out to find spiritual materials tomorrow." We and Blue Mackerel have been wandering around recently, looking for spiritual materials, and really let him find something good.


    After listening to our Jeremy, this blue mackerel nodded and said "Okay, that''s a good thing." The last time we found something, we had two brothers who gave me a nice compliment. "


    We laughed and said "Okay, I''ll go out tomorrow morning." +(Important notice of this website Our free novel app, no ads, no bugs, fast updates, members sync bookshelf, please follow the WeChat official account (press and hold the second ) Free Download Reader!)


    war against demons


    The next morning we said hello to the mackerel with blue mackerel and left the haunted mackerel cave.


    Mackerel frowned at the clouds in the sky and said, "It has been raining since the arrival of the Dragon King."


    We nodded and said, "Yes, this should be the veil of the most powerful Demon Lord, and it''s beyond what a good Demon Lord can do."


    We looked at the dark clouds in the sky and took a deep breath, but this guy is a real daemon, not a separation of the weak force of the black mark and the phantom daemon.


    "We, you said, if my brother meets the Dragon King, who will win and who will lose?" Mackerel asked with a grin.


    We were silent for a while, then sent it to "I think, the owner of the hole, doesn''t seem to be his match."


    "Oh, so powerful?" In Blue Mackerel''s eyes, his brother''s strength can be said to be the most powerful. However, we Shuhao have seen all kinds of appearances, and he still trusts him quite a bit.


    We nodded and said, "After all, it''s the Demon King, it''s not how strong we are, it''s just that the people behind are not as good as our mackerel cave, so I think the owner of the three holes, it''s better not to mess with these guys. "


    "Okay, then, where are we going this time?" Mackerel sighed.


    "Last time you said that there is a place called Qingwa Island, which has always been desolate. I think there will be good things that other people can''t find there." We said with a smile.


    Hearing our words, Mackerel''s eyes lit up and said, "You''re right, there are very few people over there, let''s go now."


    We nodded, there was the lead of the blue mackerel, they were still fast, and after a while, we and the blue mackerel came to a place called Tsingwa Island.


    Neither we nor the blue mackerel think anyone is fighting here.


    Both sides of the battle, we and the blue mackerel, know each other. On one side are the young people from Qingmeng Island, who are used to wearing black robes with a blue belt around their waists.


    Their opponents are a group of demons that are not weak and five demons.


    These five evil cities are the devil crab devil, which seems to be very powerful in the sea.


    The Qingren is the Qingmeng demon. The body of this demon is called Qingmeng. It is an insect with blue wings. This insect is not only poisonous, but also good at serial attacks and self-explosion.


    At this point, these young men have given their bodies as if they were ready to die and force each other.

 Chapter 1344： return

    We nodded, but Dou Rong smiled and said, "I''m going to be a bodyguard."


    "Damn, are you still afraid of death?" Xiongba snorted and said.


    Dou Rong said with a smile, "If I were as strong as you, I wouldn''t say that to us."


    We laughed and said "Okay, do as you say, when are we going?"


    "The soldiers are ready." Dou Rong just wanted to continue, but seeing that Dou Xin came with a few old people, the responsible campus director Liu was also there.


    Director Liu laughed first, then said, "Several, this is us."


    The old man snorted, and then said, "Not old, but not small, my design, I can''t do it myself, you say you can do it."


    We frowned and said, "The previous design was made by the predecessors."


    We looked at the old man, and he seemed to know that this was a very strong existence, at least not weaker than the Dragon King.


    The old man nodded, and then said, "Yes, I made this thing with an old-fashioned space-time ship."


    Before we could finish, we waved and said, "Now, let me show you something, and then you can talk about your design perspective."


    As soon as we waved, a small spaceship appeared on the ground.


    The dinghy can only be used by one person, but its design is basically the same as that of a battleship.


    This is what we gave him when we were in the Jupiter Wilds. Pure wood is barren and fine workmanship.


    Ender was stunned to see us suddenly pulling the boat out. He walked to the side of the boat in disbelief. After a long time, he took a deep breath, then bowed slightly to us and said, "I misunderstood you. Well, you''re right, my design is a waste of material."


    Watching Andre leave in despair, we sighed, then took out a piece of jade and said, "Older generation, since you don''t plan to improve this warship, then we can''t take these materials without giving you something in return. , so let''s do it. I''ve got a piece of jade here, and I''ll give it to you."


    Jed Jian flew into Ender''s hand, and Ender glanced at the content of the jade list: "Well, the transaction is successful, and the materials are yours."


    We looked around and looked at ourselves oddly, but he smiled and said "Okay, let''s go, step on the beast in the air, we''re going too." I''ll help with your alchemy. "


    Several people nodded, but Long Jiaojiao came to us and gave us a pair of skeletons.


    We saw that the corners of the skeleton''s mouth were pulled. This was not a skeleton left by a corpse, but many magical dragon vertebrae.


    This kind of thing, but a very precious existence, we looked at Longjiaojiao and said, "You are really interested in this Longquan."


    "He''s my man, and he''s very angry. Only if he marries me can he be with my descendants. Unfortunately, I haven''t grown up yet, and I can''t really be with him." Long Qiaojiao''s face flushed Showing disappointment.


    Our brows twitched, remembering the identity of the dragon monster "Didn''t you have all the power before?" + (the website''s official mobile phone reader, app, right on the bookshelf!) Come and follow the official WeChat account Jiakangli Hit (press and hold the copy for three seconds) to download the mobile client. ]


    white duck


    "Well, of course, you don''t believe me. I know you have a lot of cards. Maybe I''m not your opponent now, but once I grow up and fully awake, even if I meet a demon, I''m not afraid." Long Qiaojiao Snorted, then said.


    "It turned out that I actually hugged one of my thighs. After that, I hope you can do that when you''re in trouble." We froze, then laughed.

 Chapter 1345： Outside

    Said the mackerel, and one rushed towards us.


    By this time, Bai Yu and others were also ready.


    Bai Yu''s wand was held high, and his strength seemed to have improved a lot since he had the wand. The light in the sky was quickly obscured.


    The icy ice condensed into ice arrows, and the ice cannon flew towards the wild knife and the little devil behind the goblin.


    We suddenly shouted and said, "Brother Lan, Brother Zhi, don''t pretend, don''t do it, first eliminate the crazy knives and demon rats, and then deal with this part of the devil, he is no longer your big brother."


    The wild knife monster was stunned by our voice, and even the mackerel was surprised to see the blue mackerel and mackerel behind him at a loss.


    Blue mackerel and mackerel are surprised now, not sure why we say that.


    This mackerel is even more skeptical of blue mackerel, after all, he has already had contact with our Jeremy.


    When they all hesitated, we shouted "What are you hesitating about, mackerel, shall I ask you to give your brother something to eat?"


    "When did you ask me to feed my brother?" Blue Mackerel glared angrily. He knew that we had another plan. He hurriedly explained to Ling Mackerel, "Brother, this is a separate plan." You would not want. If I''m with him, will he shout openly like this? "


    When the mackerel was stunned, he thought the blue mackerel was right, but then, his body burst out in severe pain.


    Mackerel''s soul floated outside, he looked even more ferocious "Blue mackerel, you **** it." Let your body take my place. "


    The mackerel headed straight for the blue mackerel. Our eyes lit up "that hand."


    The mackerel carcass was used when he was refining, and there was no way out. He believes that while the three brothers suit him, it is also a matter of preparation.


    And this time, the backhand obviously played a certain role, successfully separating the chimera brothers.


    Mackerel will not be killed, Chimera finds that the big brother seems to have really changed, and then fights mackerel with blue mackerel, and enters the demon camp with Yuyou and Jiazhu to start killing.


    In the center is Bear Bull, when he runs, his fur turns red, the blood produced during the killing gives him energy, the hammer in his hand is dyed red, and the weight of the hammer in his hand is dyed red, killing The blood produced when he was able to do so. It''s pretty scary on someone else''s head.


    Long Jiao and Long Quan found a crazy knife, we and Dou Rong found a monster.


    The evil rat scolded secretly in his heart, the three brothers of the spirit mackerel are basically stupid, even if they are stupid, they can tell the difference, we should be separating, but why the body of the spirit mackerel suddenly goes wrong, it really makes them very sad strangeness.


    He soon ran out of time to think about it. Both of us and Dou Rong were very strong, especially the monster was a lawyer who was locked up by one of us and Dou Rong, and had no ability to fight back.


    We have the sword of the spirit in our hands, and the demon who protects the demon is soon dead and wounded.


    The goblin roared, "Sir, don''t fight inside, come and destroy us, this time we are our goal."-


    Listening to the demon''s words, a clear light appeared in the eyes of this mackerel, and he also responded, even if this blue mackerel betrayed the Dragon Demon King, it would be impossible to treat him like this.


    He looked at the blue mackerel, sighed, and said, "Big brother went crazy just now. I think the body he gave me must be the hands and feet of our scholar."


    "I knew it was like this, this is our deep heart, big brother, let''s destroy this guy together.

 Chapter 1346： betray

    Therefore, even if the soul chooses to fall, it will fall by the side of the devil.


    The demon looked at Youyou Yin next to him and said, "So, the Lord of Fear will investigate us."


    "Yes, the Lord of Fear has investigated, and other forces will know about us. How should we choose now." Xian, you nodded and said.


    "Certainly, there are many ways. Look who he is."


    Yin You look around the magical sky, there is a man in a black robe standing there, he is very rich in magic and a magical king.


    "This is Lord Black Seal." Yin You suddenly thought of a person and hurriedly said.


    Black letter nodded, then said, "It''s just a part of me. My own body is in the abyss. Don''t worry, it''s okay. Just push it on me. Fear is not easy for the devil to do. ." Black nodded, then said "It''s just a part of me, my own existence in the galaxy of the abyss." Push it on me, no one will do this to you. "


    Yin you nodded, then said, "Then I will be your lord and your message comes out."


    Black letter nodded, then said, "This thing will protect you."


    A shield was handed to Yin You, Yin Youyou smiled and said, "Thank you."


    He has been working in the intelligence service since the fall of his pregnancy engraving. First of all, Liu Xueru and Huo we trust him very much. Two, while his powers aren''t as good as they used to be, his creepy escapes and scouting are still powerful.


    He was taken aback when he received a secret summons.


    Because the secret method of summoning is to tell Liu Xueru, but since he received this summons, he has not been summoned again. This time, he was actually summoned.


    What''s more, the content was so surprising that he took a deep breath and said, "Come on, I''m going to see my wife."


    "Your Majesty, my wife is not at home. He went to Jiang''s house as a guest." Although he knew that he had a good relationship with our Shuhao, his subordinates were surprised, so Liu Xueru always regarded him as an elder, so he Don''t dare to disrespect him later.


    After a while, Bowie paused and said, "Okay, I''ll go to Jiang Jie Shi''s house."


    Liu Xueru sat in the yard, looking at the information he had recently received and some jade items that needed approval. Just then, a servant came in.


    "Madam, it''s Mr. Chi Lai who has a meeting."


    "See you in Baoxi later" Liu Xuelu''s eyes, how important it is to her, knowing how late she is, knowing herself, at this time, Baoshi was late, obviously there is a big problem.


    Liu Xuerou rubbed his forehead and said, "Go to the room and ask Uncle Baosi to come."


    "Yes, ma''am." The old lady nodded and walked out.


    All the people in the yard were brought out by Liu Xuelou at Liu''s house, only Yang Lian was in the yard next door, and everyone else was here. Liu Xueru came in late and said with a smile, "Make tea for your uncle. This tea is the special spirit tea of ??the Jiang family, and it tastes very good."


    Then he nodded and said, "You all go down, I have something to say to Xueluo."


    After watching Liu Xueru nod, the attendants around him all backed out, Bao Si waved his hands late, and after the door closed, his face suddenly became a little difficult "Someone summoned us the way we gave us before," he said. He''s a demon king, known as the Black Seal, who is now devouring the power of the Dread King in the cloud, and he wants us to do him a favor. "


    "Oh? You said his name was in black, so you can tell me the method of interrogation, and I''ll call him." Liu Xueru was silent for a while, then said.


    Later, he was surprised. According to his thoughts, the connection with the Demon King was nothing but a betrayal of human beings and the five major galaxies. Before we Shuhao left a black mark, the contact method should not be used at all, but now, Liu Xueruo should contact the Demon King of the Black Tianzhu Kingdom. , which just makes sense.

 Chapter 1347： let go

    Hundred times the late Jindan period is also the master of the late Jindan period, and the general master of the late Jindan period is also about the times. This mysterious leaf has a hundred times, no wonder the protagonist has seen the late Jindan period, even those demons, the highest only 20 times higher.


    The corner of his mouth was sneering, this Xuanyin, later Jindan, dared to sell him, Jindan''s spirit was in his hands, a majestic force scattered in the protagonist''s hand, Xuanyi''s face changed, he saw Look at the unbelievable look of the protagonist. The power of the protagonist''s hand makes him feel that the power of his pride is like a pool of water, and the protagonist is like a flowing river. Unfathomable.


    "No, it''s cold before the fight, it''s not me, the force is too much, too much."


    The heart is suddenly firm, and there is a hand in his hand, too mysterious to be traced and unstoppable.


    In the face of this hand, the moment of contempt, although the sky is full, I am just a blow with one hand in front of me, the huge force destroys decadence, sweeps everything, even if it is just boxing, you can kill a golden elixir period.


    The palm of the past, the entire sky has been broken and disappeared without a trace. This is the power of the ten points of wisdom that the Buddha said, and it is also a power that Taoism said to solve cases. In the face of power, no matter how easy you are to be broken. and enter.


    With the sound of "Boff", the protagonist opened Xuan Xuan''s hands, grabbed the neck of the metaphysical leaf with one hand, and slapped the face with the other hand in the past.


    Pap made a crisp sound, directly hitting the seven dark leaves, dizzy and unable to recognize the direction. Xuan Yi fell to the ground, and the protagonist stepped on his feet.


    "Okay." The protagonist defeated the mysterious First Life Ye in one step, and immediately everyone in Xiaoyaofeng was excited, even Zhu, who had already avenged me, smiled at this time.


    Although on Xiao Yaofeng, he fought with the protagonist, but under the invasion of foreign forces, he was united with the outside world.


    "Big Brother is invincible."


    "Big Brother Wei Wu"


    Xiao Yaofeng''s crowd shouted loudly, and I was proud in my heart. This was the first time he had photographed Xiao Yaofeng as a disciple of Xiao Yaofeng. He fought for Xiao Yaofeng''s dignity and looked at people''s eyes with admiration. I think it''s really good.


    The protagonist of "Bitch Let Me Go" also reflected on Guanyin''s feet, not feeling ashamed and angry when he saw that he stepped on my feet.


    "Let go of you, why, aren''t you crazy? Didn''t you say that all the people in Xiaoyaofeng are trash? I was also Jindan later. You were defeated by the trash in your mouth, so what are you?" Not only did the protagonist not let go , the strength on the feet is greater, Xuanyin insulted Xiao Yaofeng, that is, insulted him, which made it less easy for him to let him go.


    "Of course he''s not as good as trash." Xiao Yaofeng''s disciples all laughed.


    "You, you" Xuanyi was very angry, unable to say a word, seeing the people he looked down upon mocking him one by one, suddenly, he couldn''t take it anymore and fainted.


    "Too Vulnerable" The protagonist doesn''t understand that if his feet are trampled like this, he''ll stare at the man and expect revenge one day. Things like this only give him motivation to move forward.


    The protagonist''s practice has come step by step, and he has also experienced great joy and sorrow. Of course, he doesn''t understand metaphysics. His cultivation method has always been very smooth, and he is also a disciple of Qinglian Pavilion, basically invincible in the same class. But there are also the same thoughts, like the later protagonist Jin Dan was defeated by one move and was humiliated by the protagonist, his self-esteem was broken, and naturally he could not bear it.


    "Let go of Xuan Ye, and General Peng will kill him." I kicked Xuan Yi away, heard the prince say a word, and saw a figure appear in front of him and punched him.


    The protagonist didn''t see that, with the same punch in the past, the two fists intersected, and I took four steps back in a row, but the other side took five steps back.


    The power of the punch in the "Golden Core Period", I have already felt at least a thousand times the power. Generally, after the first disaster, the power of the body will increase five times, which is about two hundred and fifty times. And this person under this attack, he has a thousand times the strength, that is, he is more than four times the ordinary Jindan.

 Chapter 1348： other side

    In a flash of light, the protagonist came to a new city, but he didn''t watch too much, handed in the stone, and then passed, every energy transmission of the portal. So every time you use a transmission array, you must have a medium quality stone. Without this time, Xiao Yao''s son would have given him a high-quality spirit stone, which is 1 million mid-range spirit stones. I really can''t get enough.


    A hundred stones cannot even buy a single spiritual wealth, and a spiritual wealth requires at least a thousand spiritual stones.


    A series of hundreds of cities, one day later, I came to a small city, this city has no mortal world, just a small city, very small.


    The city known as Jinling is the last city on the road. It is already close to barren land, and the sky and the earth in the center of the road boundary have the strongest aura, and ordinary people can take a bite to prolong their lives. It is easy to nurture a large number of Tianzhai treasures, and the farther away from the center, the smaller the power of heaven and earth, in Jinling, the power of heaven and earth has not reached 1% of Xiao Yaofeng.


    So no one will build a mountain here, only the city is still here. The city was founded in childhood and was named Jinling Old Man. It was built a hundred years ago. Although it is barren, because it did not build a mountain, the city was built in the first year of its infancy, and despite its barrenness, it was not built. All the resources in the city are in his hands, and he can live alone.


    Outside Jinling City, it is no longer the scope of Taoism, that is, some scattered places of residence, all people have, although their hearts are poor, but because of their freedom, most of them are outlaws and are very confused. It is also known as the Land of Chaos.


    From a chaotic land, a trip to the Confucian world is indeed the most dangerous place.


    As the protagonist leaves the power line, he looks around and learns something about the chaotic area. Although there is nothing in the chaotic place, it is because they are all outlaws. Some mean, even if you are stronger than the other side, you must be recruited. but was killed by the opponent.


    The protagonist is to find such an experience, and in order to better pass through the barren life, the protagonist finds a place that is often confused, mixing up the old man and making him say that he needs to pay attention in the chaos. Of course, this is his life experience, of course, it is not easy to send out.


    However, I threw a high quality stone and said it straight.


    In the chaotic land, there are all kinds of people, they are all scattered, some are spiritual, some are Taixue and Western teaching, these people occupy one side, sit up like kings in the mountains, and rob those who pass by The caravans of the chaotic land.


    Although chaos is barren, it is a barren place, but these things are not impossible to go back and forth over a hundred times, because they are related to certain things in the field of Confucianism and Taoism, there is no such thing as the realm of Confucianism, and these things The price is more than a hundred times. So naturally there will be caravans, and this chaotic place is to rob those caravans of their lives.


    The protagonist remembers something that requires very clear attention. So we just left Jinling.


    in a corner of the city.


    A man in a cloak, with a pair of eyes showing, looked in the direction where the protagonist left, and then left Jinling City.


    Outside Jinling City, the protagonist sits on the body of a small Zen all the way, and soon comes to the chaotic barren land. The protagonist walks into this place, and the protagonist feels that the energy of heaven and earth is not even one thousandth of the top of the mountain.


    The protagonist rides a little Zen master into the sky, flying all the way, but the barren land is just too big, even if everything pushes forward. It will take over a month to get out of this mess.


    In the sky, the protagonist sees the chaos of the earth, the ubiquitous battlefield, and these people have a period of time, a period of heart-pounding, lonely, and even a battle of the Golden Core period.


    In addition, there are magicians, monks, Western believers, Taixue and Taoism, with various powers. Most of these are piecemeal exercises. Most of them were ordinances obtained by chance. Or some of the older generation, they teach the method of practice, but they have not experienced systematic learning, and they do not understand their own training methods.

 Chapter 1349： dark

    In the eyes of the protagonist, these people are panacea. Now this is a messy place, no one to manage, kill, nothing, 30 yuan baby, if I absorb it, then the power will reach a point, he doesn''t know.


    All over the sky, all the pirates gathered to discuss great things. Some of the most powerful babies said: "What to do now, go back to the master''s sea and be killed, the master must be very angry, we can''t escape."


    "It is unthinkable for a force like Master Gui Hai to be killed directly. We should know that Master Gui Hai is also an early baby of the younger generation in the entire ocean. Except for Xiao Qitian and Feng Haiming, no one knows his opponent. I could have Thinking, that woman''s strength may have reached the point of being killed by that woman."


    "Now there are two paths ahead of us, one is to go back to Tongtian Island, but the master will punish it, or if the master is angry, he will kill us, and the other is that we go back to avenge the young master. Maybe the master will not kill us, but this Women also play games, and we die too.¡±


    "So what if these two roads are dead, is there no way to live?"


    "There is a way of life, yes or no, but it will kill all your loved ones, and that''s the price." We left the border sea on the Babel sign and went to the road border, opening a frontier of the road border. Even if Sha Tongtian could not find us, even if we were found, we would not dare to kill us. "


    "You people, you want to go to the Taoist kingdom, you are all going to die here today."


    The sky was dark and lightning scattered, and I stood on the bow, proudly, with my hands on my back, watching them.


    A lot of people on the "Who Are You" boat looked at me because on the Emmanuel I didn''t show up and they didn''t know each other.


    "Who am I, you don''t need you all to die today." The protagonist no longer speaks, the trend of the body will be the whole sky, three people, all surrounded, there is no escape.


    "Pride, kill him" They were together in infancy. Everyone was hit the hardest.


    The protagonist ignores all the attacks on the body, it doesn''t seem to be itchy at all, ten thousand sword wheels, from behind me, a circle of swords, a sword in the way, a powerful sword, in an instant, they kill Dead those who were trained very low.


    And those who can only resist the Yuan Dynasty, and the Yuan Dynasty I were killed by the Yuan Dynasty, these energies were absorbed by the Yi Kingdom, making the power of the sword wheel even stronger.


    The destruction of the Thunder Dragon appeared, the huge claws were crushed, and those Yuan Babies were immediately injured. This time, the babies of more than 30 yuan could not stop at all. The destruction of the Thunder Dragon and thousands of swords, coupled with the continuous absorption of Tai Chi power , and gradually no longer support, have become the baby strength of me.


    During the infancy of more than 300,000 yuan and the golden elixir period of more than 60 years, these energies instantly pushed my birth force to a new peak, and the protagonist''s body energy exploded layer by layer.


    20,000 times, my energy reaches 20,000 times in an instant, and the baby has grown a head in his body. The protagonist knows that his power has reached the second level of the Yuan Dynasty. He already knows that the Yuan infancy is a process of energy accumulation, and this energy is limited, that is, the energy of the Yuan Dynasty, which is 100,000 times that of the new Yuan Dynasty.


    These 100,000 times are not 100,000 times the simple amount, because the quality of real gas will have a leap for every 10,000 times.


    I am now the second place in Yuanbao, and the quality of Yuanbao has changed. And when it reaches 100,000 times, the power of the baby changes layer by layer, and the power at that time, even if the baby adds up to 100 million yuan, is not comparable.


    Yet how difficult it is to see how difficult it is for a baby to grow back. However, the potential of this emergence period is also limited, because infancy is a process of energy accumulation, because the Yuan Dynasty is a process of energy accumulation, that is,

 Chapter 1350： great

    Well, it''s comparable to church times. It''s a joke, a dead tree, lifeless, it''s not a creature or an ashes at all. How could it be the period of ecstasy? If it were the period of ecstasy, we would be dead. "Simon Tianyun muttered.


    Ji Changqing smiled, clapped his palms and said. "So I say, Simon Tianyun, your insight is really not low. Indeed, the root of the wood is not a wood without life force, it is a dead thing, but its power is no less than a kind of Treasure, it contains the power of the wood element, there is no end, I can be a great spirit infinitely, even the master of the sky can''t be what I can''t do. I didn''t lie to you, outside the East Mansion I said there is a spirit Treasures, people''s treasures, but these things are not yours."


    The release of the great spirit is not endless, but requires energy. Generally speaking, the power of people like Ji Changqing, Simon, Tianyun, etc., can only release the great spirit in five ways at a time. Your body will run out of energy.


    This is related to infancy, they are only three or four levels of breakthrough juggling stage, so there is not much power in the body, just like the protagonist breakthrough juggling period, the inner strength will be much higher than they do not know, hundreds of great The mind attacks out, it won''t dry up.


    "You can all die now" Ji Changqing smiled, behind a burst of energy, a great spirit was shot out, and the whole world was filled with great spirit.


    Every great spirit is a wooden weapon, and every one of them can seriously injure a strong player of the same rank. Now, more than a hundred great spells were played, and the whole hall was shaking. Enough to sweep up anyone present.


    "They" Ji Changqing laughed, and a wooden weapon fell.


    "No, this hundred great souls can''t resist, I don''t think Simon Tianyun will die here, but I won''t die, because you won''t kill me, won''t kill God''s weapon, heaven and earth will kill Fairies and beasts."


    Simon Tianyun didn''t want to be killed like this, holding a long weapon in his hand, stabbed and stabbed, a ferocious and terrifying beast opened its mouth and devoured those wooden weapons.


    The big day behind the "Big Bang" Dongfang Avenue suddenly exploded, and a huge black hole emerged from the thin air, sucking in a large amount of wooden weapons.


    "Bang" "Bang"


    A loud explosion erupted in the whole world, although the attack of the two was powerful, but only half of the attack was resisted, and the great spirit of the other half could not prevent the great spirit from falling.


    "Go to **** you"


    "We won''t die. You are the one who will die." At this moment, I, who had been closing my eyes, suddenly opened them, and my aura rushed out of my body.


    "I''ll kill you first," he said, "I''ll kill you first, kill you first." Ji Changqing controlled the great spirit under the huge blow of the protagonist.


    "My little brother, let''s stop him, you go out and drive out the ancient and oriental fireflies, this is the young master of our family, miss, you can''t lose it. Ji Changqing is already unstoppable, he has the treasure, no one can stop you, you Go quickly."


    Simon flashed in the eyes of Tianyun and Dongdae, his body moved, and two people were in front of me. to resist this attack.


    However, while attacking the corpse, the protagonist grabbed the two men by the shoulders and threw them behind. The corpse startled the two, looked at the many souls and said, "You don''t have to die." The hero said, "You don''t have to die," he said, "You don''t have to die." The dead are theirs, then hand them over to me. "

 Chapter 1351： attack

    Then they are already dead.


    "How are you, kid?" On the stone wall, the sky thief and I were floating in the air, shaking opposites.


    The protagonist looked at the secret, took a deep breath, and walked out of the third stage. Although he was not sure, he knew that he had to fight.


    He tickled the "Invincible" with his fingers and said, "The Amada robbery, the First World War."


    "Then die, change the form of heaven, warriors of heaven and earth, kill."


    My voice fell, and I would be killed by a weapon if I stole it a day. I suddenly had a pair of sky on my forehead, throat, and chest, stabbing the protagonist''s body.


    The protagonist has long been prepared, and his body has turned over the white light. It is difficult to resist this kind of attack. He knows that the attack in the form of the sky cannot be avoided and can only be resisted.


    "Squeak" three I fired a spark, then the blood erupted, and this day''s free attack broke my defense.


    Not a single day stealing this hand showed more of the power of the heaven. At the beginning, Jichang Tianxing''s attack only slightly cut his defense, but no heaven thief fully opened his defense.


    "Well, you can''t kill me, Arhat''s Divine Fist, Voldemort''s Heavenly Fist."


    The protagonist is motionless, all the power of the seventh stage of Yuanbao is concentrated in his hand, a cloud of light and shadow appears in his hand, a bald monk is standing on a boundless number 6, he hits with a punch Earth. The entire land fell apart completely, collapsing into countless pieces of rubble.


    Here are the top ten Arhats, Voldi-Arhats in the hands of the Buddha. My fist is "Voldemort''s Heavenly Fist", which is a form of Arhat Spring, I was trained to be Arhat''s body and recorded on Buddha''s seal, which is Buddha''s printed "Holy Body".


    Voldemort Tianquan''s punch is a punch that will be crushed by a big six. Although I can''t compare with Voldemort Rohan right now, he will be able to use the body of Rohan to smash the most powerful punch.


    One blow, the sea changes, the tide, the sudden explosion, one blow, three protruding flying, and the wall formed by the two heavenly environments suddenly explodes away.


    The four "Bove" were injured at the same time and retreated, not believing in the blink of an eye. After the protagonist''s punch, the four of them were unstoppable and injured.


    "The shape of heaven, the barrier of heaven." Attacking the body, there is no one day to steal the body, and it is not surprising that a barrier appears between heaven and earth when they touch their hands. In front of him.


    "Bang" Voldemort punched and hit the barrier of the prayer altar. The sky above immediately formed a big hole, squeezed out of shape, endured for a while, and then exploded.


    "Hammer of Heaven" The barrier between heaven and earth was broken, and a hammer directly hit the protagonist''s fist. Hundreds of meters long hammer, great power on me in the past.


    "Bang" The protagonist''s fist was facing the hammer, and he felt an unstoppable force to attack. His fist was in the sky and could not be stopped.


    My face changed, a long sword appeared on my head, and a spirit sword appeared on my head.


    "Sword of Heavenly Spirit, body of Heavenly Spirit of Beast." This long sword has become a powerful beast since ancient times. Entering the protagonist''s body, the protagonist''s body suddenly swells, the imprint of the animal spreads all over the body, and a powerful force is brewing in the body.


    "Broken" took a drink, and the god''s hammer suddenly broke. As soon as I moved, the wind flashed into the face of the thief of the sky, and the blow was over, and the sky thief raised his hand to resist, but I punched him so hard, so powerfully, that I would have hit him hundreds of miles away.

 Chapter 1352： mouth

    God is a middle-aged man with a strong figure and strength.


    "Well, even if you want to get the world''s treasure." At dusk, Xuemei frowned and said disdainfully.


    "I''m not qualified, so try, God knows." God stole the finger of the whole world, it seems that it was on this finger, stabbed that energy shield, and then a mental storm, stolen from God''s mind, Turned into a big mouth, two I swallowed, this is the law of mental attack.


    The "Bang" finger was blocked by the energy shield, but the big mouthed soul bit two people through the energy shield.


    When the protagonist wanted to show the Yin Emperor to the demon, the energy mask was once closed, and then a figure appeared in the snow at dusk.


    "Disperse" whispered, mouth split open. Then, the protagonist clearly sees the figure of the character. This is also a middle-aged man, and a middle-aged man has the taste of being in charge of the whole world. He looked at the protagonist and seemed to be about to kneel. This kind of kneeling is not something his spirit can resist at all, it is natural.


    "I", a light drink, the late night snow hugging me, seems to have known that I have such a living situation.


    "What''s the matter, what happened just now?" the protagonist shouted from the bottom of his heart, and the strange thing was that a person stood there, doing nothing, and did not come out with any energy fluctuations, that is, standing there, let him Worshiping unconsciously, as if he couldn''t do anything.


    "Again, who are you and why do you keep wanting her." Seeing the middle-aged man, the thief started to panic, how many things he had designed so that red blood rushed out of Wanxue''s spirit, and then he waited for the night The arrival of the weakest moment in the snow. Because he didn''t want this guy to show up.


    "Go out" The middle-aged man didn''t say much, just drank a big glass, that voice, like thunder anger, public anger, panting, rolled to the gods, God stole a dull hum, but the body was in Back off quickly. (3) The middle-aged man didn''t say anything, just drank a big glass, like thunder in the sky, public anger, strong breathing, and rolled to God.


    As he left, he grabbed the body and took some pendants with him.


    Instead of chasing it, the middle-aged man turned his head to Wanxue and said, "You have to be careful with the snow at dusk, you have to be careful, the treasures of the world have been leaked, and the people of the Palace of Happiness are here now, and they also want to enter the Great Hall. Go to the desert to get a part of it." So you have to be careful, I''ve let Mo Yu fall into the world, you wait for him, then go to the exhibition hall, everything is done according to plan.


    "Yes, Dad," Chi Shuxue said, saluting the man slightly. "Yes, Dad," he said respectfully. "Yes, Dad."


    The father is Wan Xue''s father. The protagonist is surprised, but he hears it. Wan Xue seems to have little affection for his father and daughter, and more respect.


    "Huh?" Father''s late snow, who also saw the evening snow, caught my eye and immediately condensed. The protagonist is like a beaten man, his body backs up again and again. Suddenly, like the anger of heaven and earth, the me in my heart suddenly went up and down seven times. This is not the mental fluctuations of ecstatic times, but the fluctuations of ecstatic times.


    "The sky is far away, you are the person on the top of the mountain." Wan Xue''s father suddenly said, his eyes looked at me, as if he saw him through the general, and his voice softened a little, which made the hero''s heart feel a little better.

 Chapter 1353： later

    The maiden did not answer his words, but shook his hand, and the whole body of the God theft suddenly spread out, and even the soul was destroyed.


    The crime of killing God and stealing, the girl turned to me, shook her head slightly, and pulled her hand again, my Tai Chi suddenly rushed out, may God steal God¡¯s sky and absorb it completely, my sword spews air, and Tianfeng¡¯s sword is completely big angry.


    "This is the last time I''ll help you, little one. How old are you" But that wasn''t enough. You have to grow up, your sister is waiting for you. "The girl''s body slowly disappeared into the sky and the earth, and even the me on the ring was eclipsed."


    Yan City in Hanyang City. Blood has been cleaned up all over the country. in the palace.


    "Senior Sister Jing, the matter has been discovered. It is Zhu Xuan''s three brothers in Hanyang City, me."


    "Then, I also know why. Zhu Xuan is also my people, and there are countless wars against my country, although in order to suppress his blood-killing holy body, he was imprisoned in the Tianshan Grottoes, this is not his punishment. , I know what you have done, I don''t pursue it, I just let it go." Liu Jingshi waved his hand, his eyes twinkled, and he didn''t know what to think.


    "However, I killed my Qinglian Pavilion Liu Tong. This is a big crime and cannot be forgiven." Yu Wu said calmly, his eyes also twinkling.


    "Liu Tong''s death is not enough to cherish, you should know why, go down, I''m tired, you also have a moment, tomorrow Taoist priests, those masters in the field of Buddhism will come, the day after tomorrow, we will open the passage to the great wasteland, when that happens At that time, we will be in the middle of the wilderness." After Liu Jingshi finished speaking, he stopped talking.


    Looking at Liu Jingshi who didn''t speak, Yu Wu''s heart kicked: "Is she now?"


    Under his leadership, Liu Tong destroyed Chujia Village. He is the most outstanding figure in the Confucian Kingdom''s Incorruptibility Museum, and he also received training in the tenth stage of the original Yuan Dynasty. Leader of the Incorruptible Pavilion above Confucianism. This is the most prominent figure in the Hall of Incorruptibility. It was definitely him, but Zhu Xuan''s appearance made him threatened.


    Chu Xuan''s growth was too fast. The blood of his body killed the sacred body. After only a few years of cultivation, it almost caught up with him, letting him know that Zhu Xuan was definitely a huge threat to him.


    So, he made some suggestions to the elders of the Green Lotus Pavilion. Then Zhu Xuan went to prison. This is not a relief, but to let Liu Tong and others destroy Chu Village.


    "Then, Zhu Xuan, I''ll make you live like a dead person, do you think your brother who doesn''t know where you came from can stop me?" Yu Wu''s eyes turned cold and he went out.


    what. Liu Jingshi sighed slightly, but did not stop it.


    The protagonist opens his eyes, and there are two most precious things in his body. Chen Di''s soul is of no use to him at all. It turned into a gray crystal. The protagonist now has hundreds of grey crystals in his head, all of which are the power of the soul. These souls will be absorbed when he can harness the power of the ring in his hand, and by then his souls will increase greatly, but it will last until he knows it, or he will be put to death. "


    "It''s okay, I''m not dead" I touched my body, now he has nothing to do with it, and God''s thief doesn''t know where to go. Just now, he was put into his body by Emperor Chen''s soul, and he felt the thief''s finger fall off.

 Chapter 1354： period

    Twilight Snow, half a month, how much money do we have?" I asked, looking at the evening snow.


    Chi Shuxue smiled. "I, in the past fortnight, we''ve had hundreds of first orders for babies, a dozen second orders, and a total of ¡ê3 million worth of spirit stones."


    "Can you buy 3 million of the most precious gems?" the protagonist sighed. In half a month, he got three million of the best stones, which is half of his situation and Wanxue, that is to say, the value that has been obtained is six million.


    "Well, but the quality of these treasures is still a bit poor. In this mountain, there is a more powerful treasure, I think there are three steps, whether you do it or not." Dusk Xue said, suddenly pointing to the top of the mountain in front of her.


    The protagonist''s eyes suddenly enlarged, "The third order, is that a treasure equivalent to the sacred period?"


    "Yes, if there is nothing wrong with this huge barren land, the above will allow us to break through the tenth stage of the Yuan Dynasty, but there is a third-level animal guarding it. If you are not sure, forget it. "


    "Can we break through No. 10?" The protagonist''s eyes lit up, he pondered for a while, and then said to the snow at dusk, "Okay."


    "Well, now that we''ve decided to do this, we have to make a good plan, the beasts on the third floor, it''s not easy." Dusk Xue said, looking at the map in his hand.


    I nodded, the third-order beast, equivalent to the era of ecstasy, the beast itself is more powerful than practitioners of the same level, and I may be able to kill one against the barren power of the upper class, but he will definitely be seriously injured at that time. Because he killed the secondary beast.


    That fight was dangerous, I nearly died later in the snow, and I was seriously injured, that is, the protagonist didn''t fight desperately after scraping the baby, but used various methods to get things.


    Killing that second-level beast, the power is the weakest in the second-level, equivalent to the sixth-level trick. While it''s shocking that these two killed stage VI wild animals with baby stage ninths, it''s clear that the power isn''t enough here.


    "Well, we have to have a good plan so we can break through the tenth stage of Meta Baby. It''s very rare, it''s impossible to ask for it, we have to get it." He didn''t want to give up, even though there was a Tier 3 beast. Because babies allow them to break through the tenth stage of infancy.


    The tenth level of Yuanbao is a limit, it is a limit of physical strength, but there are countless people who cannot touch this limit. Yuanbao level 10 cannot be easily broken through, because at the peak of the ninth stage of Yuanbao, there will be a shackle. More fairy gas is needed because no matter how much fairy gas is absorbed into the body, it is impossible to break through the **** into the tenth stage of the baby.


    If you want to break through the tenth stage of "meta baby", you must realize the power of heaven and earth in the ninth stage of "meta baby", to reach the realm where the soul can communicate with all things, and the power of all things returns to you, that is, the power of all things feedback. May you break through the invisible shackles and reach the limit.


    Let all things feed back power to you, that is to say, the realm of the soul is the realm of heaven, but it cannot be reached without the soul leaving the body. So this needs to rely on external things. Between heaven and earth, there are all kinds of Tianzhai treasures, and some things can make people in the ninth stage of the baby, the soul communicate everything. These things are valuable. A piece can be worth a treasure, because you can break through the tenth order of Yuanbao. For practitioners, there is a big secret,


    A treasure can become such a talent and treasure, and it is a priceless treasure. Haitian on the Internet does not want to miss it at all, so he does not want to miss it. Once missed, if one day he breaks through the tricks of this period, really lost.


    "Let''s go up." Now that it was decided, I no longer hesitated, both of them were thinking about the plan below, but they didn''t see the beast above and couldn''t plan anything, so they decided to sneak a first look.


    "Xiao Chen, come out" The colorful dragon flew out of my body. The body was originally one kilometer long, but now it is only five or six meters long. This one I haven''t released "Little Zen" before because he doesn''t need it, but now he has to deal with this three-step beast. The protagonist is also afraid of signs of carelessness.

 Chapter 1355： Owner

    So, does your ghost race have a sacred period?" Just like the appearance of many ghost families, the Golden King also stood up, and at the same time, many illusory universities also stood up in ecstasy.


    But at this moment, I shook my head and said to them, "You don''t have to come up, they came at the right time, a hundred demons, and I alone are enough."


    "Brother, can you do it alone? They are the most powerful among the hundred gods, and some are stronger than broken souls." Jin asked worriedly.


    I looked at a hundred people and said disdainfully: "They are just a waste, don''t say more people can be, strong enough, one person can pick them all out, I want to choose them, I still haven''t questionable."


    "Then I will see here that the protagonist''s brother is greatly respected." King Jin looked at me and said bluntly.


    Hearing the protagonist''s words, Lingren''s face suddenly changed, and Ling said to the protagonist: "I, you despise us too much, you will regret it."


    However, the protagonist waved and said, "No, I won''t regret it. I think it''s you who will regret it after playing."


    Saying that, when I was in front of the Hundred Heavens Sword, I was shocked and actually merged, "The Immortal Technique, the Hundred Suns Sword, and the Heavenly Sword Destroying God''s Sword."


    Yes, this is the fairy method. My Tianjian was originally a human art. I practiced human skills in the period of divinity. In the past, several actions were performed by children of the family, but now the protagonist''s practice has reached the period of distraction. The power of art exploded. The Hundred Heaven Sword became the Sword of Heavenly Sword Destroyer. Of course, I was the general who trained the Heavenly Sword to destroy the God. Only when Jin Luo changed, did he become the Heavenly Sword to Destroy the God. The Heavenly Sword was used instead of the Heavenly Sword Spirit. Qianjian Deshenjian didn''t even know the number of powerhouses.


    They saw a long sword flashing with a huge golden light, and then a spinning, indestructible sword of heaven passed through the void, the whole void cracked open, and I also gained a powerful offensive force, reaching the open space of the space. degree. A sword passed, the sword did not arrive, the sword spirit, they could not maintain the shape of a person, they became a black group.


    The golden sword became an air mass, and the soul was immediately awakened, becoming the me of the sea.


    "Fairy art, this is fairy art. The protagonist can actually make fairy art, but it is very consistent with his body. This is the original style of the fairy for him. He is an apostle. Only in this way can he be invincible."


    "Gentlemen, I am Ecstasy."


    People saw the sword, I destroyed the sword, the power of heaven and earth is rare, only fairy art can have such power.


    "I don''t know when he entered the nearby fairyland. There are such people in our university." The three elders looked at me and asked.


    Jian Hongchen immediately said: "Third old man, I came out of the tenth stage trick six months ago, and was specially admitted to our university. When the source of ice and fire was opened six months ago, I killed my son''s invincible soul. Shot to death in ice and fire by a soul, entered the ice rink, but is back alive now. He didn''t have time to enter the swimming pool close to the fairy."


    "Well, if he didn''t go to college in half a year, he might be a spy. In half a year, from a short trip to now, there must be a secret from someone who didn''t see it that must be investigated." "He The more he looked at me, the less likable he became," Death said.


    But Jian Hongchen said: "You said, you want to check, what are you checking, let me tell you my identity. I am the disciple of Xiao Yaozi, the son of Tianyao of Xiao Yaofeng, is this identity enough? You are still looking. "


    "He''s the boy''s disciple." Tian Tian''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 1356： period

    ,


    , like a blacksmith''s hammer, hit him, hone his body and soul, but his body is too strong and has no hone effect at all, but his soul is his soul. The power of the soul attack strikes the soul in the thunder and lightning, and the soul of the protagonist is like an electric shock. After the shock, the protagonist''s soul gets a little tough. That''s one of the strengths of quality.


    So the protagonist did not leave the kingdom of thunder, but walked slowly in thunder. At any time, the power of thunder was in the exercise of his soul, and he also walked into the middle of thunder.


    As time goes on, the protagonist''s soul becomes stronger and stronger, and he also finds that the destroyed minefield has been fully opened, and the protagonist has also experienced three safe zones. In the safe area, the protagonist found a total of ten thunderstones. At the same time, there are a few other things that are very valuable, Thunder Stone''s baby.


    In this way, the protagonist slowly moves forward, and the power of the soul is getting stronger and stronger, but it is not enough to integrate the sword of heaven, because I will integrate into the sword of heaven, and I will be knocked down on the sword of heaven by the vast immortal power, and the soul will be affected by the sword of heaven. harm. To prevent him from merging the Tianyuan Sword at will, the protagonist feels that his soul must reach 10,000 times the current level, that is, ordinary distractions ten million times, or even hundreds of millions of times, in order to integrate into the divine weapon.


    However, this is very difficult, but although it is difficult, once the integration is successful, it is absolutely invincible in the period of survival of the fittest, and the savings are also extremely powerful, which can directly go to the period of robbery.


    Transition period, that is, by virtue of its own energy, it causes the earth and the power of the earth to bring the earth and the earth down to the catastrophe, through the transition period, many benefits, the way of death that cannot survive, or the military is interpreted as Sansen. The military solution is to melt one''s parts and the real body, everything explodes on itself, and with the destruction of the heavenly energy, the spirit of the body is reunited, and this spirit body is the scattered immortals.


    No one can walk in the thunder as the protagonist can, and constantly strengthen his soul, so the protagonist does not meet a person in the thunder. After three days, his soul became stronger.


    Three days later, I was still in the thunder, but just as he was about to move forward, some noises came from outside.


    The "someone" protagonist stared into his eyes and saw that there was a safe place outside, this area had reached extreme depths, and the people who came here were generally the masters.


    At a glance, the protagonist finds that there are more than a dozen masters of the period suitable for the period, and at the same time, more than a dozen masters of the survival period of the fittest are fighting, just for a rock floating in the air like a mountain.


    This stone, like a mountain of several hundred meters, has a small hole at the top of the stone, and the small hole above constantly emits thunder and lightning.


    The protagonist narrowed his eyes and suddenly showed a surprised expression: "This is the Thunder Stone."


    Thor, Snow, greeted her victory, so seeing the Thor, I had the idea of ??competition.


    But he remained silent and continued to observe, because the thunderstones were flying in the sky, very smooth, there was nothing to shake, there was thunder falling in the sky, obviously this area was not fully open. So now Thor Stone simply can''t take it away.


    But the protagonist''s observations lead him to see several acquaintances.


    In the wild, there are about a dozen mating periods, five of which are the mating periods of Xiaoyaomen. Even Tang Fengdun and Tang Yu were there, and on the other side, Lei Peng was also here. Lei Peng''s fourth uncle, Lei Huo, was also here. Meanwhile, Lae also has several mating periods.


    A few others are also at the right stage, and they are ready to compete for the "Thunderstone".

 Chapter 1357： Fairy

    ,


    ,


    At that time King Lehu was like a flock of sheep. Lei Peng had no enemies at all for his actions. The protagonist just keeps absorbing and increasing power. At first, his soul was half a million times the tenth-order disturbance, but now he can increase it ten thousand times. Ten thousand times more, the soul rises quickly, and when Lei Peng is all killed, the protagonist''s soul completely reaches a million times.


    With a million times the soul power and a strong body, the current protagonist feels that if he encounters a walking person, he will definitely be killed by a weapon, and with a little Margaret Chan, he can even easily defeat his current self. It is estimated that the peak of the best fit period has occurred. This million souls, is a transformation.


    Even the protagonist predicts that the power of a million souls is not the power of the body. The strength can be comparable to the best combination period, reaching 10 million, or it can be comparable to the best combination period, reaching 100 million times, that is, the extinction period, this is not my body, nor the fairy he is about to fuse.


    However, with the tenth-level realm in the ecstasy period, the soul power reaches 100 million times, which is also impossible. During the whole 33 days, maybe it was only possible to do this when I got the Three Treasures, the Sword Array with three talents, which is a miracle. If you let others know, you might be scared to death.


    Under the leadership of the Thunder Tiger King, Xiao Chen and I continued to fly into the sky with strength. This flight, that is, tens of millions of miles, just flew to a very high sky, that is, to the top of the plane tree. the top of the tree. But because the plane trees are so large, even the treetops resemble a giant circular platform tens of thousands of miles in diameter.


    On the platform, a huge Lei Peng with wings spread, several times bigger than the Thunder King, opposite him, the Thunder Giant King stood there, on the head of Lei Peng King, a young girl wearing a purple A large robe, with a purple phoenix crown on his head, his face is delicate and pale when exposed.


    "That''s the King of Phoenix." King Lehu looked at the King of Phoenix, and there was a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    "Phoenix King, it has taken shape." The protagonist does not believe that he will see the Phoenix King, because Thunder is created by the God of Thunder and born with the energy of Thunder. It is an energy body, and it is impossible to change its form at all. Just like Little Zen, he is a monster and an energy body, so it is impossible to become a person and always exist in the shape of a colorful dragon.


    The Phoenix King actually becomes a form, and the form of energy is not a life form. It''s also not possible during the entire 33-day beast. Monsters are usually animals, plants, and these life forms have changed. And these energy bodies cannot be transformed at all.


    King Lehu looked at the King of Phoenix enviously and said, "Yes, the King of Phoenix is ??already an unpredictable monster." It is no longer rayon, nor is the King of Kirin, because they are both special, because when When they were pregnant, the Phoenix King got a drop of the blood of a real phoenix on this plane tree, and it was only then that he was born and turned into a thundering phoenix. So did the unicorn king, who got the blood of the unicorn. "


    The protagonist is surprised to find that both of them have received the blood of the fairy. Fairy blood is very powerful. Just a drop of blood can change genes, just like Jinluo that day, with a drop of blood. People turned the protagonist into a golden family, but the protagonist''s body was still very weak because of the exercise of Luohan''s body, but the potential was unlimited, so both the body''s instinct and the two treasures rejected Jinluo''s blood.

 Chapter 1358： choose

    The protagonist couldn''t help thinking, just like that day God taught him to save the three immortals, because the Six Sanctuaries could not be found. So I didn''t even see his face, so he left. But the three sages of Xiaoyaofeng have stayed here for at least a year, but these six saints are not in the way at all. And now when dealing with him, even the smell of Sanxian has not been suppressed, just casually. Obviously not afraid of those six holy places.


    "Forget it, although the Sanxian is powerful, his power should be the weakest of the Sanxian. He can only make the space collapse and not let time rest, otherwise I will die." I better not think about anything else now. . There are still a few months left. Until then, I will perfect the fairy, at which point, I will be able to reach the perfect period directly. Sadly, Thor''s Horn was deceived by the Phoenix King. If Little Zen also hones Thor''s horns together, I''ll have an extra boost when I walk out of customs. "


    The protagonist came to the territory of the Thunder Tiger family again, and under the guidance of Thunder Tiger, he came to a cave. This is where the Thunder Tigers grew up after their death. The best place for me to close the gate is when the Thunder Tiger family is all gathered outside the cave. The colorful dragon is waiting by my side, waiting for his legal protection.


    The matter has been decided, I no longer drag, sit down and kneel, the sword appears in his hand, Tianyao sword is seven feet three inches long, looks simple atmosphere, giving people a feeling of vicissitudes.


    "I, you let me out again, how often do you let me appear, you want me to be felt by that distant sword." Tian Yaojian''s spirit screamed impatiently.


    The protagonist smiled at the spirit of instrumental music and said, "Oh my God, how can I say that I am your master now, it was Yaofeng who took you out since I was a child, it hurt me and my family was unlucky." In any case, I am Your benefactor, do you want to respect me a little?"


    He said: "Respect is that you don''t see me as a fairy, how kind you would be, don''t say how good I am, I know you have been increasing the power of your soul these days, and now suddenly call me out already." Do you already feel that you can perfect me, so let''s try, as long as you can perfect me, then you won''t have the slightest hindrance, but I look forward to it, but you don''t have the ability to make me better, neither do I Does not release water. "


    The protagonist has no choice but to smile. The wisdom of the spirit of the elf is very high. This is only one-tenth of the original spirit of a complete fairy, and the wisdom is much higher than that of ordinary people. From what the protagonist has done in the past six months, he knows What should I do.


    The soul exploded, and 100 million times the power of the soul entered the heart of the fairy, the whole fairy floated in the air, trembling constantly, and the powerful force also resisted the protagonist, especially the spiritual resistance of the elves, which made it difficult for the protagonist''s soul to enter. Fairy''s heart.


    In such a fence of souls, neither soul made any concessions. Although the protagonist''s soul is powerful, the spirit of the elves is more concise. The soul of the protagonist is like the sea, and the soul of the elf is a reef by the sea, blocking the soul of the protagonist and preventing him from rushing into the fairy''s heart.


    The protagonist knows this is a test of his alchemy, so he is ready for it. Although the reef by the sea is stubborn, it can''t stand the pounding of the endless waves, and it''s been pounded by me day and night. In the end, the spirit of the fairy subsided, the soul of the protagonist was moved, and then came to a strange world.


    In a valley, a middle-aged man floated a stone on his head, then the middle-aged man moved, his hand kept changing, the stone began to change little by little, I don''t know how long it passed. So the stone became a long sword, a sword very similar to Tianyao''s sword.


    Then the scene changed, the sword fell from the sky, the whole world shook, stuck on a mountain, and was taken away by an old man. The old man took this sword and fought countless enemies. All enemies die one by one. The old man stands at the top of the world.


    The last scene is the old man splitting his sword in half.

 Chapter 1359： foreign

    Although they were in college, even 33 days, the big guys at the top and I were just students in college, two years ago, they still ignored me. But the spiritual world, that is, the power is weaker than you, and you can bully each other. Just like you, you can look at each other. But stronger than you, you can only look up and not have any dissatisfaction, because that doesn''t make any sense. They who have cultivated to such a state know this truth. If they don''t, they can only die quickly.


    "I, you''d better wake these disciples up," the bully said to the protagonist.


    The protagonist shook his head and said, "They were hit by my soul power, and it will take at least three days to wake up, which is a blind punishment for them." Some of them are spies. to arrest them. "


    "I don''t like trouble," he shook his head, shaking his head. "I don''t like trouble," he said, shaking his head. "I don''t like trouble," he said. "I better kill you"


    Said I was going to do this, but the bully stopped him and said to him, "No, God''s punishment is the law enforcement hall, but the law enforcement hall is not his, he is just a law enforcement officer." Above him is the law enforcement hall. Director and Deputy Members. Their vice-principal is a man who has survived the cataclysm of heaven and earth, and their master is the oldest figure in our academy, capable of defending the school and one of its ultimate strengths. He is a diaspora. "


    "Okay, three immortals, there are still such characters." I heard that it is the three immortals. Although I don''t have much fear, each of the three immortals is very strong, and he should pay attention.


    He said: "It is true that the three immortals and the robbery period are in an endless sea and cannot enter the 33 days, because their power is so strong, once they come out, the heaven and earth will disintegrate, the looting will have an impact, and once they are robbed, they will It will be unbearable in 33 days." So the Six Holy Lands made rules to drive all the Three Immortals and the hijacking period to the boundless sea. "


    "Then, why are there three sages in the academy?" the protagonist asked in confusion.


    "Since these rules are set by the six colleges, there will naturally be some privileges. All six colleges will have three Sen colleges, on the one hand can observe the Holy Land, on the other hand can monitor the whole 33 days. You know, although these rules are in the The Six Holy Lands are enacted, but there are always some people sneaking in from the boundless sea, which is not allowed, so every university has some guardians of the third and seventh levels.¡±


    ", I, you come to kill me, if you dare to kill me, you will frighten the guardian, then you will not be able to survive in the fantasy university, no one can save you." Punishment does not know when to wake up, Look at the protagonist bully and say.


    "That''s it." The protagonist thought for a while, then glanced at the cold eyes, and looked at the sky of death with a slap in the face, and said at the same time: "During the robbery, Sanxian, those guardians, am I afraid?" No one can stop Anyone I want to kill. Even if they come and stop me, I will kill them all together. "


    Natural punishment, the protagonist has long wanted to kill him, this time, he wants to commit suicide, for such a person, putting himself in death, the protagonist will not let him go.


    However, at this time, there was another strong breath in the sky, and a powerful soul force passed by, impacting the heart of the protagonist. At the same time, a voice spread in the sky, "I, kill the holy streets of the college." crime. It is a great sin to use the power of the soul to control other people in the academy. Trying to kill God, law enforcement, defying law enforcement. It''s a felony, a combination of three crimes, and a capital offense. I do it by myself. "

 Chapter 1360： sisters

    Grandpa" the sword rang.


    However, Kyushu Jian did not notice, but said to the protagonist: "I, I hope you protect the neon clothes, if there is any neon, no matter where you go, I will follow you." And Chi Tianxiong, when he did not Don''t let them get married when he''s qualified to marry Neon, bring them to see me when he''s qualified. "


    The protagonist nodded, "Or the older generation understands the truth, don''t worry, I will protect the sword neon light." Then I will leave. "


    The protagonist glanced at Chi Tianxiong, Chi Tianxiong nodded, pulled out his sword neon clothes, and then I left.


    "Master, is it really okay to let the neon lights go with me, is it too hasty?" Jianhong''s dust flew down, and he frowned.


    "It''s nothing, the heaven and the earth have been opened, in the academy, there is no safe place, it''s better to let him and me go, no matter what, the earth and the earth will not spread to the great religion." I came, in fact, for a long time Decided before to let Neon go with them, even if I wasn''t forced to ask, I''d send her away. Now all we''re doing is not wanting me to look down on neon lights. "


    "But Neon is my sibling''s daughter, and if you forget how they died, that person will still follow her."


    "Don''t worry, that''s why I want to try me. I already feel it. Locked in the dark temple, he''s out, and I can''t even protect my son in front of him, so I let her go with me .I have the strength to protect the neon lights. If it really comes at that time, things can''t be done, and the neon lights are really dead, that''s fate too."


    Chi Ya''er ran out of the academy all the way, with an invincible air that made people daunting, and the snow in the middle of the night was chasing her. I don''t know how long it took, Chi Ya''er listened and looked at Dusk Snow behind him. Suddenly, she was hugged, sobbing softly on her shoulders, the shoulders of the evening snow soaked.


    "When you cry, you will feel better." Chi Shuxue patted Chi Ya''er on the back to comfort her, no matter how tough her nerves are, no matter what her personality is, everyone has a gentle part, Chi Shu Her character kept her from crying in front of everyone, but now she does, crying on the shoulders of her closest sister.


    "Sister, why?" Chi Ya''er asked in front of the snow in the evening.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. When I go back, I''ll let him take out your invincible heart. That''s enough for you." Wan Xue sighed helplessly.


    But Chi Ya''er seemed to regain her composure at this time, looking at the snow at dusk, she said firmly, "No, sister, brother-in-law is not wrong, in this world, you don''t know me, only brother-in-law is the most accurate." Maybe it''s because he''s an outsider, which is my character, and I like it. With strength, I can protect myself, protect you, and not be your burden. You know what I''ve been a burden to you every time in the 13 day experience, that kind of feels bad and I don''t like it. If it goes on like this, maybe I''ll stand opposite you because I''m jealous and I''ll be against you. I think this is what my brother-in-law saw so that I could fit into the invincible heart. "


    Jealousy is very scary, it will make a normal person crazy, and it will make the original good sister become the enemy. And because of this, the master just let the late Yaer integrate into the invincible heart, otherwise he would have fired his weapon, and Chi Ya''er''s head would fall out. After all, the protagonist also likes Lao Chi Ya''er.


    "Sister, this is the last time I cry, and I won''t cry again. You don''t want to treat him like a child anymore."


    "Well, if you don''t cry, let''s wait here for the lead."

 Chapter 1361： possible

    "Me, your actions have no effect on us. When I know these two girls are your women, I''m here waiting for you to come out and live like a demon, just to wait for you, kill you, you do out. So now you don¡¯t have any chance because the world is built by us, you can¡¯t go out.¡±


    The Bone Demon said that the protagonist''s powerful soul power is felt around, and there is a bit of strong aura, those auras are stronger than here, those auras didn''t hit, they just stopped outside to prevent him from escaping.


    "This is not good." The protagonist frowned. There are 15 scattered immortals here, and three scattered immortals are sitting in the city outside. With such a lineup, no one can escape for 33 days.


    "You really can''t buy me. For me, you have sent out the guardians of the six holy places of the devil." The protagonist looked at the bones, and the devil said contemptuously.


    "It''s not because we can see you, it''s because you still have an identity. This is the reason for the calamity of heaven and earth. Do you think I don''t know?" Leiyun ancestors are on the run and are with you. In that case, they also follow you. Run away, then there is only one explanation, that is, you are the fuse of the calamity of heaven and earth. The people of the night come to our academies to tell us about the three stages of the scourge of heaven and earth, and the most important of these three stages is the initiator. "


    "I called them when I knew you were the bait, so you can''t escape right now."


    "Since you want to kill me, come on, I want to see how you killed me." The protagonist stood in front of the two women with swords, not attacking, but waiting for their attack, because he knew his sword The dragon was sealed and the attack was futile. All he can do is resist the attack and then strike back, looking for an opportunity to escape.


    "Go," the bones ordered. These four demons suddenly shot out, their bodies turned into a mass of energy, and when they converged in the sky, the three immortals would burst out. The changes of the four energies become four flags, and when they fall on the ground, they will cover the entire world.


    "Everyone, attack as much as possible. We have set up magic, and even if the three scattered gods can''t dodge, we still have to go deep into the center of the attack." The Bone Demon said to the crowd with a smile.


    Many scattered immortals moved suddenly. Attack me forcefully, my hand with the sword, and my body spins one by one. In the array of fairies trapped by magic, the poisonous gas far from the sky broke out, and everything could not be added. Those attacks through the body, the demons took me away. There is no way. I have nothing to do with them at all.


    When the two sides held hands, a figure appeared above the magic law of "Demon and Blessing Fairy". A man with magical powers, holding a huge long section in his hand, his body burst out with a strong breath, three scattered immortals, and the Lord of God finally shot out.


    "Everyone step back." As soon as the Lord of the Devil''s Palace appeared, he said to a large number of Sansen, and they also said that they left the gods, devils and fairies outside, and there was a way outside, so I couldn''t get out.


    "In the end, the palace master took a fairy weapon and hacked me to death. Now, even if I am so powerful, it is impossible."


    He is still alive. "


    The protagonist of "Fairy, Three Robbery" looks at the "King" and "Demon" in his hands. The power of these three robberies is really frightening. If in the past, I might still be able to fight, but now due to his previous injuries, combined with the current losses, his strength is below the top 0. With this kind of power, the chances of success for the three looted gods with artifacts are very small.


    "The old man is the master of the prayer altar, especially God." The King''s Magic Palace said softly to the protagonist.


    "I"

 Chapter 1362： However

    The power of the mind, the power of the Dantian period, and the separation are all integrated under the washing of the energy imprint of the thunder. Has become a new force, hijacking force.


    During the hijacking, two women fell. They have reached their limit. But by the time they landed, I had caught them. "


    At this time, there were countless breaths in the sky, and I didn''t expect those scattered gods to see the thunder robbery disappear one by one.


    "Damn, I''m here at this time. Let''s go. Let''s go back and find me, Xiao Yaofeng." "I''m here," he said to the protagonist.


    I nodded and flew to Xiao Yaofeng with the two girls in my arms, but they were already in front of someone nearby. block their way.


    "Leave them all to us." In front of them, there is a group of people, there are hundreds of this group of people, they are all scattered, there are five, and the rest are dozens of scattered gods. As soon as this group of people came over, their eyebrows were wrinkled. Such a lineup made people desperate. Among these people, the Ice Valley old man is there.


    "Get out." The protagonist walked out and said to Sanxian. The Tianyao Sword in his hand came out. A sudden burst of intense breathing immediately grabbed some people.


    However, these people are scattered immortals, and naturally they will not be photographed by me alone. The old man of Binggu stood out and said to the protagonist: "It''s just because of you, not this qualification." If you dare to kill my son, I will kill you today. "


    "It''s a long way, old man, go," he said. I will stop them. "The protagonist gave Huang Qing and Xuan Ling to the real Lao Tzu, and then appeared on the ten free stegosaurus, bombarding the outside in front."


    In front of him, those five were three robberies, while the others were not. These five robberies blocked three or five Stegosaurus, and the other second-level scattered immortals, although unable to resist with magic, were able to work together, but also stop them. More and more people came to me.


    Free spirit, heaven and earth are free. The real Lao Tzu is also the power of the three scattered gods, and the power of the real body is even stronger. Physical exercise is also a unique physical law. Without the three scattered gods, it is impossible to stop him. He disappeared as soon as he moved.


    Seeing that the real Yuanzi was gone, I didn''t stop, and said to many three immortals, "I won''t play with you either."


    Then the law of free movement begins, and the body disappears into the shadow of the sky.


    ?The protagonist has disappeared and no one can find him. Now, although he has some difficulties in dealing with the three scattered immortals, the three scattered immortals have to deal with him and cannot rest assured that he will remain invincible.


    Duosanxian couldn''t see him, so he turned to attack Xiaoyaofeng. Xiaoyaofeng is their target, and they want to get Xiaoyaofeng''s things. Giving up is not easy.


    "Ice, fire, what''s wrong with them, uncle, what''s going on outside?" Xiao Yao''s son and others were in Xiao Yao Feng. I don''t know what happened outside, because Xuan Ling and Huang Qingqing were hijacked far away from Xiao Yaofeng. Without the scattered gods, their spiritual power could not extend far.


    "Both of them were robbed," said the distant nod. "Since you lost it, let someone take care of them."


    "It''s great that you were robbed. Now in this crisis, two people are crossing the robbery. God bless me on Freedom Peak. By the way, aren''t the two of them looking for me? What about me?" The boy glanced behind him , but saw no one else.

 Chapter 1363： Answer

    Silent World" But Bach blocked the power of the Sword of Silence, the whole thunder stopped at once, and he moved, pulling back from the snow.


    At the same time, in the sky, a young man in a black corner slowly appeared. The young man descended from the sky, on the edge of the evening snow, watching the malicious crowd.


    As soon as the boy appeared, everyone present stopped, and dozens of Sanxian were killed by Dao.


    "I" Bach looked at the young man in front of him in disbelief, who looked exactly like the protagonist.


    But at this time, Snow stood up, pointed at the boy and said, "No, he is not me. Although he looks a lot like the protagonist, he is not me, nor is my identity," he said, "No, he is not I. Someone else did it."


    "Xiao Chen, I''m dead, am I really dead?" The young man was late, and as night fell, he asked Xiao Chen as if he had grabbed a straw.


    Xiao Chen smiled and said to Wan Xue, "The answer to this question." Don''t you think you should know when you see me?"


    "What do you say he-he''s not dead" whispered late at night.


    But Xiao Chen didn''t answer his words, but said to the people around them: "How many of you surrounded my brother-in-law and forced her to hand over my brother''s things, what did you do, I''m angry, my anger The consequences are very serious.¡±


    Xiao Chen said that the sky seemed to reflect his general mood, the sky suddenly darkened, dark clouds, and countless clouds sounded like a disaster.


    "You are my brother" Wade White said. The protagonist is very young and has such great power. He is not a human being, but now he is the protagonist''s brother. The power is so powerful that he cannot be said to be number one in the world.


    "No, he''s not. You are my demon beast." Xue''s eyes kept flickering, calculating something.


    "You said he was my monster." Bach''s face changed and became very ugly.


    Snow nodded and said, "Yes, he is my demon beast. The demon beast and the master are alien souls. If the master is dead, the beast will also die. Now that he is here, he can only say, I am not dead."


    "The protagonist, immortal, impossible, the protagonist has obviously been broken by the robbery, how can he not die, that kind of natural robbery, is no longer something that humans can resist, even if he is in the sky, people have completely dissipated, there is no resurrection possible."


    "No, he''s alive, but he can''t come out now. I already know he has what I''m looking for Bach. The greatest enemy between us is me. Let''s join hands. Otherwise, if I show up again, you will I can''t resist, and while I''m not afraid, it''s also troublesome."


    White''s eyes flickered, thinking about what might have happened, the power of the Prophet let him know that I really wasn''t dead, and once I came back, the power, absolutely trumps everything, and that was the day of his doom. Although working with Tao, but also with Tiger, but there is no way.


    Bach nodded. "I work with you"


    "Very good, you blocked me from the beast, and I dealt with Wanxue. My threat to me is only the sword. As long as I get the sword, I will definitely kill me." Then why don''t I deal with the night snow, and I''m a monster you''re dealing with, isn''t it?" Bach also wanted to swallow the sword.


    The road, however, is a contemptuous smile that says, "You deal with Wan Xue, but can you deal with me?" If you can''t, then let me deal with me, I don''t care anyway, I just don''t want to cause trouble. When I come back again, you will surely die, and neither will I. "

 Chapter 1364： soon

    The battle was so terrifying that the three of them couldn''t get in at all. However, in the Thunder God Temple, this attack was blocked, and the self-destruction of the scattered gods could destroy the fairies from the inside, but from the outside, even the seven or eight holy gods could not be destroyed.


    "How about me," asked anxiously at the center of the explosion at the Thunder Temple, the evening flood. The space in the center is completely distorted. Heaven and earth are also confused. In this case, the spiritual power has not been extended at all, and we can only look at this.


    The distortion of space, accompanied by a huge treasure ship flying out of it, was slowly razed to the ground, and then everyone saw that on the treasure boat, the figure of the protagonist slowly appeared, and then swallowed the sky and it would be far away. Fly over. After swallowing the sword, Dao Wang''s dying body was pierced.


    "Successful, I really killed King Tao." Dark Flying Dragon looked at me, and his heart flashed with extreme excitement. When he met me that day, the me at that time was not his opponent, but a stronger and stronger spirit. The talent for fighting in a dark temple won''t take long to fully understand.


    This kind of talent made him see the potential of the protagonist, but at that time he did not think that the protagonist could really kill King Tao. Because Dao Wang can''t be compared with him, I was not even as good as him at that time, but only in the past two years, we have been in trouble, you can easily suppress him, and now he really killed Dao Wang.


    This made the black dragon have an unparalleled admiration for the protagonist. This growth rate is no longer something that humans can do.


    "Daojin, do you have anything to say now?" The protagonist was completely swallowed up by the power of his body, leaving only the breath of Daowang. It was only then that the protagonist discovered that the power of the Taoist king was at least ten times stronger than that of the Sisan Fairy in front of him. The protagonist originally used all the power of the Sisan Fairy in the Great Destruction, but now he has made it up again. These powers are enough to enhance his kingdom.


    The Taoist king raised his head, looked at the protagonist with cloudy, unfocused eyes, and smiled at the protagonist. "I, you killed me" but you will die in the near future, my master will not let you go, I know the beast knows our secret, but the secret is only the tip of the glacier, waiting for the endless terror to come. "


    After Dao Wang said it, the body''s breathing completely disappeared. The body was also swallowed by the sword, I turned around, looked at the dark flying dragon that had come out of the Temple of Thunder, and asked, "Black flying dragon, can you say now" what''s the secret?"


    "A secret was also 10,000 years ago. When Dao Wang first came in, when he discussed the law with him, I heard their secret, right downstairs." Dark Flying Dragon said, pointing to Daoyan below. city.


    At this time, the protagonist looked down, because the final blow between me and the Taoist king was out of control, all the buildings were broken, and the ground was cracked several times.


    "what''s below"


    The Dark Flying Dragon smiled and shot out with a black energy bomb, hitting the ground directly, and then exploding on the ground. When the smoke from the explosion dissipated, a huge crater appeared in the ground. In the center of the pit, there is a huge portal standing there.


    "It''s a transmission line. There''s even a transmission array in the fairy," the protagonist says in disbelief.


    Fairy, the space inside is a space, the space is very stable, it is difficult to build a transmission array, the only place to go out is the door, get out of the door, but now under Dokyung City, I have to be surprised to find that there is a huge transmission array .


    "Yes, this is their secret for ten thousand years. Why the Taoist king can become a fairy with four rejections, why he has four guardians in this barren place and can successfully loot, all because there is a transmission line. "The black dragon came to the front of the conveyor belt.

 Chapter 1365： strength

    Come on" The protagonist closes his eyes, and a strong spirit penetrates into the space, but he finds that the space is very strong and basically cannot be broken, but the protagonist is not discouraged because he feels the space. Although the space cannot be broken, the spirit has The edge of the space can be felt, and the power of the space permeates from it.


    "This sword is full of air." The long sword passed through the perfect trace, and the perfect sword energy appeared, madly absorbing the power of heaven and earth, and at the same time, the absorbed power also penetrated into the space with the spirit, although it was very little, but There is power into his sword qi, and the power of the sword is also a strong point.


    "Come on, that''s it, Stegosaurus" The protagonist''s eyes are scattered with excitement, because the power of this sword has surpassed that of the sword in bare hands. The two stegosaurs attacked each other, the powerful forces collided with each other, and the two attacks canceled each other out.


    "Break it. Break it the way the fairies made it, and break it for me, fairies. Fairies are just a goal I want to surpass, and I''m destined to stand above fairies, so break it for me."


    I drank, and the strong Stegosaurus burst out with great power again, absorbing the power of space penetration, my Stegosaurus power has surpassed the perfect level. On this extra layer of power, let the protagonist''s sword cross the other side and break the stegosaurus of Qingren, Yu Wei''s body hit Qingren''s body, and Qingren''s body was immediately broken.


    A dawn suddenly appeared in the darkness, the sky and the earth became day, and the day appeared, and I saw that this world was a huge grassland.


    "This action is very powerful, here is Ugo in the world, this is the palace of the God of Destruction, space cannot be broken, but outside, I can break the layers of space, every layer of broken space , I will be stronger, I will be unimaginable."


    The mystery of space is infinite, there are countless layers of different spaces, these extraterrestrial spaces, there are no living things, only energy. In 33 days, in the coordination phase, humans can grasp the changes in space, find the weakness of space, and break space.


    The 33 Days space has been transformed by the Eternal Elder, and the space here is very vulnerable to puncture as it has only a few floors. But the boundless sea is different, because the infinite space has countless layers and cannot be penetrated at all.


    However, it can be broken. The breakthrough of space is different from breakthrough, breaking a room, that is, from one main space, breaking the hierarchy of different spaces, and opening to the main space again, that is, people can directly enter another main space from the main space , which resembles a ephemeral space.


    This can only be done in 33 days, because there are only a dozen layers of space in 33 days, in the boundless sea or this magic tower, there are countless layers of alien space, it is impossible to break through all of them. But breaking the space, is just outside the battle. Lord and Luo Wei have one hand, Yu Wei caused the fluctuation of space, in fact, to break different spaces.


    And now, if I do my best, I can break through different spaces in the magic tower. to absorb the energy of these extraterrestrial spaces. It can also be used for boundless oceans.


    The stronger it is, the more layers it destroys, and the more energy it absorbs, that is to say, this blow and the blow that comes out will become very powerful, beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Is this what you get when you break the Fairy''s perfect trick?" I said softly, this move, imagine it, that''s invincible. This sword is in the air, it was originally powerful, but now that I understand the power of space, the power will be even stronger. It''s even invincible. But the protagonist is also not satisfied, because he realizes that human beings have no limit, there is no perfect style, his movements can absorb the power of space, then time time exists in the past, in the future, in the present, above this layer of time, also There is infinite power.


    But now he can''t understand time, but this understanding of space is powerful enough.


    "By the way, what''s the name of this powerful move. It''s made powerful by breaking space, absorbing space, so it''s called, it''s called, broken emptiness."


    The broken sky is a fairy that the protagonist cannot understand. Although this blow is not perfect, the protagonist believes that this move will be his most powerful step and the most basic one.

 Chapter 1366： treasure

    The protagonist hurt Ma Chun with the sword and has shown his strength, in this way, he also feels that he can''t do better than the protagonist, as long as the protagonist can prevent the too thin born for a while, he can benefit from the spring of life .


    So, as soon as his heaven and earth came out, a gourd flew out, and the same thing also produced a suction cup, which sucked the water of life into it.


    "Okay, you dare." Seeing Hu Zui eating carelessly, he was too thin and suddenly angry, his face suddenly turned black.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, because you, the Confucian people, don''t want us to keep silent. It seems that our Taoists are a little too weak. If you want to fight, then hit me first." The protagonist held the wings of the golden sword, The snow holding the twilight in the hand has come to the spring of life, and the too thin birth is facing.


    A figure moved quietly under his feet. There was no one now. That was Xiao Chen who went to the bottom of the lake. What is the bottom of the lake, I don''t know, he was too thin here, so he couldn''t go down. But the little Zen master has a dark blue mercury body, an immortal body that can break through in some places.


    Too thin with a pair of cold eyes, obviously angry, then looked at me and smiled and said, "Son, you are looking for death, you dare to stand in front of me and say such things alone, just because of your courage, I also admire you, but When I admire your courage, I am angry at the same time, so fill my anger with your life."


    Talking too thin, the blue feather fan turned in his hand and suddenly turned into a huge blue sword. As soon as the blue sword came out, his breathing fluctuated, and he immediately swept everything. The protagonist feels that there is a wave of justice in the sky and the earth, crushing all evil demons.


    "Breaking the magic sword, I''m very careful, it''s a treasure." Wan Xue was held in my hands, her body became weaker and weaker, her face became older, and she turned into a four-year-old woman, originally beautiful face is no longer there. But Wan Xue and I are both practitioners. They don''t care about these things at all. What they care about is more life. Appearances and things, to them, can be restored at will as long as life is there.


    "Manbao, how can he control it?" The protagonist frowned, but the snow at dusk could also control the treasure, and he was relieved.


    Protagonist, don''t be careless, this broken magic sword is a human sword. It was too thin more than ten years ago. More than a decade ago, there were rumors that using the broken magic sword was too thin, with a face on the face, in this world Killed dozens of demons. Became the first person in the inner door of Dayon College. Soon, the elders and masters of Dayuan College will follow him and become the core disciples of Dayuan College. "


    "Oh, would you kill the strong in heaven more than ten years ago?" The protagonist''s eyes squinted slightly, and a sense of war came out.


    As soon as he saw me, he knew that I hadn''t listened to him, and suddenly reminded him: "You can''t be careless, because he is not comparable to Ma Chun, many of us have come in, and only three of us are his opponents." Needless to say , sweeping everything, can kill him immediately, Xiao Xuanwang and too thin have the same strength, two people fight, maybe no one can''t stand who, and one is Liu Jingshi, and Liu Jingshi is the reincarnation of a great man. I don''t know if the memory is awake, if it does, it must be the scariest person," he said.


    "Don''t worry, I will not be careless, because careless people will die early, I will not die, just because I will not be careless in every battle." The lions hit the rabbit with all their strength, too thin strength, Without his knowledge, that one, although I couldn''t escape, was directly hit, but if an ordinary Yuanbao attacked at level 10, the protagonist''s body would not be knocked back at all.


    "Shuhua" is too thin to break the magic sword, a split sword, a straight sword, but it has an unimaginable power, this sword passes through Ma Chun''s sword Qinglian, because it is a human Treasure, the power of human power, surpassed the best of Lingbao many times, split a knife, the power is stronger than the great spirit of the world.


    "A group of mountains and rivers fluttering." I was moving. Go straight to the knife. Golden wings are not weak either.

 Chapter 1367： Seriously injured

    Powerful forces are scattered in the air, and fierce struggles are gathered.


    Although they are all in the tenth stage, they are all treasures of human beings, but they only enter the tenth stage at dusk. They don¡¯t know much about all the powers of the tenth stage, and they can¡¯t shake the most powerful power of the tenth stage of Yuanbao. , they don''t know much about the tenth-level power of Yuan Baobao, and they don''t know much about the powerful power of level 10. The birth of too thin is also a strong tenth stage Yuanbao. For the tenth stage Yuanbao, the control of the power of heaven and earth is very clear. The two fought, obviously Wanxue still suffered losses, but there are A red dust elf body, the snow at dusk can be offset by being too thin.


    These two are fighting, there is no difference between victory and victory, but don''t take a step back in the siege of the holy Gemini. Then a sparse one.


    "Bang" Mo Yu fell to the ground and was injured. Then, the twins attacked the snow at dusk. Both of them were twins. They breathed the same. , After a few steps in the snow, he was hit by a hand.


    "Poff" was hit by a hand that was too thin, and suddenly a mouthful of blood protruded, and then saw a hand that was too thin stretched into his paw and scratched himself, and just wanted to hit him with the red Catherine on his hand , but two born Geminis appeared around her. I hit her one at a time, and if the step was solid, I would be seriously injured and not die.


    But she can''t do it, because if he resists, he will be caught too thin, and if she doesn''t refuse to be too thin, she will be seriously injured and killed by the Celestial Gemini. a moment of despair,


    "Bang" whispered, and a few extremely powerful breaths came from the middle of the above people, and the sky and the earth waved.


    Wan Xue was at a loss, now he was fine, then looked up, and saw the familiar back again.


    "I am the one you have to deal with. You are impatient to live in the night snow for me. Since you want to die like this, I will do it for you." The protagonist''s voice was full of hegemony.


    The three faces of too thin and Gemini changed at the same time, and took a few steps back at the same time, too thin to see that it was me, and immediately smiled, looking for the person in front of him, he could not smile.


    "I, you made me so easy to find, I almost thought you went somewhere and made a huddled turtle."


    "Hey, how can I be like a shrunken turtle and not watch you die? You have to die today. You are with my friends because of me. You deserve to die." What I can''t see the most is sitting, what kind of accident , must involve his own people, such people are the most unforgivable and hateful.


    "Okay, I''m going to die. When you were going to die last time, if it wasn''t for the eighth-level beast, how could I not have killed you?" The protagonist said too thinly, dismissing today''s events.


    The last time he played too many songs, although he learned too many things, it made him crazy, but when he recalled that time, he still remembered that he could kill me, but he didn''t expect the last green dragon''s life suddenly Appeared. He missed the last shot or I would have died.


    "Then try it." I was different from the other day. His strength is more than a thousand times stronger than him, because he is too thin in his eyes, if the action that really kills him is a matter of a minute.

 Chapter 1368： Variety

    "Well, they are all those people who are completely absorbed, in the ocean of the border, they continue to hunt us down, and to protect me, my sister had to summon his father." Chi Ya''er argued for the evening snow.


    "Okay, Jer, let''s go, I gave you sherry fruit, and when we absorb the power of the soul, I''ll take it, maybe you can break through the tenth stage of the baby all at once," he said. You can also go straight from the tenth stage of a baby to the out-of-the-box stage. "


    The snow at dusk took my hand, and the eyes of the two met with a smile, knowing that now is not a waste of time, but to pass in the spirit of grievance, absorb the power of God''s soul, and strengthen one''s own strength is the best thing to do. Both of them wanted to go further.


    "Bang" At this time, around them, the blood receded for a while, my heart was tight, my body moved, and I immediately hugged the two people, his wings flew up and flew to the past.


    Just as the protagonist left, a huge copper plate came in from a distance, and countless blood was steamed out. If I were still there, he''d be hit right away.


    The protagonist looked at the past and saw a demon man who was killed by a weapon, and the man who killed the magic was a girl. The girl''s breathing was strong, and she was a strong spirit with four stages of body.


    The protagonist of "Bao" was stunned and did not expect to encounter gold and silver treasures.


    "Okay, Bao!" Wan Xue, facing some unknown changes, seemed to hear a name like mine, and even her voice changed slightly.


    "What, is it another woman or another woman?" Chi Ya''er said loudly.


    "Well, it''s nothing. Don''t get me wrong. Bo''er and I met at sea, and she helped me a lot." I hurriedly explained and talked about being with Jinbao''er.


    "Oh, that''s it." Wan Xue didn''t respond, but Chi Ya''er nodded as if she had heard the same story.


    "What are you ordering?" The protagonist looked at Chi Ya''er and was speechless.


    But Chi Ya''er said strangely: "It''s not you who seduced others, it''s you who saved their lives, they took a fancy to you, and he is indeed another woman."


    "Well, Jel, I, I believe in you, you have nothing to do, this was born before we met, and now I only know that the person you love is me, that''s enough."


    Chi Shuxue looked at the protagonist and said firmly, the protagonist hugged Wan Xue tightly and nodded vigorously, "Mu Xue, the person I love now is you, and I will marry you and make you my wife."


    The solemn promise, remembered in Xue''s ears at dusk, the solemn and solemn voice of youth, so that Wan Xue will never forget today''s words in this life.


    At this time, Jinbao''er also saw me and came over. Seeing me holding the late night snow, she frowned slightly. She didn''t know why, she frowned, but she was very happy to see me.


    "I" Jinbao said hello to the protagonist.


    Miss Bao, the protagonist also said hello to the gold and silver treasures.


    "Huh?" Jinbao''er seemed to say that something was wrong with him, but he didn''t think too much about it, and said, "I didn''t expect you to come too. It''s been more than two months since the border sea that day. Have you found your hometown?"


    "So, did you go to Qinglian Pavilion? Are you here for the power of the Lord''s soul? So that we can go together, so that we can take care of each other."

 Chapter 1369： ring

    Who said that the second stage of the hole is not the orifice of the tenth stage, then looking at the tenth stage outside the two holes, it seems that Chi Yaer was killed by me. It seems a little doubtful.


    I don''t know, then, Nangong Luo and Ji Yuan, although their realm is almost nine out of ten, the power they burst out is the power of Liu Ming''s ability in the second stage. It''s the gap between their lower bound and their three-plus-day mark. Liu Ming is not a person from the lower realm, but a core disciple of Qian Kun Ting. His strength is a thousand times that of Nangong Luo. am i his opponent


    Oh, there is another reason, but I still think I''m a bit strong, and sister Bai is broken, why don''t you two make a bet? Let my sister be the witness of our bet. Chi Ya''er suddenly raised his mouth and showed a strange smile.


    Listening to Chi Ya''er saying that betting, cutting white is a kind of daze, and then asked, what is the bet, what is the bet.


    Bet on who the protagonist Liu Minghe is stronger, how to say Liu Mingqiang, and then bet on me being stronger, how to bet, or not to bet. Chi Yaer said solemnly.


    Guan Bai looked at Liu Ming and Nanme''s ring, because she also grew up with Wan Xue, Liu Ming and others. She is still very clear about Liu Ming''s power, she immediately thought about it, and didn''t want to say, Ya''er''s sister, I bet this is a loser. Or my confidence is too high, should know the gap between them, so you want to bet


    Let''s bet, then, that the winner can make the loser do one thing, and the loser has to do it. How come Chi Ya''er finally smiled,


    Bet then. But when you lose, don''t cry, in the past, in the closet, bet, but always lose, always cry, then play, but now you can''t rely on it anymore. Snow at dusk became a witness, and she was not allowed to play.


    Well, be a witness. Just look at gambling. Snow said with a smile.


    Liu Ming, do you still need to fight now? I look at Liu Ming. Even after killing two people, the smell on him was creepy.


    Liu Ming smiled, and immediately said, "I really thought that if I killed two useless things, can I go head to head with someone like that, and I can kill him with one punch." Now, if you concede defeat to your knees, then the snow at night is not right, otherwise, although it is a friend''s evening snow, don''t kill, but it will beat even the mother does not know.


    By saying, who won''t, then let''s try, who hits who doesn''t even know his mother


    Well, let''s get started. At this point, hundreds of deviant periods fly into the ring, and the fight begins at the knack level.


    So let''s get started. Liu Ming said that after shooting me, this hand stretched out, and the heaven and the earth were moving upwards, which was a reversal of the spirit of the whole world.


    I can''t turn the situation around. My glazed light flickered, a struggle broke free from the force field that reversed the universe, and then slammed out, the huge picture of Volvo Tianquan wrapping Liu Ming''s palm. A powerful force emerges from the picture. Both of them are strong moves, because they both know the other''s strength, and if there''s self-defeating hidden at this point, it''s asking for trouble.


    boom. Two powerful attacking forces collided together, and a powerful aftershock shocked the entire ring, an unimaginable shock erupted from above, blocked by the shield on the edge of the ring, this protection was during a period of distraction Arranged, it is difficult to break through during the release from prison. Not to mention the aftermath of the war.


    Bang, bang, the fight between me and Liu Ming, the two of them beat each other over and over again with one hand,

 Chapter 1370： period

    If you let him break, then his power can be compared with the secondary power of the mind, and the protagonist is not an opponent at all. If you break him down, his strength is equivalent to that of a second-level strong distractor. I''m not an opponent at all.


    All the Confucian circles, because as the battle unfolds, their confidence in the protagonist is getting stronger and stronger, and they know that if this continues, I will have a great chance of winning, but now that the spirit has broken through, once the hero breaks through, then I am sure will lose. However, there is no way, the breakthrough during the mental storm is the best barrier, and the protagonist cannot interrupt the breakthrough at all.


    Even the old man who had great confidence in the protagonist had an ugly expression on his face.


    The soul of the soul became bigger and bigger, and finally, it became two, two identical souls. This is the split of the soul. Just when these two spirits were discovered, a stream of energy fell between heaven and earth. The breath of the soul begins to increase endlessly.


    Ling-fan breaks through, at this time, Ling suddenly enters the ecstasy period from the hanging period.


    The protagonist frowned slightly at the feat of the soul. He knows how dangerous the soul is now. The travel period and the ecstasy period are another concept. The power of the soul in the ecstasy period is a thousand times that of the ten steps of the magic period, and various means can be used. Especially for such a genius of the spirit to break through, his strength is too strong compared to the general focus level strength.


    In the ecstasy period, each stage is very different, the greatest genius, like me, can easily kill the distraction of the first order, but for the ecstasy period of the second stage, it is not an opponent at all, but Now the spirit and feats have broken through. His power can be compared to a secondary distraction, extremely powerful.


    The spirit of heaven and earth, the earth. Lingfan broke through, the soul storm dissipated, the protagonist''s ditch passed through the soul of heaven, and suddenly the sky rose with clouds and golden shadows fell.


    Jay. , I admit to being the greatest genius, but so what, but it was just a period of trickery, now a breakthrough, a period of ecstasy, where no force, no matter how great, is an adversary.


    After the breakthrough, the spiritual Brahman turned into a humanoid. If you look at me a little, the protagonist can''t even feel the spirit of any breath on his body. This is a very different boundary.


    Hand of Hell. Lingfan was far away from me, but a fight, a strong palm, immediately appeared in front of me, slammed into him, hit his body with unimaginable force, and the protagonist suddenly fell to the ground and flew out.


    A simple hand, then me, and then countless palm hits.


    Heaven and Earth. The protagonist uses the best body method - Xiao Yaofeng, the body is constantly flickering in the sky, and in the middle of walking, Wan Fa cannot be added to the body.


    Heaven and Earth travel freely and belong to Xiao Yaofeng. No wonder it is so powerful. It seems to be a saint of Xiao Yaofeng, but I have never heard of its power. Is it hidden by snow? Tang Yu of Xiaoyaofeng killed the seclusion palace of Youfu, so I had to pay for it.


    The protagonist showed up to travel around the world, and everyone was stunned. I didn''t expect that I was also a person from Happy Horse Peak.


    Tang Yu looked at me on the journey to the free world, bit his teeth secretly, walked around day after day, and even let him get it, but he couldn''t guarantee that they could give up with distant actions It, so they can join their far work, and the far swim step will be one step. That is, the real power of the world and the laws of the body.


    Well, Ghost Fan, even if you break through the distraction period, so now let''s see the real way.

 Chapter 1371： fighting

    ,


    It is not advisable to be crazy because meditation is always based on one''s own life, without life there is nothing. Now I''m going crazy, but it''s a three-day challenge for all the geniuses here.


    This is the arrogance of the protagonist. It can also be said that the protagonist has such a passionate heart. The three of them were selected as geniuses for three days. This is how arrogant and how passionate.


    So arrogant, he wants Naveen to challenge them all, who he thinks he is and who he is. He is like them. This is arrogance.


    However, this arrogance also represented his behavior. Under the siege of more than ten top talents, he has not fallen yet, and now, with two more people, his strength is even stronger, so he is arrogant and amazing.


    Yes, the belly button has this power, how much arrogance, how much courage the belly button has, even in the face of the greatest genius in the world and what it is, even if life is a heavy belly button, there is a lot of blood. If they don''t die today, their names will be known for 33 days, and their names will be told in 33 days.


    Yes Navin has the courage, maybe it will pass and fight with me for 33 days, but it''s just death.


    So, what do you do with Navin now? Stand back, or go to war with him


    While appreciating him, that doesn''t mean it leaves him alone. Everyone does things for him, he challenges us all, insults us, he pays for his arrogance.


    So let''s fight.


    33 days of preparation for World War I, my challenge, as surprising as it is, more p-people angry, they are geniuses, one-on-one fights, and few are in their hands. But now I am 3 out of 1000, which is waiting for P to look down on them. So they all took part in the battle.


    Xiao Yaofeng, I stood between the whole world, the ring completely disappeared at this moment, and the irrelevant people in the entire valley retreated to the top, because they all knew that this war would be fierce. The entire valley has vacated tens of thousands of square meters of space, leaving only three of me and a few thousand.


    Witchcraft, snow at dusk, today''s fight, whatever, won''t let you do anything, fight hard, let 33 days take a look and see how they fight.


    Well, although 6 Ling has turned into distant ice, the power is no longer comparable to that of p. Can''t fight you, but this is your woman, the three of you in a war, killing seven of them in and out. It also allows you to see the power of p. In the past five years, you have not grown up alone, nor are you weaker than you. Wu madly went to the rock hall with a black knife in hand. Although he didn''t know he was a college student, he knew instinctively that this person was one of the strongest people, so he thought there were three people.


    Chi Shuxue didn''t say a word, but there was red dust flowing on her body, but what was even more powerful was that when she looked at the Spiritual Clan, she felt that it was not easy to know this Spiritual Clan.


    Hurry up; come on. The protagonist stared at Xia Xue, this illusory academy disciple. His instinct made him feel dangerous. Knowing the other party was not easy. Although he didn''t see the other party selling it, he already knew that his power was the most powerful one.


    Two pairs of golden sky peaks opened behind me, golden eyes flickered, Jin Luo entered my body, and I put 24 pairs of wing blades on my body, turning into sky swords, when the sky sword came out, my body had condensed gold p Combat armor, with the sword of heaven, in his hand. A strong breath from Wonderland erupted.


    The sword in the sky came out, the sky and the earth were golden, and the breath from the fairy made everyone look at me in surprise.


    This is? Xiao Yao''s son looked at me and didn''t know where I came from - this p technique. Xiao Yao''s son questioned the protagonist''s heart, but he didn''t teach the protagonist what other strengths were, but he didn''t teach the protagonist any powerful skills, but now the protagonist showed every movement and action that he had never heard of. every style

 Chapter 1372： Safety

    . Although the world is powerful, it is not as strong as the heartland, where ferocious beasts are rampant. Here, even a partner is dangerous.


    However, we have no such worries, because Luo Tianyi can avoid all dangers, and even the beasts in life can walk easily.


    Our Holy Church is not above God 6 in 33 days, but in the depths of a day, God of that year opened a holy place where no one can find it.


    As she walked, she introduced me to her location. I nodded, I knew my sky was in a space.


    33 days is the main space. In addition to the main space, there are many unfamiliar spaces. These spaces have become a world, which is endless in this world, but these spaces, although there are, no one can find them, even Not even the powerful Sanson could be found, because these spaces are so powerful, although the fitting period can understand the changes in space, but this is the weakness of space exploration, which in turn breaks the huge power of space.


    But this strange space is different, because these spaces are so perfect that they have reached the point where there is no weakness, so they cannot be broken, they can build the perfect spiritual place in this space, which is very important for human beings is impossible. Only immortals can do it. Xiaoyaofeng has liberated ten meridians. Each meridian has such a perfect space, which was established by immortals in ancient times.


    There are places, so it''s not safe.


    Oh. Just when the protagonist was thinking, suddenly there was a loud noise in the sky, the protagonist looked up and saw a huge figure covering the sky, covering the sky.


    This is an eagle, a black eagle thousands of meters long, spreading its wings and covering the entire sky. There is a strong beast in his body.


    This is? The protagonist frowned, because of Black Hawk''s body, he sensed a dangerous smell and was a second-class beast. Now my power, relying on various means, has also distracted the attention of the second order.


    boom. I still didn''t think much about it. The black eagle''s mouth in the sky suddenly spewed a black energy bomb, and the energy popped out, with a strong destructive force, rushing towards the two people.


    Glazed Bodhisattva, the holy hand of ordinary people. The protagonist has no time to think about it, and the body becomes that of a glass bodhisattva, leaping through the energy of one hand leaning against the sky.


    The powerful palm transfers the energy directly. However, I was also hit to the ground by the power of the energy bomb.


    Ronnie, what''s the matter? You don''t know what''s in danger? How could this be. the protagonist asked suspiciously. Luo Tianyi''s Luo Tianyi is so amazing that even if she is a proper beast, she can figure it out.


    The woman Luo smiled, you are all, I will be considered dangerous. this thing is dangerous


    The protagonist is a dazed and helpless person. This is a second-class beast. Although I can kill people now, I must make full use of its power and be entangled by this thing, in case something more powerful appears, then the trouble will be coming.


    Don''t bother. I think he is coming. Three, two, one. When she finished counting, a sword fell from the sky and plunged directly into Black Hawk''s body. The sudden appearance of the sword made it impossible for Black Hawk to resist it, and it had not appeared before. It didn''t respond until it was inserted into its body.


    Oh. With a roar of pain, Black Hawk''s body immediately fell from the sky, and I saw that I don''t know when, on Black Hawk''s body, there were more than a teenage boy.


    Seeing this person, Luo Nu suddenly opened his eyes, facing me, this is Hong Jiantong, a member of the People''s Armed Forces, and my escort.


    military department. The protagonist looks at the young man, but when he is young, he has a strong breath. It is a period of ecstasy and he is strong and proud.

 Chapter 1373： clothing

    The black young woman suddenly saw him swallowing the seeds of the red sun into his hands, opened her eyes, fired immediately, and flashed by, I saw my limbs weak and insane, presumably the fruit effect had erupted, I want to kill him right away.


    The young woman really gritted her teeth to start, and the red light itself attacked, stabbing the young woman in the black skirt back. The young woman hurriedly flashed the red light, and saw a big tree not far from the red light suddenly caught on fire and turned to ashes in an instant.


    The young woman in black turned around and looked at the red-haired young man. She opened her eyes wide and said angrily, "red, your well water and mine don''t invade this river, why did you surprise me?"


    "Ah, Bimo, I''m here to fight this little turtle, how can you be so cheap, how can you have such a good thing? You gave me the seeds of the red sun and all the fruits of the red sun to you. I owe you a favor today, and I will report it to you later."


    The young woman in black said with a smile, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold the fruit, the boy just hurriedly swallowed it, oh, you have to use this seed fruit, I''m afraid it will take some time and some trouble to deal with this Seed fruit."


    Hong Zhuang hurriedly rushed in front of me, seeing my body flying high at this moment, he might hurriedly say at any time: "Bimo, you take him away with a clear tear, don''t let him die, by the way, he His leg injury has also been cured. You don''t have to hide behind him for a while. Save his life first, the medicine will be at 01:30 and he won''t absorb too much. You and I will send him back to Dongfu, and then he and His grandchildren enjoy it together, and it''s going to be worse and better than anything."


    When Bi Mo heard this, he felt even more regretful. If he hadn''t been in a hurry at the time, he wouldn''t have to spend a single drop of clear tears now. Think about your grandchildren over the years, you must not break the benchmark period, if you eat this red sun seed, you will have double the hope.


    I saw Lan Mo took out a jade bottle from his arms and said to Hong Zhuang: "Red is strong, I want you to ask for this red sunflower fruit also for my grandson. There is only one person, and my clear heart tears. Easy, only ten years to get a drop, used to save this boy today, . . and how to separate you from me.¡±


    Hong Ting, looked at the dark night behind him, and said, "You save him with these clear tears, take him away first, and I will haunt him with this little turtle." After a while, you and I will go to Qingmuya How about meeting, taking the grandson, and then giving up halfway? Otherwise the turtle won''t have to let you take him away. Although the tortoise''s strength is not strong, but the flesh is stronger, even if I can''t hurt it, I don''t think you can lower it. "


    The young woman thought for a while, then nodded: "Okay, you stop this old turtle, I want to hold the boy, lest he die and waste the seeds of this red sun." Said, the black dress girl Without slowing down, I opened the cap of the jade bottle and dropped a drop of milky white liquid between my eyebrows.


    Injecting the liquid into the body, I only feel a cooling sensation, in the brain, although the gas is fluttering in the body, the platform is more and more awake. The young woman in black put her hand on his lap, stroking it back and forth, and bleeding from the wound on her leg, hoping the poison had settled.

 Chapter 1374： panic

    The next day, Chen Qiang and I finished breakfast, greeted the crowd, and headed back to the mountain. A passerby, Chen Qiang, also said that I am also listening to the response.


    Yesterday, when Chen Qiang and Chen Zheng sat down to eat dry food together, he said a few words to me. After that, he fell asleep on a large rock.


    I saw the situation and whispered to Chen Qiang, "Brother, it''s convenient for me to go there for a while, and I''ll be back in a while. You rest here for a while."


    After that, I saw that Chen Qiang was just confused and answered with a voice. He ran to the fairy cave in the back mountain and let the Lingbao mouse come out.


    After the Lingbao Rat came out, he looked around with his small eyes, sniffed with his nose, and ran straight forward. I was afraid of passing by, and whispered in a low voice. Seeing that the Lingbao Rat did not look back, I followed.


    After only running for a tea time, I came to a cave, and there was a roar, probably at Fengxian Cave.


    The Lingbao rat squeaked into the hole a few times, and the hole also roared a few times. Two wild beasts came and went roaring, listening to my fog.


    Only after a while, did I see a beast slowly emerge from the cave, and at the entrance of the cave, a human figure could already be seen. I saw a blue tiger coming out of it.


    Only this tiger has two white eyebrows stretched back, a few strands of hair down the bar, braided, not brave, this is the son of the real dragon.


    When the rooster saw someone outside, he just wanted to roar. The Lingbao mouse hurriedly squeaked a few times. The frog heard it and came back a few times, but it didn''t come out of the hole.


    We vaguely felt that there was a layer of borders at the entrance, otherwise it would have been estimated that the Quad''s summons might have been their own stuns.


    The Lingbao mouse jumped on my arm, pointed its paw at the storage ring, and I asked, "You want to give these spirit grasses to this tiger, don''t you?"


    The tiger in the cave heard it, and immediately roared a few times. I took a few steps back, and then stabilized. I saw it and told it to be complacent.


    Thinking that this beast is indeed a fairy beast, a few roars can scare me back, and later I learned some of this kind of kung fu, only a few roars can retreat from the enemy''s hands.


    Goodbye Lingbao Mouse kept nodding, stretched out his hand and took out a few ginseng, He Shouwu, etc. Lingbao Mouse took a few sticks and dropped it into the hole, only to see something hit the boundary of the hole, as if there was no resistance, it fell directly into the hole in the hole.


    The mouse saw it, and his teeth roared a few times, and he would be thrown into the hole, and a swallow would fall. Swallow looked at me and roared a few times, and the Lingbao mouse also squeaked at me.


    I looked at it, this quail has such a big head, I was afraid that the spirit grass just now was not enough to eat, and it would ring out in the spirit medicine and throw it directly into the hole, and the frog directly took it and swallowed it. .


    After swallowing, he closed his eyes, opened them again, exhaled a deep breath, yelled at Lingbao Mouse a few times, and then walked into the hole.


    The Lingbao mouse didn''t bark anymore, so it jumped on top of me, ''squeaked'' a few times, and I saw Guode walking back into the cave, so I put the Lingbao mouse back in front of the big stone, and I saw that Chen Qiang was already awake , looked flustered. Seeing me coming back, Chen Qiang blamed a few times, no matter how many, I just came back with a few good words, walked a few laps, and then went down the mountain.


    When I returned to my hometown, I saw that Han and Li were still practicing. I thought that the two of them were working very hard, and it seemed that they should practice. They really didn¡¯t practice well these days, and they wanted to pick up a spiritual stone to practice.


    After another day, I woke up, went to the kitchen to eat something, took a few steamed buns in, went back to the room, took out Mr. Xie''s "Wanhuagu Pharmacopoeia" and looked up.


    Only when it gets dark will the book close and the prescriptions and alchemy mentioned in the book will be considered. After thinking about it for a long time, I took out the tablet tripod, thought about it, and brought it back.

 Chapter 1375： nod

    I had just entered the entrance to the human layer when I felt a tingling pain in my head, rushed back to my mind, my hands touched my head, and my brain hurt.


    Obviously, the mana trapped in the tower is much higher than me, attacking me directly in the tower. I withdraw from divine thought knowing that there must be something strange in this pagoda, his mana is low at this point, wait, and go to higher places to explore later.


    I closed the magic tower, closed my eyes for a long time, then opened them and sighed at the danger. According to what has just been revealed, the pagoda is a high-quality spiritual artwork, which is not well controlled by current practices. If the people trapped in the pagoda hurt the spirits of the gods, some gains and losses are not worth it.


    He closed his eyes, walked into the Lord of the Rings of Wei''s Metaphysics, and saw several other swords, with only ordinary spirit, no special attributes, and no intention to observe carefully.


    Look at a few books, but there are only some ordinary books, alchemy books, that are of no use at this time, and they are thrown aside.


    Thinking of the short thorns, the blood was pulled out, and the blood recognized the relatives, only from the depths of the soul that stings the heart, quickly settle down, use God to stabilize the short-lived thorns, three small words that appear in the brain ''creepy''.


    No wonder, after confessing the Lord, there is a tingling sensation, originally designed to stab the soul, or a medium-quality spiritual device that, when controlled by God, vibrates the silent release of the attack.


    I nodded with satisfaction, this time he really wanted to thank this Wei Xuan. There are not many herbs on him now, but he is worried that in a short time, he will break the ration of Lingbao mice. When he ate this little thing, he worried about how to make it full. It''s great that you brought so many herbs with you.


    I checked the ring again, and I saw some spiritual herbal animal pills used in the Yuan Dynasty. I thought that this Wei Xuan had a limited status and had no right to hold higher treasures.


    I also opened the bracelets of two robbers. There is little space inside and not much stuff. They are several kinds of medicinal materials and several kinds of Juling Dan used in Jindan period. After seeing Wei Xuan''s ring, I was in no mood again. Throw the bracelet directly into Wei Xuan''s ring.


    The original ring came out and put it in Wei Xuan''s ring. Although there were various gems piled up on the mountain, it was not crowded at all, and the size left behind was more than ten times the size of the original ring.


    I picked up the ring, closed my eyes, relaxed for a moment, got up and flew to the valley at the center of the earth. It turns out that the current mana can be extracted in the house of the spirit beast to give the spirit treasure mice to eat, but I am afraid that it can be extracted in the residence and can only be extracted in the heart of the earth.


    It took five days to refine three boxes of pills, and Rose came to Fengxian Cave. She didn''t see two beasts, so she had to throw the jade box into the cave and flew to the library.


    When he arrived at the bookstore, he greeted the old janitor at the door and ran straight to the second floor. When he got to the second floor, he didn''t see the spirit of the book, and he didn''t worry. He sat on the ground and picked up a Dharma book to read.


    After waiting for a long time, he felt a kind of mental pressure behind him, he hurriedly stood up and looked back, only to see an old man Jin standing in front of him, with a golden aura coming from face to face.


    I just felt a little weird looking at the face and breathing, unlike the old green dress I saw last time. "I don''t know who you are, this is the last time I see the book god?" I took a few steps back

 Chapter 1376： on the road

    I shook my head, smiled slightly, and got on the boat last. According to the negotiation a few days ago, everyone took turns controlling the boat and flew towards the Qianyuan Gate.


    People talk about the truth of things on the boat from time to time, I will break through the soul of the Yuan Dynasty and come out as the soul of a beast, the five old people are not happy, just hide in the glittering stick practice, I am not forced.


    As five old men followed me, my practice was carefully pointed out, which accelerated my practice. The five seniors also got some benefits. "Golden Soul", "Fire Old Man", "Mu Weng" and "Water Girl" all broke through the middle of the Yuan Dynasty, only the soul of the earth did not break through. At this moment, I took the time to practice, so as not to be laughed at by those four people, I also refined some medicinal herbs for the earth''s mind to help it practice.


    While they were talking and laughing, they suddenly realized that the ship was shaking, but heard the message from the owner. Someone below attacked the boat and called them out of the boat. Otherwise, the ship will break down after a while, and at that time, it will take some effort to repair it.


    All of me, one after the other, getting on the boat, and finally getting out of the boat, would hang up the boat and see the front end of the boat bruised, obviously something hit the general.


    After disembarking, only a group of Northern Jin politicians were seen facing the boat, the number of which could be up to 20. The first one was only in the late Yuan Dynasty, and behind him were two Yuan Dynasty state scholars and two state scholars from the early stage of the elders, and most of the rest. It is from the Jindan period.


    After listening to Binlian''s words, I reported the monks'' practice and nodded. These people seem to be people who specifically prevent the Ice Palace from communicating with the outside world. No wonder the disciples of the Ice Palace were sent out recently, and they seem to be responsible for it.


    Seeing someone blocking the road and seeing repairs, this has been raised, and the Heavenly Hammer has been shaken down again, as if not to mention the general interest.


    Think about it, originally in the late stage of primitive infants, in the same order, it was difficult to meet opponents, and at this time in the sacred period, there was not much interest in these countries.


    Binglian said that I couldn''t see the situation at the time, and I looked around again, Qiao Song and Hu Ying were eager to try, and the dozen or so loosely practicing sorcery was more of rubbing hands.


    At this time, the Northern Jin statesman on the opposite side saw the real people from the boat. The captain was not surprised when he saw that there were four people who couldn''t see Xiu at all, knowing that it must be above the sacred period.


    When there were four monks from the age of gods in the Beihai Ice Palace, couldn''t those hermits be born, but didn''t they hear the news of the birth of the priest hermit?


    The politicians all flinched, with expressions of fear on their faces. When I saw each other, he and everyone around looked at each other, and at the same time, he burst out laughing all over the sky. Birds in the woods startled in the distance.


    The top management laughed when he saw the crowd on the opposite side. An early Yuan Xiaozhen was seen by two beautiful girls. He was curious and looked at it carefully, feeling very familiar.


    Going back and whispering a few words with a few people, back to God, the early stage of the baby, not me in the foggy valley!


    When did he get up? Looking at the monk behind him, he was tall and found so many helpers there that he couldn''t help feeling that his scalp was a little numb. Today, he seemed to hit a hard hand, whistled, and took the lead in the back.

 Chapter 1377： here

    Just passing by the treasure cave, I found that there are still many people trapped inside. It looks like a disciple of Qianyuanmen. The border has been broken, and the cave that was opened is now blocked, leaving only a cave on the mountain ahead. The man who guards the cave is just a watchman, but he does not go in to kill. "


    "Those two who can''t see what they''re doing, what''s so strange, like thick blood?" "There''s no such thing, and there''s nothing special about wearing the clothes of Northern Jin statesmen!"


    When I heard it, I couldn''t help but feel happy. It seems that the blood kiss is really not here, but where did he go? After thinking about it for a while, I ordered black 16 and 6 people to lead the group and dig the hidden treasure hole from here to see what happened in the senior cave. It would be a good thing if you could save some more disciples of Qianyuanmen.


    I didn''t wait in place, just like the black devil ants walking all the way to the treasure cave, leaving a group of black devil ants to seal the hole first and stay in place.


    Until late at night, the black meaning in front returned to the word again, saying that I was going to dig a hidden treasure hole, whether I should break the ground and open a hole, I thought to myself, I ordered to find a secret place and go out first.


    I followed Ha-yi for nearly three miles and saw a colony of black ants carrying dirt and stones in front of them. After a while, it shows the entrance one can pass through the back door.


    I flashed out of the hole, and Blackrock immediately followed it. As soon as I saw it, it happened to be the back room where Han Yi was injured. He put a hand on the organ and opened the stone wall. He only saw a group of Qianyuan disciples outside the stone wall, looking at himself in amazement. Many people were stunned.


    I stopped to look at the crowd, and I saw a man suddenly walked out of the crowd and said, "You are me!" Looking at me closely, the man was very familiar, but his face was covered in blood, making it difficult to identify.


    "My name is Li You, don''t you know me?"


    I listened to the voice, that was not the spirit and animal view who Li Yao was, and hurriedly asked: "I am me, why are you still here, why didn''t you escape with Palm Gate?


    When Li Yao saw that he was me, he couldn''t help crying and told the story after I left that day. When I entered the hole that day, no one answered because of his low status, the death of the audience, and if Li Yao wanted to approach me, he could not speak to me.


    I just heard that Li Foam and Zhou Hongxing were recruiting disciples at the pass, saying that other disciples of Qianyuanmen could survive, and now they are recruiting people to resist the Northern Jin politicians.


    At that time, Li Yaoyi thought that Master Pang Kai died for Qianyuanmen and wanted to kill the enemy with him, but those masters in the hall only accepted the disciples from the perspective of Yancheng. Li Yao had no choice, and Li Yao also felt a little bit about this. sad.


    After a while, news came from outside that the first group of people had got out of bed, and now they could go to the doorman and escape from the cave.


    Listening to the meaning of the door, they first went out and dragged the blocked Northern Jin statesman, and waited for someone with a stick of incense to break through. Li Yao, because of his low level, naturally had no chance to choose.


    But after waiting for a stick of incense, when we reached the entrance of the cave, we found that we were surrounded by people from the Northern Jin Kingdom, the elders of the neighboring team were killed on the spot, and the rest were brought into the cave and were guarded .


    Ten disciples are singled out every day, saying they were there to persuade them, but so far, no one has come back.

 Chapter 1378： body

    After only listening to a cup of red drink, the body jumped into the air, shocked, and changed back to the original shape of a lion, standing in the air and roaring, the red pointed hair on the head glowed red, and chased back the light of the six-colored whip. . (see picture)


    The six-colored whips collided with the red lights in the air, and instead of making a deafening sky sound, they glued together.


    I saw the six-color light whip like a big mouth, constantly swallowing the red light, whipping the head of a spirit snake, and gradually swimming into the red strength.


    With the sparkling stick in my hand, it was hard to mana to support the six-color whip to chase red, but after the six-color light hit the red light, he took back the red light''s mana.


    I just feel physically loose, not a heartfelt joy, so you can drive with force, it''s to save a lot of mana.


    It seems that these six colors of light can absorb mana not only by touching psychic objects, etc., but even when it comes to mana-forming medium, which is a surprise to people.


    Hongqiang sawed and hurriedly cut off the red light above his head, and rushed behind me in a flash, opening his mouth, trying to swallow me.


    I have long been prepared for this move. The normal monster has become the body, and more of this talent is swallowed up. When you get close, you can directly **** it into your mouth and swallow it.


    The main character''s body moves outwards, with a flashing stick in his hand, the six-color light has been thrown out, entangled behind the red powerhouse, the red powerhouse hurriedly sees that the state has shifted to one side, and dare not come into contact with the six-color light.


    Mao Bao sat on Hongshun''s body, kept squeezing, looked up at the sky, and saw only one figure in the air, chasing a big lion in the air, running around in the air, as if this person had the upper hand. , can''t help but settle down. Rub your **** hard.


    Red is stronger in the front, I am behind, and the two characters are constantly bumping and moving in the air, but it is much worse compared to the strength of red.


    With a six-color light whip in my hand, I kept hitting the red and powerful like a beast, chasing the red and strong escapers, and there was no power to fight back at all.


    I was supposed to be a little faster than the red, but because the flickering stick squeezed out the six colors of light, the mana was expended too much, and instead of catching up for a moment, I would be chased by the red everywhere, as if the dog had lost its routine. (applaud)


    I chased for a while and found that I didn''t shoot the red power, and for a long time, he sent a six-color light whip with great force. He didn''t have the ability to **** it back, and he did feel a little tired. Then he fell and sat on the branch of a large tree.


    Looking at the stop not far away, and standing on the branch, panting red, a slight smile appeared on my face.


    Hong saw me stop, and stopped in a hurry, showing a fluke in her heart. At this time, the mana in the body was consumed a lot. If this person pursued for a few more minutes, he might want to be hit by his six-color whip.


    Red was also afraid of my attack, looked straight at me while adjusting his interest, saw that I was sticking out, and then stopped moving, his eyes were watching in the air.


    Suddenly, I felt a stinging pain from behind, and then my whole brain seemed to be stabbed, the pain went up, I couldn''t control the shape for a while, and I fell from the tree.

 Chapter 1379： part

    ,


    "


    "


    "


    After another seven days, at dusk, the shadow of the city in all directions in the distance was like a lying monster, silently appearing not far away, and the surrounding air was also filled with a trace of salt and moisture.


    When I got to the beach, I couldn''t help thinking that it seemed like Fu Miao and the others were going to go to sea later. I stroked the little mouse''s soul head and whispered softly at the same time.


    The power under their feet is very fast. Ordinary people only think that lightning flashes tomorrow. What they really see is a deep person passing by. It didn''t take long for the two mice to land in front of a big city.


    Looking at the huge stone wall in front of a dozen people, Fu Miao told me that the city in front of him would not return to the city, so he ordered me to put away the Lingbao rat and repeatedly told me not to cause trouble in the city, because There is a man in town. Even Fumiao can''t afford it.


    Fu Miaoyue said this, the more curious I am, the more curious I am. Although he put away his soul mouse, he still decided to take a good walk in the city and not go back to the city to see the mortals who entered the city and an indistinguishable repayer who paid the money and entered the city City, can''t say a word. I can''t help but wonder what kind of person the master of this city is, even the real one is so obedient to orders.


    Two people pay the fee to enter the city, walk into the city, visit the shops around the city, walk the pedestrians behind the street, sometimes the villagers call their friends, and the street vendors say good sales.


    While walking, he introduced to me the city of no return. This is the city of no return. Although it is located in the east of Shunguo, it is not under the jurisdiction of Dongshunguo.


    There are two owners of the city, one is Manxiu, a person from Dongshunguo, surnamed Jiang Mingcheng, who is said to have reached a virtual state. The owner of another city is a devil. It is said that he lives in seclusion in the depths of the fish sea, higher than ginger, no one knows.


    A few years ago, Dongshunguo wanted to go back to the city to accept, when people worshiped the city, when the critical moment, the gentry finally summoned a lot of monster hands, and the people of Dongshunguo came back.


    Among the gathered beasts, there are several elders of the Yuhaijiaolong family, but he thinks that this monster is not an ordinary person. Since then, the city without a home has become a land of freedom.


    Playing is strictly prohibited in the city, and safety is guaranteed. People who enter the city are not allowed to fly, and can only walk like ordinary people.


    Therefore, the sinners of Dongshun, the children of experienced families often want to stay temporarily in cities that cannot be returned, want to go on sea adventures, or return from overseas, more often in cities that have not returned, and need to be replaced.


    Therefore, there is no return in this city in the southeast, and often other cities in Dongshun country cannot buy things, but when you buy things here, the reputation slowly spreads.


    In addition, the city-state master has high mana, and he also has a team of guards, called soul guards, dedicated to those who are about to go to sea, losing the service of souls and guards.


    The selection of these bodyguards is very strict, they are very advanced and the treatment is very good. Ordinary infant monks can''t be selected at all, just to be a backup teacher doing some heavy and heavy household chores.


    Therefore, over the past few thousand years, the force of not returning to the city has grown stronger and stronger, and it has become an integral part of the city itself. I looked at a tall tower in the city center, although not very high, it gave a depressing feeling. He fixed his eyes on Fu Miao and said, "The Chao Tower is the official residence of the city owner, and most of the upper floors are high-level places and have not returned to the city." The middle floor is Wu Wei''s residence, and the lower floor is rented here and stayed here. people.

 Chapter 1380： lightning

    Dai Yong didn''t know when he heard my voice, but he didn''t hear any sound in the house. He knew that Wu Hong might have been lowered by me, so he had to bite the bullet and walk into the house.


    At this time, Wu Hong''s soul has been brought into the blood and soul gourd tie, and the fairy rope has also been untied. Looking at Dai Yongxian, Dai Yongxian did not tell me such a great interest, so he took himself to the door and sacrificed his soul.


    I looked at the two with a smile and whispered, "I have something to climb over the clouds, and one of you accompanies me, and then you go away and pick me up when I hear from you."


    When they heard that I had to go to Genting, a dilemma appeared on their faces. First, the big battle in front of the mountain cannot be broken, and Ling Yunwei, who is cruising on the mountain, cannot be ignored.


    "I didn''t come to hurt you, Ling Yunting. I just want to see old friends in the clouds and don''t want to disturb too many people. When this is done, I will put your soul back and you will be free, but You have to cooperate. If anything goes wrong with me, I''ll die first, but you two."


    I nodded, followed Dai Yong into the skyscraper, pointed to Wu Hong and said, "You go up the mountain first, then take him down, hide for me for a few days, and then I will teach you." After all, Wu Hong can''t lose his life. It was important to lead me to the top of the mountain when night fell.


    I watched the surrounding environment all the way, although there was still a little candlelight on the third group mountain, the sound of wild beasts roared from time to time, and the crane also came back, which made people feel a little alive.


    A series of three points, to reach the top of Genting, the surrounding spirit is very rich, there is a lot of moisture in the air, and occasionally a lightning flashes through the sky, causing Wu Hong''s side to look up to the sky from time to time.


    "Why is there so much lightning on this cloud? Aren''t you afraid of hurting the disciples in the door?" I frowned as I looked at the lightning in the air.


    "Ah, since hundreds of years ago, when lightning appeared in Genting, I don''t know how it appeared. I heard that Palm Gate has been practicing quietly at the entrance of Tianlei Pond, saying that the sound of thunder is used to train the body, which leads to Lightning." The elders also exhorted many times on the door, but the Palm Gate was just ignored and practiced quietly in the Tianlei Pond all year round. "


    After listening to Wu Hong''s words, I also aroused interest from the Tianlei Pond. I don''t know what effect my Lei Linggen would have if it entered the Tianlei Pond. It was really exciting.


    After releasing Dai Yong, I took out the order of the cloud characters, and let two people leave jade notes, and then let the two people leave, I was alone, and then Ye Ao provided a route at that time, and carefully gave it to Ye Shifei.


    Occasionally I met a few Ling Yunwei on the road. I watched the entire Yuan Dynasty in its infancy and stood up desperately. This dark road is indeed one of the eight Xiuzhen schools proposed by Qiao Song. Cruisers all have Meta Boy Scout training.


    To be safe, I took out a formal Dan suit, turned it blue from sea to east, and flew into the air. I also want to be a smaller bird, but collect more blood in the sea than some raptors, Dahai Dongqing is trapped in the sea, fast and suitable for flying here.


    I flew in the air with the talent of birds, and I didn''t pay much attention. No matter what I said, just like Ye Ao said, I only felt that there were many people around the sentinel, and there were also a few black sentries hiding in the surrounding woods.


    He only felt someone whispering on the right side of the front yard as my wings were closed and sliding down the air, his wings were shaking, and he flew gently over and landed on a cartoon tree.

 Chapter 1381： Behind

    The dragon rhinoceros sighed and continued: "I''ve been hanging out at sea all year round, and I''ve heard about this ghost girl for a long time. She''s a pearl in the sky. It is said that this magical girl ball can examine itself, and can be thrown on a full moon night. The magic in my heart," the dragon rhino sighed and said, "I''ve been wandering the sea in the past. Break it."


    If you break through and clear, and there are magic beads to help, you can easily release the demon, so it has always been a dream of people.


    I can''t help you here, but you can go to Kaelin. Then she will help you. She can only help you when she goes to the island of unreal and needs your own help. If the fantasy girl feels that people are being beaten, she will retreat, and then she will be in the deep sea. This is not where you can go. "


    I nodded and smiled softly at Ye Feng, "Don''t worry, within a year, I will be back!" Ye Feng just grabbed my sleeve tightly with his hands, his eyes filled with tears and endless melancholy.


    The three of them lived underwater for seven days. According to Shi Xuan''s information, Shen Hong''s current soul was hurt. Even if the first elder came to help, he would only be able to restore his ignorant mind, and he would inevitably become a fool in the future.


    The three of them did not rise from joy upon hearing this news, especially Ye Feng, who looked at me with a thick friendship in their eyes.


    It was almost time for me to surface. Ye Feng and Dragon Rhinoceros had already been sent down to Tianshan by me, but I didn''t want to separate. I looked at the map, recognized the direction, and accelerated the flight to Shaohai City.


    Shortly after going down the mountain, I found someone chasing behind, looking for a hiding place in the rockery, and saw the siren of the four yuan flying behind me, and this appeared.


    Although I have doubts in my heart, I don''t have time to look for it. If you listen to Taolou late, no one will take the lead. I just worry that the one-year agreement will be difficult to reach. After a few circles, I get rid of the suitors behind me. . I continued to fly to Shaohai City.


    Five days later, when we flew to Shaohai City, we received a message from Shi Xuan on the road, saying that Shen Su sent Elder Feng Ping to stop me on the way back to the mountain, so that I should be more careful when returning to the mountain and not make a detour.


    I don''t care about it, there is a form of Dan, if it has no traces of sound, even Jiang''s fibers can''t be traced, let alone Fengping, it really has nothing to think about.


    At the entrance of Shaohai City, there is a giant whale welcomed by the disciples. After all, the breath of real people is easy to identify. Seeing that my waist card is Lingyun Pavilion, I can''t help but respect a few points.


    Warmly welcome me to listen to Tao Ting, arrange accommodation, arrange waiters, and only talk about who will be in the next day, and then go to sea together.


    Listening to the difference between Taoting and Yingxian Building in Fengyang City, the upper and lower parts are transmitted by the transmission array. I occupied the only floor, standing on the top floor of the Tingdao Pavilion, overlooking the sea, and I couldn¡¯t help thinking of Ye Fenglai.


    "If only she was there! Beautiful scenery, beautiful people to accompany, it is a happy thing to come." I said a few words to myself, went back to the house, set the boundaries, let Ye Ao Out.


    At this time, Ye Ao came out, saw the strange surroundings, raised Toad''s eyes and stared at me. "How is it that you don''t let me go out for so long?"

 Chapter 1382： strength

    At this time, the witch only felt that her body was very tight, and a feeling of powerlessness came again, and then she looked around, not knowing when it turned black, this feeling was like a black bottle surrounded by a black tie.


    "I thought I couldn''t wait for you here. I don''t know who I''m thanking." A black bottle appeared from the thin air on the fantasy girl''s head, and sucked the magical girl into it. Goodbye, the black bottle shook a few waves and slowly sank into the sea.


    I was taken from an unknown place, rested on the island for a few days, and felt that the mana was almost restored, it was just flying into the air, according to the magic formula left by the magic girl, to play magic.


    When I finished the spell, I clicked on the middle of Wushen Island with one hand, and Wuzhen Island suddenly trembled violently, becoming more and more powerful. At the time of a cup of tea, the strong impact of Wuzhen Island suddenly disappeared. There is a little dust in my palm.


    "Of course, it''s mysterious, but I don''t know what it''s like to raise spirit beasts on the island. It would be great if we could live normally in the outside world."


    In the future, there is no need to worry about the separation of brothers, it is also necessary to collect the treasures of the world to form a spiritual resort. Thinking that the size of this island is not small, it is easy to separate a hundred manors, and it is also easy to separate a hundred manors without practice. This is a beautiful thing. "


    I laughed twice, looked in the direction of Beijin, and recalled a familiar figure.


    After a while, he retracted his mental mind, and then watched a vortex appear under his feet, spun for a long time, and then slowly returned to calm.


    The sun shines golden light and shines on the sea, at this time, the faint fishing line in the distance stretches from far to far, I look at my feet and look up at the distance.


    I just stood up and flew away when I saw a dark figure not far away, with a large figure, I walked to this side at full speed, standing on the black shadow was a figure without a trace, shouting in the air: "But Lingyun Geyang How about your knife?"


    The voice was familiar to a certain extent. I took a closer look and found that the source was Gang Hougang of the Whale Gang. I couldn¡¯t help but be careful for a few minutes. I recalled that the back post on the island had a long conversation with that Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s private voice that day. a group.


    "I''m Fellow Daoist Hou!" I''m not afraid of Hou Gang alone, if Hou Gang turned around and just borrowed the beast that devoured the sea to return to the big border, and I lacked strength, I smiled to get in the way.


    Hou Gang once saw me smiling and couldn''t help but smile, but his face was filled with sadness. "What is this? How did the fairyland disappear? Where are the other Taoists?" Did fellow Taoists find the magical pearl? "


    "I don''t know where the other Taoists went, when I was repairing the island, the island suddenly disappeared, this trip was really a loss. After so much effort, I got nothing, and when I went back to the mountain, I don''t know how to answer the old man." I complained.


    Hou Gang didn''t ask any more and waved to me, "Forget it, it can save lives, nothing else, I will drive you back, this is also extremely dangerous for this person." I nodded, A flash of light fell on the swallowing beast''s back, and it fell to its knees.


    "Yang Daoyou''s very fast body style is just stronger than my practice in the sacred period, which is very admirable." Hou Gang smiled and whispered in his mouth, seeing the heavy sea urchin twisting his body, There was a wave, but the big head also turned in one direction and walked towards the swimming side.

 Chapter 1383： obvious

    "


    sword. Blood was everywhere in the city. The sound of killing in the north of the city. In the south of the city, I can hear your voice very clearly. On the windows of the third floor of Lingbao Hall in the north of the city. said an older voice.


    "If those older gays didn''t do that," he said. I don''t know how long it will take to stop this melee. Let''s imagine. Just a few days. I can''t believe I can make such a mess of cities that haven''t come back. "


    The melee expanded the size of the streets, which were not very spacious. As if it had formed a square. A plaza like ruins.


    "Kill me, dragon, kill your life" Don''t come to Longyou. Anger rushed towards a corpse, towards the crowd. I don''t care at all. Opposite, an affable sneer flashes down the alley of a family''s son.


    Dragon you and other demons appeared. It''s fated and this melee won''t stop until victory or defeat. I dashed quietly into the alley. Turned a long way. in front of the arch bridge. In a building across the street. There is a plaque on it. Autumn Rain Pavilion.


    At this moment, Qiu Yuting seemed to be a huge enemy. A dozen or so returning kids carry a psychic weapon in their hands. Close your eyes and sit across from the arch bridge. I do not care. to the ear. Chaos in the city.


    "what kind of person"


    Looking at the wobbly figure on the arch bridge. Two of them immediately took up their swords. Block the way of the bridge. When you are wearing family clothes. The long sword in his hand fell slowly.


    "Go to town for help. There are too many monsters. I can''t stop setting." The man''s face was gloomy. staggered forward. The two hurried forward to hug them in front of them. There was no sense of urgency at all. Take me to the autumn rain pavilion. after a while. There is silence in front of the arch bridge.


    Elegant room by the window. A beautiful woman looks at her two men. I couldn''t help being stunned. His eyes were fixed on the unconscious man for a long time. He waved gently. Signal the two to leave.


    when the door is closed. Angie slowly poured a glass of autumn brocade. In front of the sleeping figure on the table. "Should I thank you or hate you?"


    I want to start listening to Angie''s inexplicable words. It''s a surprise. The voice from the heart, good spirit girl.


    "Whatever you feel or hate, I''m just looking for one guy. But that guy is always a bunch of guys. I don''t have the ability to fight off all of them. We have to figure out a way to divert our attention." And we stopped pretending. Grab a drink.


    "It''s going too fast these days. Even if I want to find you, I can''t. I don''t know where you are hiding these days. If you came to me earlier. Maybe I''ll give you that maple girl back." An Qi gently walked to the window. I don''t know what to look out of the window. Faint smile.


    The moon is significantly higher than overhead. Angie looked downstairs. I seem to have an idea. A sword stepped into the window. Check it out. I saw a familiar figure outside the window. Sitting in front of the stone bench, looking at the water, the jumping fish was dazzled.


    "You are so beautiful. It is said that girls in love are the stupidest and most beautiful. Even I am a little jealous. I even want to swap roles with her. Let her stand here and think about her past vows." An Qi said something thought.


    "Can I take her with me?" Maple Leaf''s eyes were full of sadness and unbearable color. My heart is tight. asked gently.


    Even An Qi can keep Ye Feng safe. Not the phantom of that day. It must have been prepared in advance. Or have a cage ready for your own training. I would. I would love to know what kind of cage it is.


    The moon reflected in the lake. As if talking about endless sadness. A man and a woman are at the window. He thought about each other. But at the same time, eyes fell from the window to that beautiful shadow.


    "After a while, you can take her away. There''s always a hint of jealousy in her life, even trying to kill her."


    Angie seemed to feel a burst of heartache. She gritted her teeth and said in a cruel voice. Take a few deep breaths. See I''m still listening. Say slowly, "I want you to do me a favor." I want to be the master of the city. Of course, it also includes the next owner''s house. "


    I looked like a stranger to women. That faint smile. wet the babysitter


    "You''re giving me too much money. I''m just an ordinary practitioner. How to get in the way? I just want to save the woman I love from harm."


    There seemed to be a thorn in the words that stirred sensitive nerves. An Qi looked out the window, and suddenly there was a trace of cruelty. But then everything went back to normal. Turn around. Leaning lightly on my shoulder. Spit vanilla.


    "When I first saw you. I love you too. It''s just that I''m sick of it. I can''t let go of that vow. So I hold on. As long as you help me. I want to be your twin. I have twins in my family Learn to code. Can help dual practitioners break through bottlenecks. Think about what you are doing now. After doing it twice with me. Break through and turn the gods around the corner."


    I feel itchy ears. It was as if I had returned to that cozy cottage. Soft arms. A feeling of tenderness and intimacy. It''s not magic. It''s a feeling that exists in the brain.


    Shaking his head lightly. I put my eyes out the window. "It was a beautiful sight," he said slowly. But I can''t control my heart. I believe you have been preparing for a long time. There is a lot of chaos in the city right now. Maybe your chance has come. And my strength. It''s okay to do these little things behind your back. But not on the table. IMHO, there is nothing I can do about it. "


    in a quiet room. There was a whisper in my ear. I cried. she cried. I do not believe. But obviously. The hot roll on the neck proved to be a tear. Angie''s tears.


    It''s so weird. I believe in love at first sight. But if you really accept it. Accumulation takes time. The development of things is acceptable. And Angie''s tears. It''s hot. But clearly it''s just a mild trap.


    "How do you want me to help you?" I asked slowly, showing dry lips.


    "This melee won''t take long to end. I want you to help me unite Jiangcheng, Oran, and Anto''o. Get them involved in this melee. It''s better to die in the melee." The black silk scattered In front of me. It also blocks the beauty of a cold light. Angie''s tone was cold.


    "Who is Anton? It''s the parents who created your home. How tall is he. Oran if it''s like Jiangcheng. A dozen. Only Antoine will be killed or escaped. Two more. You''re still with this one. It''s irrelevant. Do you think it''s better to help you. Or, if you''ve united, Dongshun has won the city again without returning to the city."


    I spit off Angie''s shoulder. It seemed to sense that almost crazy idea. The bait for this idea was himself.


    "You don''t have to think about it anymore. I have a plan. As long as those three old freaks can fight. I already know that Anton is back in Beishan. You should watch the melee now."


    "When is the restoration? That''s what I''m going to do. I don''t know if he''ll leave alive after being watched by Ginger."


    "If we can wait until the scuffle is over. If you stop the scuffle, maybe there won''t be another chance like this."


    "Can you charge some interest first?"


    "What interest"


    Angie seemed to realize that the roles of the two parties seemed to have suddenly switched. His face flushed. A horrified attempt to break my shoulder. I just don''t know when. My arms are very tight.


    I suddenly felt that there were lights overhead. Angie raised her head involuntarily. Two spots of light are being sucked in by a red gourd. slowly floating in front of me. When I let go of my right hand. into me.


    "The interest has been collected. I will take Ye Feng away now. I promise you one thing. I will do my best. But the result may not necessarily be what you think." I gently suppressed the panicked Angel''s soul. I saw Angie moan suddenly. It''s a satisfied nod.


    Outside the window is Ye Feng. I can''t wait to fly in front of him. Bring the windowsill. One leg sticks out of the window. suddenly. There is a halo outside the window. It seems to be triggered by something. There is a flash. My legs are just above the halo. Wearing a halo. You can''t move a dime.


    I want to call Angie. But when I think of Ye Feng outside the window. I stopped struggling. I haven''t seen you for a long time. As soon as we met, I called out another woman''s name. It is easy to be misunderstood.


    But the shadow of the maple leaves outside the window is like a flowing mirror. Bring the shadow closer. Lengthen and shorten. It still looks the same. But my heart has sunk to the bottom.


    It''s a little weird. This is also a transmission line. Although Ye Feng was watching from the Magnolia Terrace. However, it''s possible that the same landscape could have spread elsewhere.


    "My aunt sets the boundaries. Only two people in the city understand. One is me and the other is my aunt."


    I do not know. Angie has returned to peace. A strange look that was more pronounced than it appeared, with an exasperated expression on his face. Holding a mirror in his hand, he looked at the hair he had just grabbed while holding his head. Put your hands together. I laughed.


    "That''s the snare. Your other leg is still growing on your back. As long as my **** says something. One of your legs may have gone to another space. If you''re not lucky. It could be a broken Space. Then you don''t have to look any further."


    "Oh yes. Same thing, my god. Your soul is lost in this space." I adjusted my posture slightly. I am in a hurry. So indecent. It appears that someone has escaped.


    "I''m dead. Ban Qiuyu Pavilion will also open. Send everything in this building to one place. Then someone will avenge me. Actually, there''s a teleporter under the Qiuyu Pavilion. You can try it."


    Angie didn''t take a step back. Wanted to force me to do this. But don''t want to be taken away by me. It''s like we''re talking about a deal. Don''t give in.


    "Then your tears are fake."


    "It was a real tear, but you secretly pumped my soul."


    "Okay. I''ll do my best. Look back, if I die. You''re the first to be buried. Let me go."


    "You''re trying to lie to me. I''m just lying. Turn around and borrow the machine. There''s really nothing good about men." Angie looked like a lost love girl. Full of enemy faces. Red eyes drink too much.


    He said, "It''s okay. It''s not very comfortable, though. But for three years and five years, it''s not a big problem. I believe the melee in this city should be over by then." . My legs are out the window. It seems to feel the coolness of another space.


    There is even a feeling. Close the window gently. That leg may be locked out of the window forever. an unknown world.


    "Although it''s your responsibility to get the old **** out. Kind of risky. But I''m not asking you to do it with your little tricks. I''m ready, baby. Why are you lying to me like that?" . Angie''s tears flowed down again. like a broken lover. Explain the little misunderstanding just now.


    "That''s not going to be the case. Use my skills. Tell me if you can live in this melee. Then talk about getting those old geeks out. Come on, get the kids back. I''ll take this It''s done. I''m looking back at your practice. How are you?"


    I am the appearance of An Qiyu playing pear blossoms. I can''t help but feel funny. This is flirting. But why not flirt with Ye Feng from here. This is not the case in Jiang County.


    "Here. If you''re a tough guy. Even if I''m blind."


    Throw me the mirror you just saw. Angie, close your eyes. He has a spell in his mouth. There is a halo outside the window. I just feel like the window is open again. This time it''s really open. That leg actually appeared in front of us. I quickly took it back.


    In front of Ye Feng. Look at the water quietly. I have an impetuous feeling. This time the window was really open. Jump forward. Maybe dancing beside Ye Feng.


    But this scene was really unexpected for me. Even if it''s a real window. I dare not explore this unexpected space anymore.


    Mirror in hand. I''m about to donate blood to confess God. Suddenly, Angie said, "Don''t bother. This artwork belongs to my aunt. I just borrowed it. I went out. They''ll take it back automatically. Even if you lose blood, you can''t control it."


    "Then I have to know how to use it." I looked in the mirror and looked handsome. With a gentle smile. Reach out and wipe your face. It''s back to where it was.


    "This face feels a little closer. That''s a waste of tears. I didn''t know I was crying for you. Can you change your mind?"


    As if waiting for my return. But I had a dull look on my face. Angie''s heart. I have a cold. I have taken it to heart. The man in front of him. I''m not in my mind right now.


    in the sky. Dark clouds drifted from time to time. Cover it with a little light. Angie''s heart was wrapped in it. Whisper.


    "Against the enemy. Aim the mirror at you. We can repel all his attacks. But you have to be able to aim. If the mana hits you first. There''s nothing I can do."


    "Can any mana stand on the road as high as possible?" I bought bronze mirrors from street stalls many times. There is nothing precious. I asked with a frown.


    "In the mid-term of insufficient recovery, we can take the following measures. In this city with no returns, this should be enough." An Qi answered confidently. There was a look of contempt in my eyes.


    "Very good. This mirror should be fine." I put the mirror away with satisfaction. Because there is no way for blood to recognize God. I can''t get into my body. I can only hold it in my arms.


    I looked out the window. I seem reluctant to go to the door. I feel a little frustrated. When people walk to the door. Stop suddenly. Just a little skewed. As if to confirm the general question: "I do what you want." Wait until I get back. Can you give Ye Feng back to me? "


    "I don''t look like a stinker. Just do what you say. Yes. That''s right. When did that window open. Actually. It did open the window." Angie smiled. Happy smile. Like a lover who wins the final victory in a quarrel.


    I haven''t lost my voice yet. I jumped out the window. jump out. It''s just that I''m not happy. The halo flashed again just now. This time it was even worse. Divide me into two parts. Bent arms and thighs stretch very weakly. Only after this is resolved. This seems difficult.


    "I mean, just now. Not now. Idiot. If only you could work hard for me." Angie seemed to lament, "The mirror can only be used three times." Three times. Will automatically fly back into my aunt''s hands. Save yourself some money. "


    I don''t know the half of my face that sticks out of the window. Angie, hey, smile. Close your eyes and say the mantra. Sometimes, both hands are itchy. It''s like drawing a map.


    The halo flashed again. I thought he would fall out of the window. I can see Ye Feng. But it fell. Just a cold pool in front. Give me a round of applause. a drop of water.


    The lake still retains the residual heat of the day. But still cold. The master knew that An Qi wanted to make fun of her. And there is no way out.


    when it surfaced. I just saw it in front of me. The autumn rain pavilion stands quietly in the tranquil lake. Those children were still sitting quietly on one side of the arch bridge. A man who fell into the water was not at all disturbed.


    In the streets and alleys of the city, the cries of killing are still loud. I just don''t know how much truth is joining it at this time. I increased my breathing. It came out of the water. My feet are on the splash. Jump forward. on the arch bridge. Take big strides to the city.


    Street melee. People will go to the devil. The soul is flying around. Blood splattered. Blue clothes at home are inconspicuous in the dark. But the jaw-dropping words are "with cuffs". But then it is possible to settle down one by one. Go through the fire pit.


    There are many children. Pull the handcuffs off. in your arms. after the scuffle. If I can live. Get someone to fix it.


    with the movement of the population. My son is relatively close to the melee. In terms of the number of people attending, they are joining more and more people. The monster is farther away. Every time they joined a group, they were surrounded and beaten by their children. A hungry man. Serve. Then it disappears.


    Dragon''s Blessing, several monsters of the later gods, have now settled in where several elders have been fixed in each. There is no way to grasp the situation in this area. Even the armed division of the evil beast that saw its own face failed. I can only bite my teeth.


    Most of the buildings in the melee were destroyed. A small snake in the color of ink and jade. On the tree. A pair of snake eyes stared at everything on the court without moving.


    Why is there no soul guard on the pitch. Although it was dark. But I can still make it clear. In the scuffle, except for the son of one family. Are some of the big five triple monsters. There isn''t a real man in a bodyguard costume.


    in a melee. No one will notice whether the person next to them has just joined, or has been in a scuffle for a long time. It will only be clear whether that number is an enemy or a friend. Why don''t you try.


    A deadly dragon. Drag a large body aside. Run awkwardly towards the crowd. I haven''t taken two steps yet. Several swords. Rivers of blood. As he fled, he shouted, "Go to the Tide Tower." There''s a bodyguard who can help us get rid of these people. "


    Those demons who have seen defeat have long since retreated. just a face. And in the middle of the dragon bless the pressure of several top management. Title: After the Next Riot. Follow the dragon and walk towards the Tide Tower.


    Dragon you and the other demons just want to stop. Suddenly it felt like a needle was stabbed into the brain. The pain started. The shape of the body has hysteresis. Ann, parents will not miss such an opportunity. The hand artifact has long been hailed by some struggling beasts, their heads tied together. Like hitting a dog in the water. between breaths. These beasts have strutted, retreating with family trees along the way.


    "Go chase. They can''t be with those bodyguards." As soon as the old man saw the dragon, you and the other demons were injured. I can''t miss such an opportunity. A long-standing backlog of grievances erupted today. After collecting family children all the way to catch up.


    Chaoyin Tower is not far north of the city. between breaths. I rushed to the plaza in front of the Tide Tower. I saw a shadow ahead. A team of Soul Guards took their place. The knife in his hand reflects the moonlight. Exudes a chill that penetrates into the human body.


    Saw the monster coming. The bodyguard''s head appears to be ready for the first time. Raise your right hand high. shouted, "Line up."


    The Tide Tower is over. There is no road to go, only the river under the tower. unless you step back. But when the beasts under the Tidewater Tower are forced by the An family, more and more beasts gather. It can be clearly seen. There are fewer military guards in front of the river.


    "Make way for the bodyguard." I jumped into the corner next to him. became human again. shout loudly. Just a blue shirt that looks a little different. At the same time, several demons next to him were caught with dangerous eyes.


    "I just changed the form. You didn''t come, I was undercover."


    life and death. These beasts, they have been practicing for thousands of years, even if they no longer know the order. I know why it''s so hard for one to do it. I saw the thick shape of the knife in front. My heart has long been timid. Get out of the way now.


    Wait for Ann to come. Yeah, it seems like I left the channel. Let the family pass. A few fast Annings. At this point, it''s on the front lines. Already able to take part in the long killing battle of the Sentinels.


    Separated leprechauns. Yan Zhen has been waiting for the sword array. This is obviously a trap. The frontrunners have figured out what happened tonight. Shout out what you see in your eyes. your thoughts. Just too much noise. No one could listen carefully to the scenes he could reach.


    The crowd behind. The Beast and Annie in front continued to push forward. There is no way to go back. The person in front wanted to take a step back. The man behind is pushing forward. The crowd is getting denser. When you see it, you have to push it in front of the guard line.


    "Stop" the guard''s head did not expect the number of the other side to be so many. There is no way to stop this. According to Jiang Cheng''s order. I''m not going to help either party tonight. There were hundreds of strikers near the Tide Tower. slash


    Like the broad sword used by the gods. Drink with the voice of a bodyguard. It reflects the entire sky. The bright moon shines on it. The tide tower in front is bright.


    A very powerful killer. Has the power to destroy everything. when the air dissipates. The light of that knife illuminated the faces of all those below who raised the knife. It is very clear that the green muscle pulsates from one root to the next. in certain eyes. It looks kind of ugly.


    The shadow that was crushed into a ball could no longer escape. A light knife''s breath was cut off in the air. It creates an irresistible feeling. I can only pray in my heart. This knife can cut through itself.


    Everything seems irreversible. Under the blade, those helpless men repair, monsters. Delusional jumped into the air and flashed the big sword. This is just a restraining order and all efforts are in vain. Some slow-moving people seemed to close their eyes. The pain of waiting for the knife.


    "Broken" a low growl. Wake up the already desperate crowd. Especially those trembling monsters. It''s crowded here. Tears in my eyes. look up to the sky. With a thick light blue swoosh. A ferocious rush towards the falling knife.


    "Bang" sound. The cyclone weakened slightly. A clearing shakes from the crowd below. Several children and beasts were immediately crushed into a puddle of meat. Make the meat "squeak" to explode.


    above the crowd. There is an old man in red clothes. The two snakehead-like whiskers in front of the nose are now high. Hold your hand in front of you. Support hurricanes. I want to get that huge light knife away. to protect everyone on the battlefield.


    Only this time. This is the power of all the guards in the Tide Tower. Or the strength of one''s resistance? All the waiters had a drop of sweat on their nose. I frowned. Hold down the light knife in your hand.


    in the crowd of angry demons. All Wuwei have an idea. Just kill these people and push them back. So I try my best to do it. through the knife. There won''t be many such people.


    If the knife reverberates. All bodyguards present will be destroyed. Even if it''s not dead yet. Serious injuries are inevitable. The power of this knife is beyond everyone''s consciousness. You have to go all out to keep going.


    There is no night wind. Only a violent whirlwind. There is no bright moonlight. Only the dazzling light of the knife.


    in front of the Tide Tower. When Orland raised the light knife. violent explosion. Cover up all the panic. Crazy shouting. scream.


    The knife is sinking. It appears that the edge of the light has been rubbing against the cyclone for quite some time. There was a heat wave. Bright was the first to win. Lots of telescopes. Tears were shed in the pain of the bright light.


    "Anton, do you have your people''s hearts cut by the sword?" The strength of a light knife. Make Oran feel a little weak. The knife kept sinking. This also means that in the next moment, it is possible to kill more than half of the people.


    For a long time, people have found a few strong breaths in the dark. Oram also thinks that Anton must be in there. I can stand up for my people. It is believed that Antoine will not die under the knife.


    I haven''t lost my voice yet. A khaki cyclone suddenly appeared to the left. A sharp blow to the sinking blade. The power of two whirlwinds. The blade suddenly stopped in the air. It''s hard to cut another penny.


    The necromancer''s forehead was now covered in sweat. Do what you can. The blade still cannot be chopped off. Some force will bounce back. Even if I try my best. I can''t do it anymore.


    Seeing the sky, the children and the evil city below them breathed a sigh of relief. The power of two cyclones. Should be able to bounce that knife back. The crisis appears to have been resolved.


    The light blade in midair is getting darker and darker. The hearts of all the soul guards are darkened. Some cast their eyes on the tide tower behind them. As if expecting something.


    "knife, cut"


    There was a loud shout in every bodyguard''s ear. Many old soulguards were shocked by this. How familiar the voice is. That''s when I taught you how to kill. The cry of the king of the city.


    "The king of the city is here."


    There were already whispers among the guards. From the top of the Tide Tower. The shadow of a knife slid across in an instant. Like lightning bending in mid-air. The light knife that has retreated.


    humming. Again, the broadsword of light, sound and light. It seems to expand a bit. The knife fell again. Although the sky is as bright as the day. But the repairman under the knife felt a dark cloud pressing overhead.


    "Jiangcheng, do you really want to make it impossible for my people and this place to die?" Oran saw the source of the knife. He already understood that Jiang Cheng must be the mastermind behind the scenes. The unstoppable anger cried out.


    "You can''t stand the death of your people. Can I be killed by a rebound?" Jiang Cheng''s voice came from the Tide Tower. Just listen to others. But I lost my share. is worried.


    It''s a battle between a family''s son and a monster. It slowly developed into a battle between the two and the bodyguard. Finally, become the Big Three. The three of Jiangcheng couldn''t help but secretly claimed that they were suffering. Knowing that there must be some kind of ruse in all of this. But I had to fight for that face.


    I just want to make trouble with my subordinates. Let it go. but now. Back on both sides. may be wiped out. No one can afford to take the huge toll of this devastation.


    "What are you doing standing there? Come on, gather your armed forces. You''ll be cut by ten thousand daggers."


    "sword"


    Olander and Anton thought at the same time. Shouting in a hurry to someone looking at the sky is like dementia under a knife. Just chop off a million bucks. That might be over. It doesn''t matter whether the soul dies or not. The point is that their own people are not harmed. This is the best result.


    The clan leader''s cry was heard. Longyou and the elders of Anjia hurriedly shouted to the people. Gather mana. Most monsters can only do simple things. connected to each other. The palms face the front of the back. Mana stacks up. monster from the front. Form a disc to hold it in the air.


    Although it has some effects. It''s just that there is a lot of loss in the energy transfer process. I can''t keep up. Still a bit short. The power disc is on the top of the disc. You can only keep the knife out of the way. But I can''t go back.


    son of a family. I learned a lot about formations since I was a kid. Follow the orders of the elders. Hastily gathered in the middle. Long sword in hand. Put it on top of your head. One-fingered sword. Mana is instilled in the sword. Follow the nine-one rule. fall in the middle of the sword.


    With the growl of old age. There is a long sword in the middle. Swing sword. The whistling sound is like a dragon song. Soar. However, a little longer. But the energy is full.


    The tip of the knife hit those monsters, hitting the disc of the joint strike. split into two. spread. The sword didn''t stop until the halo formed by Anto''o. The energy continues to pass to the halo. Goodbye, light knives in the air. Light, dark, light. sparkling. I can''t believe I''m going up and down slowly.


    "Air pressure baby, crying blood"


    I don''t know when. A figure flew out from the top of the Tide Tower. Shout out the password. At the same time, a mouthful of blood sprayed on the newly formed light knife. The knife swung between the waves again. Becomes a huge light knife in the air.


    The guard under the tower saw Jiang come out. Follow Jiangcheng''s method. A mouthful of blood sprayed on the knife in his hand. Knife rushing into the air.


    It''s just that there are far fewer bodyguards than homecoming kids. Plus the scattered power of the beast. A huge light knife. It just slows down the elevator. But still up there.


    However, the blood spurting will continue for a while. But not for long. And huge damage to the caster. Jiang Cheng''s face lowered involuntarily. At this point, there is no longer any possibility of action. It has to be chopped off. Or be cut off.


    Look at the guards under the tower. Jiang Cheng sighed. No homecoming today will be wiped out. It''s all over.


    However, Olander and Anto''o''s faces grew brighter. Chaos Beasts under the Blade of Light are now meant to concentrate their mana in the air. Oran even growled. as a sign of your inner joy.


    Huge light knives have been erected. You can even hear the blade shattering. Take another step back. Apply impact on light knives. Guardians will cease to exist. Even the Jiangcheng in mid-air had to be repaired as a huge loss. There is even a risk of downgrades.


    Facing Ginger and the bodyguard, the expression of despair became more and more serious. It''s just that no one retreats. Because standing behind is dead. I have to grit my teeth and keep going. Wait a minute. Like I wish I could take a few more breaths and hold on.


    "They say you''re a piece of wood. The magic is gone. You don''t believe me. I''ll do it."


    It''s like a cracking sound of dead wood. Suddenly there was a sound from the tide tower. A grey light. Irregular like scrap wood residue. Fly towards the huge light knife.


    Not fast. But occasional explosions in the air indicate the presence of a cyclone. It has to go from practice back to vanity.


    Jiang Cheng seemed to recognize the origin of the sound. And sarcastic sarcasm. But there was a happy smile on his face. exclaimed involuntarily.


    "Don''t just rant, talk about your practice again." Between words. The gray ball of light rested on the light knife in the center of the sky. Slowly immerse yourself in it.


    The huge light knife suddenly glowed. It''s like eating a big meal. sharp knife. The cracking sound no longer occurs. The slow body of the knife no longer retreats. Seems to suppress it further.


    A grey man slowly came out from behind the tower. White hair must float in the wind. Kind of like ginger''s white hair.


    "I didn''t think about it. You and I have been friends for thousands of years. I can''t believe that we can unite against each other today. I owe you a favor." Jiang Cheng did not appear behind this number. I already know who it is. I said excitedly.


    "You died at the hands of others. I''m always dissatisfied. I can''t help it. That''s all. You don''t have to worry. I''ve lived for thousands of years. Can''t you do this?"


    Always hold magic. It just feels like the power from the other side continues to be blessed. The light knife only pushed forward for half a minute. You can''t move anymore.


    This is a deadlock. However, the situation in court shows some winners and losers. The blood of the Soul Guard is severely damaged. If it is a long time. I''m afraid the retreat of the light knife can''t stop it. Failure is still inevitable.


    The man trapped in front of the Tide Tower. However, the huge light knife in the air no longer retreated, nor moved forward. But wobble is even more dangerous. Apparently, both sides are constantly casting mana on the light blade. Looking forward to each other''s repression.


    Most of the face of the meaningless guard was pale. The protruding green tendons seem especially terrifying. But the opposite family, with kids and monsters, seems a lot easier.


    Most of the mana was spent in the melee just now. casualties. I already hold a grudge. At this time, the alliance was formed to fight the guardian of the soul. I have an idea in my mind. Just listen to the parents. But when you do, it''s a big discount.


    The four numbers are divided into two sides of the light knife. A word of silence. His face persisted solemnly. At this point, my heart is very clear. Whoever wins is a terrible victory. Meaningless. It''s just that no one can afford to lose.


    tense situation. All eyes were on the trembling knife, which became stronger and stronger in the sky. No one noticed a twinkling crystal nail flying slowly into the air.


    I carefully controlled Sunder Armor and flew. At first, it drifted towards Orland. Because Oram is so cruel. The few forced mes are in danger.


    But then he drifted to Jiangcheng. Because the rhino nearly killed me. Ginger surface becomes pale and magnanimous. Behind the attack on the younger generation. This is so shameless.


    But there is no choice between the two. I can''t stand it. I have to walk the central axis. I made up my mind. Twinkling light. A **** shot into shining nails.


    A dazzling light shone in front of the Tidewater Tower. The trembling of the blade made their hearts tremble more and more. Most of them just squinted their eyes and peeked at the knife. .


    It seems that the light of the light knife is too strong, and the light reflected on the broken armor is also very strong.


    With the infusion of my divine thoughts, Sunder Armor seemed to be blown up by the strong wind, suddenly rose, floated above the huge light blade, suddenly lost its thrust, and then fell quickly.


    "What is that?" Suddenly someone in the crowd said, the armor breaking was now silver, and it hit a huge light knife like a shooting star. It was too obvious.


    But it''s too late, the huge light knife can not only send out a strong destructive force after the fall, but also blow the steel wind in the air, destroying some things that dare to get close to the object.


    The armor-piercing was the object of tyranny, and when it was still some distance away from the huge light knife, it felt a huge tearing force, and the loud sound of the explosion had been torn to pieces.


    Sunder armor, three steps, if there is no defense, those who will be injured, after a violent noise, countless needles fly like rain in all directions.


    The four of them returned to their vanity at this time, at the light knife, the closest distance, seeing the explosion at that point, their hearts were full of surprises, although I don''t know what it was, but from the violent spirit, the countless power winds, it must be Is a mass killer.


    More importantly, the current light knife is full of four people returning to vanity. In the later stage, there are more than a dozen gods and hundreds of truths, and their full power has exceeded the ability to destroy a group of people imagined when the light knife was placed.


    Instead, it becomes the energy that destroys the sky and the earth. If it hits the Tide Tower, I''m sure tomorrow the unreturned city will no longer see this towering tower, but it''s a big pit, a big pit I don''t know how deep it is.


    After thousands of years of practice, the four old men who returned to their vanity should be very experienced by their enemies. As soon as the situation was bad, they resumed their magic one by one, and their bodies receded in a hurry, establishing a real spiritual boundary around their bodies, hoping that they could avoid this sudden disaster, hoping that they could escape this. A sudden disaster, I hope they can avoid this sudden disaster.

 Chapter 1384： cake

    It''s just that the needle was too fast, and Wu Wei was really angry. The four weirdos retreated in all directions under the force of the explosion. I don''t know if they were hit hard, or they were afraid of being hit harder.


    Without the support of the four old men, the huge tremor of the light knife in mid-air was even more interesting. It lost four extremely strong strengths in an instant, and the blade of the light knife suddenly made a shattering sound, as if it had lost the control of the poison gas bomb. Struggling, the blade of the light knife suddenly made a shattering sound. Make a loud, heavenly sound.


    I saw the light knife in the sky, instantly forming a huge light spot, like a wave without direction, suddenly magnified countless times, violently scattered earthquakes, violent energy, like a sharp arrow passing through the heart, scattered countless. The spot of light surrounds the shape of a sphere.


    Once again, there was some dull humming in the air, and the screams of many practitioners mixed in front of the tide tower in front seemed to be few and far between, and the sound of breaking in the light knife was better than nothing. Just like countless deaf people, they just open their mouths and howl, can''t hear their shouts, make loud noises, and make people lose their hearing in a short time.


    Before the deaf had time to disperse, the endless panic was baptized by death, the broken flesh and limbs, the sap of blood and silver, hung on the blade, settled and nourished all the water and soil.


    The tidal tower appears to have been photographed with a knife. "Squeaky" leaned back, old dust, loose rickety bricks fell, and I don''t know when it''s going to collapse.


    The river under the tower seemed to be squeezed out, revealing a dark riverbed, and no matter how crowded the water on both sides of the river was, it was also to make up for the bottom of the river that was still sinking.


    The surrounding square expanded again, and countless buildings turned into flying ash, drifting into the distance, like an unopened wilderness, a willful prospect.


    The four figures seem to have been struck by fugitive birds again, wobbly, but at this point, no one cares about the once-a-lofty city master, because there aren''t many mature people under the knife. Being able to breathe comfortably is already a very enviable thing.


    The blood mixed with the foamy flesh, which could no longer be absorbed by the dust, could only slow down to a low-lying place, passing through a circle, like a broken shell, around the shell.


    Due to the sudden sinking and spewing out a mouth, into the mouth of the earth, I struggled desperately, the huge light knife broke, pressed the hard shell down, and went directly into the earth, I was right under the turtle, was pressed into a good human figure.


    Luckily, the shells I released were big enough that it would have been even more tragic if it wasn''t for a few small shells that would have shown me half a foot if not hard pressed by a light knife.


    Touching some broken shells, I am not hurt by sentimentality, today, if there is no shell to resist, but in the blood of other truths in the struggle of this time and the next.


    Occasionally two legs and a hand moved by my side, and he seemed to be looking for his original owner. I don''t know who the smart repairman is, foreseeing the danger, seeing a large shell under the hood, trying to hide the body under the shell. But the speed is still a bit slow, only one part of the body is safe, but the body is still outside, the hard birth pressure is divided into two parts.


    Reluctantly raising the pair of extremely painful arms, I slowly sat up. Only when I saw the blood flow, did I leave my body on the human figure on the ground when my body just rose and flow forward.


    The sky was so dark that not even the moon seemed to see the tragic situation of the tidal tower ahead, shouting the ground of the sky, pulling me back to the real world from that hellish remnant of reality. (applaud)-.


    The four of them returned to their vanity, presumably not so easy to die, and I didn''t fool a seriously injured person, but still knocked himself down, and looked around, a few familiar characters wanted to live, and my eyes opened again Once transferred to the nursery, where he was allowed to assemble.


    Man I moved my stiff neck and limbs, crawled up quietly, picked up a broken hand that glittered with a halo, and killed the undead dragon with one hand, and it would turn its income into light Silver Armor.


    Hundreds of real people, only a few dozen people can still breathe normally and repair the power of broken meridians, and no one will walk to a figure, bend over, and swept through a large amount of blood and flesh.


    Scattered mental organs, blood stored in bracelets and rings, struggling monster bodies, and even some seemingly intact human corpses, which I put away even though it meant nothing to me.


    Reminiscent of those who cried out to the Black Devil Ants in the Northern Jin Dynasty, everything here is a huge resource, enough to take the Black Devil Ant''s armed department to another level.


    The tide finally filled the empty riverbed, and the blood flowed into the river, attracting countless fish in the water, coming to forage and winning the opportunity of light.


    Scattered, broken corpses seriously affected my progress in clearing the battlefield, picking up what they thought was valuable, and even some who weren''t dead but badly wounded to resist the souls of those who couldn''t. My face was covered in blood and a sweet smile.


    However, those who sit on the ground doing their own work and a few unknown monsters, I dare not get too close, real people who can live in light knives, I can''t stop the blow of death.


    It seems that this should be the successful completion of An Qi''s entrustment. If you are not satisfied, you can only practice. When you kill this sentence without faith, take care of the true love of the pavilion and be a pair of wild ducks who live and die together.


    Suddenly a dragon flew in the air, awakening me in my dream again. I looked at the dark sky and felt the mental pressure from the strong crack in the air.


    "It''s so delicious, it''s a shame to put it here. Ha, I, I know you''re not dead. You killed so many people with that nail, do you think you can get away?"


    A black line ran through my face, and while the flirtatious voice wasn''t very familiar, I knew who did it because the nail also hurt the speaker.


    Cang Yue Ridge is getting farther and farther from Yue Long. Although it is not far from the city, it is not too close. How could Lao Long escape?


    But what makes me impatient is that it should be the dragon sentence, and it will also be the way out for the culprit tonight. I am afraid that tonight, the city that will never return will have a common enemy, me.


    In the center of the sky, a huge dragon body, wagging its strong dragon tail, opened one eye and swept towards the food in front of it.


    The two horns on the head, using the body of the dragon, made the living dragon lower his head involuntarily. This is a kind of mental pressure, and it is a superior race.


    Taking a deep breath of blood, the dragon should feel very satisfied, the dragon''s tail swings, the entire dragon''s body rises from the air, and several long bodies stand in flesh and blood, looking extremely ferocious.


    A huge dragon''s mouth, a powerful self-sucking mouth, as if I was ready to **** at Cangyue Ridge, such as dragon you and other generals.


    Only this time something more than dead, no resistance, big clots, with blood, a mouthful of greed.


    The four claws kept moving forward, leaving one place after another, and after each mouthful of food, a small piece appeared on the ground, chewed and picked by the dragon, and some spiritual items like garbage were spit out again. Then **** another pool of blood.


    The Tidewater Tower is in front of me, like living hell, I stole the soul, the body of the demon Dan is also secretly going, and the appearance of the dragon seems a little evil.


    Dragging that heavy and big dragon body, walking back and forth among a group of dying truths, there is no shadow of demons there, so those around who are still alive, don''t know they are still alive should be lucky, still Sighing why he is still alive this time, and he will not be resisted by the power of that dragon beast.


    "This time, me, who''s going to help you escape another bullet, the rock with the moon on it? You think it''s safe to hide in this pile of rotting flesh, you''re next, ha!"


    If Long smirked triumphantly, a one-eyed man looked for that hateful figure in the crowd, only to search for a long time and found nothing suspicious.


    The blood has to flow in the flesh, it has to be very slow, a little black snake with twists and turns, as if it can''t stand the blood, although it seems to be slowly swimming into the river, but only if these are still it seems to be slowly swimming into the river , but among the corpses, most of them are still there. It looks particularly impressive.


    Walking along the river all the way to the square, while eating, I should have found a small black snake on the dragon''s foot, but it was too weak to arouse the dragon''s interest.


    But now I found out that stepping to death is like killing time. Anyway, there is still time, so much blood food, although it is delicious, it is still a bit interesting.


    The giant dragon unscrupulously lifted his body to one side, raised a sharp claws slightly, and stepped heavily on the little black snake that had already turned very fast, and even felt the blood of a snake from the head of the little black snake. It squeezed hard, as if the dragon felt the blood of a snake squeeze hard from the head of the little black snake.


    The snake''s body was supposed to be very soft and tender, but it suddenly turned into a round shell, and the proud dragon''s feet stepped on the top of the round shell.


    Under the heavy body, the seemingly random feet were suddenly a little higher than the cushion, and the seven sharp thorns on the tortoise shell, although they did not pierce the dragon''s hard claws, also made the dragon feel the stinging pain under the claws. . -


    He sucked a pile of flesh and blood in front of her eyes, turned his head in surprise, and found that this side was still blind, and once again turned his twisted heart with difficulty, looking at the round shell under his feet.


    The surrounding blood was stained, except for the blood stains and a few small cracks that had just been trampled on, the round shell had no broken flesh and looked particularly clean.


    He stepped heavily on the turtle shell with a sharp claw, and only pressed the shell to the ground for a few minutes, but did not hear the sound of breaking the shell and the dragon turning around, ready to take a closer look, this strange turtle shell, a A turtle shell capable of resisting its return to its virtual state, it becomes strong and indestructible.


    Suddenly, a few minutes opened between the turtle''s eyes, the flash of the halo had disappeared from the sky, and under the shell, a curly human figure, suddenly opened, a seemingly familiar face instinctively retreated, one hand held The hockey came to the end of the game. (applaud)


    Although the face had turned its head and fled to the river, the hockey was familiar, and there was a man who had the same fixed with a silver fingernail in it, badly injured.


    With a roar, once the dragon is no longer retained, a strong dragon breath will fly to the front of the ice ball, scattered, the heavy body is fiercely forward, the front claws are inclined from the back, and a strong blade wind is drawn.


    Returning to the realm of cultivating dragons, knowing that under God, no one can stop this powerful blow, even if it is so close, it is even unavoidable. The hateful figure not far in front of him, only Yuan Bao Bao practiced later, and under the blade of the wind, it was just a way to be torn to pieces.


    But sadly, there is no good way to torture this hateful man and let him die so happy, before I die, he can look at the face of fear, and the dragon should also be complacent and not put too much pressure on him. I was trapped under mental stress and then got hit and killed.


    I also secretly claimed that I was bitter. I originally wanted to become a black jade snake and sneak away, but I didn¡¯t want the dragon to carefully step on that huge claw. Under the dragon''s body, the snake''s body was too small to escape. Also using only people, blocking the heavy foot with a turtle shield, while also exposing the movement.


    I didn''t think I could escape under the dragon''s eyelids. Facing the strong blade habit, I was ready to stretch out my arms and take out a mirror. This mirror looks like a bronze mirror and can be used on the street. Bought it all over the place, then turned around violently. The mirror was aimed at the strong wind, and I prayed silently in my heart that An Qi was telling the truth this time.


    Since the feeling of the hard object hitting the mirror came from my hand, I was taken aback, thinking that it should be shock resistant anyway, and he would fly to the top of his body, but at this time there was no response other than a dazzling brilliance on the lens.


    And the mighty blade wind has now fought back, just in time to hit the equally amazed dragon full of blind eyes.


    The sudden change of "Howl" made the juice in the dragon''s brain unable to imagine such a result, and the severe pain filled the whole head again.


    For thousands of years, the life of seclusion among jade dragons has always been to defeat the enemy and devour the enemy, instead of being seriously injured twice by the same person as in the past two years.


    Longan blinded by broken armor, there is hope that it will be restored to its original state through mana repair. Only this time, it has been hit by its own full force, and it is impossible to restore the Sun and Moon Dynasty in the future.


    The dragon roared, venting the pent-up anger in his heart, it was too late to figure out how I would bounce back from the strong wind, just use stronger lateral means and it would tear me to shreds, to shreds.


    The two front paws lifted slightly, rubbing against each other. I don''t know if this is scale friction or something difficult, but I clearly see it''s a gas bomb-like killing tactic. The outer shell is covered with a hard black shell that is forced to seal countless strengths in the shell.


    The dragon suddenly changed its voice, like a villain. The wide dragon''s mouth swept aside, and a ferocious claw would hit me, the black ball.


    The speed of the black ball is very fast, the sound of the loud air storm echoes the trajectory of the black ball, and the black shell seems to be shiny because of the speed, as if it is about to exhaust the shell and release the general energy.


    Looking at Yinglong''s lucky hit magic this time, my expression became more solemn, and I couldn''t help but retreat. Although he was only three feet away from the river, I knew that his speed could no longer match the roaring black ball.


    Looking at the mirror in my hand, my heart became firm again. Although there was a river behind the three abbots, I still stood firmly in the same place, and my hand was just a strong mirror.


    A terrible thought suddenly popped into my mind, if you could bring this dragon to the soul, like a mount, it would be a lot, even though it was a one-eyed dragon.


    No panic, no cowardice, I took a step back, his face solemnly raised the mirror in his hand, pointing to the black ball on his face, his eyes full of excitement.


    Looking at my calm eyes, the dragon should become more annoyed, a villain went to repair, and dared to despise the powerful dragon should be killed.


    Besides biting the enemy''s mouth and gnashing his fangs, the dragon also believes that the gas bombs wrapped around the dragon''s scales are by far the best lethal power.


    No matter how powerful the compressed gas explosion is, the black scaly shell after the explosion will be shredded and scattered, and the Yuan Dynasty can be repaired into the following repairman, which will die in one go.


    The black ball rushed to me, and if the dragon had a light green light from one of its eyes, and closed it a few points, it seemed to be afraid of being stabbed by some kind of strong light, and its slightly shorter front paws gently covered it. On the two ears that he could not find accidentally, Long Xiguang held it, pretending to be timid.


    The black ball ripped apart all the obstacles in front of him and slammed one end against the smooth mirror, not hearing the sound of shaking the earth as the dragon imagined, only a gentle "wave".


    A halo suddenly flashed on the surface of Gup''s mirror, and the black ball seemed to have found a new target, whizzing back along the original road, faster, and the space just torn was torn again. You can even hear the black hole coming out of shattered space.


    The long eye, which had been narrowed to a thin line, suddenly opened round, and the two wings opened outwards in a natural way of surprise. At this time, the dragon should no longer have such a pleasant expression, with a big mouth full of blood, which cannot be closed for a long time.


    The power of the black ball is more than anyone should know. Between the breaths, the black ball was already close, and the two front claws rushed forward, as if it was a delusional counterattack, pushing the black ball out.


    But it backfired, and the earth-shattering sound confirmed the terrifying blow of the dragon. I saw that the dragon''s body was like a leaf, easily hit by the black ball, and even the nearby carcasses splashed in fear.


    Before it was too late to scream, the dragon only felt that the two front claws were missing, the senior did not have a full scale, and the large sagging made the dragon feel breathless, and even flew in mid-air. Even if you don''t move a bit, you can feel the great pain rolling from the waves all over your body.


    Fly, fly and fall in the distance, I don''t know how many trees and how many houses were broken, and finally I hit a dilapidated three-story building, and fell hard to the ground, rolled a few rolls, the whole The dragon was lying on the ground. Gasping in pain, even the movement of the hind paws seemed extremely difficult.


    In front of the Darktide Tower. When the voice of a poor dragon passed by, it became silent again. The flesh in front of me was compared to that of a dragon. Not worth mentioning.


    Not caring about the flesh between the flesh and the flesh, has not broken the spirit of the real person, showing fierce eyes. The curse of deprivation and resentment. And some surprises in the dark. Seems to have guessed something.


    I can''t wait to put the mirror away. Take big strides in the direction the dragon was shaken. Whether the dragon is alive or dead. Flesh is always useful. At least that goblin is the most precious.


    balance. Tough dragon. Hard corners and plump teeth. Even that chunky piece of dragon meat. I imagine what he might get later. Excited to run.


    Nobody stopped it. The tidal tower in front of the square can usually still breathe, except for the dragon you, the monster transformation in the later period. There are several elders. There are also several captains of bodyguards.


    Dragon, you and other demons can''t go after you. The soul is still in my hands. Even catching up is stupid. be beaten or abused as a result.


    The Soul Guard will not hunt me down. Because I joined The Guardian. There was no peace in the tide tower for a day. I wish I had left sooner. To be able to go back to the comfortable days of the past.


    Long ago, the elders in the family cleared me from the original mirror. Thought great men could lend me such an important piece of art. So what happened today just shows. What I did was tacitly approved by the owner of the mirror. At this point, even if the heart is unwilling to follow the default.


    Watch me go away. Expressions such as sighing, resentment, anger, impatience, and despair are still alive in front of real people in Fang Dead Sea, without any doubt.


    Especially some low-level children and monsters that are still alive. I don''t know. Those who were alive at the end of God''s transformation. Why doesn''t one finger crush me to death. But let me go. Even a small smile on his face.


    I am familiar with the third floor. here. I can easily get the friendship of a person with a strong vanity. Outside the Hall of Souls. Faint glow. I can imagine a stationary dragon lying on the ground. How miserable it was to hit the border and fall to the ground.


    With angry sad expression. I dare not run directly to the dragon. Drive away the soul with great fanfare. If a dragon blows a dragon''s breath. I estimate that this half of the body can still exist two words.


    Several hockey **** hit the angry dragon in the face. That''s why we let go of their minds. The stupid dragon in front of him really has no ability to fight back now. Basically like a giant lamb''s head to be slaughtered.


    Here''s another hockey puck that freezes squashed longan into ice eyes. I carefully controlled the blood gourd. around the completely blind longan. Fly to the top of the dragon. He has a spell in his mouth. Dreaming of a windy horse in my head.


    Lying quietly on the cold ground. Huge nostrils, laborious mouth, panting. The tidal tower in front appears to be self-debilitating, and the damage to the human meridian is severe due to the black gas **** that condense on itself. after shock. When you reach the aura boundary on three floors. It looks like he''s been hit in the head again by a dark force. Almost fainted.


    Feel the ice on the ground. It''s easy to open your eyes. After being teased by me with a puck. The only clear longan. Freeze into a hockey ball. It''s a shame I''ve never seen. It made the huge body of the giant dragon''s giant east continent tremble.


    The blood of the fairy beast stimulates the dragon to quickly regain its strength. Big teeth closed. Should hate waiting for the body to recover.


    When evil hyacinths fly overhead. Dragons have long been discovered by God. Think about where Yue Longjian is. Monsters are desperately protecting my site. Yinglong already understood what I was going to do.


    I don''t care about the pain in my body. The dragon raised his head slightly. Sneeze into the air. A strong airflow immediately blew the blood gourd into the air. Several somersaults in a row. Back to my dull hands.


    "Ah, still have the strength to sneeze, try again." Between words. I waved. Voldemort''s mark on his hand. He has a spell in his mouth. Throw it in the air. I saw dark Voldemort seals. Several swings in the air. Almost ten times bigger. Stopped at the dragon''s head for a moment. smashed it.


    Sneeze again. Just after the sneeze. The dragon only felt dizzy for a while. He rebuked the man who had done it in the dark in his heart. That dark force apparently made a shock to the dragon''s brain.


    Voldemort''s fingerprints are still there. I just felt like I was getting another whack in my chest. Choking in my heart. This should be the dragon, unless it has no mana. I''m afraid it won''t take long. You can regain your strength. You have to run for your life.


    Although in the presence of dragons makes the soul happier. However, not being able to do this is a real headache for me. A dragon''s tail hangs limply on the ground. There is a smile on my face.


    Flashing shapes. I fell on the dragon''s tail. Slowly take out the flashing stick. No more publicity. It''s a stick. Push the colorful whip away. Meandering towards the dragon''s tail.


    Blinked a few times. The dragons struggled to break the ice frozen on their eyelids. I just breathed a sigh of relief. goodbye. I turned around now. The dragon''s heart tightened again.


    You can sneeze in front of your head. Behind you. Dragon couldn''t help but come up with an interesting idea. Wait for me to do it again.


    The whip is silent. like a snake. Slowly approach the strong dragon tail. When the tip of the whip touched the dragon scale lightly. The dragon thumped a stinky fart. Like thunder. Suddenly, it dispelled the colorful lights.


    I can''t laugh at the moment. But the dragon''s eyes were full of complacency. laugh at yourself. A tiny infant monk also wanted to start with a mighty dragon. This is self-deception.


    Good thing I''m ready. When the tail trembles slightly. I retreated. Straighten the colorful whip. Although the whip was broken by the dragon''s stinky fart. But I didn''t get hurt too much.


    Moved a little towards the dragon''s body. Once again I unleashed a multicolored whip of light. The whip is like a fool. Slowly sucked into the blood-filled dragon''s body.


    This is it. The dragon no longer has any gas to release to disperse the anomaly propagating from the dragon''s back. The dragon only felt the mana in its body, as if it had found a vent. Continue to pass on. I''m on the dragon''s back. what can we do about it.


    The dragon''s eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. This severely damaged stamina is now due to excessive mana cost. become more vulnerable. Even the boundless anger in our hearts cannot change the reality in front of us. The heart is a more limitless feeling. Why did you find that trace. All the way to the city, I couldn''t find my home. A cloud of tears. Slowly dripping from longan without god.


    At this point, my emotions were pumped to the limit. The dragon''s strong cross mana is like a stream of light flowing through colorful whips. Throw in my powers like crazy. Although most of it is the property of the spiritual liquid of water. But it didn''t make any difference to me.


    The baby is in the belly. Falling into the hands of different spells from time to time. This little mouth has a vague spell. Promote the five elements spiritual circle around the waist. run fast. Water in the body will be infused. Transforms into spiritual fluids with other properties. every hole in the body. Stick out every inch of bone in your body.


    Feel the changes in your body. I''m sure it won''t take long. Even tonight. It is possible to break the divinity. The concept of God has reached the standard of the early days of God''s transformation. It''s just magic. As long as the mana liquid is enough to accumulate. It can break at any time.


    I couldn''t help moaning. I breathed in comfortably. I do not know. A hot air suddenly filled my side. Temperatures in the surrounding area rose sharply by a few percent. And it''s still rising.


    between breaths. I just feel like my tongue is dry. The flickering light also became a little restless. Even one of them cannot move the dragon. I couldn''t help twisting this bulky body.


    "You will be my soul and beast. Then there will be infinite wealth."


    Pale voice. in my ears. But I believe. I didn''t say that. But for this dying dragon before us.


    Just down the alley. A figure slowly walked out. Not fast. But in the blink of an eye. But before the big head of the dragon. A pair of gleaming eyes on the white beard gleamed with fiery light. This strange face disturbs me deeply.


    Although the elderly did not release strong mental pressure. But I still feel the old man''s fear. This feeling is already felt in Oran. Jiang Cheng felt it. Will not be back in town again. This is the sixth strong man to restore vanity.


    The old man ignored me. hold your hand. Firelight rushed into the trembling body of the dragon. I saw the dragon tremble violently. A faint red light then forms on the body.


    I just felt the colorful whip suddenly lose its aim. The fiery red light was directly forced out of the dragon''s body. I hovered a few times in the air. Slowly retract the sparkling stick.


    This ancient monster is truly a practice of vanity. I talk to myself. When you see a dragon, you are subdued. It''s about to break. A dream come true. But there is such an old man in the sky. An old man of unknown origin. Break that wish for the best. Makes me feel impatient.


    Look down at the old man with the hungry eyes of the dragon. I learned that there is no opportunity to conquer dragons today. Unless there is a miracle. For example, a man suddenly flew out of a three-story building behind him. beat the old man in front of him. Or tangled together.


    The nights were wet and cold. My heart is colder. Reverence for the beast of God, and the beast that comes to our hands. Also incapable of retreating. Hear the loud, heavy breathing. A dangerous old man of unknown origin. I put my hands down almost feebly.


    "You''re just in the middle of a zen. You''re the same as me. It won''t make you ashamed. When you decide. You''ll know who I am. There''s a surprise waiting for you. Eat some deep in the pool. Little fish, it''s better than wrapping your stomach." The old man said patiently. Seems to have a good idea of ??dragon size.


    Seeing the little drooping eyelids of the dragon, I took great pains to pluck them. The old man knew that the dragon was powerless to respond. Stop talking. The right hand stretched out slowly. on the dragon''s head. Close your eyes. The concept of an invisible God slowly becomes reality. Swim to the top of the dragon.


    "Give your soul and I can save your life" is a vague word. Just like a command. Don''t refuse to respond to the dragon''s wrath. This also surprised me next to me. What a straight-forward old man.


    "Are you here to collect gods, or to rob them? Don''t you know I made this dragon like this? You are so tall. To compete with the younger generation for monsters. If you still have the face, tell me yours name."


    If it doesn''t come out again. I''m worried that the old man will really take the dragon. before that. Everything I did tonight was empty.


    "you hurt it"


    The old man turned his head slowly. I shook my head lightly. "If you have a friar," he said sarcastically, "if you can defend against random blows from dragons that fall mid-Homecoming, what can you do."


    If you don''t have a star shifter. You thought you could hurt the dragon. This is a joke. I don''t know how the owner of Lingyun Pavilion will like you. Entrust your granddaughter to you. "


    Listen, this old man told me all about it. I''m surprised. Knowing that he and Ling Yunge''s granddaughter are in charge of a good thing. Not many people in the city do not go back to the city. Dongshun doesn''t know much at home.


    But I know that mirrors come from mirrors. Except for the people who make up their family. Others want to know about it. Unless it''s the role of the mirror master generation. Or very familiar.


    "Anyway, the dragon was wounded by my Starshifter. Don''t you want to deal with the Starshifter''s master?" I still didn''t give up. The owner of the mirror. Will the old man in front of him sell a thin sheet of noodles? give me this.


    "If An Rong comes here, maybe the old husband can think about it. It''s just what you are doing. I dare to brainstorm here. It''s ridiculous. Don''t you think I dare not kill you?" In the middle of the conversation. from the old man. A little bit of killing came out slowly. Even dragons. A little panic.


    I just feel nervous. As if surrounded by countless flames. I can''t move. Even more surprising to me. The flames followed the pores of their bodies. into the skin. Roasted the flesh and blood of my meridians. More like drying the bleeding blood.


    Take a deep breath of heat. It''s like spitting out a bunch of fire. The dry throat seemed to be dried by the flames. He doesn''t get in the car without bodily fluids. No bloodstains. Just belly brows. The tormented baby is struggling violently. That gentle little hand, flashing a five-line ring, seemed to have stopped working. The spirit that urges the body to nourish the dry body.


    I experienced this gap again in practice. Just take a look. Or the fingers can easily hit yourself.


    Although the blood on the corpse appears to have been burnt dry. Meridians were burned. the strange thing is. When the corpse is on the verge of collapse. The flame is always enough to stop. Give me a chance to breathe. Let the halo in the body restore the body''s burned meridians.


    Repeated burns. repair. Burned. repair. Like when I was in the fish family. The fish elder Xu Man is the same as Lightning Forging. Every time I correct the negatives. The meridians of the body bear many fruits. The flesh will be stronger than a few points.


    The flame body is much crueler than the lightning forge body. Lightning Refinement takes damage outside of the body. Forcing a trace of impurities in the body. and hot spring water to repair the meridians. more natural.


    And the Flame Refinery. Fire at the meridians. Look for traces of impurities in the body. Burn it to ashes. Even a trace of blood was burned. The damage it does is not small.


    this moment. I already knew that the old man in front of him was not the Xu Man of the past. I''m not trying to be strong for myself. It''s about torturing yourself. Get yourself out of trouble.


    Back then, I could endure the pain of Lightning Forge. The pain of flame refining can also be endured today. I took a solid step forward. Mouth wrinkled. Stubbornly said, "If you think you killed me. You can hold back the wrath of the master of the mirror. Then burn me. Why scare me?"


    Even though it is infinite in the body. How the expression on the face is twisted. I insist. Grit your teeth. He looked at the old man in front of him angrily. No whispers. Just hold on.


    Sigh softly. The old man nodded. "If you will," he said with a smile. I want to help you improve. Admired by millions. you want. "


    As an old man of Dongshun Kingdom. Wu Tian did not allow any foreign country under his jurisdiction. Nothing happened in the city. Wu Tianxin knew his belly name. In the beginning, Kong Yi was arranged to lure me into the stylish sound tower as a soul guard. Do not return to the city in order to disturb the order.


    Arrange for me to go overseas to rescue Kaylin. Robbery and killing dragons is Wu Tian Hanjiao''s plan. Also to free spirits and beasts. Strangle the dragon from the water ring. Ensure smooth implementation of the plan.


    But I don''t think I can do that well. Since then, Wu Tian has not been used to arrange any specific means of splitting. It will turn the earth upside down without returning to the city. I mean, it''s a little too close to where it''s going to be destroyed.


    As for Kong Yi''s death. Wu Tian won''t care. to unify the empire. Ego''s sacrifice. Not worth mentioning.


    in front of the Tide Tower. Has basically destroyed all power in the city with no return. As long as the Dongshun army directly enters the city. Hang those remnants of power. You can easily regain control of this unreturned city. To achieve unity after a thousand years.


    See my unyielding, determined expression. Wu Tian was also deeply shocked. How powerful is that fire. Wu Tian knew it better than anyone.


    People of the Divine Age in general. Still can''t resist. In front of me. By the late Yuan Dynasty, the repair of the baby could last until this time. I could see his mind was firm. far beyond the normal range.


    If you can conquer the country of Dongshun, become a state teacher. in my five facial expressions. In practice, future achievements are at least better than future ones. Use this sharp mind. Be decisive when you are on the other side of the line. In the future, the time has come for it to do its own thing. Maybe I''m the next elder too. Serving the long-term national transportation of Dongshun country. For the life of the ship.


    "If you stop now. Maybe I can think about it. You consider an occasional loser. Are you qualified to be the target of your little idea?"


    I don''t know who this old man is. But there was a faint smile on his face. low self-esteem. A little more than ginger. This old man seems to be related to Dongshunguo. It can be the patriarch of a large family or the great master of a better class.


    The grill in the body continues. Had it not been for my flesh, he would have been transformed by the immortals of the black turtle and the beasts of immortality. I''m afraid I''ve fainted. Or burned to ashes.


    But at this point, if you give up. I''m afraid the old man in front of him won''t let me go easily. so tortured. There is only one idea. This is for me to lose. But the leaders persevered. Even if he was burned.


    I seem to have a face of despair. Wu Tian shook his head gently. Like I said. Wu Tianshe must not burn me to death. I just want to make it easier for me to be overpowered. Let me come back from now on. Just now. This approach does not seem to have served the intended purpose.


    The roaring flames still surround my body. Grill all so-called combustible impurities. I grit my teeth. Finally, wait for Wu Tian to wave at will.


    The fire around him disappeared with Wu Tian''s wave. A fresh wood air suddenly rushed into my feet from the spring. Nourishes meat close to its limit.


    I only felt the flesh and blood of the meridians on him. Like a long, dry field. Suddenly, there was dew. Crazy absorption solidified. The flame burns on the body, surrounding the meridians. The spirit of the woods follows it. Repair burnt meridians. strong. The effect is not comparable to my Five Elements Reinforcement. After all, there are many differences in practice.


    I understand what the old man means. I refuse to deceive myself and force the old man to take back the spirit of the wood. Kick yourself away. He blamed himself for being ignorant of his current affairs.


    not much. I knelt down hastily. lucky. Strengthens and strengthens damaged and repaired meridians in the body. Minimize the pain of fire.


    I don''t know how long it will take. The moon is back in the sky. Sprinkle a piece of silver light. Reflecting every corner of the city has not returned. At this point, my expression was no longer distorted. Even with a slight smile.


    Exhale evenly the cloud of fire burning inside your body. Feel the changes in your body. I don''t know if I should thank the smiling old man in front of me. or hatred.


    "This is not a place to stay, we''d better take care of this dragon early." Wu Tian reminded me quietly.


    everything that just happened. Satisfied Wu Tian. The tenacity and understanding of current events of the main characters is superior. As long as I am willing to become the national teacher of Dongshun country. Wu Tian even wanted to accept me as a closed disciple. Teach me the practice of a lifetime.


    The night wind blows slowly. The atmosphere before the third floor seems to have eased a lot. Never get angry. Do not be angry. As if nothing happened. I took a breath. Speak slowly.


    "Thank you for helping me refine. It''s a little cruel. But the younger generation won''t fight you for this stupid dragon. Goodbye." Gently shake the dust off him. I greeted the old man gently. ready to leave.


    Wu Tian didn''t seem to have expected that I would fight hard just now. It would be easy to drop this at this point, despite the many replies. But in Wu Tian''s eyes, he was still a dead dragon.


    "You really want to give up this dragon" Wu Tian asked tentatively again.


    "It''s not giving up, it''s just that I know I don''t have the ability to compete with you. Maybe one day I''ll make a breakthrough. I''ll come back to you today. Get this stupid dragon back." Like you said. But my heart is tight.


    It''s also a gamble. The old man in front of him would give up the treasure dragon. As for why. The main features are summarized. Build a good relationship for the future. Although this is not enough. But I still want to try it.


    "You hope this dragon can do it now. I can even help you deal with this dragon. Promise me one thing." Wu Tiansi had no intention of blaming anger. But a big cake was drawn in front of me. Let me choose.


    "Promise me anything. Join the power behind you. Don''t you know I''m an ordinary practitioner. Do you want to join Lingyun Pavilion recently? I don''t like being restrained. I''m leaving Lingyun Pavilion in the future. Travel around the world. You may not want to Makes it easy to develop a strong man. At the end of the day, walk away.¡± I answered a series of questions. There was a slight smile on his face. That bet. I won.


    Wu Tian frowned slightly on his forehead. It looks a little awkward. Take people out of your heart. Wu Tian can no longer force this stubborn boy to be a national teacher in front of him. But I don''t want to give up easily. After all, such gifted truths are rare. And so young.


    my bottom line. Wu Tian has made it very clear. Although the power of the Northern Jin Dynasty is not strong. But if you really know. This is an alliance. Or a dependent country.


    Take a look. There were no ferocious dragons at this time. Wu Tian''s face was sunny and cloudy. Silence for a while. I made up my mind.


    "I trade this dragon for three things you do for the power behind me. Three things you can do after a big orgasm. How are you?"


    hear this. After being suppressed for a long time, I took a breath. I don''t know what''s behind this old man. But in the future, it will rise. Other things that can be done. This situation should be barely acceptable. Just my feeling. These three things don''t seem so simple.


    indecision. A faint scent swept my nose. It''s the smell of a woman. Like the fragrance of sadness. We looked around for the next four weeks. Find the owner of the perfume.


    "There are three things, if Dong Shunguo is going to die, you can also die for Dong Shunguo, you should be able to do it. Ha." A subtle sentence seemed to pierce the old man''s tricks. I looked heavily at the old man in front of me. Invisible souls are spreading from one place to another. Seems to be looking for someone who screwed up the plan.


    The night wind blew silently. I just feel that the fragrance has become stronger in the nose. It''s not as light as it smelled in the wind just now. It''s like it''s right behind you. Look back. The incense teacher.


    suddenly. A gentle breeze blows from behind. like the summer breeze. lazy feeling. even want to sleep.

 Chapter 1385： when

    Eight strange heads flew across the deck. Completely ignore the flower baskets that are several times larger in the front. Just as I was about to pass. suddenly. Ten million lights from the blue mouth. Sauvignon Roll. An unstoppable powerful suction swept out of the basket. will fly forward. Suddenly, eight strange heads with blurred positions were involved. Pull firmly into the basket.


    I didn''t seem to expect that the power of that rim would be so powerful. Eight weirdos were sucked into one place. If nine babies aren''t reacting fast enough. Control these eight strange heads to pull back and forth. I''m just afraid of the force that rushes forward. will fall into the basket.


    all me. The heart believes more and more in this holy girl. in such an emergency. With the help of eight big heads. trap it.


    Although the eight major incomes are not tied to the blue. But it calmly quelled the attack of the nine little beasts. One order difference. This calm takes a little advantage. It is clear that the mind of this holy woman is meticulous. He has a lot of guts.


    Huge, heavenly roar. As if freezing the cold rain in the sky. The nine little beasts were annoyed by the holy woman. It''s just that the rewind in the basket is too strong. Just eight weird heads. Like a bird struggling in a cage. There is no way to break free.


    next second. Just listen to the sound of the water by the river. When the edge of the ice splashes. A huge beast emerged from the ice. The green scales gleamed. Even in the dark ink-like night. A thick tail, like a sharp copper edge, hammered **** the river. Set off a huge wave. It looks too ferocious.


    Eight struggling monsters. The amplitude of the wobble is unknown when it has changed. The eight necks continue to stretch back. Slowly connect to the water edge of the animal''s body. Form an eight-headed body. The scale of the beast is everywhere.


    It''s just a pity that nine little beasts are nine geeks. One of the necks was noticeably shorter. There are even signs of recovery. It seems extremely frustrating. It''s a strange arrow just shot in the head by the sage, King Yi.


    connected to the body. The power of the Eight Monsters'' struggle has increased several times. The force of the backward tear is much stronger than the force of the flower basket. escape. The brilliance that has quickly pulled out the edge of the flower basket.


    If eight heads come out of the flower basket. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to run out. before that. I am afraid the situation is no longer optimistic.


    Just at this time. The man who was shot by King Eun-jae''s arrow. Suddenly fell to the ground. Go to the next corner. Slide hard into the side of the boat. The golden arrow is broken. Yell. There is no pause. One of the eight-headed weirdos, head back.


    Very close to Ben. The light arrow penetrated its head again at a very fast speed. A recent weirdo was killed by a weapon. A puff of blood. Golden light enters without a body. The strange head immediately stood in the air. The expressions are intertwined in pain.


    after a while. The whole strange head looks like a cracked sphere. violent explosion. Blue scales. when the plasma splashes. The blue neck shrank rapidly. Like the one that was beheaded. It''s about to fall.


    After losing another head. The nine-baby beast suddenly became violent. Angry and growling. The remaining seven strange heads. The one closest to King Yi''s arrow. The eagle''s mouth opened quickly. Grips King Yi''s arrow hard. It is used to bite arrows. The remaining freaks.


    It''s just that it still hurt nine little beasts. King Yi''s arrows have no shape at all. It''s just pure power. Eagle closed his mouth. It was as if he had swallowed King Yi''s arrow. The monster''s head froze in the air again. Vitality dissipates.


    Stop holding back. Because King Yi''s golden arrow is already aimed at the next target. Still, the oddball pulled tight. But half the time can''t escape the shackles of flower baskets. It can''t be faster than King Yi''s arrow.


    At this point, it became increasingly apparent. The holy woman is trying to attract the strange heads of the nine little beasts with a flower basket. Take Yi Wang''s arrows one by one. If you kill all nine heads. Even if nine children didn''t die. Its practice must be a huge loss. In life or death, she speaks to the divine girl.


    Victory seems to be tilted towards the saints. Maybe it''s just a matter of time. Nine babies will lose their minds. There is no more war. Another odd head was shot by King Yi''s arrow. It destroys life. remain silent.


    Seems to realize that such a struggle will not win you even the slightest chance of life. The remaining five freaks no longer struggled. Suddenly they rushed over. Attracted by Sauvignon. Even faster than King Yi''s arrow. into the flower basket.


    The bird enters the cage. It looks like he''s going to kill himself. Unconsciously, it''s like being born again. Stay outside. I can''t escape the pull of the basket. He can only be hit by King Yi''s arrow.

 Chapter 1386： liquid

    A kind and quiet woman, she has to think about others in everything. After a sentence, I feel guilty on my face. I thought of a good way for a while, but I can¡¯t say it at this time, for fear of boasting the kindness of the Holy Maiden. .


    "Holy daughter, this trip is good, if the king is not allowed to come out of the good place, my snail family is small today and can''t really afford the wrath of the holy king, ah." -. Niu Record felt the seriousness of the problem at this time, but was still reluctant to provide psychic fluid, said in obscurity.


    This is the wrath of the holy king, you will not provoke me to anger, and my anger will also be angry. Liu raised his eyebrows lightly, and the Holy Maiden of Qingyun seemed to have an angry answer. The first faint touch of the fragrance of flowers revealed some rustling gestures.


    "Come on, this soul-protecting flower smells too much to be turned into psychic liquid. If you''re in a hurry, there are three drops of psychic liquid in front of you right now." I giggled softly, two cold lights His eyes flicked across his face from time to time, now entangled in the ox''s record.


    The practice of returning to the virtual state can indeed produce three drops of psychic liquid, which only needs to be dried in the shade to appear, and dried in the shade to die. For a time, Niu Ji was almost startled. The saint covered her lips and smiled slightly, while the group of demons laughed involuntarily, but she didn''t know how many flowers fell.


    A burst of ecstatic laughter passed, and I made a request to lead the saints down the mountain. Shortly after leaving, he only saw a trace of breath on the cattle record, took out the gold wire scissors, looked at it over and over again, and it took a long time before he began to collect. But the palm brought together has a jade symbol, simply left a few words and let it go.


    Looking at the broad **** road in the incomplete sea of ??flowers, Niu held his heart more and more tightly, put his hand on his chest, and murmured: "If you want to find a precious mouse, just dream, Or surpass the level of nine-born animals first."


    In the depths of the deep sea, a flower is tied in one place, forming a flower basket-like shape. A little woman, with a short sword in her hand, stabbed a golden mouse in a cage made of flower roots in front of him.


    Suddenly, a jade crane jumped down from the sky, and the woman grabbed her hand and sank the thought of God into it. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "I want you to live a few more days. If I die, you will die with him."


    God cannot be separated because of the fragrance of the soul, but as a normal life, only the Lingbao rat trapped in the bamboo cage can hear clearly, so he asked curiously: "What if I am still alive?"


    "Alive, then you are the bargaining chip to kill him! Haha!" This sword was naturally held by Mrs. Kong. Under the circumstances of the mud prison, the record of the grazing cow was clear, and the Lingbao mouse was trapped. , he took the opportunity to open the shadow of the herd and let it pull out the Lingbao mouse to make a chip in the future.


    At this time, I went down the mountain to the icy water to die, and Mrs. Kong Niuying was very happy, so he took the sword and stabbed the Lingbao mouse for fun.


    "Well, you don''t seem to know that there were too many people who wanted to die in the past, but now I''m alive and well, but the person who wants to die is dead. Oh sure, some monsters are dead." "If you want to kill If you don''t want me to go to bed first, I suggest you sleep for a while, if not you don''t need to sleep in the future."

 Chapter 1387： take care of

    "This pill is not an easy one for me. You two take the storage ball on your body and exchange it. Well, three boxes of pills, take it out. If you don''t change it, I''ll take it out myself." As soon as I think about these tens of thousands of years of memory, I feel a warm heart, move, and open a price code that he thinks is very reasonable.


    The two old men opened their eyes at the same time, their faces contorted into a look of pained flesh. After tens of thousands of years of collection, it is too painful for the animal''s hand to bow.


    But now I can exchange three boxes of pills. Listening to what I mean in the future, it seems that I am ready to forcibly collect the money, and then there will be no more losses.


    The two beasts hesitated, swallowed two **** full of dirty water, collected the blood on the storage balls, then returned to their human form, took over the jade box I handed, and sat down to Dan''s Breathing and meditation.


    I used the ice spirit to remove the smell from the ball, turned the storage ball with my hand, and laughed: "I solved the venom, but those needles, I can''t solve it, the only way is for you to protect the heart and cut off the blood," he said. "I''ve dealt with the venom, but those needles, I have no way to deal with it, the only way is to protect the veins in the heart, cut the blood veins, the blood will be released, and the needles will flow out of the body with the blood."


    "These needles can be controlled as long as the two of us recover some mana, children don''t have to worry!" The poor beast next to him answered weakly.


    Just not wanting these two mighty psychic spoils to die, as soon as I heard the two beasts had their own solutions, I happily took care of myself, using the storage of the ball, and jumping into the fire pit on the ground.


    In front of two beasts, opening their hard-earned storage balls, I also find it a little too cruel, effort is collected from the heart.


    I just entered the fire cave, and I feel that the space inside is very large and the spirit is very rich. It is a good place to practice boundaries. There is nothing to recover at this time. (applaud)-.


    With the release of the jade talisman, it was to tell Qingyun''s sacred daughter that it was safe to do so at this time, in a quiet practice, waiting to go out to find it. Let the saintess of Qingyun continue to sail north to collect the tribute.


    One person can''t solve the psychic medium, hand it over to the beast, and then fly back to the insidious valley, to Yulie and Yao Zhi, go north through the Qingyun big ship, find a safe landing place, and return from the south to the east. Shun, go save Angie.


    Although the Qingyun Ship only crossed the north and south, there are more and more tribes in the north. After the baptism of the animal tide, most of the strongmen were taken away from the north by me and died in the dangerous valley. It''s pretty safe to do this compared to these two. Wanting to leave the country is not a big deal.


    In the Insidious Valley, Qin Yi and the three beasts continued to arrange the transmission array, and there was no urgent contact after the action. The psychic solution to save Angie has arrived, and now it''s a matter of finding the missing soul mouse. The information has been released, but the matter has not been resolved within a day or two. Although I was anxious, he wasn''t in a hurry at the time. At this point, it will take a long time to wait for these two monsters to regain their mana. Anyway, nothing happened. It''s possible to use the ground fire hole as an opportunity to see if they can break through to the later stages of God''s transformation with these two old monsters just outside the hole. I believe there is no safer border in the Southern Badlands than this icy pool.


    When I found a hidden place in a rock, I couldn''t wait to bleed the two stored **** to the owner, open one of them, and the gods read it.


    In the vast space, mountains of beasts and goblins, like hills, piled up indiscriminately. Of these, just over 100 leprechauns have returned to the empty land, and dozens of herbs from millions of years have really surprised me.

 Chapter 1388： strength

    "The sun is ordinary, the golden brick steps are gleaming, and people are dazzled. Everyone on the steps is looking at the temple, and their eyes are even more reverent.


    "These 99 gold brick steps are to test the heart of the Lady of Qingyun, otherwise those who want to be too old for their own race will not be able to go up the stairs, and there will not be so many people who climb up!" With a smile on his face, he approached me and whispered: "As long as your heart is strong enough, you can rise up. After reaching the peak, it is very good for your mood, so you will not regret the price of your hard heart climbing to the top of your heart. It''s gone!"


    My eyes were facing each other, feeling the inspiring expression in the bright eyes of Saintess Qingyun, I nodded lightly, the two of them looked at each other with a smile on their faces, said no more, and walked up the stairs of 99 gold bricks.


    The golden light is dazzling, and before the official step, I will feel that a few lights on the steps are on the bricks in the distance, the lights are dazzling, dazzling, irritable and irritable.


    "Quiet!" Qingyun Saintess reminded gently, seeing me closed for a while, then opened her eyes, revealing a trace of indomitable perseverance, Qingyun Saintess was not secretly happy, she led the way for a while, and took out a piece from her chest Green leaves, handed to me in front of me.


    "This leaf is a gift from the older generation to you. It is the best peace. There will be a little spirit to maintain your life at critical moments. If there is no trouble, you will bring it to you!" A burning heart is in the right heart, and if it is not just ready to stand up, the tension will clench the right fist tightly, but the fairy root of the fear leaf has been exposed to the green light.


    There is a strong feeling that the leaves of the Qingyun saint should be combined with the root of the fairy. If you think about this, I can''t help but think that there are also fairy roots on this Qingyun Mountain.


    The search for fairy roots is a matter of the future. I feel very ashamed of myself that Saintess of Qingyun can give each other these precious treasures for their own benefit. If the future really brought a huge disaster to Qingyun Mountain, I would be deeply ashamed for bringing such precious wealth to myself. I don''t know what to do with this real spiritual virgin.


    For a while, I just felt that the spirit should be shaken, and quickly pushed the green leaf back to the girl in front of him, and whispered: "You put it away!" That is, in order to test our mentality, why do we need external forces , let''s go together and see who gets to the top first! "


    Seeing that my heart had changed, and returned as usual after a while, the Qingyun Saintess''s heart was slightly tense, and then stabilized, she gently collected the green leaves, smiled, and gently moved the lotus to the golden brick steps .


    Stepping on the golden steps, the originally glittering steps suddenly twisted open. In the blink of an eye, I only felt that I was standing above the sea of ??fish, and a tide rushed to his face, although the meaning of wet and cold was not obvious. But I feel like his feet are stepping into the ocean, floating, sinking, and he''s completely powerless.


    The waves passed and fluttered, and the clothes were so beautiful that a man couldn''t help but want to retreat, but at his feet, he couldn''t help but fall back. He suddenly woke up, and I, who was about to retreat, hurried forward and let the waves pat him. There is no fear.


    Outside the steps, a group of green cloud guards quietly sneered and said, "Look, the first step will stop and you won''t be able to go up. How to climb to the ninety-eight steps is really ignorant. I don''t know that it''s meaningless!"


    "Master Xiao, I saw that the Holy Maiden of Qingyun was so close to me, she was very close to me, the so-called fertile water did not flow out of the fields, or if you don''t tell Elder Mei, Mei''s three sons are very close to the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit. There was a special love for a long time." If you know, the three sons of May have a special love for the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit. Coming here to compete with that me in the future is also fighting for the breath of my Qingyun family! "A blue cloud guard next to me whispered.


    In the twists and turns of the triangle, glanced at Leopard, who was whispering to the ferocious beast, and nodded gently to the guard.

 Chapter 1389： weak

    Hearing the outsider''s voice, a man and three beasts looked at each other, laughed, and sucked the monk mana from a dozen fellow practitioners. I had already lost the feeling of exhaustion. On the contrary, he felt that the mana was getting deeper and deeper, and we chatted. A few words, and then adjust your breathing individually.


    The next morning, the rain was a little heavy. The dragon gently pushed open the temple door, looked up at the rising sun in the east, and looked at the corner of his mouth gently, as if disdainful, but at that moment, the dragon''s face sank, because at this moment he noticed the opposite side of the temple door. The bluestone road. Sitting on a man in a blue shirt.


    When he is not old, his face is like a jade crown, his lips and teeth are bright, and if she becomes a woman, he is also a very beautiful man. Long shouted in a low voice, "But have you come to challenge?"


    "If one of you goes back to an early stage of vanity and turns God into a later stage, you can still say you are upright and strong, do you want to be shameless?" Watching a few from a distance The young man in green clothes, Long looked gloomy and mean.


    "With a 16-year-old enemy, it''s still easy to win, easy to climb the 99 gold brick steps, I''m not that good, and how can I bully the weak." The man''s lips said.


    "So, can I challenge you?" said the dragon almost rascally.


    "There are too many differences in practice, and there are also the bodies of gods and beasts, that is, deceiving the weak with strength." The lips were light, and the man was not afraid at all, as if he did not believe that the dragon would dare to hand over the general to him.


    "You look better than me," he said. You will only choose the right place to say, no one will say, if all your people are from the Qingyun tribe, then I don''t have to accompany the saint to go around Qingyun Mountain. The dragon jumped up suddenly and shouted to the few who came: "Go back and send a word to your people, let them challenge God at any time in the later period, but only until today." If the shameless return to vanity also comes here , but this shouldn''t be my business, don''t be afraid of how high your practice will be. "Just wait for me to come back, convince it, and wait for the Holy Lady Qingyun tomorrow, thinking that the door that the man surnamed Qi will not leave will not become.


    However, the panther has a lot of confidence in me, but the monster in the early days of the return can only be comforted by me in the latter part of God, which is really a shame. If you keep your mouth shut, you''ll lose more animals, so you''ll only be comforting some. But it didn''t go deep.


    A time of incense sticks, seeing the body shape of the main character is restless, slowly spreads his arms and makes a stretched shape. "I, I just." Yinglong just wanted to speak, but I stopped with my hand.


    "Yesterday''s First World War, the Qingyun tribe was already shocked. Although the Holy King did not give instructions, the three were too old to accept the pleas of the old and some old people, and sent the strongest children of the younger generation. This person must be It''s already here, let''s go, I want to see him for a while." It seemed that I knew the story of the matter, I was full of laughter and didn''t care to say it.


    A few Qingyun just came to see the violence of the dragon, and suddenly a faint momentum, wanting to make trouble, only saw the power of the dragon but dared not make a sound, but saw the people sitting in the front of the hall, not on the way past , constantly flattering.


    "I''ve seen Brother Qi!"


    "Brother Qi wants me to fight for the Qingyun clan!"


    The man named Qi Ge nodded, but didn''t say a word, just looked into Long Yi''s eyes, then closed his eyes and didn''t speak, his anger didn''t grow, his face didn''t turn red, he obviously wanted to be that shameless people.


    After a few laughs, Long should not fight with these younger generations anymore, he spat into the sky suddenly, straightened his head, and strode back to the guest house.


    In the inn, the three beasts were sitting next to me who was not breathing, but his face was a little gloomy, but in fact, the difference was very big, far from being the same as the same kingdom.


    The higher the realm, the bigger the gap between the kingdoms, and there will be no understanding between the dragon and Momo, not from some sadness,

 Chapter 1390： Birthday

    "Enough, as the guardian of Qingyun people, there are so many things that can become and look the same." In the air, when a middle-aged man''s face appeared clearly from time to time, he seemed to have observed it for a long time. Time passed, he thought the war was going on again, and suddenly an ancient and bright voice came from outside the hall.


    "I have seen the Holy Queen, and today I took the chance of my life and ambushed under the jade ball I was sitting on. I don''t know what kind of evil method was used to create a broken hollow hammer on me, planting it on me, and looking at the holy Wang Mingjian. Mesu is innocent." The voice sounded like a weeping voice, as if it had been greatly wronged.


    "Lord, don''t listen to him." Qi just wanted to say it again, but saw that the holy king had melted from his body, waved his hand and stopped, and hurriedly fell silent.


    Behind his hands, the Holy King walked into the hall with awe, and gave him a look of some resentment as he passed.


    Some had made the same wide chairs as the one on the right, but with the embellished grass on the top bunks two layers thicker than others, and the king sat down gently, not taking the fresh tea that had just been served, but smelling it.


    "What kind of spice is that? It smells so good." Without asking the argument first, the Holy King first brought up a topic without reason.


    Returning to the Holy King, because it was my father''s birthday, a drop of Dan was placed in the incense burner, so it had some fragrance. Qi Hao said respectfully.


    "Could the physical injury be serious?" This sentence was asked to Qi Hao, Qi Hao immediately bowed to his body, thanking the saint for a few words of concern, this is a very tense situation, because the appearance of the saint king And showed the opportunity to relax.


    In front of the holy king, no matter how suffocating his heart was, Meisu didn''t dare to mention it again. The holy king interrupted Qi Jun''s words just now, obviously giving some face. At this time, the most respectful person in the hall seemed to be Mei. Su.


    "Afterwards, I was outside the hall and I didn''t know what was going on inside, but it''s not right to create chaos at home to break a hammer."


    There was an inexplicable consolation, when the king was about to continue talking like this, he suddenly looked at the ancestors of the Qi family, and looked at a maid who was standing in the same place, with a dull expression, and there was no other beautiful maid. Excited and conceited.


    Oh! The king looked like a confused voice said, and everyone around would look at the maid''s body to see why the king was surprised that the original maid was banned for some reason. Hard to say.


    The power of a black spot immediately rushed into the maid''s body with Qi Hao''s hand. Fortunately, the caster did not have any heavy hands, and they would be loosened if they were very relaxed.


    "Someone is behind me!" The maid who opened her mouth just now rushed forward and shouted loudly.


    The upper seats were already so close to the back that the two maids could only let one pass through the aisle after that. When we talked about the fight just now, no one passed by at all. There are practitioners all over the world, and one more person will not turn a blind eye. For a while, he couldn''t see clearly. The faces of many people at the same time show a bit of confusion looking at the same people.


    And all Qi''s eyes looked at Qi Hao deeply, and then faced the holy king, bowing his head and speechless. Qi Hao naturally took a step forward and shouted, "I, come out!"


    As soon as my name came out, the atmosphere on the field was a little different. Not only Mei Su, but Ding Heng''s face was very depressed now. Even the elders of the other Qingyun tribe were surprised by Qi Hao. Why did they call it that?


    He called me a few times, but he didn''t see my appearance, Qi Hao stretched out his hand and pretended to be helpless,

 Chapter 1391： recognized

    Unlock my prison, I have a way to put out the fire! "In unbearable pain, I raised my head and drank the snake.


    It seemed that there was something urgent to do, the king did not slow down, the giant''s hand used a few fingers in mid-air, goodbye Moyu Snake''s body flashed by and turned into a human shape, the flame of the body suddenly disappeared, as if inhaling the body in general.


    Without thinking, since the flames were extinguished, and even the severe burns on the body were repaired before, I directly faced Lingbao Rat''s body, clasped Lingbao Rat''s front paws with both hands, and held the Five Elements Spirit Ring in obscurity.


    The fire outside is easy to do, and the permafrost cover itself can easily put it out, but just now the Lingbao mouse entered the body in order to save me and the fire. If the power of the Lord of the Rings is not used to absorb the special effects, I am afraid that the body of this precious mouse must be cleaned up. The candle fire is still very difficult.


    The shadow is floating, in the sanctuary of the sanctuary, the holy king has a hand on the right side of the hole, the expression seems to be annoying, because the holy king''s holy thought is interrupted, only me and the soul rat are in the position like the opening of the hole Open.


    The voices of Lingbao Mouse and I from the entrance of the hole were clearer, and the steps and the stone below undoubtedly guessed something in their hearts, and Li Zhen, who had just woken up, was more like a hammer. Aside from the looming pain, more worry means a little more.


    "Lord, this is my voice!" The footsteps really couldn''t help being curious and stepped forward to ask.


    "Holy King" hasn''t seen an answer for a long time, and the footsteps sounded again.


    The holy king in the temple heard clearly, waved his hand gently, but did not speak, but the **** who was separated was in the green garden, and said softly to me: "I am well, I am hurt, I''ll find you, be careful, this green garden, but there''s a lot you can''t afford!"


    The wind dissipated, and in mid-air, the giant''s hand disappeared from the sky, and the moon lifted the treetops from its head, as if the hateful man had gone, making the moon even brighter.


    Looking at the shadowless sky, the soul of the mouse on the candle has been extinguished, and I did not breathe a sigh of relief, urging the right hand in the heart of the green leaf to repair the work of the Lingbao mouse on the body.


    The root of the fairy''s object has a very strong healing effect. Even though it was my first-level and third-level existence that day, the three palms did not kill me. That was because I embraced the root of immortality and protected the meridians, that is, I was just injured. , everything is fixed.


    Although the green leaves overflowed, the speed of repairing the injured Lingbao rat was obviously accelerated, but at the same time, it also attracted the demons in the calm lake to go out to sea.


    The frozen lake surface, the horizontal male demon, the candlelight on the head seems to be brighter, a pair of candle-like fish eyes, the twinkling greedy eyes are more obvious, the shape swaying, almost surpassing the fish body swimming to my position.


    When I saw the male monster fish swimming sideways, I didn''t pay much attention to the appearance of the king. I always wanted to find an opportunity to do something to me, such as robbing the fairy roots of the body and so on.


    "I advise you not to commit suicide. Since you can recognize the smell of the green light, don''t you know the owner of the green light? You can''t offend it," I exclaimed coldly.


    Although people saw that crossing the male fish had become the original home state, and they did not think enough, but during the repairing process of Lingbao rat injury, my own injury was not repaired, I was exhausted, and I had to use words to deter the homeless. unfamiliar fish.


    "If I get that leaf, I can get Green Lantern Master''s approval too

 Chapter 1392： need

    , their attitude towards these two girls is not right. If the two ladies suddenly help Jian Shao to speak, it is the real silver-free 320 here, and everyone knows that it is their hands and feet.


    "Okay, the opportunity is fleeting, because there are fewer swords, and because I don''t interfere, then don''t interfere! The core disciple competition is about to be launched, I still work hard to get a good grade!" Song Shuyi calmly Say. In every century, the percentage of core disciples is large. Although this comparison is just a routine test of the disciple''s performance, if you stand up in this competition, you will undoubtedly be valued by swordsmen. Therefore, many disciples who want more training resources will take this assessment very seriously.


    "Yes, the inner sect''s core disciple Darby is about to start. It is said that this time is different from the past. This time the top ten awards are said to have the opportunity to enter the grotto. This is an unparalleled opportunity. Now all the core disciples are crazy. Practice fighting for these ten places." One of them eagerly said, "If I have the opportunity to enter a sword hole, it will be a transformative growth."


    "Come on, are you still in the cave? You know, this time the competition for entering the knife cave is very fierce, and the disciples under the metaphysics can participate! In other words, the quota of the sword cave, the sect obviously intends to give the Zhuangzi generation. The big man, these honest generation of me, also want to get involved!"


    "You can''t say that this comparison is separate after all. After all, who are the last ten for, but it also depends on the decision of the ancestors. I think as long as I perform well, I may be favored by the big men!"


    Song Shuyi went a long way with another person, and that person was too paranoid at the time, and they were obviously too lazy to deal with this whimsical guy.


    "Madam, do you have any plans? When I fight and run, don''t get caught!" When Song Shuyi and the three went up to the sword tower, in the woods, two spirited figures followed them closely. Personally, Qin Jian and Ya.


    "Brother Qin Jian, don''t worry, the girls still remember!" the girl said gently.


    "Okay, it''s up to me!" Qin Jian smiled, a small hand turned around, a fantasy guqin appeared in his hand, the appearance of the guqin, Hao Ran was the Yunmojian piano.


    Of course, the cloud magic sword that Qin Jian came out of is just a shadow, and the real cloud magic sword is far from it. At this time, after pulling out the guqin, Qinjian played leisurely. The sound of the piano can be said to be euphemistic, giving people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    Song Shuyi''s three people stopped when they heard the sound of the piano. They found the sound to be very pleasant, with a subtle effect of calming themselves. In this way, the three of them could not help but listen silently. Feel the tranquility of the piano.


    The girl in the distance saw the three people fall into the sound of the piano as if they were drunk, and her little face suddenly showed a hint of joy, only to see her feet give way and run in front of the three people.


    Strangely, under the influence of the piano, the three of Song Shuyi didn''t even have the ability to react, and even a little girl around them didn''t know it.


    When the girl came to the trio, she took down all the swords behind them, then walked around them and took out their storeroom rings. Under normal circumstances, the girl and Qin Jian were so cooperative, grabbed their swords and stored rings, searched and scraped, finally took what was needed, and then threw them at the gate of the sword tower. Of course, they can''t go too fa

 Chapter 1393： question

    These people are very discerning! Yutian is well aware that this group of people cares about themselves. First, they are disciples of Jianzong. Second, these people are thinking about their own treasures. In Jianyi City, although they also have channels to communicate with the outside world, training Resources are extremely scarce, and the swords of his new disciples will undoubtedly become a sweet place for them to get rich.


    Yu Tianqi glanced vaguely at the eyes of this group of people, and didn''t care too much, but walked forward on his own. All feather days pass by this place and the crowd doesn''t consciously give up a path.


    Although the practitioners of this city are of the unforgivable generation, they are also very smart, and a swordsman who dares to behave so brightly has his own support, whether or not there are people in his eyes. It''s obviously not as easy as they think, so for them, they don''t want to be the first cannon fodder to deal with it.


    For a period of time, all the practitioners at the city gate were silent, staring motionlessly at the feathered sky, if the eyes could kill, Yutian Qi was afraid of being cut by this group of people for a long time.


    Feather Sky Qi could not walk 100 meters, and when the battle had just ended, Yu Tian suddenly stopped. Feather Sky looked at a practitioner''s blood pool, looked at the executioner with his sword, and said calmly, "Why did you kill him?"


    What? The man was obviously a little dizzy when he heard this sentence. He didn''t expect Feather to speak to himself, and immediately sneered, "I saw this man was not happy, so I killed him, what''s the matter, boy, do you have a problem? "


    "Oh, yes, I hate it, so, you should go to hell!" When he spoke, Yu Tianqi didn''t talk nonsense at all, his hand rose and fell, and an icy awn passed through the practice the neck of the person. Although he had already reacted to it, in the face of his sword spirit, he didn''t seem to resist at all, so he was taken away.


    "I don''t like the way you look, so I''m so sorry!" As he spoke, the eyes of the feathery sky looked back at the crowd around him. Amazingly, all the people passing by took their eyes off them, and no one dared to look at them at the same time.


    It''s not surprising, although these people are always kind, brave and ferocious generation, but also not stupid, Yutian Qi easily kills the executioner, there are many problems. While Feather Sky was destined to lead to looting, it wasn''t that they killed because they weren''t strong enough.


    "You came here, I''ll ask you a question!" In the crowd, the jet-black feathers aroused the power of Apocalypse, and Yutian Qi actually took the initiative to find passers-by on the roadside, "Tell me, this tenth area is the strongest Big man!"


    Clearly, the man was surprised that some of them found themselves. Unfortunately, what made him even more unexpected was that at the moment he hesitated, a chill flashed and he found that he could no longer speak.


    "Ah, I''ve always been reluctant, you don''t give me face, then no wonder I!" Collecting the long sword and blood, Yutian looked at passers-by-who were killed by himself, and looked at its side, "I this It''s easy for people to talk to, tell me want to know, I won''t embarrass you!"


    The poor passer-by was shaking, from appearance to now, all he gave was arrogance, but only domineering, he involuntarily killed a man, more abominable than them. For them, it was hard to imagine how a strange disciple, such as Yu Tian Qi, appeared in Jianzong, as if killing people was just a routine thing for him.


    Perhaps frightened by the aura of Feather Sky, this person did not dare to hesitate at all, trembling all over, "This is the outermost area of ??Jianyi City, which is what you call the tenth largest area. Here, the three are the strongest. Yes, except for the volume of dew," he said, "this is the outermost area of ??Jianyi City, which is what you call the tenth largest area. This is Zhao Meng on Yitai Street and Zhang Ying on Fanhua Street."

 Chapter 1394： desire

    Tianxinyan''s "quietness" is really interesting! "Yutian Qi played for a while, and then put the heart rock of the day ''OK'', this thing can be a good thing, the price of Feather Apocalypse can''t ''wave'', then, the soul baby softly returned to the body, it turned out Yutian Qi looked The wounded body returned to where it was in an instant.


    "You have nothing to do with this?" Fay''s eyes widened, staring at Feather in disbelief, as if looking at a monster.


    .


    Yu Tianqi glared angrily, there was no good route, "What do you just want from me?" Senior sister, I''m pretending in front of me, otherwise how can I fight! "


    Yutian Qi is telling the truth, the son and mother took away the souls of other people, but the feather apocalypse had no effect at all. The needle pierced into the sea of ??Yutian Qi, and the soul baby could not be found everywhere. It can be said that the power of a body hit an open place. , if the swordsman knew the news, I wonder if he would be so angry that he spit out three old blood.


    "Hehe, nothing good, I''m so surprised by your performance!" Fay smiled awkwardly, then like a sigh of relief, he persisted for a thousand years, and now his wish has finally come true.


    "By the way, there is something for you!" Fay took out a crystal from the ring and threw it to Yu Tianqi as he spoke. "This is the task of killing the emperor before I came to Jiancheng. Now that the sword king has been killed by you, the task is calculated by you, and he tells you secretly." Kill the sword emperor, but the bounty is not Very rich, let me know! "


    Yu Tianqi wouldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. She was thanking herself for saving her life, but she was too strong to say such a euphemism.


    Hehe, thanks for the beauty of my sister, I don''t want this task crystal, you know, on a mountain sweeper, how can he complete the task, or the sister to go back to read the good brother, and then a piece of mine! "Yutian Qi directly returned the crystal to Feiyi.


    Fei Yi was startled, but he didn''t expect Feather Sky to not accept it, so he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Hehe, it''s up to you to decide. When I look back, I completed the task and gave you a share of the benefits!" Fei looked at Feather Sky for a long time, suddenly laughed, and didn''t ask for it.


    Feather sky with a faint smile, then will look at the emperor''s sword. When the Sword Emperor is dead, the treasure left by the Sword Emperor cannot be "wasted" away. Immediately, Yutian Qi took flying wings and began to clear the battlefield. Not only the sword emperor''s property, but also the protector of the dragon emperor and the law were wiped out by the feather sky.


    Although the deputies to the National People''s Congress were all killed by Yutian Qi, they did not swallow all the benefits, but all the people gathered together and shared them equally among Fei Yi.


    Emperor Wu has been looking for so many treasures for thousands of years. It is surprising that just after killing a sword emperor, the two were suddenly rich and enemy countries, like generals who had been plundered into ruins.


    "Yu Tianqi, thank you, don''t worry, I won''t say anything about you, I swear!" The so-called short-handed, cannibal soft, Fei Yi didn''t feel that Feather would be stupid enough to mix good things with himself The things that equate, you know, most of these treasures are in the life of the Son of Heaven.


    The reason why Apocalypse Feather did this was to keep himself secret.


    Hearing Fei''s words, Yu Tianqi suddenly "showed" a happy smile. I have to say that Fei said it well, Yutian Qi has done so much, and let Fei use it as his secret method, not for himself. After learning so many ways, only the baby is the scary thing.

 Chapter 1395： Chance

    "It''s up to you to decide if I''ll come out! I just hope you''ll be ready for my wrath before you get a picture of my brother!" Yun''s voice was silent, but it was full of endless domineering, clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears.


    This is the first time that Yun Tianchong is a person who threatens people, which makes them very suspicious. Yun is rushing in front of his eyes, still a magic sword without a sword tower, silence, and no desire.


    Brother Yun said solemnly, there is a contract between me, and naturally I can''t betray each other easily, but this is only limited to me. Brothers, I am these brothers, so I still don''t participate in good things! Jianxiu laughed loudly, and they all turned their heads to look, and couldn''t help but look. The man from Zhangkou was also the leader of Zhuangzi''s generation, and his name was very loud. It is called "Ye Chong", its power has reached the level of Jiu Xuan, and its power has reached the level of Jiu Xuan. Most importantly, he has a good relationship with Yutian City.


    "At night, do you even want to get in the way of eldest brother?" Yun Tian looked at the speaker, and suddenly smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I lost my hand, do you want to try it with me?"


    "Brother Yun, don''t worry, I''ll have a chance sooner or later, your brother will talk about it now!" You smiled at night and said, "This, I, the older ones, don''t intervene, let the little boy solve this matter. yourself, what do you think?"


    "Oh? If you don''t participate, I can also not participate, anyway, all the eliminations are eliminated, the next play, but if someone violates the rules, don''t blame me for being unpopular!" Yun He rushed over with a full smile, looked around, smiled faintly, and strode to the edge of the cloud. Although Ren Zhigang doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him, some people in the venue know that since Yun Tian hastily made the rules, that is, everyone must abide by the rules.


    "Hehe, this kind of chaos is really getting more and more interesting!" You smiled at Yun at night and said, "Since this is the case, then do according to Brother Yun''s rules. If these two little guys can persevere, then participate again. Great game too!" After that, he laughed for a long time, then stepped back to the edge of the ring.


    For a period of time, the troops in all directions stopped fighting, no one thought that because of the two people in the feather sky, this battle changed in an instant. It was supposed to be a dogfight, but now, we all seem to have a common enemy pointing a finger at those two men in the feathered sky.


    Yutian Qi and Duan Hongyi looked at each other, and their faces were hard to see. Yutian Qi didn''t know at this moment whether Yun was rushing to help him or hurting him. His appearance immediately made him a target.


    At this juncture, the powerful and powerful men who had been famous over the years had withdrawn from the war circle, and only the swordsmen left had gone to the feathered sky. Shortly after the kung fu, Yu Tianqi and the two were surrounded by three layers. Look, there are dozens of swordsmanship to deal with them.


    "Yu Tianqi, aren''t you robbing your brother-in-law? He doesn''t have to do this to us, is he?" Duan Hongyi swallowed hard, and today''s situation can be described desperately.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my brother won''t hurt me!" Yu Tianqi didn''t answer well, but after speaking, Yu Tianqi hesitated. In the current situation, Yun Tianchong has indeed "helped" his enemy.

 Chapter 1396： girl

    However, to Feather''s alarm, the girl was not injured at all. On the contrary, there is a special force in the body that moves along a specific trajectory, and Yutian Qi did not practice Xiaobai. Of course, this is the trajectory of a working method.


    "Girl, who gave you this practice formula?" Yu Tianqi asked in surprise. Moreover, as the inspection becomes more and more careful, the more Yutian Qi discovers, the more this technique allows the girl to practice the spirit of this musical instrument, and it also hides the girl''s breath. The sky cannot see the concrete false and true of the girl.


    "The breath of the Sixth Reincarnation has disappeared!" Yutian Qi kept amazed, the Supreme Sword Ancestor did not separate the girl from the Sixth Reincarnation, Yutian Qi naturally felt that it was just the girl''s inner work, but it was well hidden. Breath, ordinary people, simply do not have the power of six reincarnations.


    "Uncle, do you mean the girl''s daily practice? This is what my grandfather taught me. He told the girl that practicing this method can make the girl live a hundred years!" The girl was very happy.


    "Grandpa?" "Do you mean the grandfather in the bamboo building?" He immediately said, "You mean the grandfather in the bamboo building." How good is he to you? "


    "Yes, it''s Grandpa, Grandpa is very good to girls, gives you delicious food, can also make fun for girls, and tell Ya a story every day!" "But she wanted to find her uncle, but Grandpa said his uncle didn''t have time to practice , so she had to wait for her uncle," she said bluntly. Speaking of which, the girl complained about bumping into Feather Sky''s head, and seemed to be complaining that Feather Sun''s Qi only focused on practice, regardless of her general.


    When Yutian Qi heard that, he was silent for a while. Yu Tianqi didn''t think that Taishang Jianzu should be so good to girls, and he taught Yaya such a delicate instrument practice method. What is even more incredible is that Tang Jianzong To the ancestors of Jianzong, he even told a story to a little girl. If this kind of thing is told, I am afraid no one will believe it.


    "Uncle, since you''re here, the girl will take you to play. It''s fun and there''s a lot to eat here!" Under Yu Tian''s thoughts, the girl jumped out of Feather Sky''s arm and pulled Qi of Feather Sky towards the forest. run away.


    Yu Tianqi followed the girl, through the dense forest, and quickly came to a pharmacy. This medicine garden was crawling with spirit, and its fragrance was floating all over the place. Looking at it, it was filled with the natural material wealth in the medicine garden, and every one, All are treasures of the world and have a long history.


    "This is the father of the sword, his old man''s pharmacy?" Yutian Qi looked at the medicine garden, and his first thought was to grab it here. There are so many treasures in Tianzhai, so he turned away from the sword and relied on these treasures from Tianzhai. Able to accumulate himself into an ultimate master. However, it is difficult for Yutian Qi to eliminate his evil thoughts, and he does not dare to rob Dao Zu''s pharmacy, for fear of being suspected of longevity on his birthday.


    However, Yutian Qi was still laughing at himself for being too greedy, but the girl jumped into the pharmacy, picked the green fruit from a small tree and ate it, full of juice, Ya ate a lot of fun, but the feathers rose, but Look silly.


    A low green fruit tree, no one knows what it is, but Yutian Qi knows that it is a permanent evergreen tree, its fruit is called the evergreen fruit, and like its own fruit tree, it is the most mysterious tree in the world One, it is said that this evergreen fruit is the most mysterious tree in the world, and this evergreen fruit is said to be one of the most mysterious trees between heaven and earth. There is a gestational magic.


    The Feather Apocalypse here is still lifeless, where the girl finished eating a long green fruit, picked one, and at the same time sent the long green fruit to the feathers in front of Qi, marking the taste of Qi Qi in the feathered sky.


    Yu Tianqi looked at the green fruit in the girl''s hand and swallowed hard. She wanted to say that she was not greedy. It was a lie, but would she dare to eat it?


    "Eat it quickly, uncle. If you take it off for a long time, it will become astringent. It will be difficult to eat. The girl won''t eat it a few times. Then she finds it will change, and she can only throw it away It!" the girl urged.

 Chapter 1397： foundation

    ,


    Quietly went to Boshen Mountain, as long as they got there, they went to see their elders, even if the hidden door was no longer arrogant, they would not dare to be the next one. "First, I disappeared and walked quietly to Boshen Mountain. As long as I got there, I went to see the elders of the division, even if the hidden door was no longer arrogant. Second, once and for all, I have directly solved these annoying problems. The problem of flies, although the gate of seclusion has a foundation in fairyland, it is obviously not deep, and it is also limited to be afraid of sending strongmen. I set my strength ten times, as long as they do not meet the peak of the Taoist emperor, there is still a way deal with it."


    "If that''s the case, what else can be said? Is there a second decisive way to wipe out the young people at night?" As soon as the dark clouds cleared, the crowd chose the second method with the same voice. There were swordsmen present, and everyone was a militant. How could they choose not to fight or retreat?


    Yutian Qi silently looked at the people who reached an agreement, and secretly felt that Jianxiu was more bellicose than he thought, but this is also the reason why Jianzong can live forever. One is unity and the other is strength. A sword truly honed on the battlefield.


    With a plan, people will continue on the road without hesitation, and it will be extremely fair, fearing that others will not know their whereabouts, etc. Yutian Qi looks speechless for such a wild attitude, but it is also clear that this is due to the power of self-confidence, again, while this may lead to more masters, this is what their companions really want to see arrived.


    "Well, suddenly there is a feeling that they didn''t really challenge the hidden door because of me, but they are too lonely!" Feather Sky sat together in the corner, his eyes circled in the crowd, looking at their high fighting spirit, In high spirits, Feather Sky realizes that they are just a guide, and they hope to take this opportunity to have a big show.


    Ten days later, Yutian City led the masses to the nearest city, and then from Yutian Qi and Feiyi, bought medicinal materials in this city. Although people are patiently waiting for the secret door''s revenge, they will not fall into the cause. Yu Tianque''s medicinal materials cannot continue alchemy, so they naturally don''t want to delay it for so long.


    I have to say that Yutian Chong Jiu didn''t seem to want Yutian Qi to relax too much, so he bought a lot of medicinal materials for Yutian Qi, full of nine rings, and consumed half of the nine people''s wealth. Looking at their poses, they seem to want to make a lot of money in the feathered sky.


    In the words of the elder brother, they are doing this for mutual benefit. Yutian Qi has just broken through the ten-star elixir stone, and the foundation is unstable. Does it need to be practiced? This is to better help Feather Sky practice, so they don''t hesitate to save their own money. Of course, taking out the medicinal pill as a reward, Feather Tian paid all the money and could only leave one layer for his own use.


    "What a blatant exploitation!" In this regard, Yutian Qi is very resistant. Unfortunately, the opinions of the nine people in Yutian City are surprisingly unified, and Yutian Qi''s protest is also meticulous.


    Back on the warship, Feather was ordered to shut down, while the others continued on their way unhurriedly.


    After three months, the closed feather sky was summoned by the clouds for the first time, it should always come, three months of waiting, finally waiting for the hidden door of people.


    "This time, the secret door didn''t make a small move, just opened it to send the prayer pillar!" Yun Tian smiled, looking at Feather Sky, and directly handed a piece of jade from Feather Sky.


    Looking at Feather Sky''s Qi, his eyes suddenly became strange. The content of this jade slip is very simple, that is, they handed over Feather Sky''s Qi.


    "What do you think, brother?" Yu Tian looked at Yun Chong with a bitter face.


    The sky smiled slightly and did not speak, but Fay here was very straightforward, "It depends on whether you are valuable or not, if not, why not hand over you, and avoid a fierce battle!"

 Chapter 1398： How many

    "


    Sure enough, after a short period of time, seven or eight strong Daudis appeared in front of them. When Yutianchong and the others saw these people, their eyebrows wrinkled into a "Chuan" shape. These people are hollow people, and Nintendo didn''t expect to see them. The first people to be discovered in the realm of Poseidon were probably dishonest practitioners.


    "It turned out to be Jianzong''s Taoist friend, I''ve never seen it in life!" When Yun and the others saw each other, the other party also saw Yun Tian facing them. Immediately, the first one who was too vain and strong burst into laughter. Sound, running twice as fast, came to the front of the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    "Yan Weiyun said with a sneer.


    "Yun Tianchong, don''t say it so ruthlessly, at least we are all practitioners, and in this case we should be the common enemy!" Having said this, Yan has led her own people, Yun and others to come together, and the others behind People pursued a cyan figure together, waving their hands and shooting at the crowd without thinking about it.


    "Really? What is the spirit of Dodi''s mid-term kingdom?" At this time, before seeing the figure of Chasing Cyan, Yun and the others rushed to repair a startled jump on the other side. No wonder so many strong people run away, only to meet a master instead. In this regard, Ren Zhigang and others are more secretly scolding in their hearts, secretly despising Yan''s shamelessness.


    "Oh, no, otherwise I wouldn''t be so messy." Yan Tai smiled, ducked immediately, and said, "The clouds are galloping, I see that you also want to go deep into the middle, why don''t you let me join hands, put this first Kill the green monster, and then move on?" Otherwise, no one can count on him to move on while he''s in the way! "


    Hearing Yan Taixu''s words, Jianzong''s people were very angry. Unfortunately, the blue character apparently regarded them as road goods, not only angry at Yan Xu and others, but even used Jianzong and others within the attack range.


    Yu Tian was very helpless. As a result, on the one hand, he quickly avoided the attack, and on the other hand, he thought about countermeasures. He has so many people to deal with a Daudi in the middle of the spirit, really have full confidence, but, after dealing with this spirit, how should I wait for a person? Yu Tianqi absolutely believes that this spirit is only a pioneer, and it is definitely unwise to use the spirit here.


    However, at such a moment of hesitation, many vines suddenly spread over the surrounding land, covering the sky and wrapping frantically in the crowd, and some unresponsive people were trapped at first. Then a powerful force began to tighten their flesh and squeeze them out of life.


    "Damn, everyone, try to kill these souls!" If there were some elections, Yun Tianchong would definitely not want to do each other, but now, he had no choice. Because not only a green monster appeared on the other side of the soul, but in the darkness, a powerful Daudi also appeared. If you run away now, you can''t leave anywhere, even if you''re waiting for someone to go all out. The only way is to kill each other.


    Cloud rushed to the order, a powerful swordsman hand, countless vertical and horizontal swords, and those vines were cut off in an instant.


    "Yes! Great! Your sword sect will definitely demand an invincible attack of the same level, this time let me unite to fight the enemy!" Yan Xianqi''s hair is also the first time to show her nihilistic territory,

 Chapter 1399： Oops

    "


    "Feather boy, your dragon tripod, although it can turn against the sky, is just a fairy after all, so it seems to have some indigestion. The old man advises you not to feed it a genius treasure for a long time in the future!" The old man The sound of holding a broken sword sounded in his heart, in the feathery sky.


    Yutian Qi heard the voice, and his eyes suddenly became strange. If the old man broke his sword, Yutian Qi would not understand that Long Ding had absorbed so many good things, and there was no time to refine it at all. If it gets absorbed again, it worries that it will be absorbed someday. Before the Dragon Tripod re-evolves, it will be destroyed first.


    "I don''t know how this girl feels, I hope this little girl is fine!" Yutian Qi doesn''t care much about the status of the dragon tripod. Yutian Qi cares about Yalong, and Longding and Ya are one of them. Since the dragon tripod has been installed Well, of course Ya has also amassed a huge amount of power to transform, which will make Ya sleep for a long time.


    With a sigh, Yu Tianqi can only hope that the girl will recover quickly. Immediately, Yu Tianqi will look at the earth cage in front of her with thoughts.


    "Needless to say, although I am temporarily out of danger, it is impossible for me to leave!" Ling Tianxiang looked at the feathered sky in his eyes, stepped forward to touch the khaki stone pillar, and said, "These pillars are the essence of the earth, I have no strength. Chop it up!"


    Look at the 750 paragraph old ginseng


    Yu Tian listened and tried again. As Ling Tianxiang expected, the roots of the stone pillars in front of them were as hard as iron, and their sword energy could hardly shake its immortals. Even a baby sword could not leave any traces on it.


    "The stone pillar is connected to the source of the earth, and even if it is destroyed, it can be restored in an instant! Unless you have my strength, I will not want to leave!" Ling Tian sighed, although they were out of the crisis, their situation was also very Oops.


    "Feather boy, your friend said that these earthen cages must be destroyed immediately, otherwise they cannot be broken at all. This time the old man''s me is impossible!" The voice of the old man holding the broken sword also sounded at the right time, maybe It is with the help of the dragon whale swallowing, but to deal with this stone pillar, there is no other way out except the feather sky.


    "Even an old man, can''t you do it?" Feather Sky looks a little ugly. Feather Sky Qi doesn''t know that the rock spirit on Earth is difficult to protect at the moment. If he knew, maybe Yu Tianqi would not be in a hurry to go out. What Yutianqi is worried about now is that the rock spirit of the earth is coming back to find trouble.


    "Me? If I am at the peak, you can break the cage of the earth at will! But now, if I want to break, it is not impossible, but I will run out of the origin!" The old man with the broken sword said: "You can Do I find more golden spirits?"


    "Here!" Feather Sky heard the voice, and suddenly there was silence, giving up the old man who completely broke the sword, can he still find the spirit of gold? The answer is obviously impossible.


    "It''s just, this time, we seem to be really exhausted!" Having said that, Yutian Qi also gave up completely, walked to the side and sat down against the stone wall, and asked Ling Tian, ??"Ling Daoyou, you are talking about this road. It was before the crisis, but it had vitality, not a dead end!" Now I have also experienced hardships, I don''t know where your so-called vitality is! "


    Lingtian heard each other, looked deeply into Yutian''s eyes, and said, "I don''t know!" All I can say is, there is vitality from beginning to end, but I can''t find it! "


    "Really?" Yutian shook his head, this is a Jedi Knight, where can I find life.

 Chapter 1400： dispute

    "


    "Okay, you are doing this just for a dragon snake fruit tree, I promise you, this dragon snake fruit tree, we will not argue!" After speaking, Yu Tian turned around and secretly looked at Feiyi and the others Taking a glance, Yu Tianqi believed that with such a tacit cooperation, Fay would definitely understand what they meant.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for Feiyi and the others to answer, the people in the alliance became restless, and I don''t know who was drinking loudly first. "He''s a mulberry tree, that''s Yu Tianqi, grab him, don''t let him run away!"


    This so-called remark stirred thousands of waves, and in the man''s voice, a group of people from the alliance became crazy, they all scattered their momentum and flew towards the feathered sky.


    When Yutian Qi saw this scene, his expression changed, and at this moment, Yu Linglong anxiously explained: "Yu Linglong, your identity has been exposed, and now everyone will kill you with the power of six reincarnations! "


    "What!" As soon as Yu Tian heard this, his face changed. He turned over to be a sword, and with the power of the sword, he would rush towards the group of practitioners and retreat. Feiyi in the distance also hurriedly preached: "Go quickly, don''t delay!"


    At this time, Feather Sky still doesn''t understand, their appearance is not helpful, but will make Jianzong people in a more worrying situation. At this moment, Yu Tianqi was stupid and knew that the culprit who exposed his identity to the world was the woman from Lingying Valley. Obviously, the latter deliberately made trouble for himself in order to get revenge on himself.


    "Damn, it''s not good to stay here!" Compared with the safety of Jianzong and others, their situation seems to be even more unfavorable. Those people''s eyes are blood red. Obviously, the power of the sixth reincarnation is so touching, this group of people is completely It doesn''t make sense. It is no wonder that the power of the Sixth Reincarnation is a fragment of the Law of the Road. With him, it is possible to become a saint in the near future.


    As soon as I read it, I didn''t hesitate at all. As soon as my figure flashed, I rushed out of the courtroom. However, with so many people on each other, they have surrounded themselves.


    "What should I do?" Originally, Yutian Qi planned to give up the dragon snake fruit tree voluntarily, which could quell the disputes between them, but at present, the situation has intensified, and they have directly caused the other party''s group and attack.


    "Yu Tianqi is me! You don''t want to get involved!" When Yu Qi didn''t know how to behave well, he suddenly walked out of the court with a drink of anger, only to see Ling Tianxiang turned into the thin old hand, and directly help Yutian Qi open a breakthrough.


    Yu Tian looked at the sky gratefully, and immediately rushed in this direction. When the two crossed, Ling Tianxiang stretched out his hand to Feather Sky without hesitation, one hand clasped Feather Sky''s vein gate, Feather Sky was caught in his hand.


    "The six powers of reincarnation are me!" His figure laughed out of the sky like an electric light. In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the battlefield, and the group of people who were willing to cook the ducks flew away, and all the people turned to the sky. After chasing it, he ran away in a few minutes, and there were very few people left on this land. And the rest of the people saw Jianzu''s evil eyes, and there was no desire, all the birds and animals scattered, and finally only the sword was left in front of people.


    "How could this happen?" The thing was because of the appearance of Feather Sky, which made Sword Man very depressed, but more worried about Feather Sky''s Qi. The people who take the feathers are strong, they don''t know what to do, and there is nothing they can do to help.


    "Go and call Brother Yun, let him not take the antidote as me, save Brother Yu first!" Feiyi immediately decided to have someone rush to Yunyun for a message.


    "Oh, no, I''m fine!" However, at this moment, Feather Sky suddenly appeared in front of everyone

 Chapter 1401： matter

    As for the city of Shimizu, in the transitional stage, the people who controlled many powerful people quietly lost the Demon Domain. He and Yutian Qi also have hatred, but he does not consider himself an enemy of the sky today. So if things go wrong, run away. But Ling Tianxiang found out naturally at that time, but he didn''t stop, saying that he and others robbed green trees and dashi rice, the latter helped him to wait for a person in crisis, and it was no longer difficult for him to fall in love with reason. of.


    "This time, I owe Qingshui County a favor. If there is a chance, I will return this favor to him again!" Yutian complained clearly, but Qingshui Maotian helped each other in his heart at this time.


    "Okay, Brother Feather, I have to go to the center!" After clearing the battlefield, Ling Tianxiang urged: "If you are not in a hurry, I am afraid it is too late!"


    What? Yu Tian frowned. Although he heard from the sky that the center had changed, he didn''t expect things to be so urgent. Yutian Qi wanted to meet their brothers and then go to the center together.


    Seeing what Yu Tianqi was thinking, Ling Tianxiang smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Yu, you don''t need to go to them. Now they are all in constant trouble. I will definitely affect the journey. With me helping you, there is no problem in going to the middle!"


    After hearing Lin Tianxiang''s words, Yu Tianxiang finally made up his mind to leave a secret code for his brother, and ran to the center with Lin Tian without moving. However, Yu Tianqi was very concerned about his brother and them, "Brother Ling, you said I''m in trouble, have you solved it?"


    Ling Tian nodded and said with a smile: "Since my Tianji''s road has entered an unknown prophecy, and what happened has been greatly enhanced, indeed, what I gave your brother is all trouble now. But it''s not a big problem, it''s just It''s just a waste of energy without danger!"


    Hearing that Feather Sky is all in, he nodded secretly. Although Ling Tianxiang has not been able to deduce the specific matter, Yu Tianqi can guess that this is a character left behind by the powerful Demon Domain. Obviously, there must be a lot of puppets gathered. Among the great men in the demon world, gathered in the fairyland. This caused a lot of trouble for the brothers.


    "This time the magic realm is very calculated, and I am ready. I am really too passive!" Yu Tian, ??in the dark regret in his heart, blamed himself for not being alert when he first encountered the strong man in the magic realm. If I was wary at the time, I''m afraid I won''t be so confused now.


    "Think about it now, that group of people had fewer swords to deal with them at that time, and they still wanted to put a whistle in my sword sect!" The sky was full of heart palpitations, but fortunately, they did not disturb their conspiracy, otherwise now The situation will be more motionless.


    "Brother Yu, the front is very close to the center, leaning on the wooden god''s body in the center of Qingshui Lake, you will enter the center in the future, you follow me! Ling Tianxiang has become more serious now than before, obviously, the next path, let him have Twelve points of spirit."


    Feather Sky nodded and followed the sky. At the center of this wave of theologians, ancient trees stand in the sky, each a hundred abbots high to block the sun. Ling Tianxiang took the feather, turned left and right in the woods, and walked forward quickly. They dare not fly above the heights of the tree canopy, as this would only make them the living targets of spirits hidden in the forest.


    "Brother Feather, though the trees here have not yet cultivated spiritual wisdom,

 Chapter 1402： Respect

    The magical blade was stunned to see all this, and suddenly couldn''t believe that he looked back at the feathered sky, word for word, "Space overlap!" The so-called space overlap is actually an infinite superposition of spaces. How many spaces were torn apart, he still exists in this space. This is a means of achieving great success in space, not to mention that the emperor can''t do it, even the average high-level strongman can''t do it.


    At this time, even though the magic blade was slow to react, he realized that the wrong feather was not the early days of the emperor, but a real power.


    "Who are you?" the demon asked, biting his teeth. Although he was reluctant to admit defeat, he had to admit that even ten people could not be opponents of power.


    "You don''t need to know who I am!" Feather''s sky hummed coldly, his hands quickly strangled the formula, and the infinite purple flame around it suddenly turned into a purple rune, tying the magic sword in the field. The poor blade, even if he is the divine soldier of the Taoist ancestor, cannot bear the means of respect.


    Everyone here was shocked to see it. This is how Tianmo''s Daozi soldiers were sealed, I can''t believe it.


    "The practitioners of the devil kingdom? Interesting!" The feathered sky sealed the magic blade, the eyes were like a smile to many strong people in the magic realm, those strong people immediately felt a chill, but unfortunately The thing is, without waiting for their reaction, Feather Sky began to roar into the sky, roaring for a long time. The whistling sound was like a magical sound, and it appeared in an instant, causing the magical pottery monks in the place to have a headache, and one by one the headaches roared. Lian Yun has mana for this, and sweats on his forehead, frantically urging his true essence to suppress the magic of his body, don''t let the magic spirit break with this voice.


    "Even if you can directly command the magic element, this person is afraid that he is definitely the best among the demons!" Ling Tian Xiang took a step back unconsciously, afraid to look at Yu Tian, ??at this time he finally realized that this kind of Who is the "Feather Weather" who suddenly backhanded. In all parts of the world, apart from the power of celestial demons, there is only one magical power, and that is the rebirth of the indomitable.


    The Reincarnation of the Unconquered Demon in 785 Days


    "He is immortal!"


    Ling Tianxiang woke up, and everyone was there. At this time, there were fairies and demons, and they were all like the enemy of the feathered sky. Instead of fighting between them, they are more afraid of this well-known god, because they know that the indelible fame, but the seven world famous, but turned into thousands of flesh and blood, is one. Really cruel king.


    Everyone didn''t think that no demons would control Feather Sky, they don''t know the status quo, they could be controlled, they could be taken, but in short, Feather Sky is their biggest threat right now, they don''t know the status quo, and they could be controlled , may be taken from the house, but in short Feather Sky is their biggest threat, they don''t know the status quo, could be controlled, could be taken from the house, but in short, Feather Sky is their biggest now threaten. If this defiant is determined to deal with them, no one will be spared on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1403： control

    "Oh, really!" The Great Emperor Ryukyu looked the same, smiled, and didn''t say much. But in the corner of his eyes, anger flashed. In his casual question, but there are many profound meanings, if Emperor Taixu really regards himself as a master, there is no doubt that he will become the target of the public. Unfortunately, the current emperor is old, especially the virtual emperor, through his mind at a glance, so he will turn his target on him.


    "Well, this is not the way to stand like this, so I''d better try it!" At this time, the Star Emperor of the Xingyuan Alliance said: "Find the wood energy before you enter the battle, but it took a lot of time to If it doesn''t work, I think there are still some doors in this wave of wings, why don''t I make an agreement and join us to find the spirit of wood, whoever finds it belongs to them!"


    This will be a great way to hear them and brighten their eyes.


    "Of course, I also have to have three chapters of the decree. After all, this method is only the first generation of Taoist emperors, and power naturally cannot stop the emperor''s means. Therefore, after I entered the battle, they could not use force to break the formation, And only with your formation method. What do you think?"


    "Okay, I agree with Star Emperor''s proposal, then I''m compared to a game, and if I lose, I can believe it, blame their skills for not being as good as others!" The strongmen in the elementary school should agree one by one. Such rules are absolutely beneficial to them. If they really want to fight for their own strength, then there is no doubt that the strong-willed masters have a greater advantage.


    "Okay, you have no problem, and the old man has no problem!" Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the empty emperor snorted coldly and said, "But I can warn you, who violated the law Rules, don''t blame the old husband for not recognizing people in person!"


    Seeing the coldness and coldness in the eyes of the Great Emperor, everyone trembled, and those who originally wanted to do bad ideas restrained themselves unconsciously.


    While fighting back, the great emperors all flew to the great array, and finally, under the command of the star god, these great emperors rushed into the great array, and quickly searched for the spirits of feathers and wood.


    When the swordsmen saw this scene, they were all worried, very worried about the feathered sky. However, with the great emperor by their side, they are helpless.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, the hero of the big sword has arrived, and now he has entered the battle to defend the sky. As long as the great emperor abides by the rules, the emperor will be fine!" Seeing Yuntian, several people were worried, and the swordsman would open his mouth in time.


    "But swordsmen are more than a dozen great emperors!" Some people in Fei Yi disagreed. Yu Tianqi has done so much. Who is the swordsman who has done so much today, but how much help has he given? hardly.


    "I know, so I can''t panic, now I can only choose to believe in the apocalypse!" The swordsman said only one word at a time, "You remember, Tian Qi did these things for the sake of Jianzong, to protect the interests of Jianzong, in this At that time, you can''t use the spirit of things to destroy Apocalypse''s efforts!"


    Hearing the voices of Feiyi and others was a slight change. Fay gritted his teeth and finally sighed, full of melancholy. This is the cruel spiritual world, everything should speak on the basis of strength, only hating yourself and others is still young and cannot affect the war.


    During the battle, another scene appeared at this moment. The great emperors thought it wouldn''t be too hard to catch feathers, but when they came in, they found that feathers were much more complicated than they thought, and more complicated than they thought. This mustard technology is not easy to crack and doesn''t do its best to destroy the array, it can only passively find its way in the array.

 Chapter 1404： soul

    Yutian Qi has been quietly waiting for the news of Xingchen''s recovery at home. A month later, Yutian Qi finally waited for Xingchen''s call. As expected, after Stardust woke up for the first time, he ordered the people to summon himself.


    When he came to Tianling Pond, Yu Tian saw from a distance that his knees were sitting in the water Xingchen. Although the latter''s face was still pale and weak, his injuries were not serious.


    Xingchen smiled reluctantly, waved to the rest of the disciples, and then smiled reluctantly: "The result of my performance - Yuan Heist-" Before you said there was no demon, I also used this opportunity to play together and found out that he was really being used. The purpose of this conspiracy is to completely destroy the spiritual world! "


    Yutian listened, his heart moved, and he was very confused, "Why is the spiritual world destroyed behind the scenes, he is at odds with the spiritual world?"


    "No! The purpose of that person is not to oppose anyone, but to obtain the origin of the spiritual world!" Xingchen was melancholy, "In this world, I thought that only you could master the power of nothingness, but there are indeed other people who can master it." Because of the power of nothingness, the spirit is destroyed! "


    "In the beginning, the unconquered demons provoked the battle of the fairies. This war was deliberately done by someone. He wanted to break the seven realms and throw them all into chaos, so that he could take the opportunity to destroy the spiritual world!" The world origin of the spiritual world and the real world! Unfortunately, who this person is and what the purpose is, I haven''t figured it out yet! "Xingchen smiled bitterly: "This may be related to Tianyou''s reincarnation. I think Tianyou must have known some secrets before being secretly poisoned, and he will eventually be repaid! "


    Oh! Yu Tian listened, Mu nodded, nothing to say.


    Xing Dun frowned when he saw it. He naturally saw Feather Apocalypse''s heart and couldn''t help but wonder, "Apocalypse, what''s wrong with you?" But have some of my disciples misunderstood you? "


    Bu Yutian shook his head and said, "Xingchen, I didn''t know your specific identity today, but now I know, so I want to ask you again, can you help Zimu wake up?"


    Hearing Xingchen, he immediately understood the meaning of Yu Tian. In this regard, Xingchen looked a little vague, only to see that it was silent for a long time before sighing, "I didn''t expect you to know so quickly, I''m afraid my disciple Xiang Did you reveal it?" Yes, there is a way to help Zimo recover, but it''s not hard to say, nor easy to say! "


    Speaking of this, Xingchen looked at the sky melancholy, "I first talked about Zimo''s current situation, she has lost a soul and a soul, resulting in an inherent defect, and wanting her to fully recover needs to find her Soul is a soul, but this soul is very difficult to find. The earth is big on this day, even if you search for tens of thousands of years, I am afraid you can''t find it, this is one of them. Second, if we can''t find it That soul, just help her wake up, it''s not impossible, but after doing so, it may affect purple muy''s memory and body, she may forget everything in the past. It may also become weak, which will implications for her future full recovery."


    "Is this better than letting her lie in Leng Binbin''s coffin and never see this day?" Yu Tianqi gritted her teeth, feeling very angry, Xingchen knew all this, but why didn''t he tell the truth.

 Chapter 1405： passerby

    Although the young man surnamed Wang used an apologetic tone, his face was full of naked complacency.


    Yutian Qi was silently sad when he heard Xiao Wang''s surname, and then whispered to Wang''s young man: "Why, their brothers, in order to express their gratitude, I decided to give you a big gift!"


    What? A young man surnamed Wang was stunned, he took this opportunity to turn so many babies Feather Sky black, Feather Sky Qi should be angry, but now Feather Sky is really calm, this is something young people surnamed Wang can''t understand Feather weather concept. However, the next moment, the confusion of the young surname Wang turned into a shock, because in his abdomen, a hand was poked into his dantian, both dead and dead holding his god.


    "You!" Young man Wang couldn''t believe Qi, who was looking at Feather Sky. He didn''t dream of Feather Sky in his dreams. He didn''t dare to die on him, and was still in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to kill you, but you have too many things to do!" Yutian Qi finally looked at the young man surnamed Wang kindly. With a wave of his right hand, the young man surnamed Wang slammed directly into the back of the Taoist priest.


    The mutiny happened, and the **** was taken aback. He dreamed that Yutian Qi dared to kill here, and he didn''t expect Tiger Pimp to kill him, so he had done it before, but he didn''t notice it.


    "Locke, what are you doing?" A raging flame, one hand stroked Xiao Wang''s body, he felt that the young surname Wang had fallen.


    "What do I do? I only do what I have to do?" Feather Sky laughed, a masochistic look on his lips.


    When the fire Taoist saw it, a warning signal immediately appeared in his heart, and he hurriedly took Xiao Wang''s hand back to Xiao Wang''s surname, and the shape of his body quickly retreated. Then, only after hearing a "bang", Xiao Yuanshen surnamed Wang blew himself up at the city gate. The horror of the explosion suddenly affected passersby and the Wuwei around the city, clearing the gates of chaos.


    Pyromancer''s pale face shot out of the ruins, and as soon as he appeared, he looked gloomy, rushing into the plume sky in the storm. He swore it was the most humiliating thing to happen since he became governor of the city. There was some trouble at the city gate, not only for such a big thing, but in front of him, how could a fireman swallow this breath.


    escape date of birth 829


    Between the lights and flints, the vanity broke through the layers of the storm, rushed out of the feathered sky in front of the city gate, and caught it with one hand. However, making the gorgeous person shocked and angry, at the moment of his hand, Yu Tianqi''s body was also full of terrifying destructive power, and there was no doubt that Yu Tianqi was also detonated on Yuanshen''s body.


    "Damn it!" The Fire Monk exclaimed and drifted away desperately, but unfortunately, he did not retreat too far, and the feathers on his body burst with a "bang", no weaker than the previous destruction storm, Immediately blow away the fire of Taoism.


    The poor firefighter was chopped off by the old man with a broken sword last time, and his body has been badly injured and has not fully recovered. This time, he was successively affected by the self-destruction of two early Taoist strongmen, which immediately caused the Fire Taoist to be injured. I couldn''t stop vomiting blood.


    Of course, for the Fire Taoist priest, there is no small damage, even the damage to the gate is nothing, but under his own nose, he can''t swallow. And, until now, the Fire Taoist didn''t know why Yutian Qi killed the young king''s surname and broke out.

 Chapter 1406： complexion

    It''s so naive to want to run now! "The bird said sarcastically, that sound, the wings suddenly fluttered, and an invisible cyan blade was cut off by the time-space tunnel. The vanity storm that this cyan blade passed through was all cut off, and fell impartially in the time-space tunnel. inside.


    "Xuanniao, you bully my younger generation, don''t you want to use big people to deceive small people?" However, when the metaphysical bird thought that this blow was about to win, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of the time-space tunnel, and its Holding a short stick in his hand, he hit the blade lightly, and the blade disappeared.


    The Phantom Bird saw this scene, its pupils shrank suddenly, and said one after another: "Old ape, I didn''t expect it to be your old spirit." What, are you here to protect your son of a bitch? Do you even want to break into the Holy Land? "


    "Hey, so what? God doesn''t allow me to enter the sacred realm, but what does it matter? It''s just a word, Scrooge, and I advise you not to overdo it!" Old Ape. Hey, smile. He was pleased with the timing of his appearance. Now Hou Li is trying to lead Feather Sky to run together, how can he let Hou Yifan fail again.


    "Well, that''s not what you do!" he said. Yes, you are a respectable man, but you are only a king! Although I have not reached the realm of the king''s respect, but compared with strength, I will not lose to you! "The metaphysical bird said proudly. There are also strong and weak points in the field of respect. The strongest is the emperor, followed by the emperor, and the king is ranked last. Generally speaking, the great emperor breaks through the highest rank and reaches the respect of the king. Yes. Said that the old apes are the weakest honor, although they are the most respected. Although the metaphysical bird did not reach the rank of respect, but with his own talent and blood power, he did not lose to the king to enhance.


    The old ape frowned when he saw the metaphysical bird persevering. He has to admit that the metaphysical bird has said a lot, and really put it together, they have to pay a painful price to win, and more, maybe the result of both sides.


    "Scrooge, do you really want to burn jade?" The old ape couldn''t help but make his breathing worsen.


    "Okay, you don''t have the right to bargain with us!" Between the lines, Xuanbird let out a loud cry, and Feng Ming''s singing suddenly resounded through the world and could not be dissipated for a long time.


    When the old ape saw it, his eyebrows were wrinkled, his face was not very good-looking, and the metaphysical bird was obviously calling for help.


    "Yes! Since you want to chase, pass my level first, I won''t believe that you can really beat me!" The old ape couldn''t help but get angry. In his opinion, the metaphysical bird only needs to take a step back, but unfortunately, this metaphysics has not given it, which really makes the old apes somewhat embarrassed.


    "Defeat you? You are too naive!" Xuanniao heard it, and suddenly Jie''s sneer came out, and heard the old ape''s appearance changed.


    At this time, when the old ape felt that the atmosphere in the realm was not right, suddenly, the old ape in the open space collapsed, and then the old ape saw a big mouth from the sky and swallowed it directly.


    "Damn it! It''s so gluttonous!"


    At this moment, all the surrounding space collapsed, and a huge figure appeared in the empty sky. The number is too large to describe. It is like a big mountain, half of the body is in the void, and the other half is in the spiritual world outside. It is shaped like a goat, and its fierce face is unbearable.


    Seeing the insatiable success, it will swallow the old ape, Xuanniao shows a satisfied smile, spreads its wings, and takes shape, leaving a remaining path, and then chases Hou Wo in a swift and unexpected trend in the direction of escape. go.


    After the old ape swallowed it, he protected himself for the first time. Instead of sitting and waiting to die, he was full of momentum, and a stick was gluttonous in his stomach. The greedy pain of eating a big stick, and the angry roar of the sky, the old ape took the opportunity to run out of its mouth.


    Yet the old apes who escaped out of nowhere can still see the metaphysical bird, which has long since disappeared.

 Chapter 1407： strength

    Speaking of this, the fire in the sky sighed, obviously a little melancholy. Although the ethnic group is as big as the dragon, the chaos is far less than that of the dragon and the descendants of the dragon, everything can be turned into a beast, even if they have a certain dragon blood, the ordinary World of Warcraft has a chance to advance to the sacred beast. But Chaos is different. Many people are born weak, just ordinary World of Warcraft. Even if they practice advanced, it is difficult to have great growth potential.


    So, no wonder I said, this sacred world has never seen holy beasts, they are all ordinary World of Warcraft, it turns out to be the limit of your race! Yutian Qi patted the fire and said, "Okay, but, you are all saints, aren''t you?" It is the true master of the spiritual world! "


    "Hey, this is also, maybe because of the limitations of my family, it gave my family the most powerful ability!" Tian Huo smiled and immediately put his racial issues behind him, saying: "Yes , Tian Qi, have you used the power of nothingness before?"


    "Yes, it is indeed a power of nihilism! However, I didn''t expect you to, you know, I would have this power of nihilism, but nine lives, if not for Stardust to help each other , I''m afraid I''m long gone!" The sky was straight.


    "You really have mastered the power of nothingness!" After a while, the fire in the sky was a little bitter and said, "Actually, I don''t have the power of nothingness, the power of nothingness is given to him," he said, "watching for a while, The fire in the sky is a bit bitter," he said, "actually, I''m not vain. "Actually, my father''s seal has refined me, unfortunately, I can''t be refined by it for so many years! "


    What? Yutian Qi was taken aback and saw the fire in the sky with a bit of dismay, but did not expect that the fire in the sky had no power, "Hehe, don''t be discouraged, as long as I believe you can do it, I have done it, you have it. no confidence?"


    "Really?" The flame in the sky sighed melancholy, "Although I don''t know how Apocalypse you refined it, as far as I know, this is the power of refining this nihilism under the sky, you are the second One!" How many years will I have to wait for a third one? "


    "Oh? Is it really that hard to refine the power of nothingness?" Feather Sky said, frowning, "While I admit that the power of alchemy is dangerous, no other powerful man can do it?" Like Like your father, he should be the first, since he gave you the power of nothingness, it is clear that he has confidence in your power to refine nothingness! "


    "Oh Tian Qi, you don''t seem to understand the power of alchemy at all. All I can say is that Stardust Boy is so helpful to you because you stepped on the luck of the dog and melted it!" Heavenly Fire He smiled bitterly: "To refine this nihilistic power, you can''t rely on the real Yuan, you can''t rely on external power, you can only rely on your own Tao, but you also know that this kind of nihilistic power is not the whole of this world, Instead, it destroys the power of extinction produced by the other side of the world!" In order to make him strive for excellence on this side of heaven and earth, if it is the hand of a practitioner under this heaven and earth, he will be punished for the first time, because heaven does not allow it This power appeared in this world because he was afraid that it would bring destruction to himself! "


    "You mean, only reverse practice can improve?" Sky frowned.


    "Yes, but this is also the most basic condition!" Tianhuo said: "There are many kinds of reverse repair, but only one can be successful, that is, the reverse repair that jumps out of six cycles!" I don''t know how you do it Yes, but I have to say, you are one of the lucky people in the world! "

 Chapter 1408： place

    This shows that he is still alive and in good health! Ling Tianxiang said: "Besides, you are precious for the dragon, and you don''t have the spirit and grace of the dragon at all, and the vulgar style is full. "


    "What did you say, you little baby? Say it again!" At that time, when the feather boy and I killed all sides in the bottom line, you were not even born! "If the wind and the dragon are stunned, I don''t know why. When he saw Ling Tianxiang, he felt very angry. This boy is more difficult to deal with than Yu Tian, ??and he has been beaten everywhere.


    "Getting old and menopause is normal, understand!" Ling Tianxiang didn''t move at all, in a calm and quiet way.


    However, it was Ling Tianxiang''s stinking appearance that made the angry dragon grit his teeth. If the sky is not from Yu Tianqi, the dragon swears that he will be shot to death by one claw.


    "Son, you wait, sooner or later, you will look good, which one is your master! Look at your son''s appearance, your master may not be a good thing, how to teach you this little bastard, sooner or later I will clean him up Get up." The way of the evil dragon.


    "The master is the **** of the fairy world!" Ling Tianxiang said bluntly: "If you have this skill, you can go to the master to preach, I am afraid that by then, you will not only be able to use your mouth, but also be stronger than you in terms of power. Low!"


    "Huh? Me? Only one great emperor is not worth mentioning!" The dragon is very proud of the way, thinking that he is the blood of the dragon, his own unique, and now he is about to reach the emperor, the dragon did not put people away In the following position in the eyes.


    "Ling Daoyou, I didn''t expect your master to be the emperor of Batian, it''s disrespectful!" Although the evil dragon did not know the emperor, Ye Rongtian knew it clearly, and immediately, Ye Rongtian bluntly told Ling Tianxiang, the secret in his heart, no wonder the latter was in The achievement in heaven is so good, it turns out to be a master.


    For a while, seeing Ye Rongtian so flattering the emperor, the dragon was also interested in the emperor Batian. Ye Rongtian is a proud generation, his strength is not vulgar, and even the characters he admires cannot be ordinary.


    At this time, the dragon chased Ling Tianxiang and asked about the situation of Emperor Batian. Although the two are usually noisy, and their relationship is very familiar, Ling Tianxiang does not hide, and will know everything they know.


    "It''s so exciting! I didn''t expect your master to have such a great reputation in the fairy world, it feels good that I will have the opportunity to meet him in the future and let him help me, but if he doesn''t want to do it, Benlong will Kill him with one claw!" Raptor was very arrogant, but Ling Tianxiang and Ye Rongtian ignored him directly and talked about Dabatian to each other.


    In this way, Ma Long, Ling Tianxiang and the others waited anxiously. The cold air in the bath was vanished by the old man with the broken sword and disappeared without a trace, such as this dragon and others are not very clear. I only know that my father''s sword, after seeing the respect of Tianling, went out with a cold shadow, and seemed to want to use this ability to meditate on the cold to restore his sword.


    Yu Tianqi was dizzy behind the starry sky and couldn''t wake up. Instead of killing him, Xing Ao took him to a stone house in the valley.


    This stone house, full of taboos and magic, if there is a strong place here, one can see at a glance, this stone house is a closed place, it is placed on people, it will be completely enclosed, forever immersed in In a dream, you can''t wake up. (applaud)


    I have to say that although Xing''ao did not kill the feather, even the soul, did not give up the meaning of the feather apocalypse. The feathers and the sky are all placed in this dreamy dream, the world in my memory, and my dream all the time. Reality and fantasy, Feather Sky has long been indistinguishable.

 Chapter 1409： halo

    , I''m not negotiating with you, if you don''t obey, I don''t mind solving your problem myself! "As he spoke, the star turned and walked away, and in front of it, a hollow portal opened.


    The expressions that the four people saw were extremely ugly, the star''s proud temper could be said to be moody, and the whole person was mysterious, and they didn''t know what Xingao was thinking.


    "But, since the arrogant elders have already said so, I will do it!" Since Brother Yu brought her out, she also promised to help, and it will not hurt Brother Yu. I guess I will return to brother Feather, the proud old man of the star. A generation will definitely help! "Ye Rongtian analyzed very calmly.


    People have heard that if they nod their heads thoughtfully, they really don''t have the confidence to go to the eighteenth floor of the secluded mansion to save people, but if this is star pride, it represents hope. After all, star pride is the true spiritual ancestor of the spiritual world and her strength. There are also very few people in these seven boundaries.


    884 Killing Hell


    In the eighteenth floor of hell, Qu Qi tried to rush out directly from the edge, but to no avail. The eighteenth floor of **** seems to be a round world, obviously going in the outer direction, but unknowingly returning to its original place.


    "Qu Qi, don''t try, let''s go and see **** with me! Maybe I still have a chance to get out of here alive!" Yutian Qi smiled faintly, these 18 layers of **** have existed for many years, and no one can break it. So many questions, Qu Qi Qu Daodi, how can you do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    On the edge of hell, it was a loess, and the blue sky was yellow, but deep in the dirt, the loess land became a black and rotten place, the darkness of the sky turned gray, but the smell of blood in the air began to fade . But then there was the halo. Facts have proved that in the eighteenth floor of the secluded mansion, the soul is so thin that it cannot be compared with the Western world, and is even far below the realm of the Buddha.


    "This kind of place is really a place of exile. People here want to realize their crazy dreams. Even maintaining their real Yanxia coins is a difficult thing!" Ge Qi sighed. The reason why the Western teaching world regards this place as a place of exile in **** is that its inherent inferiority complex is the most effective way to suppress those who enter it without giving them a chance to turn over.


    "If you live in a place like this, you''d better go outside to practice, the spirit there is stronger than here!" The seventh song was furious.


    "If you want to lose your mind earlier, you can practice outside!" Feather Sky glanced at seven eyes and said faintly. The outer spirit is rich and beautiful, but it is not a place for practice. If you inhale too much air in your body, it will definitely affect the mind and eventually fall into the demons and become a mindless killing machine.


    There was a "click", and the two of them didn''t walk long. Suddenly, Cookie stepped on a brittle thing and looked down, but didn''t know how many years it had existed. The skeleton was half buried in the black soil and was extremely fragile. The powder turned into a powder under slight force.


    "Look, my little master, this is a mass grave!" The song startled

 Chapter 1410： separate

    Sure enough, the four parts of the old Taoist appeared like a quick transformation, appearing in four separate places in front of the feathered sky in the blink of an eye, and then slammed out.


    Unprepared, Feather Sky was severely beaten in the face, nosebleed spurted out, his body was upside down 100 meters, and he stopped flying.


    "Okay, as soon as the old Taoist I produce it, you will be defeated. It seems that you can only be scolded by me today!" The old Taoist gave a strange smile, followed the law and killed Feather Sky again. .


    Yutian Qi believes that it is impossible to prevent the old Taoist priests from attacking each other and not hiding at all. The magic formula in hand is a tiny bit, and the four separate parts are separated at the same time, instantly becoming eight.


    Section 897 Equality


    "What''s the matter, how come you have eight separations, you must be a blind man!" The old Taoist was stunned, then jumped up, and for the first time came to the sky of feathers and approached the front, but what made the old Taoist angry is that most of the eight feathers At the same time, the chaotic fields unfolded, and the incomparably powerful binding force came. For the first time, the old Taoist was fixed in place, and the whole person seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, unable to move.


    "Are these eight parts real?" When the old Taoist felt the prestige of the field, he reflected that the eight parts of the Yutian Banner were real, and each part had the power to fight against the naked body, which made the old Taoist The Taoist priest was a little speechless and practiced for thousands of years. Just barely put out four separates, but feather days are unified and only three days you can have eight separates.


    Bang! Unfortunately, the old Taoist had no time to mourn and indignant, and was attacked, and the eight parts of the feather were connected to each other, but they unfolded a sword formation and immediately surrounded the old Taoist with four different parts.


    Due to the small number of people and the superimposed power of Yutian, although the old Taoist has achieved the ultimate in time and space, in the face of the chaotic realm, he has not been able to exert his strength, and in a short period of time, he will not be able to Use your power. Four old Taoists were seriously injured.


    "Damn child, you have been concealing your power. If that''s the case, don''t blame those depraved and impolite people!" At this moment, the heart of the old Taoist was suffocated, and he no longer wanted to be beaten passively like this, full of With the momentum, the power of the strong man exploded instantly, breaking the feathered sword.


    Yutian Qi was knocked down by the old Taoist, far away, at the moment of eight splits and closes, "Master, you didn''t say that you would be suppressed in the realm of the emperor, but you would go back!"


    "Well, that was before I taught you to separate!" The old Taoist pursed his lips and his face was extremely thick. "Since you have been taught to separate yourself, I will naturally give full play to my role." Child, how can you Do eight things at the same time? This old man has been practicing for so many years, and the four parts are already the limit! "


    "Hey, the reason is very simple, because I have a soul baby!" Speaking of which, a soul body flew out of Feather Sky''s body, which was exactly the same as Feather Sky''s body.


    "It''s really a soul baby, I understand, your soul baby is divided into eight, create eight divisions, let your soul baby skills reach the third change, the realm of soul baby body?"


    "Yes, it seems that the older generation is quite familiar with the method of the soul baby!" Yu Tianqi said with a smile: "I have a soul baby, and this manipulation of the individual''s body is more comfortable to handle!"

 Chapter 1411： Sudden

    Although in the eyes of these "friends", Yutian Qi is just a willful guy, but such a bold child, they are also very happy to be friends.


    A month and a half later, a day and a half later, the people with scattered white faces came to Yutian to live in a small party, but this time, the people with scattered white faces seemed to have a great deal of happiness. From the moment he started, he been excited.


    For a long time, the eagle old man also arrived, and the white-faced man who had sold off for a long time told the matter. It turned out to be the center of the skyscraper, and the magic pool inside Little Morse is about to open.


    This magical pool, which has existed in the little Mormon sky since time immemorial, has a very special spring and has a very wonderful effect. Once, someone drank the water of the magic pond and directly understood the method of alchemy, and became Dan Zun, and some of them became the masters of Tao. Stand up, and a few others, unresponsive after drinking. It can be said that the effect of this pool is strange, and everyone will have a different situation to drink.


    "Eagle, Xingzi, this is my chance. This magic pool is one of the top ten wonders in the world. If I miss this opportunity, I''m afraid to wait for another nail!" The people scattered with white faces were very excited.


    "Opportunity?" Compared with the curiosity of the feathered sky, the eagle is much calmer, because he was unprofitable early on, it is rare to have such calmness, "Every nail is opened once, but in these years, it will be Wouldn''t it be open once less?" Your I have also seen the magic pool five or six times, but when will I have the opportunity to participate in such a grand event? "


    Yutian Qi heard this, and suddenly, he was afraid that the magic pool would be opened every time, and there were quota limits for inviting masters, so ordinary people were unlikely to have the opportunity to drink the pool water.


    "Of course I know this one, in the past, I may not have so many expectations, but this time is different, in addition to the twelve names of the six magic gates, this time there will be eight more places, and these eight places are open to me, I can fight for them!" White spread, firm path.


    Festival 911


    The old eagle is obviously not very interested in the quota of the magic pool. He is Wang Zhuqiang now, and he is not interested in this chance to try his luck. After all, the magic pool can not only be good, but also has its shortcomings. In the past, some people drank the water directly, and some people regressed. Eagles do not want to take risks.


    "Yes, the older the rivers and lakes, the less courageous. Eagles are always not interested, so I don''t have to ask, what quota do I want this time!" , He believes that the people who are scattered in vain will definitely have their own opportunities.


    "What about you, Xinggao? What do you think?" After the white man asked the old eagle''s opinion, he looked up at the feathered sky.


    Feather Sky walked all the way with a smile, "I''m lucky, I lost my life, I wasn''t forced to look for it!" But the scattered white people are so keen, I will give my life to accompany this gentleman! "Having said that, Yutian Qi took out a ring and handed it to the white man.


    Although the white-faced man did not make it clear, he found himself telling himself such important news. Where is Qi Yutian not knowing his purpose, just wanting to save himself? Although he doesn''t have much ability in their eyes, he has money and he has to set a quota. Of course, activities cost money.


    "There are some Xu Mo Yuan Jing here. The white people who are scattered use it. If there is not enough back, I am here, but the number of things will bring a lot of trouble to the white people!" Yutian said bluntly.


    "That''s it! Don''t worry, it''s in my body!" The white face was scattered with joy, the dimples were like flowers, and he hadn''t opened his mouth yet. The feathered sky had given him such a great benefit. More and more I feel that the feather sky has become "sweet".

 Chapter 1412： Purple

    Sky, you have such a loud voice that if you think you can beat this amazing body of God, you can let it go! "No devil is not afraid of this road," this time, God protected the boy! "


    "Yes! If this is the case, then accept it!" There is no demon who will not give way, and the demons in the sky should not talk nonsense, once again mobilize the authoritative restricted area of ??the sky and become their own incarnation.


    "Son, the speed of walking, this master will not be too long, the sky carries the power of the restricted area, and can strengthen his avatar infinitely!" No demon secretly spread the voice of Feather Apocalypse, urging Apocalypse to take action.


    Feather Sky heard the sound, took a bite, and immediately beckoned everyone to follow him.


    "Dome Demon" wants to deal with the indestructible demon, but he no longer stops Feather and others, but in the sky, the power of the dome demon incarnation has been enhanced geometrically, and now he is far The incarnation of gods and demons is suppressed, which can be seen by bright people. Incarnations of non-demon beings are no match for heavenly beings.


    "The restricted area here is supported by the eight imperial veins under the skyscrapers, and the master has been integrated into the restricted area, allowing the power of the eight imperial veins to be mobilized indefinitely under the ups and downs of this period, without demons, we simply cannot fight the master! "Yantong said and ran, looking very dignified.


    Yantong doesn''t know how long the non-demon can hold out, but if their own people don''t go beyond the restricted area in time, the dome can capture itself and others at any time once the dome will defeat the non-demon.


    "You don''t have to think so much, you can run as far as possible. All I can do now is to just let my fate go!" Yu Tian can naturally see the state without demons. If his own people can''t help without demons, he can do , is running.


    The Yutian Banner Party was immersed in their minds, the armed department originally wanted to stop the city, but how not to put the battlefield on the top of the city, the sergeant dared not step into the supreme battlefield, and could only see the Yutian Banner running from a distance Come.


    In order to delay time, no demon also uses one hand to control the magical control of fire, trying to use the spirit of the purple **** to bring great trouble to the magnanimous god. It''s just that in every match between two people, the state of no demons will drop by one point, and after fighting for a while, no demons will tend to be absolutely weak.


    "What''s unstoppable is that, as far as your current situation is concerned, you can''t stop yourself. Today, I''m going to turn your evil spirit purple and make you regret interfering in my own affairs!" The great release of the gods, every time, will resonate with the heavens and the earth, and the surging magical spirit has spread for three thousand miles, covering people''s heads like a dark cloud.


    In a battle without demons, the country has slipped to the bottom, now almost relying on the purple elves to protect itself, and it is impossible to fight back.


    "If Ziyan and I hadn''t been away for too long, I could only come up with an idea, and the sky wouldn''t be able to handle it!" Without the hatred of the devil, when things came here, he also knew that he had no intention of insisting, so not only could he not delay The father of the demon, and will lose his purple spirit.


    Reading this, no demon gritted his teeth, once again using his own fire control formula, ignited the endless magic around him with the spirit of purple, and bombarded the armed department.

 Chapter 1413： medicinal herbs

    "


    "Hey, Hai, don''t be in a hurry this winter, just listed enough bear blindness a few days ago, so you can easily spend the winter this year. Go back to me, and let the old man next door give you some!" Uncle Niu ate while drinking. Peanuts, ambiguous. "Can''t you go so fast when you come back this time?" You are also true, people in the mountains rely on the mountains and can''t starve to death. We have to learn from those people doing business in the town. In this world, business is getting harder and harder to do. Now, I heard that some hawkers in town couldn''t pay their taxes and got killed by that rascal! "


    Uncle Niu seemed to be in a good mood. He drank too much, was drunk, and couldn''t help but nag. But the mysterious man didn''t care about the question, answering one by one, even saying how his business was doing.


    "Come on, old cow, you don''t have to say a word. I look at the sea, and the child has a very promising future. Unlike you, he has lived in the mountains all his life and has never seen anything in the world!" Brother-in-law helps to speak, instead of embarrassing the Mysterious Man.


    "Oh, yes, I haven''t seen the big world yet!" Sister Niu said, Uncle Niu laughed immediately, but he still cared about the mysterious man''s business and hoped that he could live and work in peace.


    "By the way, Uncle Niu, this time I went out. My business made a lot of money, so I bought some things for you, and you can help me give it to others in the future!" The mysterious man said while taking out from his arms Three large pills were handed to Uncle Niu.


    Uncle Niu was also polite, and opened it directly, and there was a large bag of wild ginseng inside, and the number below was enough for a few hundred.


    "What? Old ginseng?" "The sea, me in the mountains, there is no shortage of these things. It''s not easy for you to earn some money. How to buy these things, isn''t it a waste of money?"


    Uncle Niu is telling the truth, the mountain people really do not lack this kind of ginseng, if they want, the mountain people have the ability to dig better.


    It''s just that Uncle Niu thinks these things are mountain cucumbers, but he doesn''t think so. At this time, when he looked closely, Yu Tian immediately stared at him. There was ginseng, which was obviously the essence of the earth. It was the best medicinal material and could be refined into a good medicine for fairy pills.


    "Oh, Uncle Niu, I don''t know what to buy either. I saw that these ginsengs were cheap, so I packed them up and bought them!" The mysterious man said apologetically, but without explaining, it was difficult to convince Uncle Niu to take these ginsengs.


    "You have a heart, you child!" Although Uncle Niu complained, his heart was beautiful. That night, Uncle Niu was even happier. He was not brought home by his brother-in-law until he was unconscious after drinking.


    Because it was late, Sister Niu immediately left the sea and the feathered sky and prepared a room for each of them. Of course, this room is also quite rudimentary, but in this mountain, it is very good.


    The sky of a good moon, the sky of feathers did not practice any more, but leaned comfortably under a locust tree in the hospital, looking at the stars, holding a bottle of wine in his hand. This kind of wine, of course, is the hot meal sent by the people in the village. Although the wine is strong, nowhere near as good as fairy wine, Feather still drinks very well.


    This peaceful mountain village is the place that Yutian Qi has always longed for. The people on the mountain are very simple, there is no fighting, the sun comes out, the sun sets and rests, when in a bad mood, they also enjoy the silence of the night and the beauty of the night sky.


    "Why didn''t you rest earlier? Along the way, you have been practicing every day. Why don''t you practice today?" I don''t know how long, a mysterious man suddenly appeared beside Feather, and he was also holding a bottle, so he sat on the big side. Feather on the side of the sky.


    "I didn''t do anything in the past, but now I have something to do, drink and enjoy the moon!" Yu Tianzi laughed: "This village is so nice, how could you think of coming here?"


    "This is my home, I will come back naturally!" said the mysterious man: "You have the opportunity to go during the day!" In this village, I will not hit you, you can run! "

 Chapter 1414： cheat

    By the way, Mr. Jiang, there is one thing I want to ask you last year, do you know that you are handsome in spirit? "Yutanqi thought about God and couldn''t help asking Jiang Jian.


    "The famous spirit of the Seven Worlds, I naturally know that he and some crossroads, he is indeed a dragon man! But you want to ask me about him, and I don''t know anything!" Jiang Jian said with a smile.


    "Really?" Qi Yutian looked at Jiang Jiandao suspiciously, "Mr. Jiang, I met last year, I''m afraid you wanted to do this, you gave me a lot of benefits, you did this, not only Look the boy in the eyes, right?"


    Yu Tianqi''s heart was dark, Jiang Jian gave him wine, but the crisis saved his life, this baby can''t be ordinary, Yu Tianqi absolutely does not believe that Jiang Jian is so good for giving himself a fledgling practitioner. Obviously, Jiang Jian did this, of course, because of a certain relationship. He knew in the fairyland that only holy beasts and God bless him. Jiang Jian is a person in the immortal world and has nothing to do with the spiritual world, so Yutian Qi has great doubts about Jiang Jian and God.


    "Child, look at what I did with this look, would I deceive you?" Jiang Jian blamed without anger, but he felt a headache when he saw Feather Sky Qi still staring at him calmly.


    "Come on, kid, you know, I''ll tell you, it''s useless for you to force me, I think the time is right in the future, or it''s more appropriate to be told by others!" Having said that, Jiang Jian put the bowl in the He drank all the wine, and accidentally walked away with half of the wine bottle.


    "Live on, child, but don''t die so early!" When he spoke, Jiang Jian had disappeared on the street, disappeared.


    "What a hateful guy!" Yu Tianqi stared at Jiang Jian''s back unhappily. Yu Tianqi wanted to ask clearly, but Jiang Jian was a pair of dead pigs who were not afraid of heat. He really couldn''t catch it. he.


    "The boat goes straight to the bridge, why should I be in a hurry?" With that, Feather Sky drank all the wine in the bowl and left the wine shed.


    Sky! Yutian Qi heard a shout as soon as he left the wine shed. Yu Tian turned around to look, and when he saw the person clearly, Yu Tian was suddenly stunned, some dazed, some panicked, and after looking at it for a long time, an excited voice in front of Feather Sky said, "Burning leaves, are you not dead? "I thought you. "


    Speaking of this, Feather Apocalypse suddenly stopped, with a guilty feeling on his face. A few years ago, he insisted on breaking the circle of return, nine lives, if it wasn''t for burning the leaves to save his own life, Yutian Qi might have died in the circle of reincarnation. In the end, he ran out alive, but it kept burning the leaves. At that time, the Qi of Feather Sky was still very weak and could not save the leaves, so Yu Tianqi mistakenly thought that the burning leaves had fallen into the circle of reincarnation.


    "Oh, I''m not dead. In the past year, fellow Daoist Manfi and Jiang Jian saved me!" "I''ve been healing all these years. I originally wanted to find you in the early years, but Master didn''t allow it. Until now, I''m still a little young, and the master only asks me to come out to find you!"


    "You mean Master? Did you go to school?" Feather Sky was curious.


    "Yes, my master is Master Jiang, but he doesn''t recognize my disciple!" as he spoke

 Chapter 1415： Suitable

    The weapon of taking a bath is very strong, and it will fall apart in an instant. I and others rushed to the three of Qian Jun, intending to save the three first.


    "Stop them!" Xuwu Yulang shouted, the first time Taixu Jiudi stopped on the way of me and others.


    When I saw the appearance, my eyes were filled with suffocation, and my first goal was to find the jade of nothingness. The new hatred is on a par with the old hatred, and nothingness has become my must kill list.


    "Good job! I''ll see what you can do!" The nothingness laughed out loud, and didn''t want to show me weakness, and the two were in a war in the air, attacking each other.


    It can be said that the nothingness of jade can become one of the nine emperors of Taihang, and it does have something unusual. Its own combat power is very powerful, and this I does not have any advantage at such a moment of confrontation with him.


    "This vanity jade has some power!" I commented faithfully. The latter can become one of the nine emperors, and it must have its proud capital. In contemplation, I no longer have my left hand, I draw out the two swords of yin and yang, inject the power of nothingness, and fight side by side with the jade of nothingness.


    My attack, accompanied by the disappearance of an indescribable force, could not help but stun anyone who was secretive. After such a brief encounter, the nihilistic jade also knows that I am not easy to squeeze the persimmon, so the nihilistic jade is also full of strength, showing the field of his own nihilism.


    "Nothing" when I see the realm reveals abuse that he doesn''t easily notice. The most frightening thing about his nihilistic power is that in this field, under the influence of my nihilistic power, nothingness has not weakened my combat effectiveness. Instead, they are wasting their real money. And the saddest thing is that the void jade is completely unaware of this, and there is also a brain that uses the virtual domain to suppress me.


    "Tianqi, it''s not appropriate to fight for a long time, so that you can take good care of yourself!" Here I was planning to have a protracted battle with the void jade, when the other party spent the last time, Xingchen''s voice suddenly spread to my ear.


    I looked around and saw that my men were caught in a fierce battle, while the rest of the coalition had joined the regiment, and their side was in a very disadvantaged position.


    "Yes, the savior, this vanity jade can be killed at any time!" After I regained my calm, I no longer used the vanity jade and the committee snake, and the momentum of the whole body immediately returned to its peak, and I saw the vanity jade face happen. great change.


    "No, why aren''t you weakened?" Vanity Jade cried out in surprise, the main sword Lengmang came straight on the road, scaring Kong Jade and quickly retreating. And I, with the help of the other side, rushed towards the three ladies in the former army.


    "Stop him!" Nothingness, panic and anger, but what made him even more angry was that his own people were unknowingly blocked by the emperor led by Xingchen, and no one could stop me. Even if there was, I couldn''t get rid of it for a while.


    The whispers of nothingness are terrifying, and I''m being chased at full speed. Unfortunately, he ended up one step behind.


    "Get out!" I came to the front of the three women in the former army Ye, and immediately shouted loudly, roaring at the five black-clothed women who accompanied Qian Junye''s three women.


    Section 969. Auxiliary Sword.


    Five black robes, facing the evil me, unexpectedly indifferent, when I fired at them, the head suddenly drew a long sword, and split at me.


    In the center of the battlefield, the sword flew into the sky, and at first glance, the dazzling white light wiped my cheeks and disappeared into vanity.


    My heart trembled as I looked at the sword of a man. The practice of a man is actually the emperor. Moreover, the feeling he gave me was so familiar.

 Chapter 1416： repair

    Ah! I sighed for a long time, Ling Xi''s previous efforts were all in his eyes. The first shadow, Lingxi used the power to weaken the vacuum chopper, and then used the vacuum to cut off the power, an action that helped to show the power of the old demon to condense the second attack, thus turning defeat into victory.


    Throughout the process, Lingxi was burdened with enormous anti-Semitism, and he was the winner of gambling, gambling. Unfortunately, the spirit monsters know where the boundaries of the emperor are, and they are too reluctant to control the power of the gods in the world, so they will take the initiative to attack the shadow of Mo Yuan for the second time, trying to detonate Lingxi''s attack. I have to say that they have done it, otherwise once Ling Xi is too slow, the ghost Gemini will definitely lose this game.


    "Shuya, Shuya", just as people''s hearts are rising with the tide of energy, two characters suddenly appear on the battlefield, they rush to the endless storm of destruction, rushing to the center of the battlefield, the two use their own means. Begin to draw storms into the void.


    "It''s vanity and swordsman, they did it!" they couldn''t help but yell when they saw it for the first time. In an instant, everyone understood that the swordsman and the virtual master had to fight, otherwise, continuing to let the storm continue to rage would seriously affect the stability of the surrounding space, preventing a space whirlpool from appearing. Will have an impact on the origin of the fairy world.


    Swordsman and Vanity are the Emperor''s strength, but they are also reluctant to deal with the devastation of the storm, and with their best efforts, the storm begins to weaken after half an hour, reduced to nothing by the two of them. After this, two major respects began to stabilize the broken space, repairing time and space.


    Section 983 Equality


    Until all spaces are repaired, the remaining energy storms slowly fade away, exposing four of them. Lingxi had already lost consciousness, the leaves in his arms were burned, not only the blood on the two people, but also the mold was very painful. On the other side, the demon Gemini was no better, and one of them also broke an arm and was completely annihilated into flying ashes by the storm.


    Looking at this scene, people involuntarily took a breath of air. One was to feel the two sides of the battle, and the other was to be amazed by the power of the four. The destruction of such a storm can still be preserved, and four extraordinary the power of.


    "This game, let''s treat it as a draw!" The virtual master glanced at the sides of his eyes lightly, his voice cool. After his words, he waved his right hand and wrapped the twins with soft power, which will be sent to the body in front of the devil. Demon Gemini are demons, but virtual masters are not for them to heal wounds.


    On the other hand, the swordsman himself flies to the burning leaves, examines the wounds of the two, gives them an elixir, and sends them back to me, etc.


    After all this, the two supreme beings did not stay and went back to vanity. In this game, they are just referees, and they are very clear about not interfering in the next game between the two sides.


    The situation in Lingxi is very bad, at least after my viewing, this is also a series of shocks, a little helpless. In fact, Lingxi was not seriously injured. The injuries on his body were difficult to support the violent energy caused by the macrophages, which caused great damage to his meridians and collaterals. In short, it was the source of the damage to the fairy''s body.


    Although the swordsman gave him the medicinal pill, it could not completely restore him. At most, it was to save his life. In order to restore Lingxi, he had to think of another method.


    "It''s all because of me, if he didn''t protect me at the last critical moment, maybe his injury wouldn''t be so serious!" The burning leaf felt a little remorse, her injury can be said to be minor, but only excessive Loss is the real Yuan, and this is entirely because Lingxi protected her at the last moment, causing Lingxi''s own damage to increase.

 Chapter 1417： matter

    "Hehe, if you don''t insist on robbing people of their dependence on the wood god, will Feather Boy make this hand irretrievable?" Cassiopeia, who was obsessed with the air master''s excuse, didn''t buy it, and didn''t directly despise, " Moreover, it is also your usual arrogance, you always feel that the good things in this world should belong to you, not greed, and there will be no unfortunate things happening!"


    Having said this, Cassiopeia looked at the combined power of the fairies, and continued: "Nevertheless, what is the original intention of the monks in the fairy world to practice the Tao, please think about it, if you bully good and evil day and night and Bullying you guys, is this no different from the devil?"


    Speaking of which, this glazed fairy is too lazy to continue blaming practitioners who are ashamed and bow their heads. Instead, he looked at the Demon Emperor and said, "The devil, that''s it. Do you want to keep fighting, or retreat?"


    "The emperor is here, it''s not easy to let the emperor go!" The king had no sadness, no joy, "Even if the old man fires a weapon, the emperor is not afraid of him. However, do you really want to stand up for what happened today?"


    "Well, today''s event is a game, and you''re just a **** in the game. You haven''t heard of your son being killed, but why did you suddenly hear the news this time? Don''t you think it''s strange?" The fairy smiled faintly.


    "Well, some people want to use this human **** child as a weapon, of course the human **** child knows. But this time the human **** child is willing to kill his son, not through the sky, and now the human **** child of Dongzhou country is going to kill him. Life!" The Demon Emperor groaned, blocking the railway.


    "Well, it seems that the demon emperor''s mind has been decided, so if it is, I won''t make any more suggestions!" Cassiopeia shook his head and said, "But before we start, is the emperor interested in knowing today? Who''s the game?"


    The king frowned for a long time, then nodded silently, wondering who took advantage of him today.


    Fairy Liuli saw the appearance of an immortal, but said nothing, looked at the virtual master again, and only glanced at the fairy, the glazed fairy retracted her eyes and looked at Kongdao, "On the way, if you don''t show up again , you can''t blame the old man for opening weapons to your future generations!"


    "On the way?" people were startled when they heard it, so there was no doubt that it must be referring to the too vain scholar, and he was the only one who cried.


    "Oh, idiot, I didn''t expect you to make a mess today too!" With a helpless sigh, the spirit of the entire field suddenly fluctuated violently, gathered together in an instant, and then, at a speed visible to the naked eye, Begins hallucinations and turns into a humanoid. After a while, an older man appeared in public. It''s vain to show up here with no one else but on the path of the founder of the Open School.


    "It''s glazed, my body is still closed, and I can''t be separated for the time being, so I can only look at each other in this way, please don''t look strange!" On the way, there was no hostility to the polite accusations of the glazed gods , as if the glazed fairy emperor didn''t put his mind on the same thing in the past in response to a series of untrue things.


    "Dao, it doesn''t matter, if you come out and take a look, that''s enough!" The glazed fairy smiled softly and said, "The door of the Feather Boy is about to be built, you are too vain and cause trouble for outsiders. , this thing seems to be fake!"


    "Hehe, the mental disputes between the disciples under the door, you take the glass too seriously, so how can you escape from the sky?" The smile on the road didn''t seem to be dissatisfied with the goal of Cedar.


    "You are still thinking of a way, you and I are the first saints in the fairy world, but now, only you and me are left, do you think it is possible to leave the sky?" The shiny fairy asked: "Instead of Instead of pursuing the illusory path, it is better to do something good for the fairy world, so you and I don''t regret what we did in the fairy world," he said, "instead of pursuing the illusory path, it is better to do something Something good for the fairy world."

 Chapter 1418： part

    If they only rely on the power of the soul and the realm of vanity, it is impossible for three of them to be destroyed.


    "Okay, the three of you are very good at it, but how long can the power of your soul last?" Nothingness was defeated by the three, but its momentum was still the same, but it was a little embarrassing on the outside, the body was not injured, and its soul , under the protection of the power of six reincarnations, but only a few were weakened.


    The nihilistic provocation at the moment is enough to demonstrate its confidence in this war. And this is also the shortcoming of the three Sword Emperors. While the three found the right way to attack, it would be futile if they didn''t hurt the body of the nihilism, and in the end they would just be killed by the nihilism.


    "The body of nothingness is formed using the power of nothingness. If we can''t destroy his nothingness power, we can''t hurt him!" The three most respected people exchanged thoughts quickly in their hearts. No demon sees extreme thoroughness. Nothingness uses the power of nothingness to show such a physique. Although doing so also consumes the power of his nihilism, it must not be too much and can last for a long time. But the soul attack of the three people cannot be weak, otherwise once the nihilism is actively attacked, the three of them can only passively resist some of them.


    "The power of nothingness is indeed unfathomable, but we are not without it!" The Sword Emperor fought for a while, then showed a calm smile, and suddenly withdrew from the circle of war, leaving no demons and divine ancestors dragging nothingness.


    "Sky, come here!" After the Sword Emperor abdicated, he directly waved to me in the distance.


    I saw the situation, some people didn''t know it was like this, but immediately floated up to the body in front of my grandfather.


    "Tianchi, can you still use your previous strength?" The swordsman asked me gently. With my help, I use the power of strong women to achieve the respect of the realm, although there is a big gap, compared with the emperor''s sword and others, it is after all the supreme name.


    A star figure, instant reaction, his grandfather is trying to help himself, the nothingness of the body is not broken, they cannot win.


    At this time, I didn''t think about it, so I accepted it through gritted teeth. Can fight side by side with grandpa, can help grandpa, I will never back down.


    Immediately, after communicating with the girl, it was certain that the little girl and I spared no effort to exert the power of six reincarnations in the sky once again to cultivate ourselves to the extreme. However, at the moment after my ascension, I suddenly shuddered and my hands trembled.


    "Tian Qi, what''s going on? If you''re too reluctant, you don''t have to get involved!" The Sword Emperor cared. I''m his grandson, he''s naturally worried about my safety, if he doesn''t do nothing for the three of them, he definitely doesn''t want me to join a fight at this level, it''s too dangerous and bad after all, never again .


    "Oh, grandpa, I''m fine!" I forced a smile and didn''t back down, so I didn''t wait for the emperor to say a lot before I acted rashly and flew into the arena.


    The Sword Emperor saw it and didn''t say anything, and immediately followed me into the arena. The Sword Emperor''s duty was very clear, protecting me at the same time without causing trouble. Don''t you expect you to join us so soon, boy, can you have faith? "No demons play in one voice and laughter.


    I smiled and replied: "Master Demon, please pay attention to his nothingness, let me handle it!" After finishing, I immediately stretched out my sword finger, ran with the power of nothingness, and attacked with nihilism.

 Chapter 1419： part

    Xingchen watched the cold sweat dripping from my forehead, and was worried in my heart. After thinking about it, Xingchen or my own physical strength injected into my body to help me support the defense barrier. According to the theory, Xingchen should maintain his strength now, because two people who don''t know how dangerous are waiting, but Xingchen didn''t do it, he can only break the boat to help me through this difficulty.


    With the help of Stardust, my tone relaxed, but my features were utterly ugly. Even if Xingchen helped each other, the power of the two was quickly exhausted. This destructive force is now the time to explode, and both of them are doing it. won''t last long.


    "Apocalypse, since there is a way to get out of here, what should we do?" Xingchen rushed to me and asked, if we can leave the center of the storm as soon as possible, there may be a glimmer of hope.


    I shook my head in pain and said, "I don''t have the ability to leave, not only can we not leave, but we are very close to the center of the storm!"


    What? Xingchen was stunned, and immediately looked at the surrounding environment. There is no doubt that the black hole was very close before the explosion, only two kilometers away, and two of his own, still unknowingly approaching the position of the black hole.


    "That is how the matter?"


    Xingchen doesn''t understand something, and I don''t understand either. Only the soul, showing a faint look and full of sour voice, "is the power of destruction, rising to devour." The void has completely disappeared after the outbreak, and it is consuming other empty spaces to mend itself. "


    Having said this, the soul paused and continued: "This is the real black hole in the legend, when the ancient world self-destructed in those years, this scene also appeared, swallowing up most of the ruins of the ancient world, and now swallowing Remains of Ancient World Ruins." Just a small part of the past year! "


    "hoarse voice!"


    When we heard this explanation, they couldn''t calm down anymore. Black holes may not be comparable to those produced by the self-explosion of the ancient world, but they also know that once inside, they fear that they will disappear into nothingness forever.


    "Surprisingly, the power of destruction has erupted, so terrifying, even the gap can be completely broken!" Xingchen sighed, in this case, he was powerless.


    "Is that really a horrible black hole?" I said to myself, staring at the black hole for a meeting. At this moment, the distance is getting closer, and I feel more and more pressure around me. Although I didn''t enter the black hole, I vaguely felt that this was not a good place. Once you go in, you can never come back.


    "It seems that I can only fight once!" Thinking that I took a bite and immediately contacted the girl, at this time, I had to do it again, with the help of the power of the dragon tripod, in this way, although I would have a great rebound, but I can''t think about it so much.


    After a while, with the help of the girl, my breathing started to get stronger, with only a dozen or so breaths, I shook my body to become the most powerful person, this scene, shocked the soul a little, he didn''t think of it . I also have these tips and tactics.


    "Give it to me!" After the power reaches its supremacy, I urge the power of nothingness without hesitation, towards the wave of explosion, in the power of the path of nihilism, I fight against the wave of destruction and go upstream , starting to move away from the space of the black hole.


    Stardust sees dark anxiety. It''s not that I can escape the danger of success, it''s just that this use of forbidden power, what kind of harm will I suffer. You know, if it wasn''t for the ancestors of God to help me restore my body with chaos last time, he was worried that I would still be lying in Yuanding School at this time to heal his wounds. ".


    "Son of Heaven, you must persevere!" Xingchen is everything now, desperately injecting power into my body to support my loss. With the combined efforts of these two, the three slowly emerge from the storm of destruction.

 Chapter 1420： witty

    What are you doing in a daze, don''t rush to help me deal with the other puppets! "Under the urging of Stardust, a group of people came to other battlefields.


    "That''s it?" The emperor''s honor has always been concerned about the situation of Xingchen and others. He did not expect that the latter would eventually break the deadlock and rely on the strategy of the sea of ??people unexpectedly, which made him very helpless. His plan was This is broken.


    "Well, they consume a lot, I believe they will not pose too much threat to us!" Thinking of this, the emperor did not delay, and immediately burst out with all his strength, only one face, the puppet burst.


    The two sides quickly resolved the position of the ten puppets in the autumn leaves, and finally opened the road to the fourth floor. However, after the emperor solved the battle, he punched me from a distance and led his own people to the fourth floor, and suddenly disappeared in the palace group.


    The soul looked stunned, the king''s father was really real, he had no face than them, this battle had just ended, people were running without a trace, no doubt they were all in a hurry to find treasure.


    "It''s shameless enough." Angrily scolded, Lingxiu returned to me and waited.


    Man I laughed, and didn''t care about the careful opportunity of the king''s father, so half the effort, let the emperor''s father get how many babies.


    "Xingchen, Lingxi, now it''s your turn, we can get as many things as possible by launching a treasure hunt." If these ten people are looking for trouble for you, they will meet here in half an hour. If these 10 people are having trouble with you for the first time, inform the others for the first time, if they are not resourceful, if they are not aware of it. Let them stay on this floor forever! "I said it lightly.


    "Oh? Spread out to find treasure?" Some showed understanding smiles, they were a minority, but none of them had the capacity for vulgarity. Needless to say, Xingchen and Lingxi, burning leaves has chaos, shadows, and practice for so long, and I am far more accomplished in the formation method than ordinary people. If everyone spreads out to hunt for treasures, this efficiency will naturally be very high.


    Immediately, Xingchen and the others did not hesitate to disperse to the fourth floor of the world. And those spiritual practices, unfortunately, are in the same place and don''t know what to do.


    "Oh, and you don''t want to be confused either, it''s hard to get to the heart of the ancient world, and you have to go treasure hunting too!" I looked at the soul and suddenly giggled.


    "This" Lingxiu leads a room, looking a little unnatural. He naturally wanted to find the treasure in his heart, but he was very skeptical that I asked them to find the treasure for several meanings, which would end the search for everything.


    "What are you thinking? Let you go as soon as you leave, and all the opportunities you get are yours." Seeing the crowd, I was still hesitant, and suddenly rebuked mercilessly. Then, I don''t care if the group will go, look ahead and leave only one word in the wind, "I''ll see you in half an hour and you don''t know what''s going to happen!"


    Lingxiu let out a stunned look, and his whole body shivered. He also forbade me, where he didn''t dare to listen to me.


    "It seems that he really wants us to find a chance!" However, despite my fears, the soul restoration leader was relieved, at least I am not that cruel master, and according to the current situation, They seem to just have to wait for people to work with me, which seems to have a chance to live to the end.


    "Come on, let''s go too, but don''t waste this opportunity!" While it''s a shame to be a prisoner, he has to admit that without a few of me, he wouldn''t have a chance to come to the fourth floor, or at least the guardian''s Puppets are beyond their control.


    I quickly got into the fourth world, which is about the same size as the first three, but there are more here, full of 108.

 Chapter 1421： help

    Neither myself nor others stand a chance of success.


    In less than a stick of incense, the woman called the magic bell, killed all the people, died and ran away, leaving only one person in the field. She glanced at Zhu Lao and others who were motionless, and then rushed towards the treasure without hesitation. Old Zhu didn''t hold a hand, which made her relieved that the dark path of the three leaders of the contract was still valid.


    "If you think you can take the treasure away, then you are too naive!" When the magic bell was infinitely close to the treasure, suddenly, only heard a "spray", and walked out of the field of the magic bell. Only magic claw, seeing behind it, I do not know when the more famous magic repair, directly destroyed the magic bell of Dantian.


    One thousand sixty one aquarium crisis 23


    The revenge of the magic clock wants to look ahead, looking at the handsome treasures and elves in front of her, she has never regretted it like this. If she had been more careful before, she might not have implicated her at this last moment.


    The magic clock is very remorseful and reluctant. She doesn''t even know who killed her. At the last moment of her life, she can only look at the distant treasure. She feels that everything is far away from her. Finally, the magic clock fell, and magic was the only thing left.


    "Hey, someone can''t take it anymore." Lao Zhu watched this scene with satisfaction and said, "Okay, it''s time to stay away from us, this is the beginning of the real big show!" Without waiting for everyone to reply, he pinched me and retreated into the distance.


    Stardust and the others are mad that leaving at this moment doesn''t mean giving up on you, that''s what they don''t want to see.


    "What, you don''t want to hide with me?" Chu Lao took two steps, saw Xingchen and the others hesitating in place, frowned immediately, and said, "Do you still want to go in and save that handsome guy?" The old man advised you to die. Come in at this time, and you''re dead! "


    Zhu Zi¡¯s words are very heavy, but Xingchen and others are indifferent, even if things can¡¯t be done, Xingchen must do it, God you are his good brother, how can he watch God you fall like this.


    Seeing that Xingchen and the others were not moved by his own words, Old Zhu''s face suddenly sank, but surprisingly, he did not attack, but after a long silence he said slowly: "You are willing to take risks here, I am afraid It''s to save the spirit of the handsome guy." Very good, the old man is not unreasonable, if you help the old man, the old man will naturally give you a chance to save people, but this opportunity, but not now. "


    Having said that, Old Zhu looked at Tian Ye and said with a sneer, "Do you think that only those who practice cultivation can win the coupons?" You are too naive. The real master hasn''t done it yet. It will soon become a purgatory battlefield. As for the spirit, it will not die during the intermission. This group of people does not fight for winning or losing. It is definitely not related to the spirit of the handsome guy. "


    "Really?" Xingchen and the others looked at Lao Chu without a doubt, obviously not believing what Zhu Lao said.


    "Well, if you don''t believe in yourself, the spiritual teacher can do it!" Zhu Lao was a little angry, and Leng Binbin said a word.


    Xingchen and the others turned around and looked at it, and sure enough, the practitioner who killed the magic bell did not sell it to the gods, nor did he grab the treasure, but waved a simple border, and flew to the center of the battlefield, standing in the air.


    "This is him!" Xingchen and the others frowned and asked as soon as they went out. Zhu Lao made a silent gesture, then immediately turned around with the five people, and in a short period of time, they walked into the distance.

 Chapter 1422： fighting

    I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless that you completely sealed off the Crystal Palace. "


    "Hehe, since you want to play the net, I naturally have to close the water source hall, otherwise how can I catch turtles in the urn." God bless lol, so proud.


    I heard this sentence and others, suddenly, no wonder Tianyou stopped chasing, no wonder this group of people came back, it turns out that Tianyou was built a long time ago, and the Suwon Hall was closed, and those big people could not leave. Just turned around. Plan to tackle God-woo, think again.


    "This guy has been hiding in this five-dollar palace for a long time. I''m afraid this place is already his place. It''s not surprising!" Admirably, if these people fall here this time, the power of nothingness will definitely drop.


    "Lingshuai, you really want to be with me who is dead! You have a sacred artifact in your hand, no one can get to it, but if you push me too quickly, no one can overcome it now, isn''t it?" "I have too many," he said coldly. "Even if you can kill some of me, the rest will be enough to kill you."


    What? God bless to hear, looks slightly changed, it''s not that God is afraid of each other''s threats, but God bless is very uncomfortable to be threatened. Although the icy silence is true, God is strong is just one person, but, God''s temperament will not back down and give up, he has made a choice, and he will continue to do so even if he is fighting for his life.


    "My main characteristic is that he hates other people''s threats. Since you want to be a bird, I will kill you first!" Having said this, God stood up straight and single-armed to the other side of the pile go.


    Seeing this scene, the big guys look different. They came here for peace, but they never thought that God had such a fiery temper and fought so much that they couldn''t help feeling very angry. Who is the scariest person? God bless such a fearless man, let''s ask, God bless even his own life and don''t care about his own threats.


    "Don''t be like this, gentlemen, this battle is either their death or their mine. Therefore, I ask you to do your best and stop playing a small role." The Frozen Blade Emperor snorted and directly And calmly rushed to God you, while the rest of the people, a little calculation in the heart, is also a firm determination. Dao Bing said it very well, the current battle is an immortal situation. If they plan each other and are unwilling to contribute, they will likely be broken by Tianyou one by one.


    "Okay, let''s look handsome and see how strong their spirits are!" Speaking of which, this group of big men is also one after another, and everyone shows their abilities. Compared with the initial contest with God, these big men now show the ability to take care of their families, and the strength in the play is unprecedented.


    "This group of people, there is still some blood!" Tianyou and Dao Feng froze the emperor, and the cold emperor was ready to fight back. According to practitioners, God''s blessings are only similar to them, so in this hard struggle, God bless has no advantage. However, with the blessing of God, he was the Lord who did not accept defeat, and when he failed, he rushed over and launched a second attack. But this time, the opponent has more people and more attacking power.

 Chapter 1423： place

    You also said, how much of a lockdown he is rumored to be imposing, no one knows, what if he can get out of customs for a while? Therefore, it is not right for me to go back now. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to hit me. "God sighed.


    "But the Son of Heaven and Stardust need healing." Burning leaves anxiously on the way.


    "This!" God bless a room, he is in trouble here, he may experience killings if he goes back, but if he doesn''t come back, although it is temporarily safe, Xingchen and I are very dangerous.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. I won''t go back for the time being. In this ancient world, there is no place to help them recover." Dust said with a smile: "Although this place is in ruins, there are still some places to survive, some It''s a special place, and I want to help them." As for the fairy world, don''t worry for the time being, I''m a worry about nothingness, and he won''t spend a lot of effort dealing with the fairy world for the time being. "


    "Is there really a place here to help Tianchi and Xingchen?" God was skeptical, but he had visited the entire ancient world and never found any special place.


    "Well, this is nature, all the hidden means in ancient times are not things you can find." Speaking of which, the dust settled without explaining more, and led a group of people out of the Wuyuan Temple.


    After a great war, the center of the ancient world became extremely cold, it can be said that there was no chance, people did not stay here, and under the guidance of dust, they quickly moved to the ancient world in the east.


    For two months, the crowds were moving through the ruins, the roads were full of ruins and dilapidated palace ruins, a whole monument, a whole piece of land, but it was not in sight. This makes one wonder if the hidden means that the dust refers to really exist.


    After half a month, the dust finally brought a pedestrian near a broken mountain range. The mountain has fallen apart and is incomplete, and the original appearance of the mountain is not visible from the rest of the mountain today. But one can imagine that the shattered ruins of the mountain would have been a vast expanse of mountains over the past year.


    "We have arrived. Fortunately, although these mountains have fallen apart, they have not been completely destroyed." The dusty ruins seem to have infinite emotions, and the eyes are also a faint commotion.


    "Where is this?" God asked Dust with his mouth open.


    "Here? This is the birthplace of gods in the past few years. In other words, this is my hometown." Dust sighed in the darkness and said leisurely: "The ancient world is too sudden, we don''t know, but I Can''t leave it here!" Even the younger brother died in that disaster. "


    Everyone heard it, it was unknown, the ancient brother, of course, another ancient **** of the gods, and a powerful existence on the semi-divine level. He and Dusty were not only a brother, but also a senior brother, and the relationship between the two was very good, unfortunately, Doton survived, and his brother was a tragic death.


    "This is the hometown of my brother and I, and the holy place of the gods. It was a forbidden place in the ancient world, no one dared to step into this place except the gods, but now it has become something like this, all the shadows of the past It''s all gone." "But luckily the sanctuary is still there, even though the mountains of the gods are broken," he said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1424： rest assured

    Don''t worry, you can''t catch me, but right now I just hope the Apocalypse is safe! "Xingchen smiled bitterly, in the end everyone''s decision was waiting outside.


    Apparently, Heaven''s Dao''s rebound has risen to the level of my destruction, and it''s because he can''t resist my refinement. Of course, this result is also a crucial step in a thorough refinement. Right now, there are only two outcomes before the public. One is that I completely conquered the origin and turned the cocoon into a butterfly, and the other is that I was destroyed by the origin and the smoke and dust dissipated.


    There''s nothing people can do about either outcome, what can they do now that I''m at a critical moment?


    In me and others still transforming the ancient world, in the fairy tale world, but there is one major event. In other words, something big happened to Yuandingpai.


    That day, an unexpected visitor came to Yuanding School. No one knows where he came from, even if he entered Yuanding School, no one knows where he came from. The man was covered in fog, and even if he walked in front, he could not be found with his naked eyes and spirit.


    This person walked into Yuan Ding Pai so creepily, and then became familiar with the road to the door and the heavy weight. He didn''t stop until he came to a yard in the back mountain.


    In the courtyard, two women are sitting in the courtyard drinking tea, admiring the courtyard full of flowers, people outside the courtyard do not know. Until much later, when the door was pushed open, the two girls woke up and looked towards the courtyard gate.


    At this time, the mysterious person had already appeared, and although his face was still shrouded in fog, his trace was exposed.


    "Who is it!" The woman on the left frowned for the first time and took a light drink. At the same time, she exhaled the most powerful person''s breath from her body. This person is not someone else, but me who was awakened by Lu Zi. Although she can''t remember the past, she is used to Yuan Dingbai''s life.


    The other woman also frowned, she only had Wang Zun, she could only stand behind Lu Zi, she could feel that the person who suddenly appeared was a strong person.


    The visitor''s eyes swept across the ground, then landed on the woman behind, and said softly, "Are you Yantong?" Follow me, and God will see you. He said: "The visitor''s voice was gentle, but the tone was undeniable, and it was clear that if Yan Tong didn''t do it, he would have taken some necessary measures.


    When Yan Tong heard this, he immediately looked ugly, but there was a cold snort in front of him, "It''s just you, do you think you can take it away?"


    "It seems that you are toasting, not drinking a good wine!" He said in a cold tone, only to see a wave of sleeves, a terrible road force came, binding Lu Zi for the first time. Even with Lu Zi''s supremacy, it is difficult to get rid of this bondage.


    "Too powerful!" This was Lu Zi''s first reaction. It was the power of the main road that made it impossible to resist any thought. She had to admit that this person was the strongest person she had ever seen, stronger than those who More than one person is stronger.


    Bound Luzi, seeing people fall on Yantong, only to see that his right hand is holding empty, Yangtong can''t help the flying people, bound by a group of powerful real Yuan. Yantong has done its best to resist, but it cannot get rid of the shackles of the people in the slightest.


    "Come with me!" After arresting Yantong, the visitor seemed to have just done a trivial matter, then wrapped up in Yantong and walked out of the yard carelessly.


    "Let that person go!" At the gate of the palace, a silhouette appeared taciturn, he held his hand and looked at the person calmly, as if this person appeared here, which did not surprise him.


    "Are you the Sword King?" The man glanced at the handsome man in his eyes and said

 Chapter 1425： Habit

    There are nine floors, and the nine floors are his people, and the rest don''t want to camp with him, either leaving the school gate or being marginalized, in short, not much. As for the other departments, there are many, at least many people who will be on his side. Even if you have to deal with him in the cold, you have to weigh yourself.


    "Lord, this righteousness has already become established. It''s not easy to move him. I think it''s better to find the Sword Emperor." Qing Ru''s rental was very obscure. He wanted to show that Zheng Tianming is powerful now, and there are many masters. Willing to work for him, if I have to hold his knife, at least have the ability to deal with him, and Sword Emperor is such a power.


    "Do you still need grandpa to deal with him? This is my question, what can bother grandpa, and, let outsiders know where the face of this pie is!" I don''t have a good airway.


    "But, my lord, Zheng is naturally very capable." Qingru Concession thought that I wanted justice, and hurriedly discouraged me. Although he admitted that I am very strong, no matter how strong you are, you cannot help too many other people.


    Tianwei is not used to seeing things that young people are afraid of, so he hummed, "What are you afraid of, there is me in the party, I''ll call to help."


    "Oh, no, in order to deal with Xiao Zheng''s nature, there is no need to work hard, I just want to see how many people come to help him." As I said that, I pondered, my eyes fell on the green lease-like body, and said: "Will you help me?"


    What? As soon as he was taken aback by the lease, he immediately smiled bitterly, and my remark made him feel good. He immediately clenched his fists again and said respectfully, "Lord, I have made a big mistake and dare not ask for the Lord''s grace, so let the sinner do the last thing for the Lord." objection. "


    Green Ruo Leasing knows that there is no need to say it at this time. Even if I don¡¯t pursue myself, I want to be marginalized in Yuanding School. Therefore, Green Ruo Leasing expresses its heartfelt determination and takes a step back.


    "Yes! You just have to do this for me, what you''ve done before, and I won''t commit the sin of the past!" After that, I said a few words to Qingruo''s lease, and then, Qing Ruo rented a house and Xingchen turned and walked away.


    Captured in Section 1117


    On the battlefield, God bless practice and keep spinning with each other. God seems to be struggling, in fact, he is completely pretending that he is trying to attract more people to join in. Of course, for so many people, it''s not hard to kill if God''s blessing is really the highest repair peak, so calculating the effect of God''s blessing is not good. In this regard, God you know very well, and you are not thinking about promoting power to scare the other side.


    "After all, the fight here is a small fight, let outsiders see jokes, let''s go to Yuanding School to deal with it." I stopped for a while in the distance, then turned and went with them, led by Tianwei, and returned Arrived at Yuan Dingbai School.


    Although Tianyou is in front of the war, its spirit has always been shrouded in the situation outside the battlefield. He did not expect that he did not see the arrival of the strong, but found that I and others had left, which can not help but let God let you A little lost.


    "Son of Heaven, what are they going to do?" God was suspicious, but at the moment he didn''t have time to ask.

 Chapter 1426： deal with

    But there is no doubt that these people are the real bigwigs in the ghost world, if they take the initiative to please themselves and do their best to help me do things. Will you be nurtured by these big men, in the future, they will enter the spiritual kingdom, and some people can take care of them. Simply put, the feeling of black impermanence is that you should take the opportunity to grab your thigh, which is rare on weekdays.


    While I and others were still doing our best to enter the underworld, the forces at the center of the shadow zone, such as the dark impermanence, began to prepare, and babies of all kinds emerged, each trying to seize the opportunity to seize itself thigh. Suffice to say, the family has lost their wealth and taken all the details of themselves. This is definitely something I hadn''t thought of from a thousand miles away.


    Three days later, my chariot reached the core of the shadow, in the center of the shadow area, the soul is very strong. Although there is no city yet, there is a large mountain here, and now spiritual practices are gathered here. Far away waiting for my chariot.


    When the chariot reached the top of the mountain, all the souls put their salutes together in a respectful manner, surprising me and everyone else.


    "These people are not afraid of me dealing with them, are they here to show their good intentions?" God spit out and swore that this group of people had no bones.


    Xingchen was speechless and didn''t bother to pay attention to the uneasy factor blessed by God. He walked up to me and said, "God, these people think that I am a big soul, so they came to show kindness and want me to hold a hand."


    Oh? My eyes are bright, and if so, he could be a real big man this time. Immediately, my mighty soul reappeared, covering all the audience and shrouding every practitioner.


    Overwhelmed by my pressure, those spiritual practitioners are more respectful, and they secretly choose very wisely, and a strong person like me cannot develop a relationship, so they really cannot be confused.


    Immediately, these souls promise to prepare the presentation for the meeting, they do not speak, they hold the gift aloft.


    I swept my wits and found that most of what the soul displayed was a black stone, which I had never seen before, and had no idea how useful it was, but obviously, it shouldn''t be an ordinary object.


    "Oh, it''s rhyme rock!" Although neither I nor anyone else knew, the king''s guard did, recognizing the stones at a glance, and looking at the jealousy in his eyes, the stones were clearly precious, at least for It is so for him.


    Naturally, I don''t know what this rhyme rock is for, but I don''t want to take it too seriously, wave my right hand gently, the gentle force absorbs all the respect for his hand, and say in a voice without sadness and joy, uh wait Wait, we took this seat, we have important things to do here. Let it pass for now, and when the seats come, we won''t forget the other benefits. "


    People heard it and looked very happy, although they could not really make friends, but the latter promised, but they were very excited, at least in the future, the strong will definitely give them several times the benefits.


    "Black Impermanence, you stay!" The group was promised to leave, but I opened my mouth to stop the capricious people. Everyone heard this sentence, but their eyes changed slightly, but soon, they would be hidden by this ray of jealous and curious eyes, and soon left. Although they do not know why the arrival of the strong is called Hei Wuchang, there must be a certain relationship between the two, otherwise the strong will not be able to know the name of Hei Wuchang.

 Chapter 1427： countless

    The dust wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth, and Gujing''s face was not turbulent. Under his own pressure, the dust rushed into nothingness. This time, thousands of silkworms were flying in the sky, and the original white silk had turned into silver. grey.


    "Really? You still have some progress." Seeing the innumerable threads of silver-gray ancient silk, the virtual eyes have no bright eyes. This hand, in ancient times, did not make dust. There is no doubt that this is the dust settled. Ability came out.


    These countless silver-gray silk threads are intertwined into a large net, so many spaces, it seems to cut the entire space into countless small pieces.


    After all this, the dust floated to the highest height, clenched his hands, and the whole body emitted a terrifying force of destruction. The way of hiding from a distance to watch the war, his expression suddenly tightened, and the dust released such a power that he did not want to hold hands at all, this was the spiritual world, if the dust attacked so recklessly, the origin of this spiritual world would not dare to be recounted. hit.


    However, until the doubts on the road ended, a stronger aura of destruction fell from the sky, the originally dizzying sky suddenly darkened, and then countless electric dragons flashed dazzling purple awns in the sky. They quickly converged, forming a sea of ??thunder thousands of miles long.


    "For God''s sake!"


    Dao couldn''t help trembling, there was no doubt that this was the power of punishment, the strongest guardian of the seven realms of heaven, in the sense of raising dust, threatening the dangerous breathing of the seven realms, and the whole seven realms produced this power. In addition, this place is very close to reincarnation, the penalty on this day is very fast, and today''s penalty kick is also mixed with the pressure of reincarnation.


    "What is he going to do?" Dao''s heart was trembling constantly, and the previously helpless demigod hid in Dao''s body and died. The pressure was such a disaster for him that he didn''t even dare show his face.


    "It''s better to get out of here, it''s crazy." Feeling the way of destruction on his face, Lu couldn''t help trembling and retreated quickly. He didn''t want to be implicated, so he could only retreat quickly.


    Standing in the gap of Skynet, looking up at the momentum created by the dust, his eyes became brighter and brighter. Before that, he still had some regrets, but now, he has no regrets, the dust of power is cut off, which makes him happy, this feeling of threat. Nothingness doesn''t know how many years it has been around. This feeling just made him feel happy, excited, and felt that the body that had cooled and warmed his blood was boiling again.


    "Come on! Let the power of punishment become stronger, I need such pressure, I need to recall this rush of blood." Vanity is the first person in the Seven Realms, under such circumstances, he is still not afraid And Dignity, on the contrary, is very excited, and the power of willingness to break the dust rises further, enabling him to experience such a long-lost feeling more incisively and vividly. As for his own safety, he was completely ignorant of nothingness, so that he had a strong self-confidence.


    "Very powerful" When the dust settled, I was constantly shaken at the entrance to the reincarnation. The forces that destroyed the sky and the earth made them feel the truth in such a remote place. There is no doubt that they were able to experience the truth in such a remote place. Indeed, fighting at this level is not something they can interfere with. Although they are all demigods, there is a large enough gap between demigods.

 Chapter 1428： every day

    I took a deep breath and finally calmed down this turbulent heart. At this moment, I have become calmer than ever before, things have come to an end, do you have any other options?


    "Yes, this is our only chance, so let''s do it." In my affirmation, people finally agreed to deal with nothingness as quickly as possible.


    On the same day, Yuan Dingpai, still in the process of rebuilding, issued a joint statement and invited Kenzong to announce what had happened to the spiritual world in the past year. At the same time, it also called on all seven colleagues to fight nihilism.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately shook the entire Seven Kingdoms. While rocking the inner story of the destruction of the spiritual world over the past year, everyone is also worried about the future of the Seven Kingdoms. If the ultimate breakthrough plan really started from nothingness, then how could there be a complete egg under the so-called overturned nest? Everyone in these seven circles is at risk.


    Soon, Yuan Dingpai and Jianzong received countless replies, and of course there were questions, and more practitioners continued to gather at the Wonderland Dome faction to ask for specific matters. A grand event on a par with the seven major conferences quietly kicked off at the Yuan Dinghai School.


    I didn''t get all the princes, that''s what Stardust and others meant, didn''t see me back to normal now, but my heart is still tormenting, I need time for peace, total peace.


    I pride myself on Yuan Ding being in the back mountain. Every day, in addition to meditating, he also goes to see Yan Tong, and at the same time, he also goes to see Ye Hong, the evil son who was sealed in the back mountain.


    Ever since the demon Ye Hong was caught by me, he has been locked in the back mountain of Yuan Dinghai''s school. I have been busy running around and haven''t had a chance to see Ye Hong. So far, I have not been able to spare time to take care of Yuan Dingbai School. But more, it is my feeling that coming here, meeting Yu Qing and Ye Hong, their hearts will become incomparably quiet, and all the pressure seems to be swept away and empty.


    Sometimes, I really miss the past year and the long days with Ye Hong. At that time, although they went through hardships along the way, their beliefs did not waver, and there would be very little satisfaction. But now, with the weight on my shoulders getting heavier, the pressure on me is unprecedented.


    I am not a self-proclaimed righteous knight, but a man dedicated to the seven realms. On the contrary, I am sometimes selfish. He just wanted to keep his family and friends safe and hoped that his life would not be disturbed, but the more the better. The more I am forced into my current position, the more I have to be the initiator of justice.


    Sky! The long-lost clear stare, standing in my position, my heart is also full of passion, the transformed me, early and clear feeling, she can clearly feel the deepest dissatisfaction and depression in my heart. Every day, I came to his cave and watched Ye Hong, who was locked in the deepest part of the cave. And each time, my stay is more than an hour.


    "Tianzi, are you alright?" Cheng Jing then asked, she cared about both Ye Hong and me.


    "I''m fine!" After asking for a long time, I slowly returned to God and said, "How is Ye Hong''s situation?"


    Ye Hong was locked behind the mountain and removed its magic power every day with the help of the spirit of heaven and earth. After so many years, the effect was very remarkable. Sun Qing was very happy. Ye Hong has the evil father-killing fairy, Jin Chan. It can be said that Ye Hong has a dual personality. If you want Ye Hong to truly return to her original state, it can only be extracted by completely killing the fairy Jin Chan by Ye Hong''s own will.

 Chapter 1429： temper

    Instead, speak indifferently.


    He snorted, glanced at the rain, and said, "Sword King, I admit that you won the game, but don''t think that winning the game will win the game." The Lord once told you not to attack you, and now you are provocative, no wonder I counterattack . "


    "Fight back?" The undefeated demon said with a sneer, "If you have something to do, we will do it."


    "On the road, the death of the head will be hard, and I am really ashamed to be with you." Cassiopeia of Cassiopeia dismissed the road.


    "Ah, nerd, do you want to be with you? If it wasn''t for being handsome, we''d destroy you!" he retorted, "By the way, when it comes to being handsome in spirit, you should really thank him." If it weren''t for his sacrifice, you wouldn''t be alive today. The Lord has commanded me not to embarrass you until I succeed. Do you know why? I might as well tell you that it''s because of the feeling of being handsome. "


    "Considering the feeling of being handsome?" Everyone was stunned and a little wonder, so, when is nothingness so good to God?


    "Well, yes, it is necessary to consider the feelings of the handsome man and not let his stone burn." The main character is not afraid to tell you that what God wants is not the source of the seven realms, but that he wants to be in heaven Take over again with the help of the Tao. "


    "What do you mean by that?" The rain was about to fall.


    Looking at the rain on the road, he smiled slightly, but didn''t say anything, didn''t want to say more.


    With no demon looking at the air, his face immediately sank. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll dress you up to the best of your ability!"


    "Oh, no devil, you''re still this grumpy temper, if you weren''t so wild, with a unique look like me, the past year wouldn''t be counted by me." With a look of regret on the way, on the way, "Well, You have said so much, it is already well, if you want to know, go to the Pure Land to find me."


    "No! Stop him!" When the crowd heard the voice, none of them were good at the dark road, they rushed into the road, but who knows when several people attacked and fell in front of three people on the road, a space The passage suddenly emerges, and there are colorful lights in this passage. All three got stuck on the road and disappeared.


    When people saw this passage, they looked dazed, or it was very unpleasant that there was no demon gnashing their teeth in the end.


    The rest of the people are silent, under the sky, you can create this section, there is no one else but God, so it is obvious that the people who were blessed by God before, this ending, no one did not expect before. Even me and the others frowned deeply.


    1,172 knots are like firecrackers.


    "I didn''t expect Dao to run away, but because Heaven wanted to save him, I couldn''t stop it." The Holy Father shook his head and said.


    "If you didn''t talk to him before, just kill him and you''ll be fine." No demon mouth, but after that, he laughed at himself. Before that, he would not hesitate to reveal the secrets of nothingness to delay time, and he would not wait to kill Dao because of impulsiveness.


    "But now that it''s over, there''s no need to feel sorry for this killing of seven people." There was a smile in the rain, and I didn''t care. In his opinion, the three people in the Tao are not a threat at all, and they can kill as they please.


    "Well, though, the spirits are against each other, what is that?" I know that the apocalypse boy is going to deal with nihilism this time, but not only to destroy the latter, but to save handsome on the other hand, but now it''s good , the Spirit helps evil instead.

 Chapter 1430： mean

    "Despicable! You despicable bastards!" When Daohui heard me and the others, he immediately cursed angrily. Using this kind of car wheel battle is not a violent victory at all.


    "Come on, do you still want to suffer again?" Xingchen glanced unhappily on the road, and was immediately startled, "You opened these twelve levels and sent someone to kill me at the foot of the mountain, did you? Very open and upright?"


    On the road, open your mouth and suddenly become quiet. Indeed, there seems to be too much greed around him. Immediately, shut up on the road, Jin Man doesn''t care whether he wins or loses, he just stalls for time, even if he fails, there are bars behind nine people, some me and others have a headache. The idea now is to stop the reinforcements from me and the others, and don''t let more people come to the mountains to do bad things.


    1. The anger of women in the 1890s


    "By the way, Xingdon, how did you come? The purple Moors and the red dust, how did they come?" After talking about the situation of the war, I wondered, this time I have to deal with nothingness, and I didn''t Inform Lu Zi that she should be sent to take care of Yan Tong in Yuan Ding. As for the Hongchen robbery, he was responsible for maintaining the order of the Seven Realms with Cookie, and it was impossible to arrive so soon.


    Xingchen smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t ask me this question, please ask your disciple to go."


    I glanced over and looked at the red dust robbery. At the same time, the red dust robbery in my eyes also met me. Unfortunately, the eyes of both the teacher and the disciple were twinkling, and there seemed to be some escape. Although the robbery of the red dust has abandoned the darkness, there is still a lump in the hearts of the master and the apprentice. So far, they have not really been released.


    "Hey, I said what happened to the two of you, it''s over, why do you keep worrying about it? If you were both like this, you would never expect to resolve your misunderstanding." Xingchen complained dissatisfiedly, He watched what happened between the two and felt anxious, but Xingchen couldn''t help the two to answer the bell.


    I was quite embarrassed. I wanted to open my mouth several times, but I didn''t know how to say it. The same is true for the robbery of the red dust. He may not face the timidity of anyone who will back down, but in front of me, he really hates myself, hate my actions. At the same time, when I feel guilty about the Red Dust Heist, the Red Dust Heist always makes me feel guilty too.


    The rest of the people couldn''t help seeing the situation, but it was not easy for them to interfere in the affairs of teachers and disciples.


    I don''t know how long it took, but it got a little flustered and said, "Master, I''m here because of the request of the Purple Stranger''s mother." Speaking of which, the red dust robbery will wait for me to leave and say it again.


    As I expected, nothingness raged in the fairy tale world and caused me trouble, and the Red Dust Heist and Cookie were a continual blow to these thugs. However, at this time, Lu Zi suddenly discovered the Hongchen robbery. Then, without saying anything, she was forced to take her to me.


    If it was someone else, the Hongchen robbery might be ignored, because he still bears a heavy responsibility, but, there is a way, the Hongchen robbery has to think twice, the way is the way, although there are some between them question. But this is a Taoist. On the same day, Lu Zimomo discovered the Hongchen robbery case, the fierce appearance made Hongchen rob the teacher''s mother from the bottom of his heart, so the Hongchen robbery had to compromise and found me with Lu Zi.


    After coming to the Western Church world, the two started a war along the ruins, chasing after the Allied Armed Forces, and saw the whereabouts of me and the others from the facade of Cassiopeia, and then, without saying a word, the two moved directly. 18 layers of hell,

 Chapter 1431： the truth

    After a long time, I suddenly said, "Fire, how did you get here, I thought, shouldn''t the ancestors of God let you come here?"


    Tianhuo was surprised that I would suddenly bring this up, but in an instant, Tianhe smiled brightly and said, "Of course he won''t agree, but, when will it be his turn to take charge of me?"


    "You''re really where you shouldn''t be!" I don''t know if it''s happiness or sadness, the fire will come, I''m naturally happy, and can fight side by side with my ex-partner, but the worry is that this trip is dangerous, no One can guarantee to go back alive. God didn''t let the fire here, I''m afraid it''s also because of the safety of the fire, after all, he shoulders the future of the holy beast.


    1, 204 War One


    "You can be willful, but you also hurt Jiang Jian''s predecessors!" I smiled bitterly, the sacred ancestor looked back at the flames in the sky, and it is estimated that Jiang Jian, the initiator, will definitely not let go.


    "Ha, Tian Qi, you may be wrong, even if my father blames Jiang Jian, Jiang Jian will not be angry with me, he will thank me. Because." Speaking of this, the fire in the sky showed a strong smile , suddenly closed his mouth.


    "When did you learn to sell?" I couldn''t help laughing and scolded: "I haven''t investigated what you have been hiding, and you deliberately hang my appetite."


    "Hey, am I not forced by helplessness! If I don''t hide and my father finds out, I can come here!" Tian Huo said here, seeing that I was a little unhappy, he said with an angry smile, " Well, tell you the truth." When **** was destroyed, Jiang Jian and Lingxi were separated. It was I who helped Jiang Jian find Ling Xijun, who was lost in the void. Heroes save beauty, you should understand. "


    "You''re a slippery boy." I said with an open smile, "However, I guess, the results don''t seem to be as good as Jiang Jian expected."


    Tian Hao touched his head embarrassedly and said, "Indeed, An Lu is an iceberg beauty and ignores Jiang Jian''s life-saving grace, but Jiang Jian seems to be used to it, or thank me for finding her."


    "Well, for sure, if her character can change, she won''t stop me from meeting the cold in my dreams." I sighed, if there is any regret in my heart, it is the side of not seeing Lee Mong-Han again.


    "Come on, aren''t you satisfied either, isn''t Mother Zi here?" The fire in the sky glanced at Zi Zi''s eyes secretly. As for what happened between me and them, Tianhe is a heart. It can be said that he watched me walk with Lu Zizi and Li Menghan.


    I have some helplessness, Lu Zi is really here, unfortunately, the past couple is now the same as a passer-by, which makes my heart a little regretful, a little more.


    "Okay, don''t think so much, some destiny, heaven has already decided for me." The fire in the sky saw me a little sentimental, and immediately snorted. He also knew Lu Zi''s situation today, and it didn''t help.


    While the two were chatting, the situation on the scene changed. It turned out to be an egalitarian struggle, slanted in the dust of the effort. I don''t know how to use sand and dust to break the Hercules with the fastest speed, so that 18 people can no longer hold hands and can only fight for themselves.

 Chapter 1432： Skill

    As members of the Alliance Armed Forces, Huijue and Huiwu also spared no effort to attack. However, seeing Lingyun Baoji, who was regarded as a holy land, went to ruin like this, and their hearts were also full of sadness and bitterness.


    Five attacks, like five huge iron chains, violently sucked the fortifications of Lingyun Castle, that terrifying force seemed to attract the entire Lingyun Palace like gunpowder. Intense roars and terrifying energy fluctuations made the entire mountain tremble. At this moment, everyone is doing their best, and their goal is only one, to destroy the spiritual treasure house and destroy all nothingness.


    However, all of them tried their best to attack, which did not achieve the expected effect. The powerful attack only shook Ling Yun Baoqi again and again, and did not really break through his defense. Those who have nothing to do with the strong, as long as it seems easy to maintain defensive tactics, show no sign of making any effort.


    "The defensive power of this Lingyunbaoqi is so strong?" I and others were shocked that the elves, spirits, sacred beasts and many masters that the armed division of the alliance could gather together in the meta world, even with all the world''s Masters cannot be exaggerated. However, this is the power of the world, but it cannot break a palace, and if it faints, it will definitely cause shock to the entire seven worlds.


    "Me, what is the prestige of this Lingyun Baoji?" Actually, what I want to tell you is that even if your people are doubled, don''t expect to enter Lingyun Baoji. This is the most powerful defensive force of the Lord, a collection of the powers of the ancients and the seven worlds, and you, like you, have no way of breaking it apart. "Laughing contemptuously like this. He has a lot of confidence in Lingyun Baoji, and he firmly believes that no one can be separated from anything in the sky.


    On the way, you must not be proud, this Lingyun Baoji, even if he is strong, he will have a limit, even if he is slowly tempered, I will wear the neat power of the spiritual treasure. I snorted and signaled the crowd to attack again, this time, the Five Elements attack was upgraded by three levels, apparently everyone used a killing wand.


    The Allies attacked at all costs. Although they knew that it was impossible to break through Ling Yun''s line of defense all at once, they believed that they could use up Ling Yun''s strength to kill all of Ling Yun''s guardians.


    I have to say that the coalition has an attitude of burning jade and madly attacking. They have high fighting spirit and endless attack methods. Every attack will have a weak impact on Lingyunbao''s defensive ability. Everyone can feel that Ling Yunbao''s power is declining.


    1222 The Hand of the Holy Ancestor


    I stood motionless in front of the armed department, staring intently at Ling Yunbao''s shape. It''s true that the defense is going down, but it''s going down in a limited way, that is, the wear rate is really slow, so we should really run out of it. I don''t know how much time it will take.


    "This Lingyun Baoji is as hard as a tortoise shell. You said that if I fight like this, will he really run out of energy?" Dust and others stood behind me and whispered, they attacked Lingyun Baoqi like this. compliments. But if they don''t, they have nothing else to do.


    "The fortifications of this Lingyun Baoji are not complicated. If you can reach it, I can be broken quickly. However, it is in the palace, but I can''t enter." The glazed Cassiopeia said regretfully. Sometimes, in fact, the simplest array method is also the most efficient array method, and Lingyun Baoji is the best example in front. He was only supported by the infinite spiritual and dark forces of the Buddha. He has no skills at all.

 Chapter 1433： Body

    With a "squirt" sound, I stood there for a long time, and finally spurted out blood, but the blood was dark and full of nihilistic power.


    "Expand as fast as possible" I was out of style, and whispered to Stardust quietly and immediately.


    Xingchen is cold, which immediately means that the security management should be dispatched quickly to let everyone give up the retreat of the war. Although they do not know why they are retreating at this time, the revival of nothingness makes them cautious.


    When a pedestrian with me retreated away from the pitch, the nothingness had turned the tide, his attack not only stopping the star king, but pinning the star king again.


    "He can still turn things around," he said. "He can turn things around," he said. "It''s not going to kill him." There was some emotion at the time, they didn''t know that the good things were gone now, and they could have the upper hand again.


    "No, it''s not nothing, but his power." God blessed for a while, and suddenly realized, "Before nihilism became the source of Buddha, he used the source of Buddha to open the space blockade, and he regained control of the heavens. seven domains."


    Tianyou''s words can be said to be a rock that caused waves. At this time, the public''s reaction, why nihilism would suddenly reverse the situation, it turned out that with the help of the kingdom of heaven, it was nothingness again.


    Ya''s fate during the festival 12359


    "Impossible, how can he break the blockade of space?" At the end of the world, a swaying purple appeared in front of everyone, and this purple was now the body of the demon.


    "The Sword Emperor and I self-destructed our bodies and fled into the void, causing thousands of monks to be under the space blockade, and the virtual can''t break the space blockade!"


    Emotions without demons are very exciting. The active sacrifices before him and the Sword Emperor were based on the layout of the empty array, with the help of the power of the alliance, to completely separate the origin of the Seven Realms. There is no way to think without demons, how nothingness breaks the isolation of large arrays.


    "Without demons, the boundaries are indeed broken, and nothingness has regained control over the seven realms of heaven." God bless and laugh, he didn''t want to believe it, but it was the truth.


    No demons no longer refute, although God you lost the origin of heaven, but there is an inseparable relationship between the two, since God has such a final conclusion, it cannot be wrong.


    "Wait, the sword king has gone to check the situation, I will have the answer soon." The non-demon man whispered softly, his eyes looking at the nothingness in the field.


    With the support of seven original sources, Nihilism instantly became powerful, and he reversed the defeat and suppressed the star king in one fell swoop.


    I and others are very anxious, and from the current situation, the star king is very passive and in a very dangerous situation. However, I and the others had no chance to help, although a group of people were not chasing down the road, but prepared to stop themselves from waiting for another weapon.


    "I, I will let you see the fall of the virtual starfish with your own eyes." There was a cold smile on the road, just as the situation was developing, he was not in a hurry to deal with me and so on. In his view, the overall situation is fixed.


    I and others are very anxious, the king of stars is their last resort, and if the king of stars falls, then they really have no chance.


    "I don''t know what happened to Grandpa. If we can fill the gap and cut off the seven primordial influences, then we''ll still have a chance," I murmured. It can be said that rain is now their hope.


    After waiting for a while, Jasper''s sword finally returned, but the news it brought was not satisfactory.


    "The empty space has been destroyed, and I can''t stop the nothingness!" There was a sad word in Yu''s heart.

 Chapter 1434： place

    Brother Qian? Li Ling was in a daze, and the people looking up and down were constantly looking for their own memories. After a long time, Li Ling suddenly realized that an unexpected voice said, "Are you two brothers Peach?" "


    However, after Li Ling said some hesitations, the youth in front of him is really different from Li Ling''s image, except for some similar body shape, face shape and clothing, which are very different.


    "Oh, it''s no wonder Brother Li Ling doesn''t know me. The first time I came here, I changed my makeup. This is the original me." The person said with a smile, "At that meeting, I remember a security guard named Luo Yuan. The director is still looking for trouble for me, and it was Brother Chengjiu who came out to solve it."


    "You guys are really Biz brothers!" After listening to people''s words, Li Ling was finally able to determine the person''s identity. Several people knew about this at the time. Since people can say it, the identity will naturally come out.


    "Brother Biz, I didn''t expect that we would meet again after so many years." After the identification was confirmed, Li Ling was naturally happy, but later, he hesitated, only to see it extremely dull and said: "Brother Biz, it''s not Brother said to you, why are you here now, this immortal city is not good. Listen to my brother''s advice, you''d better leave here!"


    "What, when I just arrived, are you going to kick me out?" The man smiled and joked, "Isn''t this not welcome to me?"


    "No! What did Brother Beach say, you can come here, of course I''m happy, but, this is not the past, there is no evil in the head of evil, now people are in danger, this city is really not a long-term The place to stay!" Li Ling explained bitterly: "Brother Peach, you''d better stay as far away from here as possible." This is an immortal city, and I am afraid it will soon fall! "


    "Oh, really? Then why are you staying here?" the man asked with a smile.


    "This" Li Ling looked bitter, and some people were speechless, but he just drove the road leisurely, "Chengjiu and I have been practicing life here all my life, if I leave here, I really don''t know where to go. ." This is our only home! "


    "Li Ling, you still seem to be a nostalgic person. Don''t worry, it won''t be destroyed!" The man comforted him gently, regardless of whether Li Ling could hear this, then changed the subject and said, "Yes Yes, Big Brother Qianzhu is in town, isn''t he?" I want to see him! "


    "Do you know that Brother Qian is in the city?" Li Ling was taken aback and suddenly said, "No wonder Brother Beech is here at this time. I''m afraid you will be told by the elder brother Qiantu?" Quick, quick . I will take you there now! "


    Having said that, Li Ling knew the crowd like the back of his hand, and then very enthusiastically took the tourists to the mansion in the city. Li Ling believes that if a person does not listen to his advice, he can only stand by the money. In addition, Li Ling doesn''t quite agree with his statement, why the dry people bring in the people who come in.


    Under the leadership of Li Ling, the two quickly reached the person in charge. Originally, the guards were standing here, but now, the place is desolate, and along the way, except for a few sporadic guards, there is no one else.


    "I didn''t expect nihilism to change so much in the metaworld," the visitor called his voice casually.


    "So, when the end of the Seven Kingdoms comes, who will be spared? Now the worst is the world of fairies

 Chapter 1435： optimism

    Hehe, ruthlessly, this kind of recovery is more about Xie Qi! " Bei Lu Yu smiled, looked at me, and motioned for the latter to explain.


    "Actually, I didn''t expect to help Grandpa recover!" I shrugged and explained immediately.


    It turned out that it was unrealistic to want to recover until it was raining. Although it was only beaten with an immortal body, in order to consolidate the previous blow, it exhausted all its strength, and then it was beaten into nihilism twice in a row. Not only was the rain injured, but even the baby sword was on the verge of collapse. .


    According to the reason, this kind of damage is not easy to recover, but how, I took out the highest fairy pill.


    There is no need to say much about the efficacy of Fairy Dane. In the past, most people and even demigods took this medicine, and they had to divide it into several or even hundreds of parts, and only then could they open the medicine before taking it. But this time it''s possible. Bi Zuyu was forced to recover from the injury with the entire fairy pill and the terrifying medicinal power.


    This is a true **** dressed like Bellow Jade, and if replaced by someone else, the entire pill''s most revered fresh dan is strong enough to burst a man.


    "I didn''t expect the Supreme Fairy Pill to really work for Grandpa''s injury!" In my honest way, when I presented the respect elixir, I just hoped that Blue Rain could restrain the injury, but I didn''t want the effect to be surprising.


    "Oh, in fact, while it''s useful for my hurt, if you can''t make the power of nihilism public, it''s less optimistic about my true recovery, or even what you left behind on Grandpa nihilism." It rained. Be honest.


    "That''s it!" No demon and Lingxi heard it, they realized that immediately, the eyes of the two of them couldn''t help looking at me, and said, "Son, there is a good medicine that can''t be shared, and we won''t regain our strength at this time. , more often!"


    I was stunned and suddenly regained consciousness. He immediately took out the last three pills, dedicated one to the fairy pill, and then distributed the past one to him one by one. I just took Beiluoyu, the strength of the medicine has not been fully absorbed, and I did not give it to Biyu.


    "Guys, although it can be recovered, the effect is not very good, unless it is converted into medicine, but now I''m afraid there is no chance." Seeing two people without demons coming down to respect the fairy pill, I slowly opened my mouth, "But with this An elixir, it can help me curb the damage and restore some real Yuan"


    "It doesn''t hurt to recover a single point, so the certainty of dealing with nothingness is stronger!" There is no demon who doesn''t care about this wave of hands.


    I nodded and didn''t care, my eyes started to look around at the emptiness. Before the rain, a sword was in nothingness, and the shadow of nothingness disappeared, which has not been revealed until now.


    "Is it impossible for the grandson to escape?" His face was gloomy, there was no demon, and his eyes swept in all directions.


    "No, nothingness is nearby, but his hidden ability is so strong that I can''t find it!" I''m being honest. Witnessing a series of methods of nothingness, nothingness is no stranger to showing its hidden skills as if it were nowhere to be found.


    Lingxi circled in a circle and thought for a moment. With a wave of his right hand, Lingxi walked out of the circle and enveloped the surrounding space. From the looks of it, it is clear that with the help of the Yuan Dynasty, forced nihilism was driven out.


    I have to say, Lingxi''s hand is not cruel and ruthless, it directly started to empty the surrounding, and wanted to forcibly destroy it. Try to ask, if the void has disappeared, hidden in nothingness, if not, fear will disappear directly with the void.


    Sure enough, at the moment in Lingxi''s hands, the hidden nothingness is unaware, even if its hidden ability is very high, it is hidden at the moment, and the figure appears on my left side and not far from others.

 Chapter 1436： near

    He saw from his nephew now that the shock in his heart was even stronger than the thunderous sky that day.


    "Escape?" Ye Hao said softly, looking at the empty ruins.


    The cracked wall was opened, and a small amount of blood spattered into the distance.


    "Lin Ao, where can you escape to?" With a light snort, Ye Hao followed Xuejie on the ground at the fastest speed.


    "This is actually the direction to the shepherd." Seeing the blood dripping from the road, the hero''s heart was full of surprise.


    Then the thunder under his feet changed, and the speed was swept away by the shepherd. Ye Hao has now broken through the sea of ????spirits and made full use of thunderstorms, more than ten times faster than before.


    Lin Ao fled on the road, his face full of painful "color", and the waves of qi and blood in his body rushed to his throat, this young man who had escaped in his own hands became so powerful.


    Linghai! The realm of a dream was actually felt in this young man.


    What I want now is to immediately inform Lao Liu to take me back to Spirit Beast Mountain. Only the owner of the "door" can deal with the sea of ??spirits.


    Feeling that there was no pursuit behind him, Lin Ao looked at the tall shepherd in the distance with a sense of urgency in his eyes. Now I just want to leave Cangyun Town and return to Spirit Beast Mountain. Then Ye Hao will "hand over" it to the sect master to deal with.


    "Old Liu!" Lin Ao walked into the big "door" and drank the wine of an old man who was fighting in the yard.


    Lin Ao, who had just stepped into the yard, was directly hit by the white tiger flying behind him and rushed to the front steps.


    "Elder!" A short old man who was fighting with Mu Xingye exclaimed when he looked at Lin Ao who suddenly came over.


    But he was puzzled and "confused", a teenager pushed the wall outside the courtyard and took a step towards Lin Ao on the ground.


    In the shock of everyone in the yard, Ye Hao turned purple all over, and stepped on Lin Ao''s back and lay down on the steps.


    Oh my god!


    A scream rang out, and everyone in the yard stopped. He looked at Ziguang with a shocked expression, like Ye Hao, the **** of the sky.


    "Linghai Warrior!"


    Looking at the purple light around Ye Hao, the yard was full of inhalation sounds.


    One hundred and sixty-four points to the spirit beast mountain


    The six elders of Spirit Beast Mountain looked at Ye Hao who was covered in blood. Their eyes were wide open, their wrinkled faces were wrinkled.


    Linghai Iron Cavalry, I didn''t expect that there was another Linghai Iron Cavalry in this gray cloud town.


    Now the six elders of Ling Beast Mountain are full of regrets in their hearts, and they want to follow the elders, they will definitely be able to pick up some cheap, and maybe get a volume or two of their own "sex" martial arts, but I never thought that I would meet the spirits. Sea warrior.


    The surface of the body glowed with purple light, but he could only see it in the main body of the "door".


    "Cold!" Mu Xingye said in amazement, looking at the young man who stepped on Lin Ao''s body with one foot.


    It''s been a year since we saw each other, and only once a well-informed teenager actually opened Ling Hai himself. Tianyang College is indeed the best institution of higher learning in Xuan Yanyu.


    "Old Liu saved me." Lin Ao lay on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth and nose, his right hand in the air facing the six elders in the distance, his mouth weak.


    After being hit three times in a row, most of the meridians of the body were broken, and the internal organs also changed. At this moment, when Ye Hao stepped on his body, his body could not move at all.


    So far, the heart is still a mess. How did Ye Hao break through to Ling Hai a year after he left? Several major arteries of the well-informed environment are harder than one. After all these years, I''ve only just crossed nine arteries.


    The sixth elder looked at Ye Haolin Ao, who was struggling under his feet. He didn''t listen to what it said, and turned around and flew towards the courtyard.


    The gap between Linghai Warrior and Linghai Warrior is basically one in the sky and one in the ground. When he saw Ye Hao''s physical strength, he didn''t hesitate. For any elderly person, being alive is important.


    "Humph!" Ye Hao snorted softly, disdain flashing in his eyes.


    If you don''t open the sea of ??spirits, you can easily kill several people. What''s more, now that the spiritual sea has become a reality, trying to escape is like a dream.


    A wave of spiritual power was directed towards his right foot, and Xu Nuo directly killed Lin Ao at his feet. The broken footsteps of his body even took on a human form, showing how Ye Hao''s spiritual power controlled the "jing".


    Lin Ao looked panicked, his eyes were bulging, there were still broken internal organs flowing out, and his icy body was still "pulling" Chu Wushen.


    In the ocean of spirit, pure aura flowed into the body, and the purple light on Ye Hao''s body surface flashed. People are already chasing the six elders who escaped.


    "Kill all these people for me." Mu Xingye watched Ye Hao chase out and shouted to the suddenly quiet environment.


    The scream just now was heard by all the warriors present. Ling Hai was super powerful to them, and now he saw it in a young man.


    The hearts of the warriors who knew that Shepherd played Ye Hao were ecstatic. Initially, they both planned to live with Mu''s family. Now that Ye Hao arrived, they trampled the first elder of Spirit Beast Mountain to death, and the sixth elder ran away in fright.


    Hearing Mu Xingye''s shouting, the shepherd among the remaining soldiers, full of "shock", slaughtered the surrounding enemies. The originally tired body had infinite power at this moment.


    In just a few breaths of time, a terrified scream in the distance came to an abrupt end.


    Contrary to the Spirit Beast Mountain Warrior, he was originally very imposing. He witnessed the "door" being trampled to death by the great elder who was standing high. The whole team didn''t want to fight, and the fighters broke the wall and fled.


    "Don''t let anyone go." Ye Hao looked back at the soldiers who escaped from the shogunate. Shouting out of his mouth, Ray pointed to "shock" and "shock."


    The fleeing shepherd''s iron cavalry, looking at the young man, couldn''t help but panic, Linghai''s iron cavalry, how could they deal with it, regardless of the six elders who were alive and dead, they fled everywhere.


    In front of Ye Hao warriors in the sea of ??spirits, these warriors had no chance to escape in the well-informed environment or even in the intelligence environment, and they all died at the hands of Ye Hao.


    The soldiers who drove them out of the shogunate looked at Ye Hao who was eliminated by the street, and their eyes couldn''t help but be surprised. This is killing, like killing a chicken.


    But he was extremely excited and didn''t care about the warriors for Ye Hao.


    Aang!


    Suddenly, a huge roar sounded from Cangyun Town. In the direction of Xu Jiabao, a huge spirit beast cut through the sky and shouted at the ground, and the soldiers were swallowed by it.


    Ye Hao chased after them, and some of the trailing warriors were killed by them. In the direction of Xujiabao, the warriors of Spirit Beast Mountain also passed under Ziyu and fled towards the road in the middle of Huiyun Town.


    Xu Jiabao and the shepherd, one in the east and the other in the west, gathered the soldiers fleeing from both sides and fled to Cangyun Town.


    Ye Hao ran on the ground, purple feathers in the air whizzed past, and the wounded soldiers were swallowed up one by one.


    The soldiers chasing behind looked at Ye Hao mercilessly, and the spirit beasts in the sky, my heart jumped.


    It was learned from the soldiers of Xujiabao that the only ferocious spirit beast in the air was Master Han Sheng, and then a great escaped warrior headed towards the town to kill.

 Chapter 1437： identity

    According to the meaning of these senior officials, it is best for Yan crazy to die on the battlefield. If the task is completed, it is to add luster to his resume, so that Bi Qing can do the job well. Let the crazy Yan stay in the killing camp and use his talents. I have to say that Yan Madman is indeed resourceful. He went to the blood camp and not only did not die, but also did qigong and shut up those who aimed at him.


    "It''s crazy, this strict lunatic really has some real learning ability, at least the ability to save lives is good!" Although Biz was not involved in the operation, he also knew what kind of armed branch the **** camp was, every time After the mission was completed, more than half of the loss was lost, and the personnel changes were terrifying. In other words, the Blood Killing Camp is a death squadron. This is a cannon fodder armed department that collects some thorns and people driven away by colleagues.


    This camp is easy to find, but its camp is not in the city, but in the barracks outside the city. For this problematic team, Bi Qing didn''t want him to stand in front of him. If anything happens, he will be in a lot of trouble.


    Surrounded by a group of generals, Biqi walked out of the city and into the barracks outside the city. Although Peach does not have the right to speak in the armed department, her status as a military supervisor allows Peach to enter the barracks freely and can inspect the camp. And blue-green also has no opinion on this, secretly thinking that Pinkie is just coming out to see the world.


    I have to say that Biqing, although a bit treasonous and skillful, is a good tool for the management of the armed sector. Pinkie walked around the armed department and saw that the armed department was still looking good. However, the inspection was just an excuse, and Pinkie looked around, showing a loss of interest, wandering the ground preoccupied with herself.


    Since Beez knew the exact location of the Bleeding Camp before he arrived, he wandered around with a big aim, heading for the outermost camp near the mountains.


    A group of more than a dozen generals saw that their eyebrows were tight and their hearts were not good. Someone immediately reminded Bi Qi to go back, and said that the mountains and forests were in danger and asked Bi Qi to cooperate with her work. In this regard, Biqixin not only sneered, but this group of people was not worried about their own safety, but just didn''t want to let themselves see the bleeding people, because who knows what kind of chaos this group of crazy people would cause for them to see.


    I already have an idea in my mind, how can Bizzi let this group of people get their wish? He immediately stared hard at the general who took the lead in persuading the other side, so frightened that he immediately shut his mouth. While he wasn''t afraid of Pinkie, he wasn''t a stranger who could offend him. Who can say for sure what Bitz will achieve in ten and twenty years'' time? So for the children of the Beach family, most of them hold an attitude of respect and distance.


    Seeing that the leader ate an apartment, the others did not dare to go out, so a group of people could only see Peach walking towards the **** camp. However, this is something that some smart generals are sent back to report immediately, they can''t suppress Peach, but Green can.


    After a while, Peach came to the blood camp, just before entering the door, and heard the extremely noisy voice, which can be said to be abominable, and the entourage''s face turned into the liver of a pig. Of course, they knew that the Bleeding Camp was random, but they didn''t expect to hear that there was a military patrol battalion today, and the people of the Bleeding Camp dared not do it. This makes them regret that if there is an election, they would rather take back Betsy by force, and if they have an election, they would rather take back Beiqi by force. I don''t want him to see such a horrible scene.

 Chapter 1438： strength

    These people are so fearless! If you make such a loud noise, you won''t be afraid to attract Boyuan''s guards! "Little Bee shook her head silently, and immediately ran to the backyard with Yanzi.


    When he came to the backyard, Beach knew a little more than expected. He saw a dozen people in his party, and now half of them are badly hit. In the sky, Biyun''s three teachers are fighting a middle-aged man, and the war situation is very fierce. Although this middle-aged man was only one person, he did not conflict with one enemy and three enemies in the slightest.


    Biz looked at the real situation. The man between his hands and feet would angrily walk out of a black fog. These black fogs are extremely terrifying instigators and poisons. If the three of Biyun didn''t have purple blood clams to protect their bodies, I am afraid that this middle-aged man has long been secretly calculated.


    "So lively, young master, do you want to save Bi Jiaren?" Madman Yan looked around and knew that the situation was a little out of control, so he asked Bi Qi for the first time. Yan Kuangren believes that Peach should be worried about the safety of her disciples.


    It''s just that Yan Lun is a strict lunatic after all, he is not Peach, and he will never know what Peach thinks. At this moment, Peach swept the entire venue, and immediately waved her hand, signaling the strict lunatic to leave. In this regard, Yan Lunzi is very confused, their power can be said to be absolute, why not do anything and leave!


    "Let''s go, don''t go anymore, you can''t wait for the opportunity, you are a fashionable person, and you won''t let people find out!" Seeing Yan Yan''s hesitation, Bi Qi urged indignantly: "The middle-aged man is the king of the Holy King. Powerhouse, he hides very deeply, at this moment only shows the power of the saint, in order to lure the enemy with his body, waiting for reinforcements!"


    "What, that **** herbalist has the work of a holy king?" After listening to Bi Qi''s words, Yan crazy defeated a wise man, although he also had the power of a holy king, but only entered the holy king for the first time , but also unable to fight against the mighty Holy King. At this time, Madman Yan didn''t think about it, so he came back and left. He could see the situation clearly. As for Bi Qi''s safety, the strict lunatic is not worried at all, after all, the latter can even be caught alive by the Holy King.


    Section 27. round up herbal doctors


    "Well, after all, when she treats me sincerely, she can''t let her suffer a huge loss!" After the strict lunatic left, Bi Qi secretly sighed, and then called Lan Yun in a hoarse voice, telling Bi Qi Cloud Apothecary''s Plan. Although Bi Qi didn''t want to help Bi Jia''s child, Bi Qi also knew that Bi Yun should be responsible for this operation. If it failed, Bi Yun would not come back better, so Bi Qi would remind her.


    In the fierce battle in the sky in the blue sky, a trembling heart, although she doesn''t know who to help, she believes the other party''s words, because so far, the three of her have put so much effort into each other''s abilities, unable to Help each other, but she doesn''t know who to help, but she believes the other side''s words, it seems that Chinese medicine has met a strong general, and no matter how hard they try, the other side can solve it.


    "Operation canceled!" At this time, being forced to resign, Biyun could only order to retreat. The children who were watching Bi Jia under the battlefield heard the voice and immediately gathered together. The injured people walked towards the road. By the time they fought, they had already retreated.


    However, although Biyun and others have plans to go, the Chinese herbalist will let the tiger return to the mountain. Although he does not know why he is so decisive, now is not the time for them to escape. At this time, I saw the herbal master drink a cup,

 Chapter 1439： Shoulder

    But he can''t do anything until he has time to be happy. "If I, Billie, are a deserter, I''m afraid Ahui and Tian Qi will look down on me! I want to survive in the Higa family, and I believe their mother and son will understand me!"


    Pinkie stared blankly at Billy, speechless. Billy''s stubbornness made Pinkie lose her temper. At this time, Biz looked at the soldiers, finally looked up to the sky, and sighed: "Is Bijia really that important to you?"


    Billie was in a daze, and some people looked at Peach for no reason and said, "Are the older generation also more than Jia people?" It''s a bit ridiculous to ask this question! "


    "Isn''t it ridiculous? It''s not as absurd as you''re a nerd! Does it make any difference to kill them knowing that things are not against you?" Peach couldn''t help the anger in her heart, and reprimanded her with a biting rebuke.


    Billy listened to some anger, but did not reply. After all, Pinkie saved his life, "The way is different, the older generation still go, here, the older generation does not need to intervene!"


    "When I was greedy and afraid of death?" Seeing the disdain between Billie''s eyebrows, Bi Qi was really bitter in his stomach and wanted to scold him, but at the moment he didn''t have much time to argue with Billie, he had some work To do, these things are not done for her. But to his father Billy, "Okay! Billy, it''s all your choice, you must not regret it, but you have to remember that after your choice today, there is no room for regret in the future, you want to If you want a complete Bijia, it''s me for you!"


    When Beez spoke, he grabbed Billy''s shoulder and said, "Go, take me to a secret place, and I can save Biga!"


    What? Billy stared blankly at Peach, not knowing what to do, but because of his trust in Peach, Billie followed suit, helped Peach, and turned away. She had never had contact with Peach before, and Billy''s condition was unknown. At this time, on Peach''s wrist, Billy felt that Peach had no pulse. Obviously, her meridian had been broken.


    "Senior, your injury?" Billie''s heart was shaken, he never thought that Beach would be hurt so badly.


    Bizi glanced into her eyes sadly and said, "Quickly find a place, I won''t die!"


    Under Peach''s urging, Billie did not hesitate to walk in the mountains with Peach. After a while, the two found an abandoned hut, which had been deserted for a long time, all the walls had collapsed, but it was better than a remote place. Most people can''t find this place.


    Walking into the hut, Billy placed Peach in the center of the room. Just as Billy stopped, a chaotic force appeared in Peach''s body and injected into Billy''s body, instantly restoring a lot of Billy''s vitality. .


    "Old man, what are you doing?" Billy didn''t know it was like this. Beachy had been injured so badly, but he would also lose to himself, which would definitely aggravate her injury.


    "You don''t care, you just need to remember, guard this cabin, don''t let anyone near you! Remember, don''t touch my body!" Biz issued a stern warning.


    Billy nodded immediately, turned and was banned from walking out of the house. However, just as Billy came to the door, Peach stopped Billy suddenly and said, "Billy, I have a question for you!"


    Billy stopped, looked at Beachy uncertainly, and said, "Come on, old man!"


    "If family and family asked you to choose the same, what would you choose?" Bizi asked, staring straight at Billie.

 Chapter 1440： Awkward

    "Then, congratulations to the 63 Bijia children here, you have the opportunity to become a disciple of Xingluo Temple. However, the old husband said in front of the ugly, you only have one chance, and then there are some tests, as long as you pass smoothly, you will really You can join the Star Hall!" At the end of the exam, Liu Bo announced the final result.


    Following Liu Bo''s judgment, the elder of the Biga family also came to the stage to announce the third thing, "The third thing is Luo Xingluo''s once-in-a-decade starlight ceremony. As the representative of the Northern Misty Family, I also Invited." The next day, please show your good performance, and I hope some of you can be my Bijia representative! "


    Article 52 Confession


    The Bijia family is coming to an end, and all Bijia disciples are on their way home. Compared with the confusion and confusion at the time, the various elation when people return today will greatly enhance people''s confidence and completely ignite the fighting spirit of the Bijia people.


    However, when leaving the family meeting, we encountered an awkward problem. It turned out that Billie''s official residence was Bi Shuxuan''s official residence, but this time she broke up with Bi Shuxuan, so Billie was naturally embarrassed to go back. In Higa''s homestead, there was no other place for Billy to live, so Billie encountered an embarrassing situation of homelessness.


    Of course, if Billy applies to his family, or asks for help from his master''s nine elders, it''s certainly not a problem to solve the housing problem, but Billy doesn''t want to, and he doesn''t provide the family with the old hot pillows anymore.


    "Come on, father, go to my place!" Looking at the somber Billy''s face, I sighed sadly, patted Billy on the shoulder, and motioned for him to go with him.


    Billy nodded subconsciously, without thinking, but now he just wanted to get out of the sad place as soon as possible.


    Soon, I, Tan Zhi, led everyone to the fashion club. Here, Billy wouldn''t understand what I meant, but Billy looked at Tan Zhi embarrassedly and said, "Tan Zhidao, I''m afraid to disturb you this time!"


    Tan Zhi was in a daze, and immediately understood what Billy meant. I''m afraid Billy thought that fashion would belong to him. In this regard, Tan Zhi smiled bitterly and did not explain that Billie would enter fashion with a group of people.


    After arranging the shelter, I motioned for the first to lead his uncle, Bimin, to rest. Because Bi Min doesn''t know her situation yet, plus I and Bi Min don''t know, so there are some things I don''t want to know. In this regard, both Billie and Ah Hui know, actually they have been confused all the time, watching me support Bi Min at this moment, you know I have something to say.


    "Tianqi, do you want to say that you are taking the test today?" The most perplexing thing in Billie and Ahui''s heart is that the assessment I participated in was not accepted, which puzzled them both.


    I nodded with a smile, shook my head again, and only waved and said, "Mom and Dad, sit down first and wait for everyone to come together!"


    What? Billy and Ah Hui were shocked, a little inexplicable, but soon, Tan Zhi, Yan Lunzi and Chen Tian arrived, and what shocked Billy and Ah Hui even more was that three people came, but they saluted me respectfully, "I''ve seen the young master!" "Tan Zhiyou, what are you doing?" Billie was surprised and stood up for the first time to help each other. Tan Zhike is my master, and now she pays tribute to his apprentice. This leaves Billie completely unable to find any ideas.


    "Oh, fellow North Daoist, in fact, the young master is the master!" Tan Zhihao smiled, and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his behavior. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, it is unreasonable for an old man to be a young apprentice, but Tan Zhi and several others Know,

 Chapter 1441： recovery

    "


    If I don''t know the character and means of star Luo Zi in advance, I can''t believe the truth.


    "This Yantong girl really has a deep plan, and she almost lied to her!" I breathed a sigh of relief, "Although she has now given her a chance to deal with the past, she doesn''t seem to give up easily!"


    I wiped the temple, and I also had a headache to deal with Yantong, he couldn''t kill anyone, he was really a bundle of hands and feet. "Anyway, as long as we make it through, there are still two days left!"


    On the sixth day, I announced that I would take care of the injured at home. I thought no one would come to see me, but I didn¡¯t expect that Lan Yun came to visit me suddenly. No wonder there are very few good people in Biyun now in Bijia, and I am one of them. I heard that I was injured by Bi Hengxin, and Biyun will naturally come to visit.


    "What do you think, Brother Tianzi? That Bihengxin really isn''t something, relying on a holy king to bully the weak, don''t let me seize the opportunity next time, otherwise I''ll look good!" Lan Yun looked at some weak me, Eyes filled with worry.


    I forced a smile, waved my hand, and said, "There''s no harm, it''s not a big deal, Sister Biyun doesn''t care much." Just don''t touch him in the future! "


    "Brother Tianzi, you can see it!" Biyun smiled, checked the injured me, nodded, and said, "Brother Tianqi, you are recovering very quickly. It must be the medicine of the ancestors that worked."


    "Oh, yes, the heroic spirit given by Tai Lao is very helpful. It must be tomorrow for me to recover!" I laughed.


    "Can you recover tomorrow?" Bi Yun was startled, pondered for a while, and said excitedly: "If Tian Qi''s younger brother really recovers tomorrow, he will be able to participate in the trial of my disciple Bi Jia, maybe Tian Qi''s younger brother has The opportunity represents my Bi Jia family. Join us for the Mid-Autumn Festival!"


    Ah, with a stiff expression on my face, I didn''t expect that tomorrow would be the trial of Bi Jia''s disciple. Judging from the current situation, he couldn''t escape at all.


    "Is this a coincidence?" I frowned and shook my head immediately. Why are there so many coincidences in the world, and so many things could have happened when I was gambling with Yantong? And his injury just fits this test. I''m afraid that when Yan Tong came last night, he had already explored their injuries and squeezed their recovery time.


    I have to say, I did guess it. At this time, the old and green face was too helpless. Yangtong asked Bi Jia to try out tomorrow, but the old man was also rejected.


    ARTICLE 65 - BIGA TRIAL


    Because Higa hastily prepared the test, the content of this test is not clear to anyone, not even Lan Yun. I don''t know that the information has also given up. In this trial, although it is very likely that Yantong will come out to test their layout, I am not afraid because I do not plan to pass the trial.


    That night, as usual, I practiced in the house. To my amazement, within a short period of time, I felt a barrier to breaking through. There was no suspense that after absorbing enough spirits, I managed to move on to the next stage. The kingdom of two-star saints.


    For such an unexpected breakthrough, I still owe it to Berry''s Elixir, which not only restores damage, but also contains a huge aura. I didn''t take much damage and the whole elixir naturally turned into a great tonic, boosting my elemental powers.


    "I''m burning with rage, I didn''t expect to be so generous, if you can give more medicine pills, I''m afraid I will break through the realm of reverence soon!" I said ruthlessly. If I let Birui know, I will give him a high-grade medicine to treat him. I don''t know that he will be angry and die. There are not several such high-level medicinal pills in the entire Bijia. If there is no concern that it will affect the potential of Bi Hengxin and me, Bi Rui will definitely not take out this kind of medicinal pill.

 Chapter 1442： choose

    Hearing these words, Lu Yunhai also clenched his fists, Yang Zhentian said coldly, "Brother Lu, you are the majority in the Qilin family, Lu Qilin is just a descendant of a drifting Qilin, and his status is below you."


    ,


    "Really? It''s easy to understand." I laughed: "What kind of genius is Lu Qilin?" At that time, when I was with him in Takeda, he was already a ruthless and intelligent figure. There is no undead in his calculations. How can such a character not be a bit arrogant? But once he comes to your unicorn family, he becomes a character below you. How could he want to? "


    "Do you think I would believe your provocation?"


    Lu Yunhai suddenly sneered at this moment.


    "Did I start a fight? I''m just saying, you''re a loser, I still need a fight? If I want you to do something, you have to do it, don''t do it, I''ll burn your soul, look at you Did you do it?"


    I was also smiling at this time. When the word came out, Lu Yunhai was also physically shocked, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Indeed, what I said was too true. He was in my hands, a piece of mud. Fangzheng was thinking about how to squeeze it, and it was his turn to shout here?


    "What do you want me to do with these words?"


    After a long time, Lu Yunhai said seriously.


    "Well, I just want you to know the reality." "I want you to know your position, your brother Lu Qilin''s wrist and heart, and then I want you to make a choice," I said.


    "What are the options?"


    Lu Yunhai Road


    "Either help me or help him."


    I smiled and said, "Do you know why I don''t torture you?" Didn''t your brother take you out when he came once? "


    "I have no idea"


    Lu Yunhai shook his head solemnly, he really didn''t know why I didn''t use him at the critical moment, not that he was me, he had already done so.


    "Because I know that if I take out your blackmail letter, your brother will kill you all at once." I smiled. "Lu Qilin knew that I was decisive in killing people, and even when he knew that I was decisive, he brought someone to kill me. That is obviously to force me to kill you and Yang Zhentian. To be honest, I even doubt that you and Yang Zhentian have been here. Here, that''s one of your brother''s layouts." After your brother and I died, your brother grabbed my two teachers, and I fought back immediately, I knew where you were. Although the news is very secret to me, I think there must be a connection. How did he get my master and I know where you two are? "


    As soon as this incident came out, both Lu Yunhai and Yang Zhentian''s bodies were severely impacted.


    "Then, you seem to be all smart people, know that if what I said is true, then you can also recognize the horror of Lu Yunhai, and killed Yang Zhentian in one go, making Yang Tongxuan and the entire Tianzong controlled by Lu Qilin, who is currently under control of Lu Qilin. By killing Lu Yunhai, he made himself a real shining star of the Qilin family, and at the same time, he also indirectly reached a friendly relationship with the existence of the immortal world. The so-called "three wins and one stone" is the same.


    "


    I laughed, hearing this sentence, both Lu Yunhai and Yang Zhentian''s eyes changed rapidly, they knew that what I said was without evidence, but it was reasonable.

 Chapter 1443： breakthrough

    Right now I''m engrossed in attacking the white energy figure in front of him. Now, under his attack, the white energy humanoid in front of him has been completely blown off by the wind, and at the same time, his body is no longer shining like it used to be. It darkens a lot.


    Danger! Bang!


    The ferocious sound of the sword collided with the sword, but after that, it was a sound that penetrated into the flesh, visible to the naked eye. Under the real sword of mine, this white energy human-shaped sword could no longer bear it, and it was deeply integrated into his body energy! (applaud)


    When I was healthy, this white energy humanoid knife came back and turned into the arm of this white energy humanoid!


    At this point, it was clear that I had a huge advantage across the board.


    "You are lucky too"


    In the same way, seeing this scene, I said, "You are the body of energy, there is no physical body, if you are a living person, then I am just this sword, you are dead."


    "what"


    Hearing my voice, the figure of this white energy was not a word, but a deep breath. After a while, he nodded, "Luck is also a part of strength."


    "Well, it''s a fact, there are no ifs in the world, only established facts, including items of luck."


    I smiled and nodded. "So, you have to be good, but how long can you hold on?"


    Hiiragi!


    In other words, my body flashed past, directly to the human form in front of the white energy, and a sword fell!


    Danger! Whoa!


    The sound of the collision sounded, followed by a huge cracking sound, visible to the naked eye, after the sword fell in me, the sword exploded in the hands of the white energy man!


    At the same time, this white humanoid arm is also a breakthrough, and this time, my secret door was powered off, and the energy of this white humanoid broken arm was completely disappeared on the spot.


    A powerful energy appeared. After a while, I felt like I was getting a ton of energy nutrition. The intensity of this energy is nothing, but the key is the martial arts thought contained in it, which is so precious. I can feel that he has been suppressed by the sacred martial arts, has been part of the nourishment.


    Seeing that one of his arms was crushed and engulfed by Sen I, the figure of this white energy also roared at this time, and rushed to my house again, killing the body in the sky.


    In the face of this terrifying slaughter, I was calm and didn''t care at all, the real sword in my palm fell again, and this time the speed was unparalleled!


    boom!


    The sound entered the physical body, visible to the naked eye, and at the moment when the human form of white energy was about to meet my body, my real martial arts sword directly divided the white energy human form into two parts.


    This explosive force emerged from the two halves of the humanoid, and soon, the smell of the humanoid began to weaken.


    "Dark Gate"


    Seeing this scene, I was also a hand, and the dark door suddenly fell on my side, and I said, "What else do you want to say?"


    "Losing a man is nothing to say."


    On the human path, it becomes the two halves of the energy, "must say, but also thank you, for liberating me."


    "Really? It looks like you''ve been **** here for countless years, and you''ve been here long enough."


    I nodded: "In that case, I''ll take you on the road."

 Chapter 1444： good thing

    At this time, I Yunhe smiled and said, "I will always remember this sentence in my heart, and I will never dare to forget it. How dare I forget it."


    "Well, you have the taste of seeking truth from facts."


    Feng Xiong also smiled, "I think that''s why you can progress so fast. Now you have always been fine and can stand alone."


    "Well, no arrogance, no indulgence, no self-control, now you''re on your own."


    Huang Ting smiled and nodded. "It''s not a compliment, it''s a fact."


    "Oh, this sentence, the disciple dares to admit that I dare not touch the sacred martial arts, but under the sacred weapon, I still have the confidence to solve it."


    I Yunhe smiled and said, "For example, before and after this Wudaoshan talent exchange meeting."


    "do you want to go?"


    Brother Feng frowned.


    I cloud and nodded with a smile. "I know that the leader of this exchange meeting, Wu Daomin, is one of the three major factions. I also know that this exchange meeting is just a pretense. The actual purpose is to be the leader of their three major factions." Even their own genius gathering , but that''s why I''m going in, which is, swiping their faces and disrupting their pace. "


    "It doesn''t make sense, you show up in your eyes, you just leave them in the dark, and if it''s dangerous, you might not be able to get back there alive."


    Fengxiang Island.


    He said: "What we want is for him to look pale and that''s the most important thing. After all, it''s a mess and we have to do it. If we don''t show our hands, we don''t even show our faces. Come on, it''s all for us, they''ve got demoralized." That''s not a good thing. "


    I Yunhe Road.


    "Your safety is a problem."


    Huang Tiandao: "They are used to it embarrassingly. If you go, you will be in trouble."


    "Then, this is a grand meeting for their army, and it is also a grand meeting for their hearts and spirits. Even if they are shameless, as long as I am upright, they will not dare to do anything to me."


    "Unless they rip their faces off," I said with a smile. "They have nothing to fear in this situation. They have nothing to do with it. They don''t want to be with unruly bosses."


    Hearing these words, Huang Tian and Fengxiong also flashed, obviously, they didn''t expect my Yunhe to see so clearly.


    "You''re right, I support you to go, but I don''t know your master''s attitude."


    Feng Xiong suddenly smiled, "Brother Fang Shi may not let you take the risk."


    "I will bear all the consequences alone."


    I Yunhe smiled and said, "I''m not stupid this time, I''ll forget everything."


    "OK then"


    Feng Xiong smiled and nodded. "Since you are very confident, of course I have nothing to say. I can only agree."


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    I Yunhe also smiled, eyes full of excitement, "This time Wudao Mountain, I will definitely shine."


    "Okay, I''ve been watching you."


    Huang Yan also nodded, "However, I still want to say, safety one, if you think something is wrong, come back once."


    "The disciple understands"


    I cloud - he responded to the sound, followed by a physical movement, whistling, and flew straight from the air to the gap outside.


    "someone"


    Not long after I left Yunhe, Brother Feng said, two shadows suddenly came to the field, both are sacred martial arts masters.


    "You two, follow him, protect him secretly, and bring him back in the first place if you realize something is wrong."

 Chapter 1445： mistake

    I! wait for me! "


    At this time, a few roars sounded, and when the roars came out, Sen I in the distance immediately burst into laughter, but didn''t care at all.


    Seeing this scene, the people around Xiaomen and Xiaopai also looked at me admirably. Indeed, at this moment, I have nothing to care about. Under such power, any threat under my power is Earth tile dog.


    The three great schools and the two great demons have disappeared, and at this moment, there is only the thought of a metaphysical ancestor, and a young man from a metaphysical family.


    At this point, these young men of metaphysics and metaphysics are pale, they don''t know that the situation is changing so fast, and it looks like I''m still going to be killed. Now, in the blink of an eye, he turned into three major schools and two major demons, and escaped.


    More importantly, they chose to stand with the three major factions and the two magicians, and fired at me. The current result is like this, which makes them a little bit unbearable.


    Seeing that the people from metaphysics and metaphysics didn''t go, I also raised my brows and laughed, "Senior metaphysics, they all ran away, why didn''t you run?"


    "My secret family, Ding Shaojie, these are the future of my family. I really can''t bear to give up."


    Metaphysics said bitterly: "So, I stayed."


    "Well, staying won''t change their fate."


    "They all have to die," I said with a smile.


    This sentence is a kind of shock to the young people of the Xuan family. Xuan Xin himself is a kind of trembling body. The next moment, in the hands of his fist, he suddenly bowed to me deeply and saluted.


    "Fangshoumen, thousands of mistakes, I know they are mistakes, I turned a blind eye, did not see Mount Tai, and made the wrong choice, but my younger generations are all excellent, and at the same time, they are more It is related to the future of our family, so please Fangmen avoid them."


    The words of pleading came out, and hearing this, the people around also blinked, and it was a pity that they were able to listen to this metaphysical word seriously.


    Only regret is the most useless, if regret is useful, the world does not know what has become.


    "You chose to deal with me before, so you naturally have to bear the consequences, which should not be changed."


    I said, "You are also a master, then you should know what I mean, after all, in the past, no one can change."


    "Can''t you open the door?"


    The metaphysics looks ugly and straightforward, "I understand the meaning of Fang Palm Gate, but, today, I saw Fang Palm Gate once, our metaphysics, and today is also a formal contact with Fang Palm Gate, indeed, we made a mistake. "To deal with the square head, but this mistake, don''t let the door head kill it all. "


    "Well, if you say that, there are two reasons. In the end, you and I meet once today, you make a wrong choice, and I will kill you all. It''s really a bit difficult."


    I am smiling now. "Okay, let me give you a chance."


    "What a chance!"


    In the metaphysical mind, a light suddenly flashed.


    "The generation of metaphysics is the most powerful, right, I am not the strongest in martial arts, but my strength, but in the state of martial arts, it has not reached all the prosperous."


    I laughed: "So, you and me, let''s fight."

 Chapter 1446： energy

    A series of words came out of my mouth, and my palm was also a wave, the rumbling sound of time sounded, and visible to the naked eye, a terrible blood-colored energy began to erupt. The energy bursting out of this blood has made the same mistakes as others!


    Wow! Wow, wow!


    A huge explosion began to sound, visible to the naked eye. Under the collision of these two blood-colored energies, the world that was originally like ice was completely filled with blood. At this moment, the whole world seemed to become a world full of magic.


    These ancient gods and I were also directly submerged by this endless blood color, until half an hour later, the blood color subsided, and the figures of me and these ancient demons began to appear.


    This time, my breathing was still the same, but the breaths of these ancient gods were even weaker.


    "Okay, how about that?"


    Looking at the faint breath of these gods, I also laughed at this time and asked, "Do you still want to continue?"


    Hearing this, the eyes of these gods are also very dignified, they all looked at the blood proudly, and then nodded proudly, "I have to say, you are really too strong, a wave of our Attack, you absorb our energy," the second wave of our attack, you directly use our first wave of energy to solve, for example, this is ourselves. "


    "It''s the way it is."


    I nodded and smiled and said, "I''m asking you now, do you want to continue? In the current situation, no matter how hard you use, I will absorb it and give it back to you, and then you can only be beaten passively, you like Is that so?"


    "Of course we don''t like it, but what we don''t like is the loss of freedom."


    The arrogant spirit shook his head. "Then, let''s try again."


    boom!


    As he said that, the **** and arrogant magic **** suddenly burst out with terrifying blood light on his body. At the same time, the eight magic gods around him also directly released their energy and went to Sen me.


    "Are you still trying? You''re resilient, but I don''t want to waste time with you."


    I shook my head, suddenly raised my hand, and suddenly there was a loud bang from my palm, followed by a black chain, which suddenly appeared in my hand, and the rest. Appears in the blood of the body and other demons.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing the black chains on my body, several people in the blood also changed their faces at this time. I smiled and pulled it gently with my palm!


    Buzz!


    The ferocious tremors came from the **** arrogant demon gods, but after a while, the faces of these magic gods were exposed in the color of extreme pain!


    "This, our soul, you are in control!"


    Looking at me, Blood said in disbelief, "When did you take control?"


    "My sword cut off your arm before you attacked, and by then I had inserted the power of the Dark Portal into you."


    I secretly said, "My Dark Portal, my Holy Relic, the Chain of Death have merged, its decadent energy is powerful and unstoppable, your soul is under its control, basically drink it There is no difference."


    "Damn!"


    Hearing this, the blood **** and the other magic gods were also cursed and his face was gloomy, and I said again: "Now tell me, do you want to continue?" Go on, and I will kill you. "


    "We took it"


    At this time, the **** and arrogant magic **** is also a direct drink, and at the same time, the other magic **** also nodded and no longer resisted.


    For them, they must choose to give up resistance, where resistance is death, and freedom is better than death, and they do not want to choose.


    "Yes"

 Chapter 1447： Reality

    "Oh? Is this the ultimate power? It''s really powerful, but you can''t release much of this power. After all, this is a fusion with the energy of the soul, body, and meridians. You broke my absorption, which is already a consumption. , can you resist my sword?"


    At the same time, my voice also sounded, at this time my body suddenly appeared in front of the king of the ring, raising his hand is to put down the sword!


    "Sword of Desire!"


    Seeing that my long sword fell, Huan''s master was also drinking and shaking hands, a long red sword appeared, and the sword would split when it faced Senme!


    The sound of the collision came out, the infinite space exploded, my Lord and Huan immediately froze, and the crowd around began to explode again. can not refuse.


    Watching the excited man run away, however, the happy Lord in Senme flashed in his eyes and said bluntly, "Sword of desire?" I felt greedy, abusive, endless negativity, and at the same time , also gives a sense of satisfaction, and it''s just the moment of contact with the name of your blade, which is worthy of the name, and it is for this moment of contact that I feel greedy, cruel, endless negativity, etc. , can bring satisfaction. If you are not facing me now, but facing others, I am afraid you will immediately retreat from these three aspects, after all, everyone has a desire. "


    "But why don''t you take a step back?"


    After hearing my words, He Huanzong''s eyes suddenly became furious. "Have you no desire?"


    "Well, of course I have desires, but under my great desires, my personal desires don''t matter anymore."


    I said with a smile: "My greatest wish is to resolve the hatred of the people and other races on the basis of the exchange between the nations, and then break down the barriers of the cosmic boundary, so that all things in the universe can enjoy the halo of the field of martial arts, which is closely related to martial arts and the science of martial arts. Get in touch." How could my personal desires be haunted by such a strong desire to eliminate class separation and create a thriving age of martial arts? "


    Rambo!


    When I spit out a series of words, my body suddenly let out a sigh of relief!


    This breath, invisible, does not even cause any fluctuations, that is to say, no, but, at this moment, all the hearts are surging!


    They know that this breath is my wish. Now this is still invisible, but in the future, it will become a reality! This is my strength and experience to support!


    In the same way, my breath has also risen, and the breath of the King of the Rings has naturally weakened. He and I are now in a sword confrontation, so he breathes now and naturally understands me better.


    "Such a big wish, this kind of martial arts, is really good news. I fell into the wind. Now that your martial arts wishes are straightforward, then I will naturally not be your opponent."


    At this point, he shook his head and said, "I gave up."


    At the end of the speech, God''s arm is a movement, as if he wanted to pull the knife back.


    But I am smiling at the moment. "It''s okay to admit defeat, but you can''t keep it, break it!"


    sniff!


    The sharp sword qi burst out from my Zhenwu sword, and with the eruption of this sword qi, soon, the sword that confronted me with the master changed.


    The intermittent sound was visible to the naked eye, and the wish blade of King Huan had also become two halves.


    "Hey, why!"


    Suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, and at this moment Wang still had an ugly face, "Why did you destroy my knife?"


    "Your knife is so harmful, you cut it off, not only for the flesh, but for the good heart." As long as you fight the knife, after a while, you become selfish and do yourself a disservice. I don''t know how many are in your hands, and I don''t know how many are in your hands. But from now on, you can''t hurt anyone with this knife. "


    I said lightly, after listening to these words, the master''s body was also shocked, and he wanted to say something in his heart, just to see my cold eyes, he knew that I would definitely have another attack in more words, so naturally he could only reluctantly give in. When he returned to where he was standing

 Chapter 1448： Kirin

    The five chambers of commerce and the five elders are all high-level sacred martial arts, but with so much power, being killed by this mysterious new youth so simply, this is far beyond everyone''s expectations!


    All the people in the building, such as Fei Shen are trembling, Fei Shen is very lucky, he has never asked before, if he asks more, then this fact, now, will become an invisible slap in the face, and slap him hard. hit him in the face.


    "If you want a truce, you have to show your sincerity and send some old men here to talk and you think you can get things done. It''s ridiculous."


    I was also a lighthearted conversation at this time, and the voice spread throughout the heaven of the city, which made everyone''s ears **** up.


    "If you want a truce, your president will come and talk to me in person. I''ll give you a quarter of an hour. If you don''t come, the fight will continue."


    As soon as the words spit, the people in Tiancheng are also looking at the direction of the five chambers of commerce. They know that the next five chambers of commerce will decide whether to follow the bloodshed or the long moon wind.


    Just when Zuteng City people looked at the five chambers of commerce, the owners of several chambers of commerce all looked pale, especially those presidents who were more livid and panicked.


    "As I said before, sending someone here without showing sincerity, what should I do now?"


    (end of this book)


    Three hundred and sixty-five trade center


    After Lu Qilin''s words sounded, the Huangwu Chamber of Commerce in the entire hall also lowered their heads, and the chairman of the Huangwu Chamber of Commerce held his hands tightly and said, "Brother Lu, I really offended you for what happened in the past, and I hope Brother Lu can forgive me.


    "I hope Brother Lu can forgive me."


    As soon as the head of the King Wu Chamber of Commerce spoke, the rest of the people were speaking. They knew that only Lu Qilin could help them at this moment.


    Even if Lu Qilin is an outsider in their eyes, it is not doubtful, but now, they can only rely on Lu Qilin.


    "Okay, get up."


    Seeing these people salute him at this time, Lu Qilin also snorted coldly, "Although I don''t want to help you, at this time, unity is our only way."


    "Thank you, Brother Lu!"


    Hearing this, the president of the Huang Wu Chamber of Commerce immediately said, and at the same time, the presidents of other chambers of commerce also got up directly.


    "I''ll take care of it, you just wait here."


    At this time, Lu Qiwo said again, the next moment, with a physical movement, he left the hall of the Royal Chamber of Commerce and walked all the way to the temple of the Anglican Church.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Lu Qilin''s figure appeared outside the public reserve. At this time, Sen I also had his forehead and walked directly to Lu Qilin.


    "Oh? Lu Qilin, are you here too? Did you just get here?"


    Seeing that Lu Qilin was here, I was also laughing.


    "I''ve been here for a while."


    Lu Qi I also smiled and said, "I will talk to Brother Fang about the next truce. This should be serious enough."


    "Do you recognize me?"


    I smiled and said, "How did you recognize it?" My hidden order shouldn''t be so easy to understand. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with hiding, the key is that your brother is too high-profile." Lu Qiwo shook his head. "I can simply destroy five high-level sacred weapons, and at the same time, apart from your brother, I can''t find two people with strength and courage in this vast field of martial arts," Lu Qiwo shook his head and said. "It is so simple to destroy the five high-level sacred artifact, and there is so much wind and light at the same time.


    "So, I seem to have gone too far, but there''s nothing I can do about it."


    I smiled and shook my head. "If I wanted to keep a low profile, I''m afraid things wouldn''t be as clean and sharp."


    "It''s the right thing to do. You have to give up what you want to do."

 Chapter 1449： future

    "That''s what I mean, but not what I mean. I mean the future of eternity, the future of martial arts."


    The left finger smiled and said, "Martial arts have reached its limit. In fact, it is a limit. This is the meaning of supreme martial arts, and this is what it means. However, martial arts should not end there."


    "Then, didn''t Zuo ancestors come to Taoism?"


    I Dan Tao said: "Dao, the power of Master Wu Tianyuan''s spiritual pulse is the lifeline of the Wutian area. As far as I know, % of Wu Tianyuan''s spiritual pulse is now in your left ancestor, so your left ancestors are all Strong Taoism."


    "Oh yeah, that''s what I came up with after most martial arts."


    The left hand smiled and said: "But I have reached the limit. I can see the past of countless years, I can see the future of countless years, I can see every moment of the present, but I can see countless years ago I can see the future in countless years, I can see every moment of the present," he said. But I don''t see a way out for martial arts. I do not know what to do. "


    Hearing this sentence, the eyes of countless martial arts fields are also solemn, and they can hear the words of loneliness and confusion from the mouth of the fingers of their left hand.


    Thirty or eighty years ahead!


    I said.


    "Oh, I can''t see the future of martial arts, and at the same time, I can''t see your future either."


    "It''s rare," he said with a smile on his left hand. He said, "Because after I got to the moral realm, there was no one I couldn''t see through, but you suddenly showed up, you showed a lot of willpower, a very scary potential." I gave you the original magic idea If you want to break through martial arts, in fact, you will not suddenly break through. The point is not the point. The point is whether you accept my talent, and you did not accept it, which surprised me and convinced me that you and I cannot see the future of martial arts together. "


    "You mean, I''m the subtle incarnation of martial arts? Or can I create a new martial arts future?"


    "That''s what it''s about." I don''t know where you came from, I don''t know where you went, I don''t know, I just know you''re going to keep going, and then I''ll crush you at this point, if you really are From what I see, you can break the rigid future. It''s the best of nature, because I can benefit too, if you''re not what I think, then you can only die under my weight. "


    "Well, isn''t it a bit too difficult?"


    I said, "Also, there are too many wishful thinking, why should I cooperate with your left predecessor."


    "This is a good question." The left hand smiled and nodded: "Why do you want to cooperate with me, because you can only cooperate with me, or just say, I am better than you."


    As soon as the words came out, the empty air was silent, and the master of the temple could not say a word, but at this moment, the demon master and others showed a happy smile.


    "So, you are indeed stronger than me, and it is you who you are talking about."


    I nodded at this time, "But your left senior oppresses me so much today, so even if I find a new martial arts path, I won''t thank the older generation you left behind."


    "Well, I don''t need your thanks. I just want to see what progress you can bring."


    "Of course, if you have the confidence to kill me, you can kill me, but I just don''t know if you can," he said with a laugh.


    As soon as this sentence was finished, everyone''s face changed, and they couldn''t imagine that the fingers of the left hand would say it outright. At this point, we can see how confident the fingers of the left hand are.

 Chapter 1450： friend

    "So, is that why you attacked me?" I said.


    "As a member of the world at war, we will not allow this to happen, not to lose our bodies, but to let our souls enter the world of war, which is a disgrace to the world of war."


    Another middle-aged man shouted: "Now we give you two options: one, we will open a space passage for you, you leave yourself, and two, we will kill you."


    "One I can''t choose because I want to go in and I want to find someone."


    "Really? Then, you forced us to kill you again."


    A middle-aged man in front of him cooled down and hitchhiked on the palm of his hand in the next second!


    The sound of the energy trembling visible to the naked eye was the sudden emergence of blue soul energy around my body. When these energies reappear, they transform into various shapes, some like swords, some like knives, some like fire, like wind. A total of nine hundred and eighty-one forms vary from one to another.


    A strong pressure started to set in, but after a while I felt the space around his soul began to disintegrate a little, and there were signs that my soul''s own body was about to be disintegrated.


    "This is death. I advise you not to resist. Before we agree to a point, we will send you away, otherwise you are really dead."


    The middle-aged man was cold.


    "Why don''t you just do it?" My eyes flashed and I said, "You can''t seem to kill me."


    "I just don''t want to offend those behind you. The world of war is a special world, and the outside world is not welcome."


    This middle-aged man.


    "Are you sure there is power behind me?" I Dan - Tao.


    "Nonsense, who can achieve the power of martial arts, but there is no power behind it? Even if there is no power, there must be friends."


    The middle-aged man said bluntly: "We are trying to ensure the independence and secrecy of the world, and it would be too bad if some of the most violent people died here and attracted the attention of the outside world."


    "Really? So what exactly are you doing to protect the world''s independence?" I Said, "Don''t tell me you''re starting from scratch."


    "Nature is good, but you don''t have to know its good."


    "Middle-aged men are cold," you say now, whether you want to get out of here or not.


    "Well, I won''t kill you, because you don''t want to kill me." I said at this time: "But you want me to go, that''s not possible, I want to find someone."


    "Kill us? Well, your strength is good, but."


    "Dark Gate, swallow it for me!"


    Just as the middle-aged man spoke, my voice sounded directly, and with this voice, the spirit around Sen me began to collapse rapidly, and everything turned into its original form of energy. Enter the Dark Portal of Senmy!


    Seeing this scene, the two middle-aged people changed their faces, and at the same time, my figure flashed into the space of another middle-aged man, clapping with one hand.


    "This is your tactical energy, and I will give it back to you."


    Infinite space began to burst in my palm, time and space appeared in a chaotic moment at this moment, facing my hand, the face of this middle-aged man also changed a lot, barely raising his hand and me The palm of the hand against the past!

 Chapter 1451： Injuried

    What if I don''t drink? "


    "Then I''ll have to fill it in." "But I think Miss Tang is smart, she won''t embarrass herself, will she?" He smiled. "But I don''t think Miss Tang is smart enough to embarrass herself."


    When she heard this sentence, Tang was also silent. After a while, her palm stretched straight out, and she started drinking from a teacup.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Tang''s body trembled and his face was pale.


    "Oh, Miss Tang."


    Seeing this scene, Shi Wan smiled and nodded. Then, he took out a cup of the same tea and placed it in front of Tang Rou.


    "These are two cups, ordinary martial arts, and the carrying capacity is three cups, but because Miss Tang is also a smart person, I will only give Miss Tang two glasses of wine today."


    "This is also my concern for Miss Tang," Swando said.


    Tang Rou smiled bluntly at this moment, but she didn''t say much. She simply picked up the unparalleled cup in front of her and drank it one by one!


    Seeing this scene, the swan nodded immediately, and then stood up in two minutes. "Tomorrow, I''ll see Miss Tang again."


    Just as his body was about to leave, his arm suddenly trembled, and then he took out a token from his arms.


    Shi Wan saw the message on the sign, his face darkened, and he turned around and took out another cup of Yangyan tea.


    "Didn''t you just give me a drink?"


    When he saw the scene, Tang asked immediately.


    "This is for the owner of my restaurant."


    "Just now, I got word that our restaurant has been destroyed," Swan-Leng said.


    "My brother used to say, don''t do things you don''t want to do, and don''t let others do things you don''t like. If you let others do things you don''t like, others will do the same to you."


    Tang Judao: "Just like you dismantled the Xu family''s restaurant before, now your restaurant has also been smashed, which is normal."


    "People died too."


    Swan said coldly.


    "If you leave the Xu family alone, you''ll kill them, so it''s normal."


    Tang Judo, "This is not normal, you let me drink these three cups of tea, this cup of tea, I will be seriously injured, do you remember what I said before?" I said, if I am injured, you will pay for it cost. "


    "Yes, I thought you said that."


    Swan nodded, "But so what? It''s happened, I''ll stop, can it be fixed?"


    "At least, it can make things less difficult."


    Judo Hall.


    "I don''t think so. I don''t think as long as I stick with you, whether it''s fun or swordsmanship, I can''t do it."


    Swando.


    "Really? It looks like you''re blackmailing me. Since you say that, I have nothing to say."


    Tang Rou said straight, the next moment she picked up the three cups of fire tea and drank it all!


    When the cup of tea was drank softly by the soup, Tang Ruo''s mouth and nose also immediately appeared blood, and at the same time, his breathing began to become confused, and he fell directly to the ground and passed by without knowing it.


    Three cups of Yang Yancao, this is the limit of Shenwu, not to mention that just breaking through Shenwu does not grow soft, naturally it is even more uncomfortable.


    I saw Tang Ruan fainted. At this time, Shiwan also made a cold buzzing sound. The next moment, his body flashed and he left the yard directly.


    At the same time, on the way, I immediately realized Tang Chao''s tenderness, and my eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "What''s the matter, Feng?"


    Seeing this scene, Jian''s crazy song also uttered immediately.


    "Tang Ruan is dangerous."

 Chapter 1452： future

    Well, that''s what I did. "


    He smiled and said, "I purposely released some of its seals to let its power leak out, and at the same time create chaos in the tombs of gods and demons, so that the spirits in the tombs of gods and demons can come out."


    "Oh? Then why did Senior Zuo deliberately do this?"


    "because of you"


    The invincible smile on the left is stronger. "You just said that I am a word and an invincible master of the left in the world, right?" This name, I accepted, because since self-cultivation, there is really no enemy, martial arts, born in my hands, until 30,000 years ago , I suddenly felt heart palpitations, this world is invincible, it was originally fearless, so how could I feel this way? But I did, and it made me know that my existence must be threatened. "


    "Hey, Foreman Zuo, what you said threatens your survival, it can''t be me." I smiled.


    "I''m not sure it''s you, but now, I''m definitely you."


    "Because you''re here," the left said with an invincible smile.


    "Really?" My eyes twinkled. "What does this mean?" I''m here, didn''t your senior left call me here? "


    "Well, I don''t want you to come here either, but I estimate that in the future, the existence of threats to me will come to the tombs of gods and demons, and will conquer ancestors and demons, so I put a game here in advance. "Just wanted to see who it was, when you came, it was you. "


    "


    , to be here, it must be the incarnation of my heart beating, you come here, you are the incarnation of my beating. "


    "Really? What if you miscalculate?" I said solemnly. "What if I don''t want to be your enemy?"


    "Well, I can''t be wrong," he said. "Since you don''t want to be enemies with me, it''s not right to talk about it because it''s hard to determine fate."


    Smile on the left.


    "When you opened the passage for me just now, you said that someone who transcended eternal destiny has appeared, eternal destiny, this is the contradictory body."


    Zuo Wudi said with a smile, hearing this sentence, my body was cold.


    He knew that, instead of looking at the invincible smile on the left and speaking to him, it seemed that there was no threat, only the words of invincibility were left, but put him in a threatening position.


    No one can watch the threat appear, the stronger the person, the more so, not to mention the invincible battle on the left?


    "No, you are wrong"


    Suddenly, just when I was nervous, the Left laughed. "I don''t want to kill you. If I really wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago. As early as the moment you were born, you would have died."


    As soon as the words came out, my body also trembled, my palm touched the real knife on my waist, and I said coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "Well, it means literally."


    I know you don''t exist in this world of martial arts, I know, you come from a world completely different from the world of martial arts, how did you come here? I have no idea. But when you came, I think it happened, so when you came, I glanced at you and I stopped looking. "


    "Really? Aren''t you curious?"


    "I wasn''t curious at first, because there are so many things like this, every little world appears, some people disturb time and space, the soul goes back to the past, some people lose their minds, the souls of other races and humans merge Now. You''re just a little accident at the bottom of the martial arts world. How could I pay special attention to you?"


    The left hand smiled and said: "Up to now, you have grown up to this point, the ancestors who came before my seal, and saw me, then you naturally caused me an accident, because I said before

 Chapter 1453： Injuried

    Yes! eternal! Invincible! "


    Seeing the damage caused by my own energy, I also nodded suddenly, and the next moment I drank a cup of overeating, my body was shocked at first, and a white light burst out immediately, directly shrouding the mountains thousands of miles away!


    For a while, everything in this mountain range begins to rest, the movement of people is still, the sound is still, and the air begins to rest!


    During this still time, my figure was like a shooting star, breaking through everything, rushing into the still crowd on the spot, the real sword in my hand flashed past, and pierced through the twenty sacred weapons!


    In an instant, the sound of gurgling sounded, the empty space began to appear like a lens, my body was moving, and then it melted on the ground and disappeared.


    Almost at the moment when Sen Wo''s shadow was lurking on the ground, the explosion began to sound, visible to the naked eye, the circle of the empty moment exploded like a shot, and all those who mastered the sacred weapon regained their freedom at this moment!


    At the moment when they regained their freedom, the sound of squirting began to sound, only to see the owner of more than 20 holy weapons in his body, starting to smash at this moment!


    It''s not the head flying, it''s not serious injury, it''s the disintegration of the whole, destruction!


    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of these twenty sacred weapons turned into a piece of flesh and blood, and a heavy breath of death began to rise, making the remaining sacred weapons tremble for no reason!


    Fengxiao, an intermediate-level sacred weapon, they have so many sacred weapons, two hundred steps, and the remaining two hundred steps, most of which are intermediate, and many are high-level. According to reason, according to this reason, there is simply no way to balance a person. Instead, he is balancing. Not only is it balanced, he also easily killed a sacred weapon and seriously injured multiple sacred weapons!


    Such power really far exceeded their expectations!


    "Bad, smile, you''re fine!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice in the crowd, only a middle-aged man said, "You turned many of us around on our own, you killed so many people with your backhand, you are really strong!" So, we No objection to you taking a stone! Because you have power! But if you take three dollars by yourself, that won''t work! "


    As soon as he insisted, the masters on the battlefield blinked, and they understood the meaning of the middle-aged people on the spot, and nodded one by one: "Yes, laugh, after today, you must be famous for martial arts!" Because of you The power has been recognized by everyone! But if you swallow so many benefits on your own, it''s not true! Are you selfish when you want your name to spread around the world? "


    "Me, if you know who you are, hand over two sacred stones, throw them away, and we''ll chase you wherever you go, and we won''t haunt you, but if you insist on taking three by yourself, then You force us to go with you!"


    The voice of the road sounded, and when I heard these voices, I was also laughing hidden in the underground forest.


    "To be honest, Brother Fang, I have swallowed two now, that is to say, if you agree, I can only eat one at most."


    I, Shengwu, sang the sword song frantically in the world, and at this time I also spoke with a bitter smile, but when I heard this, I smiled, "Don''t stay, swallow it all."


    "But these people are endlessly entangled."


    "Even if I handed over the two, they would have been entangled."


    I interrupted Jiange and said with a smile: "These people are threatening me now, but it is actually a temptation. If I weakly take out a piece or two, it will prove that my strength is running out, and they will definitely attack me together. ." If I don''t accept softness, they won''t be able to eat my strength, which will make them hesitate. "

 Chapter 1454： relation

    Hearing this, Danhua suddenly laughed. Seeing this scene, everyone around was in a daze, and Danhuo''s eyes became cold, "What''s wrong, Danhua, what''s so funny?"


    Dan Hua said with a smile: "I really don''t think Huangwu School wants to deal with Fang Palmmen, and even excellent disciples such as Traveling Dragon and Tiger, so that he can worship you Brother Danhuo for the teacher."


    "Oh, Brother Danhua said this is wrong. You dragon and tiger worship me as a teacher, not to deal with any master, but because you dragon and tiger have this kind of alchemy talent, I am willing to teach him, that''s all."


    Dan Huo also smiled and said, "Brother Dan Hua, you can''t use the heart of a villain to go to a gentleman in your stomach."


    "Really? Brother Dan Huo, can you swear that what you say is true?"


    Danhua smiled immediately, "If you dare, then I will kneel down and apologize immediately, and at the same time, I will agree to get married."


    The straightforward words were spit out, and in an instant, Dan Huo''s face froze, and the realm of these alchemists was also watching from the sidelines.


    "The president of Danhua was a little over the top, but he said, where can I use the oath of the Holy Spirit?"


    "Yes, why is President Danhua so aggressive? We are here for promotion, not to cause trouble."


    A few words were spit out from the mouths of the members of the Alchemist Association in the territory. Hearing this word, Dan Hua''s eyes suddenly went into a daze, and his palm suddenly waved out!


    Slap!


    A few crisp slaps sounded, and the bodies of several alchemists were knocked out on the spot, and they fainted.


    "Danhua! What are you doing?"


    Seeing this scene, Huo Dan was immediately angry and stood up immediately.


    "Oh, what am I doing? I''m talking to you. This is a conversation between the presidents. What are they? Do you dare to interrupt me? Are there any rules?"


    Dan Hua was smiling and talking without moving at this time, and when he heard this sentence, Dan Huo was suddenly speechless.


    These overseas alchemists also sneered and didn''t say a word. Obviously, the president just took action, so they were really comfortable.


    "Well, Danhua is Brother Danhua, there is a way."


    Huo Dan also made a cold buzzing sound at this time, and he continued at the next moment, "Let''s not mention the previous things, small things, Brother Danhua, you just need to tell me the answer, whether you agree or disagree."


    "Well, if I say no, what about you?"


    Dan Hua said with a smile.


    "Then I have nothing to say, just take people there, but from now on, our alchemist association and your foreign alchemist association will no longer have any relationship, and we will go our own way."


    Dan fire is very light.


    "How about a cigarette?"


    Danhua''s eyes twinkled.


    "You and I both know that there is a long-standing feud between alchemists inside and outside the realm. I''m here to raise relatives this time in order to maintain the entire association of alchemists inside and outside the realm. You agree, this proves that we The alchemists in and outside our territory have reached a mutual compromise. Still together, you can also cooperate in the future, if you disagree, then naturally we don''t need to unite."


    Dan Ho walked straight over.


    "Oh, Huo Dan, you have a strong foundation. Is this the bottom of your three schools?"


    Dan Hua smiled.


    "To be honest, these are not really the three big schools. In my opinion, these three big schools are just three big customers. With our alchemy technology, who can''t we cooperate with?"


    "Then why don''t you work with palms like mine?"


    Danhua Road.


    "Well, one of the most important reasons is that our alchemists are not aligned within and outside the territory."


    Dan Ho laughed. "If I have mastered the entire alchemist association, of course I will choose to cooperate with Fang Shou. After all, the potential is unlimited, but I have not mastered the entire alchemist association." The foreign alchemist association is You Danhua, you choose to cooperate with Fang Shou Palm Gate cooperation, I choose, then I am behind you, take a step back, then the alchemist of my field, will listen to you, even I will listen to you. "

 Chapter 1455： continue

    Daolong said with a smile: "These partners are often valued by middlemen, and they can often get the best price when trading, and they can also gain a high competitive advantage. After all, the influence of middlemen is great, and it only takes a few words. "Even if you sell scrap paper, you can make money. "


    "Knife is exaggerating"


    I said with a smile, but my heart began to retreat. He really did not expect that this dragon''s eyes are so sharp that he can see the communication in his fierce place at a glance.


    "Oh, I''m not exaggerating, even, this is a low-key remark, a little grand, you say a word at the door now, these two people must tremble with three tremors!" He said: "Well, I''m not exaggerating, even, It''s a low-key statement, and there''s no question Fang is capable of doing it."


    Daolong smiled again. "It''s also because of Fang''s ability, I came to see him in person."


    "Really? In that case, I''ll ask you too, Brother Dao." I said with a smile, "What can you bring me so that I can take special care of you?"


    High-quality spells, holy artifact, holy dan, are endless.


    Daoyong smiled and said: "Our Tianmen is a professional strongman''s door. The situation is similar to your brother, but we are much stronger than Wantaomen. He smiled and said: "Ten thousand doors, a more professional Protoss master. , but we are much stronger than a million doors. ""We are the door to professional powerhouses. "But our sacred gates of honor are all sacred professional masters. Naturally, the number of divine son gates in our world is not many, but a good school. The number of people is no longer so important."


    "Well, I agree with that." "But what you''re saying is simple for me," I said, "because there are so many things people and sea people trade every day."


    "That''s why you have to deal with this."


    Tang Long smiled. "Of course, what we can bring to Fang is a very good thing, which is to solve a big problem with your boss."


    "What kind of trouble?"


    My eyes twinkled and I asked bluntly.


    "Fang''s enemies are not a simple generation, three factions, sea clan, magic domain, magic space, etc. Although Fang will definitely win in the long run, at this stage, the situation is full of danger. Because these hostile forces and the superior Do everything you can to destroy the big picture before it''s wiped out, or when you can."


    Tang Long said with a smile.


    "Really? Go on."


    Trees I point to their heads.


    "Let''s put it this way, we have solid news."


    Daolong smiled and said: "We know you theologians, there is a traitor, and there are also four gods and animals territory, two temples outside the four gods and beasts, and even the Feixianwo branch of the Alchemist Association, and the Shengdan District of the Sundan City branch. "We can''t be sure that all the uppers who are on your side are from the Temple and the City of Destruction, the rest are traitors, and they are all arranged by the three great factions and other enemies in your hands. "


    "real!"


    Hearing this, my eyes also shrank, with more solemn eyes, and said directly, "With all due respect, where did you get the news?"


    "Oh, it worked."


    Daolong said with a smile: "Frankly speaking, this is my master, the refinery, and the real person calculates through the soul."


    "Refinery, real man! Legendary professional master?"


    Tianling and I are both huddled together at this time. They are masters and naturally know who the real person of this alchemy is.


    "Yes, it was the name of my department a thousand years ago."


    Tang Long smiled. "Now, he is the master of our Tianmen."


    "So, since it was calculated by an alchemist, it has a lot of credibility."


    I nodded, "But it still needs to be verified."


    "It''s natural"


    Daolong laughed, and the next moment a wave of tears in the palm of his hand, the sound of tears in the space, can be seen with the naked eye, a first-class martial arts master fell from it and fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 1456： To shut up

    I turned my head with a smile and looked at Xiao Yunhe.


    "Senior Brother Xiao, although you and I have known each other for a long time, I think at first glance, I have a bottle of Saint Didan, a bottle of Saint Pill from a high-rise building, for Brother Xiao. I don''t know if Brother Xiao will accept it?"


    Hearing this, the people in the field were stunned, not knowing what medicine I gave Xiaoyunhe Pill at this time, Xiaoyunhe was laughing at this time, and then he immediately stood up and stood beside me.


    "Senior Brother Fang wants to befriend me, so of course I won''t close the door. I''ll take this medicine pill. As for this Yang Taitian, give it to me."


    "Oh, please, Brother Xiao."


    I smiled and patted Xiao Yunhe on the shoulder. "From now on, I am an immortal, and I will always welcome Senior Brother Xiao as a guest."


    "If you have a chance, you have to worry about it."


    Xiao Yunhe was also laughing, I was looking at Tianmen at this time, "Tianzun ancestors, this kind of martial arts exchange, and continue to do this?"


    "certainly!"


    At this time, Heavenly Father also laughed, then turned around and walked to the depths of the hall, and I followed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the field also understood that Yang Tongxuan''s face was ugly, and he wanted to stop, but he didn''t dare to move.


    He knew that as soon as he stopped, he brushed Tian Wang''s face, and again, Tian Wang would definitely do this to him, and he could only keep silent.


    "Me! You cowardly rat, trash! I thought you said it was beautiful! Why don''t you dare to do it now?"


    "To shut up"


    Yang also screamed, but without two words, Xiao Yunhe interrupted him and stood in front of him. "You don''t want to say how the main entrance is, you challenge the door, I challenge you, do you dare to answer?"


    As soon as he came out, Yang blinked and looked at his father, but Yang Tongxuan clenched his fists tightly, and then he said to Yang Da Dao, "You decide for yourself."


    Wow, wow!


    In other words, Yang Tongxuan directly tore the left side of a space passage. Seeing this scene, people in the temple also showed a color of confusion. They didn''t know that Yang Tongxuan left suddenly.


    Of course, everyone was curious, but the two people in the temple didn''t care at all, they just looked at each other coldly, Yang Taitian said bluntly: "Xiao Yunhe, if you want to challenge me, then of course I have to accept it, but I think Look." How strong you are, someone who''s been practicing for countless years. "


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yunhe also had a kind of body tremor, and rushed directly to Yang Ta, blinking his eyes, the hall was filled with violent energy fluctuations.


    Regarding the changes in the temple, Sen I was naturally invisible at this time. He is now with the King of Heaven and has arrived in a very simple hall. Of course, it looks very simple, there is only one spirit, but it is very rich.


    "Open the door"


    At this time, Tian''s palm waved outwards, and the sound of his claws stretched out. I saw that this simple hall wall suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, the wall on the ground disappeared directly above my head. In an instant, I saw countless stars! It was as if for a moment he stood at the center of the universe.


    "This is where I practice, Xinghe Palace."


    The sky looked at me and smiled. "The stars around me are real," he said. "The power of my soul is to connect Wu''s world with Wu''s world, and to use Wu''s world as an eye to see the real scene from the vision of the martial arts world."


    "It was shocking."

 Chapter 1457： break out

    These two figures are also middle-aged, one wearing a black robe, the other wearing a blood robe, with cold eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the small and medium pirate gang could smell the discoloration of the sword in the discoloration. This is a crazy surprise for me at such a young age."


    The blood-robed middle-aged man said lightly.


    "I was surprised too."


    The middle-aged man in the black robe nodded, then looked at the sword. "You eat a lot of our goodness," he said.


    "Hey, what are you, mine?"


    Jian giggled and said, "In this place, no matter what, whoever is stronger is whoever is."


    With this word, the crazy demon, the flying dragon, and the bloodthirsty are all laughing, and the next moment the crazy demon said, "Ha, you said it, but it''s true."


    "I can see that you are very powerful, high-level sacred martial arts, and the sword is powerful, and if you are one-on-one with the three of us, it can be tied together."


    The dragon was smiling at this time. Now that you are wounded, and your people are wounded, your strength is not logical. Whoever is strong, whoever decides what happens here, is now slain all of you. It''s all ours. "


    Hearing this, the surrounding masters also sneered, Jianran raised his eyebrows, "Because the three of you want our life, that''s not enough."


    "Of course, we are robbers."


    The bloodthirsty said: "Since it''s too urgent, how can there be only the three of us?"


    Wow!


    Having said that, the bloodthirsty hand in his palm was a move, and suddenly several masters came to him. These masters were all sacred martial arts.


    At the same time, other flying dragons, crazy demons also suddenly appeared around several high-level sacred weapons, they just dodged, they sent out a terrifying blood!


    "Well, it''s pretty much all of you."


    When Jian also nodded at this time, he had a sneering face at the next moment, and said directly: "Brother Fang, Brother Xiao, their elites are all here, you can come out."


    It was just that the messy words in the sword landed, and suddenly there was an appalling seven-color brilliance in the surrounding space. The seven-color brilliance was only directly concealed by the appearance of the three batches of high-level holy artifacts. At the same time, the outside was also blocked.


    Suddenly, the faces of the masters of the three gangsters also changed, and at the same time, the outside members of the gangsters also burst out and bombarded the energy that split them!


    It''s just that no matter how strong their bombardment is, in dense places, the energy of these seven colors is solidified.


    Seeing this scene, the three major pirates are also on the battlefield with the eyes of gravity, and the next moment they see the chaos of the sword and the other side, but at this time Jianran and others have stood up, their bodies The feeling of weakness and hurt before has disappeared.


    "This, **** it!"


    "You brought us here on purpose!"


    Seeing this scene, the sound of drinking also began to sound, but the three masters realized the bad side, and their eyes were full of cold colors.


    This time Jian Kong was sarcastic, but he simply ignored it. He just looked at Kong Kong. At this time, Jian Zhenxuan, Xiao Yun and three others came out.


    As soon as they came out, the faces of the three masters changed, and the bloodthirsty man pointed at my knife and said, "Fang...". I! you are me! "


    Hearing this, I was also stunned, and then said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have only one robber head, but you actually know me?"


    "I can''t believe I''m stuck with me! The sword doesn''t fit, who are you?"


    Seeing that I confessed my identity, the mad demon was also a glass of wine, and the dragon looked more dignifiedly at the sword in the air, as if waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 1458： Wont

    The Dragon God immediately started, "Although we took Sen me as an apprentice earlier, we really came here to help me, but you, now here, we are just a burden to me, how dare you call your brother''s platform address?"


    "You can''t say that, Feng didn''t forget to dig a well, why does my teacher adore you so much?"


    The machine laughed immediately. "Without the past, where is the present, and without the present, where is the future?" Everything in the world is changing, and these changes are based on changes, so people should not forget their roots, I have done a great job Well, this is also what I admire about him, so the two brothers must not be inferior. You are my master, that is, no one can change that. "


    The Dragon God hesitated for a while, then nodded. He also saw that now was not the time to talk about it, and he could only deal with it.


    "Nephew Qilin, why did you let them out?"


    Yang Tongxuan''s face has also changed now, so he went to ask Lu Qilin directly.


    "Show sincerity"


    Lu Gui I smiled and said, "Senior said that Dragon God and Jade God are just masters, but Lu Yunhai and Yang Zhentian are the future of the school and the core of Qilin''s family." This is not more important than that. Of course, we have to show sincerity. "


    Hearing this, both the Jade God and the Dragon God were stunned, looking directly at the divine weapon, but the divine machine smiled and said, "You two brothers don''t need to think too much, after knowing that you were arrested, I captured the son of the **** who went to heaven. , the core figure of the Kirin family. Now they are afraid that I will hurt them, and they will let you go."


    "That''s it."


    The Dragon God and the Jade God also understood, and the Jade God said solemnly, "Then I don''t know where I am now, is there any danger?"


    "Well, they are now in the sacred world. Although there is danger, it means nothing to him, so the brothers can rest assured."


    The machine smiled, then looked at Lu Qilin, "You know current affairs well enough, which is much better than Yang Tongxuan."


    "Nephew Qilin, if you let him go, how can we be sure that I will let him go too?"


    "No, I won''t."


    Lu Qi I interrupted Yang Tongxuan''s words with a smile. "What kind of character is Fang Zhanmen?" How extensive is his identity, power and reputation? Now he, every move, has a law in his body, doesn''t he say credit? The foreman of the artifact is the master of Master Fang, so if the predecessor of the artifact, the foreman of the artifact, said, let us show the sincerity of letting people go, and then the boss will let them go, then this matter will definitely be done. Because if you don''t, this common transaction will fall apart, and who''s going to make a massive transaction through someone with a bad reputation? "


    This sentence, Yang Tongxuan was also a kind of physical shock, he understood it on the spot, and at the same time there was a trace of trouble in his eyes.


    This kind of annoyance, his anger towards himself, he knew that his eyes had been flooded with previous anger, he didn''t expect such obvious things, and it was terrifying for the younger generation of Lu Qilin to speak out.


    "Oh, you''re such a good boy, no wonder I value you so much."


    At this time, the artifact continued to smile, "Okay, this matter, that''s it, you can go, wait for me to go to the person I will let go."


    "Yes"


    At this moment, Lu Qilin also smiled and nodded, waved his palm the next moment, gave way to the space channel, and then Lu Qilin walked directly into the room. At the same time, Yang Tongxuan saw that this scene was also a flash in his eyes and a movement in his body. He also walked in at the scene and disappeared directly.


    Seeing that Lu Qilin and Yang Tongxuan were gone, the artifact at this time was also a smile, looking at the emperor''s field.


    "From now on, your families are servants of our holy palace, what we ask you to do, what you do, who we want you to kill, who you want to kill, so that the previous conditions remain in effect

 Chapter 1459： idea

    In other words, countless sword qi erupted from the forest and went straight to heaven and earth in an instant, causing the space of heaven and earth to tremble one by one.


    Feeling this sword energy, Shark Cloud also stood up suddenly in his eyes, and walked out of a heinous battle, but he shook his head.


    "I, I really want to fight you, but unfortunately today is really not a good time."


    "Really?"


    I picked one by one, and the next moment my eyes suddenly looked into the distance, "So, do you have so many enemies?" What did you do? "


    "Well, I did what I wanted to do."


    Shark Cloud said with a smile: "Of course, this world is relative. What I want to do is not necessarily recognized by others. It may even be abhorrent, natural, when offending people."


    "It''s not so simple that it offends people. When they look like they''re suicidal, you must be doing something that touches their bottom line."


    I said, "But, so what?"


    Oh?


    Shark Cloud smiled even stronger, "Why do you say that?"


    "If you and I are in this state, why should we care what other people think? We should be doing what we want, blocking the way, crushing us to death."


    I said, "Right now, I want to play with you, but they''re messing with the situation, which makes me uncomfortable."


    "What are you going to do?" Shark Cloud smiled.


    "I''ll keep them waiting."


    I smiled slightly: "I''m done fighting with you, and that''s what they did."


    "It''s wishful thinking."


    "What''s more, they don''t need to listen, they''ll even get you into trouble," Shark said with a laugh.


    "If they don''t listen, then kill it." I said implicitly: "These people who are chasing you are not many good people, look at their breathing, they are the owners of a house and also kill a lot of people, murderers , people always kill them, it''s a simple truth."


    "Ha, great! Since Brother Fang wants to do it, he will definitely do it."


    Shark Cloud was also laughing, and then watched the crowd behind him surrounding a house. At this time, these experts also broke the sky. Shark Cloud and I were surrounded by a group of people on the spot.


    "Give us back our holy souls!"


    "If you don''t give us your holy soul, you will die!"


    There was a burst of angry cheers, and as soon as they arrived, they started yelling at Shark Cloud, but they didn''t do it right away.


    Obviously, they all felt the energy collision here just now, and they all knew that the power of Shark Cloud and me was terrible, so naturally they dared not move, just drink it.


    "Holy Spirit?"


    I was stunned and looked at Shark Yunlu, "What have you done to their holy souls?"


    "Hey, it''s nothing. I just stole them with some heads from souls fused with the energy palace." "But who made this group of people such losers?" Shark said with a smile. The energy of the palace that got the energy, but the energy of the palace that is bound, wants to leave the confines of the palace, the Holy Spirit has to be torn off the binding force of this part, this part is so directly in front of me, I said, brother Fang, in exchange , can you? "


    Having said this, I immediately realized that the soul power and energy palace of this group of people have merged. In the eyes of others, it is very strong; in the eyes of Shark Cloud, it is just meat sent to the door, and it is stupid not to eat it. At the same time, Shark Yun asked, and it was very direct. He would have done it originally, but he met people in the palace all the way, and he never met, so naturally he had no chance to find them.

 Chapter 1460： us

    But what does this have to do with the situation you''re facing right now? She smiled. "But what does that have to do with the situation you''re facing?" "You are now facing seven sacred weapons, and you, only five are sacred and the rest are semi-sacred, that doesn''t mean you can compete with us."


    "Really? Whose territory do you think this is?"


    "This is your place"


    Just as one of the young men was about to speak, another voice suddenly appeared, but the whale head raised his hand, and one of them flashed on it.


    "But even on your turf, we have no pressure to deal with you."


    As soon as this incident came out, the faces of these little demons changed. They all knew that the white light on the whale''s head was their secret message!


    Even messages can be intercepted, and the horror of this group can be seen at this point.


    Suddenly, there was a cold buzzing sound, followed by a violent explosion, but the teenager who led the team suddenly rushed towards the head of the whale, and his hand was blocked by a punch!


    "Are you really tired of life?"


    Seeing that this young man suddenly started to do it himself, the patriarch of the giant whale also had an eyebrow, and the sleeve of his robe was directly waved out, and the wind was immediately exhaled. This sudden blow made the small body of the giant whale fly out on the spot and fell heavily. on the ground!


    "Too high, too high!"


    As soon as he fell to the ground, the eyes of the young Ling family went pale. Likewise, the faces of the young people around them were now changed, with fear in their eyes.


    "So, you did this all of a sudden to see what kind of person I was going to be," he said. It''s a subtle idea. "


    The cetacean nodded. "But unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is a joke."


    "We''re leaving!"


    "I hope you don''t chase us," the young man said solemnly.


    "Okay, don''t worry, if we want to deal with you, then it''s not that easy for us to show up, we''ll do it directly, but we didn''t, it''s giving you a chance to leave."


    The eldest daughter of Haihuang Pavilion also smiled lightly, "After all, we don''t want to be too rigid with your rambunctious family."


    The young man of the soul nodded immediately. "Then let''s go."


    In other words, the young man''s body turned around, as if he was about to leave, and at this moment, there was a severing voice.


    Behind them, another young man appeared, it was me!


    "How dare you show up!"


    Seeing me coming, the eldest daughter of the palace and the patriarch of the giant whale blinked. Likewise, the eyes of this group of young people and Yin Ling also changed. They don''t know how I came to be involved with them just now. At the same time, it also makes these masters look like this.


    "Hey, they''re not people, they''re all sea people, you know?"


    As soon as I got here, I smiled at the young man of the ghost family. "The Haihe ethnic group who came to our ethnic area, especially this area, is restricted, and its power cannot be exerted at all. That''s why that person is a high-level sacred weapon, but he didn''t kill you."


    As soon as the words came out, the young people of the Ling family suddenly shook their bodies, and Yin Ling''s eyes also changed. It seems that the sudden appearance of this group of people, not humans, is a marine race!


    "Well! What do you want, boy? Do you still want to rely on them against us?"


    At this time, the patriarch of the giant whale also snorted coldly, "Don''t say they have courage, just say strength, do they have it?"


    "Oh, of course they have the strength."

 Chapter 1461： at the same time

    Only facing the eyes of these young people, I don''t care at all, he just sneered, "You wasted and got out of my way."


    After that, my figure flashed several times, and at this moment, it plunged into my flesh, and it was obvious to the naked eye that these young people didn''t even have a chance to react, and their bodies began to cry.


    Blood burst out of them, making them scream, and even with a space-time array to fix their reversal, their eyes were still frightened, and at this point they were completely terrified by my means.


    I''m the only one who doesn''t care about them, his eyes are only looking at Xing Yun.


    At the same time, the buzzing sounded, but these young people were all transferred to the space-time array, and for a while, only Xing Yun and I remained on the battlefield.


    "You''re much better than them, but you''re also a loser."


    I smiled slightly. "So, you''ll be out soon too."


    "You are really strong."


    Xing Yun was not at all angry at this time, and nodded solemnly, "It''s stronger than I expected, but you are not strong enough to make me think that I am not your opponent."


    "Well, you are the medium of the divine weapon, and I am the medium of the divine weapon. That''s why you think that even if I am strong, you can resist it."


    At this time, I smiled and said something, which suddenly made Xing Yun''s eyes flash, "Yes, I think so."


    "Then you are wrong."


    My smile grew stronger. "It is the same person, but the strength is different. In the same field, there are other natural strengths and weaknesses. Of course, you can say that in the same field, the strength is different, and it is also within the acceptable range, but that is Who to compare with, "You compare with the general experts, maybe this result, but you compare with me, the ten you are incomparable. "


    "I''m not better than ten?"


    Xing Yun''s eyes froze, "If you say it, let me rate you a lot lower immediately, even if you are strong and unparalleled, but I have never seen such a person, I can say this."


    "Then you can see it today."


    The words came out of my mouth, and the next moment my body burst out with a terrifying boundless aura. This kind of aura came out and made Xing Yun''s body start to stop!


    Xing Yun is also a change of appearance at this time. I can''t believe that he can''t remember the sound of his footsteps. He just started to retreat because of the motivation in me.


    "take it"


    At the same time, Xing Yun''s face changed, my voice rang again, and the next moment I put down the real sword in Xing Yun''s hand!


    Seeing that my Zhenwu sword was chopped out, Xing Yun suddenly took out a long sword and blocked it against my sword. Only at the moment when the grille blocked his body did his body start to bend over!


    My sword, the pressure of his body began to deform!


    "no way!"


    Seeing that he was blocking with all his strength, and being pressed by my sword, Xing Yun also shouted, "The wind laughed!" Who are you? "


    "Oh, have you experienced absolute disparity?"


    I smiled coldly at this time, "Experience, then you have to experience more deeply. As for who I am, you should not know."


    In other words, my real sword fell again with his approval. At this moment, Xing Yun''s body bent again, and at the same time, the bones of the body also came out of the voice of Kerala.


    The screams sounded, and at this moment, my real sword fell apart again, and the sound of bells and fractures sounded one after another.


    After slashing over a hundred swords, I Meng stopped the attack. At this time, Xing Yun''s body was completely deformed and fell directly to the ground.


    If he couldn''t breathe, everyone would see it as a dead man.


    "Don''t let me see you again, otherwise, you will be worse than this time."

 Chapter 1462： world

    Well, this is the best way. "I smiled and nodded, and after a while, he took out a token of God to protect the law, and also took out hundreds of bottles of medicinal herbs.


    "There are also these medicinal pills for this reason. I would trouble the old generation of Shenyin to give to the old generation of Yun Jiutian. He also helped me a lot at one time."


    "I''m sure he''ll be happy when he gets these things," he said with a smile.


    "Oh, this is just the beginning. While the younger generation breaks through the realm and reaches the advanced sacred martial arts, let my three forces, the gods, the dual temples, and the dual temples, fuse and build a close relationship. This is what we really build When it is on the basis of martial arts, by then, the interests of the two seniors will be greater."


    "I believe you can do it."


    God also immediately smiled and nodded, eyes full of trust in me.


    After seeing my miracles a few times, he now has no doubts and doubts about me.


    "Hehe, secondly, God is inflamed."


    At this time, I smiled and said, "Shen Yin''s predecessor, Shen Yan, also broke through in the evaluation meeting and was recognized as an ordinary disciple of the Palace of Nations. Not long ago, Shen Yan left the Palace of Nations, and Yun Ruohai also left. ." Where did they go? "


    "They were carried away by the cloud."


    God smiled and said, "Jiuyun, as they entered the union of exotic alchemists, Shenyan found a master there, and so did Yunrouhai."


    "Go to the Alchemist Association to find your master?" My eyes flashed, "This was arranged by the older generation, why?"


    Hehe, for a very simple reason, Yun Ruohai, originally had some talent in alchemy, but because there is no teacher to teach, so he has not developed in this area, even more so, my goddess of justice is inflamed, it is pure flame blood, It''s a soul born from a flame, with a condensed body, which means she was born with alchemy, but unfortunately, I don''t know anything about alchemy, so I never taught it, but it''s different now. "


    God smiled and said: "When you participated in the evaluation meeting, there were two people with Shenyan, Yun Ruohai, Zhou Dan from the Alchemist Association, and Dan Ling, who had a direct relationship with the Alchemist Association. Then their alchemy talents will naturally be well discovered, Yun Jiutian seized this point, called them, and went directly to the Alchemist Association Conference."


    "That''s it." I nodded, eyes lit up. "It''s also a good thing for them. After all, it can be alchemy, and with their power, they can stand in the world of martial arts all over the world." "Yes"


    God smiled and said, "Of course, this process will be difficult, because they are disciples of the temple, joining the alchemist association, becoming disciples of the temple, this is already a special case, they will definitely wait for them." This is not only Alchemy problem. Some geniuses of the Alchemist Society fear that this is also a challenge to them. "


    "It''s unavoidable, but I believe their power will cause these troubles," I said with a smile. "Of course, I''ll see them when I get a chance."


    "The best thing is, after all, your influence is different." Laughs.


    Suddenly, even if I wanted to say something, there was a sudden trembling sound in my arm, which made me straighten my brows and took out the mark directly.


    The majestic radiance flew out from the mark I took out, and soon became the shadow of the god. The next moment, the soul in the sky was polite to Sen I directly. "In the palm of this door, something happened, and what we got in exchange for the ruined city," he said. They were looted, and at the same time, what the headwaters needed to give us was looted. In addition, our disciples, the disciples of the Shuangshen Tiangong and the Shuangshen Temple, were also attacked one after another outside. "


    "Oh yes! How much have you lost?"


    My eyes said immediately.


    "There are not many people''s losses. Only a few people in the Shuangshen Temple were seriously injured. Several disciples died in the Shuangshen Temple. Our seminary also lost several Shenwu masters. The key is the medicinal materials and interests. We have lost a lot."


    , mine action

 Chapter 1463： effort

    I, as a person, don''t like publicity, only practice. "I laughed: "So no name, that''s normal. "


    "Oh, with the strength of the Riyuedao brothers, if you talk about the source of the World Assessment Conference, don''t say take one first, take ten first, that''s enough."


    "This time around, I also watched the initial global assessment session," he said. "It was really a test of talent gathering, and it was really good to be in the top 10 for so many days. It was really good at the time," he said. He says. In other words, if I was in the top 10 of them at the time, I had no chance of winning. "


    I smiled and said, "Of course, they are still far from your brother."


    "Oh. Oh, Senior Brother Feng is joking."


    When he heard my words, he smiled reluctantly in the sky. My words are so bad. I had won the discussion just now and said it was better than the top ten in the jury, then turned around and said he was much better than the top ten. It was a silent slap in the face.


    "Oh, well, this time, the brother of God is going to give up. It''s really hard to tell who wins or loses." I said, "There will be a chance to win or lose next time. Now I''m going to see the President."


    "Okay, Senior Brother Feng, it''s easy to go."


    God said immediately, arched hands, I also smiled, the same hand, then winked at Dan Ling, followed by Dan Ling Zuo.


    Looking at the figures of the three of me leaving, the sky was also gloomy at this time.


    "Look! Look what this laugh is about! Where did he come from, what did he learn, who is he! Even who his lover is, I want to know!"


    Hearing the earth-shattering words, the sky behind this group of people is also a cup of low drink, God Himself is ugly, directly outlines a space passage, directly to the left.


    At the same time, the three of me who left here also felt the group of people behind them leave with smiles on their faces.


    "Why don''t you try harder?"


    But Ling said at this time: "You should waste him at this time."


    "What''s the use of killing him? Not only to arouse hatred, but to attract hatred." I smiled and shook my head. "I don''t think you want your alchemist to be drawn to the source realm in the sight of an alchemist," he said.


    Remember one of the domain names for this book: . Mobile version of the book reading website: .


    , third-class numbers


    = ":"


    Public advice:


    "Um"


    After listening to my words, Dan Ling also nodded. "Forget it, let''s go see my father first."


    After that, Dan Ling''s speed increased its flight speed, and Shen Yan and I quickly followed. Soon, Dan Ling caught up with a very high mountaintop.


    At this moment, there is a middle-aged man and woman sitting on the top of the mountain. Men are full of majesty and women are full of kindness.


    "Dad, Mom"


    When seeing the middle-aged men and women, Dan Ling also shouted: "Me and Shen Yan, I brought it."


    "Then let them come," he said.


    At this time, the president opened his eyes and said something light, and immediately Shen Yan and I walked forward, salute him at the same time.


    "The disciple saw the teacher''s honor and the teacher''s mother."


    "I''ve seen the president''s predecessor, the vice president''s predecessor." Both voices spit out, the president and vice president are also smiling, waving their palms, and several seats appear immediately.


    "Everyone sit down."


    Shen Yan and I didn''t evade either, and the three of them sat down directly.


    The head looked at me at this time, "But I don''t think my alchemist will join you as an earth-shattering martial arts genius,

 Chapter 1464： excessive

    Oh, there is the Dark Portal, you are indeed great, but the Dark Portal can only absorb energy, holy objects, how do you absorb it? "


    Seeing this scene, Xu Hufa, who was chasing after him, also laughed, and then he waved his hand, and immediately a long sword entered his hand. In his hand, a sword lightened, and I was behind me.


    Seeing this scene, other martial arts masters also took out their own weapons, or swords, and many babies with special effects, all rushed into the attack, and their minds were fascinated by my past.


    Feeling these sophisticated attacks, I also secretly rebuked me. He knew he couldn''t absorb these attacks with the Dark Portal. If one or two of these attacks are OK, then so many times, the Dark Portal certainly cannot change at all. He could only try his best.


    With a low drink, my body once again emitted a white light, making the heaven and earth stand still for a moment, those attacks subsided, and my figure rushed out of the range far enough. At this point, the rest of the eternity brought directly disappeared!


    A strong explosion sounded from behind Sen I, the aura of destruction began to rise, and the black body was empty and reappeared.


    But before long, the whistling sound of the void emerged from the dark void, but it was the horror of multiple sacred weapons, once again catching up with Senga.


    "Oh, me, your actions are really powerful. You can forcibly block the space and time in this area. Although the maintenance time is not long, this action is enough for killing people or running."


    Xu Hu laughed: "But for the same reason, such a powerful gesture must have consumed a lot of time. Now you have used it twice. When you use it once, you have energy to absorb, but the second time , your Dark Portal can''t absorb energy, so how many times can you absorb it? I think you can do it one more time at most, and then you''ll have to wait until you''re dead."


    "Toxic Eyes"


    At this time, I, who escaped from the sky, also have cold eyes. This Xu Hufa, his eyes are really poisonous, he can''t see his current power for a while, and he really only exercises eternity once.


    The truth is exactly what Xu Hufa said. Before these masters attacked with energy, I used the Dark Portal to perform eternal work indefinitely. I''m not afraid of them, but now, these masters trade weapon attacks in exchange. Sen I can only play an eternal role, but there is no follow-up energy absorption, which makes Sen I consume a lot of energy.


    "It''s too much for me to stop at once in thousands of miles in time and space and limit the number of masters to miles. That way, if I want to be killed by them, I really have to think about it Another way."


    While flying, I was also thinking, suddenly, my eyes lit up, my body vibrated several times, the next moment I entered the space, and suddenly disappeared!


    Seeing this scene, those chasing my master changed their faces. In their eyes, I disappeared, as if I didn''t exist at all.


    In fact, this is a universal scripture that I haven''t used in a long time. I knew it was impossible to rely on brute force to get out of this place successfully. He can only rely on means, "Wanhua Zhenjing" is his most powerful phantom martial arts science. It also includes the Heart Demon Sutra, which can follow my level to become a stronger martial arts, and I am naturally confident.


    At this moment, Xu Hufa, who was flying in the air, had a drink. "Listen to me, use your own divine power!"


    Hearing this, a vibrating sound came out at once, but more than two hundred masters of sacred weapons began to infuse their own sacred powers with their own sacred powers.


    When these powers reached their limit, Xu Hufa smiled coldly. "Target, all the gaps in a circle are destroyed in one go!"


    Hearing these words, these masters also burst into power immediately and began to bombard the void, and suddenly the space tearing sound of Kerala filled the sky and the earth, visible to the naked eye, and the gap of thousands of miles in the circle was visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1465： reject

    I am smiling now. "Of course, more importantly, they have no reason to disagree, because once the Bible is established, it immediately joins the gods, the alchemist society, the scattered United and the City of Destruction." Chances are, Lord Tianlong''s long-term vision will naturally know how big the hidden benefits are. "


    A series of words spewed out, and the whole body was trembling. Only from the words of Sen I would they know that the entire realm of the four gods and animals will undergo huge changes!


    This change is brought about by the contact between the four **** animal realm and the real top leaders of the Takeda area, for whom it is also a huge development potential!


    Once you get in touch with the real masters of the Takeda field and have some business partnerships, the indirect influence is limitless!


    "Master Fang, you are really a person who is hard to meet in the past and present. I am really grateful."


    Listen to me, at this time, the head of the White Tiger is also fisted with both hands, the arch is arched towards me, and he is really under me now.


    From the very beginning to the Tianlong clan, even in less than five years, I have grown to this point, between words and deeds, that is, the distribution of power in Wutian, at the same time, this is not nonsense, it is actually is to be realized.


    This speed of growth, this kind of courage and means, he is really ashamed of himself, of course, is very admirable to me.


    "It''s hard to see that in all the times, I just prefer to use actions rather than words, bragging, after all, not real actual action to achieve reality."


    I said, "Of course it doesn''t make any sense to say this now, so don''t say Baihu Sect Master, just tell me your answer."


    "Do I have the right to refuse?"


    The door of Baihushou smiled bitterly, "Now we can live a good life."


    I also nodded at this time. "You can recognize reality so simply, which also proves your white tiger''s wisdom, so next, let them stop."


    The vague words were spit out. Under the protection of the law, the others also trembled, but after a tremor, their breathing calmed down.


    "do it"


    At this time, the same is true for the way of looking at the protection law of the White Tiger Palm Gate and others, "I feel comfortable on the road, you will arrange the rest, and I will arrange it."


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing the words of Bai Hu''s palm, Yu Hufa and the others'' voices were the same with a glass of wine, and then their bodies shook again and again. In an instant, everyone was bleeding and their breathing disappeared!


    After a while, there was a bang, just to protect the law led by a group of masters, at this moment everything fell to the ground, completely dead!


    Seeing this scene, the people around couldn''t say a word, I said in a light way, "On the decree and others, it is really Master, facing death can be so calm, it can be seen that if They give them time and they will definitely be stronger in the future, but unfortunately, alas, if they have time, they will definitely be stronger in the future. They offend me.¡±


    "Yes, but unfortunately they offended Master Fang."


    The door of Baihu''s palm is also an extremely complicated eye. The next moment he waved his hand on the palm, and the corpse on the ground was taken away by him immediately.


    "Master Fang, they have done their job, so I can go."


    "Yes, let''s go."


    I said, "In one day, I want all the white tiger teeth to leave."